从此走进深度人生 Deep net, deep life.

分类: 人文知识

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》LIV-LVIII

    Chapter LIV: Origin And Doctrine Of The Paulicians.

    Part I. Origin And Doctrine Of The Paulicians. — Their Persecution By The Greek Emperors. — Revolt In Armenia &c. — Transplantation Into Thrace. — Propagation In The West. — The Seeds, Character, And Consequences Of The Reformation.

    In the profession of Christianity, the variety of national characters may be clearly distinguished. The natives of Syria and Egypt abandoned their lives to lazy and contemplative devotion: Rome again aspired to the dominion of the world; and the wit of the lively and loquacious Greeks was consumed in the disputes of metaphysical theology. The incomprehensible mysteries of the Trinity and Incarnation, instead of commanding their silent submission, were agitated in vehement and subtile controversies, which enlarged their faith at the expense, perhaps, of their charity and reason. From the council of Nice to the end of the seventh century, the peace and unity of the church was invaded by these spiritual wars; and so deeply did they affect the decline and fall of the empire, that the historian has too often been compelled to attend the synods, to explore the creeds, and to enumerate the sects, of this busy period of ecclesiastical annals. From the beginning of the eighth century to the last ages of the Byzantine empire, the sound of controversy was seldom heard: curiosity was exhausted, zeal was fatigued, and, in the decrees of six councils, the articles of the Catholic faith had been irrevocably defined. The spirit of dispute, however vain and pernicious, requires some energy and exercise of the mental faculties; and the prostrate Greeks were content to fast, to pray, and to believe in blind obedience to the patriarch and his clergy. During a long dream of superstition, the Virgin and the Saints, their visions and miracles, their relics and images, were preached by the monks, and worshipped by the people; and the appellation of people might be extended, without injustice, to the first ranks of civil society. At an unseasonable moment, the Isaurian emperors attempted somewhat rudely to awaken their subjects: under their influence reason might obtain some proselytes, a far greater number was swayed by interest or fear; but the Eastern world embraced or deplored their visible deities, and the restoration of images was celebrated as the feast of orthodoxy. In this passive and unanimous state the ecclesiastical rulers were relieved from the toil, or deprived of the pleasure, of persecution. The Pagans had disappeared; the Jews were silent and obscure; the disputes with the Latins were rare and remote hostilities against a national enemy; and the sects of Egypt and Syria enjoyed a free toleration under the shadow of the Arabian caliphs. About the middle of the seventh century, a branch of Manichæans was selected as the victims of spiritual tyranny; their patience was at length exasperated to despair and rebellion; and their exile has scattered over the West the seeds of reformation. These important events will justify some inquiry into the doctrine and story of the Paulicians; and, as they cannot plead for themselves, our candid criticism will magnify the good, and abate or suspect the evil, that is reported by their adversaries.

    The Gnostics, who had distracted the infancy, were oppressed by the greatness and authority, of the church. Instead of emulating or surpassing the wealth, learning, and numbers of the Catholics, their obscure remnant was driven from the capitals of the East and West, and confined to the villages and mountains along the borders of the Euphrates. Some vestige of the Marcionites may be detected in the fifth century; but the numerous sects were finally lost in the odious name of the Manichæans; and these heretics, who presumed to reconcile the doctrines of Zoroaster and Christ, were pursued by the two religions with equal and unrelenting hatred. Under the grandson of Heraclius, in the neighborhood of Samosata, more famous for the birth of Lucian than for the title of a Syrian kingdom, a reformer arose, esteemed by the Paulicians as the chosen messenger of truth. In his humble dwelling of Mananalis, Constantine entertained a deacon, who returned from Syrian captivity, and received the inestimable gift of the New Testament, which was already concealed from the vulgar by the prudence of the Greek, and perhaps of the Gnostic, clergy. These books became the measure of his studies and the rule of his faith; and the Catholics, who dispute his interpretation, acknowledge that his text was genuine and sincere. But he attached himself with peculiar devotion to the writings and character of St. Paul: the name of the Paulicians is derived by their enemies from some unknown and domestic teacher; but I am confident that they gloried in their affinity to the apostle of the Gentiles. His disciples, Titus, Timothy, Sylvanus, Tychicus, were represented by Constantine and his fellow-laborers: the names of the apostolic churches were applied to the congregations which they assembled in Armenia and Cappadocia; and this innocent allegory revived the example and memory of the first ages. In the Gospel, and the Epistles of St. Paul, his faithful follower investigated the Creed of primitive Christianity; and, whatever might be the success, a Protestant reader will applaud the spirit, of the inquiry. But if the Scriptures of the Paulicians were pure, they were not perfect. Their founders rejected the two Epistles of St. Peter, the apostle of the circumcision, whose dispute with their favorite for the observance of the law could not easily be forgiven. They agreed with their Gnostic brethren in the universal contempt for the Old Testament, the books of Moses and the prophets, which have been consecrated by the decrees of the Catholic church. With equal boldness, and doubtless with more reason, Constantine, the new Sylvanus, disclaimed the visions, which, in so many bulky and splendid volumes, had been published by the Oriental sects; the fabulous productions of the Hebrew patriarchs and the sages of the East; the spurious gospels, epistles, and acts, which in the first age had overwhelmed the orthodox code; the theology of Manes, and the authors of the kindred heresies; and the thirty generations, or æons, which had been created by the fruitful fancy of Valentine. The Paulicians sincerely condemned the memory and opinions of the Manichæan sect, and complained of the injustice which impressed that invidious name on the simple votaries of St. Paul and of Christ.

    Of the ecclesiastical chain, many links had been broken by the Paulician reformers; and their liberty was enlarged, as they reduced the number of masters, at whose voice profane reason must bow to mystery and miracle. The early separation of the Gnostics had preceded the establishment of the Catholic worship; and against the gradual innovations of discipline and doctrine they were as strongly guarded by habit and aversion, as by the silence of St. Paul and the evangelists. The objects which had been transformed by the magic of superstition, appeared to the eyes of the Paulicians in their genuine and naked colors. An image made without hands was the common workmanship of a mortal artist, to whose skill alone the wood and canvas must be indebted for their merit or value. The miraculous relics were a heap of bones and ashes, destitute of life or virtue, or of any relation, perhaps, with the person to whom they were ascribed. The true and vivifying cross was a piece of sound or rotten timber, the body and blood of Christ, a loaf of bread and a cup of wine, the gifts of nature and the symbols of grace. The mother of God was degraded from her celestial honors and immaculate virginity; and the saints and angels were no longer solicited to exercise the laborious office of meditation in heaven, and ministry upon earth. In the practice, or at least in the theory, of the sacraments, the Paulicians were inclined to abolish all visible objects of worship, and the words of the gospel were, in their judgment, the baptism and communion of the faithful. They indulged a convenient latitude for the interpretation of Scripture: and as often as they were pressed by the literal sense, they could escape to the intricate mazes of figure and allegory. Their utmost diligence must have been employed to dissolve the connection between the Old and the New Testament; since they adored the latter as the oracles of God, and abhorred the former as the fabulous and absurd invention of men or dæmons. We cannot be surprised, that they should have found in the Gospel the orthodox mystery of the Trinity: but, instead of confessing the human nature and substantial sufferings of Christ, they amused their fancy with a celestial body that passed through the virgin like water through a pipe; with a fantastic crucifixion, that eluded the vain and important malice of the Jews. A creed thus simple and spiritual was not adapted to the genius of the times; and the rational Christian, who might have been contented with the light yoke and easy burden of Jesus and his apostles, was justly offended, that the Paulicians should dare to violate the unity of God, the first article of natural and revealed religion. Their belief and their trust was in the Father, of Christ, of the human soul, and of the invisible world. But they likewise held the eternity of matter; a stubborn and rebellious substance, the origin of a second principle of an active being, who has created this visible world, and exercises his temporal reign till the final consummation of death and sin. The appearances of moral and physical evil had established the two principles in the ancient philosophy and religion of the East; from whence this doctrine was transfused to the various swarms of the Gnostics. A thousand shades may be devised in the nature and character of Ahriman, from a rival god to a subordinate dæmon, from passion and frailty to pure and perfect malevolence: but, in spite of our efforts, the goodness, and the power, of Ormusd are placed at the opposite extremities of the line; and every step that approaches the one must recede in equal proportion from the other.

    The apostolic labors of Constantine Sylvanus soon multiplied the number of his disciples, the secret recompense of spiritual ambition. The remnant of the Gnostic sects, and especially the Manichæans of Armenia, were united under his standard; many Catholics were converted or seduced by his arguments; and he preached with success in the regions of Pontus and Cappadocia, which had long since imbibed the religion of Zoroaster. The Paulician teachers were distinguished only by their Scriptural names, by the modest title of Fellow-pilgrims, by the austerity of their lives, their zeal or knowledge, and the credit of some extraordinary gifts of the Holy Spirit. But they were incapable of desiring, or at least of obtaining, the wealth and honors of the Catholic prelacy; such anti-Christian pride they bitterly censured; and even the rank of elders or presbyters was condemned as an institution of the Jewish synagogue. The new sect was loosely spread over the provinces of Asia Minor to the westward of the Euphrates; six of their principal congregations represented the churches to which St. Paul had addressed his epistles; and their founder chose his residence in the neighborhood of Colonia, in the same district of Pontus which had been celebrated by the altars of Bellona and the miracles of Gregory. After a mission of twenty-seven years, Sylvanus, who had retired from the tolerating government of the Arabs, fell a sacrifice to Roman persecution. The laws of the pious emperors, which seldom touched the lives of less odious heretics, proscribed without mercy or disguise the tenets, the books, and the persons of the Montanists and Manichæans: the books were delivered to the flames; and all who should presume to secrete such writings, or to profess such opinions, were devoted to an ignominious death. A Greek minister, armed with legal and military powers, appeared at Colonia to strike the shepherd, and to reclaim, if possible, the lost sheep. By a refinement of cruelty, Simeon placed the unfortunate Sylvanus before a line of his disciples, who were commanded, as the price of their pardon and the proof of their repentance, to massacre their spiritual father. They turned aside from the impious office; the stones dropped from their filial hands, and of the whole number, only one executioner could be found, a new David, as he is styled by the Catholics, who boldly overthrew the giant of heresy. This apostate (Justin was his name) again deceived and betrayed his unsuspecting brethren, and a new conformity to the acts of St. Paul may be found in the conversion of Simeon: like the apostle, he embraced the doctrine which he had been sent to persecute, renounced his honors and fortunes, and required among the Paulicians the fame of a missionary and a martyr. They were not ambitious of martyrdom, but in a calamitous period of one hundred and fifty years, their patience sustained whatever zeal could inflict; and power was insufficient to eradicate the obstinate vegetation of fanaticism and reason. From the blood and ashes of the first victims, a succession of teachers and congregations repeatedly arose: amidst their foreign hostilities, they found leisure for domestic quarrels: they preached, they disputed, they suffered; and the virtues, the apparent virtues, of Sergius, in a pilgrimage of thirty-three years, are reluctantly confessed by the orthodox historians. The native cruelty of Justinian the Second was stimulated by a pious cause; and he vainly hoped to extinguish, in a single conflagration, the name and memory of the Paulicians. By their primitive simplicity, their abhorrence of popular superstition, the Iconoclast princes might have been reconciled to some erroneous doctrines; but they themselves were exposed to the calumnies of the monks, and they chose to be the tyrants, lest they should be accused as the accomplices, of the Manichæans. Such a reproach has sullied the clemency of Nicephorus, who relaxed in their favor the severity of the penal statutes, nor will his character sustain the honor of a more liberal motive. The feeble Michael the First, the rigid Leo the Armenian, were foremost in the race of persecution; but the prize must doubtless be adjudged to the sanguinary devotion of Theodora, who restored the images to the Oriental church. Her inquisitors explored the cities and mountains of the Lesser Asia, and the flatterers of the empress have affirmed that, in a short reign, one hundred thousand Paulicians were extirpated by the sword, the gibbet, or the flames. Her guilt or merit has perhaps been stretched beyond the measure of truth: but if the account be allowed, it must be presumed that many simple Iconoclasts were punished under a more odious name; and that some who were driven from the church, unwillingly took refuge in the bosom of heresy.

    The most furious and desperate of rebels are the sectaries of a religion long persecuted, and at length provoked. In a holy cause they are no longer susceptible of fear or remorse: the justice of their arms hardens them against the feelings of humanity; and they revenge their fathers’ wrongs on the children of their tyrants. Such have been the Hussites of Bohemia and the Calvinists of France, and such, in the ninth century, were the Paulicians of Armenia and the adjacent provinces. They were first awakened to the massacre of a governor and bishop, who exercised the Imperial mandate of converting or destroying the heretics; and the deepest recesses of Mount Argæus protected their independence and revenge. A more dangerous and consuming flame was kindled by the persecution of Theodora, and the revolt of Carbeas, a valiant Paulician, who commanded the guards of the general of the East. His father had been impaled by the Catholic inquisitors; and religion, or at least nature, might justify his desertion and revenge. Five thousand of his brethren were united by the same motives; they renounced the allegiance of anti-Christian Rome; a Saracen emir introduced Carbeas to the caliph; and the commander of the faithful extended his sceptre to the implacable enemy of the Greeks. In the mountains between Siwas and Trebizond he founded or fortified the city of Tephrice, which is still occupied by a fierce or licentious people, and the neighboring hills were covered with the Paulician fugitives, who now reconciled the use of the Bible and the sword. During more than thirty years, Asia was afflicted by the calamities of foreign and domestic war; in their hostile inroads, the disciples of St. Paul were joined with those of Mahomet; and the peaceful Christians, the aged parent and tender virgin, who were delivered into barbarous servitude, might justly accuse the intolerant spirit of their sovereign. So urgent was the mischief, so intolerable the shame, that even the dissolute Michael, the son of Theodora, was compelled to march in person against the Paulicians: he was defeated under the walls of Samosata; and the Roman emperor fled before the heretics whom his mother had condemned to the flames. The Saracens fought under the same banners, but the victory was ascribed to Carbeas; and the captive generals, with more than a hundred tribunes, were either released by his avarice, or tortured by his fanaticism. The valor and ambition of Chrysocheir, his successor, embraced a wider circle of rapine and revenge. In alliance with his faithful Moslems, he boldly penetrated into the heart of Asia; the troops of the frontier and the palace were repeatedly overthrown; the edicts of persecution were answered by the pillage of Nice and Nicomedia, of Ancyra and Ephesus; nor could the apostle St. John protect from violation his city and sepulchre. The cathedral of Ephesus was turned into a stable for mules and horses; and the Paulicians vied with the Saracens in their contempt and abhorrence of images and relics. It is not unpleasing to observe the triumph of rebellion over the same despotism which had disdained the prayers of an injured people. The emperor Basil, the Macedonian, was reduced to sue for peace, to offer a ransom for the captives, and to request, in the language of moderation and charity, that Chrysocheir would spare his fellow-Christians, and content himself with a royal donative of gold and silver and silk garments. “If the emperor,” replied the insolent fanatic, “be desirous of peace, let him abdicate the East, and reign without molestation in the West. If he refuse, the servants of the Lord will precipitate him from the throne.” The reluctant Basil suspended the treaty, accepted the defiance, and led his army into the land of heresy, which he wasted with fire and sword. The open country of the Paulicians was exposed to the same calamities which they had inflicted; but when he had explored the strength of Tephrice, the multitude of the Barbarians, and the ample magazines of arms and provisions, he desisted with a sigh from the hopeless siege. On his return to Constantinople, he labored, by the foundation of convents and churches, to secure the aid of his celestial patrons, of Michael the archangel and the prophet Elijah; and it was his daily prayer that he might live to transpierce, with three arrows, the head of his impious adversary. Beyond his expectations, the wish was accomplished: after a successful inroad, Chrysocheir was surprised and slain in his retreat; and the rebel’s head was triumphantly presented at the foot of the throne. On the reception of this welcome trophy, Basil instantly called for his bow, discharged three arrows with unerring aim, and accepted the applause of the court, who hailed the victory of the royal archer. With Chrysocheir, the glory of the Paulicians faded and withered: on the second expedition of the emperor, the impregnable Tephrice, was deserted by the heretics, who sued for mercy or escaped to the borders. The city was ruined, but the spirit of independence survived in the mountains: the Paulicians defended, above a century, their religion and liberty, infested the Roman limits, and maintained their perpetual alliance with the enemies of the empire and the gospel.

    Chapter LIV: Origin And Doctrine Of The Paulicians. Part II.

    About the middle of the eight century, Constantine, surnamed Copronymus by the worshippers of images, had made an expedition into Armenia, and found, in the cities of Melitene and Theodosiopolis, a great number of Paulicians, his kindred heretics. As a favor, or punishment, he transplanted them from the banks of the Euphrates to Constantinople and Thrace; and by this emigration their doctrine was introduced and diffused in Europe. If the sectaries of the metropolis were soon mingled with the promiscuous mass, those of the country struck a deep root in a foreign soil. The Paulicians of Thrace resisted the storms of persecution, maintained a secret correspondence with their Armenian brethren, and gave aid and comfort to their preachers, who solicited, not without success, the infant faith of the Bulgarians. In the tenth century, they were restored and multiplied by a more powerful colony, which John Zimisces transported from the Chalybian hills to the valleys of Mount Hæmus. The Oriental clergy who would have preferred the destruction, impatiently sighed for the absence, of the Manichæans: the warlike emperor had felt and esteemed their valor: their attachment to the Saracens was pregnant with mischief; but, on the side of the Danube, against the Barbarians of Scythia, their service might be useful, and their loss would be desirable. Their exile in a distant land was softened by a free toleration: the Paulicians held the city of Philippopolis and the keys of Thrace; the Catholics were their subjects; the Jacobite emigrants their associates: they occupied a line of villages and castles in Macedonia and Epirus; and many native Bulgarians were associated to the communion of arms and heresy. As long as they were awed by power and treated with moderation, their voluntary bands were distinguished in the armies of the empire; and the courage of these dogs, ever greedy of war, ever thirsty of human blood, is noticed with astonishment, and almost with reproach, by the pusillanimous Greeks. The same spirit rendered them arrogant and contumacious: they were easily provoked by caprice or injury; and their privileges were often violated by the faithless bigotry of the government and clergy. In the midst of the Norman war, two thousand five hundred Manichæans deserted the standard of Alexius Comnenus, and retired to their native homes. He dissembled till the moment of revenge; invited the chiefs to a friendly conference; and punished the innocent and guilty by imprisonment, confiscation, and baptism. In an interval of peace, the emperor undertook the pious office of reconciling them to the church and state: his winter quarters were fixed at Philippopolis; and the thirteenth apostle, as he is styled by his pious daughter, consumed whole days and nights in theological controversy. His arguments were fortified, their obstinacy was melted, by the honors and rewards which he bestowed on the most eminent proselytes; and a new city, surrounded with gardens, enriched with immunities, and dignified with his own name, was founded by Alexius for the residence of his vulgar converts. The important station of Philippopolis was wrested from their hands; the contumacious leaders were secured in a dungeon, or banished from their country; and their lives were spared by the prudence, rather than the mercy, of an emperor, at whose command a poor and solitary heretic was burnt alive before the church of St. Sophia. But the proud hope of eradicating the prejudices of a nation was speedily overturned by the invincible zeal of the Paulicians, who ceased to dissemble or refused to obey. After the departure and death of Alexius, they soon resumed their civil and religious laws. In the beginning of the thirteenth century, their pope or primate (a manifest corruption) resided on the confines of Bulgaria, Croatia, and Dalmatia, and governed, by his vicars, the filial congregations of Italy and France. From that æra, a minute scrutiny might prolong and perpetuate the chain of tradition. At the end of the last age, the sect or colony still inhabited the valleys of Mount Hæmus, where their ignorance and poverty were more frequently tormented by the Greek clergy than by the Turkish government. The modern Paulicians have lost all memory of their origin; and their religion is disgraced by the worship of the cross, and the practice of bloody sacrifice, which some captives have imported from the wilds of Tartary.

    In the West, the first teachers of the Manichæan theology had been repulsed by the people, or suppressed by the prince. The favor and success of the Paulicians in the eleventh and twelfth centuries must be imputed to the strong, though secret, discontent which armed the most pious Christians against the church of Rome. Her avarice was oppressive, her despotism odious; less degenerate perhaps than the Greeks in the worship of saints and images, her innovations were more rapid and scandalous: she had rigorously defined and imposed the doctrine of transubstantiation: the lives of the Latin clergy were more corrupt, and the Eastern bishops might pass for the successors of the apostles, if they were compared with the lordly prelates, who wielded by turns the crosier, the sceptre, and the sword. Three different roads might introduce the Paulicians into the heart of Europe. After the conversion of Hungary, the pilgrims who visited Jerusalem might safely follow the course of the Danube: in their journey and return they passed through Philippopolis; and the sectaries, disguising their name and heresy, might accompany the French or German caravans to their respective countries. The trade and dominion of Venice pervaded the coast of the Adriatic, and the hospitable republic opened her bosom to foreigners of every climate and religion. Under the Byzantine standard, the Paulicians were often transported to the Greek provinces of Italy and Sicily: in peace and war, they freely conversed with strangers and natives, and their opinions were silently propagated in Rome, Milan, and the kingdoms beyond the Alps. It was soon discovered, that many thousand Catholics of every rank, and of either sex, had embraced the Manichæan heresy; and the flames which consumed twelve canons of Orleans was the first act and signal of persecution. The Bulgarians, a name so innocent in its origin, so odious in its application, spread their branches over the face of Europe. United in common hatred of idolatry and Rome, they were connected by a form of episcopal and presbyterian government; their various sects were discriminated by some fainter or darker shades of theology; but they generally agreed in the two principles, the contempt of the Old Testament and the denial of the body of Christ, either on the cross or in the eucharist. A confession of simple worship and blameless manners is extorted from their enemies; and so high was their standard of perfection, that the increasing congregations were divided into two classes of disciples, of those who practised, and of those who aspired. It was in the country of the Albigeois, in the southern provinces of France, that the Paulicians were most deeply implanted; and the same vicissitudes of martyrdom and revenge which had been displayed in the neighborhood of the Euphrates, were repeated in the thirteenth century on the banks of the Rhone. The laws of the Eastern emperors were revived by Frederic the Second. The insurgents of Tephrice were represented by the barons and cities of Languedoc: Pope Innocent III. surpassed the sanguinary fame of Theodora. It was in cruelty alone that her soldiers could equal the heroes of the Crusades, and the cruelty of her priests was far excelled by the founders of the Inquisition; an office more adapted to confirm, than to refute, the belief of an evil principle. The visible assemblies of the Paulicians, or Albigeois, were extirpated by fire and sword; and the bleeding remnant escaped by flight, concealment, or Catholic conformity. But the invincible spirit which they had kindled still lived and breathed in the Western world. In the state, in the church, and even in the cloister, a latent succession was preserved of the disciples of St. Paul; who protested against the tyranny of Rome, embraced the Bible as the rule of faith, and purified their creed from all the visions of the Gnostic theology. * The struggles of Wickliff in England, of Huss in Bohemia, were premature and ineffectual; but the names of Zuinglius, Luther, and Calvin, are pronounced with gratitude as the deliverers of nations.

    A philosopher, who calculates the degree of their merit and the value of their reformation, will prudently ask from what articles of faith, above or against our reason, they have enfranchised the Christians; for such enfranchisement is doubtless a benefit so far as it may be compatible with truth and piety. After a fair discussion, we shall rather be surprised by the timidity, than scandalized by the freedom, of our first reformers. With the Jews, they adopted the belief and defence of all the Hebrew Scriptures, with all their prodigies, from the garden of Eden to the visions of the prophet Daniel; and they were bound, like the Catholics, to justify against the Jews the abolition of a divine law. In the great mysteries of the Trinity and Incarnation the reformers were severely orthodox: they freely adopted the theology of the four, or the six first councils; and with the Athanasian creed, they pronounced the eternal damnation of all who did not believe the Catholic faith. Transubstantiation, the invisible change of the bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ, is a tenet that may defy the power of argument and pleasantry; but instead of consulting the evidence of their senses, of their sight, their feeling, and their taste, the first Protestants were entangled in their own scruples, and awed by the words of Jesus in the institution of the sacrament. Luther maintained a corporeal, and Calvin a real, presence of Christ in the eucharist; and the opinion of Zuinglius, that it is no more than a spiritual communion, a simple memorial, has slowly prevailed in the reformed churches. But the loss of one mystery was amply compensated by the stupendous doctrines of original sin, redemption, faith, grace, and predestination, which have been strained from the epistles of St. Paul. These subtile questions had most assuredly been prepared by the fathers and schoolmen; but the final improvement and popular use may be attributed to the first reformers, who enforced them as the absolute and essential terms of salvation. Hitherto the weight of supernatural belief inclines against the Protestants; and many a sober Christian would rather admit that a wafer is God, than that God is a cruel and capricious tyrant.

    Yet the services of Luther and his rivals are solid and important; and the philosopher must own his obligations to these fearless enthusiasts. I. By their hands the lofty fabric of superstition, from the abuse of indulgences to the intercession of the Virgin, has been levelled with the ground. Myriads of both sexes of the monastic profession were restored to the liberty and labors of social life. A hierarchy of saints and angels, of imperfect and subordinate deities, were stripped of their temporal power, and reduced to the enjoyment of celestial happiness; their images and relics were banished from the church; and the credulity of the people was no longer nourished with the daily repetition of miracles and visions. The imitation of Paganism was supplied by a pure and spiritual worship of prayer and thanksgiving, the most worthy of man, the least unworthy of the Deity. It only remains to observe, whether such sublime simplicity be consistent with popular devotion; whether the vulgar, in the absence of all visible objects, will not be inflamed by enthusiasm, or insensibly subside in languor and indifference. II. The chain of authority was broken, which restrains the bigot from thinking as he pleases, and the slave from speaking as he thinks: the popes, fathers, and councils, were no longer the supreme and infallible judges of the world; and each Christian was taught to acknowledge no law but the Scriptures, no interpreter but his own conscience. This freedom, however, was the consequence, rather than the design, of the Reformation. The patriot reformers were ambitious of succeeding the tyrants whom they had dethroned. They imposed with equal rigor their creeds and confessions; they asserted the right of the magistrate to punish heretics with death. The pious or personal animosity of Calvin proscribed in Servetus the guilt of his own rebellion; and the flames of Smithfield, in which he was afterwards consumed, had been kindled for the Anabaptists by the zeal of Cranmer. The nature of the tiger was the same, but he was gradually deprived of his teeth and fangs. A spiritual and temporal kingdom was possessed by the Roman pontiff; the Protestant doctors were subjects of an humble rank, without revenue or jurisdiction. Hisdecrees were consecrated by the antiquity of the Catholic church: their arguments and disputes were submitted to the people; and their appeal to private judgment was accepted beyond their wishes, by curiosity and enthusiasm. Since the days of Luther and Calvin, a secret reformation has been silently working in the bosom of the reformed churches; many weeds of prejudice were eradicated; and the disciples of Erasmus diffused a spirit of freedom and moderation. The liberty of conscience has been claimed as a common benefit, an inalienable right: the free governments of Holland and England introduced the practice of toleration; and the narrow allowance of the laws has been enlarged by the prudence and humanity of the times. In the exercise, the mind has understood the limits of its powers, and the words and shadows that might amuse the child can no longer satisfy his manly reason. The volumes of controversy are overspread with cobwebs: the doctrine of a Protestant church is far removed from the knowledge or belief of its private members; and the forms of orthodoxy, the articles of faith, are subscribed with a sigh, or a smile, by the modern clergy. Yet the friends of Christianity are alarmed at the boundless impulse of inquiry and scepticism. The predictions of the Catholics are accomplished: the web of mystery is unravelled by the Arminians, Arians, and Socinians, whose number must not be computed from their separate congregations; and the pillars of Revelation are shaken by those men who preserve the name without the substance of religion, who indulge the license without the temper of philosophy. *

    Chapter LV: The Bulgarians, The Hungarians And The Russians.Part I

    The Bulgarians. — Origin, Migrations, And Settlement Of The Hungarians. — Their Inroads In The East And West. — The Monarchy Of Russia. — Geography And Trade. — Wars Of The Russians Against The Greek Empire. — Conversion Of The Barbarians.

    Under the reign of Constantine the grandson of Heraclius, the ancient barrier of the Danube, so often violated and so often restored, was irretrievably swept away by a new deluge of Barbarians. Their progress was favored by the caliphs, their unknown and accidental auxiliaries: the Roman legions were occupied in Asia; and after the loss of Syria, Egypt, and Africa, the Cæsars were twice reduced to the danger and disgrace of defending their capital against the Saracens. If, in the account of this interesting people, I have deviated from the strict and original line of my undertaking, the merit of the subject will hide my transgression, or solicit my excuse. In the East, in the West, in war, in religion, in science, in their prosperity, and in their decay, the Arabians press themselves on our curiosity: the first overthrow of the church and empire of the Greeks may be imputed to their arms; and the disciples of Mahomet still hold the civil and religious sceptre of the Oriental world. But the same labor would be unworthily bestowed on the swarms of savages, who, between the seventh and the twelfth century, descended from the plains of Scythia, in transient

    inroad or perpetual emigration. Their names are uncouth, their origins doubtful, their actions obscure, their superstition was blind, their valor brutal, and the uniformity of their public and private lives was neither softened by innocence nor refined by policy. The majesty of the Byzantine throne repelled and survived their disorderly attacks; the greater part of these Barbarians has disappeared without leaving any memorial of their existence, and the despicable remnant continues, and may long continue, to groan under the dominion of a foreign tyrant. From the antiquities of, I. Bulgarians, II. Hungarians, and, III. Russians, I shall content myself with selecting such facts as yet deserve to be remembered. The conquests of the, IV. Normans, and the monarchy of the, V. Turks, will naturally terminate in the memorable Crusades to the Holy Land, and the double fall of the city and empire of Constantine.

    1. In his march to Italy, Theodoric the Ostrogoth had trampled on the arms of the Bulgarians. After this defeat, the name and the nation are lost during a century and a half; and it may be suspected that the same or a similar appellation was revived by strange colonies from the Borysthenes, the Tanais, or the Volga. A king of the ancient Bulgaria bequeathed to his five sons a last lesson of moderation and concord. It was received as youth has ever received the counsels of age and experience: the five princes buried their father; divided his subjects and cattle; forgot his advice; separated from each other; and wandered in quest of fortune till we find the most adventurous in the heart of Italy, under the protection of the exarch of Ravenna. But the stream of emigration was directed or impelled towards the capital. The modern Bulgaria, along the southern banks of the Danube, was stamped with the name and image which it has retained to the present hour: the new conquerors successively acquired, by war or treaty, the Roman provinces of Dardania, Thessaly, and the two Epirus; the ecclesiastical supremacy was translated from the native city of Justinian; and, in their prosperous age, the obscure town of Lychnidus, or Achrida, was honored with the throne of a king and a patriarch. The unquestionable evidence of language

    attests the descent of the Bulgarians from the original stock of the Sclavonian, or more properly Slavonian, race; and the kindred bands of Servians, Bosnians, Rascians, Croatians, Walachians, &c., followed either the standard or the example of the leading tribe. From the Euxine to the Adriatic, in the state of captives, or subjects, or allies, or enemies, of the Greek empire, they overspread the land; and the national appellation of the slaves has been degraded by chance or malice from the signification of glory to that of servitude. Among these colonies, the Chrobatians, or Croats, who now attend the motions of an Austrian army, are the descendants of a mighty people, the conquerors and sovereigns of Dalmatia. The maritime cities, and of these the infant republic of Ragusa, implored the aid and instructions of the Byzantine court: they were advised by the magnanimous Basil to reserve a small acknowledgment of their fidelity to the Roman empire, and to appease, by an annual tribute, the wrath of these irresistible Barbarians. The kingdom of Croatia was shared by eleven Zoupans, or feudatory lords; and their united forces were numbered at sixty thousand horse and one hundred thousand foot. A long sea-coast, indented with capacious harbors, covered with a string of islands, and almost in sight of the Italian shores, disposed both the natives and strangers to the practice of navigation. The boats or brigantines of the Croats were constructed after the fashion of the old Liburnians: one hundred and eighty vessels may excite the idea of a respectable navy; but our seamen will smile at the allowance of ten, or twenty, or forty, men for each of these ships of war. They were gradually converted to the more honorable service of commerce; yet the Sclavonian pirates were still frequent and dangerous; and it was not before the close of the tenth century that the freedom and sovereignty of the Gulf were effectually vindicated by the Venetian republic. The ancestors of these Dalmatian kings were equally removed from the use and abuse of navigation: they dwelt in the White Croatia, in the inland regions of Silesia and Little Poland, thirty days’ journey, according to the Greek computation, from the sea of darkness.

    The glory of the Bulgarians was confined to a narrow scope both of time and place. In the ninth and tenth centuries, they reigned to the south of the Danube; but the more powerful nations that had followed their emigration repelled all return to the north and all progress to the west. Yet in the obscure catalogue of their exploits, they might boast an honor which had hitherto been appropriated to the Goths: that of slaying in battle one of the successors of Augustus and Constantine. The emperor Nicephorus had lost his fame in the Arabian, he lost his life in the Sclavonian, war. In his first operations he advanced with boldness and success into the centre of Bulgaria, and burnt the royal court, which was probably no more than an edifice and village of timber. But while he searched the spoil and refused all offers of treaty, his enemies collected their spirits and their forces: the passes of retreat were insuperably barred; and the trembling Nicephorus was heard to exclaim, “Alas, alas! unless we could assume the wings of birds, we cannot hope to escape.” Two days he waited his fate in the inactivity of despair; but, on the morning of the third, the Bulgarians surprised the camp, and the Roman prince, with the great officers of the empire, were slaughtered in their tents. The body of Valens had been saved from insult; but the head of Nicephorus was exposed on a spear, and his skull, enchased with gold, was often replenished in the feasts of victory. The Greeks bewailed the dishonor of the throne; but they acknowledged the just punishment of avarice and cruelty. This savage cup was deeply tinctured with the manners of the Scythian wilderness; but they were softened before the end of the same century by a peaceful intercourse with the Greeks, the possession of a cultivated region, and the introduction of the Christian worship. The nobles of Bulgaria were educated in the schools and palace of Constantinople; and Simeon, a youth of the royal line, was instructed in the rhetoric of Demosthenes and the logic of Aristotle. He relinquished the profession of a monk for that of a king and warrior; and in his reign of more than forty years, Bulgaria assumed a rank among the civilized powers of the earth. The Greeks, whom he repeatedly attacked, derived a faint consolation from indulging

    themselves in the reproaches of perfidy and sacrilege. They purchased the aid of the Pagan Turks; but Simeon, in a second battle, redeemed the loss of the first, at a time when it was esteemed a victory to elude the arms of that formidable nation. The Servians were overthrown, made captive and dispersed; and those who visited the country before their restoration could discover no more than fifty vagrants, without women or children, who extorted a precarious subsistence from the chase. On classic ground, on the banks of Achelöus, the Greeks were defeated; their horn was broken by the strength of the Barbaric Hercules. He formed the siege of Constantinople; and, in a personal conference with the emperor, Simeon imposed the conditions of peace. They met with the most jealous precautions: the royal gallery was drawn close to an artificial and well-fortified platform; and the majesty of the purple was emulated by the pomp of the Bulgarian. “Are you a Christian?” said the humble Romanus: “it is your duty to abstain from the blood of your fellow-Christians. Has the thirst of riches seduced you from the blessings of peace? Sheathe your sword, open your hand, and I will satiate the utmost measure of your desires.” The reconciliation was sealed by a domestic alliance; the freedom of trade was granted or restored; the first honors of the court were secured to the friends of Bulgaria, above the ambassadors of enemies or strangers; and her princes were dignified with the high and invidious title of Basileus, or emperor. But this friendship was soon disturbed: after the death of Simeon, the nations were again in arms; his feeble successors were divided and extinguished; and, in the beginning of the eleventh century, the second Basil, who was born in the purple, deserved the appellation of conqueror of the Bulgarians. His avarice was in some measure gratified by a treasure of four hundred thousand pounds sterling, (ten thousand pounds’ weight of gold,) which he found in the palace of Lychnidus. His cruelty inflicted a cool and exquisite vengeance on fifteen thousand captives who had been guilty of the defence of their country. They were deprived of sight; but to one of each hundred a single eye was left, that he might conduct his blind century to the presence of their king. Their

    king is said to have expired of grief and horror; the nation was awed by this terrible example; the Bulgarians were swept away from their settlements, and circumscribed within a narrow province; the surviving chiefs bequeathed to their children the advice of patience and the duty of revenge.

    1. When the black swarm of Hungarians first hung over Europe, above nine hundred years after the Christian æra, they were mistaken by fear and superstition for the Gog and Magog of the Scriptures, the signs and forerunners of the end of the world. Since the introduction of letters, they have explored their own antiquities with a strong and laudable impulse of patriotic curiosity. Their rational criticism can no longer be amused with a vain pedigree of Attila and the Huns; but they complain that their primitive records have perished in the Tartar war; that the truth or fiction of their rustic songs is long since forgotten; and that the fragments of a rude chronicle must be painfully reconciled with the contemporary though foreign intelligence of the imperial geographer. Magiar is the national and oriental denomination of the Hungarians; but, among the tribes of Scythia, they are distinguished by the Greeks under the proper and peculiar name of Turks, as the descendants of that mighty people who had conquered and reigned from China to the Volga. The Pannonian colony preserved a correspondence of trade and amity with the eastern Turks on the confines of Persia and after a separation of three hundred and fifty years, the missionaries of the king of Hungary discovered and visited their ancient country near the banks of the Volga. They were hospitably entertained by a people of Pagans and Savages who still bore the name of Hungarians; conversed in their native tongue, recollected a tradition of their long-lost brethren, and listened with amazement to the marvellous tale of their new kingdom and religion. The zeal of conversion was animated by the interest of consanguinity; and one of the greatest of their princes had formed the generous, though fruitless, design of replenishing the solitude of Pannonia by this domestic colony from the heart of Tartary. From this primitive country they were driven

    to the West by the tide of war and emigration, by the weight of the more distant tribes, who at the same time were fugitives and conquerors. * Reason or fortune directed their course towards the frontiers of the Roman empire: they halted in the usual stations along the banks of the great rivers; and in the territories of Moscow, Kiow, and Moldavia, some vestiges have been discovered of their temporary residence. In this long and various peregrination, they could not always escape the dominion of the stronger; and the purity of their blood was improved or sullied by the mixture of a foreign race: from a motive of compulsion, or choice, several tribes of the Chazars were associated to the standard of their ancient vassals; introduced the use of a second language; and obtained by their superior renown the most honorable place in the front of battle. The military force of the Turks and their allies marched in seven equal and artificial divisions; each division was formed of thirty thousand eight hundred and fifty-seven warriors, and the proportion of women, children, and servants, supposes and requires at least a million of emigrants. Their public counsels were directed by seven vayvods, or hereditary chiefs; but the experience of discord and weakness recommended the more simple and vigorous administration of a single person. The sceptre, which had been declined by the modest Lebedias, was granted to the birth or merit of Almus and his son Arpad, and the authority of the supreme khan of the Chazars confirmed the engagement of the prince and people; of the people to obey his commands, of the prince to consult their happiness and glory.

    With this narrative we might be reasonably content, if the penetration of modern learning had not opened a new and larger prospect of the antiquities of nations. The Hungarian language stands alone, and as it were insulated, among the Sclavonian dialects; but it bears a close and clear affinity to the idioms of the Fennic race, of an obsolete and savage race, which formerly occupied the northern regions of Asia and Europe. * The genuine appellation of Ugri or Igours is found on the western confines of China; their migration to the banks of

    the Irtish is attested by Tartar evidence; a similar name and language are detected in the southern parts of Siberia; and the remains of the Fennic tribes are widely, though thinly scattered from the sources of the Oby to the shores of Lapland. The consanguinity of the Hungarians and Laplanders would display the powerful energy of climate on the children of a common parent; the lively contrast between the bold adventurers who are intoxicated with the wines of the Danube, and the wretched fugitives who are immersed beneath the snows of the polar circle. Arms and freedom have ever been the ruling, though too often the unsuccessful, passion of the Hungarians, who are endowed by nature with a vigorous constitution of soul and body. Extreme cold has diminished the stature and congealed the faculties of the Laplanders; and the arctic tribes, alone among the sons of men, are ignorant of war, and unconscious of human blood; a happy ignorance, if reason and virtue were the guardians of their peace!

    Chapter LV: The Bulgarians, The Hungarians And The Russians. —

    Part II.

    It is the observation of the Imperial author of the Tactics, that all the Scythian hordes resembled each other in their pastoral and military life, that they all practised the same means of subsistence, and employed the same instruments of destruction. But he adds, that the two nations of Bulgarians and Hungarians were superior to their brethren, and similar to each other in the improvements, however rude, of their discipline and government: their visible likeness determines Leo to confound his friends and enemies in one common description; and the picture may be heightened by some strokes from their contemporaries of the tenth century. Except the merit and fame of military prowess, all that is valued by mankind appeared vile and contemptible to these Barbarians, whose native fierceness was stimulated by the consciousness of numbers and freedom. The tents of the Hungarians were of

    leather, their garments of fur; they shaved their hair, and scarified their faces: in speech they were slow, in action prompt, in treaty perfidious; and they shared the common reproach of Barbarians, too ignorant to conceive the importance of truth, too proud to deny or palliate the breach of their most solemn engagements. Their simplicity has been praised; yet they abstained only from the luxury they had never known; whatever they saw they coveted; their desires were insatiate, and their sole industry was the hand of violence and rapine. By the definition of a pastoral nation, I have recalled a long description of the economy, the warfare, and the government that prevail in that state of society; I may add, that to fishing, as well as to the chase, the Hungarians were indebted for a part of their subsistence; and since they seldom cultivated the ground, they must, at least in their new settlements, have sometimes practised a slight and unskilful husbandry. In their emigrations, perhaps in their expeditions, the host was accompanied by thousands of sheep and oxen which increased the cloud of formidable dust, and afforded a constant and wholesale supply of milk and animal food. A plentiful command of forage was the first care of the general, and if the flocks and herds were secure of their pastures, the hardy warrior was alike insensible of danger and fatigue. The confusion of men and cattle that overspread the country exposed their camp to a nocturnal surprise, had not a still wider circuit been occupied by their light cavalry, perpetually in motion to discover and delay the approach of the enemy. After some experience of the Roman tactics, they adopted the use of the sword and spear, the helmet of the soldier, and the iron breastplate of his steed: but their native and deadly weapon was the Tartar bow: from the earliest infancy their children and servants were exercised in the double science of archery and horsemanship; their arm was strong; their aim was sure; and in the most rapid career, they were taught to throw themselves backwards, and to shoot a volley of arrows into the air. In open combat, in secret ambush, in flight, or pursuit, they were equally formidable; an appearance of order was maintained in the foremost ranks, but their charge was driven forwards by the impatient pressure of succeeding

    crowds. They pursued, headlong and rash, with loosened reins and horrific outcries; but, if they fled, with real or dissembled fear, the ardor of a pursuing foe was checked and chastised by the same habits of irregular speed and sudden evolution. In the abuse of victory, they astonished Europe, yet smarting from the wounds of the Saracen and the Dane: mercy they rarely asked, and more rarely bestowed: both sexes were accused is equally inaccessible to pity, and their appetite for raw flesh might countenance the popular tale, that they drank the blood, and feasted on the hearts of the slain. Yet the Hungarians were not devoid of those principles of justice and humanity, which nature has implanted in every bosom. The license of public and private injuries was restrained by laws and punishments; and in the security of an open camp, theft is the most tempting and most dangerous offence. Among the Barbarians there were many, whose spontaneous virtue supplied their laws and corrected their manners, who performed the duties, and sympathized with the affections, of social life.

    After a long pilgrimage of flight or victory, the Turkish hordes approached the common limits of the French and Byzantine empires. Their first conquests and final settlements extended on either side of the Danube above Vienna, below Belgrade, and beyond the measure of the Roman province of Pannonia, or the modern kingdom of Hungary. That ample and fertile land was loosely occupied by the Moravians, a Sclavonian name and tribe, which were driven by the invaders into the compass of a narrow province. Charlemagne had stretched a vague and nominal empire as far as the edge of Transylvania; but, after the failure of his legitimate line, the dukes of Moravia forgot their obedience and tribute to the monarchs of Oriental France. The bastard Arnulph was provoked to invite the arms of the Turks: they rushed through the real or figurative wall, which his indiscretion had thrown open; and the king of Germany has been justly reproached as a traitor to the civil and ecclesiastical society of the Christians. During the life of Arnulph, the Hungarians were checked by gratitude or

    fear; but in the infancy of his son Lewis they discovered and invaded Bavaria; and such was their Scythian speed, that in a single day a circuit of fifty miles was stripped and consumed. In the battle of Augsburgh the Christians maintained their advantage till the seventh hour of the day, they were deceived and vanquished by the flying stratagems of the Turkish cavalry. The conflagration spread over the provinces of Bavaria, Swabia, and Franconia; and the Hungarians promoted the reign of anarchy, by forcing the stoutest barons to discipline their vassals and fortify their castles. The origin of walled towns is ascribed to this calamitous period; nor could any distance be secure against an enemy, who, almost at the same instant, laid in ashes the Helvetian monastery of St. Gall, and the city of Bremen, on the shores of the northern ocean. Above thirty years the Germanic empire, or kingdom, was subject to the ignominy of tribute; and resistance was disarmed by the menace, the serious and effectual menace of dragging the women and children into captivity, and of slaughtering the males above the age of ten years. I have neither power nor inclination to follow the Hungarians beyond the Rhine; but I must observe with surprise, that the southern provinces of France were blasted by the tempest, and that Spain, behind her Pyrenees, was astonished at the approach of these formidable strangers. The vicinity of Italy had tempted their early inroads; but from their camp on the Brenta, they beheld with some terror the apparent strength and populousness of the new discovered country. They requested leave to retire; their request was proudly rejected by the Italian king; and the lives of twenty thousand Christians paid the forfeit of his obstinacy and rashness. Among the cities of the West, the royal Pavia was conspicuous in fame and splendor; and the preëminence of Rome itself was only derived from the relics of the apostles. The Hungarians appeared; Pavia was in flames; forty-three churches were consumed; and, after the massacre of the people, they spared about two hundred wretches who had gathered some bushels of gold and silver (a vague exaggeration) from the smoking ruins of their country. In these annual excursions from the Alps to the neighborhood of Rome and Capua, the churches, that yet escaped,

    resounded with a fearful litany: “O, save and deliver us from the arrows of the Hungarians!” But the saints were deaf or inexorable; and the torrent rolled forwards, till it was stopped by the extreme land of Calabria. A composition was offered and accepted for the head of each Italian subject; and ten bushels of silver were poured forth in the Turkish camp. But falsehood is the natural antagonist of violence; and the robbers were defrauded both in the numbers of the assessment and the standard of the metal. On the side of the East, the Hungarians were opposed in doubtful conflict by the equal arms of the Bulgarians, whose faith forbade an alliance with the Pagans, and whose situation formed the barrier of the Byzantine empire. The barrier was overturned; the emperor of Constantinople beheld the waving banners of the Turks; and one of their boldest warriors presumed to strike a battle-axe into the golden gate. The arts and treasures of the Greeks diverted the assault; but the Hungarians might boast, in their retreat, that they had imposed a tribute on the spirit of Bulgaria and the majesty of the Cæsars. The remote and rapid operations of the same campaign appear to magnify the power and numbers of the Turks; but their courage is most deserving of praise, since a light troop of three or four hundred horse would often attempt and execute the most daring inroads to the gates of Thessalonica and Constantinople. At this disastrous æra of the ninth and tenth centuries, Europe was afflicted by a triple scourge from the North, the East, and the South: the Norman, the Hungarian, and the Saracen, sometimes trod the same ground of desolation; and these savage foes might have been compared by Homer to the two lions growling over the carcass of a mangled stag.

    The deliverance of Germany and Christendom was achieved by the Saxon princes, Henry the Fowler and Otho the Great, who, in two memorable battles, forever broke the power of the Hungarians. The valiant Henry was roused from a bed of sickness by the invasion of his country; but his mind was vigorous and his prudence successful. “My companions,” said he, on the morning of the combat, “maintain your ranks,

    receive on your bucklers the first arrows of the Pagans, and prevent their second discharge by the equal and rapid career of your lances.” They obeyed and conquered: and the historical picture of the castle of Merseburgh expressed the features, or at least the character, of Henry, who, in an age of ignorance, intrusted to the finer arts the perpetuity of his name. At the end of twenty years, the children of the Turks who had fallen by his sword invaded the empire of his son; and their force is defined, in the lowest estimate, at one hundred thousand horse. They were invited by domestic faction; the gates of Germany were treacherously unlocked; and they spread, far beyond the Rhine and the Meuse, into the heart of Flanders. But the vigor and prudence of Otho dispelled the conspiracy; the princes were made sensible that unless they were true to each other, their religion and country were irrecoverably lost; and the national powers were reviewed in the plains of Augsburgh. They marched and fought in eight legions, according to the division of provinces and tribes; the first, second, and third, were composed of Bavarians; the fourth, of Franconians; the fifth, of Saxons, under the immediate command of the monarch; the sixth and seventh consisted of Swabians; and the eighth legion, of a thousand Bohemians, closed the rear of the host. The resources of discipline and valor were fortified by the arts of superstition, which, on this occasion, may deserve the epithets of generous and salutary. The soldiers were purified with a fast; the camp was blessed with the relics of saints and martyrs; and the Christian hero girded on his side the sword of Constantine, grasped the invincible spear of Charlemagne, and waved the banner of St. Maurice, the præfect of the Thebæan legion. But his firmest confidence was placed in the holy lance, whose point was fashioned of the nails of the cross, and which his father had extorted from the king of Burgundy, by the threats of war, and the gift of a province. The Hungarians were expected in the front; they secretly passed the Lech, a river of Bavaria that falls into the Danube; turned the rear of the Christian army; plundered the baggage, and disordered the legion of Bohemia and Swabia. The battle was restored by the Franconians, whose duke, the valiant Conrad, was pierced with an arrow as

    he rested from his fatigues: the Saxons fought under the eyes of their king; and his victory surpassed, in merit and importance, the triumphs of the last two hundred years. The loss of the Hungarians was still greater in the flight than in the action; they were encompassed by the rivers of Bavaria; and their past cruelties excluded them from the hope of mercy. Three captive princes were hanged at Ratisbon, the multitude of prisoners was slain or mutilated, and the fugitives, who presumed to appear in the face of their country, were condemned to everlasting poverty and disgrace. Yet the spirit of the nation was humbled, and the most accessible passes of Hungary were fortified with a ditch and rampart. Adversity suggested the counsels of moderation and peace: the robbers of the West acquiesced in a sedentary life; and the next generation was taught, by a discerning prince, that far more might be gained by multiplying and exchanging the produce of a fruitful soil. The native race, the Turkish or Fennic blood, was mingled with new colonies of Scythian or Sclavonian origin; many thousands of robust and industrious captives had been imported from all the countries of Europe; and after the marriage of Geisa with a Bavarian princess, he bestowed honors and estates on the nobles of Germany. The son of Geisa was invested with the regal title, and the house of Arpad reigned three hundred years in the kingdom of Hungary. But the freeborn Barbarians were not dazzled by the lustre of the diadem, and the people asserted their indefeasible right of choosing, deposing, and punishing the hereditary servant of the state.

    III. The name of Russians was first divulged, in the ninth century, by an embassy of Theophilus, emperor of the East, to the emperor of the West, Lewis, the son of Charlemagne. The Greeks were accompanied by the envoys of the great duke, or chagan, or czar, of the Russians. In their journey to Constantinople, they had traversed many hostile nations; and they hoped to escape the dangers of their return, by requesting the French monarch to transport them by sea to their native country. A closer examination detected their

    origin: they were the brethren of the Swedes and Normans, whose name was already odious and formidable in France; and it might justly be apprehended, that these Russian strangers were not the messengers of peace, but the emissaries of war. They were detained, while the Greeks were dismissed; and Lewis expected a more satisfactory account, that he might obey the laws of hospitality or prudence, according to the interest of both empires. This Scandinavian origin of the people, or at least the princes, of Russia, may be confirmed and illustrated by the national annals and the general history of the North. The Normans, who had so long been concealed by a veil of impenetrable darkness, suddenly burst forth in the spirit of naval and military enterprise. The vast, and, as it is said, the populous regions of Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, were crowded with independent chieftains and desperate adventurers, who sighed in the laziness of peace, and smiled in the agonies of death. Piracy was the exercise, the trade, the glory, and the virtue, of the Scandinavian youth. Impatient of a bleak climate and narrow limits, they started from the banquet, grasped their arms, sounded their horn, ascended their vessels, and explored every coast that promised either spoil or settlement. The Baltic was the first scene of their naval achievements they visited the eastern shores, the silent residence of Fennic and Sclavonic tribes, and the primitive Russians of the Lake Ladoga paid a tribute, the skins of white squirrels, to these strangers, whom they saluted with the title of Varangians or Corsairs. Their superiority in arms, discipline, and renown, commanded the fear and reverence of the natives. In their wars against the more inland savages, the Varangians condescended to serve as friends and auxiliaries, and gradually, by choice or conquest, obtained the dominion of a people whom they were qualified to protect. Their tyranny was expelled, their valor was again recalled, till at length Ruric, a Scandinavian chief, became the father of a dynasty which reigned above seven hundred years. His brothers extended his influence: the example of service and usurpation was imitated by his companions in the southern provinces of Russia; and their establishments, by the

    usual methods of war and assassination, were cemented into the fabric of a powerful monarchy.

    As long as the descendants of Ruric were considered as aliens and conquerors, they ruled by the sword of the Varangians, distributed estates and subjects to their faithful captains, and supplied their numbers with fresh streams of adventurers from the Baltic coast. But when the Scandinavian chiefs had struck a deep and permanent root into the soil, they mingled with the Russians in blood, religion, and language, and the first Waladimir had the merit of delivering his country from these foreign mercenaries. They had seated him on the throne; his riches were insufficient to satisfy their demands; but they listened to his pleasing advice, that they should seek, not a more grateful, but a more wealthy, master; that they should embark for Greece, where, instead of the skins of squirrels, silk and gold would be the recompense of their service. At the same time, the Russian prince admonished his Byzantine ally to disperse and employ, to recompense and restrain, these impetuous children of the North. Contemporary writers have recorded the introduction, name, and character, of the Varangians: each day they rose in confidence and esteem; the whole body was assembled at Constantinople to perform the duty of guards; and their strength was recruited by a numerous band of their countrymen from the Island of Thule. On this occasion, the vague appellation of Thule is applied to England; and the new Varangians were a colony of English and Danes who fled from the yoke of the Norman conqueror. The habits of pilgrimage and piracy had approximated the countries of the earth; these exiles were entertained in the Byzantine court; and they preserved, till the last age of the empire, the inheritance of spotless loyalty, and the use of the Danish or English tongue. With their broad and double-edged battle-axes on their shoulders, they attended the Greek emperor to the temple, the senate, and the hippodrome; he slept and feasted under their trusty guard; and the keys of the palace, the treasury, and the capital, were held by the firm and faithful hands of the Varangians.

    In the tenth century, the geography of Scythia was extended far beyond the limits of ancient knowledge; and the monarchy of the Russians obtains a vast and conspicuous place in the map of Constantine. The sons of Ruric were masters of the spacious province of Wolodomir, or Moscow; and, if they were confined on that side by the hordes of the East, their western frontier in those early days was enlarged to the Baltic Sea and the country of the Prussians. Their northern reign ascended above the sixtieth degree of latitude over the Hyperborean regions, which fancy had peopled with monsters, or clouded with eternal darkness. To the south they followed the course of the Borysthenes, and approached with that river the neighborhood of the Euxine Sea. The tribes that dwelt, or wandered, in this ample circuit were obedient to the same conqueror, and insensibly blended into the same nation. The language of Russia is a dialect of the Sclavonian; but in the tenth century, these two modes of speech were different from each other; and, as the Sclavonian prevailed in the South, it may be presumed that the original Russians of the North, the primitive subjects of the Varangian chief, were a portion of the Fennic race. With the emigration, union, or dissolution, of the wandering tribes, the loose and indefinite picture of the Scythian desert has continually shifted. But the most ancient map of Russia affords some places which still retain their name and position; and the two capitals, Novogorod and Kiow, are coeval with the first age of the monarchy. Novogorod had not yet deserved the epithet of great, nor the alliance of the Hanseatic League, which diffused the streams of opulence and the principles of freedom. Kiow could not yet boast of three hundred churches, an innumerable people, and a degree of greatness and splendor which was compared with Constantinople by those who had never seen the residence of the Cæsars. In their origin, the two cities were no more than camps or fairs, the most convenient stations in which the Barbarians might assemble for the occasional business of war or trade. Yet even these assemblies announce some progress in the arts of society; a new breed of cattle was imported from the southern provinces; and the spirit of commercial

    enterprise pervaded the sea and land, from the Baltic to the Euxine, from the mouth of the Oder to the port of Constantinople. In the days of idolatry and barbarism, the Sclavonic city of Julin was frequented and enriched by the Normans, who had prudently secured a free mart of purchase and exchange. From this harbor, at the entrance of the Oder, the corsair, or merchant, sailed in forty-three days to the eastern shores of the Baltic, the most distant nations were intermingled, and the holy groves of Curland are said to have been decorated with Grecian and Spanish gold. Between the sea and Novogorod an easy intercourse was discovered; in the summer, through a gulf, a lake, and a navigable river; in the winter season, over the hard and level surface of boundless snows. From the neighborhood of that city, the Russians descended the streams that fall into the Borysthenes; their canoes, of a single tree, were laden with slaves of every age, furs of every species, the spoil of their beehives, and the hides of their cattle; and the whole produce of the North was collected and discharged in the magazines of Kiow. The month of June was the ordinary season of the departure of the fleet: the timber of the canoes was framed into the oars and benches of more solid and capacious boats; and they proceeded without obstacle down the Borysthenes, as far as the seven or thirteen ridges of rocks, which traverse the bed, and precipitate the waters, of the river. At the more shallow falls it was sufficient to lighten the vessels; but the deeper cataracts were impassable; and the mariners, who dragged their vessels and their slaves six miles over land, were exposed in this toilsome journey to the robbers of the desert. At the first island below the falls, the Russians celebrated the festival of their escape: at a second, near the mouth of the river, they repaired their shattered vessels for the longer and more perilous voyage of the Black Sea. If they steered along the coast, the Danube was accessible; with a fair wind they could reach in thirty-six or forty hours the opposite shores of Anatolia; and Constantinople admitted the annual visit of the strangers of the North. They returned at the stated season with a rich cargo of corn, wine, and oil, the manufactures of Greece, and the spices of India. Some of their countrymen resided in the

    capital and provinces; and the national treaties protected the persons, effects, and privileges, of the Russian merchant.

    Chapter LV: The Bulgarians, The Hungarians And The Russians. —

    Part III.

    But the same communication which had been opened for the benefit, was soon abused for the injury, of mankind. In a period of one hundred and ninety years, the Russians made four attempts to plunder the treasures of Constantinople: the event was various, but the motive, the means, and the object, were the same in these naval expeditions. The Russian traders had seen the magnificence, and tasted the luxury of the city of the Cæsars. A marvellous tale, and a scanty supply, excited the desires of their savage countrymen: they envied the gifts of nature which their climate denied; they coveted the works of art, which they were too lazy to imitate and too indigent to purchase; the Varangian princes unfurled the banners of piratical adventure, and their bravest soldiers were drawn from the nations that dwelt in the northern isles of the ocean. The image of their naval armaments was revived in the last century, in the fleets of the Cossacks, which issued from the Borysthenes, to navigate the same seas for a similar purpose. The Greek appellation of monoxyla, or single canoes, might justly be applied to the bottom of their vessels. It was scooped out of the long stem of a beech or willow, but the slight and narrow foundation was raised and continued on either side with planks, till it attained the length of sixty, and the height of about twelve, feet. These boats were built without a deck, but with two rudders and a mast; to move with sails and oars; and to contain from forty to seventy men, with their arms, and provisions of fresh water and salt fish. The first trial of the Russians was made with two hundred boats; but when the national force was exerted, they might arm against Constantinople a thousand or twelve hundred vessels. Their fleet was not much inferior to the royal navy of Agamemnon,

    but it was magnified in the eyes of fear to ten or fifteen times the real proportion of its strength and numbers. Had the Greek emperors been endowed with foresight to discern, and vigor to prevent, perhaps they might have sealed with a maritime force the mouth of the Borysthenes. Their indolence abandoned the coast of Anatolia to the calamities of a piratical war, which, after an interval of six hundred years, again infested the Euxine; but as long as the capital was respected, the sufferings of a distant province escaped the notice both of the prince and the historian. The storm which had swept along from the Phasis and Trebizond, at length burst on the Bosphorus of Thrace; a strait of fifteen miles, in which the rude vessels of the Russians might have been stopped and destroyed by a more skilful adversary. In their first enterprise under the princes of Kiow, they passed without opposition, and occupied the port of Constantinople in the absence of the emperor Michael, the son of Theophilus. Through a crowd of perils, he landed at the palace-stairs, and immediately repaired to a church of the Virgin Mary. By the advice of the patriarch, her garment, a precious relic, was drawn from the sanctuary and dipped in the sea; and a seasonable tempest, which determined the retreat of the Russians, was devoutly ascribed to the mother of God. The silence of the Greeks may inspire some doubt of the truth, or at least of the importance, of the second attempt by Oleg, the guardian of the sons of Ruric. A strong barrier of arms and fortifications defended the Bosphorus: they were eluded by the usual expedient of drawing the boats over the isthmus; and this simple operation is described in the national chronicles, as if the Russian fleet had sailed over dry land with a brisk and favorable gale. The leader of the third armament, Igor, the son of Ruric, had chosen a moment of weakness and decay, when the naval powers of the empire were employed against the Saracens. But if courage be not wanting, the instruments of defence are seldom deficient. Fifteen broken and decayed galleys were boldly launched against the enemy; but instead of the single tube of Greek fire usually planted on the prow, the sides and stern of each vessel were abundantly supplied with that liquid combustible. The engineers were dexterous; the weather was

    propitious; many thousand Russians, who chose rather to be drowned than burnt, leaped into the sea; and those who escaped to the Thracian shore were inhumanly slaughtered by the peasants and soldiers. Yet one third of the canoes escaped into shallow water; and the next spring Igor was again prepared to retrieve his disgrace and claim his revenge. After a long peace, Jaroslaus, the great grandson of Igor, resumed the same project of a naval invasion. A fleet, under the command of his son, was repulsed at the entrance of the Bosphorus by the same artificial flames. But in the rashness of pursuit, the vanguard of the Greeks was encompassed by an irresistible multitude of boats and men; their provision of fire was probably exhausted; and twenty-four galleys were either taken, sunk, or destroyed.

    Yet the threats or calamities of a Russian war were more frequently diverted by treaty than by arms. In these naval hostilities, every disadvantage was on the side of the Greeks; their savage enemy afforded no mercy: his poverty promised no spoil; his impenetrable retreat deprived the conqueror of the hopes of revenge; and the pride or weakness of empire indulged an opinion, that no honor could be gained or lost in the intercourse with Barbarians. At first their demands were high and inadmissible, three pounds of gold for each soldier or mariner of the fleet: the Russian youth adhered to the design of conquest and glory; but the counsels of moderation were recommended by the hoary sages. “Be content,” they said, “with the liberal offers of Cæsar; it is not far better to obtain without a combat the possession of gold, silver, silks, and all the objects of our desires? Are we sure of victory? Can we conclude a treaty with the sea? We do not tread on the land; we float on the abyss of water, and a common death hangs over our heads.” The memory of these Arctic fleets that seemed to descend from the polar circle left deep impression of terror on the Imperial city. By the vulgar of every rank, it was asserted and believed, that an equestrian statue in the square of Taurus was secretly inscribed with a prophecy, how the Russians, in the last days, should become masters of

    Constantinople. In our own time, a Russian armament, instead of sailing from the Borysthenes, has circumnavigated the continent of Europe; and the Turkish capital has been threatened by a squadron of strong and lofty ships of war, each of which, with its naval science and thundering artillery, could have sunk or scattered a hundred canoes, such as those of their ancestors. Perhaps the present generation may yet behold the accomplishment of the prediction, of a rare prediction, of which the style is unambiguous and the date unquestionable.

    By land the Russians were less formidable than by sea; and as they fought for the most part on foot, their irregular legions must often have been broken and overthrown by the cavalry of the Scythian hordes. Yet their growing towns, however slight and imperfect, presented a shelter to the subject, and a barrier to the enemy: the monarchy of Kiow, till a fatal partition, assumed the dominion of the North; and the nations from the Volga to the Danube were subdued or repelled by the arms of Swatoslaus, the son of Igor, the son of Oleg, the son of Ruric. The vigor of his mind and body was fortified by the hardships of a military and savage life. Wrapped in a bear-skin, Swatoslaus usually slept on the ground, his head reclining on a saddle; his diet was coarse and frugal, and, like the heroes of Homer, his meat (it was often horse-flesh) was broiled or roasted on the coals. The exercise of war gave stability and discipline to his army; and it may be presumed, that no soldier was permitted to transcend the luxury of his chief. By an embassy from Nicephorus, the Greek emperor, he was moved to undertake the conquest of Bulgaria; and a gift of fifteen hundred pounds of gold was laid at his feet to defray the expense, or reward the toils, of the expedition. An army of sixty thousand men was assembled and embarked; they sailed from the Borysthenes to the Danube; their landing was effected on the Mæsian shore; and, after a sharp encounter, the swords of the Russians prevailed against the arrows of the Bulgarian horse. The vanquished king sunk into the grave; his children were made captive; and his dominions, as far as

    Mount Hæmus, were subdued or ravaged by the northern invaders. But instead of relinquishing his prey, and performing his engagements, the Varangian prince was more disposed to advance than to retire; and, had his ambition been crowned with success, the seat of empire in that early period might have been transferred to a more temperate and fruitful climate. Swatoslaus enjoyed and acknowledged the advantages of his new position, in which he could unite, by exchange or rapine, the various productions of the earth. By an easy navigation he might draw from Russia the native commodities of furs, wax, and hydromel: Hungary supplied him with a breed of horses and the spoils of the West; and Greece abounded with gold, silver, and the foreign luxuries, which his poverty had affected to disdain. The bands of Patzinacites, Chozars, and Turks, repaired to the standard of victory; and the ambassador of Nicephorus betrayed his trust, assumed the purple, and promised to share with his new allies the treasures of the Eastern world. From the banks of the Danube the Russian prince pursued his march as far as Adrianople; a formal summons to evacuate the Roman province was dismissed with contempt; and Swatoslaus fiercely replied, that Constantinople might soon expect the presence of an enemy and a master.

    Nicephorus could no longer expel the mischief which he had introduced; but his throne and wife were inherited by John Zimisces, who, in a diminutive body, possessed the spirit and abilities of a hero. The first victory of his lieutenants deprived the Russians of their foreign allies, twenty thousand of whom were either destroyed by the sword, or provoked to revolt, or tempted to desert. Thrace was delivered, but seventy thousand Barbarians were still in arms; and the legions that had been recalled from the new conquests of Syria, prepared, with the return of the spring, to march under the banners of a warlike prince, who declared himself the friend and avenger of the injured Bulgaria. The passes of Mount Hæmus had been left unguarded; they were instantly occupied; the Roman vanguard was formed of the immortals, (a proud imitation of

    the Persian style;) the emperor led the main body of ten thousand five hundred foot; and the rest of his forces followed in slow and cautious array, with the baggage and military engines. The first exploit of Zimisces was the reduction of Marcianopolis, or Peristhlaba, in two days; the trumpets sounded; the walls were scaled; eight thousand five hundred Russians were put to the sword; and the sons of the Bulgarian king were rescued from an ignominious prison, and invested with a nominal diadem. After these repeated losses, Swatoslaus retired to the strong post of Drista, on the banks of the Danube, and was pursued by an enemy who alternately employed the arms of celerity and delay. The Byzantine galleys ascended the river, the legions completed a line of circumvallation; and the Russian prince was encompassed, assaulted, and famished, in the fortifications of the camp and city. Many deeds of valor were performed; several desperate sallies were attempted; nor was it till after a siege of sixty-five days that Swatoslaus yielded to his adverse fortune. The liberal terms which he obtained announce the prudence of the victor, who respected the valor, and apprehended the despair, of an unconquered mind. The great duke of Russia bound himself, by solemn imprecations, to relinquish all hostile designs; a safe passage was opened for his return; the liberty of trade and navigation was restored; a measure of corn was distributed to each of his soldiers; and the allowance of twenty-two thousand measures attests the loss and the remnant of the Barbarians. After a painful voyage, they again reached the mouth of the Borysthenes; but their provisions were exhausted; the season was unfavorable; they passed the winter on the ice; and, before they could prosecute their march, Swatoslaus was surprised and oppressed by the neighboring tribes with whom the Greeks entertained a perpetual and useful correspondence. Far different was the return of Zimisces, who was received in his capital like Camillus or Marius, the saviors of ancient Rome. But the merit of the victory was attributed by the pious emperor to the mother of God; and the image of the Virgin Mary, with the divine infant in her arms, was placed on a triumphal car, adorned with the spoils of war, and the ensigns of Bulgarian

    royalty. Zimisces made his public entry on horseback; the diadem on his head, a crown of laurel in his hand; and Constantinople was astonished to applaud the martial virtues of her sovereign.

    Photius of Constantinople, a patriarch, whose ambition was equal to his curiosity, congratulates himself and the Greek church on the conversion of the Russians. Those fierce and bloody Barbarians had been persuaded, by the voice of reason and religion, to acknowledge Jesus for their God, the Christian missionaries for their teachers, and the Romans for their friends and brethren. His triumph was transient and premature. In the various fortune of their piratical adventures, some Russian chiefs might allow themselves to be sprinkled with the waters of baptism; and a Greek bishop, with the name of metropolitan, might administer the sacraments in the church of Kiow, to a congregation of slaves and natives. But the seed of the gospel was sown on a barren soil: many were the apostates, the converts were few; and the baptism of Olga may be fixed as the æra of Russian Christianity. A female, perhaps of the basest origin, who could revenge the death, and assume the sceptre, of her husband Igor, must have been endowed with those active virtues which command the fear and obedience of Barbarians. In a moment of foreign and domestic peace, she sailed from Kiow to Constantinople; and the emperor Constantine Porphyrogenitus has described, with minute diligence, the ceremonial of her reception in his capital and palace. The steps, the titles, the salutations, the banquet, the presents, were exquisitely adjusted to gratify the vanity of the stranger, with due reverence to the superior majesty of the purple. In the sacrament of baptism, she received the venerable name of the empress Helena; and her conversion might be preceded or followed by her uncle, two interpreters, sixteen damsels of a higher, and eighteen of a lower rank, twenty-two domestics or ministers, and forty-four Russian merchants, who composed the retinue of the great princess Olga. After her return to Kiow and Novogorod, she firmly persisted in her new religion; but her labors in the propagation

    of the gospel were not crowned with success; and both her family and nation adhered with obstinacy or indifference to the gods of their fathers. Her son Swatoslaus was apprehensive of the scorn and ridicule of his companions; and her grandson Wolodomir devoted his youthful zeal to multiply and decorate the monuments of ancient worship. The savage deities of the North were still propitiated with human sacrifices: in the choice of the victim, a citizen was preferred to a stranger, a Christian to an idolater; and the father, who defended his son from the sacerdotal knife, was involved in the same doom by the rage of a fanatic tumult. Yet the lessons and example of the pious Olga had made a deep, though secret, impression in the minds of the prince and people: the Greek missionaries continued to preach, to dispute, and to baptize: and the ambassadors or merchants of Russia compared the idolatry of the woods with the elegant superstition of Constantinople. They had gazed with admiration on the dome of St. Sophia: the lively pictures of saints and martyrs, the riches of the altar, the number and vestments of the priests, the pomp and order of the ceremonies; they were edified by the alternate succession of devout silence and harmonious song; nor was it difficult to persuade them, that a choir of angels descended each day from heaven to join in the devotion of the Christians. But the conversion of Wolodomir was determined, or hastened, by his desire of a Roman bride. At the same time, and in the city of Cherson, the rites of baptism and marriage were celebrated by the Christian pontiff: the city he restored to the emperor Basil, the brother of his spouse; but the brazen gates were transported, as it is said, to Novogorod, and erected before the first church as a trophy of his victory and faith. At his despotic command, Peround, the god of thunder, whom he had so long adored, was dragged through the streets of Kiow; and twelve sturdy Barbarians battered with clubs the misshapen image, which was indignantly cast into the waters of the Borysthenes. The edict of Wolodomir had proclaimed, that all who should refuse the rites of baptism would be treated as the enemies of God and their prince; and the rivers were instantly filled with many thousands of obedient Russians, who acquiesced in the truth and excellence of a

    doctrine which had been embraced by the great duke and his boyars. In the next generation, the relics of Paganism were finally extirpated; but as the two brothers of Wolodomir had died without baptism, their bones were taken from the grave, and sanctified by an irregular and posthumous sacrament.

    In the ninth, tenth, and eleventh centuries of the Christian æra, the reign of the gospel and of the church was extended over Bulgaria, Hungary, Bohemia, Saxony, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Poland, and Russia. The triumphs of apostolic zeal were repeated in the iron age of Christianity; and the northern and eastern regions of Europe submitted to a religion, more different in theory than in practice, from the worship of their native idols. A laudable ambition excited the monks both of Germany and Greece, to visit the tents and huts of the Barbarians: poverty, hardships, and dangers, were the lot of the first missionaries; their courage was active and patient; their motive pure and meritorious; their present reward consisted in the testimony of their conscience and the respect of a grateful people; but the fruitful harvest of their toils was inherited and enjoyed by the proud and wealthy prelates of succeeding times. The first conversions were free and spontaneous: a holy life and an eloquent tongue were the only arms of the missionaries; but the domestic fables of the Pagans were silenced by the miracles and visions of the strangers; and the favorable temper of the chiefs was accelerated by the dictates of vanity and interest. The leaders of nations, who were saluted with the titles of kings and saints, held it lawful and pious to impose the Catholic faith on their subjects and neighbors; the coast of the Baltic, from Holstein to the Gulf of Finland, was invaded under the standard of the cross; and the reign of idolatry was closed by the conversion of Lithuania in the fourteenth century. Yet truth and candor must acknowledge, that the conversion of the North imparted many temporal benefits both to the old and the new Christians. The rage of war, inherent to the human species, could not be healed by the evangelic precepts of charity and peace; and the ambition of Catholic princes has

    renewed in every age the calamities of hostile contention. But the admission of the Barbarians into the pale of civil and ecclesiastical society delivered Europe from the depredations, by sea and land, of the Normans, the Hungarians, and the Russians, who learned to spare their brethren and cultivate their possessions. The establishment of law and order was promoted by the influence of the clergy; and the rudiments of art and science were introduced into the savage countries of the globe. The liberal piety of the Russian princes engaged in their service the most skilful of the Greeks, to decorate the cities and instruct the inhabitants: the dome and the paintings of St. Sophia were rudely copied in the churches of Kiow and Novogorod: the writings of the fathers were translated into the Sclavonic idiom; and three hundred noble youths were invited or compelled to attend the lessons of the college of Jaroslaus. It should appear that Russia might have derived an early and rapid improvement from her peculiar connection with the church and state of Constantinople, which at that age so justly despised the ignorance of the Latins. But the Byzantine nation was servile, solitary, and verging to a hasty decline: after the fall of Kiow, the navigation of the Borysthenes was forgotten; the great princes of Wolodomir and Moscow were separated from the sea and Christendom; and the divided monarchy was oppressed by the ignominy and blindness of Tartar servitude. The Sclavonic and Scandinavian kingdoms, which had been converted by the Latin missionaries, were exposed, it is true, to the spiritual jurisdiction and temporal claims of the popes; but they were united in language and religious worship, with each other, and with Rome; they imbibed the free and generous spirit of the European republic, and gradually shared the light of knowledge which arose on the western world.

    Chapter LVI:

    The Saracens, The Franks And The Normans.

    Part I.

    The Saracens, Franks, And Greeks, In Italy. — First Adventures And Settlement Of The Normans. — Character And Conquest Of Robert Guiscard, Duke Of Apulia — Deliverance Of Sicily By His Brother Roger. — Victories Of Robert Over The Emperors Of The East And West. — Roger, King Of Sicily, Invades Africa And Greece. — The Emperor Manuel Comnenus. — Wars Of The Greeks And Normans. — Extinction Of The Normans.

    The three great nations of the world, the Greeks, the Saracens, and the Franks, encountered each other on the theatre of Italy. The southern provinces, which now compose the kingdom of Naples, were subject, for the most part, to the Lombard dukes and princes of Beneventum; so powerful in war, that they checked for a moment the genius of Charlemagne; so liberal in peace, that they maintained in their capital an academy of thirty-two philosophers and grammarians. The division of this flourishing state produced the rival principalities of Benevento, Salerno, and Capua; and the thoughtless ambition or revenge of the competitors invited the Saracens to the ruin of their common inheritance. During a calamitous period of two hundred years, Italy was exposed to a repetition of wounds, which the invaders were not capable of healing by the union and tranquility of a perfect conquest. Their frequent and almost annual squadrons issued from the

    port of Palermo, and were entertained with too much indulgence by the Christians of Naples: the more formidable fleets were prepared on the African coast; and even the Arabs of Andalusia were sometimes tempted to assist or oppose the Moslems of an adverse sect. In the revolution of human events, a new ambuscade was concealed in the Caudine Forks, the fields of Cannæ were bedewed a second time with the blood of the Africans, and the sovereign of Rome again attacked or defended the walls of Capua and Tarentum. A colony of Saracens had been planted at Bari, which commands the entrance of the Adriatic Gulf; and their impartial depredations provoked the resentment, and conciliated the union of the two emperors. An offensive alliance was concluded between Basil the Macedonian, the first of his race, and Lewis the great-grandson of Charlemagne; and each party supplied the deficiencies of his associate. It would have been imprudent in the Byzantine monarch to transport his stationary troops of Asia to an Italian campaign; and the Latin arms would have been insufficient if his superior navy had not occupied the mouth of the Gulf. The fortress of Bari was invested by the infantry of the Franks, and by the cavalry and galleys of the Greeks; and, after a defence of four years, the Arabian emir submitted to the clemency of Lewis, who commanded in person the operations of the siege. This important conquest had been achieved by the concord of the East and West; but their recent amity was soon imbittered by the mutual complaints of jealousy and pride. The Greeks assumed as their own the merit of the conquest and the pomp of the triumph; extolled the greatness of their powers, and affected to deride the intemperance and sloth of the handful of Barbarians who appeared under the banners of the Carlovingian prince. His reply is expressed with the eloquence of indignation and truth: “We confess the magnitude of your preparation,” says the great-grandson of Charlemagne. “Your armies were indeed as numerous as a cloud of summer locusts, who darken the day, flap their wings, and, after a short flight, tumble weary and breathless to the ground. Like them, ye sunk after a feeble effort; ye were vanquished by your own cowardice; and withdrew from the scene of action to

    injure and despoil our Christian subjects of the Sclavonian coast. We were few in number, and why were we few? Because, after a tedious expectation of your arrival, I had dismissed my host, and retained only a chosen band of warriors to continue the blockade of the city. If they indulged their hospitable feasts in the face of danger and death, did these feasts abate the vigor of their enterprise? Is it by your fasting that the walls of Bari have been overturned? Did not these valiant Franks, diminished as they were by languor and fatigue, intercept and vanish the three most powerful emirs of the Saracens? and did not their defeat precipitate the fall of the city? Bari is now fallen; Tarentum trembles; Calabria will be delivered; and, if we command the sea, the Island of Sicily may be rescued from the hands of the infidels. My brother,” accelerate (a name most offensive to the vanity of the Greek,) “accelerate your naval succors, respect your allies, and distrust your flatterers.”

    These lofty hopes were soon extinguished by the death of Lewis, and the decay of the Carlovingian house; and whoever might deserve the honor, the Greek emperors, Basil, and his son Leo, secured the advantage, of the reduction of Bari The Italians of Apulia and Calabria were persuaded or compelled to acknowledge their supremacy, and an ideal line from Mount Garganus to the Bay of Salerno, leaves the far greater part of the kingdom of Naples under the dominion of the Eastern empire. Beyond that line, the dukes or republics of Amalfi and Naples, who had never forfeited their voluntary allegiance, rejoiced in the neighborhood of their lawful sovereign; and Amalfi was enriched by supplying Europe with the produce and manufactures of Asia. But the Lombard princes of Benevento, Salerno, and Capua, were reluctantly torn from the communion of the Latin world, and too often violated their oaths of servitude and tribute. The city of Bari rose to dignity and wealth, as the metropolis of the new theme or province of Lombardy: the title of patrician, and afterwards the singular name of Catapan, was assigned to the supreme governor; and the policy both of the church and state was modelled in exact subordination to the throne of Constantinople. As long as the

    sceptre was disputed by the princes of Italy, their efforts were feeble and adverse; and the Greeks resisted or eluded the forces of Germany, which descended from the Alps under the Imperial standard of the Othos. The first and greatest of those Saxon princes was compelled to relinquish the siege of Bari: the second, after the loss of his stoutest bishops and barons, escaped with honor from the bloody field of Crotona. On that day the scale of war was turned against the Franks by the valor of the Saracens. These corsairs had indeed been driven by the Byzantine fleets from the fortresses and coasts of Italy; but a sense of interest was more prevalent than superstition or resentment, and the caliph of Egypt had transported forty thousand Moslems to the aid of his Christian ally. The successors of Basil amused themselves with the belief, that the conquest of Lombardy had been achieved, and was still preserved by the justice of their laws, the virtues of their ministers, and the gratitude of a people whom they had rescued from anarchy and oppression. A series of rebellions might dart a ray of truth into the palace of Constantinople; and the illusions of flattery were dispelled by the easy and rapid success of the Norman adventurers.

    The revolution of human affairs had produced in Apulia and Calabria a melancholy contrast between the age of Pythagoras and the tenth century of the Christian æra. At the former period, the coast of Great Greece (as it was then styled) was planted with free and opulent cities: these cities were peopled with soldiers, artists, and philosophers; and the military strength of Tarentum; Sybaris, or Crotona, was not inferior to that of a powerful kingdom. At the second æra, these once flourishing provinces were clouded with ignorance impoverished by tyranny, and depopulated by Barbarian war nor can we severely accuse the exaggeration of a contemporary, that a fair and ample district was reduced to the same desolation which had covered the earth after the general deluge. Among the hostilities of the Arabs, the Franks, and the Greeks, in the southern Italy, I shall select two or three anecdotes expressive of their national manners. 1. It was

    the amusement of the Saracens to profane, as well as to pillage, the monasteries and churches. At the siege of Salerno, a Mussulman chief spread his couch on the communion-table, and on that altar sacrificed each night the virginity of a Christian nun. As he wrestled with a reluctant maid, a beam in the roof was accidentally or dexterously thrown down on his head; and the death of the lustful emir was imputed to the wrath of Christ, which was at length awakened to the defence of his faithful spouse. 2. The Saracens besieged the cities of Beneventum and Capua: after a vain appeal to the successors of Charlemagne, the Lombards implored the clemency and aid of the Greek emperor. A fearless citizen dropped from the walls, passed the intrenchments, accomplished his commission, and fell into the hands of the Barbarians as he was returning with the welcome news. They commanded him to assist their enterprise, and deceive his countrymen, with the assurance that wealth and honors should be the reward of his falsehood, and that his sincerity would be punished with immediate death. He affected to yield, but as soon as he was conducted within hearing of the Christians on the rampart, “Friends and brethren,” he cried with a loud voice, “be bold and patient, maintain the city; your sovereign is informed of your distress, and your deliverers are at hand. I know my doom, and commit my wife and children to your gratitude.” The rage of the Arabs confirmed his evidence; and the self-devoted patriot was transpierced with a hundred spears. He deserves to live in the memory of the virtuous, but the repetition of the same story in ancient and modern times, may sprinkle some doubts on the reality of this generous deed. 3. The recital of a third incident may provoke a smile amidst the horrors of war. Theobald, marquis of Camerino and Spoleto, supported the rebels of Beneventum; and his wanton cruelty was not incompatible in that age with the character of a hero. His captives of the Greek nation or party were castrated without mercy, and the outrage was aggravated by a cruel jest, that he wished to present the emperor with a supply of eunuchs, the most precious ornaments of the Byzantine court. The garrison of a castle had been defeated in a sally, and the prisoners were sentenced to the customary operation. But the

    sacrifice was disturbed by the intrusion of a frantic female, who, with bleeding cheeks dishevelled hair, and importunate clamors, compelled the marquis to listen to her complaint. “Is it thus,” she cried, ‘ye magnanimous heroes, that ye wage war against women, against women who have never injured ye, and whose only arms are the distaff and the loom?” Theobald denied the charge, and protested that, since the Amazons, he had never heard of a female war. “And how,” she furiously exclaimed, “can you attack us more directly, how can you wound us in a more vital part, than by robbing our husbands of what we most dearly cherish, the source of our joys, and the hope of our posterity? The plunder of our flocks and herds I have endured without a murmur, but this fatal injury, this irreparable loss, subdues my patience, and calls aloud on the justice of heaven and earth.” A general laugh applauded her eloquence; the savage Franks, inaccessible to pity, were moved by her ridiculous, yet rational despair; and with the deliverance of the captives, she obtained the restitution of her effects. As she returned in triumph to the castle, she was overtaken by a messenger, to inquire, in the name of Theobald, what punishment should be inflicted on her husband, were he again taken in arms. “Should such,” she answered without hesitation, “be his guilt and misfortune, he has eyes, and a nose, and hands, and feet. These are his own, and these he may deserve to forfeit by his personal offences. But let my lord be pleased to spare what his little handmaid presumes to claim as her peculiar and lawful property.”

    The establishment of the Normans in the kingdoms of Naples and Sicily is an event most romantic in its origin, and in its consequences most important both to Italy and the Eastern empire. The broken provinces of the Greeks, Lombards, and Saracens, were exposed to every invader, and every sea and land were invaded by the adventurous spirit of the Scandinavian pirates. After a long indulgence of rapine and slaughter, a fair and ample territory was accepted, occupied, and named, by the Normans of France: they renounced their gods for the God of the Christians; and the dukes of Normandy

    acknowledged themselves the vassals of the successors of Charlemagne and Capet. The savage fierceness which they had brought from the snowy mountains of Norway was refined, without being corrupted, in a warmer climate; the companions of Rollo insensibly mingled with the natives; they imbibed the manners, language, and gallantry, of the French nation; and in a martial age, the Normans might claim the palm of valor and glorious achievements. Of the fashionable superstitions, they embraced with ardor the pilgrimages of Rome, Italy, and the Holy Land. In this active devotion, the minds and bodies were invigorated by exercise: danger was the incentive, novelty the recompense; and the prospect of the world was decorated by wonder, credulity, and ambitious hope. They confederated for their mutual defence; and the robbers of the Alps, who had been allured by the garb of a pilgrim, were often chastised by the arm of a warrior. In one of these pious visits to the cavern of Mount Garganus in Apulia, which had been sanctified by the apparition of the archangel Michael, they were accosted by a stranger in the Greek habit, but who soon revealed himself as a rebel, a fugitive, and a mortal foe of the Greek empire. His name was Melo; a noble citizen of Bari, who, after an unsuccessful revolt, was compelled to seek new allies and avengers of his country. The bold appearance of the Normans revived his hopes and solicited his confidence: they listened to the complaints, and still more to the promises, of the patriot. The assurance of wealth demonstrated the justice of his cause; and they viewed, as the inheritance of the brave, the fruitful land which was oppressed by effeminate tyrants. On their return to Normandy, they kindled a spark of enterprise, and a small but intrepid band was freely associated for the deliverance of Apulia. They passed the Alps by separate roads, and in the disguise of pilgrims; but in the neighborhood of Rome they were saluted by the chief of Bari, who supplied the more indigent with arms and horses, and instantly led them to the field of action. In the first conflict, their valor prevailed; but in the second engagement they were overwhelmed by the numbers and military engines of the Greeks, and indignantly retreated with their faces to the enemy. * The unfortunate Melo ended his life a suppliant at the court of Germany: his

    Norman followers, excluded from their native and their promised land, wandered among the hills and valleys of Italy, and earned their daily subsistence by the sword. To that formidable sword the princes of Capua, Beneventum, Salerno, and Naples, alternately appealed in their domestic quarrels; the superior spirit and discipline of the Normans gave victory to the side which they espoused; and their cautious policy observed the balance of power, lest the preponderance of any rival state should render their aid less important, and their service less profitable. Their first asylum was a strong camp in the depth of the marshes of Campania: but they were soon endowed by the liberality of the duke of Naples with a more plentiful and permanent seat. Eight miles from his residence, as a bulwark against Capua, the town of Aversa was built and fortified for their use; and they enjoyed as their own the corn and fruits, the meadows and groves, of that fertile district. The report of their success attracted every year new swarms of pilgrims and soldiers: the poor were urged by necessity; the rich were excited by hope; and the brave and active spirits of Normandy were impatient of ease and ambitious of renown. The independent standard of Aversa afforded shelter and encouragement to the outlaws of the province, to every fugitive who had escaped from the injustice or justice of his superiors; and these foreign associates were quickly assimilated in manners and language to the Gallic colony. The first leader of the Normans was Count Rainulf; and, in the origin of society, preëminence of rank is the reward and the proof of superior merit. *

    Since the conquest of Sicily by the Arabs, the Grecian emperors had been anxious to regain that valuable possession; but their efforts, however strenuous, had been opposed by the distance and the sea. Their costly armaments, after a gleam of success, added new pages of calamity and disgrace to the Byzantine annals: twenty thousand of their best troops were lost in a single expedition; and the victorious Moslems derided the policy of a nation which intrusted eunuchs not only with the custody of their women, but with

    the command of their men After a reign of two hundred years, the Saracens were ruined by their divisions. The emir disclaimed the authority of the king of Tunis; the people rose against the emir; the cities were usurped by the chiefs; each meaner rebel was independent in his village or castle; and the weaker of two rival brothers implored the friendship of the Christians. In every service of danger the Normans were prompt and useful; and five hundred knights, or warriors on horseback, were enrolled by Arduin, the agent and interpreter of the Greeks, under the standard of Maniaces, governor of Lombardy. Before their landing, the brothers were reconciled; the union of Sicily and Africa was restored; and the island was guarded to the water’s edge. The Normans led the van and the Arabs of Messina felt the valor of an untried foe. In a second action the emir of Syracuse was unhorsed and transpierced by the iron arm of William of Hauteville. In a third engagement, his intrepid companions discomfited the host of sixty thousand Saracens, and left the Greeks no more than the labor of the pursuit: a splendid victory; but of which the pen of the historian may divide the merit with the lance of the Normans. It is, however, true, that they essentially promoted the success of Maniaces, who reduced thirteen cities, and the greater part of Sicily, under the obedience of the emperor. But his military fame was sullied by ingratitude and tyranny. In the division of the spoils, the deserts of his brave auxiliaries were forgotten; and neither their avarice nor their pride could brook this injurious treatment. They complained by the mouth of their interpreter: their complaint was disregarded; their interpreter was scourged; the sufferings were his; the insult and resentment belonged to those whose sentiments he had delivered. Yet they dissembled till they had obtained, or stolen, a safe passage to the Italian continent: their brethren of Aversa sympathized in their indignation, and the province of Apulia was invaded as the forfeit of the debt. Above twenty years after the first emigration, the Normans took the field with no more than seven hundred horse and five hundred foot; and after the recall of the Byzantine legions from the Sicilian war, their numbers are magnified to the amount of threescore thousand men. Their herald proposed the option of battle or

    retreat; “of battle,” was the unanimous cry of the Normans; and one of their stoutest warriors, with a stroke of his fist, felled to the ground the horse of the Greek messenger. He was dismissed with a fresh horse; the insult was concealed from the Imperial troops; but in two successive battles they were more fatally instructed of the prowess of their adversaries. In the plains of Cannæ, the Asiatics fled before the adventurers of France; the duke of Lombardy was made prisoner; the Apulians acquiesced in a new dominion; and the four places of Bari, Otranto, Brundusium, and Tarentum, were alone saved in the shipwreck of the Grecian fortunes. From this æra we may date the establishment of the Norman power, which soon eclipsed the infant colony of Aversa. Twelve counts were chosen by the popular suffrage; and age, birth, and merit, were the motives of their choice. The tributes of their peculiar districts were appropriated to their use; and each count erected a fortress in the midst of his lands, and at the head of his vassals. In the centre of the province, the common habitation of Melphi was reserved as the metropolis and citadel of the republic; a house and separate quarter was allotted to each of the twelve counts: and the national concerns were regulated by this military senate. The first of his peers, their president and general, was entitled count of Apulia; and this dignity was conferred on William of the iron arm, who, in the language of the age, is styled a lion in battle, a lamb in society, and an angel in council. The manners of his countrymen are fairly delineated by a contemporary and national historian. “The Normans,” says Malaterra, “are a cunning and revengeful people; eloquence and dissimulation appear to be their hereditary qualities: they can stoop to flatter; but unless they are curbed by the restraint of law, they indulge the licentiousness of nature and passion. Their princes affect the praises of popular munificence; the people observe the medium, or rather blond the extremes, of avarice and prodigality; and in their eager thirst of wealth and dominion, they despise whatever they possess, and hope whatever they desire. Arms and horses, the luxury of dress, the exercises of hunting and hawking are the delight of the Normans; but, on pressing occasions, they can endure with

    incredible patience the inclemency of every climate, and the toil and absence of a military life.”

    Chapter LVI: The Saracens, The Franks And The Normans. —

    Part II.

    The Normans of Apulia were seated on the verge of the two empires; and, according to the policy of the hour, they accepted the investiture of their lands, from the sovereigns of Germany or Constantinople. But the firmest title of these adventurers was the right of conquest: they neither loved nor trusted; they were neither trusted nor beloved: the contempt of the princes was mixed with fear, and the fear of the natives was mingled with hatred and resentment. Every object of desire, a horse, a woman, a garden, tempted and gratified the rapaciousness of the strangers; and the avarice of their chiefs was only colored by the more specious names of ambition and glory. The twelve counts were sometimes joined in the league of injustice: in their domestic quarrels they disputed the spoils of the people: the virtues of William were buried in his grave; and Drogo, his brother and successor, was better qualified to lead the valor, than to restrain the violence, of his peers. Under the reign of Constantine Monomachus, the policy, rather than benevolence, of the Byzantine court, attempted to relieve Italy from this adherent mischief, more grievous than a flight of Barbarians; and Argyrus, the son of Melo, was invested for this purpose with the most lofty titles and the most ample commission. The memory of his father might recommend him to the Normans; and he had already engaged their voluntary service to quell the revolt of Maniaces, and to avenge their own and the public injury. It was the design of Constantine to transplant the warlike colony from the Italian provinces to the Persian war; and the son of Melo distributed among the chiefs the gold and manufactures of Greece, as the first-fruits of the Imperial bounty. But his arts were baffled by the sense and spirit of the conquerors of Apulia: his gifts, or at least his proposals, were rejected; and they unanimously

    refused to relinquish their possessions and their hopes for the distant prospect of Asiatic fortune. After the means of persuasion had failed, Argyrus resolved to compel or to destroy: the Latin powers were solicited against the common enemy; and an offensive alliance was formed of the pope and the two emperors of the East and West. The throne of St. Peter was occupied by Leo the Ninth, a simple saint, of a temper most apt to deceive himself and the world, and whose venerable character would consecrate with the name of piety the measures least compatible with the practice of religion. His humanity was affected by the complaints, perhaps the calumnies, of an injured people: the impious Normans had interrupted the payment of tithes; and the temporal sword might be lawfully unsheathed against the sacrilegious robbers, who were deaf to the censures of the church. As a German of noble birth and royal kindred, Leo had free access to the court and confidence of the emperor Henry the Third; and in search of arms and allies, his ardent zeal transported him from Apulia to Saxony, from the Elbe to the Tyber. During these hostile preparations, Argyrus indulged himself in the use of secret and guilty weapons: a crowd of Normans became the victims of public or private revenge; and the valiant Drogo was murdered in a church. But his spirit survived in his brother Humphrey, the third count of Apulia. The assassins were chastised; and the son of Melo, overthrown and wounded, was driven from the field, to hide his shame behind the walls of Bari, and to await the tardy succor of his allies.

    But the power of Constantine was distracted by a Turkish war; the mind of Henry was feeble and irresolute; and the pope, instead of repassing the Alps with a German army, was accompanied only by a guard of seven hundred Swabians and some volunteers of Lorraine. In his long progress from Mantua to Beneventum, a vile and promiscuous multitude of Italians was enlisted under the holy standard: the priest and the robber slept in the same tent; the pikes and crosses were intermingled in the front; and the martial saint repeated the lessons of his youth in the order of march, of encampment,

    and of combat. The Normans of Apulia could muster in the field no more than three thousand horse, with a handful of infantry: the defection of the natives intercepted their provisions and retreat; and their spirit, incapable of fear, was chilled for a moment by superstitious awe. On the hostile approach of Leo, they knelt without disgrace or reluctance before their spiritual father. But the pope was inexorable; his lofty Germans affected to deride the diminutive stature of their adversaries; and the Normans were informed that death or exile was their only alternative. Flight they disdained, and, as many of them had been three days without tasting food, they embraced the assurance of a more easy and honorable death. They climbed the hill of Civitella, descended into the plain, and charged in three divisions the army of the pope. On the left, and in the centre, Richard count of Aversa, and Robert the famous Guiscard, attacked, broke, routed, and pursued the Italian multitudes, who fought without discipline, and fled without shame. A harder trial was reserved for the valor of Count Humphrey, who led the cavalry of the right wing. The Germans have been described as unskillful in the management of the horse and the lance, but on foot they formed a strong and impenetrable phalanx; and neither man, nor steed, nor armor, could resist the weight of their long and two-handed swords. After a severe conflict, they were encompassed by the squadrons returning from the pursuit; and died in the ranks with the esteem of their foes, and the satisfaction of revenge. The gates of Civitella were shut against the flying pope, and he was overtaken by the pious conquerors, who kissed his feet, to implore his blessing and the absolution of their sinful victory. The soldiers beheld in their enemy and captive the vicar of Christ; and, though we may suppose the policy of the chiefs, it is probable that they were infected by the popular superstition. In the calm of retirement, the well-meaning pope deplored the effusion of Christian blood, which must be imputed to his account: he felt, that he had been the author of sin and scandal; and as his undertaking had failed, the indecency of his military character was universally condemned. With these dispositions, he listened to the offers of a beneficial treaty; deserted an

    alliance which he had preached as the cause of God; and ratified the past and future conquests of the Normans. By whatever hands they had been usurped, the provinces of Apulia and Calabria were a part of the donation of Constantine and the patrimony of St. Peter: the grant and the acceptance confirmed the mutual claims of the pontiff and the adventurers. They promised to support each other with spiritual and temporal arms; a tribute or quitrent of twelve pence was afterwards stipulated for every ploughland; and since this memorable transaction, the kingdom of Naples has remained above seven hundred years a fief of the Holy See.

    The pedigree of Robert of Guiscard is variously deduced from the peasants and the dukes of Normandy: from the peasants, by the pride and ignorance of a Grecian princess; from the dukes, by the ignorance and flattery of the Italian subjects. His genuine descent may be ascribed to the second or middle order of private nobility. He sprang from a race of valvassors or bannerets, of the diocese of Coutances, in the Lower Normandy: the castle of Hauteville was their honorable seat: his father Tancred was conspicuous in the court and army of the duke; and his military service was furnished by ten soldiers or knights. Two marriages, of a rank not unworthy of his own, made him the father of twelve sons, who were educated at home by the impartial tenderness of his second wife. But a narrow patrimony was insufficient for this numerous and daring progeny; they saw around the neighborhood the mischiefs of poverty and discord, and resolved to seek in foreign wars a more glorious inheritance. Two only remained to perpetuate the race, and cherish their father’s age: their ten brothers, as they successfully attained the vigor of manhood, departed from the castle, passed the Alps, and joined the Apulian camp of the Normans. The elder were prompted by native spirit; their success encouraged their younger brethren, and the three first in seniority, William, Drogo, and Humphrey, deserved to be the chiefs of their nation and the founders of the new republic. Robert was the eldest of the seven sons of the second marriage; and even the

    reluctant praise of his foes has endowed him with the heroic qualities of a soldier and a statesman. His lofty stature surpassed the tallest of his army: his limbs were cast in the true proportion of strength and gracefulness; and to the decline of life, he maintained the patient vigor of health and the commanding dignity of his form. His complexion was ruddy, his shoulders were broad, his hair and beard were long and of a flaxen color, his eyes sparkled with fire, and his voice, like that of Achilles, could impress obedience and terror amidst the tumult of battle. In the ruder ages of chivalry, such qualifications are not below the notice of the poet or historians: they may observe that Robert, at once, and with equal dexterity, could wield in the right hand his sword, his lance in the left; that in the battle of Civitella he was thrice unhorsed; and that in the close of that memorable day he was adjudged to have borne away the prize of valor from the warriors of the two armies. His boundless ambition was founded on the consciousness of superior worth: in the pursuit of greatness, he was never arrested by the scruples of justice, and seldom moved by the feelings of humanity: though not insensible of fame, the choice of open or clandestine means was determined only by his present advantage. The surname of Guiscard was applied to this master of political wisdom, which is too often confounded with the practice of dissimulation and deceit; and Robert is praised by the Apulian poet for excelling the cunning of Ulysses and the eloquence of Cicero. Yet these arts were disguised by an appearance of military frankness: in his highest fortune, he was accessible and courteous to his fellow-soldiers; and while he indulged the prejudices of his new subjects, he affected in his dress and manners to maintain the ancient fashion of his country. He grasped with a rapacious, that he might distribute with a liberal, hand: his primitive indigence had taught the habits of frugality; the gain of a merchant was not below his attention; and his prisoners were tortured with slow and unfeeling cruelty, to force a discovery of their secret treasure. According to the Greeks, he departed from Normandy with only five followers on horseback and thirty on foot; yet even this allowance appears too bountiful: the sixth son of Tancred of

    Hauteville passed the Alps as a pilgrim; and his first military band was levied among the adventurers of Italy. His brothers and countrymen had divided the fertile lands of Apulia; but they guarded their shares with the jealousy of avarice; the aspiring youth was driven forwards to the mountains of Calabria, and in his first exploits against the Greeks and the natives, it is not easy to discriminate the hero from the robber. To surprise a castle or a convent, to ensnare a wealthy citizen, to plunder the adjacent villages for necessary food, were the obscure labors which formed and exercised the powers of his mind and body. The volunteers of Normandy adhered to his standard; and, under his command, the peasants of Calabria assumed the name and character of Normans.

    As the genius of Robert expanded with his fortune, he awakened the jealousy of his elder brother, by whom, in a transient quarrel, his life was threatened and his liberty restrained. After the death of Humphrey, the tender age of his sons excluded them from the command; they were reduced to a private estate, by the ambition of their guardian and uncle; and Guiscard was exalted on a buckler, and saluted count of Apulia and general of the republic. With an increase of authority and of force, he resumed the conquest of Calabria, and soon aspired to a rank that should raise him forever above the heads of his equals. By some acts of rapine or sacrilege, he had incurred a papal excommunication; but Nicholas the Second was easily persuaded that the divisions of friends could terminate only in their mutual prejudice; that the Normans were the faithful champions of the Holy See; and it was safer to trust the alliance of a prince than the caprice of an aristocracy. A synod of one hundred bishops was convened at Melphi; and the count interrupted an important enterprise to guard the person and execute the decrees of the Roman pontiff. His gratitude and policy conferred on Robert and his posterity the ducal title, with the investiture of Apulia, Calabria, and all the lands, both in Italy and Sicily, which his sword could rescue from the schismatic Greeks and the unbelieving Saracens. This apostolic sanction might justify his

    arms; but the obedience of a free and victorious people could not be transferred without their consent; and Guiscard dissembled his elevation till the ensuing campaign had been illustrated by the conquest of Consenza and Reggio. In the hour of triumph, he assembled his troops, and solicited the Normans to confirm by their suffrage the judgment of the vicar of Christ: the soldiers hailed with joyful acclamations their valiant duke; and the counts, his former equals, pronounced the oath of fidelity with hollow smiles and secret indignation. After this inauguration, Robert styled himself, “By the grace of God and St. Peter, duke of Apulia, Calabria, and hereafter of Sicily;” and it was the labor of twenty years to deserve and realize these lofty appellations. Such tardy progress, in a narrow space, may seem unworthy of the abilities of the chief and the spirit of the nation; but the Normans were few in number; their resources were scanty; their service was voluntary and precarious. The bravest designs of the duke were sometimes opposed by the free voice of his parliament of barons: the twelve counts of popular election conspired against his authority; and against their perfidious uncle, the sons of Humphrey demanded justice and revenge. By his policy and vigor, Guiscard discovered their plots, suppressed their rebellions, and punished the guilty with death or exile: but in these domestic feuds, his years, and the national strength, were unprofitably consumed. After the defeat of his foreign enemies, the Greeks, Lombards, and Saracens, their broken forces retreated to the strong and populous cities of the sea-coast. They excelled in the arts of fortification and defence; the Normans were accustomed to serve on horseback in the field, and their rude attempts could only succeed by the efforts of persevering courage. The resistance of Salerno was maintained above eight months; the siege or blockade of Bari lasted near four years. In these actions the Norman duke was the foremost in every danger; in every fatigue the last and most patient. As he pressed the citadel of Salerno, a huge stone from the rampart shattered one of his military engines; and by a splinter he was wounded in the breast. Before the gates of Bari, he lodged in a miserable hut or barrack, composed of dry branches, and thatched with straw; a

    perilous station, on all sides open to the inclemency of the winter and the spears of the enemy.

    The Italian conquests of Robert correspond with the limits of the present kingdom of Naples; and the countries united by his arms have not been dissevered by the revolutions of seven hundred years. The monarchy has been composed of the Greek provinces of Calabria and Apulia, of the Lombard principality of Salerno, the republic of Amalphi, and the inland dependencies of the large and ancient duchy of Beneventum. Three districts only were exempted from the common law of subjection; the first forever, the two last till the middle of the succeeding century. The city and immediate territory of Benevento had been transferred, by gift or exchange, from the German emperor to the Roman pontiff; and although this holy land was sometimes invaded, the name of St. Peter was finally more potent than the sword of the Normans. Their first colony of Aversa subdued and held the state of Capua; and her princes were reduced to beg their bread before the palace of their fathers. The dukes of Naples, the present metropolis, maintained the popular freedom, under the shadow of the Byzantine empire. Among the new acquisitions of Guiscard, the science of Salerno, and the trade of Amalphi, may detain for a moment the curiosity of the reader. I. Of the learned faculties, jurisprudence implies the previous establishment of laws and property; and theology may perhaps be superseded by the full light of religion and reason. But the savage and the sage must alike implore the assistance of physic; and, if our diseases are inflamed by luxury, the mischiefs of blows and wounds would be more frequent in the ruder ages of society. The treasures of Grecian medicine had been communicated to the Arabian colonies of Africa, Spain, and Sicily; and in the intercourse of peace and war, a spark of knowledge had been kindled and cherished at Salerno, an illustrious city, in which the men were honest and the women beautiful. A school, the first that arose in the darkness of Europe, was consecrated to the healing art: the conscience of monks and bishops was reconciled to that salutary and lucrative profession; and a

    crowd of patients, of the most eminent rank, and most distant climates, invited or visited the physicians of Salerno. They were protected by the Norman conquerors; and Guiscard, though bred in arms, could discern the merit and value of a philosopher. After a pilgrimage of thirty-nine years, Constantine, an African Christian, returned from Bagdad, a master of the language and learning of the Arabians; and Salerno was enriched by the practice, the lessons, and the writings of the pupil of Avicenna. The school of medicine has long slept in the name of a university; but her precepts are abridged in a string of aphorisms, bound together in the Leonine verses, or Latin rhymes, of the twelfth century. II. Seven miles to the west of Salerno, and thirty to the south of Naples, the obscure town of Amalphi displayed the power and rewards of industry. The land, however fertile, was of narrow extent; but the sea was accessible and open: the inhabitants first assumed the office of supplying the western world with the manufactures and productions of the East; and this useful traffic was the source of their opulence and freedom. The government was popular, under the administration of a duke and the supremacy of the Greek emperor. Fifty thousand citizens were numbered in the walls of Amalphi; nor was any city more abundantly provided with gold, silver, and the objects of precious luxury. The mariners who swarmed in her port, excelled in the theory and practice of navigation and astronomy: and the discovery of the compass, which has opened the globe, is owing to their ingenuity or good fortune. Their trade was extended to the coasts, or at least to the commodities, of Africa, Arabia, and India: and their settlements in Constantinople, Antioch, Jerusalem, and Alexandria, acquired the privileges of independent colonies. After three hundred years of prosperity, Amalphi was oppressed by the arms of the Normans, and sacked by the jealousy of Pisa; but the poverty of one thousand * fisherman is yet dignified by the remains of an arsenal, a cathedral, and the palaces of royal merchants.

    Chapter LVI: The Saracens, The Franks And The Normans. —

    Part III.

    Roger, the twelfth and last of the sons of Tancred, had been long detained in Normandy by his own and his father’ age. He accepted the welcome summons; hastened to the Apulian camp; and deserved at first the esteem, and afterwards the envy, of his elder brother. Their valor and ambition were equal; but the youth, the beauty, the elegant manners, of Roger engaged the disinterested love of the soldiers and people. So scanty was his allowance for himself and forty followers, that he descended from conquest to robbery, and from robbery to domestic theft; and so loose were the notions of property, that, by his own historian, at his special command, he is accused of stealing horses from a stable at Melphi. His spirit emerged from poverty and disgrace: from these base practices he rose to the merit and glory of a holy war; and the invasion of Sicily was seconded by the zeal and policy of his brother Guiscard. After the retreat of the Greeks, the idolaters, a most audacious reproach of the Catholics, had retrieved their losses and possessions; but the deliverance of the island, so vainly undertaken by the forces of the Eastern empire, was achieved by a small and private band of adventurers. In the first attempt, Roger braved, in an open boat, the real and fabulous dangers of Scylla and Charybdis; landed with only sixty soldiers on a hostile shore; drove the Saracens to the gates of Messina and safely returned with the spoils of the adjacent country. In the fortress of Trani, his active and patient courage were equally conspicuous. In his old age he related with pleasure, that, by the distress of the siege, himself, and the countess his wife, had been reduced to a single cloak or mantle, which they wore alternately; that in a sally his horse had been slain, and he was dragged away by the Saracens; but that he owed his rescue to his good sword, and had retreated with his saddle on his back, lest the meanest trophy might be left in the hands of the miscreants. In the siege of Trani, three hundred Normans withstood and repulsed the forces of the island. In the field of Ceramio, fifty thousand horse and foot were overthrown by one hundred and thirty-six Christian

    soldiers, without reckoning St. George, who fought on horseback in the foremost ranks. The captive banners, with four camels, were reserved for the successor of St. Peter; and had these barbaric spoils been exposed, not in the Vatican, but in the Capitol, they might have revived the memory of the Punic triumphs. These insufficient numbers of the Normans most probably denote their knights, the soldiers of honorable and equestrian rank, each of whom was attended by five or six followers in the field; yet, with the aid of this interpretation, and after every fair allowance on the side of valor, arms, and reputation, the discomfiture of so many myriads will reduce the prudent reader to the alternative of a miracle or a fable. The Arabs of Sicily derived a frequent and powerful succor from their countrymen of Africa: in the siege of Palermo, the Norman cavalry was assisted by the galleys of Pisa; and, in the hour of action, the envy of the two brothers was sublimed to a generous and invincible emulation. After a war of thirty years, Roger, with the title of great count, obtained the sovereignty of the largest and most fruitful island of the Mediterranean; and his administration displays a liberal and enlightened mind, above the limits of his age and education. The Moslems were maintained in the free enjoyment of their religion and property: a philosopher and physician of Mazara, of the race of Mahomet, harangued the conqueror, and was invited to court; his geography of the seven climates was translated into Latin; and Roger, after a diligent perusal, preferred the work of the Arabian to the writings of the Grecian Ptolemy. A remnant of Christian natives had promoted the success of the Normans: they were rewarded by the triumph of the cross. The island was restored to the jurisdiction of the Roman pontiff; new bishops were planted in the principal cities; and the clergy was satisfied by a liberal endowment of churches and monasteries. Yet the Catholic hero asserted the rights of the civil magistrate. Instead of resigning the investiture of benefices, he dexterously applied to his own profit the papal claims: the supremacy of the crown was secured and enlarged, by the singular bull, which declares the princes of Sicily hereditary and perpetual legates of the Holy See.

    To Robert Guiscard, the conquest of Sicily was more glorious than beneficial: the possession of Apulia and Calabria was inadequate to his ambition; and he resolved to embrace or create the first occasion of invading, perhaps of subduing, the Roman empire of the East. From his first wife, the partner of his humble fortune, he had been divorced under the pretence of consanguinity; and her son Bohemond was destined to imitate, rather than to succeed, his illustrious father. The second wife of Guiscard was the daughter of the princes of Salerno; the Lombards acquiesced in the lineal succession of their son Roger; their five daughters were given in honorable nuptials, and one of them was betrothed, in a tender age, to Constantine, a beautiful youth, the son and heir of the emperor Michael. But the throne of Constantinople was shaken by a revolution: the Imperial family of Ducas was confined to the palace or the cloister; and Robert deplored, and resented, the disgrace of his daughter and the expulsion of his ally. A Greek, who styled himself the father of Constantine, soon appeared at Salerno, and related the adventures of his fall and flight. That unfortunate friend was acknowledged by the duke, and adorned with the pomp and titles of Imperial dignity: in his triumphal progress through Apulia and Calabria, Michael was saluted with the tears and acclamations of the people; and Pope Gregory the Seventh exhorted the bishops to preach, and the Catholics to fight, in the pious work of his restoration. His conversations with Robert were frequent and familiar; and their mutual promises were justified by the valor of the Normans and the treasures of the East. Yet this Michael, by the confession of the Greeks and Latins, was a pageant and an impostor; a monk who had fled from his convent, or a domestic who had served in the palace. The fraud had been contrived by the subtle Guiscard; and he trusted, that after this pretender had given a decent color to his arms, he would sink, at the nod of the conqueror, into his primitive obscurity. But victory was the only argument that could determine the belief of the Greeks; and the ardor of the Latins was much inferior to their credulity: the Norman veterans wished to enjoy the harvest of their toils, and the

    unwarlike Italians trembled at the known and unknown dangers of a transmarine expedition. In his new levies, Robert exerted the influence of gifts and promises, the terrors of civil and ecclesiastical authority; and some acts of violence might justify the reproach, that age and infancy were pressed without distinction into the service of their unrelenting prince. After two years’ incessant preparations the land and naval forces were assembled at Otranto, at the heel, or extreme promontory, of Italy; and Robert was accompanied by his wife, who fought by his side, his son Bohemond, and the representative of the emperor Michael. Thirteen hundred knights of Norman race or discipline, formed the sinews of the army, which might be swelled to thirty thousand followers of every denomination. The men, the horses, the arms, the engines, the wooden towers, covered with raw hides, were embarked on board one hundred and fifty vessels: the transports had been built in the ports of Italy, and the galleys were supplied by the alliance of the republic of Ragusa.

    At the mouth of the Adriatic Gulf, the shores of Italy and Epirus incline towards each other. The space between Brundusium and Durazzo, the Roman passage, is no more than one hundred miles; at the last station of Otranto, it is contracted to fifty; and this narrow distance had suggested to Pyrrhus and Pompey the sublime or extravagant idea of a bridge. Before the general embarkation, the Norman duke despatched Bohemond with fifteen galleys to seize or threaten the Isle of Corfu, to survey the opposite coast, and to secure a harbor in the neighborhood of Vallona for the landing of the troops. They passed and landed without perceiving an enemy; and this successful experiment displayed the neglect and decay of the naval power of the Greeks. The islands of Epirus and the maritime towns were subdued by the arms or the name of Robert, who led his fleet and army from Corfu (I use the modern appellation) to the siege of Durazzo. That city, the western key of the empire, was guarded by ancient renown, and recent fortifications, by George Palæologus, a patrician, victorious in the Oriental wars, and a numerous garrison of

    Albanians and Macedonians, who, in every age, have maintained the character of soldiers. In the prosecution of his enterprise, the courage of Guiscard was assailed by every form of danger and mischance. In the most propitious season of the year, as his fleet passed along the coast, a storm of wind and snow unexpectedly arose: the Adriatic was swelled by the raging blast of the south, and a new shipwreck confirmed the old infamy of the Acroceraunian rocks. The sails, the masts, and the oars, were shattered or torn away; the sea and shore were covered with the fragments of vessels, with arms and dead bodies; and the greatest part of the provisions were either drowned or damaged. The ducal galley was laboriously rescued from the waves, and Robert halted seven days on the adjacent cape, to collect the relics of his loss, and revive the drooping spirits of his soldiers. The Normans were no longer the bold and experienced mariners who had explored the ocean from Greenland to Mount Atlas, and who smiled at the petty dangers of the Mediterranean. They had wept during the tempest; they were alarmed by the hostile approach of the Venetians, who had been solicited by the prayers and promises of the Byzantine court. The first day’s action was not disadvantageous to Bohemond, a beardless youth, who led the naval powers of his father. All night the galleys of the republic lay on their anchors in the form of a crescent; and the victory of the second day was decided by the dexterity of their evolutions, the station of their archers, the weight of their javelins, and the borrowed aid of the Greek fire. The Apulian and Ragusian vessels fled to the shore, several were cut from their cables, and dragged away by the conqueror; and a sally from the town carried slaughter and dismay to the tents of the Norman duke. A seasonable relief was poured into Durazzo, and as soon as the besiegers had lost the command of the sea, the islands and maritime towns withdrew from the camp the supply of tribute and provision. That camp was soon afflicted with a pestilential disease; five hundred knights perished by an inglorious death; and the list of burials (if all could obtain a decent burial) amounted to ten thousand persons. Under these calamities, the mind of Guiscard alone was firm and invincible; and while he collected new forces from Apulia and

    Sicily, he battered, or scaled, or sapped, the walls of Durazzo. But his industry and valor were encountered by equal valor and more perfect industry. A movable turret, of a size and capacity to contain five hundred soldiers, had been rolled forwards to the foot of the rampart: but the descent of the door or drawbridge was checked by an enormous beam, and the wooden structure was constantly consumed by artificial flames.

    While the Roman empire was attacked by the Turks in the East, east, and the Normans in the West, the aged successor of Michael surrendered the sceptre to the hands of Alexius, an illustrious captain, and the founder of the Comnenian dynasty. The princess Anne, his daughter and historian, observes, in her affected style, that even Hercules was unequal to a double combat; and, on this principle, she approves a hasty peace with the Turks, which allowed her father to undertake in person the relief of Durazzo. On his accession, Alexius found the camp without soldiers, and the treasury without money; yet such were the vigor and activity of his measures, that in six months he assembled an army of seventy thousand men, and performed a march of five hundred miles. His troops were levied in Europe and Asia, from Peloponnesus to the Black Sea; his majesty was displayed in the silver arms and rich trappings of the companies of Horse-guards; and the emperor was attended by a train of nobles and princes, some of whom, in rapid succession, had been clothed with the purple, and were indulged by the lenity of the times in a life of affluence and dignity. Their youthful ardor might animate the multitude; but their love of pleasure and contempt of subordination were pregnant with disorder and mischief; and their importunate clamors for speedy and decisive action disconcerted the prudence of Alexius, who might have surrounded and starved the besieging army. The enumeration of provinces recalls a sad comparison of the past and present limits of the Roman world: the raw levies were drawn together in haste and terror; and the garrisons of Anatolia, or Asia Minor, had been purchased

    by the evacuation of the cities which were immediately occupied by the Turks. The strength of the Greek army consisted in the Varangians, the Scandinavian guards, whose numbers were recently augmented by a colony of exiles and volunteers from the British Island of Thule. Under the yoke of the Norman conqueror, the Danes and English were oppressed and united; a band of adventurous youths resolved to desert a land of slavery; the sea was open to their escape; and, in their long pilgrimage, they visited every coast that afforded any hope of liberty and revenge. They were entertained in the service of the Greek emperor; and their first station was in a new city on the Asiatic shore: but Alexius soon recalled them to the defence of his person and palace; and bequeathed to his successors the inheritance of their faith and valor. The name of a Norman invader revived the memory of their wrongs: they marched with alacrity against the national foe, and panted to regain in Epirus the glory which they had lost in the battle of Hastings. The Varangians were supported by some companies of Franks or Latins; and the rebels, who had fled to Constantinople from the tyranny of Guiscard, were eager to signalize their zeal and gratify their revenge. In this emergency, the emperor had not disdained the impure aid of the Paulicians or Manichæans of Thrace and Bulgaria; and these heretics united with the patience of martyrdom the spirit and discipline of active valor. The treaty with the sultan had procured a supply of some thousand Turks; and the arrows of the Scythian horse were opposed to the lances of the Norman cavalry. On the report and distant prospect of these formidable numbers, Robert assembled a council of his principal officers. “You behold,” said he, “your danger: it is urgent and inevitable. The hills are covered with arms and standards; and the emperor of the Greeks is accustomed to wars and triumphs. Obedience and union are our only safety; and I am ready to yield the command to a more worthy leader.” The vote and acclamation even of his secret enemies, assured him, in that perilous moment, of their esteem and confidence; and the duke thus continued: “Let us trust in the rewards of victory, and deprive cowardice of the means of escape. Let us burn our vessels and our baggage, and give battle on this spot, as if it

    were the place of our nativity and our burial.” The resolution was unanimously approved; and, without confining himself to his lines, Guiscard awaited in battle-array the nearer approach of the enemy. His rear was covered by a small river; his right wing extended to the sea; his left to the hills: nor was he conscious, perhaps, that on the same ground Cæsar and Pompey had formerly disputed the empire of the world.

    Against the advice of his wisest captains, Alexius resolved to risk the event of a general action, and exhorted the garrison of Durazzo to assist their own deliverance by a well-timed sally from the town. He marched in two columns to surprise the Normans before daybreak on two different sides: his light cavalry was scattered over the plain; the archers formed the second line; and the Varangians claimed the honors of the vanguard. In the first onset, the battle-axes of the strangers made a deep and bloody impression on the army of Guiscard, which was now reduced to fifteen thousand men. The Lombards and Calabrians ignominiously turned their backs; they fled towards the river and the sea; but the bridge had been broken down to check the sally of the garrison, and the coast was lined with the Venetian galleys, who played their engines among the disorderly throng. On the verge of ruin, they were saved by the spirit and conduct of their chiefs. Gaita, the wife of Robert, is painted by the Greeks as a warlike Amazon, a second Pallas; less skilful in arts, but not less terrible in arms, than the Athenian goddess: though wounded by an arrow, she stood her ground, and strove, by her exhortation and example, to rally the flying troops. Her female voice was seconded by the more powerful voice and arm of the Norman duke, as calm in action as he was magnanimous in council: “Whither,” he cried aloud, “whither do ye fly? Your enemy is implacable; and death is less grievous than servitude.” The moment was decisive: as the Varangians advanced before the line, they discovered the nakedness of their flanks: the main battle of the duke, of eight hundred knights, stood firm and entire; they couched their lances, and the Greeks deplore the furious and irresistible shock of the

    French cavalry. Alexius was not deficient in the duties of a soldier or a general; but he no sooner beheld the slaughter of the Varangians, and the flight of the Turks, than he despised his subjects, and despaired of his fortune. The princess Anne, who drops a tear on this melancholy event, is reduced to praise the strength and swiftness of her father’s horse, and his vigorous struggle when he was almost overthrown by the stroke of a lance, which had shivered the Imperial helmet. His desperate valor broke through a squadron of Franks who opposed his flight; and after wandering two days and as many nights in the mountains, he found some repose, of body, though not of mind, in the walls of Lychnidus. The victorious Robert reproached the tardy and feeble pursuit which had suffered the escape of so illustrious a prize: but he consoled his disappointment by the trophies and standards of the field, the wealth and luxury of the Byzantine camp, and the glory of defeating an army five times more numerous than his own. A multitude of Italians had been the victims of their own fears; but only thirty of his knights were slain in this memorable day. In the Roman host, the loss of Greeks, Turks, and English, amounted to five or six thousand: the plain of Durazzo was stained with noble and royal blood; and the end of the impostor Michael was more honorable than his life.

    It is more than probable that Guiscard was not afflicted by the loss of a costly pageant, which had merited only the contempt and derision of the Greeks. After their defeat, they still persevered in the defence of Durazzo; and a Venetian commander supplied the place of George Palæologus, who had been imprudently called away from his station. The tents of the besiegers were converted into barracks, to sustain the inclemency of the winter; and in answer to the defiance of the garrison, Robert insinuated, that his patience was at least equal to their obstinacy. Perhaps he already trusted to his secret correspondence with a Venetian noble, who sold the city for a rich and honorable marriage. At the dead of night, several rope-ladders were dropped from the walls; the light Calabrians ascended in silence; and the Greeks were

    awakened by the name and trumpets of the conqueror. Yet they defended the streets three days against an enemy already master of the rampart; and near seven months elapsed between the first investment and the final surrender of the place. From Durazzo, the Norman duke advanced into the heart of Epirus or Albania; traversed the first mountains of Thessaly; surprised three hundred English in the city of Castoria; approached Thessalonica; and made Constantinople tremble. A more pressing duty suspended the prosecution of his ambitious designs. By shipwreck, pestilence, and the sword, his army was reduced to a third of the original numbers; and instead of being recruited from Italy, he was informed, by plaintive epistles, of the mischiefs and dangers which had been produced by his absence: the revolt of the cities and barons of Apulia; the distress of the pope; and the approach or invasion of Henry king of Germany. Highly presuming that his person was sufficient for the public safety, he repassed the sea in a single brigantine, and left the remains of the army under the command of his son and the Norman counts, exhorting Bohemond to respect the freedom of his peers, and the counts to obey the authority of their leader. The son of Guiscard trod in the footsteps of his father; and the two destroyers are compared, by the Greeks, to the caterpillar and the locust, the last of whom devours whatever has escaped the teeth of the former. After winning two battles against the emperor, he descended into the plain of Thessaly, and besieged Larissa, the fabulous realm of Achilles, which contained the treasure and magazines of the Byzantine camp. Yet a just praise must not be refused to the fortitude and prudence of Alexius, who bravely struggled with the calamities of the times. In the poverty of the state, he presumed to borrow the superfluous ornaments of the churches: the desertion of the Manichæans was supplied by some tribes of Moldavia: a reënforcement of seven thousand Turks replaced and revenged the loss of their brethren; and the Greek soldiers were exercised to ride, to draw the bow, and to the daily practice of ambuscades and evolutions. Alexius had been taught by experience, that the formidable cavalry of the Franks on foot was unfit for action, and almost incapable of

    motion; his archers were directed to aim their arrows at the horse rather than the man; and a variety of spikes and snares were scattered over the ground on which he might expect an attack. In the neighborhood of Larissa the events of war were protracted and balanced. The courage of Bohemond was always conspicuous, and often successful; but his camp was pillaged by a stratagem of the Greeks; the city was impregnable; and the venal or discontented counts deserted his standard, betrayed their trusts, and enlisted in the service of the emperor. Alexius returned to Constantinople with the advantage, rather than the honor, of victory. After evacuating the conquests which he could no longer defend, the son of Guiscard embarked for Italy, and was embraced by a father who esteemed his merit, and sympathized in his misfortune.

    Chapter LVI: The Saracens, The Franks And The Normans. —

    Part IV.

    Of the Latin princes, the allies of Alexius and enemies of Robert, the most prompt and powerful was Henry the Third or Fourth, king of Germany and Italy, and future emperor of the West. The epistle of the Greek monarch to his brother is filled with the warmest professions of friendship, and the most lively desire of strengthening their alliance by every public and private tie. He congratulates Henry on his success in a just and pious war; and complains that the prosperity of his own empire is disturbed by the audacious enterprises of the Norman Robert. The lists of his presents expresses the manners of the age — a radiated crown of gold, a cross set with pearls to hang on the breast, a case of relics, with the names and titles of the saints, a vase of crystal, a vase of sardonyx, some balm, most probably of Mecca, and one hundred pieces of purple. To these he added a more solid present, of one hundred and forty-four thousand Byzantines of gold, with a further assurance of two hundred and sixteen thousand, so soon as Henry should have entered in arms the Apulian territories, and confirmed by an oath the league against the

    common enemy. The German, who was already in Lombardy at the head of an army and a faction, accepted these liberal offers, and marched towards the south: his speed was checked by the sound of the battle of Durazzo; but the influence of his arms, or name, in the hasty return of Robert, was a full equivalent for the Grecian bribe. Henry was the severe adversary of the Normans, the allies and vassals of Gregory the Seventh, his implacable foe. The long quarrel of the throne and mitre had been recently kindled by the zeal and ambition of that haughty priest: the king and the pope had degraded each other; and each had seated a rival on the temporal or spiritual throne of his antagonist. After the defeat and death of his Swabian rebel, Henry descended into Italy, to assume the Imperial crown, and to drive from the Vatican the tyrant of the church. But the Roman people adhered to the cause of Gregory: their resolution was fortified by supplies of men and money from Apulia; and the city was thrice ineffectually besieged by the king of Germany. In the fourth year he corrupted, as it is said, with Byzantine gold, the nobles of Rome, whose estates and castles had been ruined by the war. The gates, the bridges, and fifty hostages, were delivered into his hands: the anti-pope, Clement the Third, was consecrated in the Lateran: the grateful pontiff crowned his protector in the Vatican; and the emperor Henry fixed his residence in the Capitol, as the lawful successor of Augustus and Charlemagne. The ruins of the Septizonium were still defended by the nephew of Gregory: the pope himself was invested in the castle of St. Angelo; and his last hope was in the courage and fidelity of his Norman vassal. Their friendship had been interrupted by some reciprocal injuries and complaints; but, on this pressing occasion, Guiscard was urged by the obligation of his oath, by his interest, more potent than oaths, by the love of fame, and his enmity to the two emperors. Unfurling the holy banner, he resolved to fly to the relief of the prince of the apostles: the most numerous of his armies, six thousand horse, and thirty thousand foot, was instantly assembled; and his march from Salerno to Rome was animated by the public applause and the promise of the divine favor. Henry, invincible in sixty-six battles, trembled at his

    approach; recollected some indispensable affairs that required his presence in Lombardy; exhorted the Romans to persevere in their allegiance; and hastily retreated three days before the entrance of the Normans. In less than three years, the son of Tancred of Hauteville enjoyed the glory of delivering the pope, and of compelling the two emperors, of the East and West, to fly before his victorious arms. But the triumph of Robert was clouded by the calamities of Rome. By the aid of the friends of Gregory, the walls had been perforated or scaled; but the Imperial faction was still powerful and active; on the third day, the people rose in a furious tumult; and a hasty word of the conqueror, in his defence or revenge, was the signal of fire and pillage. The Saracens of Sicily, the subjects of Roger, and auxiliaries of his brother, embraced this fair occasion of rifling and profaning the holy city of the Christians: many thousands of the citizens, in the sight, and by the allies, of their spiritual father were exposed to violation, captivity, or death; and a spacious quarter of the city, from the Lateran to the Coliseum, was consumed by the flames, and devoted to perpetual solitude. From a city, where he was now hated, and might be no longer feared, Gregory retired to end his days in the palace of Salerno. The artful pontiff might flatter the vanity of Guiscard with the hope of a Roman or Imperial crown; but this dangerous measure, which would have inflamed the ambition of the Norman, must forever have alienated the most faithful princes of Germany.

    The deliverer and scourge of Rome might have indulged himself in a season of repose; but in the same year of the flight of the German emperor, the indefatigable Robert resumed the design of his eastern conquests. The zeal or gratitude of Gregory had promised to his valor the kingdoms of Greece and Asia; his troops were assembled in arms, flushed with success, and eager for action. Their numbers, in the language of Homer, are compared by Anna to a swarm of bees; yet the utmost and moderate limits of the powers of Guiscard have been already defined; they were contained on this second occasion in one hundred and twenty vessels; and as the

    season was far advanced, the harbor of Brundusium was preferred to the open road of Otranto. Alexius, apprehensive of a second attack, had assiduously labored to restore the naval forces of the empire; and obtained from the republic of Venice an important succor of thirty-six transports, fourteen galleys, and nine galiots or ships of extra-ordinary strength and magnitude. Their services were liberally paid by the license or monopoly of trade, a profitable gift of many shops and houses in the port of Constantinople, and a tribute to St. Mark, the more acceptable, as it was the produce of a tax on their rivals at Amalphi. By the union of the Greeks and Venetians, the Adriatic was covered with a hostile fleet; but their own neglect, or the vigilance of Robert, the change of a wind, or the shelter of a mist, opened a free passage; and the Norman troops were safely disembarked on the coast of Epirus. With twenty strong and well-appointed galleys, their intrepid duke immediately sought the enemy, and though more accustomed to fight on horseback, he trusted his own life, and the lives of his brother and two sons, to the event of a naval combat. The dominion of the sea was disputed in three engagements, in sight of the Isle of Corfu: in the two former, the skill and numbers of the allies were superior; but in the third, the Normans obtained a final and complete victory. The light brigantines of the Greeks were scattered in ignominious flight: the nine castles of the Venetians maintained a more obstinate conflict; seven were sunk, two were taken; two thousand five hundred captives implored in vain the mercy of the victor; and the daughter of Alexius deplores the loss of thirteen thousand of his subjects or allies. The want of experience had been supplied by the genius of Guiscard; and each evening, when he had sounded a retreat, he calmly explored the causes of his repulse, and invented new methods how to remedy his own defects, and to baffle the advantages of the enemy. The winter season suspended his progress: with the return of spring he again aspired to the conquest of Constantinople; but, instead of traversing the hills of Epirus, he turned his arms against Greece and the islands, where the spoils would repay the labor, and where the land and sea forces might pursue their joint operations with vigor and effect. But, in the Isle of

    Cephalonia, his projects were fatally blasted by an epidemical disease: Robert himself, in the seventieth year of his age, expired in his tent; and a suspicion of poison was imputed, by public rumor, to his wife, or to the Greek emperor. This premature death might allow a boundless scope for the imagination of his future exploits; and the event sufficiently declares, that the Norman greatness was founded on his life. Without the appearance of an enemy, a victorious army dispersed or retreated in disorder and consternation; and Alexius, who had trembled for his empire, rejoiced in his deliverance. The galley which transported the remains of Guiscard was ship-wrecked on the Italian shore; but the duke’s body was recovered from the sea, and deposited in the sepulchre of Venusia, a place more illustrious for the birth of Horace than for the burial of the Norman heroes. Roger, his second son and successor, immediately sunk to the humble station of a duke of Apulia: the esteem or partiality of his father left the valiant Bohemond to the inheritance of his sword. The national tranquillity was disturbed by his claims, till the first crusade against the infidels of the East opened a more splendid field of glory and conquest.

    Of human life, the most glorious or humble prospects are alike and soon bounded by the sepulchre. The male line of Robert Guiscard was extinguished, both in Apulia and at Antioch, in the second generation; but his younger brother became the father of a line of kings; and the son of the great count was endowed with the name, the conquests, and the spirit, of the first Roger. The heir of that Norman adventurer was born in Sicily; and, at the age of only four years, he succeeded to the sovereignty of the island, a lot which reason might envy, could she indulge for a moment the visionary, though virtuous wish of dominion. Had Roger been content with his fruitful patrimony, a happy and grateful people might have blessed their benefactor; and if a wise administration could have restored the prosperous times of the Greek colonies, the opulence and power of Sicily alone might have equalled the widest scope that could be acquired and desolated by the

    sword of war. But the ambition of the great count was ignorant of these noble pursuits; it was gratified by the vulgar means of violence and artifice. He sought to obtain the undivided possession of Palermo, of which one moiety had been ceded to the elder branch; struggled to enlarge his Calabrian limits beyond the measure of former treaties; and impatiently watched the declining health of his cousin William of Apulia, the grandson of Robert. On the first intelligence of his premature death, Roger sailed from Palermo with seven galleys, cast anchor in the Bay of Salerno, received, after ten days’ negotiation, an oath of fidelity from the Norman capital, commanded the submission of the barons, and extorted a legal investiture from the reluctant popes, who could not long endure either the friendship or enmity of a powerful vassal. The sacred spot of Benevento was respectfully spared, as the patrimony of St. Peter; but the reduction of Capua and Naples completed the design of his uncle Guiscard; and the sole inheritance of the Norman conquests was possessed by the victorious Roger. A conscious superiority of power and merit prompted him to disdain the titles of duke and of count; and the Isle of Sicily, with a third perhaps of the continent of Italy, might form the basis of a kingdom which would only yield to the monarchies of France and England. The chiefs of the nation who attended his coronation at Palermo might doubtless pronounce under what name he should reign over them; but the example of a Greek tyrant or a Saracen emir was insufficient to justify his regal character; and the nine kings of the Latin world might disclaim their new associate, unless he were consecrated by the authority of the supreme pontiff. The pride of Anacletus was pleased to confer a title, which the pride of the Norman had stooped to solicit; but his own legitimacy was attacked by the adverse election of Innocent the Second; and while Anacletus sat in the Vatican, the successful fugitive was acknowledged by the nations of Europe. The infant monarchy of Roger was shaken, and almost overthrown, by the unlucky choice of an ecclesiastical patron; and the sword of Lothaire the Second of Germany, the excommunications of Innocent, the fleets of Pisa, and the zeal of St. Bernard, were united for the ruin of the Sicilian robber.

    After a gallant resistance, the Norman prince was driven from the continent of Italy: a new duke of Apulia was invested by the pope and the emperor, each of whom held one end of the gonfanon, or flagstaff, as a token that they asserted their right, and suspended their quarrel. But such jealous friendship was of short and precarious duration: the German armies soon vanished in disease and desertion: the Apulian duke, with all his adherents, was exterminated by a conqueror who seldom forgave either the dead or the living; like his predecessor Leo the Ninth, the feeble though haughty pontiff became the captive and friend of the Normans; and their reconciliation was celebrated by the eloquence of Bernard, who now revered the title and virtues of the king of Sicily.

    As a penance for his impious war against the successor of St. Peter, that monarch might have promised to display the banner of the cross, and he accomplished with ardor a vow so propitious to his interest and revenge. The recent injuries of Sicily might provoke a just retaliation on the heads of the Saracens: the Normans, whose blood had been mingled with so many subject streams, were encouraged to remember and emulate the naval trophies of their fathers, and in the maturity of their strength they contended with the decline of an African power. When the Fatimite caliph departed for the conquest of Egypt, he rewarded the real merit and apparent fidelity of his servant Joseph with a gift of his royal mantle, and forty Arabian horses, his palace with its sumptuous furniture, and the government of the kingdoms of Tunis and Algiers. The Zeirides, the descendants of Joseph, forgot their allegiance and gratitude to a distant benefactor, grasped and abused the fruits of prosperity; and after running the little course of an Oriental dynasty, were now fainting in their own weakness. On the side of the land, they were pressed by the Almohades, the fanatic princes of Morocco, while the sea-coast was open to the enterprises of the Greeks and Franks, who, before the close of the eleventh century, had extorted a ransom of two hundred thousand pieces of gold. By the first arms of Roger, the island or rock of Malta, which has been

    since ennobled by a military and religious colony, was inseparably annexed to the crown of Sicily. Tripoli, a strong and maritime city, was the next object of his attack; and the slaughter of the males, the captivity of the females, might be justified by the frequent practice of the Moslems themselves. The capital of the Zeirides was named Africa from the country, and Mahadia from the Arabian founder: it is strongly built on a neck of land, but the imperfection of the harbor is not compensated by the fertility of the adjacent plain. Mahadia was besieged by George the Sicilian admiral, with a fleet of one hundred and fifty galleys, amply provided with men and the instruments of mischief: the sovereign had fled, the Moorish governor refused to capitulate, declined the last and irresistible assault, and secretly escaping with the Moslem inhabitants abandoned the place and its treasures to the rapacious Franks. In successive expeditions, the king of Sicily or his lieutenants reduced the cities of Tunis, Safax, Capsia, Bona, and a long tract of the sea-coast; the fortresses were garrisoned, the country was tributary, and a boast that it held Africa in subjection might be inscribed with some flattery on the sword of Roger. After his death, that sword was broken; and these transmarine possessions were neglected, evacuated, or lost, under the troubled reign of his successor. The triumphs of Scipio and Belisarius have proved, that the African continent is neither inaccessible nor invincible; yet the great princes and powers of Christendom have repeatedly failed in their armaments against the Moors, who may still glory in the easy conquest and long servitude of Spain.

    Since the decease of Robert Guiscard, the Normans had relinquished, above sixty years, their hostile designs against the empire of the East. The policy of Roger solicited a public and private union with the Greek princes, whose alliance would dignify his regal character: he demanded in marriage a daughter of the Comnenian family, and the first steps of the treaty seemed to promise a favorable event. But the contemptuous treatment of his ambassadors exasperated the vanity of the new monarch; and the insolence of the Byzantine

    court was expiated, according to the laws of nations, by the sufferings of a guiltless people. With the fleet of seventy galleys, George, the admiral of Sicily, appeared before Corfu; and both the island and city were delivered into his hands by the disaffected inhabitants, who had yet to learn that a siege is still more calamitous than a tribute. In this invasion, of some moment in the annals of commerce, the Normans spread themselves by sea, and over the provinces of Greece; and the venerable age of Athens, Thebes, and Corinth, was violated by rapine and cruelty. Of the wrongs of Athens, no memorial remains. The ancient walls, which encompassed, without guarding, the opulence of Thebes, were scaled by the Latin Christians; but their sole use of the gospel was to sanctify an oath, that the lawful owners had not secreted any relic of their inheritance or industry. On the approach of the Normans, the lower town of Corinth was evacuated; the Greeks retired to the citadel, which was seated on a lofty eminence, abundantly watered by the classic fountain of Pirene; an impregnable fortress, if the want of courage could be balanced by any advantages of art or nature. As soon as the besiegers had surmounted the labor (their sole labor) of climbing the hill, their general, from the commanding eminence, admired his own victory, and testified his gratitude to Heaven, by tearing from the altar the precious image of Theodore, the tutelary saint. The silk weavers of both sexes, whom George transported to Sicily, composed the most valuable part of the spoil; and in comparing the skilful industry of the mechanic with the sloth and cowardice of the soldier, he was heard to exclaim that the distaff and loom were the only weapons which the Greeks were capable of using. The progress of this naval armament was marked by two conspicuous events, the rescue of the king of France, and the insult of the Byzantine capital. In his return by sea from an unfortunate crusade, Louis the Seventh was intercepted by the Greeks, who basely violated the laws of honor and religion. The fortunate encounter of the Norman fleet delivered the royal captive; and after a free and honorable entertainment in the court of Sicily, Louis continued his journey to Rome and Paris. In the absence of the emperor, Constantinople and the Hellespont were left

    without defence and without the suspicion of danger. The clergy and people (for the soldiers had followed the standard of Manuel) were astonished and dismayed at the hostile appearance of a line of galleys, which boldly cast anchor in the front of the Imperial city. The forces of the Sicilian admiral were inadequate to the siege or assault of an immense and populous metropolis; but George enjoyed the glory of humbling the Greek arrogance, and of marking the path of conquest to the navies of the West. He landed some soldiers to rifle the fruits of the royal gardens, and pointed with silver, or most probably with fire, the arrows which he discharged against the palace of the Cæsars. This playful outrage of the pirates of Sicily, who had surprised an unguarded moment, Manuel affected to despise, while his martial spirit, and the forces of the empire, were awakened to revenge. The Archipelago and Ionian Sea were covered with his squadrons and those of Venice; but I know not by what favorable allowance of transports, victuallers, and pinnaces, our reason, or even our fancy, can be reconciled to the stupendous account of fifteen hundred vessels, which is proposed by a Byzantine historian. These operations were directed with prudence and energy: in his homeward voyage George lost nineteen of his galleys, which were separated and taken: after an obstinate defence, Corfu implored the clemency of her lawful sovereign; nor could a ship, a soldier, of the Norman prince, be found, unless as a captive, within the limits of the Eastern empire. The prosperity and the health of Roger were already in a declining state: while he listened in his palace of Palermo to the messengers of victory or defeat, the invincible Manuel, the foremost in every assault, was celebrated by the Greeks and Latins as the Alexander or the Hercules of the age.

    Chapter LVI: The Saracens, The Franks And The Normans. —

    Part V.

    A prince of such a temper could not be satisfied with having repelled the insolence of a Barbarian. It was the right and

    duty, it might be the interest and glory, of Manuel to restore the ancient majesty of the empire, to recover the provinces of Italy and Sicily, and to chastise this pretended king, the grandson of a Norman vassal. The natives of Calabria were still attached to the Greek language and worship, which had been inexorably proscribed by the Latin clergy: after the loss of her dukes, Apulia was chained as a servile appendage to the crown of Sicily; the founder of the monarchy had ruled by the sword; and his death had abated the fear, without healing the discontent, of his subjects: the feudal government was always pregnant with the seeds of rebellion; and a nephew of Roger himself invited the enemies of his family and nation. The majesty of the purple, and a series of Hungarian and Turkish wars, prevented Manuel from embarking his person in the Italian expedition. To the brave and noble Palæologus, his lieutenant, the Greek monarch intrusted a fleet and army: the siege of Bari was his first exploit; and, in every operation, gold as well as steel was the instrument of victory. Salerno, and some places along the western coast, maintained their fidelity to the Norman king; but he lost in two campaigns the greater part of his continental possessions; and the modest emperor, disdaining all flattery and falsehood, was content with the reduction of three hundred cities or villages of Apulia and Calabria, whose names and titles were inscribed on all the walls of the palace. The prejudices of the Latins were gratified by a genuine or fictitious donation under the seal of the German Cæsars; but the successor of Constantine soon renounced this ignominious pretence, claimed the indefeasible dominion of Italy, and professed his design of chasing the Barbarians beyond the Alps. By the artful speeches, liberal gifts, and unbounded promises, of their Eastern ally, the free cities were encouraged to persevere in their generous struggle against the despotism of Frederic Barbarossa: the walls of Milan were rebuilt by the contributions of Manuel; and he poured, says the historian, a river of gold into the bosom of Ancona, whose attachment to the Greeks was fortified by the jealous enmity of the Venetians. The situation and trade of Ancona rendered it an important garrison in the heart of Italy: it was twice besieged by the arms of Frederic; the imperial

    forces were twice repulsed by the spirit of freedom; that spirit was animated by the ambassador of Constantinople; and the most intrepid patriots, the most faithful servants, were rewarded by the wealth and honors of the Byzantine court. The pride of Manuel disdained and rejected a Barbarian colleague; his ambition was excited by the hope of stripping the purple from the German usurpers, and of establishing, in the West, as in the East, his lawful title of sole emperor of the Romans. With this view, he solicited the alliance of the people and the bishop of Rome. Several of the nobles embraced the cause of the Greek monarch; the splendid nuptials of his niece with Odo Frangipani secured the support of that powerful family, and his royal standard or image was entertained with due reverence in the ancient metropolis. During the quarrel between Frederic and Alexander the Third, the pope twice received in the Vatican the ambassadors of Constantinople. They flattered his piety by the long-promised union of the two churches, tempted the avarice of his venal court, and exhorted the Roman pontiff to seize the just provocation, the favorable moment, to humble the savage insolence of the Alemanni and to acknowledge the true representative of Constantine and Augustus.

    But these Italian conquests, this universal reign, soon escaped from the hand of the Greek emperor. His first demands were eluded by the prudence of Alexander the Third, who paused on this deep and momentous revolution; nor could the pope be seduced by a personal dispute to renounce the perpetual inheritance of the Latin name. After the reunion with Frederic, he spoke a more peremptory language, confirmed the acts of his predecessors, excommunicated the adherents of Manuel, and pronounced the final separation of the churches, or at least the empires, of Constantinople and Rome. The free cities of Lombardy no longer remembered their foreign benefactor, and without preserving the friendship of Ancona, he soon incurred the enmity of Venice. By his own avarice, or the complaints of his subjects, the Greek emperor was provoked to arrest the persons, and confiscate the effects, of the Venetian

    merchants. This violation of the public faith exasperated a free and commercial people: one hundred galleys were launched and armed in as many days; they swept the coasts of Dalmatia and Greece: but after some mutual wounds, the war was terminated by an agreement, inglorious to the empire, insufficient for the republic; and a complete vengeance of these and of fresh injuries was reserved for the succeeding generation. The lieutenant of Manuel had informed his sovereign that he was strong enough to quell any domestic revolt of Apulia and Calabria; but that his forces were inadequate to resist the impending attack of the king of Sicily. His prophecy was soon verified: the death of Palæologus devolved the command on several chiefs, alike eminent in rank, alike defective in military talents; the Greeks were oppressed by land and sea; and a captive remnant that escaped the swords of the Normans and Saracens, abjured all future hostility against the person or dominions of their conqueror. Yet the king of Sicily esteemed the courage and constancy of Manuel, who had landed a second army on the Italian shore; he respectfully addressed the new Justinian; solicited a peace or truce of thirty years, accepted as a gift the regal title; and acknowledged himself the military vassal of the Roman empire. The Byzantine Cæsars acquiesced in this shadow of dominion, without expecting, perhaps without desiring, the service of a Norman army; and the truce of thirty years was not disturbed by any hostilities between Sicily and Constantinople. About the end of that period, the throne of Manuel was usurped by an inhuman tyrant, who had deserved the abhorrence of his country and mankind: the sword of William the Second, the grandson of Roger, was drawn by a fugitive of the Comnenian race; and the subjects of Andronicus might salute the strangers as friends, since they detested their sovereign as the worst of enemies. The Latin historians expatiate on the rapid progress of the four counts who invaded Romania with a fleet and army, and reduced many castles and cities to the obedience of the king of Sicily. The Greeks accuse and magnify the wanton and sacrilegious cruelties that were perpetrated in the sack of Thessalonica, the second city of the empire. The former deplore the fate of those

    invincible but unsuspecting warriors who were destroyed by the arts of a vanquished foe. The latter applaud, in songs of triumph, the repeated victories of their countrymen on the Sea of Marmora or Propontis, on the banks of the Strymon, and under the walls of Durazzo. A revolution which punished the crimes of Andronicus, had united against the Franks the zeal and courage of the successful insurgents: ten thousand were slain in battle, and Isaac Angelus, the new emperor, might indulge his vanity or vengeance in the treatment of four thousand captives. Such was the event of the last contest between the Greeks and Normans: before the expiration of twenty years, the rival nations were lost or degraded in foreign servitude; and the successors of Constantine did not long survive to insult the fall of the Sicilian monarchy.

    The sceptre of Roger successively devolved to his son and grandson: they might be confounded under the name of William: they are strongly discriminated by the epithets of the bad and the good; but these epithets, which appear to describe the perfection of vice and virtue, cannot strictly be applied to either of the Norman princes. When he was roused to arms by danger and shame, the first William did not degenerate from the valor of his race; but his temper was slothful; his manners were dissolute; his passions headstrong and mischievous; and the monarch is responsible, not only for his personal vices, but for those of Majo, the great admiral, who abused the confidence, and conspired against the life, of his benefactor. From the Arabian conquest, Sicily had imbibed a deep tincture of Oriental manners; the despotism, the pomp, and even the harem, of a sultan; and a Christian people was oppressed and insulted by the ascendant of the eunuchs, who openly professed, or secretly cherished, the religion of Mahomet. An eloquent historian of the times has delineated the misfortunes of his country: the ambition and fall of the ungrateful Majo; the revolt and punishment of his assassins; the imprisonment and deliverance of the king himself; the private feuds that arose from the public confusion; and the various forms of calamity and discord which afflicted Palermo, the island, and

    the continent, during the reign of William the First, and the minority of his son. The youth, innocence, and beauty of William the Second, endeared him to the nation: the factions were reconciled; the laws were revived; and from the manhood to the premature death of that amiable prince, Sicily enjoyed a short season of peace, justice, and happiness, whose value was enhanced by the remembrance of the past and the dread of futurity. The legitimate male posterity of Tancred of Hauteville was extinct in the person of the second William; but his aunt, the daughter of Roger, had married the most powerful prince of the age; and Henry the Sixth, the son of Frederic Barbarossa, descended from the Alps to claim the Imperial crown and the inheritance of his wife. Against the unanimous wish of a free people, this inheritance could only be acquired by arms; and I am pleased to transcribe the style and sense of the historian Falcandus, who writes at the moment, and on the spot, with the feelings of a patriot, and the prophetic eye of a statesman. “Constantia, the daughter of Sicily, nursed from her cradle in the pleasures and plenty, and educated in the arts and manners, of this fortunate isle, departed long since to enrich the Barbarians with our treasures, and now returns, with her savage allies, to contaminate the beauties of her venerable parent. Already I behold the swarms of angry Barbarians: our opulent cities, the places flourishing in a long peace, are shaken with fear, desolated by slaughter, consumed by rapine, and polluted by intemperance and lust. I see the massacre or captivity of our citizens, the rapes of our virgins and matrons. In this extremity (he interrogates a friend) how must the Sicilians act? By the unanimous election of a king of valor and experience, Sicily and Calabria might yet be preserved; for in the levity of the Apulians, ever eager for new revolutions, I can repose neither confidence nor hope. Should Calabria be lost, the lofty towers, the numerous youth, and the naval strength, of Messina, might guard the passage against a foreign invader. If the savage Germans coalesce with the pirates of Messina; if they destroy with fire the fruitful region, so often wasted by the fires of Mount Ætna, what resource will be left for the interior parts of the island, these noble cities which should never be

    violated by the hostile footsteps of a Barbarian? Catana has again been overwhelmed by an earthquake: the ancient virtue of Syracuse expires in poverty and solitude; but Palermo is still crowned with a diadem, and her triple walls enclose the active multitudes of Christians and Saracens. If the two nations, under one king, can unite for their common safety, they may rush on the Barbarians with invincible arms. But if the Saracens, fatigued by a repetition of injuries, should now retire and rebel; if they should occupy the castles of the mountains and sea-coast, the unfortunate Christians, exposed to a double attack, and placed as it were between the hammer and the anvil, must resign themselves to hopeless and inevitable servitude.” We must not forget, that a priest here prefers his country to his religion; and that the Moslems, whose alliance he seeks, were still numerous and powerful in the state of Sicily.

    The hopes, or at least the wishes, of Falcandus were at first gratified by the free and unanimous election of Tancred, the grandson of the first king, whose birth was illegitimate, but whose civil and military virtues shone without a blemish. During four years, the term of his life and reign, he stood in arms on the farthest verge of the Apulian frontier, against the powers of Germany; and the restitution of a royal captive, of Constantia herself, without injury or ransom, may appear to surpass the most liberal measure of policy or reason. After his decease, the kingdom of his widow and infant son fell without a struggle; and Henry pursued his victorious march from Capua to Palermo. The political balance of Italy was destroyed by his success; and if the pope and the free cities had consulted their obvious and real interest, they would have combined the powers of earth and heaven to prevent the dangerous union of the German empire with the kingdom of Sicily. But the subtle policy, for which the Vatican has so often been praised or arraigned, was on this occasion blind and inactive; and if it were true that Celestine the Third had kicked away the Imperial crown from the head of the prostrate Henry, such an act of impotent pride could serve only to cancel an

    obligation and provoke an enemy. The Genoese, who enjoyed a beneficial trade and establishment in Sicily, listened to the promise of his boundless gratitude and speedy departure: their fleet commanded the straits of Messina, and opened the harbor of Palermo; and the first act of his government was to abolish the privileges, and to seize the property, of these imprudent allies. The last hope of Falcandus was defeated by the discord of the Christians and Mahometans: they fought in the capital; several thousands of the latter were slain; but their surviving brethren fortified the mountains, and disturbed above thirty years the peace of the island. By the policy of Frederic the Second, sixty thousand Saracens were transplanted to Nocera in Apulia. In their wars against the Roman church, the emperor and his son Mainfroy were strengthened and disgraced by the service of the enemies of Christ; and this national colony maintained their religion and manners in the heart of Italy, till they were extirpated, at the end of the thirteenth century, by the zeal and revenge of the house of Anjou. All the calamities which the prophetic orator had deplored were surpassed by the cruelty and avarice of the German conqueror. He violated the royal sepulchres, * and explored the secret treasures of the palace, Palermo, and the whole kingdom: the pearls and jewels, however precious, might be easily removed; but one hundred and sixty horses were laden with the gold and silver of Sicily. The young king, his mother and sisters, and the nobles of both sexes, were separately confined in the fortresses of the Alps; and, on the slightest rumor of rebellion, the captives were deprived of life, of their eyes, or of the hope of posterity. Constantia herself was touched with sympathy for the miseries of her country; and the heiress of the Norman line might struggle to check her despotic husband, and to save the patrimony of her new-born son, of an emperor so famous in the next age under the name of Frederic the Second. Ten years after this revolution, the French monarchs annexed to their crown the duchy of Normandy: the sceptre of her ancient dukes had been transmitted, by a granddaughter of William the Conqueror, to the house of Plantagenet; and the adventurous Normans, who had raised so many trophies in France, England, and Ireland,

    in Apulia, Sicily, and the East, were lost, either in victory or servitude, among the vanquished nations.

    Chapter LVII:

    The Turks.

    Part I.

    The Turks Of The House Of Seljuk. — Their Revolt Against Mahmud Conqueror Of Hindostan. — Togrul Subdues Persia, And Protects The Caliphs. — Defeat And Captivity Of The Emperor Romanus Diogenes By Alp Arslan. — Power And Magnificence Of Malek Shah. — Conquest Of Asia Minor And Syria. — State And Oppression Of Jerusalem. — Pilgrimages To The Holy Sepulchre.

    From the Isle of Sicily, the reader must transport himself beyond the Caspian Sea, to the original seat of the Turks or Turkmans, against whom the first crusade was principally directed. Their Scythian empire of the sixth century was long since dissolved; but the name was still famous among the Greeks and Orientals; and the fragments of the nation, each a powerful and independent people, were scattered over the desert from China to the Oxus and the Danube: the colony of Hungarians was admitted into the republic of Europe, and the thrones of Asia were occupied by slaves and soldiers of Turkish extraction. While Apulia and Sicily were subdued by the Norman lance, a swarm of these northern shepherds overspread the kingdoms of Persia; their princes of the race of Seljuk erected a splendid and solid empire from Samarcand to the confines of Greece and Egypt; and the Turks have maintained their dominion in Asia Minor, till the victorious crescent has been planted on the dome of St. Sophia.

    One of the greatest of the Turkish princes was Mahmood or Mahmud, the Gaznevide, who reigned in the eastern provinces of Persia, one thousand years after the birth of Christ. His father Sebectagi was the slave of the slave of the slave of the commander of the faithful. But in this descent of servitude, the first degree was merely titular, since it was filled by the sovereign of Transoxiana and Chorasan, who still paid a nominal allegiance to the caliph of Bagdad. The second rank was that of a minister of state, a lieutenant of the Samanides, who broke, by his revolt, the bonds of political slavery. But the third step was a state of real and domestic servitude in the family of that rebel; from which Sebectagi, by his courage and dexterity, ascended to the supreme command of the city and provinces of Gazna, as the son-in-law and successor of his grateful master. The falling dynasty of the Samanides was at first protected, and at last overthrown, by their servants; and, in the public disorders, the fortune of Mahmud continually increased. From him the title of Sultan was first invented; and his kingdom was enlarged from Transoxiana to the neighborhood of Ispahan, from the shores of the Caspian to the mouth of the Indus. But the principal source of his fame and riches was the holy war which he waged against the Gentoos of Hindostan. In this foreign narrative I may not consume a page; and a volume would scarcely suffice to recapitulate the battles and sieges of his twelve expeditions. Never was the Mussulman hero dismayed by the inclemency of the seasons, the height of the mountains, the breadth of the rivers, the barrenness of the desert, the multitudes of the enemy, or the formidable array of their elephants of war. The sultan of Gazna surpassed the limits of the conquests of Alexander: after a march of three months, over the hills of Cashmir and Thibet, he reached the famous city of Kinnoge, on the Upper Ganges; and, in a naval combat on one of the branches of the Indus, he fought and vanquished four thousand boats of the natives. Delhi, Lahor, and Multan, were compelled to open their gates: the fertile kingdom of Guzarat attracted his ambition and tempted his stay; and his avarice indulged the fruitless project of discovering the golden and

    aromatic isles of the Southern Ocean. On the payment of a tribute, the rajahs preserved their dominions; the people, their lives and fortunes; but to the religion of Hindostan the zealous Mussulman was cruel and inexorable: many hundred temples, or pagodas, were levelled with the ground; many thousand idols were demolished; and the servants of the prophet were stimulated and rewarded by the precious materials of which they were composed. The pagoda of Sumnat was situate on the promontory of Guzarat, in the neighborhood of Diu, one of the last remaining possessions of the Portuguese. It was endowed with the revenue of two thousand villages; two thousand Brahmins were consecrated to the service of the Deity, whom they washed each morning and evening in water from the distant Ganges: the subordinate ministers consisted of three hundred musicians, three hundred barbers, and five hundred dancing girls, conspicuous for their birth or beauty. Three sides of the temple were protected by the ocean, the narrow isthmus was fortified by a natural or artificial precipice; and the city and adjacent country were peopled by a nation of fanatics. They confessed the sins and the punishment of Kinnoge and Delhi; but if the impious stranger should presume to approach their holy precincts, he would surely be overwhelmed by a blast of the divine vengeance. By this challenge, the faith of Mahmud was animated to a personal trial of the strength of this Indian deity. Fifty thousand of his worshippers were pierced by the spear of the Moslems; the walls were scaled; the sanctuary was profaned; and the conqueror aimed a blow of his iron mace at the head of the idol. The trembling Brahmins are said to have offered ten millions * sterling for his ransom; and it was urged by the wisest counsellors, that the destruction of a stone image would not change the hearts of the Gentoos; and that such a sum might be dedicated to the relief of the true believers. “Your reasons,” replied the sultan, “are specious and strong; but never in the eyes of posterity shall Mahmud appear as a merchant of idols.” * He repeated his blows, and a treasure of pearls and rubies, concealed in the belly of the statue, explained in some degree the devout prodigality of the Brahmins. The fragments of the idol were distributed to

    Gazna, Mecca, and Medina. Bagdad listened to the edifying tale; and Mahmud was saluted by the caliph with the title of guardian of the fortune and faith of Mahomet.

    From the paths of blood (and such is the history of nations) I cannot refuse to turn aside to gather some flowers of science or virtue. The name of Mahmud the Gaznevide is still venerable in the East: his subjects enjoyed the blessings of prosperity and peace; his vices were concealed by the veil of religion; and two familiar examples will testify his justice and magnanimity. I. As he sat in the Divan, an unhappy subject bowed before the throne to accuse the insolence of a Turkish soldier who had driven him from his house and bed. “Suspend your clamors,” said Mahmud; “inform me of his next visit, and ourself in person will judge and punish the offender.” The sultan followed his guide, invested the house with his guards, and extinguishing the torches, pronounced the death of the criminal, who had been seized in the act of rapine and adultery. After the execution of his sentence, the lights were rekindled, Mahmud fell prostrate in prayer, and rising from the ground, demanded some homely fare, which he devoured with the voraciousness of hunger. The poor man, whose injury he had avenged, was unable to suppress his astonishment and curiosity; and the courteous monarch condescended to explain the motives of this singular behavior. “I had reason to suspect that none, except one of my sons, could dare to perpetrate such an outrage; and I extinguished the lights, that my justice might be blind and inexorable. My prayer was a thanksgiving on the discovery of the offender; and so painful was my anxiety, that I had passed three days without food since the first moment of your complaint.” II. The sultan of Gazna had declared war against the dynasty of the Bowides, the sovereigns of the western Persia: he was disarmed by an epistle of the sultana mother, and delayed his invasion till the manhood of her son. “During the life of my husband,” said the artful regent, “I was ever apprehensive of your ambition: he was a prince and a soldier worthy of your arms. He is now no more his sceptre has passed to a woman and a child, and you

    dare not attack their infancy and weakness. How inglorious would be your conquest, how shameful your defeat! and yet the event of war is in the hand of the Almighty.” Avarice was the only defect that tarnished the illustrious character of Mahmud; and never has that passion been more richly satiated. * The Orientals exceed the measure of credibility in the account of millions of gold and silver, such as the avidity of man has never accumulated; in the magnitude of pearls, diamonds, and rubies, such as have never been produced by the workmanship of nature. Yet the soil of Hindostan is impregnated with precious minerals: her trade, in every age, has attracted the gold and silver of the world; and her virgin spoils were rifled by the first of the Mahometan conquerors. His behavior, in the last days of his life, evinces the vanity of these possessions, so laboriously won, so dangerously held, and so inevitably lost. He surveyed the vast and various chambers of the treasury of Gazna, burst into tears, and again closed the doors, without bestowing any portion of the wealth which he could no longer hope to preserve. The following day he reviewed the state of his military force; one hundred thousand foot, fifty-five thousand horse, and thirteen hundred elephants of battle. He again wept the instability of human greatness; and his grief was imbittered by the hostile progress of the Turkmans, whom he had introduced into the heart of his Persian kingdom.

    In the modern depopulation of Asia, the regular operation of government and agriculture is confined to the neighborhood of cities; and the distant country is abandoned to the pastoral tribes of Arabs, Curds, and Turkmans. Of the last-mentioned people, two considerable branches extend on either side of the Caspian Sea: the western colony can muster forty thousand soldiers; the eastern, less obvious to the traveller, but more strong and populous, has increased to the number of one hundred thousand families. In the midst of civilized nations, they preserve the manners of the Scythian desert, remove their encampments with a change of seasons, and feed their cattle among the ruins of palaces and temples. Their flocks and

    herds are their only riches; their tents, either black or white, according to the color of the banner, are covered with felt, and of a circular form; their winter apparel is a sheep-skin; a robe of cloth or cotton their summer garment: the features of the men are harsh and ferocious; the countenance of their women is soft and pleasing. Their wandering life maintains the spirit and exercise of arms; they fight on horseback; and their courage is displayed in frequent contests with each other and with their neighbors. For the license of pasture they pay a slight tribute to the sovereign of the land; but the domestic jurisdiction is in the hands of the chiefs and elders. The first emigration of the Eastern Turkmans, the most ancient of the race, may be ascribed to the tenth century of the Christian æra. In the decline of the caliphs, and the weakness of their lieutenants, the barrier of the Jaxartes was often violated; in each invasion, after the victory or retreat of their countrymen, some wandering tribe, embracing the Mahometan faith, obtained a free encampment in the spacious plains and pleasant climate of Transoxiana and Carizme. The Turkish slaves who aspired to the throne encouraged these emigrations which recruited their armies, awed their subjects and rivals, and protected the frontier against the wilder natives of Turkestan; and this policy was abused by Mahmud the Gaznevide beyond the example of former times. He was admonished of his error by the chief of the race of Seljuk, who dwelt in the territory of Bochara. The sultan had inquired what supply of men he could furnish for military service. “If you send,” replied Ismael, “one of these arrows into our camp, fifty thousand of your servants will mount on horseback.” — “And if that number,” continued Mahmud, “should not be sufficient?” — “Send this second arrow to the horde of Balik, and you will find fifty thousand more.” — “But,” said the Gaznevide, dissembling his anxiety, “if I should stand in need of the whole force of your kindred tribes?” — “Despatch my bow,” was the last reply of Ismael, “and as it is circulated around, the summons will be obeyed by two hundred thousand horse.” The apprehension of such formidable friendship induced Mahmud to transport the most obnoxious tribes into the heart of Chorasan, where they would be

    separated from their brethren of the River Oxus, and enclosed on all sides by the walls of obedient cities. But the face of the country was an object of temptation rather than terror; and the vigor of government was relaxed by the absence and death of the sultan of Gazna. The shepherds were converted into robbers; the bands of robbers were collected into an army of conquerors: as far as Ispahan and the Tigris, Persia was afflicted by their predatory inroads; and the Turkmans were not ashamed or afraid to measure their courage and numbers with the proudest sovereigns of Asia. Massoud, the son and successor of Mahmud, had too long neglected the advice of his wisest Omrahs. “Your enemies,” they repeatedly urged, “were in their origin a swarm of ants; they are now little snakes; and, unless they be instantly crushed, they will acquire the venom and magnitude of serpents.” After some alternatives of truce and hostility, after the repulse or partial success of his lieutenants, the sultan marched in person against the Turkmans, who attacked him on all sides with barbarous shouts and irregular onset. “Massoud,” says the Persian historian, “plunged singly to oppose the torrent of gleaming arms, exhibiting such acts of gigantic force and valor as never king had before displayed. A few of his friends, roused by his words and actions, and that innate honor which inspires the brave, seconded their lord so well, that wheresoever he turned his fatal sword, the enemies were mowed down, or retreated before him. But now, when victory seemed to blow on his standard, misfortune was active behind it; for when he looked round, be beheld almost his whole army, excepting that body he commanded in person, devouring the paths of flight.” The Gaznevide was abandoned by the cowardice or treachery of some generals of Turkish race; and this memorable day of Zendecan founded in Persia the dynasty of the shepherd kings.

    The victorious Turkmans immediately proceeded to the election of a king; and, if the probable tale of a Latin historian deserves any credit, they determined by lot the choice of their new master. A number of arrows were successively inscribed

    with the name of a tribe, a family, and a candidate; they were drawn from the bundle by the hand of a child; and the important prize was obtained by Togrul Beg, the son of Michael the son of Seljuk, whose surname was immortalized in the greatness of his posterity. The sultan Mahmud, who valued himself on his skill in national genealogy, professed his ignorance of the family of Seljuk; yet the father of that race appears to have been a chief of power and renown. For a daring intrusion into the harem of his prince. Seljuk was banished from Turkestan: with a numerous tribe of his friends and vassals, he passed the Jaxartes, encamped in the neighborhood of Samarcand, embraced the religion of Mahomet, and acquired the crown of martyrdom in a war against the infidels. His age, of a hundred and seven years, surpassed the life of his son, and Seljuk adopted the care of his two grandsons, Togrul and Jaafar; the eldest of whom, at the age of forty-five, was invested with the title of Sultan, in the royal city of Nishabur. The blind determination of chance was justified by the virtues of the successful candidate. It would be superfluous to praise the valor of a Turk; and the ambition of Togrul was equal to his valor. By his arms, the Gasnevides were expelled from the eastern kingdoms of Persia, and gradually driven to the banks of the Indus, in search of a softer and more wealthy conquest. In the West he annihilated the dynasty of the Bowides; and the sceptre of Irak passed from the Persian to the Turkish nation. The princes who had felt, or who feared, the Seljukian arrows, bowed their heads in the dust; by the conquest of Aderbijan, or Media, he approached the Roman confines; and the shepherd presumed to despatch an ambassador, or herald, to demand the tribute and obedience of the emperor of Constantinople. In his own dominions, Togrul was the father of his soldiers and people; by a firm and equal administration, Persia was relieved from the evils of anarchy; and the same hands which had been imbrued in blood became the guardians of justice and the public peace. The more rustic, perhaps the wisest, portion of the Turkmans continued to dwell in the tents of their ancestors; and, from the Oxus to the Euphrates, these military colonies were protected and propagated by their native princes. But the

    Turks of the court and city were refined by business and softened by pleasure: they imitated the dress, language, and manners of Persia; and the royal palaces of Nishabur and Rei displayed the order and magnificence of a great monarchy. The most deserving of the Arabians and Persians were promoted to the honors of the state; and the whole body of the Turkish nation embraced, with fervor and sincerity, the religion of Mahomet. The northern swarms of Barbarians, who overspread both Europe and Asia, have been irreconcilably separated by the consequences of a similar conduct. Among the Moslems, as among the Christians, their vague and local traditions have yielded to the reason and authority of the prevailing system, to the fame of antiquity, and the consent of nations. But the triumph of the Koran is more pure and meritorious, as it was not assisted by any visible splendor of worship which might allure the Pagans by some resemblance of idolatry. The first of the Seljukian sultans was conspicuous by his zeal and faith: each day he repeated the five prayers which are enjoined to the true believers; of each week, the two first days were consecrated by an extraordinary fast; and in every city a mosch was completed, before Togrul presumed to lay the foundations of a palace.

    With the belief of the Koran, the son of Seljuk imbibed a lively reverence for the successor of the prophet. But that sublime character was still disputed by the caliphs of Bagdad and Egypt, and each of the rivals was solicitous to prove his title in the judgment of the strong, though illiterate Barbarians. Mahmud the Gaznevide had declared himself in favor of the line of Abbas; and had treated with indignity the robe of honor which was presented by the Fatimite ambassador. Yet the ungrateful Hashemite had changed with the change of fortune; he applauded the victory of Zendecan, and named the Seljukian sultan his temporal vicegerent over the Moslem world. As Togrul executed and enlarged this important trust, he was called to the deliverance of the caliph Cayem, and obeyed the holy summons, which gave a new kingdom to his arms. In the palace of Bagdad, the commander of the faithful

    still slumbered, a venerable phantom. His servant or master, the prince of the Bowides, could no longer protect him from the insolence of meaner tyrants; and the Euphrates and Tigris were oppressed by the revolt of the Turkish and Arabian emirs. The presence of a conqueror was implored as a blessing; and the transient mischiefs of fire and sword were excused as the sharp but salutary remedies which alone could restore the health of the republic. At the head of an irresistible force, the sultan of Persia marched from Hamadan: the proud were crushed, the prostrate were spared; the prince of the Bowides disappeared; the heads of the most obstinate rebels were laid at the feet of Togrul; and he inflicted a lesson of obedience on the people of Mosul and Bagdad. After the chastisement of the guilty, and the restoration of peace, the royal shepherd accepted the reward of his labors; and a solemn comedy represented the triumph of religious prejudice over Barbarian power. The Turkish sultan embarked on the Tigris, landed at the gate of Racca, and made his public entry on horseback. At the palace-gate he respectfully dismounted, and walked on foot, preceded by his emirs without arms. The caliph was seated behind his black veil: the black garment of the Abbassides was cast over his shoulders, and he held in his hand the staff of the apostle of God. The conqueror of the East kissed the ground, stood some time in a modest posture, and was led towards the throne by the vizier and interpreter. After Togrul had seated himself on another throne, his commission was publicly read, which declared him the temporal lieutenant of the vicar of the prophet. He was successively invested with seven robes of honor, and presented with seven slaves, the natives of the seven climates of the Arabian empire. His mystic veil was perfumed with musk; two crowns * were placed on his head; two cimeters were girded to his side, as the symbols of a double reign over the East and West. After this inauguration, the sultan was prevented from prostrating himself a second time; but he twice kissed the hand of the commander of the faithful, and his titles were proclaimed by the voice of heralds and the applause of the Moslems. In a second visit to Bagdad, the Seljukian prince again rescued the caliph from his enemies and devoutly, on foot, led the bridle of his mule from

    the prison to the palace. Their alliance was cemented by the marriage of Togrul’s sister with the successor of the prophet. Without reluctance he had introduced a Turkish virgin into his harem; but Cayem proudly refused his daughter to the sultan, disdained to mingle the blood of the Hashemites with the blood of a Scythian shepherd; and protracted the negotiation many months, till the gradual diminution of his revenue admonished him that he was still in the hands of a master. The royal nuptials were followed by the death of Togrul himself; as he left no children, his nephew Alp Arslan succeeded to the title and prerogatives of sultan; and his name, after that of the caliph, was pronounced in the public prayers of the Moslems. Yet in this revolution, the Abbassides acquired a larger measure of liberty and power. On the throne of Asia, the Turkish monarchs were less jealous of the domestic administration of Bagdad; and the commanders of the faithful were relieved from the ignominious vexations to which they had been exposed by the presence and poverty of the Persian dynasty.

    Chapter LVII: The Turks. —

    Part II.

    Since the fall of the caliphs, the discord and degeneracy of the Saracens respected the Asiatic provinces of Rome; which, by the victories of Nicephorus, Zimisces, and Basil, had been extended as far as Antioch and the eastern boundaries of Armenia. Twenty-five years after the death of Basil, his successors were suddenly assaulted by an unknown race of Barbarians, who united the Scythian valor with the fanaticism of new proselytes, and the art and riches of a powerful monarchy. The myriads of Turkish horse overspread a frontier of six hundred miles from Tauris to Arzeroum, and the blood of one hundred and thirty thousand Christians was a grateful sacrifice to the Arabian prophet. Yet the arms of Togrul did not make any deep or lasting impression on the Greek empire. The torrent rolled away from the open country; the sultan retired

    without glory or success from the siege of an Armenian city; the obscure hostilities were continued or suspended with a vicissitude of events; and the bravery of the Macedonian legions renewed the fame of the conqueror of Asia. The name of Alp Arslan, the valiant lion, is expressive of the popular idea of the perfection of man; and the successor of Togrul displayed the fierceness and generosity of the royal animal. He passed the Euphrates at the head of the Turkish cavalry, and entered Cæsarea, the metropolis of Cappadocia, to which he had been attracted by the fame and wealth of the temple of St. Basil. The solid structure resisted the destroyer: but he carried away the doors of the shrine incrusted with gold and pearls, and profaned the relics of the tutelar saint, whose mortal frailties were now covered by the venerable rust of antiquity. The final conquest of Armenia and Georgia was achieved by Alp Arslan. In Armenia, the title of a kingdom, and the spirit of a nation, were annihilated: the artificial fortifications were yielded by the mercenaries of Constantinople; by strangers without faith, veterans without pay or arms, and recruits without experience or discipline. The loss of this important frontier was the news of a day; and the Catholics were neither surprised nor displeased, that a people so deeply infected with the Nestorian and Eutychian errors had been delivered by Christ and his mother into the hands of the infidels. The woods and valleys of Mount Caucasus were more strenuously defended by the native Georgians or Iberians; but the Turkish sultan and his son Malek were indefatigable in this holy war: their captives were compelled to promise a spiritual, as well as temporal, obedience; and, instead of their collars and bracelets, an iron horseshoe, a badge of ignominy, was imposed on the infidels who still adhered to the worship of their fathers. The change, however, was not sincere or universal; and, through ages of servitude, the Georgians have maintained the succession of their princes and bishops. But a race of men, whom nature has cast in her most perfect mould, is degraded by poverty, ignorance, and vice; their profession, and still more their practice, of Christianity is an empty name; and if they have emerged from heresy, it is only because they are too illiterate to remember a metaphysical creed.

    The false or genuine magnanimity of Mahmud the Gaznevide was not imitated by Alp Arslan; and he attacked without scruple the Greek empress Eudocia and her children. His alarming progress compelled her to give herself and her sceptre to the hand of a soldier; and Romanus Diogenes was invested with the Imperial purple. His patriotism, and perhaps his pride, urged him from Constantinople within two months after his accession; and the next campaign he most scandalously took the field during the holy festival of Easter. In the palace, Diogenes was no more than the husband of Eudocia: in the camp, he was the emperor of the Romans, and he sustained that character with feeble resources and invincible courage. By his spirit and success the soldiers were taught to act, the subjects to hope, and the enemies to fear. The Turks had penetrated into the heart of Phrygia; but the sultan himself had resigned to his emirs the prosecution of the war; and their numerous detachments were scattered over Asia in the security of conquest. Laden with spoil, and careless of discipline, they were separately surprised and defeated by the Greeks: the activity of the emperor seemed to multiply his presence: and while they heard of his expedition to Antioch, the enemy felt his sword on the hills of Trebizond. In three laborious campaigns, the Turks were driven beyond the Euphrates; in the fourth and last, Romanus undertook the deliverance of Armenia. The desolation of the land obliged him to transport a supply of two months’ provisions; and he marched forwards to the siege of Malazkerd, an important fortress in the midway between the modern cities of Arzeroum and Van. His army amounted, at the least, to one hundred thousand men. The troops of Constantinople were reënforced by the disorderly multitudes of Phrygia and Cappadocia; but the real strength was composed of the subjects and allies of Europe, the legions of Macedonia, and the squadrons of Bulgaria; the Uzi, a Moldavian horde, who were themselves of the Turkish race; and, above all, the mercenary and adventurous bands of French and Normans. Their lances were commanded by the valiant Ursel of Baliol, the kinsman or father of the Scottish kings, and were allowed to excel in the

    exercise of arms, or, according to the Greek style, in the practice of the Pyrrhic dance.

    On the report of this bold invasion, which threatened his hereditary dominions, Alp Arslan flew to the scene of action at the head of forty thousand horse. His rapid and skilful evolutions distressed and dismayed the superior numbers of the Greeks; and in the defeat of Basilacius, one of their principal generals, he displayed the first example of his valor and clemency. The imprudence of the emperor had separated his forces after the reduction of Malazkerd. It was in vain that he attempted to recall the mercenary Franks: they refused to obey his summons; he disdained to await their return: the desertion of the Uzi filled his mind with anxiety and suspicion; and against the most salutary advice he rushed forwards to speedy and decisive action. Had he listened to the fair proposals of the sultan, Romanus might have secured a retreat, perhaps a peace; but in these overtures he supposed the fear or weakness of the enemy, and his answer was conceived in the tone of insult and defiance. “If the Barbarian wishes for peace, let him evacuate the ground which he occupies for the encampment of the Romans, and surrender his city and palace of Rei as a pledge of his sincerity.” Alp Arslan smiled at the vanity of the demand, but he wept the death of so many faithful Moslems; and, after a devout prayer, proclaimed a free permission to all who were desirous of retiring from the field. With his own hands he tied up his horse’s tail, exchanged his bow and arrows for a mace and cimeter, clothed himself in a white garment, perfumed his body with musk, and declared that if he were vanquished, that spot should be the place of his burial. The sultan himself had affected to cast away his missile weapons: but his hopes of victory were placed in the arrows of the Turkish cavalry, whose squadrons were loosely distributed in the form of a crescent. Instead of the successive lines and reserves of the Grecian tactics, Romulus led his army in a single and solid phalanx, and pressed with vigor and impatience the artful and yielding resistance of the Barbarians. In this desultory and fruitless

    combat he spent the greater part of a summer’s day, till prudence and fatigue compelled him to return to his camp. But a retreat is always perilous in the face of an active foe; and no sooner had the standard been turned to the rear than the phalanx was broken by the base cowardice, or the baser jealousy, of Andronicus, a rival prince, who disgraced his birth and the purple of the Cæsars. The Turkish squadrons poured a cloud of arrows on this moment of confusion and lassitude; and the horns of their formidable crescent were closed in the rear of the Greeks. In the destruction of the army and pillage of the camp, it would be needless to mention the number of the slain or captives. The Byzantine writers deplore the loss of an inestimable pearl: they forgot to mention, that in this fatal day the Asiatic provinces of Rome were irretrievably sacrificed.

    As long as a hope survived, Romanus attempted to rally and save the relics of his army. When the centre, the Imperial station, was left naked on all sides, and encompassed by the victorious Turks, he still, with desperate courage, maintained the fight till the close of day, at the head of the brave and faithful subjects who adhered to his standard. They fell around him; his horse was slain; the emperor was wounded; yet he stood alone and intrepid, till he was oppressed and bound by the strength of multitudes. The glory of this illustrious prize was disputed by a slave and a soldier; a slave who had seen him on the throne of Constantinople, and a soldier whose extreme deformity had been excused on the promise of some signal service. Despoiled of his arms, his jewels, and his purple, Romanus spent a dreary and perilous night on the field of battle, amidst a disorderly crowd of the meaner Barbarians. In the morning the royal captive was presented to Alp Arslan, who doubted of his fortune, till the identity of the person was ascertained by the report of his ambassadors, and by the more pathetic evidence of Basilacius, who embraced with tears the feet of his unhappy sovereign. The successor of Constantine, in a plebeian habit, was led into the Turkish divan, and commanded to kiss the ground before the lord of Asia. He reluctantly obeyed; and Alp Arslan,

    starting from his throne, is said to have planted his foot on the neck of the Roman emperor. But the fact is doubtful; and if, in this moment of insolence, the sultan complied with the national custom, the rest of his conduct has extorted the praise of his bigoted foes, and may afford a lesson to the most civilized ages. He instantly raised the royal captive from the ground; and thrice clasping his hand with tender sympathy, assured him, that his life and dignity should be inviolate in the hands of a prince who had learned to respect the majesty of his equals and the vicissitudes of fortune. From the divan, Romanus was conducted to an adjacent tent, where he was served with pomp and reverence by the officers of the sultan, who, twice each day, seated him in the place of honor at his own table. In a free and familiar conversation of eight days, not a word, not a look, of insult escaped from the conqueror; but he severely censured the unworthy subjects who had deserted their valiant prince in the hour of danger, and gently admonished his antagonist of some errors which he had committed in the management of the war. In the preliminaries of negotiation, Alp Arslan asked him what treatment he expected to receive, and the calm indifference of the emperor displays the freedom of his mind. “If you are cruel,” said he, “you will take my life; if you listen to pride, you will drag me at your chariot-wheels; if you consult your interest, you will accept a ransom, and restore me to my country.” “And what,” continued the sultan, “would have been your own behavior, had fortune smiled on your arms?” The reply of the Greek betrays a sentiment, which prudence, and even gratitude, should have taught him to suppress. “Had I vanquished,” he fiercely said, “I would have inflicted on thy body many a stripe.” The Turkish conqueror smiled at the insolence of his captive observed that the Christian law inculcated the love of enemies and forgiveness of injuries; and nobly declared, that he would not imitate an example which he condemned. After mature deliberation, Alp Arslan dictated the terms of liberty and peace, a ransom of a million, * an annual tribute of three hundred and sixty thousand pieces of gold, the marriage of the royal children, and the deliverance of all the Moslems, who were in the power of the Greeks. Romanus, with a sigh,

    subscribed this treaty, so disgraceful to the majesty of the empire; he was immediately invested with a Turkish robe of honor; his nobles and patricians were restored to their sovereign; and the sultan, after a courteous embrace, dismissed him with rich presents and a military guard. No sooner did he reach the confines of the empire, than he was informed that the palace and provinces had disclaimed their allegiance to a captive: a sum of two hundred thousand pieces was painfully collected; and the fallen monarch transmitted this part of his ransom, with a sad confession of his impotence and disgrace. The generosity, or perhaps the ambition, of the sultan, prepared to espouse the cause of his ally; but his designs were prevented by the defeat, imprisonment, and death, of Romanus Diogenes.

    In the treaty of peace, it does not appear that Alp Arslan extorted any province or city from the captive emperor; and his revenge was satisfied with the trophies of his victory, and the spoils of Anatolia, from Antioch to the Black Sea. The fairest part of Asia was subject to his laws: twelve hundred princes, or the sons of princes, stood before his throne; and two hundred thousand soldiers marched under his banners. The sultan disdained to pursue the fugitive Greeks; but he meditated the more glorious conquest of Turkestan, the original seat of the house of Seljuk. He moved from Bagdad to the banks of the Oxus; a bridge was thrown over the river; and twenty days were consumed in the passage of his troops. But the progress of the great king was retarded by the governor of Berzem; and Joseph the Carizmian presumed to defend his fortress against the powers of the East. When he was produced a captive in the royal tent, the sultan, instead of praising his valor, severely reproached his obstinate folly: and the insolent replies of the rebel provoked a sentence, that he should be fastened to four stakes, and left to expire in that painful situation. At this command, the desperate Carizmian, drawing a dagger, rushed headlong towards the throne: the guards raised their battle-axes; their zeal was checked by Alp Arslan, the most skilful archer of the age: he drew his bow,

    but his foot slipped, the arrow glanced aside, and he received in his breast the dagger of Joseph, who was instantly cut in pieces. The wound was mortal; and the Turkish prince bequeathed a dying admonition to the pride of kings. “In my youth,” said Alp Arslan, “I was advised by a sage to humble myself before God; to distrust my own strength; and never to despise the most contemptible foe. I have neglected these lessons; and my neglect has been deservedly punished. Yesterday, as from an eminence I beheld the numbers, the discipline, and the spirit, of my armies, the earth seemed to tremble under my feet; and I said in my heart, Surely thou art the king of the world, the greatest and most invincible of warriors. These armies are no longer mine; and, in the confidence of my personal strength, I now fall by the hand of an assassin.” Alp Arslan possessed the virtues of a Turk and a Mussulman; his voice and stature commanded the reverence of mankind; his face was shaded with long whiskers; and his ample turban was fashioned in the shape of a crown. The remains of the sultan were deposited in the tomb of the Seljukian dynasty; and the passenger might read and meditate this useful inscription: “O ye who have seen the glory of Alp Arslan exalted to the heavens, repair to Maru, and you will behold it buried in the dust.” The annihilation of the inscription, and the tomb itself, more forcibly proclaims the instability of human greatness.

    During the life of Alp Arslan, his eldest son had been acknowledged as the future sultan of the Turks. On his father’s death the inheritance was disputed by an uncle, a cousin, and a brother: they drew their cimeters, and assembled their followers; and the triple victory of Malek Shah established his own reputation and the right of primogeniture. In every age, and more especially in Asia, the thirst of power has inspired the same passions, and occasioned the same disorders; but, from the long series of civil war, it would not be easy to extract a sentiment more pure and magnanimous than is contained in the saying of the Turkish prince. On the eve of the battle, he performed his devotions at Thous, before the

    tomb of the Imam Riza. As the sultan rose from the ground, he asked his vizier Nizam, who had knelt beside him, what had been the object of his secret petition: “That your arms may be crowned with victory,” was the prudent, and most probably the sincere, answer of the minister. “For my part,” replied the generous Malek, “I implored the Lord of Hosts that he would take from me my life and crown, if my brother be more worthy than myself to reign over the Moslems.” The favorable judgment of heaven was ratified by the caliph; and for the first time, the sacred title of Commander of the Faithful was communicated to a Barbarian. But this Barbarian, by his personal merit, and the extent of his empire, was the greatest prince of his age. After the settlement of Persia and Syria, he marched at the head of innumerable armies to achieve the conquest of Turkestan, which had been undertaken by his father. In his passage of the Oxus, the boatmen, who had been employed in transporting some troops, complained, that their payment was assigned on the revenues of Antioch. The sultan frowned at this preposterous choice; but he smiled at the artful flattery of his vizier. “It was not to postpone their reward, that I selected those remote places, but to leave a memorial to posterity, that, under your reign, Antioch and the Oxus were subject to the same sovereign.” But this description of his limits was unjust and parsimonious: beyond the Oxus, he reduced to his obedience the cities of Bochara, Carizme, and Samarcand, and crushed each rebellious slave, or independent savage, who dared to resist. Malek passed the Sihon or Jaxartes, the last boundary of Persian civilization: the hordes of Turkestan yielded to his supremacy: his name was inserted on the coins, and in the prayers of Cashgar, a Tartar kingdom on the extreme borders of China. From the Chinese frontier, he stretched his immediate jurisdiction or feudatory sway to the west and south, as far as the mountains of Georgia, the neighborhood of Constantinople, the holy city of Jerusalem, and the spicy groves of Arabia Felix. Instead of resigning himself to the luxury of his harem, the shepherd king, both in peace and war, was in action and in the field. By the perpetual motion of the royal camp, each province was successively blessed with his presence; and he is said to have

    perambulated twelve times the wide extent of his dominions, which surpassed the Asiatic reign of Cyrus and the caliphs. Of these expeditions, the most pious and splendid was the pilgrimage of Mecca: the freedom and safety of the caravans were protected by his arms; the citizens and pilgrims were enriched by the profusion of his alms; and the desert was cheered by the places of relief and refreshment, which he instituted for the use of his brethren. Hunting was the pleasure, and even the passion, of the sultan, and his train consisted of forty-seven thousand horses; but after the massacre of a Turkish chase, for each piece of game, he bestowed a piece of gold on the poor, a slight atonement, at the expense of the people, for the cost and mischief of the amusement of kings. In the peaceful prosperity of his reign, the cities of Asia were adorned with palaces and hospitals with moschs and colleges; few departed from his Divan without reward, and none without justice. The language and literature of Persia revived under the house of Seljuk; and if Malek emulated the liberality of a Turk less potent than himself, his palace might resound with the songs of a hundred poets. The sultan bestowed a more serious and learned care on the reformation of the calendar, which was effected by a general assembly of the astronomers of the East. By a law of the prophet, the Moslems are confined to the irregular course of the lunar months; in Persia, since the age of Zoroaster, the revolution of the sun has been known and celebrated as an annual festival; but after the fall of the Magian empire, the intercalation had been neglected; the fractions of minutes and hours were multiplied into days; and the date of the springs was removed from the sign of Aries to that of Pisces. The reign of Malek was illustrated by the Gelalan æra; and all errors, either past or future, were corrected by a computation of time, which surpasses the Julian, and approaches the accuracy of the Gregorian, style.

    In a period when Europe was plunged in the deepest barbarism, the light and splendor of Asia may be ascribed to

    the docility rather than the knowledge of the Turkish conquerors. An ample share of their wisdom and virtue is due to a Persian vizier, who ruled the empire under the reigns of Alp Arslan and his son. Nizam, one of the most illustrious ministers of the East, was honored by the caliph as an oracle of religion and science; he was trusted by the sultan as the faithful vicegerent of his power and justice. After an administration of thirty years, the fame of the vizier, his wealth, and even his services, were transformed into crimes. He was overthrown by the insidious arts of a woman and a rival; and his fall was hastened by a rash declaration, that his cap and ink-horn, the badges of his office, were connected by the divine decree with the throne and diadem of the sultan. At the age of ninety-three years, the venerable statesman was dismissed by his master, accused by his enemies, and murdered by a fanatic: * the last words of Nizam attested his innocence, and the remainder of Malek’s life was short and inglorious. From Ispahan, the scene of this disgraceful transaction, the sultan moved to Bagdad, with the design of transplanting the caliph, and of fixing his own residence in the capital of the Moslem world. The feeble successor of Mahomet obtained a respite of ten days; and before the expiration of the term, the Barbarian was summoned by the angel of death. His ambassadors at Constantinople had asked in marriage a Roman princess; but the proposal was decently eluded; and the daughter of Alexius, who might herself have been the victim, expresses her abhorrence of his unnatural conjunction. The daughter of the sultan was bestowed on the caliph Moctadi, with the imperious condition, that, renouncing the society of his wives and concubines, he should forever confine himself to this honorable alliance.

    Chapter LVII: The Turks. —

    Part III.

    The greatness and unity of the Turkish empire expired in the person of Malek Shah. His vacant throne was disputed by his

    brother and his four sons; and, after a series of civil wars, the treaty which reconciled the surviving candidates confirmed a lasting separation in the Persian dynasty, the eldest and principal branch of the house of Seljuk. The three younger dynasties were those of Kerman, of Syria, and of Roum: the first of these commanded an extensive, though obscure, dominion on the shores of the Indian Ocean: the second expelled the Arabian princes of Aleppo and Damascus; and the third, our peculiar care, invaded the Roman provinces of Asia Minor. The generous policy of Malek contributed to their elevation: he allowed the princes of his blood, even those whom he had vanquished in the field, to seek new kingdoms worthy of their ambition; nor was he displeased that they should draw away the more ardent spirits, who might have disturbed the tranquillity of his reign. As the supreme head of his family and nation, the great sultan of Persia commanded the obedience and tribute of his royal brethren: the thrones of Kerman and Nice, of Aleppo and Damascus; the Atabeks, and emirs of Syria and Mesopotamia, erected their standards under the shadow of his sceptre: and the hordes of Turkmans overspread the plains of the Western Asia. After the death of Malek, the bands of union and subordination were relaxed and finally dissolved: the indulgence of the house of Seljuk invested their slaves with the inheritance of kingdoms; and, in the Oriental style, a crowd of princes arose from the dust of their feet.

    A prince of the royal line, Cutulmish, * the son of Izrail, the son of Seljuk, had fallen in a battle against Alp Arslan and the humane victor had dropped a tear over his grave. His five sons, strong in arms, ambitious of power, and eager for revenge, unsheathed their cimeters against the son of Alp Arslan. The two armies expected the signal when the caliph, forgetful of the majesty which secluded him from vulgar eyes, interposed his venerable mediation. “Instead of shedding the blood of your brethren, your brethren both in descent and faith, unite your forces in a holy war against the Greeks, the enemies of God and his apostle.” They listened to his voice; the

    sultan embraced his rebellious kinsmen; and the eldest, the valiant Soliman, accepted the royal standard, which gave him the free conquest and hereditary command of the provinces of the Roman empire, from Arzeroum to Constantinople, and the unknown regions of the West. Accompanied by his four brothers, he passed the Euphrates; the Turkish camp was soon seated in the neighborhood of Kutaieh in Phrygia; and his flying cavalry laid waste the country as far as the Hellespont and the Black Sea. Since the decline of the empire, the peninsula of Asia Minor had been exposed to the transient, though destructive, inroads of the Persians and Saracens; but the fruits of a lasting conquest were reserved for the Turkish sultan; and his arms were introduced by the Greeks, who aspired to reign on the ruins of their country. Since the captivity of Romanus, six years the feeble son of Eudocia had trembled under the weight of the Imperial crown, till the provinces of the East and West were lost in the same month by a double rebellion: of either chief Nicephorus was the common name; but the surnames of Bryennius and Botoniates distinguish the European and Asiatic candidates. Their reasons, or rather their promises, were weighed in the Divan; and, after some hesitation, Soliman declared himself in favor of Botoniates, opened a free passage to his troops in their march from Antioch to Nice, and joined the banner of the Crescent to that of the Cross. After his ally had ascended the throne of Constantinople, the sultan was hospitably entertained in the suburb of Chrysopolis or Scutari; and a body of two thousand Turks was transported into Europe, to whose dexterity and courage the new emperor was indebted for the defeat and captivity of his rival, Bryennius. But the conquest of Europe was dearly purchased by the sacrifice of Asia: Constantinople was deprived of the obedience and revenue of the provinces beyond the Bosphorus and Hellespont; and the regular progress of the Turks, who fortified the passes of the rivers and mountains, left not a hope of their retreat or expulsion. Another candidate implored the aid of the sultan: Melissenus, in his purple robes and red buskins, attended the motions of the Turkish camp; and the desponding cities were tempted by the summons of a Roman

    prince, who immediately surrendered them into the hands of the Barbarians. These acquisitions were confirmed by a treaty of peace with the emperor Alexius: his fear of Robert compelled him to seek the friendship of Soliman; and it was not till after the sultan’s death that he extended as far as Nicomedia, about sixty miles from Constantinople, the eastern boundary of the Roman world. Trebizond alone, defended on either side by the sea and mountains, preserved at the extremity of the Euxine the ancient character of a Greek colony, and the future destiny of a Christian empire.

    Since the first conquests of the caliphs, the establishment of the Turks in Anatolia or Asia Minor was the most deplorable loss which the church and empire had sustained. By the propagation of the Moslem faith, Soliman deserved the name of Gazi, a holy champion; and his new kingdoms, of the Romans, or of Roum, was added to the tables of Oriental geography. It is described as extending from the Euphrates to Constantinople, from the Black Sea to the confines of Syria; pregnant with mines of silver and iron, of alum and copper, fruitful in corn and wine, and productive of cattle and excellent horses. The wealth of Lydia, the arts of the Greeks, the splendor of the Augustan age, existed only in books and ruins, which were equally obscure in the eyes of the Scythian conquerors. Yet, in the present decay, Anatolia still contains some wealthy and populous cities; and, under the Byzantine empire, they were far more flourishing in numbers, size, and opulence. By the choice of the sultan, Nice, the metropolis of Bithynia, was preferred for his palace and fortress: the seat of the Seljukian dynasty of Roum was planted one hundred miles from Constantinople; and the divinity of Christ was denied and derided in the same temple in which it had been pronounced by the first general synod of the Catholics. The unity of God, and the mission of Mahomet, were preached in the moschs; the Arabian learning was taught in the schools; the Cadhis judged according to the law of the Koran; the Turkish manners and language prevailed in the cities; and Turkman camps were scattered over the plains and mountains of Anatolia. On the

    hard conditions of tribute and servitude, the Greek Christians might enjoy the exercise of their religion; but their most holy churches were profaned; their priests and bishops were insulted; they were compelled to suffer the triumph of the Pagans, and the apostasy of their brethren; many thousand children were marked by the knife of circumcision; and many thousand captives were devoted to the service or the pleasures of their masters. After the loss of Asia, Antioch still maintained her primitive allegiance to Christ and Cæsar; but the solitary province was separated from all Roman aid, and surrounded on all sides by the Mahometan powers. The despair of Philaretus the governor prepared the sacrifice of his religion and loyalty, had not his guilt been prevented by his son, who hastened to the Nicene palace, and offered to deliver this valuable prize into the hands of Soliman. The ambitious sultan mounted on horseback, and in twelve nights (for he reposed in the day) performed a march of six hundred miles. Antioch was oppressed by the speed and secrecy of his enterprise; and the dependent cities, as far as Laodicea and the confines of Aleppo, obeyed the example of the metropolis. From Laodicea to the Thracian Bosphorus, or arm of St. George, the conquests and reign of Soliman extended thirty days’ journey in length, and in breadth about ten or fifteen, between the rocks of Lycia and the Black Sea. The Turkish ignorance of navigation protected, for a while, the inglorious safety of the emperor; but no sooner had a fleet of two hundred ships been constructed by the hands of the captive Greeks, than Alexius trembled behind the walls of his capital. His plaintive epistles were dispersed over Europe, to excite the compassion of the Latins, and to paint the danger, the weakness, and the riches of the city of Constantine.

    But the most interesting conquest of the Seljukian Turks was that of Jerusalem, which soon became the theatre of nations. In their capitulation with Omar, the inhabitants had stipulated the assurance of their religion and property; but the articles were interpreted by a master against whom it was dangerous to dispute; and in the four hundred years of the

    reign of the caliphs, the political climate of Jerusalem was exposed to the vicissitudes of storm and sunshine. By the increase of proselytes and population, the Mahometans might excuse the usurpation of three fourths of the city: but a peculiar quarter was resolved for the patriarch with his clergy and people; a tribute of two pieces of gold was the price of protection; and the sepulchre of Christ, with the church of the Resurrection, was still left in the hands of his votaries. Of these votaries, the most numerous and respectable portion were strangers to Jerusalem: the pilgrimages to the Holy Land had been stimulated, rather than suppressed, by the conquest of the Arabs; and the enthusiasm which had always prompted these perilous journeys, was nourished by the congenial passions of grief and indignation. A crowd of pilgrims from the East and West continued to visit the holy sepulchre, and the adjacent sanctuaries, more especially at the festival of Easter; and the Greeks and Latins, the Nestorians and Jacobites, the Copts and Abyssinians, the Armenians and Georgians, maintained the chapels, the clergy, and the poor of their respective communions. The harmony of prayer in so many various tongues, the worship of so many nations in the common temple of their religion, might have afforded a spectacle of edification and peace; but the zeal of the Christian sects was imbittered by hatred and revenge; and in the kingdom of a suffering Messiah, who had pardoned his enemies, they aspired to command and persecute their spiritual brethren. The preëminence was asserted by the spirit and numbers of the Franks; and the greatness of Charlemagne protected both the Latin pilgrims and the Catholics of the East. The poverty of Carthage, Alexandria, and Jerusalem, was relieved by the alms of that pious emperor; and many monasteries of Palestine were founded or restored by his liberal devotion. Harun Alrashid, the greatest of the Abbassides, esteemed in his Christian brother a similar supremacy of genius and power: their friendship was cemented by a frequent intercourse of gifts and embassies; and the caliph, without resigning the substantial dominion, presented the emperor with the keys of the holy sepulchre, and perhaps of the city of Jerusalem. In the decline of the

    Carlovingian monarchy, the republic of Amalphi promoted the interest of trade and religion in the East. Her vessels transported the Latin pilgrims to the coasts of Egypt and Palestine, and deserved, by their useful imports, the favor and alliance of the Fatimite caliphs: an annual fair was instituted on Mount Calvary: and the Italian merchants founded the convent and hospital of St. John of Jerusalem, the cradle of the monastic and military order, which has since reigned in the isles of Rhodes and of Malta. Had the Christian pilgrims been content to revere the tomb of a prophet, the disciples of Mahomet, instead of blaming, would have imitated, their piety: but these rigid Unitarians were scandalized by a worship which represents the birth, death, and resurrection, of a God; the Catholic images were branded with the name of idols; and the Moslems smiled with indignation at the miraculous flame which was kindled on the eve of Easter in the holy sepulchre. This pious fraud, first devised in the ninth century, was devoutly cherished by the Latin crusaders, and is annually repeated by the clergy of the Greek, Armenian, and Coptic sects, who impose on the credulous spectators for their own benefit, and that of their tyrants. In every age, a principle of toleration has been fortified by a sense of interest: and the revenue of the prince and his emir was increased each year, by the expense and tribute of so many thousand strangers.

    The revolution which transferred the sceptre from the Abbassides to the Fatimites was a benefit, rather than an injury, to the Holy Land. A sovereign resident in Egypt was more sensible of the importance of Christian trade; and the emirs of Palestine were less remote from the justice and power of the throne. But the third of these Fatimite caliphs was the famous Hakem, a frantic youth, who was delivered by his impiety and despotism from the fear either of God or man; and whose reign was a wild mixture of vice and folly. Regardless of the most ancient customs of Egypt, he imposed on the women an absolute confinement; the restraint excited the clamors of both sexes; their clamors provoked his fury; a part of Old Cairo was delivered to the flames and the guards and citizens

    were engaged many days in a bloody conflict. At first the caliph declared himself a zealous Mussulman, the founder or benefactor of moschs and colleges: twelve hundred and ninety copies of the Koran were transcribed at his expense in letters of gold; and his edict extirpated the vineyards of the Upper Egypt. But his vanity was soon flattered by the hope of introducing a new religion; he aspired above the fame of a prophet, and styled himself the visible image of the Most High God, who, after nine apparitions on earth, was at length manifest in his royal person. At the name of Hakem, the lord of the living and the dead, every knee was bent in religious adoration: his mysteries were performed on a mountain near Cairo: sixteen thousand converts had signed his profession of faith; and at the present hour, a free and warlike people, the Druses of Mount Libanus, are persuaded of the life and divinity of a madman and tyrant. In his divine character, Hakem hated the Jews and Christians, as the servants of his rivals; while some remains of prejudice or prudence still pleaded in favor of the law of Mahomet. Both in Egypt and Palestine, his cruel and wanton persecution made some martyrs and many apostles: the common rights and special privileges of the sectaries were equally disregarded; and a general interdict was laid on the devotion of strangers and natives. The temple of the Christian world, the church of the Resurrection, was demolished to its foundations; the luminous prodigy of Easter was interrupted, and much profane labor was exhausted to destroy the cave in the rock which properly constitutes the holy sepulchre. At the report of this sacrilege, the nations of Europe were astonished and afflicted: but instead of arming in the defence of the Holy Land, they contented themselves with burning, or banishing, the Jews, as the secret advisers of the impious Barbarian. Yet the calamities of Jerusalem were in some measure alleviated by the inconstancy or repentance of Hakem himself; and the royal mandate was sealed for the restitution of the churches, when the tyrant was assassinated by the emissaries of his sister. The succeeding caliphs resumed the maxims of religion and policy: a free toleration was again granted; with the pious aid of the emperor of Constantinople, the holy sepulchre arose

    from its ruins; and, after a short abstinence, the pilgrims returned with an increase of appetite to the spiritual feast. In the sea-voyage of Palestine, the dangers were frequent, and the opportunities rare: but the conversion of Hungary opened a safe communication between Germany and Greece. The charity of St. Stephen, the apostle of his kingdom, relieved and conducted his itinerant brethren; and from Belgrade to Antioch, they traversed fifteen hundred miles of a Christian empire. Among the Franks, the zeal of pilgrimage prevailed beyond the example of former times: and the roads were covered with multitudes of either sex, and of every rank, who professed their contempt of life, so soon as they should have kissed the tomb of their Redeemer. Princes and prelates abandoned the care of their dominions; and the numbers of these pious caravans were a prelude to the armies which marched in the ensuing age under the banner of the cross. About thirty years before the first crusade, the arch bishop of Mentz, with the bishops of Utrecht, Bamberg, and Ratisbon, undertook this laborious journey from the Rhine to the Jordan; and the multitude of their followers amounted to seven thousand persons. At Constantinople, they were hospitably entertained by the emperor; but the ostentation of their wealth provoked the assault of the wild Arabs: they drew their swords with scrupulous reluctance, and sustained siege in the village of Capernaum, till they were rescued by the venal protection of the Fatimite emir. After visiting the holy places, they embarked for Italy, but only a remnant of two thousand arrived in safety in their native land. Ingulphus, a secretary of William the Conqueror, was a companion of this pilgrimage: he observes that they sailed from Normandy, thirty stout and well-appointed horsemen; but that they repassed the Alps, twenty miserable palmers, with the staff in their hand, and the wallet at their back.

    After the defeat of the Romans, the tranquillity of the Fatimite caliphs was invaded by the Turks. One of the lieutenants of Malek Shah, Atsiz the Carizmian, marched into Syria at the head of a powerful army, and reduced Damascus by famine

    and the sword. Hems, and the other cities of the province, acknowledged the caliph of Bagdad and the sultan of Persia; and the victorious emir advanced without resistance to the banks of the Nile: the Fatimite was preparing to fly into the heart of Africa; but the negroes of his guard and the inhabitants of Cairo made a desperate sally, and repulsed the Turk from the confines of Egypt. In his retreat he indulged the license of slaughter and rapine: the judge and notaries of Jerusalem were invited to his camp; and their execution was followed by the massacre of three thousand citizens. The cruelty or the defeat of Atsiz was soon punished by the sultan Toucush, the brother of Malek Shah, who, with a higher title and more formidable powers, asserted the dominion of Syria and Palestine. The house of Seljuk reigned about twenty years in Jerusalem; but the hereditary command of the holy city and territory was intrusted or abandoned to the emir Ortok, the chief of a tribe of Turkmans, whose children, after their expulsion from Palestine, formed two dynasties on the borders of Armenia and Assyria. The Oriental Christians and the Latin pilgrims deplored a revolution, which, instead of the regular government and old alliance of the caliphs, imposed on their necks the iron yoke of the strangers of the North. In his court and camp the great sultan had adopted in some degree the arts and manners of Persia; but the body of the Turkish nation, and more especially the pastoral tribes, still breathed the fierceness of the desert. From Nice to Jerusalem, the western countries of Asia were a scene of foreign and domestic hostility; and the shepherds of Palestine, who held a precarious sway on a doubtful frontier, had neither leisure nor capacity to await the slow profits of commercial and religious freedom. The pilgrims, who, through innumerable perils, had reached the gates of Jerusalem, were the victims of private rapine or public oppression, and often sunk under the pressure of famine and disease, before they were permitted to salute the holy sepulchre. A spirit of native barbarism, or recent zeal, prompted the Turkmans to insult the clergy of every sect: the patriarch was dragged by the hair along the pavement, and cast into a dungeon, to extort a ransom from the sympathy of his flock; and the divine worship in the

    church of the Resurrection was often disturbed by the savage rudeness of its masters. The pathetic tale excited the millions of the West to march under the standard of the cross to the relief of the Holy Land; and yet how trifling is the sum of these accumulated evils, if compared with the single act of the sacrilege of Hakem, which had been so patiently endured by the Latin Christians! A slighter provocation inflamed the more irascible temper of their descendants: a new spirit had arisen of religious chivalry and papal dominion; a nerve was touched of exquisite feeling; and the sensation vibrated to the heart of Europe.

    Chapter LVIII:

    The First Crusade.

    Part I.

    Origin And Numbers Of The First Crusade. — Characters Of The Latin Princes. — Their March To Constantinople. — Policy Of The Greek Emperor Alexius. — Conquest Of Nice, Antioch, And Jerusalem, By The Franks. — Deliverance Of The Holy Sepulchre. — Godfrey Of Bouillon, First King Of Jerusalem. — Institutions Of The French Or Latin Kingdom.

    About twenty years after the conquest of Jerusalem by the Turks, the holy sepulchre was visited by a hermit of the name of Peter, a native of Amiens, in the province of Picardy in France. His resentment and sympathy were excited by his own injuries and the oppression of the Christian name; he mingled his tears with those of the patriarch, and earnestly inquired, if no hopes of relief could be entertained from the Greek emperors of the East. The patriarch exposed the vices and weakness of the successors of Constantine. “I will rouse,” exclaimed the hermit, “the martial nations of Europe in your cause;” and Europe was obedient to the call of the hermit. The astonished patriarch dismissed him with epistles of credit and complaint; and no sooner did he land at Bari, than Peter hastened to kiss the feet of the Roman pontiff. His stature was small, his appearance contemptible; but his eye was keen and lively; and he possessed that vehemence of speech, which seldom fails to impart the persuasion of the soul. He was born of a gentleman’s family, (for we must now adopt a modern

    idiom,) and his military service was under the neighboring counts of Boulogne, the heroes of the first crusade. But he soon relinquished the sword and the world; and if it be true, that his wife, however noble, was aged and ugly, he might withdraw, with the less reluctance, from her bed to a convent, and at length to a hermitage. * In this austere solitude, his body was emaciated, his fancy was inflamed; whatever he wished, he believed; whatever he believed, he saw in dreams and revelations. From Jerusalem the pilgrim returned an accomplished fanatic; but as he excelled in the popular madness of the times, Pope Urban the Second received him as a prophet, applauded his glorious design, promised to support it in a general council, and encouraged him to proclaim the deliverance of the Holy Land. Invigorated by the approbation of the pontiff, his zealous missionary traversed. with speed and success, the provinces of Italy and France. His diet was abstemious, his prayers long and fervent, and the alms which he received with one hand, he distributed with the other: his head was bare, his feet naked, his meagre body was wrapped in a coarse garment; he bore and displayed a weighty crucifix; and the ass on which he rode was sanctified, in the public eye, by the service of the man of God. He preached to innumerable crowds in the churches, the streets, and the highways: the hermit entered with equal confidence the palace and the cottage; and the people (for all was people) was impetuously moved by his call to repentance and arms. When he painted the sufferings of the natives and pilgrims of Palestine, every heart was melted to compassion; every breast glowed with indignation, when he challenged the warriors of the age to defend their brethren, and rescue their Savior: his ignorance of art and language was compensated by sighs, and tears, and ejaculations; and Peter supplied the deficiency of reason by loud and frequent appeals to Christ and his mother, to the saints and angels of paradise, with whom he had personally conversed. The most perfect orator of Athens might have envied the success of his eloquence; the rustic enthusiast inspired the passions which he felt, and Christendom expected with impatience the counsels and decrees of the supreme pontiff.

    The magnanimous spirit of Gregory the Seventh had already embraced the design of arming Europe against Asia; the ardor of his zeal and ambition still breathes in his epistles: from either side of the Alps, fifty thousand Catholics had enlisted under the banner of St. Peter; and his successor reveals his intention of marching at their head against the impious sectaries of Mahomet. But the glory or reproach of executing, though not in person, this holy enterprise, was reserved for Urban the Second, the most faithful of his disciples. He undertook the conquest of the East, whilst the larger portion of Rome was possessed and fortified by his rival Guibert of Ravenna, who contended with Urban for the name and honors of the pontificate. He attempted to unite the powers of the West, at a time when the princes were separated from the church, and the people from their princes, by the excommunication which himself and his predecessors had thundered against the emperor and the king of France. Philip the First, of France, supported with patience the censures which he had provoked by his scandalous life and adulterous marriage. Henry the Fourth, of Germany, asserted the right of investitures, the prerogative of confirming his bishops by the delivery of the ring and crosier. But the emperor’s party was crushed in Italy by the arms of the Normans and the Countess Mathilda; and the long quarrel had been recently envenomed by the revolt of his son Conrad and the shame of his wife, who, in the synods of Constance and Placentia, confessed the manifold prostitutions to which she had been exposed by a husband regardless of her honor and his own. So popular was the cause of Urban, so weighty was his influence, that the council which he summoned at Placentia was composed of two hundred bishops of Italy, France, Burgandy, Swabia, and Bavaria. Four thousand of the clergy, and thirty thousand of the laity, attended this important meeting; and, as the most spacious cathedral would have been inadequate to the multitude, the session of seven days was held in a plain adjacent to the city. The ambassadors of the Greek emperor, Alexius Comnenus, were introduced to plead the distress of their sovereign, and the danger of Constantinople, which was

    divided only by a narrow sea from the victorious Turks, the common enemies of the Christian name. In their suppliant address they flattered the pride of the Latin princes; and, appealing at once to their policy and religion, exhorted them to repel the Barbarians on the confines of Asia, rather than to expect them in the heart of Europe. At the sad tale of the misery and perils of their Eastern brethren, the assembly burst into tears; the most eager champions declared their readiness to march; and the Greek ambassadors were dismissed with the assurance of a speedy and powerful succor. The relief of Constantinople was included in the larger and most distant project of the deliverance of Jerusalem; but the prudent Urban adjourned the final decision to a second synod, which he proposed to celebrate in some city of France in the autumn of the same year. The short delay would propagate the flame of enthusiasm; and his firmest hope was in a nation of soldiers still proud of the preëminence of their name, and ambitious to emulate their hero Charlemagne, who, in the popular romance of Turpin, had achieved the conquest of the Holy Land. A latent motive of affection or vanity might influence the choice of Urban: he was himself a native of France, a monk of Clugny, and the first of his countrymen who ascended the throne of St. Peter. The pope had illustrated his family and province; nor is there perhaps a more exquisite gratification than to revisit, in a conspicuous dignity, the humble and laborious scenes of our youth.

    It may occasion some surprise that the Roman pontiff should erect, in the heart of France, the tribunal from whence he hurled his anathemas against the king; but our surprise will vanish so soon as we form a just estimate of a king of France of the eleventh century. Philip the First was the great-grandson of Hugh Capet, the founder of the present race, who, in the decline of Charlemagne’s posterity, added the regal title to his patrimonial estates of Paris and Orleans. In this narrow compass, he was possessed of wealth and jurisdiction; but in the rest of France, Hugh and his first descendants were no more than the feudal lords of about sixty dukes and counts, of

    independent and hereditary power, who disdained the control of laws and legal assemblies, and whose disregard of their sovereign was revenged by the disobedience of their inferior vassals. At Clermont, in the territories of the count of Auvergne, the pope might brave with impunity the resentment of Philip; and the council which he convened in that city was not less numerous or respectable than the synod of Placentia. Besides his court and council of Roman cardinals, he was supported by thirteen archbishops and two hundred and twenty-five bishops: the number of mitred prelates was computed at four hundred; and the fathers of the church were blessed by the saints and enlightened by the doctors of the age. From the adjacent kingdoms, a martial train of lords and knights of power and renown attended the council, in high expectation of its resolves; and such was the ardor of zeal and curiosity, that the city was filled, and many thousands, in the month of November, erected their tents or huts in the open field. A session of eight days produced some useful or edifying canons for the reformation of manners; a severe censure was pronounced against the license of private war; the Truce of God was confirmed, a suspension of hostilities during four days of the week; women and priests were placed under the safeguard of the church; and a protection of three years was extended to husbandmen and merchants, the defenceless victims of military rapine. But a law, however venerable be the sanction, cannot suddenly transform the temper of the times; and the benevolent efforts of Urban deserve the less praise, since he labored to appease some domestic quarrels that he might spread the flames of war from the Atlantic to the Euphrates. From the synod of Placentia, the rumor of his great design had gone forth among the nations: the clergy on their return had preached in every diocese the merit and glory of the deliverance of the Holy Land; and when the pope ascended a lofty scaffold in the market-place of Clermont, his eloquence was addressed to a well-prepared and impatient audience. His topics were obvious, his exhortation was vehement, his success inevitable. The orator was interrupted by the shout of thousands, who with one voice, and in their rustic idiom, exclaimed aloud, “God wills it, God wills it.” “It is indeed the

    will of God,” replied the pope; “and let this memorable word, the inspiration surely of the Holy Spirit, be forever adopted as your cry of battle, to animate the devotion and courage of the champions of Christ. His cross is the symbol of your salvation; wear it, a red, a bloody cross, as an external mark, on your breasts or shoulders, as a pledge of your sacred and irrevocable engagement.” The proposal was joyfully accepted; great numbers, both of the clergy and laity, impressed on their garments the sign of the cross, and solicited the pope to march at their head. This dangerous honor was declined by the more prudent successor of Gregory, who alleged the schism of the church, and the duties of his pastoral office, recommending to the faithful, who were disqualified by sex or profession, by age or infirmity, to aid, with their prayers and alms, the personal service of their robust brethren. The name and powers of his legate he devolved on Adhemar bishop of Puy, the first who had received the cross at his hands. The foremost of the temporal chiefs was Raymond count of Thoulouse, whose ambassadors in the council excused the absence, and pledged the honor, of their master. After the confession and absolution of their sins, the champions of the cross were dismissed with a superfluous admonition to invite their countrymen and friends; and their departure for the Holy Land was fixed to the festival of the Assumption, the fifteenth of August, of the ensuing year.

    So familiar, and as it were so natural to man, is the practice of violence, that our indulgence allows the slightest provocation, the most disputable right, as a sufficient ground of national hostility. But the name and nature of a holy war demands a more rigorous scrutiny; nor can we hastily believe, that the servants of the Prince of Peace would unsheathe the sword of destruction, unless the motive were pure, the quarrel legitimate, and the necessity inevitable. The policy of an action may be determined from the tardy lessons of experience; but, before we act, our conscience should be satisfied of the justice and propriety of our enterprise. In the age of the crusades, the Christians, both of the East and West, were persuaded of their

    lawfulness and merit; their arguments are clouded by the perpetual abuse of Scripture and rhetoric; but they seem to insist on the right of natural and religious defence, their peculiar title to the Holy Land, and the impiety of their Pagan and Mahometan foes. I. The right of a just defence may fairly include our civil and spiritual allies: it depends on the existence of danger; and that danger must be estimated by the twofold consideration of the malice, and the power, of our enemies. A pernicious tenet has been imputed to the Mahometans, the duty of extirpating all other religions by the sword. This charge of ignorance and bigotry is refuted by the Koran, by the history of the Mussulman conquerors, and by their public and legal toleration of the Christian worship. But it cannot be denied, that the Oriental churches are depressed under their iron yoke; that, in peace and war, they assert a divine and indefeasible claim of universal empire; and that, in their orthodox creed, the unbelieving nations are continually threatened with the loss of religion or liberty. In the eleventh century, the victorious arms of the Turks presented a real and urgent apprehension of these losses. They had subdued, in less than thirty years, the kingdoms of Asia, as far as Jerusalem and the Hellespont; and the Greek empire tottered on the verge of destruction. Besides an honest sympathy for their brethren, the Latins had a right and interest in the support of Constantinople, the most important barrier of the West; and the privilege of defence must reach to prevent, as well as to repel, an impending assault. But this salutary purpose might have been accomplished by a moderate succor; and our calmer reason must disclaim the innumerable hosts, and remote operations, which overwhelmed Asia and depopulated Europe. * II. Palestine could add nothing to the strength or safety of the Latins; and fanaticism alone could pretend to justify the conquest of that distant and narrow province. The Christians affirmed that their inalienable title to the promised land had been sealed by the blood of their divine Savior; it was their right and duty to rescue their inheritance from the unjust possessors, who profaned his sepulchre, and oppressed the pilgrimage of his disciples. Vainly would it be alleged that the preëminence of Jerusalem, and the sanctity of

    Palestine, have been abolished with the Mosaic law; that the God of the Christians is not a local deity, and that the recovery of Bethlem or Calvary, his cradle or his tomb, will not atone for the violation of the moral precepts of the gospel. Such arguments glance aside from the leaden shield of superstition; and the religious mind will not easily relinquish its hold on the sacred ground of mystery and miracle. III. But the holy wars which have been waged in every climate of the globe, from Egypt to Livonia, and from Peru to Hindostan, require the support of some more general and flexible tenet. It has been often supposed, and sometimes affirmed, that a difference of religion is a worthy cause of hostility; that obstinate unbelievers may be slain or subdued by the champions of the cross; and that grace is the sole fountain of dominion as well as of mercy. * Above four hundred years before the first crusade, the eastern and western provinces of the Roman empire had been acquired about the same time, and in the same manner, by the Barbarians of Germany and Arabia. Time and treaties had legitimated the conquest of the Christian Franks; but in the eyes of their subjects and neighbors, the Mahometan princes were still tyrants and usurpers, who, by the arms of war or rebellion, might be lawfully driven from their unlawful possession.

    As the manners of the Christians were relaxed, their discipline of penance was enforced; and with the multiplication of sins, the remedies were multiplied. In the primitive church, a voluntary and open confession prepared the work of atonement. In the middle ages, the bishops and priests interrogated the criminal; compelled him to account for his thoughts, words, and actions; and prescribed the terms of his reconciliation with God. But as this discretionary power might alternately be abused by indulgence and tyranny, a rule of discipline was framed, to inform and regulate the spiritual judges. This mode of legislation was invented by the Greeks; their penitentials were translated, or imitated, in the Latin church; and, in the time of Charlemagne, the clergy of every diocese were provided with a code, which they prudently

    concealed from the knowledge of the vulgar. In this dangerous estimate of crimes and punishments, each case was supposed, each difference was remarked, by the experience or penetration of the monks; some sins are enumerated which innocence could not have suspected, and others which reason cannot believe; and the more ordinary offences of fornication and adultery, of perjury and sacrilege, of rapine and murder, were expiated by a penance, which, according to the various circumstances, was prolonged from forty days to seven years. During this term of mortification, the patient was healed, the criminal was absolved, by a salutary regimen of fasts and prayers: the disorder of his dress was expressive of grief and remorse; and he humbly abstained from all the business and pleasure of social life. But the rigid execution of these laws would have depopulated the palace, the camp, and the city; the Barbarians of the West believed and trembled; but nature often rebelled against principle; and the magistrate labored without effect to enforce the jurisdiction of the priest. A literal accomplishment of penance was indeed impracticable: the guilt of adultery was multiplied by daily repetition; that of homicide might involve the massacre of a whole people; each act was separately numbered; and, in those times of anarchy and vice, a modest sinner might easily incur a debt of three hundred years. His insolvency was relieved by a commutation, or indulgence: a year of penance was appreciated at twenty-six solidi of silver, about four pounds sterling, for the rich; at three solidi, or nine shillings, for the indigent: and these alms were soon appropriated to the use of the church, which derived, from the redemption of sins, an inexhaustible source of opulence and dominion. A debt of three hundred years, or twelve hundred pounds, was enough to impoverish a plentiful fortune; the scarcity of gold and silver was supplied by the alienation of land; and the princely donations of Pepin and Charlemagne are expressly given for the remedy of their soul. It is a maxim of the civil law, that whosoever cannot pay with his purse, must pay with his body; and the practice of flagellation was adopted by the monks, a cheap, though painful equivalent. By a fantastic arithmetic, a year of penance was taxed at three thousand lashes; and such was the skill

    and patience of a famous hermit, St. Dominic of the iron Cuirass, that in six days he could discharge an entire century, by a whipping of three hundred thousand stripes. His example was followed by many penitents of both sexes; and, as a vicarious sacrifice was accepted, a sturdy disciplinarian might expiate on his own back the sins of his benefactors. These compensations of the purse and the person introduced, in the eleventh century, a more honorable mode of satisfaction. The merit of military service against the Saracens of Africa and Spain had been allowed by the predecessors of Urban the Second. In the council of Clermont, that pope proclaimed a plenary indulgence to those who should enlist under the banner of the cross; the absolution of all their sins, and a full receipt for all that might be due of canonical penance. The cold philosophy of modern times is incapable of feeling the impression that was made on a sinful and fanatic world. At the voice of their pastor, the robber, the incendiary, the homicide, arose by thousands to redeem their souls, by repeating on the infidels the same deeds which they had exercised against their Christian brethren; and the terms of atonement were eagerly embraced by offenders of every rank and denomination. None were pure; none were exempt from the guilt and penalty of sin; and those who were the least amenable to the justice of God and the church were the best entitled to the temporal and eternal recompense of their pious courage. If they fell, the spirit of the Latin clergy did not hesitate to adorn their tomb with the crown of martyrdom; and should they survive, they could expect without impatience the delay and increase of their heavenly reward. They offered their blood to the Son of God, who had laid down his life for their salvation: they took up the cross, and entered with confidence into the way of the Lord. His providence would watch over their safety; perhaps his visible and miraculous power would smooth the difficulties of their holy enterprise. The cloud and pillar of Jehovah had marched before the Israelites into the promised land. Might not the Christians more reasonably hope that the rivers would open for their passage; that the walls of their strongest cities would fall at the sound of their trumpets;

    and that the sun would be arrested in his mid career, to allow them time for the destruction of the infidels?

    Chapter LVIII: The First Crusade. —

    Part II.

    Of the chiefs and soldiers who marched to the holy sepulchre, I will dare to affirm, that all were prompted by the spirit of enthusiasm; the belief of merit, the hope of reward, and the assurance of divine aid. But I am equally persuaded, that in many it was not the sole, that in some it was not the leading, principle of action. The use and abuse of religion are feeble to stem, they are strong and irresistible to impel, the stream of national manners. Against the private wars of the Barbarians, their bloody tournaments, licentious love, and judicial duels, the popes and synods might ineffectually thunder. It is a more easy task to provoke the metaphysical disputes of the Greeks, to drive into the cloister the victims of anarchy or despotism, to sanctify the patience of slaves and cowards, or to assume the merit of the humanity and benevolence of modern Christians. War and exercise were the reigning passions of the Franks or Latins; they were enjoined, as a penance, to gratify those passions, to visit distant lands, and to draw their swords against the nation of the East. Their victory, or even their attempt, would immortalize the names of the intrepid heroes of the cross; and the purest piety could not be insensible to the most splendid prospect of military glory. In the petty quarrels of Europe, they shed the blood of their friends and countrymen, for the acquisition perhaps of a castle or a village. They could march with alacrity against the distant and hostile nations who were devoted to their arms; their fancy already grasped the golden sceptres of Asia; and the conquest of Apulia and Sicily by the Normans might exalt to royalty the hopes of the most private adventurer. Christendom, in her rudest state, must have yielded to the climate and cultivation of the Mahometan countries; and their natural and artificial wealth had been magnified by the tales of pilgrims, and the

    gifts of an imperfect commerce. The vulgar, both the great and small, were taught to believe every wonder, of lands flowing with milk and honey, of mines and treasures, of gold and diamonds, of palaces of marble and jasper, and of odoriferous groves of cinnamon and frankincense. In this earthly paradise, each warrior depended on his sword to carve a plenteous and honorable establishment, which he measured only by the extent of his wishes. Their vassals and soldiers trusted their fortunes to God and their master: the spoils of a Turkish emir might enrich the meanest follower of the camp; and the flavor of the wines, the beauty of the Grecian women, were temptations more adapted to the nature, than to the profession, of the champions of the cross. The love of freedom was a powerful incitement to the multitudes who were oppressed by feudal or ecclesiastical tyranny. Under this holy sign, the peasants and burghers, who were attached to the servitude of the glebe, might escape from a haughty lord, and transplant themselves and their families to a land of liberty. The monk might release himself from the discipline of his convent: the debtor might suspend the accumulation of usury, and the pursuit of his creditors; and outlaws and malefactors of every cast might continue to brave the laws and elude the punishment of their crimes.

    These motives were potent and numerous: when we have singly computed their weight on the mind of each individual, we must add the infinite series, the multiplying powers, of example and fashion. The first proselytes became the warmest and most effectual missionaries of the cross: among their friends and countrymen they preached the duty, the merit, and the recompense, of their holy vow; and the most reluctant hearers were insensibly drawn within the whirlpool of persuasion and authority. The martial youths were fired by the reproach or suspicion of cowardice; the opportunity of visiting with an army the sepulchre of Christ was embraced by the old and infirm, by women and children, who consulted rather their zeal than their strength; and those who in the evening had derided the folly of their companions, were the most eager,

    the ensuing day, to tread in their footsteps. The ignorance, which magnified the hopes, diminished the perils, of the enterprise. Since the Turkish conquest, the paths of pilgrimage were obliterated; the chiefs themselves had an imperfect notion of the length of the way and the state of their enemies; and such was the stupidity of the people, that, at the sight of the first city or castle beyond the limits of their knowledge, they were ready to ask whether that was not the Jerusalem, the term and object of their labors. Yet the more prudent of the crusaders, who were not sure that they should be fed from heaven with a shower of quails or manna, provided themselves with those precious metals, which, in every country, are the representatives of every commodity. To defray, according to their rank, the expenses of the road, princes alienated their provinces, nobles their lands and castles, peasants their cattle and the instruments of husbandry. The value of property was depreciated by the eager competition of multitudes; while the price of arms and horses was raised to an exorbitant height by the wants and impatience of the buyers. Those who remained at home, with sense and money, were enriched by the epidemical disease: the sovereigns acquired at a cheap rate the domains of their vassals; and the ecclesiastical purchasers completed the payment by the assurance of their prayers. The cross, which was commonly sewed on the garment, in cloth or silk, was inscribed by some zealots on their skin: a hot iron, or indelible liquor, was applied to perpetuate the mark; and a crafty monk, who showed the miraculous impression on his breast was repaid with the popular veneration and the richest benefices of Palestine.

    The fifteenth of August had been fixed in the council of Clermont for the departure of the pilgrims; but the day was anticipated by the thoughtless and needy crowd of plebeians, and I shall briefly despatch the calamities which they inflicted and suffered, before I enter on the more serious and successful enterprise of the chiefs. Early in the spring, from the confines of France and Lorraine, above sixty thousand of

    the populace of both sexes flocked round the first missionary of the crusade, and pressed him with clamorous importunity to lead them to the holy sepulchre. The hermit, assuming the character, without the talents or authority, of a general, impelled or obeyed the forward impulse of his votaries along the banks of the Rhine and Danube. Their wants and numbers soon compelled them to separate, and his lieutenant, Walter the Penniless, a valiant though needy soldier, conducted a van guard of pilgrims, whose condition may be determined from the proportion of eight horsemen to fifteen thousand foot. The example and footsteps of Peter were closely pursued by another fanatic, the monk Godescal, whose sermons had swept away fifteen or twenty thousand peasants from the villages of Germany. Their rear was again pressed by a herd of two hundred thousand, the most stupid and savage refuse of the people, who mingled with their devotion a brutal license of rapine, prostitution, and drunkenness. Some counts and gentlemen, at the head of three thousand horse, attended the motions of the multitude to partake in the spoil; but their genuine leaders (may we credit such folly?) were a goose and a goat, who were carried in the front, and to whom these worthy Christians ascribed an infusion of the divine spirit. Of these, and of other bands of enthusiasts, the first and most easy warfare was against the Jews, the murderers of the Son of God. In the trading cities of the Moselle and the Rhine, their colonies were numerous and rich; and they enjoyed, under the protection of the emperor and the bishops, the free exercise of their religion. At Verdun, Treves, Mentz, Spires, Worms, many thousands of that unhappy people were pillaged and massacred: nor had they felt a more bloody stroke since the persecution of Hadrian. A remnant was saved by the firmness of their bishops, who accepted a feigned and transient conversion; but the more obstinate Jews opposed their fanaticism to the fanaticism of the Christians, barricadoed their houses, and precipitating themselves, their families, and their wealth, into the rivers or the flames, disappointed the malice, or at least the avarice, of their implacable foes.

    Between the frontiers of Austria and the seat of the Byzan tine monarchy, the crusaders were compelled to traverse as interval of six hundred miles; the wild and desolate countries of Hungary and Bulgaria. The soil is fruitful, and intersected with rivers; but it was then covered with morasses and forests, which spread to a boundless extent, whenever man has ceased to exercise his dominion over the earth. Both nations had imbibed the rudiments of Christianity; the Hungarians were ruled by their native princes; the Bulgarians by a lieutenant of the Greek emperor; but, on the slightest provocation, their ferocious nature was rekindled, and ample provocation was afforded by the disorders of the first pilgrims Agriculture must have been unskilful and languid among a people, whose cities were built of reeds and timber, which were deserted in the summer season for the tents of hunters and shepherds. A scanty supply of provisions was rudely demanded, forcibly seized, and greedily consumed; and on the first quarrel, the crusaders gave a loose to indignation and revenge. But their ignorance of the country, of war, and of discipline, exposed them to every snare. The Greek præfect of Bulgaria commanded a regular force; * at the trumpet of the Hungarian king, the eighth or the tenth of his martial subjects bent their bows and mounted on horseback; their policy was insidious, and their retaliation on these pious robbers was unrelenting and bloody. About a third of the naked fugitives (and the hermit Peter was of the number) escaped to the Thracian mountains; and the emperor, who respected the pilgrimage and succor of the Latins, conducted them by secure and easy journeys to Constantinople, and advised them to await the arrival of their brethren. For a while they remembered their faults and losses; but no sooner were they revived by the hospitable entertainment, than their venom was again inflamed; they stung their benefactor, and neither gardens, nor palaces, nor churches, were safe from their depredations. For his own safety, Alexius allured them to pass over to the Asiatic side of the Bosphorus; but their blind impetuosity soon urged them to desert the station which he had assigned, and to rush headlong against the Turks, who occupied the road to

    Jerusalem. The hermit, conscious of his shame, had withdrawn from the camp to Constantinople; and his lieutenant, Walter the Penniless, who was worthy of a better command, attempted without success to introduce some order and prudence among the herd of savages. They separated in quest of prey, and themselves fell an easy prey to the arts of the sultan. By a rumor that their foremost companions were rioting in the spoils of his capital, Soliman * tempted the main body to descend into the plain of Nice: they were overwhelmed by the Turkish arrows; and a pyramid of bones informed their companions of the place of their defeat. Of the first crusaders, three hundred thousand had already perished, before a single city was rescued from the infidels, before their graver and more noble brethren had completed the preparations of their enterprise.

    “To save time and space, I shall represent, in a short table, the particular references to the great events of the first crusade.”

    [See Table 1.: Events Of The First Crusade. ##]

    None of the great sovereigns of Europe embarked their persons in the first crusade. The emperor Henry the Fourth was not disposed to obey the summons of the pope: Philip the First of France was occupied by his pleasures; William Rufus of England by a recent conquest; the kings of Spain were engaged in a domestic war against the Moors; and the northern monarchs of Scotland, Denmark, Sweden, and Poland, were yet strangers to the passions and interests of the South. The religious ardor was more strongly felt by the princes of the second order, who held an important place in the feudal system. Their situation will naturally cast under four distinct heads the review of their names and characters; but I may escape some needless repetition, by observing at once, that courage and the exercise of arms are the common attribute of these Christian adventurers. I. The first rank both in war and council is justly due to Godfrey of Bouillon; and

    happy would it have been for the crusaders, if they had trusted themselves to the sole conduct of that accomplished hero, a worthy representative of Charlemagne, from whom he was descended in the female line. His father was of the noble race of the counts of Boulogne: Brabant, the lower province of Lorraine, was the inheritance of his mother; and by the emperor’s bounty he was himself invested with that ducal title, which has been improperly transferred to his lordship of Bouillon in the Ardennes. In the service of Henry the Fourth, he bore the great standard of the empire, and pierced with his lance the breast of Rodolph, the rebel king: Godfrey was the first who ascended the walls of Rome; and his sickness, his vow, perhaps his remorse for bearing arms against the pope, confirmed an early resolution of visiting the holy sepulchre, not as a pilgrim, but a deliverer. His valor was matured by prudence and moderation; his piety, though blind, was sincere; and, in the tumult of a camp, he practised the real and fictitious virtues of a convent. Superior to the private factions of the chiefs, he reserved his enmity for the enemies of Christ; and though he gained a kingdom by the attempt, his pure and disinterested zeal was acknowledged by his rivals. Godfrey of Bouillon was accompanied by his two brothers, by Eustace the elder, who had succeeded to the county of Boulogne, and by the younger, Baldwin, a character of more ambiguous virtue. The duke of Lorraine, was alike celebrated on either side of the Rhine: from his birth and education, he was equally conversant with the French and Teutonic languages: the barons of France, Germany, and Lorraine, assembled their vassals; and the confederate force that marched under his banner was composed of fourscore thousand foot and about ten thousand horse. II. In the parliament that was held at Paris, in the king’s presence, about two months after the council of Clermont, Hugh, count of Vermandois, was the most conspicuous of the princes who assumed the cross. But the appellation of the Great was applied, not so much to his merit or possessions, (though neither were contemptible,) as to the royal birth of the brother of the king of France. Robert, duke of Normandy, was the eldest son of William the Conqueror; but on his father’s death

    he was deprived of the kingdom of England, by his own indolence and the activity of his brother Rufus. The worth of Robert was degraded by an excessive levity and easiness of temper: his cheerfulness seduced him to the indulgence of pleasure; his profuse liberality impoverished the prince and people; his indiscriminate clemency multiplied the number of offenders; and the amiable qualities of a private man became the essential defects of a sovereign. For the trifling sum of ten thousand marks, he mortgaged Normandy during his absence to the English usurper; but his engagement and behavior in the holy war announced in Robert a reformation of manners, and restored him in some degree to the public esteem. Another Robert was count of Flanders, a royal province, which, in this century, gave three queens to the thrones of France, England, and Denmark: he was surnamed the Sword and Lance of the Christians; but in the exploits of a soldier he sometimes forgot the duties of a general. Stephen, count of Chartres, of Blois, and of Troyes, was one of the richest princes of the age; and the number of his castles has been compared to the three hundred and sixty-five days of the year. His mind was improved by literature; and, in the council of the chiefs, the eloquent Stephen was chosen to discharge the office of their president. These four were the principal leaders of the French, the Normans, and the pilgrims of the British isles: but the list of the barons who were possessed of three or four towns would exceed, says a contemporary, the catalogue of the Trojan war. III. In the south of France, the command was assumed by Adhemar bishop of Puy, the pope legate, and by Raymond count of St. Giles and Thoulouse who added the prouder titles of duke of Narbonne and marquis of Provence. The former was a respectable prelate, alike qualified for this world and the next. The latter was a veteran warrior, who had fought against the Saracens of Spain, and who consecrated his declining age, not only to the deliverance, but to the perpetual service, of the holy sepulchre. His experience and riches gave him a strong ascendant in the Christian camp, whose distress he was often able, and sometimes willing, to relieve. But it was easier for him to extort the praise of the Infidels, than to preserve the love of his subjects and associates. His eminent qualities were

    clouded by a temper haughty, envious, and obstinate; and, though he resigned an ample patrimony for the cause of God, his piety, in the public opinion, was not exempt from avarice and ambition. A mercantile, rather than a martial, spirit prevailed among his provincials, a common name, which included the natives of Auvergne and Languedoc, the vassals of the kingdom of Burgundy or Arles. From the adjacent frontier of Spain he drew a band of hardy adventurers; as he marched through Lombardy, a crowd of Italians flocked to his standard, and his united force consisted of one hundred thousand horse and foot. If Raymond was the first to enlist and the last to depart, the delay may be excused by the greatness of his preparation and the promise of an everlasting farewell. IV. The name of Bohemond, the son of Robert Guiscard, was already famous by his double victory over the Greek emperor; but his father’s will had reduced him to the principality of Tarentum, and the remembrance of his Eastern trophies, till he was awakened by the rumor and passage of the French pilgrims. It is in the person of this Norman chief that we may seek for the coolest policy and ambition, with a small allay of religious fanaticism. His conduct may justify a belief that he had secretly directed the design of the pope, which he affected to second with astonishment and zeal: at the siege of Amalphi, his example and discourse inflamed the passions of a confederate army; he instantly tore his garment to supply crosses for the numerous candidates, and prepared to visit Constantinople and Asia at the head of ten thousand horse and twenty thousand foot. Several princes of the Norman race accompanied this veteran general; and his cousin Tancred was the partner, rather than the servant, of the war. In the accomplished character of Tancred we discover all the virtues of a perfect knight, the true spirit of chivalry, which inspired the generous sentiments and social offices of man far better than the base philosophy, or the baser religion, of the times.

    Chapter LVIII: The First Crusade. —

    Part III.

    Between the age of Charlemagne and that of the crusades, a revolution had taken place among the Spaniards, the Normans, and the French, which was gradually extended to the rest of Europe. The service of the infantry was degraded to the plebeians; the cavalry formed the strength of the armies, and the honorable name of miles, or soldier, was confined to the gentlemen who served on horseback, and were invested with the character of knighthood. The dukes and counts, who had usurped the rights of sovereignty, divided the provinces among their faithful barons: the barons distributed among their vassals the fiefs or benefices of their jurisdiction; and these military tenants, the peers of each other and of their lord, composed the noble or equestrian order, which disdained to conceive the peasant or burgher as of the same species with themselves. The dignity of their birth was preserved by pure and equal alliances; their sons alone, who could produce four quarters or lines of ancestry without spot or reproach, might legally pretend to the honor of knighthood; but a valiant plebeian was sometimes enriched and ennobled by the sword, and became the father of a new race. A single knight could impart, according to his judgment, the character which he received; and the warlike sovereigns of Europe derived more glory from this personal distinction than from the lustre of their diadem. This ceremony, of which some traces may be found in Tacitus and the woods of Germany, was in its origin simple and profane; the candidate, after some previous trial, was invested with the sword and spurs; and his cheek or shoulder was touched with a slight blow, as an emblem of the last affront which it was lawful for him to endure. But superstition mingled in every public and private action of life: in the holy wars, it sanctified the profession of arms; and the order of chivalry was assimilated in its rights and privileges to the sacred orders of priesthood. The bath and white garment of the novice were an indecent copy of the regeneration of baptism: his sword, which he offered on the altar, was blessed by the ministers of religion: his solemn reception was preceded by fasts and vigils; and he was created a knight in the name of God, of St. George, and of St. Michael the archangel. He swore

    to accomplish the duties of his profession; and education, example, and the public opinion, were the inviolable guardians of his oath. As the champion of God and the ladies, (I blush to unite such discordant names,) he devoted himself to speak the truth; to maintain the right; to protect the distressed; to practise courtesy, a virtue less familiar to the ancients; to pursue the infidels; to despise the allurements of ease and safety; and to vindicate in every perilous adventure the honor of his character. The abuse of the same spirit provoked the illiterate knight to disdain the arts of industry and peace; to esteem himself the sole judge and avenger of his own injuries; and proudly to neglect the laws of civil society and military discipline. Yet the benefits of this institution, to refine the temper of Barbarians, and to infuse some principles of faith, justice, and humanity, were strongly felt, and have been often observed. The asperity of national prejudice was softened; and the community of religion and arms spread a similar color and generous emulation over the face of Christendom. Abroad in enterprise and pilgrimage, at home in martial exercise, the warriors of every country were perpetually associated; and impartial taste must prefer a Gothic tournament to the Olympic games of classic antiquity. Instead of the naked spectacles which corrupted the manners of the Greeks, and banished from the stadium the virgins and matrons, the pompous decoration of the lists was crowned with the presence of chaste and high-born beauty, from whose hands the conqueror received the prize of his dexterity and courage. The skill and strength that were exerted in wrestling and boxing bear a distant and doubtful relation to the merit of a soldier; but the tournaments, as they were invented in France, and eagerly adopted both in the East and West, presented a lively image of the business of the field. The single combats, the general skirmish, the defence of a pass, or castle, were rehearsed as in actual service; and the contest, both in real and mimic war, was decided by the superior management of the horse and lance. The lance was the proper and peculiar weapon of the knight: his horse was of a large and heavy breed; but this charger, till he was roused by the approaching danger, was usually led by an attendant, and he quietly rode a

    pad or palfrey of a more easy pace. His helmet and sword, his greaves and buckler, it would be superfluous to describe; but I may remark, that, at the period of the crusades, the armor was less ponderous than in later times; and that, instead of a massy cuirass, his breast was defended by a hauberk or coat of mail. When their long lances were fixed in the rest, the warriors furiously spurred their horses against the foe; and the light cavalry of the Turks and Arabs could seldom stand against the direct and impetuous weight of their charge. Each knight was attended to the field by his faithful squire, a youth of equal birth and similar hopes; he was followed by his archers and men at arms, and four, or five, or six soldiers were computed as the furniture of a complete lance. In the expeditions to the neighboring kingdoms or the Holy Land, the duties of the feudal tenure no longer subsisted; the voluntary service of the knights and their followers were either prompted by zeal or attachment, or purchased with rewards and promises; and the numbers of each squadron were measured by the power, the wealth, and the fame, of each independent chieftain. They were distinguished by his banner, his armorial coat, and his cry of war; and the most ancient families of Europe must seek in these achievements the origin and proof of their nobility. In this rapid portrait of chivalry I have been urged to anticipate on the story of the crusades, at once an effect and a cause, of this memorable institution.

    Such were the troops, and such the leaders, who assumed the cross for the deliverance of the holy sepulchre. As soon as they were relieved by the absence of the plebeian multitude, they encouraged each other, by interviews and messages, to accomplish their vow, and hasten their departure. Their wives and sisters were desirous of partaking the danger and merit of the pilgrimage: their portable treasures were conveyed in bars of silver and gold; and the princes and barons were attended by their equipage of hounds and hawks to amuse their leisure and to supply their table. The difficulty of procuring subsistence for so many myriads of men and horses engaged them to separate their forces: their choice or situation

    determined the road; and it was agreed to meet in the neighborhood of Constantinople, and from thence to begin their operations against the Turks. From the banks of the Meuse and the Moselle, Godfrey of Bouillon followed the direct way of Germany, Hungary, and Bulgaria; and, as long as he exercised the sole command every step afforded some proof of his prudence and virtue. On the confines of Hungary he was stopped three weeks by a Christian people, to whom the name, or at least the abuse, of the cross was justly odious. The Hungarians still smarted with the wounds which they had received from the first pilgrims: in their turn they had abused the right of defence and retaliation; and they had reason to apprehend a severe revenge from a hero of the same nation, and who was engaged in the same cause. But, after weighing the motives and the events, the virtuous duke was content to pity the crimes and misfortunes of his worthless brethren; and his twelve deputies, the messengers of peace, requested in his name a free passage and an equal market. To remove their suspicions, Godfrey trusted himself, and afterwards his brother, to the faith of Carloman, * king of Hungary, who treated them with a simple but hospitable entertainment: the treaty was sanctified by their common gospel; and a proclamation, under pain of death, restrained the animosity and license of the Latin soldiers. From Austria to Belgrade, they traversed the plains of Hungary, without enduring or offering an injury; and the proximity of Carloman, who hovered on their flanks with his numerous cavalry, was a precaution not less useful for their safety than for his own. They reached the banks of the Save; and no sooner had they passed the river, than the king of Hungary restored the hostages, and saluted their departure with the fairest wishes for the success of their enterprise. With the same conduct and discipline, Godfrey pervaded the woods of Bulgaria and the frontiers of Thrace; and might congratulate himself that he had almost reached the first term of his pilgrimage, without drawing his sword against a Christian adversary. After an easy and pleasant journey through Lombardy, from Turin to Aquileia, Raymond and his provincials marched forty days through the savage country of Dalmatia and Sclavonia. The

    weather was a perpetual fog; the land was mountainous and desolate; the natives were either fugitive or hostile: loose in their religion and government, they refused to furnish provisions or guides; murdered the stragglers; and exercised by night and day the vigilance of the count, who derived more security from the punishment of some captive robbers than from his interview and treaty with the prince of Scodra. His march between Durazzo and Constantinople was harassed, without being stopped, by the peasants and soldiers of the Greek emperor; and the same faint and ambiguous hostility was prepared for the remaining chiefs, who passed the Adriatic from the coast of Italy. Bohemond had arms and vessels, and foresight and discipline; and his name was not forgotten in the provinces of Epirus and Thessaly. Whatever obstacles he encountered were surmounted by his military conduct and the valor of Tancred; and if the Norman prince affected to spare the Greeks, he gorged his soldiers with the full plunder of an heretical castle. The nobles of France pressed forwards with the vain and thoughtless ardor of which their nation has been sometimes accused. From the Alps to Apulia the march of Hugh the Great, of the two Roberts, and of Stephen of Chartres, through a wealthy country, and amidst the applauding Catholics, was a devout or triumphant progress: they kissed the feet of the Roman pontiff; and the golden standard of St. Peter was delivered to the brother of the French monarch. But in this visit of piety and pleasure, they neglected to secure the season, and the means of their embarkation: the winter was insensibly lost: their troops were scattered and corrupted in the towns of Italy. They separately accomplished their passage, regardless of safety or dignity; and within nine months from the feast of the Assumption, the day appointed by Urban, all the Latin princes had reached Constantinople. But the count of Vermandois was produced as a captive; his foremost vessels were scattered by a tempest; and his person, against the law of nations, was detained by the lieutenants of Alexius. Yet the arrival of Hugh had been announced by four-and-twenty knights in golden armor, who commanded the emperor to revere the general of the Latin Christians, the brother of the king of kings. *

    In some oriental tale I have read the fable of a shepherd, who was ruined by the accomplishment of his own wishes: he had prayed for water; the Ganges was turned into his grounds, and his flock and cottage were swept away by the inundation. Such was the fortune, or at least the apprehension of the Greek emperor Alexius Comnenus, whose name has already appeared in this history, and whose conduct is so differently represented by his daughter Anne, and by the Latin writers. In the council of Placentia, his ambassadors had solicited a moderate succor, perhaps of ten thousand soldiers, but he was astonished by the approach of so many potent chiefs and fanatic nations. The emperor fluctuated between hope and fear, between timidity and courage; but in the crooked policy which he mistook for wisdom, I cannot believe, I cannot discern, that he maliciously conspired against the life or honor of the French heroes. The promiscuous multitudes of Peter the Hermit were savage beasts, alike destitute of humanity and reason: nor was it possible for Alexius to prevent or deplore their destruction. The troops of Godfrey and his peers were less contemptible, but not less suspicious, to the Greek emperor. Their motives might be pure and pious: but he was equally alarmed by his knowledge of the ambitious Bohemond, * and his ignorance of the Transalpine chiefs: the courage of the French was blind and headstrong; they might be tempted by the luxury and wealth of Greece, and elated by the view and opinion of their invincible strength: and Jerusalem might be forgotten in the prospect of Constantinople. After a long march and painful abstinence, the troops of Godfrey encamped in the plains of Thrace; they heard with indignation, that their brother, the count of Vermandois, was imprisoned by the Greeks; and their reluctant duke was compelled to indulge them in some freedom of retaliation and rapine. They were appeased by the submission of Alexius: he promised to supply their camp; and as they refused, in the midst of winter, to pass the Bosphorus, their quarters were assigned among the gardens and palaces on the shores of that narrow sea. But an incurable jealousy still rankled in the minds of the two nations, who despised each other as slaves and Barbarians.

    Ignorance is the ground of suspicion, and suspicion was inflamed into daily provocations: prejudice is blind, hunger is deaf; and Alexius is accused of a design to starve or assault the Latins in a dangerous post, on all sides encompassed with the waters. Godfrey sounded his trumpets, burst the net, overspread the plain, and insulted the suburbs; but the gates of Constantinople were strongly fortified; the ramparts were lined with archers; and, after a doubtful conflict, both parties listened to the voice of peace and religion. The gifts and promises of the emperor insensibly soothed the fierce spirit of the western strangers; as a Christian warrior, he rekindled their zeal for the prosecution of their holy enterprise, which he engaged to second with his troops and treasures. On the return of spring, Godfrey was persuaded to occupy a pleasant and plentiful camp in Asia; and no sooner had he passed the Bosphorus, than the Greek vessels were suddenly recalled to the opposite shore. The same policy was repeated with the succeeding chiefs, who were swayed by the example, and weakened by the departure, of their foremost companions. By his skill and diligence, Alexius prevented the union of any two of the confederate armies at the same moment under the walls of Constantinople; and before the feast of the Pentecost not a Latin pilgrim was left on the coast of Europe.

    The same arms which threatened Europe might deliver Asia, and repel the Turks from the neighboring shores of the Bosphorus and Hellespont. The fair provinces from Nice to Antioch were the recent patrimony of the Roman emperor; and his ancient and perpetual claim still embraced the kingdoms of Syria and Egypt. In his enthusiasm, Alexius indulged, or affected, the ambitious hope of leading his new allies to subvert the thrones of the East; but the calmer dictates of reason and temper dissuaded him from exposing his royal person to the faith of unknown and lawless Barbarians. His prudence, or his pride, was content with extorting from the French princes an oath of homage and fidelity, and a solemn promise, that they would either restore, or hold, their Asiatic conquests as the humble and loyal vassals of the Roman

    empire. Their independent spirit was fired at the mention of this foreign and voluntary servitude: they successively yielded to the dexterous application of gifts and flattery; and the first proselytes became the most eloquent and effectual missionaries to multiply the companions of their shame. The pride of Hugh of Vermandois was soothed by the honors of his captivity; and in the brother of the French king, the example of submission was prevalent and weighty. In the mind of Godfrey of Bouillon every human consideration was subordinate to the glory of God and the success of the crusade. He had firmly resisted the temptations of Bohemond and Raymond, who urged the attack and conquest of Constantinople. Alexius esteemed his virtues, deservedly named him the champion of the empire, and dignified his homage with the filial name and the rights of adoption. The hateful Bohemond was received as a true and ancient ally; and if the emperor reminded him of former hostilities, it was only to praise the valor that he had displayed, and the glory that he had acquired, in the fields of Durazzo and Larissa. The son of Guiscard was lodged and entertained, and served with Imperial pomp: one day, as he passed through the gallery of the palace, a door was carelessly left open to expose a pile of gold and silver, of silk and gems, of curious and costly furniture, that was heaped, in seeming disorder, from the floor to the roof of the chamber. “What conquests,” exclaimed the ambitious miser, “might not be achieved by the possession of such a treasure!” — “It is your own,” replied a Greek attendant, who watched the motions of his soul; and Bohemond, after some hesitation, condescended to accept this magnificent present. The Norman was flattered by the assurance of an independent principality; and Alexius eluded, rather than denied, his daring demand of the office of great domestic, or general of the East. The two Roberts, the son of the conqueror of England, and the kinsmen of three queens, bowed in their turn before the Byzantine throne. A private letter of Stephen of Chartres attests his admiration of the emperor, the most excellent and liberal of men, who taught him to believe that he was a favorite, and promised to educate and establish his youngest son. In his southern province, the count of St. Giles and Thoulouse faintly recognized the

    supremacy of the king of France, a prince of a foreign nation and language. At the head of a hundred thousand men, he declared that he was the soldier and servant of Christ alone, and that the Greek might be satisfied with an equal treaty of alliance and friendship. His obstinate resistance enhanced the value and the price of his submission; and he shone, says the princess Anne, among the Barbarians, as the sun amidst the stars of heaven. His disgust of the noise and insolence of the French, his suspicions of the designs of Bohemond, the emperor imparted to his faithful Raymond; and that aged statesman might clearly discern, that however false in friendship, he was sincere in his enmity. The spirit of chivalry was last subdued in the person of Tancred; and none could deem themselves dishonored by the imitation of that gallant knight. He disdained the gold and flattery of the Greek monarch; assaulted in his presence an insolent patrician; escaped to Asia in the habit of a private soldier; and yielded with a sigh to the authority of Bohemond, and the interest of the Christian cause. The best and most ostensible reason was the impossibility of passing the sea and accomplishing their vow, without the license and the vessels of Alexius; but they cherished a secret hope, that as soon as they trod the continent of Asia, their swords would obliterate their shame, and dissolve the engagement, which on his side might not be very faithfully performed. The ceremony of their homage was grateful to a people who had long since considered pride as the substitute of power. High on his throne, the emperor sat mute and immovable: his majesty was adored by the Latin princes; and they submitted to kiss either his feet or his knees, an indignity which their own writers are ashamed to confess and unable to deny.

    Private or public interest suppressed the murmurs of the dukes and counts; but a French baron (he is supposed to be Robert of Paris ) presumed to ascend the throne, and to place himself by the side of Alexius. The sage reproof of Baldwin provoked him to exclaim, in his barbarous idiom, “Who is this rustic, that keeps his seat, while so many valiant captains are

    standing round him?” The emperor maintained his silence, dissembled his indignation, and questioned his interpreter concerning the meaning of the words, which he partly suspected from the universal language of gesture and countenance. Before the departure of the pilgrims, he endeavored to learn the name and condition of the audacious baron. “I am a Frenchman,” replied Robert, “of the purest and most ancient nobility of my country. All that I know is, that there is a church in my neighborhood, the resort of those who are desirous of approving their valor in single combat. Till an enemy appears, they address their prayers to God and his saints. That church I have frequently visited. But never have I found an antagonist who dared to accept my defiance.” Alexius dismissed the challenger with some prudent advice for his conduct in the Turkish warfare; and history repeats with pleasure this lively example of the manners of his age and country.

    The conquest of Asia was undertaken and achieved by Alexander, with thirty-five thousand Macedonians and Greeks; and his best hope was in the strength and discipline of his phalanx of infantry. The principal force of the crusaders consisted in their cavalry; and when that force was mustered in the plains of Bithynia, the knights and their martial attendants on horseback amounted to one hundred thousand fighting men, completely armed with the helmet and coat of mail. The value of these soldiers deserved a strict and authentic account; and the flower of European chivalry might furnish, in a first effort, this formidable body of heavy horse. A part of the infantry might be enrolled for the service of scouts, pioneers, and archers; but the promiscuous crowd were lost in their own disorder; and we depend not on the eyes and knowledge, but on the belief and fancy, of a chaplain of Count Baldwin, in the estimate of six hundred thousand pilgrims able to bear arms, besides the priests and monks, the women and children of the Latin camp. The reader starts; and before he is recovered from his surprise, I shall add, on the same testimony, that if all who took the cross had accomplished

    their vow, above six millions would have migrated from Europe to Asia. Under this oppression of faith, I derive some relief from a more sagacious and thinking writer, who, after the same review of the cavalry, accuses the credulity of the priest of Chartres, and even doubts whether the Cisalpine regions (in the geography of a Frenchman) were sufficient to produce and pour forth such incredible multitudes. The coolest scepticism will remember, that of these religious volunteers great numbers never beheld Constantinople and Nice. Of enthusiasm the influence is irregular and transient: many were detained at home by reason or cowardice, by poverty or weakness; and many were repulsed by the obstacles of the way, the more insuperable as they were unforeseen, to these ignorant fanatics. The savage countries of Hungary and Bulgaria were whitened with their bones: their vanguard was cut in pieces by the Turkish sultan; and the loss of the first adventure, by the sword, or climate, or fatigue, has already been stated at three hundred thousand men. Yet the myriads that survived, that marched, that pressed forwards on the holy pilgrimage, were a subject of astonishment to themselves and to the Greeks. The copious energy of her language sinks under the efforts of the princess Anne: the images of locusts, of leaves and flowers, of the sands of the sea, or the stars of heaven, imperfectly represent what she had seen and heard; and the daughter of Alexius exclaims, that Europe was loosened from its foundations, and hurled against Asia. The ancient hosts of Darius and Xerxes labor under the same doubt of a vague and indefinite magnitude; but I am inclined to believe, that a larger number has never been contained within the lines of a single camp, than at the siege of Nice, the first operation of the Latin princes. Their motives, their characters, and their arms, have been already displayed. Of their troops the most numerous portion were natives of France: the Low Countries, the banks of the Rhine, and Apulia, sent a powerful reënforcement: some bands of adventurers were drawn from Spain, Lombardy, and England; and from the distant bogs and mountains of Ireland or Scotland issued some naked and savage fanatics, ferocious at home but unwarlike abroad. Had not superstition condemned

    the sacrilegious prudence of depriving the poorest or weakest Christian of the merit of the pilgrimage, the useless crowd, with mouths but without hands, might have been stationed in the Greek empire, till their companions had opened and secured the way of the Lord. A small remnant of the pilgrims, who passed the Bosphorus, was permitted to visit the holy sepulchre. Their northern constitution was scorched by the rays, and infected by the vapors, of a Syrian sun. They consumed, with heedless prodigality, their stores of water and provision: their numbers exhausted the inland country: the sea was remote, the Greeks were unfriendly, and the Christians of every sect fled before the voracious and cruel rapine of their brethren. In the dire necessity of famine, they sometimes roasted and devoured the flesh of their infant or adult captives. Among the Turks and Saracens, the idolaters of Europe were rendered more odious by the name and reputation of Cannibals; the spies, who introduced themselves into the kitchen of Bohemond, were shown several human bodies turning on the spit: and the artful Norman encouraged a report, which increased at the same time the abhorrence and the terror of the infidels.

    Chapter LVIII: The First Crusade. —

    Part IV.

    I have expiated with pleasure on the first steps of the crusaders, as they paint the manners and character of Europe: but I shall abridge the tedious and uniform narrative of their blind achievements, which were performed by strength and are described by ignorance. From their first station in the neighborhood of Nicomedia, they advanced in successive divisions; passed the contracted limit of the Greek empire; opened a road through the hills, and commenced, by the siege of his capital, their pious warfare against the Turkish sultan. His kingdom of Roum extended from the Hellespont to the confines of Syria, and barred the pilgrimage of Jerusalem, his name was Kilidge-Arslan, or Soliman, of the race of Seljuk,

    and son of the first conqueror; and in the defence of a land which the Turks considered as their own, he deserved the praise of his enemies, by whom alone he is known to posterity. Yielding to the first impulse of the torrent, he deposited his family and treasure in Nice; retired to the mountains with fifty thousand horse; and twice descended to assault the camps or quarters of the Christian besiegers, which formed an imperfect circle of above six miles. The lofty and solid walls of Nice were covered by a deep ditch, and flanked by three hundred and seventy towers; and on the verge of Christendom, the Moslems were trained in arms, and inflamed by religion. Before this city, the French princes occupied their stations, and prosecuted their attacks without correspondence or subordination: emulation prompted their valor; but their valor was sullied by cruelty, and their emulation degenerated into envy and civil discord. In the siege of Nice, the arts and engines of antiquity were employed by the Latins; the mine and the battering-ram, the tortoise, and the belfrey or movable turret, artificial fire, and the catapult and balist, the sling, and the crossbow for the casting of stones and darts. In the space of seven weeks much labor and blood were expended, and some progress, especially by Count Raymond, was made on the side of the besiegers. But the Turks could protract their resistance and secure their escape, as long as they were masters of the Lake Ascanius, which stretches several miles to the westward of the city. The means of conquest were supplied by the prudence and industry of Alexius; a great number of boats was transported on sledges from the sea to the lake; they were filled with the most dexterous of his archers; the flight of the sultana was intercepted; Nice was invested by land and water; and a Greek emissary persuaded the inhabitants to accept his master’s protection, and to save themselves, by a timely surrender, from the rage of the savages of Europe. In the moment of victory, or at least of hope, the crusaders, thirsting for blood and plunder, were awed by the Imperial banner that streamed from the citadel; * and Alexius guarded with jealous vigilance this important conquest. The murmurs of the chiefs were stifled by honor or interest; and after a halt of nine days, they directed their march towards Phrygia under

    the guidance of a Greek general, whom they suspected of a secret connivance with the sultan. The consort and the principal servants of Soliman had been honorably restored without ransom; and the emperor’s generosity to the miscreants was interpreted as treason to the Christian cause.

    Soliman was rather provoked than dismayed by the loss of his capital: he admonished his subjects and allies of this strange invasion of the Western Barbarians; the Turkish emirs obeyed the call of loyalty or religion; the Turkman hordes encamped round his standard; and his whole force is loosely stated by the Christians at two hundred, or even three hundred and sixty thousand horse. Yet he patiently waited till they had left behind them the sea and the Greek frontier; and hovering on the flanks, observed their careless and confident progress in two columns beyond the view of each other. Some miles before they could reach Dorylæum in Phrygia, the left, and least numerous, division was surprised, and attacked, and almost oppressed, by the Turkish cavalry. The heat of the weather, the clouds of arrows, and the barbarous onset, overwhelmed the crusaders; they lost their order and confidence, and the fainting fight was sustained by the personal valor, rather than by the military conduct, of Bohemond, Tancred, and Robert of Normandy. They were revived by the welcome banners of Duke Godfrey, who flew to their succor, with the count of Vermandois, and sixty thousand horse; and was followed by Raymond of Tholouse, the bishop of Puy, and the remainder of the sacred army. Without a moment’s pause, they formed in new order, and advanced to a second battle. They were received with equal resolution; and, in their common disdain for the unwarlike people of Greece and Asia, it was confessed on both sides, that the Turks and the Franks were the only nations entitled to the appellation of soldiers. Their encounter was varied, and balanced by the contrast of arms and discipline; of the direct charge, and wheeling evolutions; of the couched lance, and the brandished javelin; of a weighty broadsword, and a crooked sabre; of cumbrous armor, and thin flowing robes; and of the long Tartar bow, and the arbalist

    or crossbow, a deadly weapon, yet unknown to the Orientals. As long as the horses were fresh, and the quivers full, Soliman maintained the advantage of the day; and four thousand Christians were pierced by the Turkish arrows. In the evening, swiftness yielded to strength: on either side, the numbers were equal or at least as great as any ground could hold, or any generals could manage; but in turning the hills, the last division of Raymond and his provincials was led, perhaps without design on the rear of an exhausted enemy; and the long contest was determined. Besides a nameless and unaccounted multitude, three thousand Pagan knights were slain in the battle and pursuit; the camp of Soliman was pillaged; and in the variety of precious spoil, the curiosity of the Latins was amused with foreign arms and apparel, and the new aspect of dromedaries and camels. The importance of the victory was proved by the hasty retreat of the sultan: reserving ten thousand guards of the relics of his army, Soliman evacuated the kingdom of Roum, and hastened to implore the aid, and kindle the resentment, of his Eastern brethren. In a march of five hundred miles, the crusaders traversed the Lesser Asia, through a wasted land and deserted towns, without finding either a friend or an enemy. The geographer may trace the position of Dorylæum, Antioch of Pisidia, Iconium, Archelais, and Germanicia, and may compare those classic appellations with the modern names of Eskishehr the old city, Akshehr the white city, Cogni, Erekli, and Marash. As the pilgrims passed over a desert, where a draught of water is exchanged for silver, they were tormented by intolerable thirst; and on the banks of the first rivulet, their haste and intemperance were still more pernicious to the disorderly throng. They climbed with toil and danger the steep and slippery sides of Mount Taurus; many of the soldiers cast away their arms to secure their footsteps; and had not terror preceded their van, the long and trembling file might have been driven down the precipice by a handful of resolute enemies. Two of their most respectable chiefs, the duke of Lorraine and the count of Tholouse, were carried in litters: Raymond was raised, as it is said by miracle, from a hopeless

    malady; and Godfrey had been torn by a bear, as he pursued that rough and perilous chase in the mountains of Pisidia.

    To improve the general consternation, the cousin of Bohemond and the brother of Godfrey were detached from the main army with their respective squadrons of five, and of seven, hundred knights. They overran in a rapid career the hills and sea-coast of Cilicia, from Cogni to the Syrian gates: the Norman standard was first planted on the walls of Tarsus and Malmistra; but the proud injustice of Baldwin at length provoked the patient and generous Italian; and they turned their consecrated swords against each other in a private and profane quarrel. Honor was the motive, and fame the reward, of Tancred; but fortune smiled on the more selfish enterprise of his rival. He was called to the assistance of a Greek or Armenian tyrant, who had been suffered under the Turkish yoke to reign over the Christians of Edessa. Baldwin accepted the character of his son and champion: but no sooner was he introduced into the city, than he inflamed the people to the massacre of his father, occupied the throne and treasure, extended his conquests over the hills of Armenia and the plain of Mesopotamia, and founded the first principality of the Franks or Latins, which subsisted fifty-four years beyond the Euphrates.

    Before the Franks could enter Syria, the summer, and even the autumn, were completely wasted: the siege of Antioch, or the separation and repose of the army during the winter season, was strongly debated in their council: the love of arms and the holy sepulchre urged them to advance; and reason perhaps was on the side of resolution, since every hour of delay abates the fame and force of the invader, and multiplies the resources of defensive war. The capital of Syria was protected by the River Orontes; and the iron bridge, * of nine arches, derives its name from the massy gates of the two towers which are constructed at either end. They were opened by the sword of the duke of Normandy: his victory gave entrance to three hundred thousand crusaders, an account

    which may allow some scope for losses and desertion, but which clearly detects much exaggeration in the review of Nice. In the description of Antioch, it is not easy to define a middle term between her ancient magnificence, under the successors of Alexander and Augustus, and the modern aspect of Turkish desolation. The Tetrapolis, or four cities, if they retained their name and position, must have left a large vacuity in a circumference of twelve miles; and that measure, as well as the number of four hundred towers, are not perfectly consistent with the five gates, so often mentioned in the history of the siege. Yet Antioch must have still flourished as a great and populous capital. At the head of the Turkish emirs, Baghisian, a veteran chief, commanded in the place: his garrison was composed of six or seven thousand horse, and fifteen or twenty thousand foot: one hundred thousand Moslems are said to have fallen by the sword; and their numbers were probably inferior to the Greeks, Armenians, and Syrians, who had been no more than fourteen years the slaves of the house of Seljuk. From the remains of a solid and stately wall, it appears to have arisen to the height of threescore feet in the valleys; and wherever less art and labor had been applied, the ground was supposed to be defended by the river, the morass, and the mountains. Notwithstanding these fortifications, the city had been repeatedly taken by the Persians, the Arabs, the Greeks, and the Turks; so large a circuit must have yielded many pervious points of attack; and in a siege that was formed about the middle of October, the vigor of the execution could alone justify the boldness of the attempt. Whatever strength and valor could perform in the field was abundantly discharged by the champions of the cross: in the frequent occasions of sallies, of forage, of the attack and defence of convoys, they were often victorious; and we can only complain, that their exploits are sometimes enlarged beyond the scale of probability and truth. The sword of Godfrey divided a Turk from the shoulder to the haunch; and one half of the infidel fell to the ground, while the other was transported by his horse to the city gate. As Robert of Normandy rode against his antagonist, “I devote thy head,” he piously exclaimed, “to the dæmons of hell;” and that head was

    instantly cloven to the breast by the resistless stroke of his descending falchion. But the reality or the report of such gigantic prowess must have taught the Moslems to keep within their walls: and against those walls of earth or stone, the sword and the lance were unavailing weapons. In the slow and successive labors of a siege, the crusaders were supine and ignorant, without skill to contrive, or money to purchase, or industry to use, the artificial engines and implements of assault. In the conquest of Nice, they had been powerfully assisted by the wealth and knowledge of the Greek emperor: his absence was poorly supplied by some Genoese and Pisan vessels, that were attracted by religion or trade to the coast of Syria: the stores were scanty, the return precarious, and the communication difficult and dangerous. Indolence or weakness had prevented the Franks from investing the entire circuit; and the perpetual freedom of two gates relieved the wants and recruited the garrison of the city. At the end of seven months, after the ruin of their cavalry, and an enormous loss by famine, desertion and fatigue, the progress of the crusaders was imperceptible, and their success remote, if the Latin Ulysses, the artful and ambitious Bohemond, had not employed the arms of cunning and deceit. The Christians of Antioch were numerous and discontented: Phirouz, a Syrian renegado, had acquired the favor of the emir and the command of three towers; and the merit of his repentance disguised to the Latins, and perhaps to himself, the foul design of perfidy and treason. A secret correspondence, for their mutual interest, was soon established between Phirouz and the prince of Tarento; and Bohemond declared in the council of the chiefs, that he could deliver the city into their hands. * But he claimed the sovereignty of Antioch as the reward of his service; and the proposal which had been rejected by the envy, was at length extorted from the distress, of his equals. The nocturnal surprise was executed by the French and Norman princes, who ascended in person the scaling-ladders that were thrown from the walls: their new proselyte, after the murder of his too scrupulous brother, embraced and introduced the servants of Christ; the army rushed through the gates; and the Moslems soon found, that

    although mercy was hopeless, resistance was impotent. But the citadel still refused to surrender; and the victims themselves were speedily encompassed and besieged by the innumerable forces of Kerboga, prince of Mosul, who, with twenty-eight Turkish emirs, advanced to the deliverance of Antioch. Five-and-twenty days the Christians spent on the verge of destruction; and the proud lieutenant of the caliph and the sultan left them only the choice of servitude or death. In this extremity they collected the relics of their strength, sallied from the town, and in a single memorable day, annihilated or dispersed the host of Turks and Arabians, which they might safely report to have consisted of six hundred thousand men. Their supernatural allies I shall proceed to consider: the human causes of the victory of Antioch were the fearless despair of the Franks; and the surprise, the discord, perhaps the errors, of their unskilful and presumptuous adversaries. The battle is described with as much disorder as it was fought; but we may observe the tent of Kerboga, a movable and spacious palace, enriched with the luxury of Asia, and capable of holding above two thousand persons; we may distinguish his three thousand guards, who were cased, the horse as well as the men, in complete steel.

    In the eventful period of the siege and defence of Antioch, the crusaders were alternately exalted by victory or sunk in despair; either swelled with plenty or emaciated with hunger. A speculative reasoner might suppose, that their faith had a strong and serious influence on their practice; and that the soldiers of the cross, the deliverers of the holy sepulchre, prepared themselves by a sober and virtuous life for the daily contemplation of martyrdom. Experience blows away this charitable illusion; and seldom does the history of profane war display such scenes of intemperance and prostitution as were exhibited under the walls of Antioch. The grove of Daphne no longer flourished; but the Syrian air was still impregnated with the same vices; the Christians were seduced by every temptation that nature either prompts or reprobates; the authority of the chiefs was despised; and sermons and edicts

    were alike fruitless against those scandalous disorders, not less pernicious to military discipline, than repugnant to evangelic purity. In the first days of the siege and the possession of Antioch, the Franks consumed with wanton and thoughtless prodigality the frugal subsistence of weeks and months: the desolate country no longer yielded a supply; and from that country they were at length excluded by the arms of the besieging Turks. Disease, the faithful companion of want, was envenomed by the rains of the winter, the summer heats, unwholesome food, and the close imprisonment of multitudes. The pictures of famine and pestilence are always the same, and always disgustful; and our imagination may suggest the nature of their sufferings and their resources. The remains of treasure or spoil were eagerly lavished in the purchase of the vilest nourishment; and dreadful must have been the calamities of the poor, since, after paying three marks of silver for a goat and fifteen for a lean camel, the count of Flanders was reduced to beg a dinner, and Duke Godfrey to borrow a horse. Sixty thousand horse had been reviewed in the camp: before the end of the siege they were diminished to two thousand, and scarcely two hundred fit for service could be mustered on the day of battle. Weakness of body and terror of mind extinguished the ardent enthusiasm of the pilgrims; and every motive of honor and religion was subdued by the desire of life. Among the chiefs, three heroes may be found without fear or reproach: Godfrey of Bouillon was supported by his magnanimous piety; Bohemond by ambition and interest; and Tancred declared, in the true spirit of chivalry, that as long as he was at the head of forty knights, he would never relinquish the enterprise of Palestine. But the count of Tholouse and Provence was suspected of a voluntary indisposition; the duke of Normandy was recalled from the sea-shore by the censures of the church: Hugh the Great, though he led the vanguard of the battle, embraced an ambiguous opportunity of returning to France and Stephen, count of Chartres, basely deserted the standard which he bore, and the council in which he presided. The soldiers were discouraged by the flight of William, viscount of Melun, surnamed the Carpenter, from the weighty strokes of his axe; and the saints were scandalized by the fall *

    of Peter the Hermit, who, after arming Europe against Asia, attempted to escape from the penance of a necessary fast. Of the multitude of recreant warriors, the names (says an historian) are blotted from the book of life; and the opprobrious epithet of the rope-dancers was applied to the deserters who dropped in the night from the walls of Antioch. The emperor Alexius, who seemed to advance to the succor of the Latins, was dismayed by the assurance of their hopeless condition. They expected their fate in silent despair; oaths and punishments were tried without effect; and to rouse the soldiers to the defence of the walls, it was found necessary to set fire to their quarters.

    For their salvation and victory, they were indebted to the same fanaticism which had led them to the brink of ruin. In such a cause, and in such an army, visions, prophecies, and miracles, were frequent and familiar. In the distress of Antioch, they were repeated with unusual energy and success: St. Ambrose had assured a pious ecclesiastic, that two years of trial must precede the season of deliverance and grace; the deserters were stopped by the presence and reproaches of Christ himself; the dead had promised to arise and combat with their brethren; the Virgin had obtained the pardon of their sins; and their confidence was revived by a visible sign, the seasonable and splendid discovery of the holy lance. The policy of their chiefs has on this occasion been admired, and might surely be excused; but a pious baud is seldom produced by the cool conspiracy of many persons; and a voluntary impostor might depend on the support of the wise and the credulity of the people. Of the diocese of Marseilles, there was a priest of low cunning and loose manners, and his name was Peter Bartholemy. He presented himself at the door of the council-chamber, to disclose an apparition of St. Andrew, which had been thrice reiterated in his sleep with a dreadful menace, if he presumed to suppress the commands of Heaven. “At Antioch,” said the apostle, “in the church of my brother St. Peter, near the high altar, is concealed the steel head of the lance that pierced the side of our Redeemer. In three days that

    instrument of eternal, and now of temporal, salvation, will be manifested to his disciples. Search, and ye shall find: bear it aloft in battle; and that mystic weapon shall penetrate the souls of the miscreants.” The pope’s legate, the bishop of Puy, affected to listen with coldness and distrust; but the revelation was eagerly accepted by Count Raymond, whom his faithful subject, in the name of the apostle, had chosen for the guardian of the holy lance. The experiment was resolved; and on the third day after a due preparation of prayer and fasting, the priest of Marseilles introduced twelve trusty spectators, among whom were the count and his chaplain; and the church doors were barred against the impetuous multitude. The ground was opened in the appointed place; but the workmen, who relieved each other, dug to the depth of twelve feet without discovering the object of their search. In the evening, when Count Raymond had withdrawn to his post, and the weary assistants began to murmur, Bartholemy, in his shirt, and without his shoes, boldly descended into the pit; the darkness of the hour and of the place enabled him to secrete and deposit the head of a Saracen lance; and the first sound, the first gleam, of the steel was saluted with a devout rapture. The holy lance was drawn from its recess, wrapped in a veil of silk and gold, and exposed to the veneration of the crusaders; their anxious suspense burst forth in a general shout of joy and hope, and the desponding troops were again inflamed with the enthusiasm of valor. Whatever had been the arts, and whatever might be the sentiments of the chiefs, they skilfully improved this fortunate revolution by every aid that discipline and devotion could afford. The soldiers were dismissed to their quarters with an injunction to fortify their minds and bodies for the approaching conflict, freely to bestow their last pittance on themselves and their horses, and to expect with the dawn of day the signal of victory. On the festival of St. Peter and St. Paul, the gates of Antioch were thrown open: a martial psalm, “Let the Lord arise, and let his enemies be scattered!” was chanted by a procession of priests and monks; the battle array was marshalled in twelve divisions, in honor of the twelve apostles; and the holy lance, in the absence of Raymond, was intrusted to the hands of his chaplain. The influence of his

    relic or trophy, was felt by the servants, and perhaps by the enemies, of Christ; and its potent energy was heightened by an accident, a stratagem, or a rumor, of a miraculous complexion. Three knights, in white garments and resplendent arms, either issued, or seemed to issue, from the hills: the voice of Adhemar, the pope’s legate, proclaimed them as the martyrs St. George, St. Theodore, and St. Maurice: the tumult of battle allowed no time for doubt or scrutiny; and the welcome apparition dazzled the eyes or the imagination of a fanatic army. * In the season of danger and triumph, the revelation of Bartholemy of Marseilles was unanimously asserted; but as soon as the temporary service was accomplished, the personal dignity and liberal arms which the count of Tholouse derived from the custody of the holy lance, provoked the envy, and awakened the reason, of his rivals. A Norman clerk presumed to sift, with a philosophic spirit, the truth of the legend, the circumstances of the discovery, and the character of the prophet; and the pious Bohemond ascribed their deliverance to the merits and intercession of Christ alone. For a while, the Provincials defended their national palladium with clamors and arms and new visions condemned to death and hell the profane sceptics who presumed to scrutinize the truth and merit of the discovery. The prevalence of incredulity compelled the author to submit his life and veracity to the judgment of God. A pile of dry fagots, four feet high and fourteen long, was erected in the midst of the camp; the flames burnt fiercely to the elevation of thirty cubits; and a narrow path of twelve inches was left for the perilous trial. The unfortunate priest of Marseilles traversed the fire with dexterity and speed; but the thighs and belly were scorched by the intense heat; he expired the next day; and the logic of believing minds will pay some regard to his dying protestations of innocence and truth. Some efforts were made by the Provincials to substitute a cross, a ring, or a tabernacle, in the place of the holy lance, which soon vanished in contempt and oblivion. Yet the revelation of Antioch is gravely asserted by succeeding historians: and such is the progress of credulity, that miracles most doubtful on the spot,

    and at the moment, will be received with implicit faith at a convenient distance of time and space.

    The prudence or fortune of the Franks had delayed their invasion till the decline of the Turkish empire. Under the manly government of the three first sultans, the kingdoms of Asia were united in peace and justice; and the innumerable armies which they led in person were equal in courage, and superior in discipline, to the Barbarians of the West. But at the time of the crusade, the inheritance of Malek Shaw was disputed by his four sons; their private ambition was insensible of the public danger; and, in the vicissitudes of their fortune, the royal vassals were ignorant, or regardless, of the true object of their allegiance. The twenty-eight emirs who marched with the standard or Kerboga were his rivals or enemies: their hasty levies were drawn from the towns and tents of Mesopotamia and Syria; and the Turkish veterans were employed or consumed in the civil wars beyond the Tigris. The caliph of Egypt embraced this opportunity of weakness and discord to recover his ancient possessions; and his sultan Aphdal besieged Jerusalem and Tyre, expelled the children of Ortok, and restored in Palestine the civil and ecclesiastical authority of the Fatimites. They heard with astonishment of the vast armies of Christians that had passed from Europe to Asia, and rejoiced in the sieges and battles which broke the power of the Turks, the adversaries of their sect and monarchy. But the same Christians were the enemies of the prophet; and from the overthrow of Nice and Antioch, the motive of their enterprise, which was gradually understood, would urge them forwards to the banks of the Jordan, or perhaps of the Nile. An intercourse of epistles and embassies, which rose and fell with the events of war, was maintained between the throne of Cairo and the camp of the Latins; and their adverse pride was the result of ignorance and enthusiasm. The ministers of Egypt declared in a haughty, or insinuated in a milder, tone, that their sovereign, the true and lawful commander of the faithful, had rescued Jerusalem from the Turkish yoke; and that the pilgrims, if they would divide

    their numbers, and lay aside their arms, should find a safe and hospitable reception at the sepulchre of Jesus. In the belief of their lost condition, the caliph Mostali despised their arms and imprisoned their deputies: the conquest and victory of Antioch prompted him to solicit those formidable champions with gifts of horses and silk robes, of vases, and purses of gold and silver; and in his estimate of their merit or power, the first place was assigned to Bohemond, and the second to Godfrey. In either fortune, the answer of the crusaders was firm and uniform: they disdained to inquire into the private claims or possessions of the followers of Mahomet; whatsoever was his name or nation, the usurper of Jerusalem was their enemy; and instead of prescribing the mode and terms of their pilgrimage, it was only by a timely surrender of the city and province, their sacred right, that he could deserve their alliance, or deprecate their impending and irresistible attack.

    Yet this attack, when they were within the view and reach of their glorious prize, was suspended above ten months after the defeat of Kerboga. The zeal and courage of the crusaders were chilled in the moment of victory; and instead of marching to improve the consternation, they hastily dispersed to enjoy the luxury, of Syria. The causes of this strange delay may be found in the want of strength and subordination. In the painful and various service of Antioch, the cavalry was annihilated; many thousands of every rank had been lost by famine, sickness, and desertion: the same abuse of plenty had been productive of a third famine; and the alternative of intemperance and distress had generated a pestilence, which swept away above fifty thousand of the pilgrims. Few were able to command, and none were willing to obey; the domestic feuds, which had been stifled by common fear, were again renewed in acts, or at least in sentiments, of hostility; the fortune of Baldwin and Bohemond excited the envy of their companions; the bravest knights were enlisted for the defence of their new principalities; and Count Raymond exhausted his troops and treasures in an idle expedition into the heart of Syria. * The winter was consumed in discord and disorder; a

    sense of honor and religion was rekindled in the spring; and the private soldiers, less susceptible of ambition and jealousy, awakened with angry clamors the indolence of their chiefs. In the month of May, the relics of this mighty host proceeded from Antioch to Laodicea: about forty thousand Latins, of whom no more than fifteen hundred horse, and twenty thousand foot, were capable of immediate service. Their easy march was continued between Mount Libanus and the sea-shore: their wants were liberally supplied by the coasting traders of Genoa and Pisa; and they drew large contributions from the emirs of Tripoli, Tyre, Sidon, Acre, and Cæsarea, who granted a free passage, and promised to follow the example of Jerusalem. From Cæsarea they advanced into the midland country; their clerks recognized the sacred geography of Lydda, Ramla, Emmaus, and Bethlem, * and as soon as they descried the holy city, the crusaders forgot their toils and claimed their reward.

    Chapter LVIII: The First Crusade. Part V.

    Jerusalem has derived some reputation from the number and importance of her memorable sieges. It was not till after a long and obstinate contest that Babylon and Rome could prevail against the obstinacy of the people, the craggy ground that might supersede the necessity of fortifications, and the walls and towers that would have fortified the most accessible plain. These obstacles were diminished in the age of the crusades. The bulwarks had been completely destroyed and imperfectly restored: the Jews, their nation, and worship, were forever banished; but nature is less changeable than man, and the site of Jerusalem, though somewhat softened and somewhat removed, was still strong against the assaults of an enemy. By the experience of a recent siege, and a three years’ possession, the Saracens of Egypt had been taught to discern, and in some degree to remedy, the defects of a place, which religion as well as honor forbade them to resign. Aladin, or Iftikhar, the

    caliph’s lieutenant, was intrusted with the defence: his policy strove to restrain the native Christians by the dread of their own ruin and that of the holy sepulchre; to animate the Moslems by the assurance of temporal and eternal rewards. His garrison is said to have consisted of forty thousand Turks and Arabians; and if he could muster twenty thousand of the inhabitants, it must be confessed that the besieged were more numerous than the besieging army. Had the diminished strength and numbers of the Latins allowed them to grasp the whole circumference of four thousand yards, (about two English miles and a half, ) to what useful purpose should they have descended into the valley of Ben Hinnom and torrent of Cedron, or approach the precipices of the south and east, from whence they had nothing either to hope or fear? Their siege was more reasonably directed against the northern and western sides of the city. Godfrey of Bouillon erected his standard on the first swell of Mount Calvary: to the left, as far as St. Stephen’s gate, the line of attack was continued by Tancred and the two Roberts; and Count Raymond established his quarters from the citadel to the foot of Mount Sion, which was no longer included within the precincts of the city. On the fifth day, the crusaders made a general assault, in the fanatic hope of battering down the walls without engines, and of scaling them without ladders. By the dint of brutal force, they burst the first barrier; but they were driven back with shame and slaughter to the camp: the influence of vision and prophecy was deadened by the too frequent abuse of those pious stratagems; and time and labor were found to be the only means of victory. The time of the siege was indeed fulfilled in forty days, but they were forty days of calamity and anguish. A repetition of the old complaint of famine may be imputed in some degree to the voracious or disorderly appetite of the Franks; but the stony soil of Jerusalem is almost destitute of water; the scanty springs and hasty torrents were dry in the summer season; nor was the thirst of the besiegers relieved, as in the city, by the artificial supply of cisterns and aqueducts. The circumjacent country is equally destitute of trees for the uses of shade or building, but some large beams were discovered in a cave by the crusaders: a wood near

    Sichem, the enchanted grove of Tasso, was cut down: the necessary timber was transported to the camp by the vigor and dexterity of Tancred; and the engines were framed by some Genoese artists, who had fortunately landed in the harbor of Jaffa. Two movable turrets were constructed at the expense, and in the stations, of the duke of Lorraine and the count of Tholouse, and rolled forwards with devout labor, not to the most accessible, but to the most neglected, parts of the fortification. Raymond’s Tower was reduced to ashes by the fire of the besieged, but his colleague was more vigilant and successful; * the enemies were driven by his archers from the rampart; the draw-bridge was let down; and on a Friday, at three in the afternoon, the day and hour of the passion, Godfrey of Bouillon stood victorious on the walls of Jerusalem. His example was followed on every side by the emulation of valor; and about four hundred and sixty years after the conquest of Omar, the holy city was rescued from the Mahometan yoke. In the pillage of public and private wealth, the adventurers had agreed to respect the exclusive property of the first occupant; and the spoils of the great mosque, seventy lamps and massy vases of gold and silver, rewarded the diligence, and displayed the generosity, of Tancred. A bloody sacrifice was offered by his mistaken votaries to the God of the Christians: resistance might provoke but neither age nor sex could mollify, their implacable rage: they indulged themselves three days in a promiscuous massacre; and the infection of the dead bodies produced an epidemical disease. After seventy thousand Moslems had been put to the sword, and the harmless Jews had been burnt in their synagogue, they could still reserve a multitude of captives, whom interest or lassitude persuaded them to spare. Of these savage heroes of the cross, Tancred alone betrayed some sentiments of compassion; yet we may praise the more selfish lenity of Raymond, who granted a capitulation and safe-conduct to the garrison of the citadel. The holy sepulchre was now free; and the bloody victors prepared to accomplish their vow. Bareheaded and barefoot, with contrite hearts, and in an humble posture, they ascended the hill of Calvary, amidst the loud anthems of the clergy; kissed the stone which had

    covered the Savior of the world; and bedewed with tears of joy and penitence the monument of their redemption. This union of the fiercest and most tender passions has been variously considered by two philosophers; by the one, as easy and natural; by the other, as absurd and incredible. Perhaps it is too rigorously applied to the same persons and the same hour; the example of the virtuous Godfrey awakened the piety of his companions; while they cleansed their bodies, they purified their minds; nor shall I believe that the most ardent in slaughter and rapine were the foremost in the procession to the holy sepulchre.

    Eight days after this memorable event, which Pope Urban did not live to hear, the Latin chiefs proceeded to the election of a king, to guard and govern their conquests in Palestine. Hugh the Great, and Stephen of Chartres, had retired with some loss of reputation, which they strove to regain by a second crusade and an honorable death. Baldwin was established at Edessa, and Bohemond at Antioch; and two Roberts, the duke of Normandy and the count of Flanders, preferred their fair inheritance in the West to a doubtful competition or a barren sceptre. The jealousy and ambition of Raymond were condemned by his own followers, and the free, the just, the unanimous voice of the army proclaimed Godfrey of Bouillon the first and most worthy of the champions of Christendom. His magnanimity accepted a trust as full of danger as of glory; but in a city where his Savior had been crowned with thorns, the devout pilgrim rejected the name and ensigns of royalty; and the founder of the kingdom of Jerusalem contented himself with the modest title of Defender and Baron of the Holy Sepulchre. His government of a single year, too short for the public happiness, was interrupted in the first fortnight by a summons to the field, by the approach of the vizier or sultan of Egypt, who had been too slow to prevent, but who was impatient to avenge, the loss of Jerusalem. His total overthrow in the battle of Ascalon sealed the establishment of the Latins in Syria, and signalized the valor of the French princes who in this action bade a long farewell to the holy wars. Some glory

    might be derived from the prodigious inequality of numbers, though I shall not count the myriads of horse and foot * on the side of the Fatimites; but, except three thousand Ethiopians or Blacks, who were armed with flails or scourges of iron, the Barbarians of the South fled on the first onset, and afforded a pleasing comparison between the active valor of the Turks and the sloth and effeminacy of the natives of Egypt. After suspending before the holy sepulchre the sword and standard of the sultan, the new king (he deserves the title) embraced his departing companions, and could retain only with the gallant Tancred three hundred knights, and two thousand foot-soldiers for the defence of Palestine. His sovereignty was soon attacked by a new enemy, the only one against whom Godfrey was a coward. Adhemar, bishop of Puy, who excelled both in council and action, had been swept away in the last plague at Antioch: the remaining ecclesiastics preserved only the pride and avarice of their character; and their seditious clamors had required that the choice of a bishop should precede that of a king. The revenue and jurisdiction of the lawful patriarch were usurped by the Latin clergy: the exclusion of the Greeks and Syrians was justified by the reproach of heresy or schism; and, under the iron yoke of their deliverers, the Oriental Christians regretted the tolerating government of the Arabian caliphs. Daimbert, archbishop of Pisa, had long been trained in the secret policy of Rome: he brought a fleet at his countrymen to the succor of the Holy Land, and was installed, without a competitor, the spiritual and temporal head of the church. * The new patriarch immediately grasped the sceptre which had been acquired by the toil and blood of the victorious pilgrims; and both Godfrey and Bohemond submitted to receive at his hands the investiture of their feudal possessions. Nor was this sufficient; Daimbert claimed the immediate property of Jerusalem and Jaffa; instead of a firm and generous refusal, the hero negotiated with the priest; a quarter of either city was ceded to the church; and the modest bishop was satisfied with an eventual reversion of the rest, on the death of Godfrey without children, or on the future acquisition of a new seat at Cairo or Damascus.

    Without this indulgence, the conqueror would have almost been stripped of his infant kingdom, which consisted only of Jerusalem and Jaffa, with about twenty villages and towns of the adjacent country. Within this narrow verge, the Mahometans were still lodged in some impregnable castles: and the husbandman, the trader, and the pilgrim, were exposed to daily and domestic hostility. By the arms of Godfrey himself, and of the two Baldwins, his brother and cousin, who succeeded to the throne, the Latins breathed with more ease and safety; and at length they equalled, in the extent of their dominions, though not in the millions of their subjects, the ancient princes of Judah and Israel. After the reduction of the maritime cities of Laodicea, Tripoli, Tyre, and Ascalon, which were powerfully assisted by the fleets of Venice, Genoa, and Pisa, and even of Flanders and Norway, the range of sea-coast from Scanderoon to the borders of Egypt was possessed by the Christian pilgrims. If the prince of Antioch disclaimed his supremacy, the counts of Edessa and Tripoli owned themselves the vassals of the king of Jerusalem: the Latins reigned beyond the Euphrates; and the four cities of Hems, Hamah, Damascus, and Aleppo, were the only relics of the Mahometan conquests in Syria. The laws and language, the manners and titles, of the French nation and Latin church, were introduced into these transmarine colonies. According to the feudal jurisprudence, the principal states and subordinate baronies descended in the line of male and female succession: but the children of the first conquerors, a motley and degenerate race, were dissolved by the luxury of the climate; the arrival of new crusaders from Europe was a doubtful hope and a casual event. The service of the feudal tenures was performed by six hundred and sixty-six knights, who might expect the aid of two hundred more under the banner of the count of Tripoli; and each knight was attended to the field by four squires or archers on horseback. Five thousand and seventy sergeants, most probably foot-soldiers, were supplied by the churches and cities; and the whole legal militia of the kingdom could not exceed eleven thousand men, a slender defence against the surrounding myriads of

    Saracens and Turks. But the firmest bulwark of Jerusalem was founded on the knights of the Hospital of St. John, and of the temple of Solomon; on the strange association of a monastic and military life, which fanaticism might suggest, but which policy must approve. The flower of the nobility of Europe aspired to wear the cross, and to profess the vows, of these respectable orders; their spirit and discipline were immortal; and the speedy donation of twenty-eight thousand farms, or manors, enabled them to support a regular force of cavalry and infantry for the defence of Palestine. The austerity of the convent soon evaporated in the exercise of arms; the world was scandalized by the pride, avarice, and corruption of these Christian soldiers; their claims of immunity and jurisdiction disturbed the harmony of the church and state; and the public peace was endangered by their jealous emulation. But in their most dissolute period, the knights of their hospital and temple maintained their fearless and fanatic character: they neglected to live, but they were prepared to die, in the service of Christ; and the spirit of chivalry, the parent and offspring of the crusades, has been transplanted by this institution from the holy sepulchre to the Isle of Malta.

    The spirit of freedom, which pervades the feudal institutions, was felt in its strongest energy by the volunteers of the cross, who elected for their chief the most deserving of his peers. Amidst the slaves of Asia, unconscious of the lesson or example, a model of political liberty was introduced; and the laws of the French kingdom are derived from the purest source of equality and justice. Of such laws, the first and indispensable condition is the assent of those whose obedience they require, and for whose benefit they are designed. No sooner had Godfrey of Bouillon accepted the office of supreme magistrate, than he solicited the public and private advice of the Latin pilgrims, who were the best skilled in the statutes and customs of Europe. From these materials, with the counsel and approbation of the patriarch and barons, of the clergy and laity, Godfrey composed the Assise of Jerusalem, a precious monument of feudal jurisprudence. The new code,

    attested by the seals of the king, the patriarch, and the viscount of Jerusalem, was deposited in the holy sepulchre, enriched with the improvements of succeeding times, and respectfully consulted as often as any doubtful question arose in the tribunals of Palestine. With the kingdom and city all was lost: the fragments of the written law were preserved by jealous tradition and variable practice till the middle of the thirteenth century: the code was restored by the pen of John d’Ibelin, count of Jaffa, one of the principal feudatories; and the final revision was accomplished in the year thirteen hundred and sixty-nine, for the use of the Latin kingdom of Cyprus.

    The justice and freedom of the constitution were maintained by two tribunals of unequal dignity, which were instituted by Godfrey of Bouillon after the conquest of Jerusalem. The king, in person, presided in the upper court, the court of the barons. Of these the four most conspicuous were the prince of Galilee, the lord of Sidon and Cæsarea, and the counts of Jaffa and Tripoli, who, perhaps with the constable and marshal, were in a special manner the compeers and judges of each other. But all the nobles, who held their lands immediately of the crown, were entitled and bound to attend the king’s court; and each baron exercised a similar jurisdiction on the subordinate assemblies of his own feudatories. The connection of lord and vassal was honorable and voluntary: reverence was due to the benefactor, protection to the dependant; but they mutually pledged their faith to each other; and the obligation on either side might be suspended by neglect or dissolved by injury. The cognizance of marriages and testaments was blended with religion, and usurped by the clergy: but the civil and criminal causes of the nobles, the inheritance and tenure of their fiefs, formed the proper occupation of the supreme court. Each member was the judge and guardian both of public and private rights. It was his duty to assert with his tongue and sword the lawful claims of the lord; but if an unjust superior presumed to violate the freedom or property of a vassal, the confederate peers stood forth to maintain his quarrel by word and deed. They boldly affirmed his innocence and his wrongs; demanded the restitution of his liberty or his lands; suspended, after a fruitless demand, their own service; rescued their brother from prison; and employed every weapon in his defence, without offering direct violence to the person of their lord, which was ever sacred in their eyes. In their pleadings, replies, and rejoinders, the advocates of the court were subtle and copious; but the use of argument and evidence was often superseded by judicial combat; and the Assise of Jerusalem admits in many cases this barbarous institution, which has been slowly abolished by the laws and manners of Europe.

    The trial by battle was established in all criminal cases which affected the life, or limb, or honor, of any person; and in all civil transactions, of or above the value of one mark of silver. It appears that in criminal cases the combat was the privilege of the accuser, who, except in a charge of treason, avenged his personal injury, or the death of those persons whom he had a right to represent; but wherever, from the nature of the charge, testimony could be obtained, it was necessary for him to produce witnesses of the fact. In civil cases, the combat was not allowed as the means of establishing the claim of the demandant; but he was obliged to produce witnesses who had, or assumed to have, knowledge of the fact. The combat was then the privilege of the defendant; because he charged the witness with an attempt by perjury to take away his right. He came therefore to be in the same situation as the appellant in criminal cases. It was not then as a mode of proof that the combat was received, nor as making negative evidence, (according to the supposition of Montesquieu; ) but in every case the right to offer battle was founded on the right to pursue by arms the redress of an injury; and the judicial combat was fought on the same principle, and with the same spirit, as a private duel. Champions were only allowed to women, and to men maimed or past the age of sixty. The consequence of a defeat was death to the person accused, or to the champion or witness, as well as to the accuser himself: but in civil cases, the demandant was punished with infamy and the loss of his suit, while his witness and champion suffered ignominious death. In many cases it was in the option of the judge to award or to refuse the combat: but two are specified, in which it was the inevitable result of the challenge; if a faithful vassal gave the lie to his compeer, who unjustly claimed any portion of their lord’s demesnes; or if an unsuccessful suitor presumed to impeach the judgment and veracity of the court. He might impeach them, but the terms were severe and perilous: in the same day he successively fought all the members of the tribunal, even those who had been absent; a single defeat was followed by death and infamy; and where none could hope for victory, it is highly probable that none would adventure the trial. In the Assise of Jerusalem, the legal subtlety of the count of Jaffa is more laudably employed to elude, than to facilitate, the judicial combat, which he derives from a principle of honor rather than of superstition.

    Among the causes which enfranchised the plebeians from the yoke of feudal tyranny, the institution of cities and corporations is one of the most powerful; and if those of Palestine are coeval with the first crusade, they may be ranked with the most ancient of the Latin world. Many of the pilgrims had escaped from their lords under the banner of the cross; and it was the policy of the French princes to tempt their stay by the assurance of the rights and privileges of freemen. It is expressly declared in the Assise of Jerusalem, that after instituting, for his knights and barons, the court of peers, in which he presided himself, Godfrey of Bouillon established a second tribunal, in which his person was represented by his viscount. The jurisdiction of this inferior court extended over the burgesses of the kingdom; and it was composed of a select number of the most discreet and worthy citizens, who were sworn to judge, according to the laws of the actions and fortunes of their equals. In the conquest and settlement of new cities, the example of Jerusalem was imitated by the kings and their great vassals; and above thirty similar corporations were founded before the loss of the Holy Land. Another class of subjects, the Syrians, or Oriental Christians, were oppressed by the zeal of the clergy, and protected by the toleration of the state. Godfrey listened to their reasonable prayer, that they might be judged by their own national laws. A third court was instituted for their use, of limited and domestic jurisdiction: the sworn members were Syrians, in blood, language, and religion; but the office of the president (in Arabic, of the rais) was sometimes exercised by the viscount of the city. At an immeasurable distance below the nobles, the burgesses, and the strangers, the Assise of Jerusalem condescends to mention the villains and slaves, the peasants of the land and the captives of war, who were almost equally considered as the objects of property. The relief or protection of these unhappy men was not esteemed worthy of the care of the legislator; but he diligently provides for the recovery, though not indeed for the punishment, of the fugitives. Like hounds, or hawks, who had strayed from the lawful owner, they might be lost and claimed: the slave and falcon were of the same value; but three slaves, or twelve oxen, were accumulated to equal the price of the war-horse; and a sum of three hundred pieces of gold was fixed, in the age of chivalry, as the equivalent of the more noble animal.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》LI-LIII

    Chapter LI: Conquests By The Arabs.

    Part I. The Conquest Of Persia, Syria, Egypt, Africa, And Spain, By The Arabs Or Saracens. — Empire Of The Caliphs, Or Successors Of Mahomet. — State Of The Christians, &c., Under Their Government.

    The revolution of Arabia had not changed the character of the Arabs: the death of Mahomet was the signal of independence; and the hasty structure of his power and religion tottered to its foundations. A small and faithful band of his primitive disciples had listened to his eloquence, and shared his distress; had fled with the apostle from the persecution of Mecca, or had received the fugitive in the walls of Medina. The increasing myriads, who acknowledged Mahomet as their king and prophet, had been compelled by his arms, or allured by his prosperity. The polytheists were confounded by the simple idea of a solitary and invisible God; the pride of the Christians and Jews disdained the yoke of a mortal and contemporary legislator. The habits of faith and obedience were not sufficiently confirmed; and many of the new converts regretted the venerable antiquity of the law of Moses, or the rites and mysteries of the Catholic church; or the idols, the sacrifices, the joyous festivals, of their Pagan ancestors. The jarring interests and hereditary feuds of the Arabian tribes had not yet coalesced in a system of union and subordination; and the Barbarians were impatient of the mildest and most salutary laws that curbed their passions, or violated their customs. They submitted with reluctance to the religious precepts of the Koran, the abstinence from wine, the fast of the Ramadan, and the daily repetition of five prayers; and the alms and tithes, which were collected for the treasury of Medina, could be distinguished only by a name from the payment of a perpetual and ignominious tribute. The example of Mahomet had excited a spirit of fanaticism or imposture, and several of his rivals presumed to imitate the conduct, and defy the authority, of the living prophet. At the head of the fugitives and auxiliaries, the first caliph was reduced to the cities of Mecca, Medina, and Tayef; and perhaps the Koreish would have restored the idols of the Caaba, if their levity had not been checked by a seasonable reproof. “Ye men of Mecca, will ye be the last to embrace, and the first to abandon, the religion of Islam?” After exhorting the Moslems to confide in the aid of God and his apostle, Abubeker resolved, by a vigorous attack, to prevent the junction of the rebels. The women and children were safely lodged in the cavities of the mountains: the warriors, marching under eleven banners, diffused the terror of their arms; and the appearance of a military force revived and confirmed the loyalty of the faithful. The inconstant tribes accepted, with humble repentance, the duties of prayer, and fasting, and alms; and, after some examples of success and severity, the most daring apostates fell prostrate before the sword of the Lord and of Caled. In the fertile province of Yemanah, between the Red Sea and the Gulf of Persia, in a city not inferior to Medina itself, a powerful chief (his name was Moseilama) had assumed the character of a prophet, and the tribe of Hanifa listened to his voice. A female prophetess * was attracted by his reputation; the decencies of words and actions were spurned by these favorites of Heaven; and they employed several days in mystic and amorous converse. An obscure sentence of his Koran, or book, is yet extant; and in the pride of his mission, Moseilama condescended to offer a partition of the earth. The proposal was answered by Mahomet with contempt; but the rapid progress of the impostor awakened the fears of his successor: forty thousand Moslems were assembled under the standard of Caled; and the existence of their faith was resigned to the event of a decisive battle. * In the first action they were repulsed by the loss of twelve hundred men; but the skill and perseverance of their general prevailed; their defeat was avenged by the slaughter of ten thousand infidels; and Moseilama himself was pierced by an Æthiopian slave with the same javelin which had mortally wounded the uncle of Mahomet. The various rebels of Arabia without a chief or a cause, were speedily suppressed by the power and discipline of the rising monarchy; and the whole nation again professed, and more steadfastly held, the religion of the Koran. The ambition of the caliphs provided an immediate exercise for the restless spirit of the Saracens: their valor was united in the prosecution of a holy war; and their enthusiasm was equally confirmed by opposition and victory.

    From the rapid conquests of the Saracens a presumption will naturally arise, that the caliphs commanded in person the armies of the faithful, and sought the crown of martyrdom in the foremost ranks of the battle. The courage of Abubeker, Omar, and Othman, had indeed been tried in the persecution and wars of the prophet; and the personal assurance of paradise must have taught them to despise the pleasures and dangers of the present world. But they ascended the throne in a venerable or mature age; and esteemed the domestic cares of religion and justice the most important duties of a sovereign. Except the presence of Omar at the siege of Jerusalem, their longest expeditions were the frequent pilgrimage from Medina to Mecca; and they calmly received the tidings of victory as they prayed or preached before the sepulchre of the prophet. The austere and frugal measure of their lives was the effect of virtue or habit, and the pride of their simplicity insulted the vain magnificence of the kings of the earth. When Abubeker assumed the office of caliph, he enjoined his daughter Ayesha to take a strict account of his private patrimony, that it might be evident whether he were enriched or impoverished by the service of the state. He thought himself entitled to a stipend of three pieces of gold, with the sufficient maintenance of a single camel and a black slave; but on the Friday of each week he distributed the residue of his own and the public money, first to the most worthy, and then to the most indigent, of the Moslems. The remains of his wealth, a coarse garment, and five pieces of gold, were delivered to his successor, who lamented with a modest sigh his own inability to equal such an admirable model. Yet the abstinence and humility of Omar were not inferior to the virtues of Abubeker: his food consisted of barley bread or dates; his drink was water; he preached in a gown that was torn or tattered in twelve places; and the Persian satrap, who paid his homage to the conqueror, found him asleep among the beggars on the steps of the mosch of Medina. conomy is the source of liberality, and the increase of the revenue enabled Omar to establish a just and perpetual reward for the past and present services of the faithful. Careless of his own emolument, he assigned to Abbas, the uncle of the prophet, the first and most ample allowance of twenty-five thousand drachms or pieces of silver. Five thousand were allotted to each of the aged warriors, the relics of the field of Beder; and the last and meanest of the companions of Mahomet was distinguished by the annual reward of three thousand pieces. One thousand was the stipend of the veterans who had fought in the first battles against the Greeks and Persians; and the decreasing pay, as low as fifty pieces of silver, was adapted to the respective merit and seniority of the soldiers of Omar. Under his reign, and that of his predecessor, the conquerors of the East were the trusty servants of God and the people; the mass of the public treasure was consecrated to the expenses of peace and war; a prudent mixture of justice and bounty maintained the discipline of the Saracens, and they united, by a rare felicity, the despatch and execution of despotism with the equal and frugal maxims of a republican government. The heroic courage of Ali, the consummate prudence of Moawiyah, excited the emulation of their subjects; and the talents which had been exercised in the school of civil discord were more usefully applied to propagate the faith and dominion of the prophet. In the sloth and vanity of the palace of Damascus, the succeeding princes of the house of Ommiyah were alike destitute of the qualifications of statesmen and of saints. Yet the spoils of unknown nations were continually laid at the foot of their throne, and the uniform ascent of the Arabian greatness must be ascribed to the spirit of the nation rather than the abilities of their chiefs. A large deduction must be allowed for the weakness of their enemies. The birth of Mahomet was fortunately placed in the most degenerate and disorderly period of the Persians, the Romans, and the Barbarians of Europe: the empires of Trajan, or even of Constantine or Charlemagne, would have repelled the assault of the naked Saracens, and the torrent of fanaticism might have been obscurely lost in the sands of Arabia.

    In the victorious days of the Roman republic, it had been the aim of the senate to confine their councils and legions to a single war, and completely to suppress a first enemy before they provoked the hostilities of a second. These timid maxims of policy were disdained by the magnanimity or enthusiasm of the Arabian caliphs. With the same vigor and success they invaded the successors of Augustus and those of Artaxerxes; and the rival monarchies at the same instant became the prey of an enemy whom they had been so long accustomed to despise. In the ten years of the administration of Omar, the Saracens reduced to his obedience thirty-six thousand cities or castles, destroyed four thousand churches or temples of the unbelievers, and edified fourteen hundred moschs for the exercise of the religion of Mahomet. One hundred years after his flight from Mecca, the arms and the reign of his successors extended from India to the Atlantic Ocean, over the various and distant provinces, which may be comprised under the names of, I. Persia; II. Syria; III. Egypt; IV. Africa; and, V. Spain. Under this general division, I shall proceed to unfold these memorable transactions; despatching with brevity the remote and less interesting conquests of the East, and reserving a fuller narrative for those domestic countries which had been included within the pale of the Roman empire. Yet I must excuse my own defects by a just complaint of the blindness and insufficiency of my guides. The Greeks, so loquacious in controversy, have not been anxious to celebrate the triumphs of their enemies. After a century of ignorance, the first annals of the Mussulmans were collected in a great measure from the voice of tradition. Among the numerous productions of Arabic and Persian literature, our interpreters have selected the imperfect sketches of a more recent age. The art and genius of history have ever been unknown to the Asiatics; they are ignorant of the laws of criticism; and our monkish chronicle of the same period may be compared to their most popular works, which are never vivified by the spirit of philosophy and freedom. The Oriental library of a Frenchman would instruct the most learned mufti of the East; and perhaps the Arabs might not find in a single historian so clear and comprehensive a narrative of their own exploits as that which will be deduced in the ensuing sheets.

    1. In the first year of the first caliph, his lieutenant Caled, the Sword of God, and the scourge of the infidels, advanced to the banks of the Euphrates, and reduced the cities of Anbar and Hira. Westward of the ruins of Babylon, a tribe of sedentary Arabs had fixed themselves on the verge of the desert; and Hira was the seat of a race of kings who had embraced the Christian religion, and reigned above six hundred years under the shadow of the throne of Persia. The last of the Mondars * was defeated and slain by Caled; his son was sent a captive to Medina; his nobles bowed before the successor of the prophet; the people was tempted by the example and success of their countrymen; and the caliph accepted as the first-fruits of foreign conquest an annual tribute of seventy thousand pieces of gold. The conquerors, and even their historians, were astonished by the dawn of their future greatness: “In the same year,” says Elmacin, “Caled fought many signal battles: an immense multitude of the infidels was slaughtered; and spoils infinite and innumerable were acquired by the victorious Moslems.” But the invincible Caled was soon transferred to the Syrian war: the invasion of the Persian frontier was conducted by less active or less prudent commanders: the Saracens were repulsed with loss in the passage of the Euphrates; and,

    though they chastised the insolent pursuit of the Magians, their remaining forces still hovered in the desert of Babylon.

    The indignation and fears of the Persians suspended for a moment their intestine divisions. By the unanimous sentence of the priests and nobles, their queen Arzema was deposed; the sixth of the transient usurpers, who had arisen and vanished in three or four years since the death of Chosroes, and the retreat of Heraclius. Her tiara was placed on the head of Yezdegerd, the grandson of Chosroes; and the same æra, which coincides with an astronomical period, has recorded the fall of the Sassanian dynasty and the religion of Zoroaster. The youth and inexperience of the prince (he was only fifteen years of age) declined a perilous encounter: the royal standard was delivered into the hands of his general Rustam; and a remnant of thirty thousand regular troops was swelled in truth, or in opinion, to one hundred and twenty thousand subjects, or allies, of the great king. The Moslems, whose numbers were reënforced from twelve to thirty thousand, had pitched their camp in the plains of Cadesia: and their line, though it consisted of fewer men, could produce more soldiers, than the unwieldy host of the infidels. I shall here observe, what I must often repeat, that the charge of the Arabs was not, like that of the Greeks and Romans, the effort of a firm and compact infantry: their military force was chiefly formed of cavalry and archers; and the engagement, which was often interrupted and often renewed by single combats and flying skirmishes, might be protracted without any decisive event to the continuance of several days. The periods of the battle of Cadesia were distinguished by their peculiar appellations. The first, from the well-timed appearance of six thousand of the Syrian brethren, was denominated the day of succor. The day of concussion might express the disorder of one, or perhaps of both, of the contending armies. The third, a nocturnal tumult, received the whimsical name of the night of barking, from the discordant clamors, which were compared to the inarticulate sounds of the fiercest animals. The morning of the succeeding day * determined the fate of Persia; and a seasonable whirlwind drove a cloud of dust against the faces of the unbelievers. The clangor of arms was reechoed to the tent of Rustam, who, far unlike the ancient hero of his name, was gently reclining in a cool and tranquil shade, amidst the baggage of his camp, and the train of mules that were laden with gold and silver. On the sound of danger he started from his couch; but his flight was overtaken by a valiant Arab, who caught him by the foot, struck off his head, hoisted it on a lance, and instantly returning to the field of battle, carried slaughter and dismay among the thickest ranks of the Persians. The Saracens confess a loss of seven thousand five hundred men; and the battle of Cadesia is justly described by the epithets of obstinate and atrocious. The standard of the monarchy was overthrown and captured in the field — a leathern apron of a blacksmith, who in ancient times had arisen the deliverer of Persia; but this badge of heroic poverty was disguised, and almost concealed, by a profusion of precious gems. After this victory, the wealthy province of Irak, or Assyria, submitted to the caliph, and his conquests were firmly established by the speedy foundation of Bassora, a place which ever commands the trade and navigation of the Persians. As the distance of fourscore miles from the Gulf, the Euphrates and Tigris unite in a broad and direct current, which is aptly styled the river of the Arabs. In the midway, between the junction and the mouth of these famous streams, the new settlement was planted on the western bank: the first colony was composed of eight hundred Moslems; but the influence of the situation soon reared a flourishing and populous capital. The air, though excessively hot, is pure and healthy: the meadows are filled with palm-trees and cattle; and one of the adjacent valleys has been celebrated among the four paradises or gardens of Asia. Under the first caliphs the jurisdiction of this Arabian colony extended over the southern provinces of Persia: the city has been sanctified by the tombs of the companions and martyrs; and the vessels of Europe still frequent the port of Bassora, as a convenient station and passage of the Indian trade.

    Chapter LI: Conquests By The Arabs.

    Part II.

    After the defeat of Cadesia, a country intersected by rivers and canals might have opposed an insuperable barrier to the victorious cavalry; and the walls of Ctesiphon or Madayn, which had resisted the battering-rams of the Romans, would not have yielded to the darts of the Saracens. But the flying Persians were overcome by the belief, that the last day of their religion and empire was at hand; the strongest posts were abandoned by treachery or cowardice; and the king, with a part of his family and treasures, escaped to Holwan at the foot of the Median hills. In the third month after the battle, Said, the lieutenant of Omar, passed the Tigris without opposition; the capital was taken by assault; and the disorderly resistance of the people gave a keener edge to the sabres of the Moslems, who shouted with religious transport, “This is the white palace of Chosroes; this is the promise of the apostle of God!” The naked robbers of the desert were suddenly enriched beyond the measure of their hope or knowledge. Each chamber revealed a new treasure secreted with art, or ostentatiously displayed; the gold and silver, the various wardrobes and precious furniture, surpassed (says Abulfeda) the estimate of fancy or numbers; and another historian defines the untold and almost infinite mass, by the fabulous computation of three thousands of thousands of thousands of pieces of gold. Some minute though curious facts represent the contrast of riches and ignorance. From the remote islands of the Indian Ocean a large provision of camphire had been imported, which is employed with a mixture of wax to illuminate the palaces of the East. Strangers to the name and properties of that odoriferous gum, the Saracens, mistaking it for salt, mingled the camphire in their bread, and were astonished at the bitterness of the taste. One of the apartments of the palace was decorated with a carpet of silk, sixty cubits in length, and as many in breadth: a paradise or garden was depictured on the ground: the flowers, fruits, and shrubs, were imitated by the figures of the gold embroidery, and the colors of the precious stones; and the ample square was encircled by a variegated and verdant border. The Arabian general persuaded his soldiers to relinquish their claim, in the reasonable hope that the eyes of the caliph would be delighted with the splendid workmanship of nature and industry. Regardless of the merit of art, and the pomp of royalty, the rigid Omar divided the prize among his brethren of Medina: the picture was destroyed; but such was the intrinsic value of the materials, that the share of Ali alone was sold for twenty thousand drams. A mule that carried away the tiara and cuirass, the belt and bracelets of Chosroes, was overtaken by the pursuers; the gorgeous trophy was presented to the commander of the faithful; and the gravest of the companions condescended to smile when they beheld the white beard, the hairy arms, and uncouth figure of the veteran, who was invested with the spoils of the Great King. The sack of Ctesiphon was followed by its desertion and gradual decay. The Saracens disliked the air and situation of the place, and Omar was advised by his general to remove the seat of government to the western side of the Euphrates. In every age, the foundation and ruin of the Assyrian cities has been easy and rapid: the country is destitute of stone and timber; and the most solid structures are composed of bricks baked in the sun, and joined by a cement of the native bitumen. The name of Cufa describes a habitation of reeds and earth; but the importance of the new capital was supported by the numbers, wealth, and spirit, of a colony of veterans; and their licentiousness was indulged by the wisest caliphs, who were apprehensive of provoking the revolt of a hundred thousand swords: “Ye men of Cufa,” said Ali, who solicited their aid, “you have been always conspicuous by your valor. You conquered the Persian king, and scattered his forces, till you had taken possession of his inheritance.” This mighty conquest was achieved by the battles of Jalula and Nehavend. After the loss of the former, Yezdegerd fled from Holwan, and concealed his shame and despair in the mountains of Farsistan, from whence Cyrus had descended with his equal and valiant companions. The courage of the nation survived that of the monarch: among the hills to the south of Ecbatana or Hamadan, one hundred and fifty thousand Persians made a third and final stand for their religion and country; and the decisive battle of Nehavend was styled by the Arabs the victory of victories. If it be true that the flying general of the Persians was stopped and overtaken in a crowd of mules and camels laden with honey, the incident, however slight and singular, will denote the luxurious impediments of an Oriental army.

    The geography of Persia is darkly delineated by the Greeks and Latins; but the most illustrious of her cities appear to be more ancient than the invasion of the Arabs. By the reduction of Hamadan and Ispahan, of Caswin, Tauris, and Rei, they gradually approached the shores of the Caspian Sea: and the orators of Mecca might applaud the success and spirit of the faithful, who had already lost sight of the northern bear, and had almost transcended the bounds of the habitable world. Again, turning towards the West and the Roman empire, they repassed the Tigris over the bridge of Mosul, and, in the captive provinces of Armenia and Mesopotamia, embraced their victorious brethren of the Syrian army. From the palace of Madayn their Eastern progress was not less rapid or extensive. They advanced along the Tigris and the Gulf; penetrated through the passes of the mountains into the valley of Estachar or Persepolis, and profaned the last sanctuary of the Magian empire. The grandson of Chosroes was nearly surprised among the falling columns and mutilated figures; a sad emblem of the past and present fortune of Persia: he fled with accelerated haste over the desert of Kirman, implored the aid of the warlike Segestans, and sought an humble refuge on the verge of the Turkish and Chinese power. But a victorious army is insensible of fatigue: the Arabs divided their forces in the pursuit of a timorous enemy; and the caliph Othman promised the government of Chorasan to the first general who should enter that large and populous country, the kingdom of the ancient Bactrians. The condition was accepted; the prize was deserved; the standard of Mahomet was planted on the walls of Herat, Merou, and Balch; and the successful leader neither halted nor reposed till his foaming cavalry had tasted the waters of the Oxus. In the public anarchy, the independent governors of the cities and castles obtained their separate capitulations: the terms were granted or imposed by the esteem, the prudence, or the compassion, of the victors; and a simple profession of faith established the distinction between a brother and a slave. After a noble defence, Harmozan, the prince or satrap of Ahwaz and Susa, was compelled to surrender his person and his state to the discretion of the caliph; and their interview exhibits a portrait of the Arabian manners. In the presence, and by the command, of Omar, the gay Barbarian was despoiled of his silken robes embroidered with gold, and of his tiara bedecked with rubies and emeralds: “Are you now sensible,” said the conqueror to his naked captive — “are you now sensible of the judgment of God, and of the different rewards of infidelity and obedience?” “Alas!” replied Harmozan, “I feel them too deeply. In the days of our common ignorance, we fought with the weapons of the flesh, and my nation was superior. God was then neuter: since he has espoused your quarrel, you have subverted our kingdom and religion.” Oppressed by this painful dialogue, the Persian complained of intolerable thirst, but discovered some apprehension lest he should be killed whilst he was drinking a cup of water. “Be of good courage,” said the caliph; “your life is safe till you have drunk this water: ” the crafty satrap accepted the assurance, and instantly dashed the vase against the ground. Omar would have avenged the deceit, but his companions represented the sanctity of an oath; and the speedy conversion of Harmozan entitled him not only to a free pardon, but even to a stipend of two thousand pieces of gold. The administration of Persia was regulated by an actual survey of the people, the cattle, and the fruits of the earth; and this monument, which attests the vigilance of the caliphs, might have instructed the philosophers of every age.

    The flight of Yezdegerd had carried him beyond the Oxus, and as far as the Jaxartes, two rivers of ancient and modern renown, which descend from the mountains of India towards the Caspian Sea. He was hospitably entertained by Tarkhan, prince of Fargana, a fertile province on the Jaxartes: the king of Samarcand, with the Turkish tribes of Sogdiana and Scythia, were moved by the lamentations and promises of the fallen monarch; and he solicited, by a suppliant embassy, the more solid and powerful friendship of the emperor of China. The virtuous Taitsong, the first of the dynasty of the Tang may be justly compared with the Antonines of Rome: his people enjoyed the blessings of prosperity and peace; and his dominion was acknowledged by forty-four hordes of the Barbarians of Tartary. His last garrisons of Cashgar and Khoten maintained a frequent intercourse with their neighbors of the Jaxartes and Oxus; a recent colony of Persians had introduced into China the astronomy of the Magi; and Taitsong might be alarmed by the rapid progress and dangerous vicinity of the Arabs. The influence, and perhaps the supplies, of China revived the hopes of Yezdegerd and the zeal of the worshippers of fire; and he returned with an army of Turks to conquer the inheritance of his fathers. The fortunate Moslems, without unsheathing their swords, were the spectators of his ruin and death. The grandson of Chosroes was betrayed by his servant, insulted by the seditious inhabitants of Merou, and oppressed, defeated, and pursued by his Barbarian allies. He reached the banks of a river, and offered his rings and bracelets for an instant passage in a miller’s boat. Ignorant or insensible of royal distress, the rustic replied, that four drams of silver were the daily profit of his mill, and that he would not suspend his work unless the loss were repaid. In this moment of hesitation and delay, the last of the Sassanian kings was overtaken and slaughtered by the Turkish cavalry, in the nineteenth year of his unhappy reign. * His son Firuz, an humble client of the Chinese emperor, accepted the station of captain of his guards; and the Magian worship was long preserved by a colony of loyal exiles in the province of Bucharia. His grandson inherited the regal name; but after a faint and fruitless enterprise, he returned to China, and ended his days in the palace of Sigan. The male line of the Sassanides was extinct; but the female captives, the daughters of Persia, were given to the conquerors in servitude, or marriage; and the race of the caliphs and imams was ennobled by the blood of their royal mothers.

    After the fall of the Persian kingdom, the River Oxus divided the territories of the Saracens and of the Turks. This narrow boundary was soon overleaped by the spirit of the Arabs; the governors of Chorasan extended their successive inroads; and one of their triumphs was adorned with the buskin of a Turkish queen, which she dropped in her precipitate flight beyond the hills of Bochara. But the final conquest of Transoxiana, as well as of Spain, was reserved for the glorious reign of the inactive Walid; and the name of Catibah, the camel driver, declares the origin and merit of his successful lieutenant. While one of his colleagues displayed the first Mahometan banner on the banks of the Indus, the spacious regions between the Oxus, the Jaxartes, and the Caspian Sea, were reduced by the arms of Catibah to the obedience of the prophet and of the caliph. A tribute of two millions of pieces of gold was imposed on the infidels; their idols were burnt or broken; the Mussulman chief pronounced a sermon in the new mosch of Carizme; after several battles, the Turkish hordes were driven back to the desert; and the emperors of China solicited the friendship of the victorious Arabs. To their industry, the prosperity of the province, the Sogdiana of the ancients, may in a great measure be ascribed; but the advantages of the soil and climate had been understood and cultivated since the reign of the Macedonian kings. Before the invasion of the Saracens, Carizme, Bochara, and Samarcand were rich and populous under the yoke of the shepherds of the north. * These cities were surrounded with a double wall; and the exterior fortification, of a larger circumference, enclosed the fields and gardens of the adjacent district. The mutual wants of India and Europe were supplied by the diligence of the Sogdian merchants; and the inestimable art of transforming linen into paper has been diffused from the manufacture of Samarcand over the western world.

    1. No sooner had Abubeker restored the unity of faith and

    government, than he despatched a circular letter to the Arabian tribes. “In the name of the most merciful God, to the rest of the true believers. Health and happiness, and the mercy and blessing of God, be upon you. I praise the most high God, and I pray for his prophet Mahomet. This is to acquaint you, that I intend to send the true believers into Syria to take it out of the hands of the infidels. And I would have you know, that the fighting for religion is an act of obedience to God.” His messengers returned with the tidings of pious and martial ardor which they had kindled in every province; and the camp of Medina was successively filled with the intrepid bands of the Saracens, who panted for action, complained of the heat of the season and the scarcity of provisions, and accused with impatient murmurs the delays of the caliph. As soon as their numbers were complete, Abubeker ascended the hill, reviewed the men, the horses, and the arms, and poured forth a fervent prayer for the success of their undertaking. In person, and on foot, he accompanied the first day’s march; and when the blushing leaders attempted to dismount, the caliph removed their scruples by a declaration, that those who rode, and those who walked, in the service of religion, were equally meritorious. His instructions to the chiefs of the Syrian army were inspired by the warlike fanaticism which advances to seize, and affects to despise, the objects of earthly ambition. “Remember,” said the successor of the prophet, “that you are always in the presence of God, on the verge of death, in the assurance of judgment, and the hope of paradise. Avoid injustice and oppression; consult with your brethren, and study to preserve the love and confidence of your troops. When you fight the battles of the Lord, acquit yourselves like men, without turning your backs; but let not your victory be stained with the blood of women or children. Destroy no palm-trees, nor burn any fields of corn. Cut down no fruit-trees, nor do any mischief to cattle, only such as you kill to eat. When you make any covenant or article, stand to it, and be as good as your word. As you go on, you will find some religious persons who live retired in monasteries, and propose to themselves to serve God that way: let them alone, and neither kill them nor destroy their monasteries: And you will

    find another sort of people, that belong to the synagogue of Satan, who have shaven crowns; be sure you cleave their skulls, and give them no quarter till they either turn Mahometans or pay “tribute.” All profane or frivolous conversation, all dangerous recollection of ancient quarrels, was severely prohibited among the Arabs: in the tumult of a camp, the exercises of religion were assiduously practised; and the intervals of action were employed in prayer, meditation, and the study of the Koran. The abuse, or even the use, of wine was chastised by fourscore strokes on the soles of the feet, and in the fervor of their primitive zeal, many secret sinners revealed their fault, and solicited their punishment. After some hesitation, the command of the Syrian army was delegated to Abu Obeidah, one of the fugitives of Mecca, and companions of Mahomet; whose zeal and devotion was assuaged, without being abated, by the singular mildness and benevolence of his temper. But in all the emergencies of war, the soldiers demanded the superior genius of Caled; and whoever might be the choice of the prince, the Sword of God was both in fact and fame the foremost leader of the Saracens. He obeyed without reluctance; * he was consulted without jealousy; and such was the spirit of the man, or rather of the times, that Caled professed his readiness to serve under the banner of the faith, though it were in the hands of a child or an enemy. Glory, and riches, and dominion, were indeed promised to the victorious Mussulman; but he was carefully instructed, that if the goods of this life were his only incitement, they likewise would be his only reward.

    Chapter LI: Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part III.

    One of the fifteen provinces of Syria, the cultivated lands to the eastward of the Jordan, had been decorated by Roman vanity with the name of Arabia; and the first arms of the Saracens were justified by the semblance of a national right. The country was enriched by the various benefits of trade; by

    the vigilance of the emperors it was covered with a line of forts; and the populous cities of Gerasa, Philadelphia, and Bosra, were secure, at least from a surprise, by the solid structure of their walls. The last of these cities was the eighteenth station from Medina: the road was familiar to the caravans of Hejaz and Irak, who annually visited this plenteous market of the province and the desert: the perpetual jealousy of the Arabs had trained the inhabitants to arms; and twelve thousand horse could sally from the gates of Bosra, an appellation which signifies, in the Syriac language, a strong tower of defence. Encouraged by their first success against the open towns and flying parties of the borders, a detachment of four thousand Moslems presumed to summon and attack the fortress of Bosra. They were oppressed by the numbers of the Syrians; they were saved by the presence of Caled, with fifteen hundred horse: he blamed the enterprise, restored the battle, and rescued his friend, the venerable Serjabil, who had vainly invoked the unity of God and the promises of the apostle. After a short repose, the Moslems performed their ablutions with sand instead of water; and the morning prayer was recited by Caled before they mounted on horseback. Confident in their strength, the people of Bosra threw open their gates, drew their forces into the plain, and swore to die in the defence of their religion. But a religion of peace was incapable of withstanding the fanatic cry of “Fight, fight! Paradise, paradise!” that reechoed in the ranks of the Saracens; and the uproar of the town, the ringing of bells, and the exclamations of the priests and monks increased the dismay and disorder of the Christians. With the loss of two hundred and thirty men, the Arabs remained masters of the field; and the ramparts of Bosra, in expectation of human or divine aid, were crowded with holy crosses and consecrated banners. The governor Romanus had recommended an early submission: despised by the people, and degraded from his office, he still retained the desire and opportunity of revenge. In a nocturnal interview, he informed the enemy of a subterraneous passage from his house under the wall of the city; the son of the caliph, with a hundred volunteers, were committed to the faith of this new ally, and their successful intrepidity gave an easy entrance to

    their companions. After Caled had imposed the terms of servitude and tribute, the apostate or convert avowed in the assembly of the people his meritorious treason: “I renounce your society,” said Romanus, “both in this world and the world to come. And I deny him that was crucified, and whosoever worships him. And I choose God for my Lord, Islam for my faith, Mecca for my temple, the Moslems for my brethren, and Mahomet for my prophet; who was sent to lead us into the right way, and to exalt the true religion in spite of those who join partners with God.”

    The conquest of Bosra, four days’ journey from Damascus, encouraged the Arabs to besiege the ancient capital of Syria. At some distance from the walls, they encamped among the groves and fountains of that delicious territory, and the usual option of the Mahometan faith, of tribute or of war, was proposed to the resolute citizens, who had been lately strengthened by a reenforcement of five thousand Greeks. In the decline, as in the infancy, of the military art, a hostile defiance was frequently offered and accepted by the generals themselves: many a lance was shivered in the plain of Damascus, and the personal prowess of Caled was signalized in the first sally of the besieged. After an obstinate combat, he had overthrown and made prisoner one of the Christian leaders, a stout and worthy antagonist. He instantly mounted a fresh horse, the gift of the governor of Palmyra, and pushed forwards to the front of the battle. “Repose yourself for a moment,” said his friend Derar, “and permit me to supply your place: you are fatigued with fighting with this dog.” “O Dear!” replied the indefatigable Saracen, “we shall rest in the world to come. He that labors to-day shall rest to-morrow.” With the same unabated ardor, Caled answered, encountered, and vanquished a second champion; and the heads of his two captives who refused to abandon their religion were indignantly hurled into the midst of the city. The event of some general and partial actions reduced the Damascenes to a closer defence: but a messenger, whom they dropped from the walls, returned with the promise of speedy and powerful

    succor, and their tumultuous joy conveyed the intelligence to the camp of the Arabs. After some debate, it was resolved by the generals to raise, or rather to suspend, the siege of Damascus, till they had given battle to the forces of the emperor. In the retreat, Caled would have chosen the more perilous station of the rear-guard; he modestly yielded to the wishes of Abu Obeidah. But in the hour of danger he flew to the rescue of his companion, who was rudely pressed by a sally of six thousand horse and ten thousand foot, and few among the Christians could relate at Damascus the circumstances of their defeat. The importance of the contest required the junction of the Saracens, who were dispersed on the frontiers of Syria and Palestine; and I shall transcribe one of the circular mandates which was addressed to Amrou, the future conqueror of Egypt. “In the name of the most merciful God: from Caled to Amrou, health and happiness. Know that thy brethren the Moslems design to march to Aiznadin, where there is an army of seventy thousand Greeks, who purpose to come against us, that they may extinguish the light of God with their mouths; but God preserveth his light in spite of the infidels. As soon therefore as this letter of mine shall be delivered to thy hands, come with those that are with thee to Aiznadin, where thou shalt find us if it please the most high God.” The summons was cheerfully obeyed, and the forty-five thousand Moslems, who met on the same day, on the same spot ascribed to the blessing of Providence the effects of their activity and zeal.

    About four years after the triumph of the Persian war, the repose of Heraclius and the empire was again disturbed by a new enemy, the power of whose religion was more strongly felt, than it was clearly understood, by the Christians of the East. In his palace of Constantinople or Antioch, he was awakened by the invasion of Syria, the loss of Bosra, and the danger of Damascus. * An army of seventy thousand veterans, or new levies, was assembled at Hems or Emesa, under the command of his general Werdan: and these troops consisting chiefly of cavalry, might be indifferently styled either Syrians, or Greeks,

    or Romans: Syrians, from the place of their birth or warfare; Greeks from the religion and language of their sovereign; and Romans, from the proud appellation which was still profaned by the successors of Constantine. On the plain of Aiznadin, as Werdan rode on a white mule decorated with gold chains, and surrounded with ensigns and standards, he was surprised by the near approach of a fierce and naked warrior, who had undertaken to view the state of the enemy. The adventurous valor of Derar was inspired, and has perhaps been adorned, by the enthusiasm of his age and country. The hatred of the Christians, the love of spoil, and the contempt of danger, were the ruling passions of the audacious Saracen; and the prospect of instant death could never shake his religious confidence, or ruffle the calmness of his resolution, or even suspend the frank and martial pleasantry of his humor. In the most hopeless enterprises, he was bold, and prudent, and fortunate: after innumerable hazards, after being thrice a prisoner in the hands of the infidels, he still survived to relate the achievements, and to enjoy the rewards, of the Syrian conquest. On this occasion, his single lance maintained a flying fight against thirty Romans, who were detached by Werdan; and, after killing or unhorsing seventeen of their number, Derar returned in safety to his applauding brethren. When his rashness was mildly censured by the general, he excused himself with the simplicity of a soldier. “Nay,” said Derar, “I did not begin first: but they came out to take me, and I was afraid that God should see me turn my back: and indeed I fought in good earnest, and without doubt God assisted me against them; and had I not been apprehensive of disobeying your orders, I should not have come away as I did; and I perceive already that they will fall into our hands.” In the presence of both armies, a venerable Greek advanced from the ranks with a liberal offer of peace; and the departure of the Saracens would have been purchased by a gift to each soldier, of a turban, a robe, and a piece of gold; ten robes and a hundred pieces to their leader; one hundred robes and a thousand pieces to the caliph. A smile of indignation expressed the refusal of Caled. “Ye Christian dogs, you know your option; the Koran, the tribute, or the sword. We are a

    people whose delight is in war, rather than in peace: and we despise your pitiful alms, since we shall be speedily masters of your wealth, your families, and your persons.” Notwithstanding this apparent disdain, he was deeply conscious of the public danger: those who had been in Persia, and had seen the armies of Chosroes confessed that they never beheld a more formidable array. From the superiority of the enemy, the artful Saracen derived a fresh incentive of courage: “You see before you,” said he, “the united force of the Romans; you cannot hope to escape, but you may conquer Syria in a single day. The event depends on your discipline and patience. Reserve yourselves till the evening. It was in the evening that the Prophet was accustomed to vanquish.” During two successive engagements, his temperate firmness sustained the darts of the enemy, and the murmurs of his troops. At length, when the spirits and quivers of the adverse line were almost exhausted, Caled gave the signal of onset and victory. The remains of the Imperial army fled to Antioch, or Cæsarea, or Damascus; and the death of four hundred and seventy Moslems was compensated by the opinion that they had sent to hell above fifty thousand of the infidels. The spoil was inestimable; many banners and crosses of gold and silver, precious stones, silver and gold chains, and innumerable suits of the richest armor and apparel. The general distribution was postponed till Damascus should be taken; but the seasonable supply of arms became the instrument of new victories. The glorious intelligence was transmitted to the throne of the caliph; and the Arabian tribes, the coldest or most hostile to the prophet’s mission, were eager and importunate to share the harvest of Syria.

    The sad tidings were carried to Damascus by the speed of grief and terror; and the inhabitants beheld from their walls the return of the heroes of Aiznadin. Amrou led the van at the head of nine thousand horse: the bands of the Saracens succeeded each other in formidable review; and the rear was closed by Caled in person, with the standard of the black eagle. To the activity of Derar he intrusted the commission of

    patrolling round the city with two thousand horse, of scouring the plain, and of intercepting all succor or intelligence. The rest of the Arabian chiefs were fixed in their respective stations before the seven gates of Damascus; and the siege was renewed with fresh vigor and confidence. The art, the labor, the military engines, of the Greeks and Romans are seldom to be found in the simple, though successful, operations of the Saracens: it was sufficient for them to invest a city with arms, rather than with trenches; to repel the allies of the besieged; to attempt a stratagem or an assault; or to expect the progress of famine and discontent. Damascus would have acquiesced in the trial of Aiznadin, as a final and peremptory sentence between the emperor and the caliph; her courage was rekindled by the example and authority of Thomas, a noble Greek, illustrious in a private condition by the alliance of Heraclius. The tumult and illumination of the night proclaimed the design of the morning sally; and the Christian hero, who affected to despise the enthusiasm of the Arabs, employed the resource of a similar superstition. At the principal gate, in the sight of both armies, a lofty crucifix was erected; the bishop, with his clergy, accompanied the march, and laid the volume of the New Testament before the image of Jesus; and the contending parties were scandalized or edified by a prayer that the Son of God would defend his servants and vindicate his truth. The battle raged with incessant fury; and the dexterity of Thomas, an incomparable archer, was fatal to the boldest Saracens, till their death was revenged by a female heroine. The wife of Aban, who had followed him to the holy war, embraced her expiring husband. “Happy,” said she, “happy art thou, my dear: thou art gone to they Lord, who first joined us together, and then parted us asunder. I will revenge thy death, and endeavor to the utmost of my power to come to the place where thou art, because I love thee. Henceforth shall no man ever touch me more, for I have dedicated myself to the service of God.” Without a groan, without a tear, she washed the corpse of her husband, and buried him with the usual rites. Then grasping the manly weapons, which in her native land she was accustomed to wield, the intrepid widow of Aban sought the place where his murderer fought in the thickest of

    the battle. Her first arrow pierced the hand of his standard-bearer; her second wounded Thomas in the eye; and the fainting Christians no longer beheld their ensign or their leader. Yet the generous champion of Damascus refused to withdraw to his palace: his wound was dressed on the rampart; the fight was continued till the evening; and the Syrians rested on their arms. In the silence of the night, the signal was given by a stroke on the great bell; the gates were thrown open, and each gate discharged an impetuous column on the sleeping camp of the Saracens. Caled was the first in arms: at the head of four hundred horse he flew to the post of danger, and the tears trickled down his iron cheeks, as he uttered a fervent ejaculation; “O God, who never sleepest, look upon they servants, and do not deliver them into the hands of their enemies.” The valor and victory of Thomas were arrested by the presence of the Sword of God; with the knowledge of the peril, the Moslems recovered their ranks, and charged the assailants in the flank and rear. After the loss of thousands, the Christian general retreated with a sigh of despair, and the pursuit of the Saracens was checked by the military engines of the rampart.

    After a siege of seventy days, the patience, and perhaps the provisions, of the Damascenes were exhausted; and the bravest of their chiefs submitted to the hard dictates of necessity. In the occurrences of peace and war, they had been taught to dread the fierceness of Caled, and to revere the mild virtues of Abu Obeidah. At the hour of midnight, one hundred chosen deputies of the clergy and people were introduced to the tent of that venerable commander. He received and dismissed them with courtesy. They returned with a written agreement, on the faith of a companion of Mahomet, that all hostilities should cease; that the voluntary emigrants might depart in safety, with as much as they could carry away of their effects; and that the tributary subjects of the caliph should enjoy their lands and houses, with the use and possession of seven churches. On these terms, the most respectable hostages, and the gate nearest to his camp, were

    delivered into his hands: his soldiers imitated the moderation of their chief; and he enjoyed the submissive gratitude of a people whom he had rescued from destruction. But the success of the treaty had relaxed their vigilance, and in the same moment the opposite quarter of the city was betrayed and taken by assault. A party of a hundred Arabs had opened the eastern gate to a more inexorable foe. “No quarter,” cried the rapacious and sanguinary Caled, “no quarter to the enemies of the Lord: ” his trumpets sounded, and a torrent of Christian blood was poured down the streets of Damascus. When he reached the church of St. Mary, he was astonished and provoked by the peaceful aspect of his companions; their swords were in the scabbard, and they were surrounded by a multitude of priests and monks. Abu Obeidah saluted the general: “God,” said he, “has delivered the city into my hands by way of surrender, and has saved the believers the trouble of fighting.” “And am I not,” replied the indignant Caled, “am I not the lieutenant of the commander of the faithful? Have I not taken the city by storm? The unbelievers shall perish by the sword. Fall on.” The hungry and cruel Arabs would have obeyed the welcome command; and Damascus was lost, if the benevolence of Abu Obeidah had not been supported by a decent and dignified firmness. Throwing himself between the trembling citizens and the most eager of the Barbarians, he adjured them, by the holy name of God, to respect his promise, to suspend their fury, and to wait the determination of their chiefs. The chiefs retired into the church of St. Mary; and after a vehement debate, Caled submitted in some measure to the reason and authority of his colleague; who urged the sanctity of a covenant, the advantage as well as the honor which the Moslems would derive from the punctual performance of their word, and the obstinate resistance which they must encounter from the distrust and despair of the rest of the Syrian cities. It was agreed that the sword should be sheathed, that the part of Damascus which had surrendered to Abu Obeidah, should be immediately entitled to the benefit of his capitulation, and that the final decision should be referred to the justice and wisdom of the caliph. A large majority of the people accepted the terms of toleration and

    tribute; and Damascus is still peopled by twenty thousand Christians. But the valiant Thomas, and the free-born patriots who had fought under his banner, embraced the alternative of poverty and exile. In the adjacent meadow, a numerous encampment was formed of priests and laymen, of soldiers and citizens, of women and children: they collected, with haste and terror, their most precious movables; and abandoned, with loud lamentations, or silent anguish, their native homes, and the pleasant banks of the Pharpar. The inflexible soul of Caled was not touched by the spectacle of their distress: he disputed with the Damascenes the property of a magazine of corn; endeavored to exclude the garrison from the benefit of the treaty; consented, with reluctance, that each of the fugitives should arm himself with a sword, or a lance, or a bow; and sternly declared, that, after a respite of three days, they might be pursued and treated as the enemies of the Moslems.

    The passion of a Syrian youth completed the ruin of the exiles of Damascus. A nobleman of the city, of the name of Jonas, was betrothed to a wealthy maiden; but her parents delayed the consummation of his nuptials, and their daughter was persuaded to escape with the man whom she had chosen. They corrupted the nightly watchmen of the gate Keisan; the lover, who led the way, was encompassed by a squadron of Arabs; but his exclamation in the Greek tongue, “The bird is taken,” admonished his mistress to hasten her return. In the presence of Caled, and of death, the unfortunate Jonas professed his belief in one God and his apostle Mahomet; and continued, till the season of his martyrdom, to discharge the duties of a brave and sincere Mussulman. When the city was taken, he flew to the monastery, where Eudocia had taken refuge; but the lover was forgotten; the apostate was scorned; she preferred her religion to her country; and the justice of Caled, though deaf to mercy, refused to detain by force a male or female inhabitant of Damascus. Four days was the general confined to the city by the obligation of the treaty, and the urgent cares of his new conquest. His appetite for blood and

    rapine would have been extinguished by the hopeless computation of time and distance; but he listened to the importunities of Jonas, who assured him that the weary fugitives might yet be overtaken. At the head of four thousand horse, in the disguise of Christian Arabs, Caled undertook the pursuit. They halted only for the moments of prayer; and their guide had a perfect knowledge of the country. For a long way the footsteps of the Damascenes were plain and conspicuous: they vanished on a sudden; but the Saracens were comforted by the assurance that the caravan had turned aside into the mountains, and must speedily fall into their hands. In traversing the ridges of the Libanus, they endured intolerable hardships, and the sinking spirits of the veteran fanatics were supported and cheered by the unconquerable ardor of a lover. From a peasant of the country, they were informed that the emperor had sent orders to the colony of exiles to pursue without delay the road of the sea-coast, and of Constantinople, apprehensive, perhaps, that the soldiers and people of Antioch might be discouraged by the sight and the story of their sufferings. The Saracens were conducted through the territories of Gabala and Laodicea, at a cautious distance from the walls of the cities; the rain was incessant, the night was dark, a single mountain separated them from the Roman army; and Caled, ever anxious for the safety of his brethren, whispered an ominous dream in the ear of his companion. With the dawn of day, the prospect again cleared, and they saw before them, in a pleasant valley, the tents of Damascus. After a short interval of repose and prayer, Caled divided his cavalry into four squadrons, committing the first to his faithful Derar, and reserving the last for himself. They successively rushed on the promiscuous multitude, insufficiently provided with arms, and already vanquished by sorrow and fatigue. Except a captive, who was pardoned and dismissed, the Arabs enjoyed the satisfaction of believing that not a Christian of either sex escaped the edge of their cimeters. The gold and silver of Damascus was scattered over the camp, and a royal wardrobe of three hundred load of silk might clothe an army of naked Barbarians. In the tumult of the battle, Jonas sought and found the object of his pursuit: but her resentment was

    inflamed by the last act of his perfidy; and as Eudocia struggled in his hateful embraces, she struck a dagger to her heart. Another female, the widow of Thomas, and the real or supposed daughter of Heraclius, was spared and released without a ransom; but the generosity of Caled was the effect of his contempt; and the haughty Saracen insulted, by a message of defiance, the throne of the Cæsars. Caled had penetrated above a hundred and fifty miles into the heart of the Roman province: he returned to Damascus with the same secrecy and speed On the accession of Omar, the Sword of God was removed from the command; but the caliph, who blamed the rashness, was compelled to applaud the vigor and conduct, of the enterprise.

    Chapter LI: Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part IV.

    Another expedition of the conquerors of Damascus will equally display their avidity and their contempt for the riches of the present world. They were informed that the produce and manufactures of the country were annually collected in the fair of Abyla, about thirty miles from the city; that the cell of a devout hermit was visited at the same time by a multitude of pilgrims; and that the festival of trade and superstition would be ennobled by the nuptials of the daughter of the governor of Tripoli. Abdallah, the son of Jaafar, a glorious and holy martyr, undertook, with a banner of five hundred horse, the pious and profitable commission of despoiling the infidels. As he approached the fair of Abyla, he was astonished by the report of this mighty concourse of Jews and Christians, Greeks, and Armenians, of natives of Syria and of strangers of Egypt, to the number of ten thousand, besides a guard of five thousand horse that attended the person of the bride. The Saracens paused: “For my own part,” said Abdallah, “I dare not go back: our foes are many, our danger is great, but our reward is splendid and secure, either in this life or in the life to come. Let every man, according to his inclination, advance

    or retire.” Not a Mussulman deserted his standard. “Lead the way,” said Abdallah to his Christian guide, “and you shall see what the companions of the prophet can perform.” They charged in five squadrons; but after the first advantage of the surprise, they were encompassed and almost overwhelmed by the multitude of their enemies; and their valiant band is fancifully compared to a white spot in the skin of a black camel. About the hour of sunset, when their weapons dropped from their hands, when they panted on the verge of eternity, they discovered an approaching cloud of dust; they heard the welcome sound of the tecbir, and they soon perceived the standard of Caled, who flew to their relief with the utmost speed of his cavalry. The Christians were broken by his attack, and slaughtered in their flight, as far as the river of Tripoli. They left behind them the various riches of the fair; the merchandises that were exposed for sale, the money that was brought for purchase, the gay decorations of the nuptials, and the governor’s daughter, with forty of her female attendants. The fruits, provisions, and furniture, the money, plate, and jewels, were diligently laden on the backs of horses, asses, and mules; and the holy robbers returned in triumph to Damascus. The hermit, after a short and angry controversy with Caled, declined the crown of martyrdom, and was left alive in the solitary scene of blood and devastation.

    Chapter LI: Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part V.

    Syria, one of the countries that have been improved by the most early cultivation, is not unworthy of the preference. The heat of the climate is tempered by the vicinity of the sea and mountains, by the plenty of wood and water; and the produce of a fertile soil affords the subsistence, and encourages the propagation, of men and animals. From the age of David to that of Heraclius, the country was overspread with ancient and flourishing cities: the inhabitants were numerous and

    wealthy; and, after the slow ravage of despotism and superstition, after the recent calamities of the Persian war, Syria could still attract and reward the rapacious tribes of the desert. A plain, of ten days’ journey, from Damascus to Aleppo and Antioch, is watered, on the western side, by the winding course of the Orontes. The hills of Libanus and Anti-Libanus are planted from north to south, between the Orontes and the Mediterranean; and the epithet of hollow (Clesyria) was applied to a long and fruitful valley, which is confined in the same direction, by the two ridges of snowy mountains. Among the cities, which are enumerated by Greek and Oriental names in the geography and conquest of Syria, we may distinguish Emesa or Hems, Heliopolis or Baalbec, the former as the metropolis of the plain, the latter as the capital of the valley. Under the last of the Cæsars, they were strong and populous; the turrets glittered from afar: an ample space was covered with public and private buildings; and the citizens were illustrious by their spirit, or at least by their pride; by their riches, or at least by their luxury. In the days of Paganism, both Emesa and Heliopolis were addicted to the worship of Baal, or the sun; but the decline of their superstition and splendor has been marked by a singular variety of fortune. Not a vestige remains of the temple of Emesa, which was equalled in poetic style to the summits of Mount Libanus, while the ruins of Baalbec, invisible to the writers of antiquity, excite the curiosity and wonder of the European traveller. The measure of the temple is two hundred feet in length, and one hundred in breadth: the front is adorned with a double portico of eight columns; fourteen may be counted on either side; and each column, forty-five feet in height, is composed of three massy blocks of stone or marble. The proportions and ornaments of the Corinthian order express the architecture of the Greeks: but as Baalbec has never been the seat of a monarch, we are at a loss to conceive how the expense of these magnificent structures could be supplied by private or municipal liberality. From the conquest of Damascus the Saracens proceeded to Heliopolis and Emesa: but I shall decline the repetition of the sallies and combats which have been already shown on a larger scale. In the prosecution of the war, their policy was not

    less effectual than their sword. By short and separate truces they dissolved the union of the enemy; accustomed the Syrians to compare their friendship with their enmity; familiarized the idea of their language, religion, and manners; and exhausted, by clandestine purchase, the magazines and arsenals of the cities which they returned to besiege. They aggravated the ransom of the more wealthy, or the more obstinate; and Chalcis alone was taxed at five thousand ounces of gold, five thousand ounces of silver, two thousand robes of silk, and as many figs and olives as would load five thousand asses. But the terms of truce or capitulation were faithfully observed; and the lieutenant of the caliph, who had promised not to enter the walls of the captive Baalbec, remained tranquil and immovable in his tent till the jarring factions solicited the interposition of a foreign master. The conquest of the plain and valley of Syria was achieved in less than two years. Yet the commander of the faithful reproved the slowness of their progress; and the Saracens, bewailing their fault with tears of rage and repentance, called aloud on their chiefs to lead them forth to fight the battles of the Lord. In a recent action, under the walls of Emesa, an Arabian youth, the cousin of Caled, was heard aloud to exclaim, “Methinks I see the black-eyed girls looking upon me; one of whom, should she appear in this world, all mankind would die for love of her. And I see in the hand of one of them a handkerchief of green silk, and a cap of precious stones, and she beckons me, and calls out, Come hither quickly, for I love thee.” With these words, charging the Christians, he made havoc wherever he went, till, observed at length by the governor of Hems, he was struck through with a javelin.

    It was incumbent on the Saracens to exert the full powers of their valor and enthusiasm against the forces of the emperor, who was taught, by repeated losses, that the rovers of the desert had undertaken, and would speedily achieve, a regular and permanent conquest. From the provinces of Europe and Asia, fourscore thousand soldiers were transported by sea and land to Antioch and Cæsarea: the light troops of the army

    consisted of sixty thousand Christian Arabs of the tribe of Gassan. Under the banner of Jabalah, the last of their princes, they marched in the van; and it was a maxim of the Greeks, that for the purpose of cutting diamond, a diamond was the most effectual. Heraclius withheld his person from the dangers of the field; but his presumption, or perhaps his despondency, suggested a peremptory order, that the fate of the province and the war should be decided by a single battle. The Syrians were attached to the standard of Rome and of the cross: but the noble, the citizen, the peasant, were exasperated by the injustice and cruelty of a licentious host, who oppressed them as subjects, and despised them as strangers and aliens. A report of these mighty preparations was conveyed to the Saracens in their camp of Emesa, and the chiefs, though resolved to fight, assembled a council: the faith of Abu Obeidah would have expected on the same spot the glory of martyrdom; the wisdom of Caled advised an honorable retreat to the skirts of Palestine and Arabia, where they might await the succors of their friends, and the attack of the unbelievers. A speedy messenger soon returned from the throne of Medina, with the blessings of Omar and Ali, the prayers of the widows of the prophet, and a reënforcement of eight thousand Moslems. In their way they overturned a detachment of Greeks, and when they joined at Yermuk the camp of their brethren, they found the pleasing intelligence, that Caled had already defeated and scattered the Christian Arabs of the tribe of Gassan. In the neighborhood of Bosra, the springs of Mount Hermon descend in a torrent to the plain of Decapolis, or ten cities; and the Hieromax, a name which has been corrupted to Yermuk, is lost, after a short course, in the Lake of Tiberias. The banks of this obscure stream were illustrated by a long and bloody encounter. * On this momentous occasion, the public voice, and the modesty of Abu Obeidah, restored the command to the most deserving of the Moslems. Caled assumed his station in the front, his colleague was posted in the rear, that the disorder of the fugitive might be checked by his venerable aspect, and the sight of the yellow banner which Mahomet had displayed before the walls of Chaibar. The last line was occupied by the sister of Derar, with the Arabian

    women who had enlisted in this holy war, who were accustomed to wield the bow and the lance, and who in a moment of captivity had defended, against the uncircumcised ravishers, their chastity and religion. The exhortation of the generals was brief and forcible: “Paradise is before you, the devil and hell-fire in your rear.” Yet such was the weight of the Roman cavalry, that the right wing of the Arabs was broken and separated from the main body. Thrice did they retreat in disorder, and thrice were they driven back to the charge by the reproaches and blows of the women. In the intervals of action, Abu Obeidah visited the tents of his brethren, prolonged their repose by repeating at once the prayers of two different hours, bound up their wounds with his own hands, and administered the comfortable reflection, that the infidels partook of their sufferings without partaking of their reward. Four thousand and thirty of the Moslems were buried in the field of battle; and the skill of the Armenian archers enabled seven hundred to boast that they had lost an eye in that meritorious service. The veterans of the Syrian war acknowledged that it was the hardest and most doubtful of the days which they had seen. But it was likewise the most decisive: many thousands of the Greeks and Syrians fell by the swords of the Arabs; many were slaughtered, after the defeat, in the woods and mountains; many, by mistaking the ford, were drowned in the waters of the Yermuk; and however the loss may be magnified, the Christian writers confess and bewail the bloody punishment of their sins. Manuel, the Roman general, was either killed at Damascus, or took refuge in the monastery of Mount Sinai. An exile in the Byzantine court, Jabalah lamented the manners of Arabia, and his unlucky preference of the Christian cause. He had once inclined to the profession of Islam; but in the pilgrimage of Mecca, Jabalah was provoked to strike one of his brethren, and fled with amazement from the stern and equal justice of the caliph These victorious Saracens enjoyed at Damascus a month of pleasure and repose: the spoil was divided by the discretion of Abu Obeidah: an equal share was allotted to a soldier and to his horse, and a double portion was reserved for the noble coursers of the Arabian breed.

    After the battle of Yermuk, the Roman army no longer appeared in the field; and the Saracens might securely choose, among the fortified towns of Syria, the first object of their attack. They consulted the caliph whether they should march to Cæsarea or Jerusalem; and the advice of Ali determined the immediate siege of the latter. To a profane eye, Jerusalem was the first or second capital of Palestine; but after Mecca and Medina, it was revered and visited by the devout Moslems, as the temple of the Holy Land which had been sanctified by the revelation of Moses, of Jesus, and of Mahomet himself. The son of Abu Sophian was sent with five thousand Arabs to try the first experiment of surprise or treaty; but on the eleventh day, the town was invested by the whole force of Abu Obeidah. He addressed the customary summons to the chief commanders and people of Ælia.

    “Health and happiness to every one that follows the right way! We require of you to testify that there is but one God, and that Mahomet is his apostle. If you refuse this, consent to pay tribute, and be under us forthwith. Otherwise I shall bring men against you who love death better than you do the drinking of wine or eating hog’s flesh. Nor will I ever stir from you, if it please God, till I have destroyed those that fight for you, and made slaves of your children.” But the city was defended on every side by deep valleys and steep ascents; since the invasion of Syria, the walls and towers had been anxiously restored; the bravest of the fugitives of Yermuk had stopped in the nearest place of refuge; and in the defence of the sepulchre of Christ, the natives and strangers might feel some sparks of the enthusiasm, which so fiercely glowed in the bosoms of the Saracens. The siege of Jerusalem lasted four months; not a day was lost without some action of sally or assault; the military engines incessantly played from the ramparts; and the inclemency of the winter was still more painful and destructive to the Arabs. The Christians yielded at length to the perseverance of the besiegers. The patriarch Sophronius appeared on the walls, and by the voice of an

    interpreter demanded a conference. * After a vain attempt to dissuade the lieutenant of the caliph from his impious enterprise, he proposed, in the name of the people, a fair capitulation, with this extraordinary clause, that the articles of security should be ratified by the authority and presence of Omar himself. The question was debated in the council of Medina; the sanctity of the place, and the advice of Ali, persuaded the caliph to gratify the wishes of his soldiers and enemies; and the simplicity of his journey is more illustrious than the royal pageants of vanity and oppression. The conqueror of Persia and Syria was mounted on a red camel, which carried, besides his person, a bag of corn, a bag of dates, a wooden dish, and a leathern bottle of water. Wherever he halted, the company, without distinction, was invited to partake of his homely fare, and the repast was consecrated by the prayer and exhortation of the commander of the faithful. But in this expedition or pilgrimage, his power was exercised in the administration of justice: he reformed the licentious polygamy of the Arabs, relieved the tributaries from extortion and cruelty, and chastised the luxury of the Saracens, by despoiling them of their rich silks, and dragging them on their faces in the dirt. When he came within sight of Jerusalem, the caliph cried with a loud voice, “God is victorious. O Lord, give us an easy conquest!” and, pitching his tent of coarse hair, calmly seated himself on the ground. After signing the capitulation, he entered the city without fear or precaution; and courteously discoursed with the patriarch concerning its religious antiquities. Sophronius bowed before his new master, and secretly muttered, in the words of Daniel, “The abomination of desolation is in the holy place.” At the hour of prayer they stood together in the church of the resurrection; but the caliph refused to perform his devotions, and contented himself with praying on the steps of the church of Constantine. To the patriarch he disclosed his prudent and honorable motive. “Had I yielded,” said Omar, “to your request, the Moslems of a future age would have infringed the treaty under color of imitating my example.” By his command the ground of the temple of Solomon was prepared for the foundation of a mosch; and, during a residence of ten days, he

    regulated the present and future state of his Syrian conquests. Medina might be jealous, lest the caliph should be detained by the sanctity of Jerusalem or the beauty of Damascus; her apprehensions were dispelled by his prompt and voluntary return to the tomb of the apostle.

    To achieve what yet remained of the Syrian war the caliph had formed two separate armies; a chosen detachment, under Amrou and Yezid, was left in the camp of Palestine; while the larger division, under the standard of Abu Obeidah and Caled, marched away to the north against Antioch and Aleppo. The latter of these, the Beræa of the Greeks, was not yet illustrious as the capital of a province or a kingdom; and the inhabitants, by anticipating their submission and pleading their poverty, obtained a moderate composition for their lives and religion. But the castle of Aleppo, distinct from the city, stood erect on a lofty artificial mound the sides were sharpened to a precipice, and faced with free-stone; and the breadth of the ditch might be filled with water from the neighboring springs. After the loss of three thousand men, the garrison was still equal to the defence; and Youkinna, their valiant and hereditary chief, had murdered his brother, a holy monk, for daring to pronounce the name of peace. In a siege of four or five months, the hardest of the Syrian war, great numbers of the Saracens were killed and wounded: their removal to the distance of a mile could not seduce the vigilance of Youkinna; nor could the Christians be terrified by the execution of three hundred captives, whom they beheaded before the castle wall. The silence, and at length the complaints, of Abu Obeidah informed the caliph that their hope and patience were consumed at the foot of this impregnable fortress. “I am variously affected,” replied Omar, “by the difference of your success; but I charge you by no means to raise the siege of the castle. Your retreat would diminish the reputation of our arms, and encourage the infidels to fall upon you on all sides. Remain before Aleppo till God shall determine the event, and forage with your horse round the adjacent country.” The exhortation of the commander of the faithful was fortified by a

    supply of volunteers from all the tribes of Arabia, who arrived in the camp on horses or camels. Among these was Dames, of a servile birth, but of gigantic size and intrepid resolution. The forty-seventh day of his service he proposed, with only thirty men, to make an attempt on the castle. The experience and testimony of Caled recommended his offer; and Abu Obeidah admonished his brethren not to despise the baser origin of Dames, since he himself, could he relinquish the public care, would cheerfully serve under the banner of the slave. His design was covered by the appearance of a retreat; and the camp of the Saracens was pitched about a league from Aleppo. The thirty adventurers lay in ambush at the foot of the hill; and Dames at length succeeded in his inquiries, though he was provoked by the ignorance of his Greek captives. “God curse these dogs,” said the illiterate Arab; “what a strange barbarous language they speak!” At the darkest hour of the night, he scaled the most accessible height, which he had diligently surveyed, a place where the stones were less entire, or the slope less perpendicular, or the guard less vigilant. Seven of the stoutest Saracens mounted on each other’s shoulders, and the weight of the column was sustained on the broad and sinewy back of the gigantic slave. The foremost in this painful ascent could grasp and climb the lowest part of the battlements; they silently stabbed and cast down the sentinels; and the thirty brethren, repeating a pious ejaculation, “O apostle of God, help and deliver us!” were successively drawn up by the long folds of their turbans. With bold and cautious footsteps, Dames explored the palace of the governor, who celebrated, in riotous merriment, the festival of his deliverance. From thence, returning to his companions, he assaulted on the inside the entrance of the castle. They overpowered the guard, unbolted the gate, let down the drawbridge, and defended the narrow pass, till the arrival of Caled, with the dawn of day, relieved their danger and assured their conquest. Youkinna, a formidable foe, became an active and useful proselyte; and the general of the Saracens expressed his regard for the most humble merit, by detaining the army at Aleppo till Dames was cured of his honorable wounds. The capital of Syria was still covered by the castle of

    Aazaz and the iron bridge of the Orontes. After the loss of those important posts, and the defeat of the last of the Roman armies, the luxury of Antioch trembled and obeyed. Her safety was ransomed with three hundred thousand pieces of gold; but the throne of the successors of Alexander, the seat of the Roman government of the East, which had been decorated by Cæsar with the titles of free, and holy, and inviolate was degraded under the yoke of the caliphs to the secondary rank of a provincial town.

    In the life of Heraclius, the glories of the Persian war are clouded on either hand by the disgrace and weakness of his more early and his later days. When the successors of Mahomet unsheathed the sword of war and religion, he was astonished at the boundless prospect of toil and danger; his nature was indolent, nor could the infirm and frigid age of the emperor be kindled to a second effort. The sense of shame, and the importunities of the Syrians, prevented the hasty departure from the scene of action; but the hero was no more; and the loss of Damascus and Jerusalem, the bloody fields of Aiznadin and Yermuk, may be imputed in some degree to the absence or misconduct of the sovereign. Instead of defending the sepulchre of Christ, he involved the church and state in a metaphysical controversy for the unity of his will; and while Heraclius crowned the offspring of his second nuptials, he was tamely stripped of the most valuable part of their inheritance. In the cathedral of Antioch, in the presence of the bishops, at the foot of the crucifix, he bewailed the sins of the prince and people; but his confession instructed the world, that it was vain, and perhaps impious, to resist the judgment of God. The Saracens were invincible in fact, since they were invincible in opinion; and the desertion of Youkinna, his false repentance and repeated perfidy, might justify the suspicion of the emperor, that he was encompassed by traitors and apostates, who conspired to betray his person and their country to the enemies of Christ. In the hour of adversity, his superstition was agitated by the omens and dreams of a falling crown; and after bidding an eternal farewell to Syria, he secretly embarked

    with a few attendants, and absolved the faith of his subjects. Constantine, his eldest son, had been stationed with forty thousand men at Cæsarea, the civil metropolis of the three provinces of Palestine. But his private interest recalled him to the Byzantine court; and, after the flight of his father, he felt himself an unequal champion to the united force of the caliph. His vanguard was boldly attacked by three hundred Arabs and a thousand black slaves, who, in the depth of winter, had climbed the snowy mountains of Libanus, and who were speedily followed by the victorious squadrons of Caled himself. From the north and south the troops of Antioch and Jerusalem advanced along the sea-shore till their banners were joined under the walls of the Phnician cities: Tripoli and Tyre were betrayed; and a fleet of fifty transports, which entered without distrust the captive harbors, brought a seasonable supply of arms and provisions to the camp of the Saracens. Their labors were terminated by the unexpected surrender of Cæsarea: the Roman prince had embarked in the night; and the defenceless citizens solicited their pardon with an offering of two hundred thousand pieces of gold. The remainder of the province, Ramlah, Ptolemais or Acre, Sichem or Neapolis, Gaza, Ascalon, Berytus, Sidon, Gabala, Laodicea, Apamea, Hierapolis, no longer presumed to dispute the will of the conqueror; and Syria bowed under the sceptre of the caliphs seven hundred years after Pompey had despoiled the last of the Macedonian kings.

    Chapter LI: Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part VI.

    The sieges and battles of six campaigns had consumed many thousands of the Moslems. They died with the reputation and the cheerfulness of martyrs; and the simplicity of their faith may be expressed in the words of an Arabian youth, when he embraced, for the last time, his sister and mother: “It is not,” said he, “the delicacies of Syria, or the fading delights of this world, that have prompted me to devote my life in the cause of

    religion. But I seek the favor of God and his apostle; and I have heard, from one of the companions of the prophet, that the spirits of the martyrs will be lodged in the crops of green birds, who shall taste the fruits, and drink of the rivers, of paradise. Farewell, we shall meet again among the groves and fountains which God has provided for his elect.” The faithful captives might exercise a passive and more arduous resolution; and a cousin of Mahomet is celebrated for refusing, after an abstinence of three days, the wine and pork, the only nourishment that was allowed by the malice of the infidels. The frailty of some weaker brethren exasperated the implacable spirit of fanaticism; and the father of Amer deplored, in pathetic strains, the apostasy and damnation of a son, who had renounced the promises of God, and the intercession of the prophet, to occupy, with the priests and deacons, the lowest mansions of hell. The more fortunate Arabs, who survived the war and persevered in the faith, were restrained by their abstemious leader from the abuse of prosperity. After a refreshment of three days, Abu Obeidah withdrew his troops from the pernicious contagion of the luxury of Antioch, and assured the caliph that their religion and virtue could only be preserved by the hard discipline of poverty and labor. But the virtue of Omar, however rigorous to himself, was kind and liberal to his brethren. After a just tribute of praise and thanksgiving, he dropped a tear of compassion; and sitting down on the ground, wrote an answer, in which he mildly censured the severity of his lieutenant: “God,” said the successor of the prophet, “has not forbidden the use of the good things of this world to faithful men, and such as have performed good works. Therefore you ought to have given them leave to rest themselves, and partake freely of those good things which the country affordeth. If any of the Saracens have no family in Arabia, they may marry in Syria; and whosoever of them wants any female slaves, he may purchase as many as he hath occasion for.” The conquerors prepared to use, or to abuse, this gracious permission; but the year of their triumph was marked by a mortality of men and cattle; and twenty-five thousand Saracens were snatched away from the possession of Syria. The death of Abu Obeidah might

    be lamented by the Christians; but his brethren recollected that he was one of the ten elect whom the prophet had named as the heirs of paradise. Caled survived his brethren about three years: and the tomb of the Sword of God is shown in the neighborhood of Emesa. His valor, which founded in Arabia and Syria the empire of the caliphs, was fortified by the opinion of a special providence; and as long as he wore a cap, which had been blessed by Mahomet, he deemed himself invulnerable amidst the darts of the infidels. *

    The place of the first conquerors was supplied by a new generation of their children and countrymen: Syria became the seat and support of the house of Ommiyah; and the revenue, the soldiers, the ships of that powerful kingdom were consecrated to enlarge on every side the empire of the caliphs. But the Saracens despise a superfluity of fame; and their historians scarcely condescend to mention the subordinate conquests which are lost in the splendor and rapidity of their victorious career. To the north of Syria, they passed Mount Taurus, and reduced to their obedience the province of Cilicia, with its capital Tarsus, the ancient monument of the Assyrian kings. Beyond a second ridge of the same mountains, they spread the flame of war, rather than the light of religion, as far as the shores of the Euxine, and the neighborhood of Constantinople. To the east they advanced to the banks and sources of the Euphrates and Tigris: the long disputed barrier of Rome and Persia was forever confounded the walls of Edessa and Amida, of Dara and Nisibis, which had resisted the arms and engines of Sapor or Nushirvan, were levelled in the dust; and the holy city of Abgarus might vainly produce the epistle or the image of Christ to an unbelieving conqueror. To the west the Syrian kingdom is bounded by the sea: and the ruin of Aradus, a small island or peninsula on the coast, was postponed during ten years. But the hills of Libanus abounded in timber; the trade of Phnicia was populous in mariners; and a fleet of seventeen hundred barks was equipped and manned by the natives of the desert. The Imperial navy of the Romans fled before them from the

    Pamphylian rocks to the Hellespont; but the spirit of the emperor, a grandson of Heraclius, had been subdued before the combat by a dream and a pun. The Saracens rode masters of the sea; and the islands of Cyprus, Rhodes, and the Cyclades, were successively exposed to their rapacious visits. Three hundred years before the Christian æra, the memorable though fruitless siege of Rhodes by Demetrius had furnished that maritime republic with the materials and the subject of a trophy. A gigantic statue of Apollo, or the sun, seventy cubits in height, was erected at the entrance of the harbor, a monument of the freedom and the arts of Greece. After standing fifty-six years, the colossus of Rhodes was overthrown by an earthquake; but the massy trunk, and huge fragments, lay scattered eight centuries on the ground, and are often described as one of the wonders of the ancient world. They were collected by the diligence of the Saracens, and sold to a Jewish merchant of Edessa, who is said to have laden nine hundred camels with the weight of the brass metal; an enormous weight, though we should include the hundred colossal figures, and the three thousand statues, which adorned the prosperity of the city of the sun.

    1. The conquest of Egypt may be explained by the character of the victorious Saracen, one of the first of his nation, in an age when the meanest of the brethren was exalted above his nature by the spirit of enthusiasm. The birth of Amrou was at once base and illustrious; his mother, a notorious prostitute, was unable to decide among five of the Koreish; but the proof of resemblance adjudged the child to Aasi, the oldest of her lovers. The youth of Amrou was impelled by the passions and prejudices of his kindred: his poetic genius was exercised in satirical verses against the person and doctrine of Mahomet; his dexterity was employed by the reigning faction to pursue the religious exiles who had taken refuge in the court of the Æthiopian king. Yet he returned from this embassy a secret proselyte; his reason or his interest determined him to renounce the worship of idols; he escaped from Mecca with his friend Caled; and the prophet of Medina enjoyed at the same

    moment the satisfaction of embracing the two firmest champions of his cause. The impatience of Amrou to lead the armies of the faithful was checked by the reproof of Omar, who advised him not to seek power and dominion, since he who is a subject to-day, may be a prince to-morrow. Yet his merit was not overlooked by the two first successors of Mahomet; they were indebted to his arms for the conquest of Palestine; and in all the battles and sieges of Syria, he united with the temper of a chief the valor of an adventurous soldier. In a visit to Medina, the caliph expressed a wish to survey the sword which had cut down so many Christian warriors; the son of Aasi unsheathed a short and ordinary cimeter; and as he perceived the surprise of Omar, “Alas,” said the modest Saracen, “the sword itself, without the arm of its master, is neither sharper nor more weighty than the sword of Pharezdak the poet.” After the conquest of Egypt, he was recalled by the jealousy of the caliph Othman; but in the subsequent troubles, the ambition of a soldier, a statesman, and an orator, emerged from a private station. His powerful support, both in council and in the field, established the throne of the Ommiades; the administration and revenue of Egypt were restored by the gratitude of Moawiyah to a faithful friend who had raised himself above the rank of a subject; and Amrou ended his days in the palace and city which he had founded on the banks of the Nile. His dying speech to his children is celebrated by the Arabians as a model of eloquence and wisdom: he deplored the errors of his youth but if the penitent was still infected by the vanity of a poet, he might exaggerate the venom and mischief of his impious compositions.

    From his camp in Palestine, Amrou had surprised or anticipated the caliph’s leave for the invasion of Egypt. The magnanimous Omar trusted in his God and his sword, which had shaken the thrones of Chosroes and Cæsar: but when he compared the slender force of the Moslems with the greatness of the enterprise, he condemned his own rashness, and listened to his timid companions. The pride and the greatness of Pharaoh were familiar to the readers of the Koran; and a

    tenfold repetition of prodigies had been scarcely sufficient to effect, not the victory, but the flight, of six hundred thousand of the children of Israel: the cities of Egypt were many and populous; their architecture was strong and solid; the Nile, with its numerous branches, was alone an insuperable barrier; and the granary of the Imperial city would be obstinately defended by the Roman powers. In this perplexity, the commander of the faithful resigned himself to the decision of chance, or, in his opinion, of Providence. At the head of only four thousand Arabs, the intrepid Amrou had marched away from his station of Gaza when he was overtaken by the messenger of Omar. “If you are still in Syria,” said the ambiguous mandate, “retreat without delay; but if, at the receipt of this epistle, you have already reached the frontiers of Egypt, advance with confidence, and depend on the succor of God and of your brethren.” The experience, perhaps the secret intelligence, of Amrou had taught him to suspect the mutability of courts; and he continued his march till his tents were unquestionably pitched on Egyptian ground. He there assembled his officers, broke the seal, perused the epistle, gravely inquired the name and situation of the place, and declared his ready obedience to the commands of the caliph. After a siege of thirty days, he took possession of Farmah or Pelusium; and that key of Egypt, as it has been justly named, unlocked the entrance of the country as far as the ruins of Heliopolis and the neighborhood of the modern Cairo.

    On the Western side of the Nile, at a small distance to the east of the Pyramids, at a small distance to the south of the Delta, Memphis, one hundred and fifty furlongs in circumference, displayed the magnificence of ancient kings. Under the reign of the Ptolemies and Cæsars, the seat of government was removed to the sea-coast; the ancient capital was eclipsed by the arts and opulence of Alexandria; the palaces, and at length the temples, were reduced to a desolate and ruinous condition: yet, in the age of Augustus, and even in that of Constantine, Memphis was still numbered among the greatest and most populous of the provincial cities. The banks of the Nile, in this

    place of the breadth of three thousand feet, were united by two bridges of sixty and of thirty boats, connected in the middle stream by the small island of Rouda, which was covered with gardens and habitations. The eastern extremity of the bridge was terminated by the town of Babylon and the camp of a Roman legion, which protected the passage of the river and the second capital of Egypt. This important fortress, which might fairly be described as a part of Memphis or Misrah, was invested by the arms of the lieutenant of Omar: a reënforcement of four thousand Saracens soon arrived in his camp; and the military engines, which battered the walls, may be imputed to the art and labor of his Syrian allies. Yet the siege was protracted to seven months; and the rash invaders were encompassed and threatened by the inundation of the Nile. Their last assault was bold and successful: they passed the ditch, which had been fortified with iron spikes, applied their scaling ladders, entered the fortress with the shout of “God is victorious!” and drove the remnant of the Greeks to their boats and the Isle of Rouda. The spot was afterwards recommended to the conqueror by the easy communication with the gulf and the peninsula of Arabia; the remains of Memphis were deserted; the tents of the Arabs were converted into permanent habitations; and the first mosch was blessed by the presence of fourscore companions of Mahomet. A new city arose in their camp, on the eastward bank of the Nile; and the contiguous quarters of Babylon and Fostat are confounded in their present decay by the appellation of old Misrah, or Cairo, of which they form an extensive suburb. But the name of Cairo, the town of victory, more strictly belongs to the modern capital, which was founded in the tenth century by the Fatimite caliphs. It has gradually receded from the river; but the continuity of buildings may be traced by an attentive eye from the monuments of Sesostris to those of Saladin.

    Yet the Arabs, after a glorious and profitable enterprise, must have retreated to the desert, had they not found a powerful alliance in the heart of the country. The rapid conquest of Alexander was assisted by the superstition and revolt of the

    natives: they abhorred their Persian oppressors, the disciples of the Magi, who had burnt the temples of Egypt, and feasted with sacrilegious appetite on the flesh of the god Apis. After a period of ten centuries, the same revolution was renewed by a similar cause; and in the support of an incomprehensible creed, the zeal of the Coptic Christians was equally ardent. I have already explained the origin and progress of the Monophysite controversy, and the persecution of the emperors, which converted a sect into a nation, and alienated Egypt from their religion and government. The Saracens were received as the deliverers of the Jacobite church; and a secret and effectual treaty was opened during the siege of Memphis between a victorious army and a people of slaves. A rich and noble Egyptian, of the name of Mokawkas, had dissembled his faith to obtain the administration of his province: in the disorders of the Persian war he aspired to independence: the embassy of Mahomet ranked him among princes; but he declined, with rich gifts and ambiguous compliments, the proposal of a new religion. The abuse of his trust exposed him to the resentment of Heraclius: his submission was delayed by arrogance and fear; and his conscience was prompted by interest to throw himself on the favor of the nation and the support of the Saracens. In his first conference with Amrou, he heard without indignation the usual option of the Koran, the tribute, or the sword. “The Greeks,” replied Mokawkas, “are determined to abide the determination of the sword; but with the Greeks I desire no communion, either in this world or in the next, and I abjure forever the Byzantine tyrant, his synod of Chalcedon, and his Melchite slaves. For myself and my brethren, we are resolved to live and die in the profession of the gospel and unity of Christ. It is impossible for us to embrace the revelations of your prophet; but we are desirous of peace, and cheerfully submit to pay tribute and obedience to his temporal successors.” The tribute was ascertained at two pieces of gold for the head of every Christian; but old men, monks, women, and children, of both sexes, under sixteen years of age, were exempted from this personal assessment: the Copts above and below Memphis swore allegiance to the caliph, and promised a hospitable entertainment of three days

    to every Mussulman who should travel through their country. By this charter of security, the ecclesiastical and civil tyranny of the Melchites was destroyed: the anathemas of St. Cyril were thundered from every pulpit; and the sacred edifices, with the patrimony of the church, were restored to the national communion of the Jacobites, who enjoyed without moderation the moment of triumph and revenge. At the pressing summons of Amrou, their patriarch Benjamin emerged from his desert; and after the first interview, the courteous Arab affected to declare that he had never conversed with a Christian priest of more innocent manners and a more venerable aspect. In the march from Memphis to Alexandria, the lieutenant of Omar intrusted his safety to the zeal and gratitude of the Egyptians: the roads and bridges were diligently repaired; and in every step of his progress, he could depend on a constant supply of provisions and intelligence. The Greeks of Egypt, whose numbers could scarcely equal a tenth of the natives, were overwhelmed by the universal defection: they had ever been hated, they were no longer feared: the magistrate fled from his tribunal, the bishop from his altar; and the distant garrisons were surprised or starved by the surrounding multitudes. Had not the Nile afforded a safe and ready conveyance to the sea, not an individual could have escaped, who by birth, or language, or office, or religion, was connected with their odious name.

    By the retreat of the Greeks from the provinces of Upper Egypt, a considerable force was collected in the Island of Delta; the natural and artificial channels of the Nile afforded a succession of strong and defensible posts; and the road to Alexandria was laboriously cleared by the victory of the Saracens in two-and-twenty days of general or partial combat. In their annals of conquest, the siege of Alexandria is perhaps the most arduous and important enterprise. The first trading city in the world was abundantly replenished with the means of subsistence and defence. Her numerous inhabitants fought for the dearest of human rights, religion and property; and the enmity of the natives seemed to exclude them from the

    common benefit of peace and toleration. The sea was continually open; and if Heraclius had been awake to the public distress, fresh armies of Romans and Barbarians might have been poured into the harbor to save the second capital of the empire. A circumference of ten miles would have scattered the forces of the Greeks, and favored the stratagems of an active enemy; but the two sides of an oblong square were covered by the sea and the Lake Maræotis, and each of the narrow ends exposed a front of no more than ten furlongs. The efforts of the Arabs were not inadequate to the difficulty of the attempt and the value of the prize. From the throne of Medina, the eyes of Omar were fixed on the camp and city: his voice excited to arms the Arabian tribes and the veterans of Syria; and the merit of a holy war was recommended by the peculiar fame and fertility of Egypt. Anxious for the ruin or expulsion of their tyrants, the faithful natives devoted their labors to the service of Amrou: some sparks of martial spirit were perhaps rekindled by the example of their allies; and the sanguine hopes of Mokawkas had fixed his sepulchre in the church of St. John of Alexandria. Eutychius the patriarch observes, that the Saracens fought with the courage of lions: they repulsed the frequent and almost daily sallies of the besieged, and soon assaulted in their turn the walls and towers of the city. In every attack, the sword, the banner of Amrou, glittered in the van of the Moslems. On a memorable day, he was betrayed by his imprudent valor: his followers who had entered the citadel were driven back; and the general, with a friend and slave, remained a prisoner in the hands of the Christians. When Amrou was conducted before the præfect, he remembered his dignity, and forgot his situation: a lofty demeanor, and resolute language, revealed the lieutenant of the caliph, and the battle-axe of a soldier was already raised to strike off the head of the audacious captive. His life was saved by the readiness of his slave, who instantly gave his master a blow on the face, and commanded him, with an angry tone, to be silent in the presence of his superiors. The credulous Greek was deceived: he listened to the offer of a treaty, and his prisoners were dismissed in the hope of a more respectable embassy, till the joyful acclamations of the camp announced the return of

    their general, and insulted the folly of the infidels. At length, after a siege of fourteen months, and the loss of three-and-twenty thousand men, the Saracens prevailed: the Greeks embarked their dispirited and diminished numbers, and the standard of Mahomet was planted on the walls of the capital of Egypt. “I have taken,” said Amrou to the caliph, “the great city of the West. It is impossible for me to enumerate the variety of its riches and beauty; and I shall content myself with observing, that it contains four thousand palaces, four thousand baths, four hundred theatres or places of amusement, twelve thousand shops for the sale of vegetable food, and forty thousand tributary Jews. The town has been subdued by force of arms, without treaty or capitulation, and the Moslems are impatient to seize the fruits of their victory.” The commander of the faithful rejected with firmness the idea of pillage, and directed his lieutenant to reserve the wealth and revenue of Alexandria for the public service and the propagation of the faith: the inhabitants were numbered; a tribute was imposed, the zeal and resentment of the Jacobites were curbed, and the Melchites who submitted to the Arabian yoke were indulged in the obscure but tranquil exercise of their worship. The intelligence of this disgraceful and calamitous event afflicted the declining health of the emperor; and Heraclius died of a dropsy about seven weeks after the loss of Alexandria. Under the minority of his grandson, the clamors of a people, deprived of their daily sustenance, compelled the Byzantine court to undertake the recovery of the capital of Egypt. In the space of four years, the harbor and fortifications of Alexandria were twice occupied by a fleet and army of Romans. They were twice expelled by the valor of Amrou, who was recalled by the domestic peril from the distant wars of Tripoli and Nubia. But the facility of the attempt, the repetition of the insult, and the obstinacy of the resistance, provoked him to swear, that if a third time he drove the infidels into the sea, he would render Alexandria as accessible on all sides as the house of a prostitute. Faithful to his promise, he dismantled several parts of the walls and towers; but the people was spared in the chastisement of the

    city, and the mosch of Mercy was erected on the spot where the victorious general had stopped the fury of his troops.

    Chapter LI: Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part VII.

    I should deceive the expectation of the reader, if I passed in silence the fate of the Alexandrian library, as it is described by the learned Abulpharagius. The spirit of Amrou was more curious and liberal than that of his brethren, and in his leisure hours, the Arabian chief was pleased with the conversation of John, the last disciple of Ammonius, and who derived the surname of Philoponus from his laborious studies of grammar and philosophy. Emboldened by this familiar intercourse, Philoponus presumed to solicit a gift, inestimable in his opinion, contemptible in that of the Barbarians — the royal library, which alone, among the spoils of Alexandria, had not been appropriated by the visit and the seal of the conqueror. Amrou was inclined to gratify the wish of the grammarian, but his rigid integrity refused to alienate the minutest object without the consent of the caliph; and the well-known answer of Omar was inspired by the ignorance of a fanatic. “If these writings of the Greeks agree with the book of God, they are useless, and need not be preserved: if they disagree, they are pernicious, and ought to be destroyed.” The sentence was executed with blind obedience: the volumes of paper or parchment were distributed to the four thousand baths of the city; and such was their incredible multitude, that six months were barely sufficient for the consumption of this precious fuel. Since the Dynasties of Abulpharagius have been given to the world in a Latin version, the tale has been repeatedly transcribed; and every scholar, with pious indignation, has deplored the irreparable shipwreck of the learning, the arts, and the genius, of antiquity. For my own part, I am strongly tempted to deny both the fact and the consequences. * The fact is indeed marvellous. “Read and wonder!” says the historian himself: and the solitary report of

    a stranger who wrote at the end of six hundred years on the confines of Media, is overbalanced by the silence of two annalist of a more early date, both Christians, both natives of Egypt, and the most ancient of whom, the patriarch Eutychius, has amply described the conquest of Alexandria. The rigid sentence of Omar is repugnant to the sound and orthodox precept of the Mahometan casuists they expressly declare, that the religious books of the Jews and Christians, which are acquired by the right of war, should never be committed to the flames; and that the works of profane science, historians or poets, physicians or philosophers, may be lawfully applied to the use of the faithful. A more destructive zeal may perhaps be attributed to the first successors of Mahomet; yet in this instance, the conflagration would have speedily expired in the deficiency of materials. I should not recapitulate the disasters of the Alexandrian library, the involuntary flame that was kindled by Cæsar in his own defence, or the mischievous bigotry of the Christians, who studied to destroy the monuments of idolatry. But if we gradually descend from the age of the Antonines to that of Theodosius, we shall learn from a chain of contemporary witnesses, that the royal palace and the temple of Serapis no longer contained the four, or the seven, hundred thousand volumes, which had been assembled by the curiosity and magnificence of the Ptolemies. Perhaps the church and seat of the patriarchs might be enriched with a repository of books; but if the ponderous mass of Arian and Monophysite controversy were indeed consumed in the public baths, a philosopher may allow, with a smile, that it was ultimately devoted to the benefit of mankind. I sincerely regret the more valuable libraries which have been involved in the ruin of the Roman empire; but when I seriously compute the lapse of ages, the waste of ignorance, and the calamities of war, our treasures, rather than our losses, are the objects of my surprise. Many curious and interesting facts are buried in oblivion: the three great historians of Rome have been transmitted to our hands in a mutilated state, and we are deprived of many pleasing compositions of the lyric, iambic, and dramatic poetry of the Greeks. Yet we should gratefully

    remember, that the mischances of time and accident have spared the classic works to which the suffrage of antiquity had adjudged the first place of genius and glory: the teachers of ancient knowledge, who are still extant, had perused and compared the writings of their predecessors; nor can it fairly be presumed that any important truth, any useful discovery in art or nature, has been snatched away from the curiosity of modern ages.

    In the administration of Egypt, Amrou balanced the demands of justice and policy; the interest of the people of the law, who were defended by God; and of the people of the alliance, who were protected by man. In the recent tumult of conquest and deliverance, the tongue of the Copts and the sword of the Arabs were most adverse to the tranquillity of the province. To the former, Amrou declared, that faction and falsehood would be doubly chastised; by the punishment of the accusers, whom he should detest as his personal enemies, and by the promotion of their innocent brethren, whom their envy had labored to injure and supplant. He excited the latter by the motives of religion and honor to sustain the dignity of their character, to endear themselves by a modest and temperate conduct to God and the caliph, to spare and protect a people who had trusted to their faith, and to content themselves with the legitimate and splendid rewards of their victory. In the management of the revenue, he disapproved the simple but oppressive mode of a capitation, and preferred with reason a proportion of taxes deducted on every branch from the clear profits of agriculture and commerce. A third part of the tribute was appropriated to the annual repairs of the dikes and canals, so essential to the public welfare. Under his administration, the fertility of Egypt supplied the dearth of Arabia; and a string of camels, laden with corn and provisions, covered almost without an interval the long road from Memphis to Medina. But the genius of Amrou soon renewed the maritime communication which had been attempted or achieved by the Pharaohs the Ptolemies, or the Cæsars; and a canal, at least eighty miles in length, was opened from the Nile

    to the Red Sea. * This inland navigation, which would have joined the Mediterranean and the Indian Ocean, was soon discontinued as useless and dangerous: the throne was removed from Medina to Damascus, and the Grecian fleets might have explored a passage to the holy cities of Arabia.

    Of his new conquest, the caliph Omar had an imperfect knowledge from the voice of fame and the legends of the Koran. He requested that his lieutenant would place before his eyes the realm of Pharaoh and the Amalekites; and the answer of Amrou exhibits a lively and not unfaithful picture of that singular country. “O commander of the faithful, Egypt is a compound of black earth and green plants, between a pulverized mountain and a red sand. The distance from Syene to the sea is a month’s journey for a horseman. Along the valley descends a river, on which the blessing of the Most High reposes both in the evening and morning, and which rises and falls with the revolutions of the sun and moon. When the annual dispensation of Providence unlocks the springs and fountains that nourish the earth, the Nile rolls his swelling and sounding waters through the realm of Egypt: the fields are overspread by the salutary flood; and the villages communicate with each other in their painted barks. The retreat of the inundation deposits a fertilizing mud for the reception of the various seeds: the crowds of husbandmen who blacken the land may be compared to a swarm of industrious ants; and their native indolence is quickened by the lash of the task-master, and the promise of the flowers and fruits of a plentiful increase. Their hope is seldom deceived; but the riches which they extract from the wheat, the barley, and the rice, the legumes, the fruit-trees, and the cattle, are unequally shared between those who labor and those who possess. According to the vicissitudes of the seasons, the face of the country is adorned with a silver wave, a verdant emerald, and the deep yellow of a golden harvest.” Yet this beneficial order is sometimes interrupted; and the long delay and sudden swell of the river in the first year of the conquest might afford some color to an edifying fable. It is said, that the annual sacrifice of

    a virgin had been interdicted by the piety of Omar; and that the Nile lay sullen and inactive in his shallow bed, till the mandate of the caliph was cast into the obedient stream, which rose in a single night to the height of sixteen cubits. The admiration of the Arabs for their new conquest encouraged the license of their romantic spirit. We may read, in the gravest authors, that Egypt was crowded with twenty thousand cities or villages: that, exclusive of the Greeks and Arabs, the Copts alone were found, on the assessment, six millions of tributary subjects, or twenty millions of either sex, and of every age: that three hundred millions of gold or silver were annually paid to the treasury of the caliphs. Our reason must be startled by these extravagant assertions; and they will become more palpable, if we assume the compass and measure the extent of habitable ground: a valley from the tropic to Memphis seldom broader than twelve miles, and the triangle of the Delta, a flat surface of two thousand one hundred square leagues, compose a twelfth part of the magnitude of France. A more accurate research will justify a more reasonable estimate. The three hundred millions, created by the error of a scribe, are reduced to the decent revenue of four millions three hundred thousand pieces of gold, of which nine hundred thousand were consumed by the pay of the soldiers. Two authentic lists, of the present and of the twelfth century, are circumscribed within the respectable number of two thousand seven hundred villages and towns. After a long residence at Cairo, a French consul has ventured to assign about four millions of Mahometans, Christians, and Jews, for the ample, though not incredible, scope of the population of Egypt.

    1. The conquest of Africa, from the Nile to the Atlantic Ocean, was first attempted by the arms of the caliph Othman. The pious design was approved by the companions of Mahomet and the chiefs of the tribes; and twenty thousand Arabs marched from Medina, with the gifts and the blessing of the commander of the faithful. They were joined in the camp of Memphis by twenty thousand of their countrymen; and the conduct of the war was intrusted to Abdallah, the son of Said

    and the foster-brother of the caliph, who had lately supplanted the conqueror and lieutenant of Egypt. Yet the favor of the prince, and the merit of his favorite, could not obliterate the guilt of his apostasy. The early conversion of Abdallah, and his skilful pen, had recommended him to the important office of transcribing the sheets of the Koran: he betrayed his trust, corrupted the text, derided the errors which he had made, and fled to Mecca to escape the justice, and expose the ignorance, of the apostle. After the conquest of Mecca, he fell prostrate at the feet of Mahomet; his tears, and the entreaties of Othman, extorted a reluctant pardon; out the prophet declared that he had so long hesitated, to allow time for some zealous disciple to avenge his injury in the blood of the apostate. With apparent fidelity and effective merit, he served the religion which it was no longer his interest to desert: his birth and talents gave him an honorable rank among the Koreish; and, in a nation of cavalry, Abdallah was renowned as the boldest and most dexterous horseman of Arabia. At the head of forty thousand Moslems, he advanced from Egypt into the unknown countries of the West. The sands of Barca might be impervious to a Roman legion but the Arabs were attended by their faithful camels; and the natives of the desert beheld without terror the familiar aspect of the soil and climate. After a painful march, they pitched their tents before the walls of Tripoli, a maritime city in which the name, the wealth, and the inhabitants of the province had gradually centred, and which now maintains the third rank among the states of Barbary. A reënforcement of Greeks was surprised and cut in pieces on the sea-shore; but the fortifications of Tripoli resisted the first assaults; and the Saracens were tempted by the approach of the præfect Gregory to relinquish the labors of the siege for the perils and the hopes of a decisive action. If his standard was followed by one hundred and twenty thousand men, the regular bands of the empire must have been lost in the naked and disorderly crowd of Africans and Moors, who formed the strength, or rather the numbers, of his host. He rejected with indignation the option of the Koran or the tribute; and during several days the two armies were fiercely engaged from the dawn of light to the hour of noon, when their fatigue and the

    excessive heat compelled them to seek shelter and refreshment in their respective camps. The daughter of Gregory, a maid of incomparable beauty and spirit, is said to have fought by his side: from her earliest youth she was trained to mount on horseback, to draw the bow, and to wield the cimeter; and the richness of her arms and apparel were conspicuous in the foremost ranks of the battle. Her hand, with a hundred thousand pieces of gold, was offered for the head of the Arabian general, and the youths of Africa were excited by the prospect of the glorious prize. At the pressing solicitation of his brethren, Abdallah withdrew his person from the field; but the Saracens were discouraged by the retreat of their leader, and the repetition of these equal or unsuccessful conflicts.

    A noble Arabian, who afterwards became the adversary of Ali, and the father of a caliph, had signalized his valor in Egypt, and Zobeir was the first who planted the scaling-ladder against the walls of Babylon. In the African war he was detached from the standard of Abdallah. On the news of the battle, Zobeir, with twelve companions, cut his way through the camp of the Greeks, and pressed forwards, without tasting either food or repose, to partake of the dangers of his brethren. He cast his eyes round the field: “Where,” said he, “is our general?” “In his tent.” “Is the tent a station for the general of the Moslems?” Abdallah represented with a blush the importance of his own life, and the temptation that was held forth by the Roman præfect. “Retort,” said Zobeir, “on the infidels their ungenerous attempt. Proclaim through the ranks that the head of Gregory shall be repaid with his captive daughter, and the equal sum of one hundred thousand pieces of gold.” To the courage and discretion of Zobeir the lieutenant of the caliph intrusted the execution of his own stratagem, which inclined the long-disputed balance in favor of the Saracens. Supplying by activity and artifice the deficiency of numbers, a part of their forces lay concealed in their tents, while the remainder prolonged an irregular skirmish with the enemy till the sun was high in the heavens. On both sides they retired with fainting steps: their horses were unbridled, their

    armor was laid aside, and the hostile nations prepared, or seemed to prepare, for the refreshment of the evening, and the encounter of the ensuing day. On a sudden the charge was sounded; the Arabian camp poured forth a swarm of fresh and intrepid warriors; and the long line of the Greeks and Africans was surprised, assaulted, overturned, by new squadrons of the faithful, who, to the eye of fanaticism, might appear as a band of angels descending from the sky. The præfect himself was slain by the hand of Zobeir: his daughter, who sought revenge and death, was surrounded and made prisoner; and the fugitives involved in their disaster the town of Sufetula, to which they escaped from the sabres and lances of the Arabs. Sufetula was built one hundred and fifty miles to the south of Carthage: a gentle declivity is watered by a running stream, and shaded by a grove of juniper-trees; and, in the ruins of a triumphal arch, a portico, and three temples of the Corinthian order, curiosity may yet admire the magnificence of the Romans. After the fall of this opulent city, the provincials and Barbarians implored on all sides the mercy of the conqueror. His vanity or his zeal might be flattered by offers of tribute or professions of faith: but his losses, his fatigues, and the progress of an epidemical disease, prevented a solid establishment; and the Saracens, after a campaign of fifteen months, retreated to the confines of Egypt, with the captives and the wealth of their African expedition. The caliph’s fifth was granted to a favorite, on the nominal payment of five hundred thousand pieces of gold; but the state was doubly injured by this fallacious transaction, if each foot-soldier had shared one thousand, and each horseman three thousand, pieces, in the real division of the plunder. The author of the death of Gregory was expected to have claimed the most precious reward of the victory: from his silence it might be presumed that he had fallen in the battle, till the tears and exclamations of the præfect’s daughter at the sight of Zobeir revealed the valor and modesty of that gallant soldier. The unfortunate virgin was offered, and almost rejected as a slave, by her father’s murderer, who coolly declared that his sword was consecrated to the service of religion; and that he labored for a recompense far above the charms of mortal beauty, or

    the riches of this transitory life. A reward congenial to his temper was the honorable commission of announcing to the caliph Othman the success of his arms. The companions the chiefs, and the people, were assembled in the mosch of Medina, to hear the interesting narrative of Zobeir; and as the orator forgot nothing except the merit of his own counsels and actions, the name of Abdallah was joined by the Arabians with the heroic names of Caled and Amrou.

    Chapter LI: Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part VIII.

    The Western conquests of the Saracens were suspended near twenty years, till their dissensions were composed by the establishment of the house of Ommiyah; and the caliph Moawiyah was invited by the cries of the Africans themselves. The successors of Heraclius had been informed of the tribute which they had been compelled to stipulate with the Arabs, but instead of being moved to pity and relieve their distress, they imposed, as an equivalent or a fine, a second tribute of a similar amount. The ears of the Byzantine ministers were shut against the complaints of their poverty and ruin: their despair was reduced to prefer the dominion of a single master; and the extortions of the patriarch of Carthage, who was invested with civil and military power, provoked the sectaries, and even the Catholics of the Roman province, to abjure the religion as well as the authority of their tyrants. The first lieutenant of Moawiyah acquired a just renown, subdued an important city, defeated an army of thirty thousand Greeks, swept away fourscore thousand captives, and enriched with their spoils the bold adventures of Syria and Egypt. But the title of conqueror of Africa is more justly due to his successor Akbah. He marched from Damascus at the head of ten thousand of the bravest Arabs; and the genuine force of the Moslems was enlarged by the doubtful aid and conversion of many thousand Barbarians. It would be difficult, nor is it necessary, to trace the accurate line of the progress of Akbah. The interior regions

    have been peopled by the Orientals with fictitious armies and imaginary citadels. In the warlike province of Zab, or Numidia, fourscore thousand of the natives might assemble in arms; but the number of three hundred and sixty towns is incompatible with the ignorance or decay of husbandry; and a circumference of three leagues will not be justified by the ruins of Erbe or Lambesa, the ancient metropolis of that inland country. As we approach the seacoast, the well-known cities of Bugia and Tangier define the more certain limits of the Saracen victories. A remnant of trade still adheres to the commodious harbor of Bugia which, in a more prosperous age, is said to have contained about twenty thousand houses; and the plenty of iron which is dug from the adjacent mountains might have supplied a braver people with the instruments of defence. The remote position and venerable antiquity of Tingi, or Tangier, have been decorated by the Greek and Arabian fables; but the figurative expressions of the latter, that the walls were constructed of brass, and that the roofs were covered with gold and silver, may be interpreted as the emblems of strength and opulence. The provinces of Mauritania Tingitana, which assumed the name of the capital, had been imperfectly discovered and settled by the Romans; the five colonies were confined to a narrow pale, and the more southern parts were seldom explored except by the agents of luxury, who searched the forests for ivory and the citron-wood, and the shores of the ocean for the purple shell-fish. The fearless Akbah plunged into the heart of the country, traversed the wilderness in which his successors erected the splendid capitals of Fez and Morocco, and at length penetrated to the verge of the Atlantic and the great desert. The river Sus descends from the western sides of Mount Atlas, fertilizes, like the Nile, the adjacent soil, and falls into the sea at a moderate distance from the Canary, or Fortunate Islands. Its banks were inhabited by the last of the Moors, a race of savages, without laws, or discipline, or religion; they were astonished by the strange and irresistible terrors of the Oriental arms; and as they possessed neither gold nor silver, the riches spoil was the beauty of the female captives, some of whom were afterwards sold for a thousand pieces of gold. The career,

    though not the zeal, of Akbah was checked by the prospect of a boundless ocean. He spurred his horse into the waves, and raising his eyes to heaven, exclaimed with a tone of a fanatic, “Great God! if my course were not stopped by this sea, I would still go on, to the unknown kingdoms of the West, preaching the unity of thy holy name, and putting to the sword the rebellious nations who worship any other Gods than thee.” Yet this Mahometan Alexander, who sighed for new worlds, was unable to preserve his recent conquests. By the universal defection of the Greeks and Africans, he was recalled from the shores of the Atlantic, and the surrounding multitudes left him only the resource of an honorable death. The last scene was dignified by an example of national virtue. An ambitious chief, who had disputed the command and failed in the attempt, was led about as a prisoner in the camp of the Arabian general. The insurgents had trusted to his discontent and revenge; he disdained their offers, and revealed their designs. In the hour of danger, the grateful Akbah unlocked his fetters, and advised him to retire; he chose to die under the banner of his rival. Embracing as friends and martyrs, they unsheathed their cimeters, broke their scabbards, and maintained an obstinate combat, till they fell by each other’s side on the last of their slaughtered countrymen. The third general or governor of Africa, Zuheir, avenged and encountered the fate of his predecessor. He vanquished the natives in many battles; he was overthrown by a powerful army, which Constantinople had sent to the relief of Carthage.

    It had been the frequent practice of the Moorish tribes to join the invaders, to share the plunder, to profess the faith, and to revolt to their savage state of independence and idolatry, on the first retreat or misfortune of the Moslems. The prudence of Akbah had proposed to found an Arabian colony in the heart of Africa; a citadel that might curb the levity of the Barbarians, a place of refuge to secure, against the accidents of war, the wealth and the families of the Saracens. With this view, and under the modest title of the station of a caravan, he planted this colony in the fiftieth year of the Hegira. In the present

    decay, Cairoan still holds the second rank in the kingdom of Tunis, from which it is distant about fifty miles to the south: its inland situation, twelve miles westward of the sea, has protected the city from the Greek and Sicilian fleets. When the wild beasts and serpents were extirpated, when the forest, or rather wilderness, was cleared, the vestiges of a Roman town were discovered in a sandy plain: the vegetable food of Cairoan is brought from afar; and the scarcity of springs constrains the inhabitants to collect in cisterns and reservoirs a precarious supply of rain-water. These obstacles were subdued by the industry of Akbah; he traced a circumference of three thousand and six hundred paces, which he encompassed with a brick wall; in the space of five years, the governor’s palace was surrounded with a sufficient number of private habitations; a spacious mosch was supported by five hundred columns of granite, porphyry, and Numidian marble; and Cairoan became the seat of learning as well as of empire. But these were the glories of a later age; the new colony was shaken by the successive defeats of Akbah and Zuheir, and the western expeditions were again interrupted by the civil discord of the Arabian monarchy. The son of the valiant Zobeir maintained a war of twelve years, a siege of seven months against the house of Ommiyah. Abdallah was said to unite the fierceness of the lion with the subtlety of the fox; but if he inherited the courage, he was devoid of the generosity, of his father.

    The return of domestic peace allowed the caliph Abdalmalek to resume the conquest of Africa; the standard was delivered to Hassan, governor of Egypt, and the revenue of that kingdom, with an army of forty thousand men, was consecrated to the important service. In the vicissitudes of war, the interior provinces had been alternately won and lost by the Saracens. But the sea-coast still remained in the hands of the Greeks; the predecessors of Hassan had respected the name and fortifications of Carthage; and the number of its defenders was recruited by the fugitives of Cabes and Tripoli. The arms of Hassan, were bolder and more fortunate: he reduced and

    pillaged the metropolis of Africa; and the mention of scaling-ladders may justify the suspicion that he anticipated, by a sudden assault, the more tedious operations of a regular siege. But the joy of the conquerors was soon disturbed by the appearance of the Christian succors. The præfect and patrician John, a general of experience and renown, embarked at Constantinople the forces of the Eastern empire; they were joined by the ships and soldiers of Sicily, and a powerful reenforcement of Goths was obtained from the fears and religion of the Spanish monarch. The weight of the confederate navy broke the chain that guarded the entrance of the harbor; the Arabs retired to Cairoan, or Tripoli; the Christians landed; the citizens hailed the ensign of the cross, and the winter was idly wasted in the dream of victory or deliverance. But Africa was irrecoverably lost; the zeal and resentment of the commander of the faithful prepared in the ensuing spring a more numerous armament by sea and land; and the patrician in his turn was compelled to evacuate the post and fortifications of Carthage. A second battle was fought in the neighborhood of Utica: the Greeks and Goths were again defeated; and their timely embarkation saved them from the sword of Hassan, who had invested the slight and insufficient rampart of their camp. Whatever yet remained of Carthage was delivered to the flames, and the colony of Dido and Cæsar lay desolate above two hundred years, till a part, perhaps a twentieth, of the old circumference was repeopled by the first of the Fatimite caliphs. In the beginning of the sixteenth century, the second capital of the West was represented by a mosch, a college without students, twenty-five or thirty shops, and the huts of five hundred peasants, who, in their abject poverty, displayed the arrogance of the Punic senators. Even that paltry village was swept away by the Spaniards whom Charles the Fifth had stationed in the fortress of the Goletta. The ruins of Carthage have perished; and the place might be unknown if some broken arches of an aqueduct did not guide the footsteps of the inquisitive traveller.

    The Greeks were expelled, but the Arabians were not yet

    masters of the country. In the interior provinces the Moors or Berbers, so feeble under the first Cæsars, so formidable to the Byzantine princes, maintained a disorderly resistance to the religion and power of the successors of Mahomet. Under the standard of their queen Cahina, the independent tribes acquired some degree of union and discipline; and as the Moors respected in their females the character of a prophetess, they attacked the invaders with an enthusiasm similar to their own. The veteran bands of Hassan were inadequate to the defence of Africa: the conquests of an age were lost in a single day; and the Arabian chief, overwhelmed by the torrent, retired to the confines of Egypt, and expected, five years, the promised succors of the caliph. After the retreat of the Saracens, the victorious prophetess assembled the Moorish chiefs, and recommended a measure of strange and savage policy. “Our cities,” said she, “and the gold and silver which they contain, perpetually attract the arms of the Arabs. These vile metals are not the objects of our ambition; we content ourselves with the simple productions of the earth. Let us destroy these cities; let us bury in their ruins those pernicious treasures; and when the avarice of our foes shall be destitute of temptation, perhaps they will cease to disturb the tranquillity of a warlike people.” The proposal was accepted with unanimous applause. From Tangier to Tripoli, the buildings, or at least the fortifications, were demolished, the fruit-trees were cut down, the means of subsistence were extirpated, a fertile and populous garden was changed into a desert, and the historians of a more recent period could discern the frequent traces of the prosperity and devastation of their ancestors. Such is the tale of the modern Arabians. Yet I strongly suspect that their ignorance of antiquity, the love of the marvellous, and the fashion of extolling the philosophy of Barbarians, has induced them to describe, as one voluntary act, the calamities of three hundred years since the first fury of the Donatists and Vandals. In the progress of the revolt, Cahina had most probably contributed her share of destruction; and the alarm of universal ruin might terrify and alienate the cities that had reluctantly yielded to her unworthy yoke. They no longer hoped, perhaps they no longer wished,

    the return of their Byzantine sovereigns: their present servitude was not alleviated by the benefits of order and justice; and the most zealous Catholic must prefer the imperfect truths of the Koran to the blind and rude idolatry of the Moors. The general of the Saracens was again received as the savior of the province: the friends of civil society conspired against the savages of the land; and the royal prophetess was slain, in the first battle, which overturned the baseless fabric of her superstition and empire. The same spirit revived under the successor of Hassan: it was finally quelled by the activity of Musa and his two sons; but the number of the rebels may be presumed from that of three hundred thousand captives; sixty thousand of whom, the caliph’s fifth, were sold for the profit of the public treasury. Thirty thousand of the Barbarian youth were enlisted in the troops; and the pious labors of Musa, to inculcate the knowledge and practice of the Koran, accustomed the Africans to obey the apostle of God and the commander of the faithful. In their climate and government, their diet and habitation, the wandering Moors resembled the Bedoweens of the desert. With the religion they were proud to adopt the language, name, and origin, of Arabs: the blood of the strangers and natives was insensibly mingled; and from the Euphrates to the Atlantic, the same nation might seem to be diffused over the sandy plains of Asia and Africa. Yet I will not deny that fifty thousand tents of pure Arabians might be transported over the Nile, and scattered through the Libyan desert: and I am not ignorant that five of the Moorish tribes still retain their barbarous idiom, with the appellation and character of white Africans.

    1. In the progress of conquest from the north and south, the Goths and the Saracens encountered each other on the confines of Europe and Africa. In the opinion of the latter, the difference of religion is a reasonable ground of enmity and warfare.

    As early as the time of Othman, their piratical squadrons had ravaged the coast of Andalusia; nor had they forgotten the

    relief of Carthage by the Gothic succors. In that age, as well as in the present, the kings of Spain were possessed of the fortress of Ceuta; one of the columns of Hercules, which is divided by a narrow strait from the opposite pillar or point of Europe. A small portion of Mauritania was still wanting to the African conquest; but Musa, in the pride of victory, was repulsed from the walls of Ceuta, by the vigilance and courage of Count Julian, the general of the Goths. From his disappointment and perplexity, Musa was relieved by an unexpected message of the Christian chief, who offered his place, his person, and his sword, to the successors of Mahomet, and solicited the disgraceful honor of introducing their arms into the heart of Spain. If we inquire into the cause of his treachery, the Spaniards will repeat the popular story of his daughter Cava; * of a virgin who was seduced, or ravished, by her sovereign; of a father who sacrificed his religion and country to the thirst of revenge. The passions of princes have often been licentious and destructive; but this well-known tale, romantic in itself, is indifferently supported by external evidence; and the history of Spain will suggest some motive of interest and policy more congenial to the breast of a veteran statesman. After the decease or deposition of Witiza, his two sons were supplanted by the ambition of Roderic, a noble Goth, whose father, the duke or governor of a province, had fallen a victim to the preceding tyranny. The monarchy was still elective; but the sons of Witiza, educated on the steps of the throne, were impatient of a private station. Their resentment was the more dangerous, as it was varnished with the dissimulation of courts: their followers were excited by the remembrance of favors and the promise of a revolution; and their uncle Oppas, archbishop of Toledo and Seville, was the first person in the church, and the second in the state. It is probable that Julian was involved in the disgrace of the unsuccessful faction; that he had little to hope and much to fear from the new reign; and that the imprudent king could not forget or forgive the injuries which Roderic and his family had sustained. The merit and influence of the count rendered him a useful or formidable subject: his estates were ample, his followers bold and numerous; and it was too fatally shown,

    that, by his Andalusian and Mauritanian commands, he held in his hand the keys of the Spanish monarchy. Too feeble, however, to meet his sovereign in arms, he sought the aid of a foreign power; and his rash invitation of the Moors and Arabs produced the calamities of eight hundred years. In his epistles, or in a personal interview, he revealed the wealth and nakedness of his country; the weakness of an unpopular prince; the degeneracy of an effeminate people. The Goths were no longer the victorious Barbarians , who had humbled the pride of Rome, despoiled the queen of nations, and penetrated from the Danube to the Atlantic Ocean. Secluded from the world by the Pyrenæan mountains, the successors of Alaric had slumbered in a long peace: the walls of the cities were mouldered into dust: the youth had abandoned the exercise of arms; and the presumption of their ancient renown would expose them in a field of battle to the first assault of the invaders. The ambitious Saracen was fired by the ease and importance of the attempt; but the execution was delayed till he had consulted the commander of the faithful; and his messenger returned with the permission of Walid to annex the unknown kingdoms of the West to the religion and throne of the caliphs. In his residence of Tangier, Musa, with secrecy and caution, continued his correspondence and hastened his preparations. But the remorse of the conspirators was soothed by the fallacious assurance that he should content himself with the glory and spoil, without aspiring to establish the Moslems beyond the sea that separates Africa from Europe.

    Before Musa would trust an army of the faithful to the traitors and infidels of a foreign land, he made a less dangerous trial of their strength and veracity. One hundred Arabs, and four hundred Africans, passed over, in four vessels, from Tangier or Ceuta: the place of their descent on the opposite shore of the strait is marked by the name of Tarif their chief; and the date of this memorable event is fixed to the month of Ramadan, of the ninety-first year of the Hegira, to the month of July, seven hundred and forty-eight years from the Spanish æra of Cæsar, seven hundred and ten after the birth of Christ. From their

    first station, they marched eighteen miles through a hilly country to the castle and town of Julian: on which (it is still called Algezire) they bestowed the name of the Green Island, from a verdant cape that advances into the sea. Their hospitable entertainment, the Christians who joined their standard, their inroad into a fertile and unguarded province, the richness of their spoil, and the safety of their return, announced to their brethren and the most favorable omens of victory. In the ensuing spring, five thousand veterans and volunteers were embarked under the command of Tarik, a dauntless and skilful soldier, who surpassed the expectation of his chief; and the necessary transports were provided by the industry of their too faithful ally. The Saracens landed at the pillar or point of Europe; the corrupt and familiar appellation of Gibraltar (Gebel al Tarik) describes the mountain of Tarik; and the intrenchments of his camp were the first outline of those fortifications, which, in the hands of our countrymen, have resisted the art and power of the house of Bourbon. The adjacent governors informed the court of Toledo of the descent and progress of the Arabs; and the defeat of his lieutenant Edeco, who had been commanded to seize and bind the presumptuous strangers, admonished Roderic of the magnitude of the danger. At the royal summons, the dukes and counts, the bishops and nobles of the Gothic monarchy, assembled at the head of their followers; and the title of King of the Romans, which is employed by an Arabic historian, may be excused by the close affinity of language, religion, and manners, between the nations of Spain. His army consisted of ninety or a hundred thousand men; a formidable power, if their fidelity and discipline had been adequate to their numbers. The troops of Tarik had been augmented to twelve thousand Saracens; but the Christian malecontents were attracted by the influence of Julian, and a crowd of Africans most greedily tasted the temporal blessings of the Koran. In the neighborhood of Cadiz, the town of Xeres has been illustrated by the encounter which determined the fate of the kingdom; the stream of the Guadalete, which falls into the bay, divided the two camps, and marked the advancing and retreating skirmishes of three successive and bloody days. On

    the fourth day, the two armies joined a more serious and decisive issue; but Alaric would have blushed at the sight of his unworthy successor, sustaining on his head a diadem of pearls, encumbered with a flowing robe of gold and silken embroidery, and reclining on a litter or car of ivory drawn by two white mules. Notwithstanding the valor of the Saracens, they fainted under the weight of multitudes, and the plain of Xeres was overspread with sixteen thousand of their dead bodies. “My brethren,” said Tarik to his surviving companions, “the enemy is before you, the sea is behind; whither would ye fly? Follow your genera: I am resolved either to lose my life, or to trample on the prostrate king of the Romans.” Besides the resource of despair, he confided in the secret correspondence and nocturnal interviews of Count Julian with the sons and the brother of Witiza. The two princes and the archbishop of Toledo occupied the most important post: their well-timed defection broke the ranks of the Christians; each warrior was prompted by fear or suspicion to consult his personal safety; and the remains of the Gothic army were scattered or destroyed in the flight and pursuit of the three following days. Amidst the general disorder, Roderic started from his car, and mounted Orelia, the fleetest of his horses; but he escaped from a soldier’s death to perish more ignobly in the waters of the Btis or Guadalquivir. His diadem, his robes, and his courser, were found on the bank; but as the body of the Gothic prince was lost in the waves, the pride and ignorance of the caliph must have been gratified with some meaner head, which was exposed in triumph before the palace of Damascus. “And such,” continues a valiant historian of the Arabs, “is the fate of those kings who withdraw themselves from a field of battle.”

    Count Julian had plunged so deep into guilt and infamy, that his only hope was in the ruin of his country. After the battle of Xeres, he recommended the most effectual measures to the victorious Saracen. “The king of the Goths is slain; their princes have fled before you, the army is routed, the nation is astonished. Secure with sufficient detachments the cities of Btica; but in person, and without delay, march to the royal

    city of Toledo, and allow not the distracted Christians either time or tranquillity for the election of a new monarch.” Tarik listened to his advice. A Roman captive and proselyte, who had been enfranchised by the caliph himself, assaulted Cordova with seven hundred horse: he swam the river, surprised the town, and drove the Christians into the great church, where they defended themselves above three months. Another detachment reduced the sea-coast of Btica, which in the last period of the Moorish power has comprised in a narrow space the populous kingdom of Grenada. The march of Tarik from the Btis to the Tagus was directed through the Sierra Morena, that separates Andalusia and Castille, till he appeared in arms under the walls of Toledo. The most zealous of the Catholics had escaped with the relics of their saints; and if the gates were shut, it was only till the victor had subscribed a fair and reasonable capitulation. The voluntary exiles were allowed to depart with their effects; seven churches were appropriated to the Christian worship; the archbishop and his clergy were at liberty to exercise their functions, the monks to practise or neglect their penance; and the Goths and Romans were left in all civil and criminal cases to the subordinate jurisdiction of their own laws and magistrates. But if the justice of Tarik protected the Christians, his gratitude and policy rewarded the Jews, to whose secret or open aid he was indebted for his most important acquisitions. Persecuted by the kings and synods of Spain, who had often pressed the alternative of banishment or baptism, that outcast nation embraced the moment of revenge: the comparison of their past and present state was the pledge of their fidelity; and the alliance between the disciples of Moses and of Mahomet was maintained till the final æra of their common expulsion. From the royal seat of Toledo, the Arabian leader spread his conquests to the north, over the modern realms of Castille and Leon; but it is needless to enumerate the cities that yielded on his approach, or again to describe the table of emerald, transported from the East by the Romans, acquired by the Goths among the spoils of Rome, and presented by the Arabs to the throne of Damascus. Beyond the Asturian mountains, the maritime town of Gijon was the term of the lieutenant of Musa, who had performed, with the speed

    of a traveller, his victorious march, of seven hundred miles, from the rock of Gibraltar to the Bay of Biscay. The failure of land compelled him to retreat; and he was recalled to Toledo, to excuse his presumption of subduing a kingdom in the absence of his general. Spain, which, in a more savage and disorderly state, had resisted, two hundred years, the arms of the Romans, was overrun in a few months by those of the Saracens; and such was the eagerness of submission and treaty, that the governor of Cordova is recorded as the only chief who fell, without conditions, a prisoner into their hands. The cause of the Goths had been irrevocably judged in the field of Xeres; and, in the national dismay, each part of the monarchy declined a contest with the antagonist who had vanquished the united strength of the whole. That strength had been wasted by two successive seasons of famine and pestilence; and the governors, who were impatient to surrender, might exaggerate the difficulty of collecting the provisions of a siege. To disarm the Christians, superstition likewise contributed her terrors: and the subtle Arab encouraged the report of dreams, omens, and prophecies, and of the portraits of the destined conquerors of Spain, that were discovered on breaking open an apartment of the royal palace. Yet a spark of the vital flame was still alive: some invincible fugitives preferred a life of poverty and freedom in the Asturian valleys; the hardy mountaineers repulsed the slaves of the caliph; and the sword of Pelagius has been transformed into the sceptre of the Catholic kings.

    Chapter LI: Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part IX.

    On the intelligence of this rapid success, the applause of Musa degenerated into envy; and he began, not to complain, but to fear, that Tarik would leave him nothing to subdue. At the head of ten thousand Arabs and eight thousand Africans, he passed over in person from Mauritania to Spain: the first of his companions were the noblest of the Koreish; his eldest son

    was left in the command of Africa; the three younger brethren were of an age and spirit to second the boldest enterprises of their father. At his landing in Algezire, he was respectfully entertained by Count Julian, who stifled his inward remorse, and testified, both in words and actions, that the victory of the Arabs had not impaired his attachment to their cause. Some enemies yet remained for the sword of Musa. The tardy repentance of the Goths had compared their own numbers and those of the invaders; the cities from which the march of Tarik had declined considered themselves as impregnable; and the bravest patriots defended the fortifications of Seville and Merida. They were successively besieged and reduced by the labor of Musa, who transported his camp from the Btis to the Anas, from the Guadalquivir to the Guadiana. When he beheld the works of Roman magnificence, the bridge, the aqueducts, the triumphal arches, and the theatre, of the ancient metropolis of Lusitania, “I should imagine,” said he to his four companions, “that the human race must have united their art and power in the foundation of this city: happy is the man who shall become its master!” He aspired to that happiness, but the Emeritans sustained on this occasion the honor of their descent from the veteran legionaries of Augustus Disdaining the confinement of their walls, they gave battle to the Arabs on the plain; but an ambuscade rising from the shelter of a quarry, or a ruin, chastised their indiscretion, and intercepted their return. The wooden turrets of assault were rolled forwards to the foot of the rampart; but the defence of Merida was obstinate and long; and the castle of the martyrs was a perpetual testimony of the losses of the Moslems. The constancy of the besieged was at length subdued by famine and despair; and the prudent victor disguised his impatience under the names of clemency and esteem. The alternative of exile or tribute was allowed; the churches were divided between the two religions; and the wealth of those who had fallen in the siege, or retired to Gallicia, was confiscated as the reward of the faithful. In the midway between Merida and Toledo, the lieutenant of Musa saluted the vicegerent of the caliph, and conducted him to the palace of the Gothic kings. Their first interview was cold and formal: a rigid account was

    exacted of the treasures of Spain: the character of Tarik was exposed to suspicion and obloquy; and the hero was imprisoned, reviled, and ignominiously scourged by the hand, or the command, of Musa. Yet so strict was the discipline, so pure the zeal, or so tame the spirit, of the primitive Moslems, that, after this public indignity, Tarik could serve and be trusted in the reduction of the Tarragonest province. A mosch was erected at Saragossa, by the liberality of the Koreish: the port of Barcelona was opened to the vessels of Syria; and the Goths were pursued beyond the Pyrenæan mountains into their Gallic province of Septimania or Languedoc. In the church of St. Mary at Carcassone, Musa found, but it is improbable that he left, seven equestrian statues of massy silver; and from his term or column of Narbonne, he returned on his footsteps to the Gallician and Lusitanian shores of the ocean. During the absence of the father, his son Abdelaziz chastised the insurgents of Seville, and reduced, from Malaga to Valentia, the sea-coast of the Mediterranean: his original treaty with the discreet and valiant Theodemir will represent the manners and policy of the times. “The conditions of peace agreed and sworn between Abdelaziz, the son of Musa, the son of Nassir, and Theodemir prince of the Goths. In the name of the most merciful God, Abdelaziz makes peace on these conditions: that Theodemir shall not be disturbed in his principality; nor any injury be offered to the life or property, the wives and children, the religion and temples, of the Christians: thatTheodemir shall freely deliver his seven * cities, Orihuela, Valentola, Alicanti Mola, Vacasora, Bigerra, (now Bejar,) Ora, (or Opta,) and Lorca: that he shall not assist or entertain the enemies of the caliph, but shall faithfully communicate his knowledge of their hostile designs: that himself, and each of the Gothic nobles, shall annually pay one piece of gold, four measures of wheat, as many of barley, with a certain proportion of honey, oil, and vinegar; and that each of their vassals shall be taxed at one moiety of the said imposition. Given the fourth of Regeb, in the year of the Hegira ninety-four, and subscribed with the names of four Mussulman witnesses.” Theodemir and his subjects were treated with uncommon lenity; but the rate of tribute appears

    to have fluctuated from a tenth to a fifth, according to the submission or obstinacy of the Christians. In this revolution, many partial calamities were inflicted by the carnal or religious passions of the enthusiasts: some churches were profaned by the new worship: some relics or images were confounded with idols: the rebels were put to the sword; and one town (an obscure place between Cordova and Seville) was razed to its foundations. Yet if we compare the invasion of Spain by the Goths, or its recovery by the kings of Castile and Arragon, we must applaud the moderation and discipline of the Arabian conquerors.

    The exploits of Musa were performed in the evening of life, though he affected to disguise his age by coloring with a red powder the whiteness of his beard. But in the love of action and glory, his breast was still fired with the ardor of youth; and the possession of Spain was considered only as the first step to the monarchy of Europe. With a powerful armament by sea and land, he was preparing to repass the Pyrenees, to extinguish in Gaul and Italy the declining kingdoms of the Franks and Lombards, and to preach the unity of God on the altar of the Vatican. From thence, subduing the Barbarians of Germany, he proposed to follow the course of the Danube from its source to the Euxine Sea, to overthrow the Greek or Roman empire of Constantinople, and returning from Europe to Asia, to unite his new acquisitions with Antioch and the provinces of Syria. But his vast enterprise, perhaps of easy execution, must have seemed extravagant to vulgar minds; and the visionary conqueror was soon reminded of his dependence and servitude. The friends of Tarik had effectually stated his services and wrongs: at the court of Damascus, the proceedings of Musa were blamed, his intentions were suspected, and his delay in complying with the first invitation was chastised by a harsher and more peremptory summons. An intrepid messenger of the caliph entered his camp at Lugo in Gallicia, and in the presence of the Saracens and Christians arrested the bridle of his horse. His own loyalty, or that of his troops, inculcated the duty of obedience: and his disgrace was

    alleviated by the recall of his rival, and the permission of investing with his two governments his two sons, Abdallah and Abdelaziz. His long triumph from Ceuta to Damascus displayed the spoils of Africa and the treasures of Spain: four hundred Gothic nobles, with gold coronets and girdles, were distinguished in his train; and the number of male and female captives, selected for their birth or beauty, was computed at eighteen, or even at thirty, thousand persons. As soon as he reached Tiberias in Palestine, he was apprised of the sickness and danger of the caliph, by a private message from Soliman, his brother and presumptive heir; who wished to reserve for his own reign the spectacle of victory. Had Walid recovered, the delay of Musa would have been criminal: he pursued his march, and found an enemy on the throne. In his trial before a partial judge against a popular antagonist, he was convicted of vanity and falsehood; and a fine of two hundred thousand pieces of gold either exhausted his poverty or proved his rapaciousness. The unworthy treatment of Tarik was revenged by a similar indignity; and the veteran commander, after a public whipping, stood a whole day in the sun before the palace gate, till he obtained a decent exile, under the pious name of a pilgrimage to Mecca. The resentment of the caliph might have been satiated with the ruin of Musa; but his fears demanded the extirpation of a potent and injured family. A sentence of death was intimated with secrecy and speed to the trusty servants of the throne both in Africa and Spain; and the forms, if not the substance, of justice were superseded in this bloody execution. In the mosch or palace of Cordova, Abdelaziz was slain by the swords of the conspirators; they accused their governor of claiming the honors of royalty; and his scandalous marriage with Egilona, the widow of Roderic, offended the prejudices both of the Christians and Moslems. By a refinement of cruelty, the head of the son was presented to the father, with an insulting question, whether he acknowledged the features of the rebel? “I know his features,” he exclaimed with indignation: “I assert his innocence; and I imprecate the same, a juster fate, against the authors of his death.” The age and despair of Musa raised him above the power of kings; and he expired at Mecca of the anguish of a broken heart. His rival

    was more favorably treated: his services were forgiven; and Tarik was permitted to mingle with the crowd of slaves. I am ignorant whether Count Julian was rewarded with the death which he deserved indeed, though not from the hands of the Saracens; but the tale of their ingratitude to the sons of Witiza is disproved by the most unquestionable evidence. The two royal youths were reinstated in the private patrimony of their father; but on the decease of Eba, the elder, his daughter was unjustly despoiled of her portion by the violence of her uncle Sigebut. The Gothic maid pleaded her cause before the caliph Hashem, and obtained the restitution of her inheritance; but she was given in marriage to a noble Arabian, and their two sons, Isaac and Ibrahim, were received in Spain with the consideration that was due to their origin and riches.

    A province is assimilated to the victorious state by the introduction of strangers and the imitative spirit of the natives; and Spain, which had been successively tinctured with Punic, and Roman, and Gothic blood, imbibed, in a few generations, the name and manners of the Arabs. The first conquerors, and the twenty successive lieutenants of the caliphs, were attended by a numerous train of civil and military followers, who preferred a distant fortune to a narrow home: the private and public interest was promoted by the establishment of faithful colonies; and the cities of Spain were proud to commemorate the tribe or country of their Eastern progenitors. The victorious though motley bands of Tarik and Musa asserted, by the name of Spaniards, their original claim of conquest; yet they allowed their brethren of Egypt to share their establishments of Murcia and Lisbon. The royal legion of Damascus was planted at Cordova; that of Emesa at Seville; that of Kinnisrin or Chalcis at Jaen; that of Palestine at Algezire and Medina Sidonia. The natives of Yemen and Persia were scattered round Toledo and the inland country, and the fertile seats of Grenada were bestowed on ten thousand horsemen of Syria and Irak, the children of the purest and most noble of the Arabian tribes. A spirit of emulation, sometimes beneficial, more frequently dangerous, was

    nourished by these hereditary factions. Ten years after the conquest, a map of the province was presented to the caliph: the seas, the rivers, and the harbors, the inhabitants and cities, the climate, the soil, and the mineral productions of the earth. In the space of two centuries, the gifts of nature were improved by the agriculture, the manufactures, and the commerce, of an industrious people; and the effects of their diligence have been magnified by the idleness of their fancy. The first of the Ommiades who reigned in Spain solicited the support of the Christians; and in his edict of peace and protection, he contents himself with a modest imposition of ten thousand ounces of gold, ten thousand pounds of silver, ten thousand horses, as many mules, one thousand cuirasses, with an equal number of helmets and lances. The most powerful of his successors derived from the same kingdom the annual tribute of twelve millions and forty-five thousand dinars or pieces of gold, about six millions of sterling money; a sum which, in the tenth century, most probably surpassed the united revenues of the Christians monarchs. His royal seat of Cordova contained six hundred moschs, nine hundred baths, and two hundred thousand houses; he gave laws to eighty cities of the first, to three hundred of the second and third order; and the fertile banks of the Guadalquivir were adorned with twelve thousand villages and hamlets. The Arabs might exaggerate the truth, but they created and they describe the most prosperous æra of the riches, the cultivation, and the populousness of Spain.

    The wars of the Moslems were sanctified by the prophet; but among the various precepts and examples of his life, the caliphs selected the lessons of toleration that might tend to disarm the resistance of the unbelievers. Arabia was the temple and patrimony of the God of Mahomet; but he beheld with less jealousy and affection the nations of the earth. The polytheists and idolaters, who were ignorant of his name, might be lawfully extirpated by his votaries; but a wise policy supplied the obligation of justice; and after some acts of intolerant zeal, the Mahometan conquerors of Hindostan have

    spared the pagods of that devout and populous country. The disciples of Abraham, of Moses, and of Jesus, were solemnly invited to accept the more perfect revelation of Mahomet; but if they preferred the payment of a moderate tribute, they were entitled to the freedom of conscience and religious worship. In a field of battle the forfeit lives of the prisoners were redeemed by the profession of Islam; the females were bound to embrace the religion of their masters, and a race of sincere proselytes was gradually multiplied by the education of the infant captives. But the millions of African and Asiatic converts, who swelled the native band of the faithful Arabs, must have been allured, rather than constrained, to declare their belief in one God and the apostle of God. By the repetition of a sentence and the loss of a foreskin, the subject or the slave, the captive or the criminal, arose in a moment the free and equal companion of the victorious Moslems. Every sin was expiated, every engagement was dissolved: the vow of celibacy was superseded by the indulgence of nature; the active spirits who slept in the cloister were awakened by the trumpet of the Saracens; and in the convulsion of the world, every member of a new society ascended to the natural level of his capacity and courage. The minds of the multitude were tempted by the invisible as well as temporal blessings of the Arabian prophet; and charity will hope that many of his proselytes entertained a serious conviction of the truth and sanctity of his revelation. In the eyes of an inquisitive polytheist, it must appear worthy of the human and the divine nature. More pure than the system of Zoroaster, more liberal than the law of Moses, the religion of Mahomet might seem less inconsistent with reason than the creed of mystery and superstition, which, in the seventh century, disgraced the simplicity of the gospel.

    In the extensive provinces of Persia and Africa, the national religion has been eradicated by the Mahometan faith. The ambiguous theology of the Magi stood alone among the sects of the East; but the profane writings of Zoroaster might, under the reverend name of Abraham, be dexterously connected with the chain of divine revelation. Their evil principle, the dæmon

    Ahriman, might be represented as the rival, or as the creature, of the God of light. The temples of Persia were devoid of images; but the worship of the sun and of fire might be stigmatized as a gross and criminal idolatry. The milder sentiment was consecrated by the practice of Mahomet and the prudence of the caliphs; the Magians or Ghebers were ranked with the Jews and Christians among the people of the written law; and as late as the third century of the Hegira, the city of Herat will afford a lively contrast of private zeal and public toleration. Under the payment of an annual tribute, the Mahometan law secured to the Ghebers of Herat their civil and religious liberties: but the recent and humble mosch was overshadowed by the antique splendor of the adjoining temple of fire. A fanatic Iman deplored, in his sermons, the scandalous neighborhood, and accused the weakness or indifference of the faithful. Excited by his voice, the people assembled in tumult; the two houses of prayer were consumed by the flames, but the vacant ground was immediately occupied by the foundations of a new mosch. The injured Magi appealed to the sovereign of Chorasan; he promised justice and relief; when, behold! four thousand citizens of Herat, of a grave character and mature age, unanimously swore that the idolatrous fane had never existed; the inquisition was silenced and their conscience was satisfied (says the historian Mirchond ) with this holy and meritorious perjury. But the greatest part of the temples of Persia were ruined by the insensible and general desertion of their votaries. It was insensible, since it is not accompanied with any memorial of time or place, of persecution or resistance. It was general, since the whole realm, from Shiraz to Samarcand, imbibed the faith of the Koran; and the preservation of the native tongue reveals the descent of the Mahometans of Persia. In the mountains and deserts, an obstinate race of unbelievers adhered to the superstition of their fathers; and a faint tradition of the Magian theology is kept alive in the province of Kirman, along the banks of the Indus, among the exiles of Surat, and in the colony which, in the last century, was planted by Shaw Abbas at the gates of Ispahan. The chief pontiff has retired to Mount Elbourz, eighteen leagues from

    the city of Yezd: the perpetual fire (if it continues to burn) is inaccessible to the profane; but his residence is the school, the oracle, and the pilgrimage of the Ghebers, whose hard and uniform features attest the unmingled purity of their blood. Under the jurisdiction of their elders, eighty thousand families maintain an innocent and industrious life: their subsistence is derived from some curious manufactures and mechanic trades; and they cultivate the earth with the fervor of a religious duty. Their ignorance withstood the despotism of Shaw Abbas, who demanded with threats and tortures the prophetic books of Zoroaster; and this obscure remnant of the Magians is spared by the moderation or contempt of their present sovereigns.

    The Northern coast of Africa is the only land in which the light of the gospel, after a long and perfect establishment, has been totally extinguished. The arts, which had been taught by Carthage and Rome, were involved in a cloud of ignorance; the doctrine of Cyprian and Augustin was no longer studied. Five hundred episcopal churches were overturned by the hostile fury of the Donatists, the Vandals, and the Moors. The zeal and numbers of the clergy declined; and the people, without discipline, or knowledge, or hope, submissively sunk under the yoke of the Arabian prophet Within fifty years after the expulsion of the Greeks, a lieutenant of Africa informed the caliph that the tribute of the infidels was abolished by their conversion; and, though he sought to disguise his fraud and rebellion, his specious pretence was drawn from the rapid and extensive progress of the Mahometan faith. In the next age, an extraordinary mission of five bishops was detached from Alexandria to Cairoan. They were ordained by the Jacobite patriarch to cherish and revive the dying embers of Christianity: but the interposition of a foreign prelate, a stranger to the Latins, an enemy to the Catholics, supposes the decay and dissolution of the African hierarchy. It was no longer the time when the successor of St. Cyprian, at the head of a numerous synod, could maintain an equal contest with the ambition of the Roman pontiff. In the eleventh century, the

    unfortunate priest who was seated on the ruins of Carthage implored the arms and the protection of the Vatican; and he bitterly complains that his naked body had been scourged by the Saracens, and that his authority was disputed by the four suffragans, the tottering pillars of his throne. Two epistles of Gregory the Seventh are destined to soothe the distress of the Catholics and the pride of a Moorish prince. The pope assures the sultan that they both worship the same God, and may hope to meet in the bosom of Abraham; but the complaint that three bishops could no longer be found to consecrate a brother, announces the speedy and inevitable ruin of the episcopal order. The Christians of Africa and Spain had long since submitted to the practice of circumcision and the legal abstinence from wine and pork; and the name of Mozarabes (adoptive Arabs) was applied to their civil or religious conformity. About the middle of the twelfth century, the worship of Christ and the succession of pastors were abolished along the coast of Barbary, and in the kingdoms of Cordova and Seville, of Valencia and Grenada. The throne of the Almohades, or Unitarians, was founded on the blindest fanaticism, and their extraordinary rigor might be provoked or justified by the recent victories and intolerant zeal of the princes of Sicily and Castille, of Arragon and Portugal. The faith of the Mozarabes was occasionally revived by the papal missionaries; and, on the landing of Charles the Fifth, some families of Latin Christians were encouraged to rear their heads at Tunis and Algiers. But the seed of the gospel was quickly eradicated, and the long province from Tripoli to the Atlantic has lost all memory of the language and religion of Rome.

    After the revolution of eleven centuries, the Jews and Christians of the Turkish empire enjoy the liberty of conscience which was granted by the Arabian caliphs. During the first age of the conquest, they suspected the loyalty of the Catholics, whose name of Melchites betrayed their secret attachment to the Greek emperor, while the Nestorians and Jacobites, his inveterate enemies, approved themselves the

    sincere and voluntary friends of the Mahometan government. Yet this partial jealousy was healed by time and submission; the churches of Egypt were shared with the Catholics; and all the Oriental sects were included in the common benefits of toleration. The rank, the immunities, the domestic jurisdiction of the patriarchs, the bishops, and the clergy, were protected by the civil magistrate: the learning of individuals recommended them to the employments of secretaries and physicians: they were enriched by the lucrative collection of the revenue; and their merit was sometimes raised to the command of cities and provinces. A caliph of the house of Abbas was heard to declare that the Christians were most worthy of trust in the administration of Persia. “The Moslems,” said he, “will abuse their present fortune; the Magians regret their fallen greatness; and the Jews are impatient for their approaching deliverance.” But the slaves of despotism are exposed to the alternatives of favor and disgrace. The captive churches of the East have been afflicted in every age by the avarice or bigotry of their rulers; and the ordinary and legal restraints must be offensive to the pride, or the zeal, of the Christians. About two hundred years after Mahomet, they were separated from their fellow-subjects by a turban or girdle of a less honorable color; instead of horses or mules. they were condemned to ride on asses, in the attitude of women. Their public and private building were measured by a diminutive standard; in the streets or the baths it is their duty to give way or bow down before the meanest of the people; and their testimony is rejected, if it may tend to the prejudice of a true believer. The pomp of processions, the sound of bells or of psalmody, is interdicted in their worship; a decent reverence for the national faith is imposed on their sermons and conversations; and the sacrilegious attempt to enter a mosch, or to seduce a Mussulman, will not be suffered to escape with impunity. In a time, however, of tranquillity and justice, the Christians have never been compelled to renounce the Gospel, or to embrace the Koran; but the punishment of death is inflicted upon the apostates who have professed and deserted the law of Mahomet. The martyrs of Cordova provoked the sentence of the cadhi, by the public confession of their

    inconstancy, or their passionate invectives against the person and religion of the prophet.

    At the end of the first century of the Hegira, the caliphs were the most potent and absolute monarchs of the globe. Their prerogative was not circumscribed, either in right or in fact, by the power of the nobles, the freedom of the commons, the privileges of the church, the votes of a senate, or the memory of a free constitution. The authority of the companions of Mahomet expired with their lives; and the chiefs or emirs of the Arabian tribes left behind, in the desert, the spirit of equality and independence. The regal and sacerdotal characters were united in the successors of Mahomet; and if the Koran was the rule of their actions, they were the supreme judges and interpreters of that divine book. They reigned by the right of conquest over the nations of the East, to whom the name of liberty was unknown, and who were accustomed to applaud in their tyrants the acts of violence and severity that were exercised at their own expense. Under the last of the Ommiades, the Arabian empire extended two hundred days’ journey from east to west, from the confines of Tartary and India to the shores of the Atlantic Ocean. And if we retrench the sleeve of the robe, as it is styled by their writers, the long and narrow province of Africa, the solid and compact dominion from Fargana to Aden, from Tarsus to Surat, will spread on every side to the measure of four or five months of the march of a caravan. We should vainly seek the indissoluble union and easy obedience that pervaded the government of Augustus and the Antonines; but the progress of the Mahometan religion diffused over this ample space a general resemblance of manners and opinions. The language and laws of the Koran were studied with equal devotion at Samarcand and Seville: the Moor and the Indian embraced as countrymen and brothers in the pilgrimage of Mecca; and the Arabian language was adopted as the popular idiom in all the provinces to the westward of the Tigris.

    Chapter LII:

    More Conquests By The Arabs.

    Part I.

    The Two Sieges Of Constantinople By The Arabs. — Their Invasion Of France, And Defeat By Charles Martel. — Civil War Of The Ommiades And Abbassides. — Learning Of The Arabs. — Luxury Of The Caliphs. — Naval Enterprises On Crete, Sicily, And Rome. — Decay And Division Of The Empire Of The Caliphs. — Defeats And Victories Of The Greek Emperors.

    When the Arabs first issued from the desert, they must have been surprised at the ease and rapidity of their own success. But when they advanced in the career of victory to the banks of the Indus and the summit of the Pyrenees; when they had repeatedly tried the edge of their cimeters and the energy of their faith, they might be equally astonished that any nation could resist their invincible arms; that any boundary should confine the dominion of the successor of the prophet. The confidence of soldiers and fanatics may indeed be excused, since the calm historian of the present hour, who strives to follow the rapid course of the Saracens, must study to explain by what means the church and state were saved from this impending, and, as it should seem, from this inevitable, danger. The deserts of Scythia and Sarmatia might be guarded by their extent, their climate, their poverty, and the courage of the northern shepherds; China was remote and inaccessible; but the greatest part of the temperate zone was subject to the Mahometan conquerors, the Greeks were exhausted by the

    calamities of war and the loss of their fairest provinces, and the Barbarians of Europe might justly tremble at the precipitate fall of the Gothic monarchy. In this inquiry I shall unfold the events that rescued our ancestors of Britain, and our neighbors of Gaul, from the civil and religious yoke of the Koran; that protected the majesty of Rome, and delayed the servitude of Constantinople; that invigorated the defence of the Christians, and scattered among their enemies the seeds of division and decay.

    Forty-six years after the flight of Mahomet from Mecca, his disciples appeared in arms under the walls of Constantinople. They were animated by a genuine or fictitious saying of the prophet, that, to the first army which besieged the city of the Cæsars, their sins were forgiven: the long series of Roman triumphs would be meritoriously transferred to the conquerors of New Rome; and the wealth of nations was deposited in this well-chosen seat of royalty and commerce. No sooner had the caliph Moawiyah suppressed his rivals and established his throne, than he aspired to expiate the guilt of civil blood, by the success and glory of this holy expedition; his preparations by sea and land were adequate to the importance of the object; his standard was intrusted to Sophian, a veteran warrior, but the troops were encouraged by the example and presence of Yezid, the son and presumptive heir of the commander of the faithful. The Greeks had little to hope, nor had their enemies any reason of fear, from the courage and vigilance of the reigning emperor, who disgraced the name of Constantine, and imitated only the inglorious years of his grandfather Heraclius. Without delay or opposition, the naval forces of the Saracens passed through the unguarded channel of the Hellespont, which even now, under the feeble and disorderly government of the Turks, is maintained as the natural bulwark of the capital. The Arabian fleet cast anchor, and the troops were disembarked near the palace of Hebdomon, seven miles from the city. During many days, from the dawn of light to the evening, the line of assault was extended from the golden gate to the eastern promontory and the foremost warriors were

    impelled by the weight and effort of the succeeding columns. But the besiegers had formed an insufficient estimate of the strength and resources of Constantinople. The solid and lofty walls were guarded by numbers and discipline: the spirit of the Romans was rekindled by the last danger of their religion and empire: the fugitives from the conquered provinces more successfully renewed the defence of Damascus and Alexandria; and the Saracens were dismayed by the strange and prodigious effects of artificial fire. This firm and effectual resistance diverted their arms to the more easy attempt of plundering the European and Asiatic coasts of the Propontis; and, after keeping the sea from the month of April to that of September, on the approach of winter they retreated fourscore miles from the capital, to the Isle of Cyzicus, in which they had established their magazine of spoil and provisions. So patient was their perseverance, or so languid were their operations, that they repeated in the six following summers the same attack and retreat, with a gradual abatement of hope and vigor, till the mischances of shipwreck and disease, of the sword and of fire, compelled them to relinquish the fruitless enterprise. They might bewail the loss, or commemorate the martyrdom, of thirty thousand Moslems, who fell in the siege of Constantinople; and the solemn funeral of Abu Ayub, or Job, excited the curiosity of the Christians themselves. That venerable Arab, one of the last of the companions of Mahomet, was numbered among the ansars, or auxiliaries, of Medina, who sheltered the head of the flying prophet. In his youth he fought, at Beder and Ohud, under the holy standard: in his mature age he was the friend and follower of Ali; and the last remnant of his strength and life was consumed in a distant and dangerous war against the enemies of the Koran. His memory was revered; but the place of his burial was neglected and unknown, during a period of seven hundred and eighty years, till the conquest of Constantinople by Mahomet the Second. A seasonable vision (for such are the manufacture of every religion) revealed the holy spot at the foot of the walls and the bottom of the harbor; and the mosch of Ayub has been deservedly chosen for the simple and martial inauguration of the Turkish sultans.

    The event of the siege revived, both in the East and West, the reputation of the Roman arms, and cast a momentary shade over the glories of the Saracens. The Greek ambassador was favorably received at Damascus, a general council of the emirs or Koreish: a peace, or truce, of thirty years was ratified between the two empires; and the stipulation of an annual tribute, fifty horses of a noble breed, fifty slaves, and three thousand pieces of gold, degraded the majesty of the commander of the faithful. The aged caliph was desirous of possessing his dominions, and ending his days in tranquillity and repose: while the Moors and Indians trembled at his name, his palace and city of Damascus was insulted by the Mardaites, or Maronites, of Mount Libanus, the firmest barrier of the empire, till they were disarmed and transplanted by the suspicious policy of the Greeks. After the revolt of Arabia and Persia, the house of Ommiyah was reduced to the kingdoms of Syria and Egypt: their distress and fear enforced their compliance with the pressing demands of the Christians; and the tribute was increased to a slave, a horse, and a thousand pieces of gold, for each of the three hundred and sixty-five days of the solar year. But as soon as the empire was again united by the arms and policy of Abdalmalek, he disclaimed a badge of servitude not less injurious to his conscience than to his pride; he discontinued the payment of the tribute; and the resentment of the Greeks was disabled from action by the mad tyranny of the second Justinian, the just rebellion of his subjects, and the frequent change of his antagonists and successors. Till the reign of Abdalmalek, the Saracens had been content with the free possession of the Persian and Roman treasures, in the coins of Chosroes and Cæsar. By the command of that caliph, a national mint was established, both for silver and gold, and the inscription of the Dinar, though it might be censured by some timorous casuists, proclaimed the unity of the God of Mahomet. Under the reign of the caliph Walid, the Greek language and characters were excluded from the accounts of the public revenue. If this change was productive of the invention or familiar use of our present numerals, the Arabic or Indian ciphers, as they are commonly

    styled, a regulation of office has promoted the most important discoveries of arithmetic, algebra, and the mathematical sciences.

    Whilst the caliph Walid sat idle on the throne of Damascus, whilst his lieutenants achieved the conquest of Transoxiana and Spain, a third army of Saracens overspread the provinces of Asia Minor, and approached the borders of the Byzantine capital. But the attempt and disgrace of the second siege was reserved for his brother Soliman, whose ambition appears to have been quickened by a more active and martial spirit. In the revolutions of the Greek empire, after the tyrant Justinian had been punished and avenged, an humble secretary, Anastasius or Artemius, was promoted by chance or merit to the vacant purple. He was alarmed by the sound of war; and his ambassador returned from Damascus with the tremendous news, that the Saracens were preparing an armament by sea and land, such as would transcend the experience of the past, or the belief of the present age. The precautions of Anastasius were not unworthy of his station, or of the impending danger. He issued a peremptory mandate, that all persons who were not provided with the means of subsistence for a three years’ siege should evacuate the city: the public granaries and arsenals were abundantly replenished; the walls were restored and strengthened; and the engines for casting stones, or darts, or fire, were stationed along the ramparts, or in the brigantines of war, of which an additional number was hastily constructed. To prevent is safer, as well as more honorable, than to repel, an attack; and a design was meditated, above the usual spirit of the Greeks, of burning the naval stores of the enemy, the cypress timber that had been hewn in Mount Libanus, and was piled along the sea-shore of Phnicia, for the service of the Egyptian fleet. This generous enterprise was defeated by the cowardice or treachery of the troops, who, in the new language of the empire, were styled of the Obsequian Theme. They murdered their chief, deserted their standard in the Isle of Rhodes, dispersed themselves over the adjacent continent, and

    deserved pardon or reward by investing with the purple a simple officer of the revenue. The name of Theodosius might recommend him to the senate and people; but, after some months, he sunk into a cloister, and resigned, to the firmer hand of Leo the Isaurian, the urgent defence of the capital and empire. The most formidable of the Saracens, Moslemah, the brother of the caliph, was advancing at the head of one hundred and twenty thousand Arabs and Persians, the greater part mounted on horses or camels; and the successful sieges of Tyana, Amorium, and Pergamus, were of sufficient duration to exercise their skill and to elevate their hopes. At the well-known passage of Abydus, on the Hellespont, the Mahometan arms were transported, for the first time, * from Asia to Europe. From thence, wheeling round the Thracian cities of the Propontis, Moslemah invested Constantinople on the land side, surrounded his camp with a ditch and rampart, prepared and planted his engines of assault, and declared, by words and actions, a patient resolution of expecting the return of seed-time and harvest, should the obstinacy of the besieged prove equal to his own. The Greeks would gladly have ransomed their religion and empire, by a fine or assessment of a piece of gold on the head of each inhabitant of the city; but the liberal offer was rejected with disdain, and the presumption of Moslemah was exalted by the speedy approach and invincible force of the natives of Egypt and Syria. They are said to have amounted to eighteen hundred ships: the number betrays their inconsiderable size; and of the twenty stout and capacious vessels, whose magnitude impeded their progress, each was manned with no more than one hundred heavy-armed soldiers. This huge armada proceeded on a smooth sea, and with a gentle gale, towards the mouth of the Bosphorus; the surface of the strait was overshadowed, in the language of the Greeks, with a moving forest, and the same fatal night had been fixed by the Saracen chief for a general assault by sea and land. To allure the confidence of the enemy, the emperor had thrown aside the chain that usually guarded the entrance of the harbor; but while they hesitated whether they should seize the opportunity, or apprehend the snare, the ministers of destruction were at hand. The fire-ships of the Greeks were

    launched against them; the Arabs, their arms, and vessels, were involved in the same flames; the disorderly fugitives were dashed against each other or overwhelmed in the waves; and I no longer find a vestige of the fleet, that had threatened to extirpate the Roman name. A still more fatal and irreparable loss was that of the caliph Soliman, who died of an indigestion, in his camp near Kinnisrin or Chalcis in Syria, as he was preparing to lead against Constantinople the remaining forces of the East. The brother of Moslemah was succeeded by a kinsman and an enemy; and the throne of an active and able prince was degraded by the useless and pernicious virtues of a bigot. While he started and satisfied the scruples of a blind conscience, the siege was continued through the winter by the neglect, rather than by the resolution of the caliph Omar. The winter proved uncommonly rigorous: above a hundred days the ground was covered with deep snow, and the natives of the sultry climes of Egypt and Arabia lay torpid and almost lifeless in their frozen camp. They revived on the return of spring; a second effort had been made in their favor; and their distress was relieved by the arrival of two numerous fleets, laden with corn, and arms, and soldiers; the first from Alexandria, of four hundred transports and galleys; the second of three hundred and sixty vessels from the ports of Africa. But the Greek fires were again kindled; and if the destruction was less complete, it was owing to the experience which had taught the Moslems to remain at a safe distance, or to the perfidy of the Egyptian mariners, who deserted with their ships to the emperor of the Christians. The trade and navigation of the capital were restored; and the produce of the fisheries supplied the wants, and even the luxury, of the inhabitants. But the calamities of famine and disease were soon felt by the troops of Moslemah, and as the former was miserably assuaged, so the latter was dreadfully propagated, by the pernicious nutriment which hunger compelled them to extract from the most unclean or unnatural food. The spirit of conquest, and even of enthusiasm, was extinct: the Saracens could no longer struggle, beyond their lines, either single or in small parties, without exposing themselves to the merciless retaliation of the Thracian peasants. An army of Bulgarians was attracted from

    the Danube by the gifts and promises of Leo; and these savage auxiliaries made some atonement for the evils which they had inflicted on the empire, by the defeat and slaughter of twenty-two thousand Asiatics. A report was dexterously scattered, that the Franks, the unknown nations of the Latin world, were arming by sea and land in the defence of the Christian cause, and their formidable aid was expected with far different sensations in the camp and city. At length, after a siege of thirteen months, the hopeless Moslemah received from the caliph the welcome permission of retreat. * The march of the Arabian cavalry over the Hellespont and through the provinces of Asia, was executed without delay or molestation; but an army of their brethren had been cut in pieces on the side of Bithynia, and the remains of the fleet were so repeatedly damaged by tempest and fire, that only five galleys entered the port of Alexandria to relate the tale of their various and almost incredible disasters.

    In the two sieges, the deliverance of Constantinople may be chiefly ascribed to the novelty, the terrors, and the real efficacy of the Greek fire. The important secret of compounding and directing this artificial flame was imparted by Callinicus, a native of Heliopolis in Syria, who deserted from the service of the caliph to that of the emperor. The skill of a chemist and engineer was equivalent to the succor of fleets and armies; and this discovery or improvement of the military art was fortunately reserved for the distressful period, when the degenerate Romans of the East were incapable of contending with the warlike enthusiasm and youthful vigor of the Saracens. The historian who presumes to analyze this extraordinary composition should suspect his own ignorance and that of his Byzantine guides, so prone to the marvellous, so careless, and, in this instance, so jealous of the truth. From their obscure, and perhaps fallacious, hints it should seem that the principal ingredient of the Greek fire was the naphtha, or liquid bitumen, a light, tenacious, and inflammable oil, which springs from the earth, and catches fire as soon as it comes in contact with the air. The naphtha was

    mingled, I know not by what methods or in what proportions, with sulphur and with the pitch that is extracted from evergreen firs. From this mixture, which produced a thick smoke and a loud explosion, proceeded a fierce and obstinate flame, which not only rose in perpendicular ascent, but likewise burnt with equal vehemence in descent or lateral progress; instead of being extinguished, it was nourished and quickened by the element of water; and sand, urine, or vinegar, were the only remedies that could damp the fury of this powerful agent, which was justly denominated by the Greeks the liquid, or the maritime, fire. For the annoyance of the enemy, it was employed with equal effect, by sea and land, in battles or in sieges. It was either poured from the rampart in large boilers, or launched in red-hot balls of stone and iron, or darted in arrows and javelins, twisted round with flax and tow, which had deeply imbibed the inflammable oil; sometimes it was deposited in fire-ships, the victims and instruments of a more ample revenge, and was most commonly blown through long tubes of copper which were planted on the prow of a galley, and fancifully shaped into the mouths of savage monsters, that seemed to vomit a stream of liquid and consuming fire. This important art was preserved at Constantinople, as the palladium of the state: the galleys and artillery might occasionally be lent to the allies of Rome; but the composition of the Greek fire was concealed with the most jealous scruple, and the terror of the enemies was increased and prolonged by their ignorance and surprise. In the treaties of the administration of the empire, the royal author suggests the answers and excuses that might best elude the indiscreet curiosity and importunate demands of the Barbarians. They should be told that the mystery of the Greek fire had been revealed by an angel to the first and greatest of the Constantines, with a sacred injunction, that this gift of Heaven, this peculiar blessing of the Romans, should never be communicated to any foreign nation; that the prince and the subject were alike bound to religious silence under the temporal and spiritual penalties of treason and sacrilege; and that the impious attempt would provoke the sudden and supernatural vengeance of the God of the Christians. By these

    precautions, the secret was confined, above four hundred years, to the Romans of the East; and at the end of the eleventh century, the Pisans, to whom every sea and every art were familiar, suffered the effects, without understanding the composition, of the Greek fire. It was at length either discovered or stolen by the Mahometans; and, in the holy wars of Syria and Egypt, they retorted an invention, contrived against themselves, on the heads of the Christians. A knight, who despised the swords and lances of the Saracens, relates, with heartfelt sincerity, his own fears, and those of his companions, at the sight and sound of the mischievous engine that discharged a torrent of the Greek fire, the feu Gregeois, as it is styled by the more early of the French writers. It came flying through the air, says Joinville, like a winged long-tailed dragon, about the thickness of a hogshead, with the report of thunder and the velocity of lightning; and the darkness of the night was dispelled by this deadly illumination. The use of the Greek, or, as it might now be called, of the Saracen fire, was continued to the middle of the fourteenth century, when the scientific or casual compound of nitre, sulphur, and charcoal, effected a new revolution in the art of war and the history of mankind.

    Chapter LII: More Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part II.

    Constantinople and the Greek fire might exclude the Arabs from the eastern entrance of Europe; but in the West, on the side of the Pyrenees, the provinces of Gaul were threatened and invaded by the conquerors of Spain. The decline of the French monarchy invited the attack of these insatiate fanatics. The descendants of Clovis had lost the inheritance of his martial and ferocious spirit; and their misfortune or demerit has affixed the epithet of lazy to the last kings of the Merovingian race. They ascended the throne without power, and sunk into the grave without a name. A country palace, in the neighborhood of Compiegne was allotted for their

    residence or prison: but each year, in the month of March or May, they were conducted in a wagon drawn by oxen to the assembly of the Franks, to give audience to foreign ambassadors, and to ratify the acts of the mayor of the palace. That domestic officer was become the minister of the nation and the master of the prince. A public employment was converted into the patrimony of a private family: the elder Pepin left a king of mature years under the guardianship of his own widow and her child; and these feeble regents were forcibly dispossessed by the most active of his bastards. A government, half savage and half corrupt, was almost dissolved; and the tributary dukes, and provincial counts, and the territorial lords, were tempted to despise the weakness of the monarch, and to imitate the ambition of the mayor. Among these independent chiefs, one of the boldest and most successful was Eudes, duke of Aquitain, who in the southern provinces of Gaul usurped the authority, and even the title of king. The Goths, the Gascons, and the Franks, assembled under the standard of this Christian hero: he repelled the first invasion of the Saracens; and Zama, lieutenant of the caliph, lost his army and his life under the walls of Thoulouse. The ambition of his successors was stimulated by revenge; they repassed the Pyrenees with the means and the resolution of conquest. The advantageous situation which had recommended Narbonne as the first Roman colony, was again chosen by the Moslems: they claimed the province of Septimania or Languedoc as a just dependence of the Spanish monarchy: the vineyards of Gascony and the city of Bourdeaux were possessed by the sovereign of Damascus and Samarcand; and the south of France, from the mouth of the Garonne to that of the Rhone, assumed the manners and religion of Arabia.

    But these narrow limits were scorned by the spirit of Abdalraman, or Abderame, who had been restored by the caliph Hashem to the wishes of the soldiers and people of Spain. That veteran and daring commander adjudged to the obedience of the prophet whatever yet remained of France or of

    Europe; and prepared to execute the sentence, at the head of a formidable host, in the full confidence of surmounting all opposition either of nature or of man. His first care was to suppress a domestic rebel, who commanded the most important passes of the Pyrenees: Manuza, a Moorish chief, had accepted the alliance of the duke of Aquitain; and Eudes, from a motive of private or public interest, devoted his beauteous daughter to the embraces of the African misbeliever. But the strongest fortresses of Cerdagne were invested by a superior force; the rebel was overtaken and slain in the mountains; and his widow was sent a captive to Damascus, to gratify the desires, or more probably the vanity, of the commander of the faithful. From the Pyrenees, Abderame proceeded without delay to the passage of the Rhone and the siege of Arles. An army of Christians attempted the relief of the city: the tombs of their leaders were yet visible in the thirteenth century; and many thousands of their dead bodies were carried down the rapid stream into the Mediterranean Sea. The arms of Abderame were not less successful on the side of the ocean. He passed without opposition the Garonne and Dordogne, which unite their waters in the Gulf of Bourdeaux; but he found, beyond those rivers, the camp of the intrepid Eudes, who had formed a second army and sustained a second defeat, so fatal to the Christians, that, according to their sad confession, God alone could reckon the number of the slain. The victorious Saracen overran the provinces of Aquitain, whose Gallic names are disguised, rather than lost, in the modern appellations of Perigord, Saintonge, and Poitou: his standards were planted on the walls, or at least before the gates, of Tours and of Sens; and his detachments overspread the kingdom of Burgundy as far as the well-known cities of Lyons and Besancon. The memory of these devastations (for Abderame did not spare the country or the people) was long preserved by tradition; and the invasion of France by the Moors or Mahometans affords the groundwork of those fables, which have been so wildly disfigured in the romances of chivalry, and so elegantly adorned by the Italian muse. In the decline of society and art, the deserted cities could supply a slender booty to the

    Saracens; their richest spoil was found in the churches and monasteries, which they stripped of their ornaments and delivered to the flames: and the tutelar saints, both Hilary of Poitiers and Martin of Tours, forgot their miraculous powers in the defence of their own sepulchres. A victorious line of march had been prolonged above a thousand miles from the rock of Gibraltar to the banks of the Loire; the repetition of an equal space would have carried the Saracens to the confines of Poland and the Highlands of Scotland; the Rhine is not more impassable than the Nile or Euphrates, and the Arabian fleet might have sailed without a naval combat into the mouth of the Thames. Perhaps the interpretation of the Koran would now be taught in the schools of Oxford, and her pulpits might demonstrate to a circumcised people the sanctity and truth of the revelation of Mahomet.

    From such calamities was Christendom delivered by the genius and fortune of one man. Charles, the illegitimate son of the elder Pepin, was content with the titles of mayor or duke of the Franks; but he deserved to become the father of a line of kings. In a laborious administration of twenty-four years, he restored and supported the dignity of the throne, and the rebels of Germany and Gaul were successively crushed by the activity of a warrior, who, in the same campaign, could display his banner on the Elbe, the Rhone, and the shores of the ocean. In the public danger he was summoned by the voice of his country; and his rival, the duke of Aquitain, was reduced to appear among the fugitives and suppliants. “Alas!” exclaimed the Franks, “what a misfortune! what an indignity! We have long heard of the name and conquests of the Arabs: we were apprehensive of their attack from the East; they have now conquered Spain, and invade our country on the side of the West. Yet their numbers, and (since they have no buckler) their arms, are inferior to our own.” “If you follow my advice,” replied the prudent mayor of the palace, “you will not interrupt their march, nor precipitate your attack. They are like a torrent, which it is dangerous to stem in its career. The thirst of riches, and the consciousness of success, redouble their

    valor, and valor is of more avail than arms or numbers. Be patient till they have loaded themselves with the encumbrance of wealth. The possession of wealth will divide their councils and assure your victory.” This subtile policy is perhaps a refinement of the Arabian writers; and the situation of Charles will suggest a more narrow and selfish motive of procrastination — the secret desire of humbling the pride and wasting the provinces of the rebel duke of Aquitain. It is yet more probable, that the delays of Charles were inevitable and reluctant. A standing army was unknown under the first and second race; more than half the kingdom was now in the hands of the Saracens: according to their respective situation, the Franks of Neustria and Austrasia were to conscious or too careless of the impending danger; and the voluntary aids of the Gepidæ and Germans were separated by a long interval from the standard of the Christian general. No sooner had he collected his forces, than he sought and found the enemy in the centre of France, between Tours and Poitiers. His well-conducted march was covered with a range of hills, and Abderame appears to have been surprised by his unexpected presence. The nations of Asia, Africa, and Europe, advanced with equal ardor to an encounter which would change the history of the world. In the six first days of desultory combat, the horsemen and archers of the East maintained their advantage: but in the closer onset of the seventh day, the Orientals were oppressed by the strength and stature of the Germans, who, with stout hearts and iron hands, asserted the civil and religious freedom of their posterity. The epithet of Martel, the Hammer, which has been added to the name of Charles, is expressive of his weighty and irresistible strokes: the valor of Eudes was excited by resentment and emulation; and their companions, in the eye of history, are the true Peers and Paladins of French chivalry. After a bloody field, in which Abderame was slain, the Saracens, in the close of the evening, retired to their camp. In the disorder and despair of the night, the various tribes of Yemen and Damascus, of Africa and Spain, were provoked to turn their arms against each other: the remains of their host were suddenly dissolved, and each emir consulted his safety by a hasty and separate retreat. At

    the dawn of the day, the stillness of a hostile camp was suspected by the victorious Christians: on the report of their spies, they ventured to explore the riches of the vacant tents; but if we except some celebrated relics, a small portion of the spoil was restored to the innocent and lawful owners. The joyful tidings were soon diffused over the Catholic world, and the monks of Italy could affirm and believe that three hundred and fifty, or three hundred and seventy-five, thousand of the Mahometans had been crushed by the hammer of Charles, while no more than fifteen hundred Christians were slain in the field of Tours. But this incredible tale is sufficiently disproved by the caution of the French general, who apprehended the snares and accidents of a pursuit, and dismissed his German allies to their native forests. The inactivity of a conqueror betrays the loss of strength and blood, and the most cruel execution is inflicted, not in the ranks of battle, but on the backs of a flying enemy. Yet the victory of the Franks was complete and final; Aquitain was recovered by the arms of Eudes; the Arabs never resumed the conquest of Gaul, and they were soon driven beyond the Pyrenees by Charles Martel and his valiant race. It might have been expected that the savior of Christendom would have been canonized, or at least applauded, by the gratitude of the clergy, who are indebted to his sword for their present existence. But in the public distress, the mayor of the palace had been compelled to apply the riches, or at least the revenues, of the bishops and abbots, to the relief of the state and the reward of the soldiers. His merits were forgotten, his sacrilege alone was remembered, and, in an epistle to a Carlovingian prince, a Gallic synod presumes to declare that his ancestor was damned; that on the opening of his tomb, the spectators were affrighted by a smell of fire and the aspect of a horrid dragon; and that a saint of the times was indulged with a pleasant vision of the soul and body of Charles Martel, burning, to all eternity, in the abyss of hell.

    The loss of an army, or a province, in the Western world, was less painful to the court of Damascus, than the rise and

    progress of a domestic competitor. Except among the Syrians, the caliphs of the house of Ommiyah had never been the objects of the public favor. The life of Mahomet recorded their perseverance in idolatry and rebellion: their conversion had been reluctant, their elevation irregular and factious, and their throne was cemented with the most holy and noble blood of Arabia. The best of their race, the pious Omar, was dissatisfied with his own title: their personal virtues were insufficient to justify a departure from the order of succession; and the eyes and wishes of the faithful were turned towards the line of Hashem, and the kindred of the apostle of God. Of these the Fatimites were either rash or pusillanimous; but the descendants of Abbas cherished, with courage and discretion, the hopes of their rising fortunes. From an obscure residence in Syria, they secretly despatched their agents and missionaries, who preached in the Eastern provinces their hereditary indefeasible right; and Mohammed, the son of Ali, the son of Abdallah, the son of Abbas, the uncle of the prophet, gave audience to the deputies of Chorasan, and accepted their free gift of four hundred thousand pieces of gold. After the death of Mohammed, the oath of allegiance was administered in the name of his son Ibrahim to a numerous band of votaries, who expected only a signal and a leader; and the governor of Chorasan continued to deplore his fruitless admonitions and the deadly slumber of the caliphs of Damascus, till he himself, with all his adherents, was driven from the city and palace of Meru, by the rebellious arms of Abu Moslem. That maker of kings, the author, as he is named, of the call of the Abbassides, was at length rewarded for his presumption of merit with the usual gratitude of courts. A mean, perhaps a foreign, extraction could not repress the aspiring energy of Abu Moslem. Jealous of his wives, liberal of his wealth, prodigal of his own blood and of that of others, he could boast with pleasure, and possibly with truth, that he had destroyed six hundred thousand of his enemies; and such was the intrepid gravity of his mind and countenance, that he was never seen to smile except on a day of battle. In the visible separation of parties, the green was consecrated to the Fatimites; the Ommiades were distinguished by the white; and

    the black, as the most adverse, was naturally adopted by the Abbassides. Their turbans and garments were stained with that gloomy color: two black standards, on pike staves nine cubits long, were borne aloft in the van of Abu Moslem; and their allegorical names of the night and the shadow obscurely represented the indissoluble union and perpetual succession of the line of Hashem. From the Indus to the Euphrates, the East was convulsed by the quarrel of the white and the black factions: the Abbassides were most frequently victorious; but their public success was clouded by the personal misfortune of their chief. The court of Damascus, awakening from a long slumber, resolved to prevent the pilgrimage of Mecca, which Ibrahim had undertaken with a splendid retinue, to recommend himself at once to the favor of the prophet and of the people. A detachment of cavalry intercepted his march and arrested his person; and the unhappy Ibrahim, snatched away from the promise of untasted royalty, expired in iron fetters in the dungeons of Haran. His two younger brothers, Saffah * and Almansor, eluded the search of the tyrant, and lay concealed at Cufa, till the zeal of the people and the approach of his Eastern friends allowed them to expose their persons to the impatient public. On Friday, in the dress of a caliph, in the colors of the sect, Saffah proceeded with religious and military pomp to the mosch: ascending the pulpit, he prayed and preached as the lawful successor of Mahomet; and after his departure, his kinsmen bound a willing people by an oath of fidelity. But it was on the banks of the Zab, and not in the mosch of Cufa, that this important controversy was determined. Every advantage appeared to be on the side of the white faction: the authority of established government; an army of a hundred and twenty thousand soldiers, against a sixth part of that number; and the presence and merit of the caliph Mervan, the fourteenth and last of the house of Ommiyah. Before his accession to the throne, he had deserved, by his Georgian warfare, the honorable epithet of the ass of Mesopotamia; and he might have been ranked amongst the greatest princes, had not, says Abulfeda, the eternal order decreed that moment for the ruin of his family; a decree against which all human fortitude and prudence must struggle

    in vain. The orders of Mervan were mistaken, or disobeyed: the return of his horse, from which he had dismounted on a necessary occasion, impressed the belief of his death; and the enthusiasm of the black squadrons was ably conducted by Abdallah, the uncle of his competitor. After an irretrievable defeat, the caliph escaped to Mosul; but the colors of the Abbassides were displayed from the rampart; he suddenly repassed the Tigris, cast a melancholy look on his palace of Haran, crossed the Euphrates, abandoned the fortifications of Damascus, and, without halting in Palestine, pitched his last and fatal camp at Busir, on the banks of the Nile. His speed was urged by the incessant diligence of Abdallah, who in every step of the pursuit acquired strength and reputation: the remains of the white faction were finally vanquished in Egypt; and the lance, which terminated the life and anxiety of Mervan, was not less welcome perhaps to the unfortunate than to the victorious chief. The merciless inquisition of the conqueror eradicated the most distant branches of the hostile race: their bones were scattered, their memory was accursed, and the martyrdom of Hossein was abundantly revenged on the posterity of his tyrants. Fourscore of the Ommiades, who had yielded to the faith or clemency of their foes, were invited to a banquet at Damascus. The laws of hospitality were violated by a promiscuous massacre: the board was spread over their fallen bodies; and the festivity of the guests was enlivened by the music of their dying groans. By the event of the civil war, the dynasty of the Abbassides was firmly established; but the Christians only could triumph in the mutual hatred and common loss of the disciples of Mahomet.

    Yet the thousands who were swept away by the sword of war might have been speedily retrieved in the succeeding generation, if the consequences of the revolution had not tended to dissolve the power and unity of the empire of the Saracens. In the proscription of the Ommiades, a royal youth of the name of Abdalrahman alone escaped the rage of his enemies, who hunted the wandering exile from the banks of the Euphrates to the valleys of Mount Atlas. His presence in

    the neighborhood of Spain revived the zeal of the white faction. The name and cause of the Abbassides had been first vindicated by the Persians: the West had been pure from civil arms; and the servants of the abdicated family still held, by a precarious tenure, the inheritance of their lands and the offices of government. Strongly prompted by gratitude, indignation, and fear, they invited the grandson of the caliph Hashem to ascend the throne of his ancestors; and, in his desperate condition, the extremes of rashness and prudence were almost the same. The acclamations of the people saluted his landing on the coast of Andalusia: and, after a successful struggle, Abdalrahman established the throne of Cordova, and was the father of the Ommiades of Spain, who reigned above two hundred and fifty years from the Atlantic to the Pyrenees. He slew in battle a lieutenant of the Abbassides, who had invaded his dominions with a fleet and army: the head of Ala, in salt and camphire, was suspended by a daring messenger before the palace of Mecca; and the caliph Almansor rejoiced in his safety, that he was removed by seas and lands from such a formidable adversary. Their mutual designs or declarations of offensive war evaporated without effect; but instead of opening a door to the conquest of Europe, Spain was dissevered from the trunk of the monarchy, engaged in perpetual hostility with the East, and inclined to peace and friendship with the Christian sovereigns of Constantinople and France. The example of the Ommiades was imitated by the real or fictitious progeny of Ali, the Edrissites of Mauritania, and the more powerful Fatimites of Africa and Egypt. In the tenth century, the chair of Mahomet was disputed by three caliphs or commanders of the faithful, who reigned at Bagdad, Cairoan, and Cordova, excommunicating each other, and agreed only in a principle of discord, that a sectary is more odious and criminal than an unbeliever.

    Mecca was the patrimony of the line of Hashem, yet the Abbassides were never tempted to reside either in the birthplace or the city of the prophet. Damascus was disgraced by the choice, and polluted with the blood, of the Ommiades;

    and, after some hesitation, Almansor, the brother and successor of Saffah, laid the foundations of Bagdad, the Imperial seat of his posterity during a reign of five hundred years. The chosen spot is on the eastern bank of the Tigris, about fifteen miles above the ruins of Modain: the double wall was of a circular form; and such was the rapid increase of a capital, now dwindled to a provincial town, that the funeral of a popular saint might be attended by eight hundred thousand men and sixty thousand women of Bagdad and the adjacent villages. In this city of peace, amidst the riches of the East, the Abbassides soon disdained the abstinence and frugality of the first caliphs, and aspired to emulate the magnificence of the Persian kings. After his wars and buildings, Almansor left behind him in gold and silver about thirty millions sterling: and this treasure was exhausted in a few years by the vices or virtues of his children. His son Mahadi, in a single pilgrimage to Mecca, expended six millions of dinars of gold. A pious and charitable motive may sanctify the foundation of cisterns and caravanseras, which he distributed along a measured road of seven hundred miles; but his train of camels, laden with snow, could serve only to astonish the natives of Arabia, and to refresh the fruits and liquors of the royal banquet. The courtiers would surely praise the liberality of his grandson Almamon, who gave away four fifths of the income of a province, a sum of two millions four hundred thousand gold dinars, before he drew his foot from the stirrup. At the nuptials of the same prince, a thousand pearls of the largest size were showered on the head of the bride, and a lottery of lands and houses displayed the capricious bounty of fortune. The glories of the court were brightened, rather than impaired, in the decline of the empire, and a Greek ambassador might admire, or pity, the magnificence of the feeble Moctader. “The caliph’s whole army,” says the historian Abulfeda, “both horse and foot, was under arms, which together made a body of one hundred and sixty thousand men. His state officers, the favorite slaves, stood near him in splendid apparel, their belts glittering with gold and gems. Near them were seven thousand eunuchs, four thousand of them white, the remainder black. The porters or door-keepers were in number seven hundred.

    Barges and boats, with the most superb decorations, were seen swimming upon the Tigris. Nor was the palace itself less splendid, in which were hung up thirty-eight thousand pieces of tapestry, twelve thousand five hundred of which were of silk embroidered with gold. The carpets on the floor were twenty-two thousand. A hundred lions were brought out, with a keeper to each lion. Among the other spectacles of rare and stupendous luxury was a tree of gold and silver spreading into eighteen large branches, on which, and on the lesser boughs, sat a variety of birds made of the same precious metals, as well as the leaves of the tree. While the machinery affected spontaneous motions, the several birds warbled their natural harmony. Through this scene of magnificence, the Greek ambassador was led by the vizier to the foot of the caliph’s throne.” In the West, the Ommiades of Spain supported, with equal pomp, the title of commander of the faithful. Three miles from Cordova, in honor of his favorite sultana, the third and greatest of the Abdalrahmans constructed the city, palace, and gardens of Zehra. Twenty-five years, and above three millions sterling, were employed by the founder: his liberal taste invited the artists of Constantinople, the most skilful sculptors and architects of the age; and the buildings were sustained or adorned by twelve hundred columns of Spanish and African, of Greek and Italian marble. The hall of audience was incrusted with gold and pearls, and a great basin in the centre was surrounded with the curious and costly figures of birds and quadrupeds. In a lofty pavilion of the gardens, one of these basins and fountains, so delightful in a sultry climate, was replenished not with water, but with the purest quicksilver. The seraglio of Abdalrahman, his wives, concubines, and black eunuchs, amounted to six thousand three hundred persons: and he was attended to the field by a guard of twelve thousand horse, whose belts and cimeters were studded with gold.

    Chapter LII: More Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part III.

    In a private condition, our desires are perpetually repressed by poverty and subordination; but the lives and labors of millions are devoted to the service of a despotic prince, whose laws are blindly obeyed, and whose wishes are instantly gratified. Our imagination is dazzled by the splendid picture; and whatever may be the cool dictates of reason, there are few among us who would obstinately refuse a trial of the comforts and the cares of royalty. It may therefore be of some use to borrow the experience of the same Abdalrahman, whose magnificence has perhaps excited our admiration and envy, and to transcribe an authentic memorial which was found in the closet of the deceased caliph. “I have now reigned above fifty years in victory or peace; beloved by my subjects, dreaded by my enemies, and respected by my allies. Riches and honors, power and pleasure, have waited on my call, nor does any earthly blessing appear to have been wanting to my felicity. In this situation, I have diligently numbered the days of pure and genuine happiness which have fallen to my lot: they amount to Fourteen: — O man! place not thy confidence in this present world!” The luxury of the caliphs, so useless to their private happiness, relaxed the nerves, and terminated the progress, of the Arabian empire. Temporal and spiritual conquest had been the sole occupation of the first successors of Mahomet; and after supplying themselves with the necessaries of life, the whole revenue was scrupulously devoted to that salutary work. The Abbassides were impoverished by the multitude of their wants, and their contempt of conomy. Instead of pursuing the great object of ambition, their leisure, their affections, the powers of their mind, were diverted by pomp and pleasure: the rewards of valor were embezzled by women and eunuchs, and the royal camp was encumbered by the luxury of the palace. A similar temper was diffused among the subjects of the caliph. Their stern enthusiasm was softened by time and prosperity. they sought riches in the occupations of industry, fame in the pursuits of literature, and happiness in the tranquillity of domestic life. War was no longer the passion of the Saracens; and the increase of pay, the repetition of donatives, were insufficient to allure the posterity of those

    voluntary champions who had crowded to the standard of Abubeker and Omar for the hopes of spoil and of paradise.

    Under the reign of the Ommiades, the studies of the Moslems were confined to the interpretation of the Koran, and the eloquence and poetry of their native tongue. A people continually exposed to the dangers of the field must esteem the healing powers of medicine, or rather of surgery; but the starving physicians of Arabia murmured a complaint that exercise and temperance deprived them of the greatest part of their practice. After their civil and domestic wars, the subjects of the Abbassides, awakening from this mental lethargy, found leisure and felt curiosity for the acquisition of profane science. This spirit was first encouraged by the caliph Almansor, who, besides his knowledge of the Mahometan law, had applied himself with success to the study of astronomy. But when the sceptre devolved to Almamon, the seventh of the Abbassides, he completed the designs of his grandfather, and invited the muses from their ancient seats. His ambassadors at Constantinople, his agents in Armenia, Syria, and Egypt, collected the volumes of Grecian science at his command they were translated by the most skilful interpreters into the Arabic language: his subjects were exhorted assiduously to peruse these instructive writings; and the successor of Mahomet assisted with pleasure and modesty at the assemblies and disputations of the learned. “He was not ignorant,” says Abulpharagius, “that they are the elect of God, his best and most useful servants, whose lives are devoted to the improvement of their rational faculties. The mean ambition of the Chinese or the Turks may glory in the industry of their hands or the indulgence of their brutal appetites. Yet these dexterous artists must view, with hopeless emulation, the hexagons and pyramids of the cells of a beehive: these fortitudinous heroes are awed by the superior fierceness of the lions and tigers; and in their amorous enjoyments they are much inferior to the vigor of the grossest and most sordid quadrupeds. The teachers of wisdom are the true luminaries and legislators of a world, which, without their aid, would

    again sink in ignorance and barbarism.” The zeal and curiosity of Almamon were imitated by succeeding princes of the line of Abbas: their rivals, the Fatimites of Africa and the Ommiades of Spain, were the patrons of the learned, as well as the commanders of the faithful; the same royal prerogative was claimed by their independent emirs of the provinces; and their emulation diffused the taste and the rewards of science from Samarcand and Bochara to Fez and Cordova. The vizier of a sultan consecrated a sum of two hundred thousand pieces of gold to the foundation of a college at Bagdad, which he endowed with an annual revenue of fifteen thousand dinars. The fruits of instruction were communicated, perhaps at different times, to six thousand disciples of every degree, from the son of the noble to that of the mechanic: a sufficient allowance was provided for the indigent scholars; and the merit or industry of the professors was repaid with adequate stipends. In every city the productions of Arabic literature were copied and collected by the curiosity of the studious and the vanity of the rich. A private doctor refused the invitation of the sultan of Bochara, because the carriage of his books would have required four hundred camels. The royal library of the Fatimites consisted of one hundred thousand manuscripts, elegantly transcribed and splendidly bound, which were lent, without jealousy or avarice, to the students of Cairo. Yet this collection must appear moderate, if we can believe that the Ommiades of Spain had formed a library of six hundred thousand volumes, forty-four of which were employed in the mere catalogue. Their capital, Cordova, with the adjacent towns of Malaga, Almeria, and Murcia, had given birth to more than three hundred writers, and above seventy public libraries were opened in the cities of the Andalusian kingdom. The age of Arabian learning continued about five hundred years, till the great eruption of the Moguls, and was coeval with the darkest and most slothful period of European annals; but since the sun of science has arisen in the West, it should seem that the Oriental studies have languished and declined.

    In the libraries of the Arabians, as in those of Europe, the far greater part of the innumerable volumes were possessed only of local value or imaginary merit. The shelves were crowded with orators and poets, whose style was adapted to the taste and manners of their countrymen; with general and partial histories, which each revolving generation supplied with a new harvest of persons and events; with codes and commentaries of jurisprudence, which derived their authority from the law of the prophet; with the interpreters of the Koran, and orthodox tradition; and with the whole theological tribe, polemics, mystics, scholastics, and moralists, the first or the last of writers, according to the different estimates of sceptics or believers. The works of speculation or science may be reduced to the four classes of philosophy, mathematics, astronomy, and physic. The sages of Greece were translated and illustrated in the Arabic language, and some treatises, now lost in the original, have been recovered in the versions of the East, which possessed and studied the writings of Aristotle and Plato, of Euclid and Apollonius, of Ptolemy, Hippocrates, and Galen. Among the ideal systems which have varied with the fashion of the times, the Arabians adopted the philosophy of the Stagirite, alike intelligible or alike obscure for the readers of every age. Plato wrote for the Athenians, and his allegorical genius is too closely blended with the language and religion of Greece. After the fall of that religion, the Peripatetics, emerging from their obscurity, prevailed in the controversies of the Oriental sects, and their founder was long afterwards restored by the Mahometans of Spain to the Latin schools. The physics, both of the Academy and the Lycæum, as they are built, not on observation, but on argument, have retarded the progress of real knowledge. The metaphysics of infinite, or finite, spirit, have too often been enlisted in the service of superstition. But the human faculties are fortified by the art and practice of dialectics; the ten predicaments of Aristotle collect and methodize our ideas, and his syllogism is the keenest weapon of dispute. It was dexterously wielded in the schools of the Saracens, but as it is more effectual for the detection of error than for the investigation of truth, it is not surprising that new generations of masters and disciples

    should still revolve in the same circle of logical argument. The mathematics are distinguished by a peculiar privilege, that, in the course of ages, they may always advance, and can never recede. But the ancient geometry, if I am not misinformed, was resumed in the same state by the Italians of the fifteenth century; and whatever may be the origin of the name, the science of algebra is ascribed to the Grecian Diophantus by the modest testimony of the Arabs themselves. They cultivated with more success the sublime science of astronomy, which elevates the mind of man to disdain his diminutive planet and momentary existence. The costly instruments of observation were supplied by the caliph Almamon, and the land of the Chaldæans still afforded the same spacious level, the same unclouded horizon. In the plains of Sinaar, and a second time in those of Cufa, his mathematicians accurately measured a degree of the great circle of the earth, and determined at twenty-four thousand miles the entire circumference of our globe. From the reign of the Abbassides to that of the grandchildren of Tamerlane, the stars, without the aid of glasses, were diligently observed; and the astronomical tables of Bagdad, Spain, and Samarcand, correct some minute errors, without daring to renounce the hypothesis of Ptolemy, without advancing a step towards the discovery of the solar system. In the Eastern courts, the truths of science could be recommended only by ignorance and folly, and the astronomer would have been disregarded, had he not debased his wisdom or honesty by the vain predictions of astrology. But in the science of medicine, the Arabians have been deservedly applauded. The names of Mesua and Geber, of Razis and Avicenna, are ranked with the Grecian masters; in the city of Bagdad, eight hundred and sixty physicians were licensed to exercise their lucrative profession: in Spain, the life of the Catholic princes was intrusted to the skill of the Saracens, and the school of Salerno, their legitimate offspring, revived in Italy and Europe the precepts of the healing art. The success of each professor must have been influenced by personal and accidental causes; but we may form a less fanciful estimate of their general knowledge of anatomy, botany, and chemistry, the threefold basis of their theory and practice. A superstitious

    reverence for the dead confined both the Greeks and the Arabians to the dissection of apes and quadrupeds; the more solid and visible parts were known in the time of Galen, and the finer scrutiny of the human frame was reserved for the microscope and the injections of modern artists. Botany is an active science, and the discoveries of the torrid zone might enrich the herbal of Dioscorides with two thousand plants. Some traditionary knowledge might be secreted in the temples and monasteries of Egypt; much useful experience had been acquired in the practice of arts and manufactures; but the science of chemistry owes its origin and improvement to the industry of the Saracens. They first invented and named the alembic for the purposes of distillation, analyzed the substances of the three kingdoms of nature, tried the distinction and affinities of alcalis and acids, and converted the poisonous minerals into soft and salutary medicines. But the most eager search of Arabian chemistry was the transmutation of metals, and the elixir of immortal health: the reason and the fortunes of thousands were evaporated in the crucibles of alchemy, and the consummation of the great work was promoted by the worthy aid of mystery, fable, and superstition.

    But the Moslems deprived themselves of the principal benefits of a familiar intercourse with Greece and Rome, the knowledge of antiquity, the purity of taste, and the freedom of thought. Confident in the riches of their native tongue, the Arabians disdained the study of any foreign idiom. The Greek interpreters were chosen among their Christian subjects; they formed their translations, sometimes on the original text, more frequently perhaps on a Syriac version; and in the crowd of astronomers and physicians, there is no example of a poet, an orator, or even an historian, being taught to speak the language of the Saracens. The mythology of Homer would have provoked the abhorrence of those stern fanatics: they possessed in lazy ignorance the colonies of the Macedonians, and the provinces of Carthage and Rome: the heroes of Plutarch and Livy were buried in oblivion; and the history of

    the world before Mahomet was reduced to a short legend of the patriarchs, the prophets, and the Persian kings. Our education in the Greek and Latin schools may have fixed in our minds a standard of exclusive taste; and I am not forward to condemn the literature and judgment of nations, of whose language I am ignorant. Yet I know that the classics have much to teach, and I believe that the Orientals have much to learn; the temperate dignity of style, the graceful proportions of art, the forms of visible and intellectual beauty, the just delineation of character and passion, the rhetoric of narrative and argument, the regular fabric of epic and dramatic poetry. The influence of truth and reason is of a less ambiguous complexion. The philosophers of Athens and Rome enjoyed the blessings, and asserted the rights, of civil and religious freedom. Their moral and political writings might have gradually unlocked the fetters of Eastern despotism, diffused a liberal spirit of inquiry and toleration, and encouraged the Arabian sages to suspect that their caliph was a tyrant, and their prophet an impostor. The instinct of superstition was alarmed by the introduction even of the abstract sciences; and the more rigid doctors of the law condemned the rash and pernicious curiosity of Almamon. To the thirst of martyrdom, the vision of paradise, and the belief of predestination, we must ascribe the invincible enthusiasm of the prince and people. And the sword of the Saracens became less formidable when their youth was drawn away from the camp to the college, when the armies of the faithful presumed to read and to reflect. Yet the foolish vanity of the Greeks was jealous of their studies, and reluctantly imparted the sacred fire to the Barbarians of the East.

    In the bloody conflict of the Ommiades and Abbassides, the Greeks had stolen the opportunity of avenging their wrongs and enlarging their limits. But a severe retribution was exacted by Mohadi, the third caliph of the new dynasty, who seized, in his turn, the favorable opportunity, while a woman and a child, Irene and Constantine, were seated on the Byzantine throne. An army of ninety-five thousand Persians

    and Arabs was sent from the Tigris to the Thracian Bosphorus, under the command of Harun, or Aaron, the second son of the commander of the faithful. His encampment on the opposite heights of Chrysopolis, or Scutari, informed Irene, in her palace of Constantinople, of the loss of her troops and provinces. With the consent or connivance of their sovereign, her ministers subscribed an ignominious peace; and the exchange of some royal gifts could not disguise the annual tribute of seventy thousand dinars of gold, which was imposed on the Roman empire. The Saracens had too rashly advanced into the midst of a distant and hostile land: their retreat was solicited by the promise of faithful guides and plentiful markets; and not a Greek had courage to whisper, that their weary forces might be surrounded and destroyed in their necessary passage between a slippery mountain and the River Sangarius. Five years after this expedition, Harun ascended the throne of his father and his elder brother; the most powerful and vigorous monarch of his race, illustrious in the West, as the ally of Charlemagne, and familiar to the most childish readers, as the perpetual hero of the Arabian tales. His title to the name of Al Rashid (the Just) is sullied by the extirpation of the generous, perhaps the innocent, Barmecides; yet he could listen to the complaint of a poor widow who had been pillaged by his troops, and who dared, in a passage of the Koran, to threaten the inattentive despot with the judgment of God and posterity. His court was adorned with luxury and science; but, in a reign of three-and-twenty years, Harun repeatedly visited his provinces from Chorasan to Egypt; nine times he performed the pilgrimage of Mecca; eight times he invaded the territories of the Romans; and as often as they declined the payment of the tribute, they were taught to feel that a month of depredation was more costly than a year of submission. But when the unnatural mother of Constantine was deposed and banished, her successor, Nicephorus, resolved to obliterate this badge of servitude and disgrace. The epistle of the emperor to the caliph was pointed with an allusion to the game of chess, which had already spread from Persia to Greece. “The queen (he spoke of Irene) considered you as a rook, and herself as a pawn. That

    pusillanimous female submitted to pay a tribute, the double of which she ought to have exacted from the Barbarians. Restore therefore the fruits of your injustice, or abide the determination of the sword.” At these words the ambassadors cast a bundle of swords before the foot of the throne. The caliph smiled at the menace, and drawing his cimeter, samsamah, a weapon of historic or fabulous renown, he cut asunder the feeble arms of the Greeks, without turning the edge, or endangering the temper, of his blade. He then dictated an epistle of tremendous brevity: “In the name of the most merciful God, Harun al Rashid, commander of the faithful, to Nicephorus, the Roman dog. I have read thy letter, O thou son of an unbelieving mother. Thou shalt not hear, thou shalt behold, my reply.” It was written in characters of blood and fire on the plains of Phrygia; and the warlike celerity of the Arabs could only be checked by the arts of deceit and the show of repentance. The triumphant caliph retired, after the fatigues of the campaign, to his favorite palace of Racca on the Euphrates: but the distance of five hundred miles, and the inclemency of the season, encouraged his adversary to violate the peace. Nicephorus was astonished by the bold and rapid march of the commander of the faithful, who repassed, in the depth of winter, the snows of Mount Taurus: his stratagems of policy and war were exhausted; and the perfidious Greek escaped with three wounds from a field of battle overspread with forty thousand of his subjects. Yet the emperor was ashamed of submission, and the caliph was resolved on victory. One hundred and thirty-five thousand regular soldiers received pay, and were inscribed in the military roll; and above three hundred thousand persons of every denomination marched under the black standard of the Abbassides. They swept the surface of Asia Minor far beyond Tyana and Ancyra, and invested the Pontic Heraclea, once a flourishing state, now a paltry town; at that time capable of sustaining, in her antique walls, a month’s siege against the forces of the East. The ruin was complete, the spoil was ample; but if Harun had been conversant with Grecian story, he would have regretted the statue of Hercules, whose attributes, the club, the bow, the quiver, and the lion’s hide, were sculptured in massy gold.

    The progress of desolation by sea and land, from the Euxine to the Isle of Cyprus, compelled the emperor Nicephorus to retract his haughty defiance. In the new treaty, the ruins of Heraclea were left forever as a lesson and a trophy; and the coin of the tribute was marked with the image and superscription of Harun and his three sons. Yet this plurality of lords might contribute to remove the dishonor of the Roman name. After the death of their father, the heirs of the caliph were involved in civil discord, and the conqueror, the liberal Almamon, was sufficiently engaged in the restoration of domestic peace and the introduction of foreign science.

    Chapter LII: More Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part IV.

    Under the reign of Almamon at Bagdad, of Michael the Stammerer at Constantinople, the islands of Crete and Sicily were subdued by the Arabs. The former of these conquests is disdained by their own writers, who were ignorant of the fame of Jupiter and Minos, but it has not been overlooked by the Byzantine historians, who now begin to cast a clearer light on the affairs of their own times. A band of Andalusian volunteers, discontented with the climate or government of Spain, explored the adventures of the sea; but as they sailed in no more than ten or twenty galleys, their warfare must be branded with the name of piracy. As the subjects and sectaries of the whiteparty, they might lawfully invade the dominions of the black caliphs. A rebellious faction introduced them into Alexandria; they cut in pieces both friends and foes, pillaged the churches and the moschs, sold above six thousand Christian captives, and maintained their station in the capital of Egypt, till they were oppressed by the forces and the presence of Almamon himself. From the mouth of the Nile to the Hellespont, the islands and sea-coasts both of the Greeks and Moslems were exposed to their depredations; they saw, they envied, they tasted the fertility of Crete, and soon returned with forty galleys to a more serious attack. The

    Andalusians wandered over the land fearless and unmolested; but when they descended with their plunder to the sea-shore, their vessels were in flames, and their chief, Abu Caab, confessed himself the author of the mischief. Their clamors accused his madness or treachery. “Of what do you complain?” replied the crafty emir. “I have brought you to a land flowing with milk and honey. Here is your true country; repose from your toils, and forget the barren place of your nativity.” “And our wives and children?” “Your beauteous captives will supply the place of your wives, and in their embraces you will soon become the fathers of a new progeny.” The first habitation was their camp, with a ditch and rampart, in the Bay of Suda; but an apostate monk led them to a more desirable position in the eastern parts; and the name of Candax, their fortress and colony, has been extended to the whole island, under the corrupt and modern appellation of Candia. The hundred cities of the age of Minos were diminished to thirty; and of these, only one, most probably Cydonia, had courage to retain the substance of freedom and the profession of Christianity. The Saracens of Crete soon repaired the loss of their navy; and the timbers of Mount Ida were launched into the main. During a hostile period of one hundred and thirty-eight years, the princes of Constantinople attacked these licentious corsairs with fruitless curses and ineffectual arms.

    The loss of Sicily was occasioned by an act of superstitious rigor. An amorous youth, who had stolen a nun from her cloister, was sentenced by the emperor to the amputation of his tongue. Euphemius appealed to the reason and policy of the Saracens of Africa; and soon returned with the Imperial purple, a fleet of one hundred ships, and an army of seven hundred horse and ten thousand foot. They landed at Mazara near the ruins of the ancient Selinus; but after some partial victories, Syracuse was delivered by the Greeks, the apostate was slain before her walls, and his African friends were reduced to the necessity of feeding on the flesh of their own horses. In their turn they were relieved by a powerful

    reënforcement of their brethren of Andalusia; the largest and western part of the island was gradually reduced, and the commodious harbor of Palermo was chosen for the seat of the naval and military power of the Saracens. Syracuse preserved about fifty years the faith which she had sworn to Christ and to Cæsar. In the last and fatal siege, her citizens displayed some remnant of the spirit which had formerly resisted the powers of Athens and Carthage. They stood above twenty days against the battering-rams and catapult, the mines and tortoises of the besiegers; and the place might have been relieved, if the mariners of the Imperial fleet had not been detained at Constantinople in building a church to the Virgin Mary. The deacon Theodosius, with the bishop and clergy, was dragged in chains from the altar to Palermo, cast into a subterraneous dungeon, and exposed to the hourly peril of death or apostasy. His pathetic, and not inelegant, complaint may be read as the epitaph of his country. From the Roman conquest to this final calamity, Syracuse, now dwindled to the primitive Isle of Ortygea, had insensibly declined. Yet the relics were still precious; the plate of the cathedral weighed five thousand pounds of silver; the entire spoil was computed at one million of pieces of gold, (about four hundred thousand pounds sterling,) and the captives must outnumber the seventeen thousand Christians, who were transported from the sack of Tauromenium into African servitude. In Sicily, the religion and language of the Greeks were eradicated; and such was the docility of the rising generation, that fifteen thousand boys were circumcised and clothed on the same day with the son of the Fatimite caliph. The Arabian squadrons issued from the harbors of Palermo, Biserta, and Tunis; a hundred and fifty towns of Calabria and Campania were attacked and pillaged; nor could the suburbs of Rome be defended by the name of the Cæsars and apostles. Had the Mahometans been united, Italy must have fallen an easy and glorious accession to the empire of the prophet. But the caliphs of Bagdad had lost their authority in the West; the Aglabites and Fatimites usurped the provinces of Africa, their emirs of Sicily aspired to independence; and the design of conquest and dominion was degraded to a repetition of predatory inroads.

    In the sufferings of prostrate Italy, the name of Rome awakens a solemn and mournful recollection. A fleet of Saracens from the African coast presumed to enter the mouth of the Tyber, and to approach a city which even yet, in her fallen state, was revered as the metropolis of the Christian world. The gates and ramparts were guarded by a trembling people; but the tombs and temples of St. Peter and St. Paul were left exposed in the suburbs of the Vatican and of the Ostian way. Their invisible sanctity had protected them against the Goths, the Vandals, and the Lombards; but the Arabs disdained both the gospel and the legend; and their rapacious spirit was approved and animated by the precepts of the Koran. The Christian idols were stripped of their costly offerings; a silver altar was torn away from the shrine of St. Peter; and if the bodies or the buildings were left entire, their deliverance must be imputed to the haste, rather than the scruples, of the Saracens. In their course along the Appian way, they pillaged Fundi and besieged Gayeta; but they had turned aside from the walls of Rome, and by their divisions, the Capitol was saved from the yoke of the prophet of Mecca. The same danger still impended on the heads of the Roman people; and their domestic force was unequal to the assault of an African emir. They claimed the protection of their Latin sovereign; but the Carlovingian standard was overthrown by a detachment of the Barbarians: they meditated the restoration of the Greek emperors; but the attempt was treasonable, and the succor remote and precarious. Their distress appeared to receive some aggravation from the death of their spiritual and temporal chief; but the pressing emergency superseded the forms and intrigues of an election; and the unanimous choice of Pope Leo the Fourth was the safety of the church and city. This pontiff was born a Roman; the courage of the first ages of the republic glowed in his breast; and, amidst the ruins of his country, he stood erect, like one of the firm and lofty columns that rear their heads above the fragments of the Roman forum. The first days of his reign were consecrated to the purification and removal of relics, to prayers and processions, and to all the solemn offices of religion, which served at least to heal the

    imagination, and restore the hopes, of the multitude. The public defence had been long neglected, not from the presumption of peace, but from the distress and poverty of the times. As far as the scantiness of his means and the shortness of his leisure would allow, the ancient walls were repaired by the command of Leo; fifteen towers, in the most accessible stations, were built or renewed; two of these commanded on either side of the Tyber; and an iron chain was drawn across the stream to impede the ascent of a hostile navy. The Romans were assured of a short respite by the welcome news, that the siege of Gayeta had been raised, and that a part of the enemy, with their sacrilegious plunder, had perished in the waves.

    But the storm, which had been delayed, soon burst upon them with redoubled violence. The Aglabite, who reigned in Africa, had inherited from his father a treasure and an army: a fleet of Arabs and Moors, after a short refreshment in the harbors of Sardinia, cast anchor before the mouth of the Tyber, sixteen miles from the city: and their discipline and numbers appeared to threaten, not a transient inroad, but a serious design of conquest and dominion. But the vigilance of Leo had formed an alliance with the vassals of the Greek empire, the free and maritime states of Gayeta, Naples, and Amalfi; and in the hour of danger, their galleys appeared in the port of Ostia under the command of Cæsarius, the son of the Neapolitan duke, a noble and valiant youth, who had already vanquished the fleets of the Saracens. With his principal companions, Cæsarius was invited to the Lateran palace, and the dexterous pontiff affected to inquire their errand, and to accept with joy and surprise their providential succor. The city bands, in arms, attended their father to Ostia, where he reviewed and blessed his generous deliverers. They kissed his feet, received the communion with martial devotion, and listened to the prayer of Leo, that the same God who had supported St. Peter and St. Paul on the waves of the sea, would strengthen the hands of his champions against the adversaries of his holy name. After a similar prayer, and with equal resolution, the Moslems advanced to the attack of the Christian galleys,

    which preserved their advantageous station along the coast. The victory inclined to the side of the allies, when it was less gloriously decided in their favor by a sudden tempest, which confounded the skill and courage of the stoutest mariners. The Christians were sheltered in a friendly harbor, while the Africans were scattered and dashed in pieces among the rocks and islands of a hostile shore. Those who escaped from shipwreck and hunger neither found, nor deserved, mercy at the hands of their implacable pursuers. The sword and the gibbet reduced the dangerous multitude of captives; and the remainder was more usefully employed, to restore the sacred edifices which they had attempted to subvert. The pontiff, at the head of the citizens and allies, paid his grateful devotion at the shrines of the apostles; and, among the spoils of this naval victory, thirteen Arabian bows of pure and massy silver were suspended round the altar of the fishermen of Galilee. The reign of Leo the Fourth was employed in the defence and ornament of the Roman state. The churches were renewed and embellished: near four thousand pounds of silver were consecrated to repair the losses of St. Peter; and his sanctuary was decorated with a plate of gold of the weight of two hundred and sixteen pounds, embossed with the portraits of the pope and emperor, and encircled with a string of pearls. Yet this vain magnificence reflects less glory on the character of Leo than the paternal care with which he rebuilt the walls of Horta and Ameria; and transported the wandering inhabitants of Centumcellæ to his new foundation of Leopolis, twelve miles from the sea-shore. By his liberality, a colony of Corsicans, with their wives and children, was planted in the station of Porto, at the mouth of the Tyber: the falling city was restored for their use, the fields and vineyards were divided among the new settlers: their first efforts were assisted by a gift of horses and cattle; and the hardy exiles, who breathed revenge against the Saracens, swore to live and die under the standard of St. Peter. The nations of the West and North who visited the threshold of the apostles had gradually formed the large and populous suburb of the Vatican, and their various habitations were distinguished, in the language of the times, as the schools of the Greeks and Goths, of the Lombards and Saxons.

    But this venerable spot was still open to sacrilegious insult: the design of enclosing it with walls and towers exhausted all that authority could command, or charity would supply: and the pious labor of four years was animated in every season, and at every hour, by the presence of the indefatigable pontiff. The love of fame, a generous but worldly passion, may be detected in the name of the Leonine city, which he bestowed on the Vatican; yet the pride of the dedication was tempered with Christian penance and humility. The boundary was trod by the bishop and his clergy, barefoot, in sackcloth and ashes; the songs of triumph were modulated to psalms and litanies; the walls were besprinkled with holy water; and the ceremony was concluded with a prayer, that, under the guardian care of the apostles and the angelic host, both the old and the new Rome might ever be preserved pure, prosperous, and impregnable.

    The emperor Theophilus, son of Michael the Stammerer, was one of the most active and high-spirited princes who reigned at Constantinople during the middle age. In offensive or defensive war, he marched in person five times against the Saracens, formidable in his attack, esteemed by the enemy in his losses and defeats. In the last of these expeditions he penetrated into Syria, and besieged the obscure town of Sozopetra; the casual birthplace of the caliph Motassem, whose father Harun was attended in peace or war by the most favored of his wives and concubines. The revolt of a Persian impostor employed at that moment the arms of the Saracen, and he could only intercede in favor of a place for which he felt and acknowledged some degree of filial affection. These solicitations determined the emperor to wound his pride in so sensible a part. Sozopetra was levelled with the ground, the Syrian prisoners were marked or mutilated with ignominious cruelty, and a thousand female captives were forced away from the adjacent territory. Among these a matron of the house of Abbas invoked, in an agony of despair, the name of Motassem; and the insults of the Greeks engaged the honor of her kinsman to avenge his indignity, and to answer her appeal.

    Under the reign of the two elder brothers, the inheritance of the youngest had been confined to Anatolia, Armenia, Georgia, and Circassia; this frontier station had exercised his military talents; and among his accidental claims to the name of Octonary, the most meritorious are the eight battles which he gained or fought against the enemies of the Koran. In this personal quarrel, the troops of Irak, Syria, and Egypt, were recruited from the tribes of Arabia and the Turkish hordes; his cavalry might be numerous, though we should deduct some myriads from the hundred and thirty thousand horses of the royal stables; and the expense of the armament was computed at four millions sterling, or one hundred thousand pounds of gold. From Tarsus, the place of assembly, the Saracens advanced in three divisions along the high road of Constantinople: Motassem himself commanded the centre, and the vanguard was given to his son Abbas, who, in the trial of the first adventures, might succeed with the more glory, or fail with the least reproach. In the revenge of his injury, the caliph prepared to retaliate a similar affront. The father of Theophilus was a native of Amorium in Phrygia: the original seat of the Imperial house had been adorned with privileges and monuments; and, whatever might be the indifference of the people, Constantinople itself was scarcely of more value in the eyes of the sovereign and his court. The name of Amorium was inscribed on the shields of the Saracens; and their three armies were again united under the walls of the devoted city. It had been proposed by the wisest counsellors, to evacuate Amorium, to remove the inhabitants, and to abandon the empty structures to the vain resentment of the Barbarians. The emperor embraced the more generous resolution of defending, in a siege and battle, the country of his ancestors. When the armies drew near, the front of the Mahometan line appeared to a Roman eye more closely planted with spears and javelins; but the event of the action was not glorious on either side to the national troops. The Arabs were broken, but it was by the swords of thirty thousand Persians, who had obtained service and settlement in the Byzantine empire. The Greeks were repulsed and vanquished, but it was by the arrows of the Turkish cavalry; and had not their bowstrings been damped

    and relaxed by the evening rain, very few of the Christians could have escaped with the emperor from the field of battle. They breathed at Dorylæum, at the distance of three days; and Theophilus, reviewing his trembling squadrons, forgave the common flight both of the prince and people. After this discovery of his weakness, he vainly hoped to deprecate the fate of Amorium: the inexorable caliph rejected with contempt his prayers and promises; and detained the Roman ambassadors to be the witnesses of his great revenge. They had nearly been the witnesses of his shame. The vigorous assaults of fifty-five days were encountered by a faithful governor, a veteran garrison, and a desperate people; and the Saracens must have raised the siege, if a domestic traitor had not pointed to the weakest part of the wall, a place which was decorated with the statues of a lion and a bull. The vow of Motassem was accomplished with unrelenting rigor: tired, rather than satiated, with destruction, he returned to his new palace of Samara, in the neighborhood of Bagdad, while the unfortunate Theophilus implored the tardy and doubtful aid of his Western rival the emperor of the Franks. Yet in the siege of Amorium about seventy thousand Moslems had perished: their loss had been revenged by the slaughter of thirty thousand Christians, and the sufferings of an equal number of captives, who were treated as the most atrocious criminals. Mutual necessity could sometimes extort the exchange or ransom of prisoners: but in the national and religious conflict of the two empires, peace was without confidence, and war without mercy. Quarter was seldom given in the field; those who escaped the edge of the sword were condemned to hopeless servitude, or exquisite torture; and a Catholic emperor relates, with visible satisfaction, the execution of the Saracens of Crete, who were flayed alive, or plunged into caldrons of boiling oil. To a point of honor Motassem had sacrificed a flourishing city, two hundred thousand lives, and the property of millions. The same caliph descended from his horse, and dirtied his robe, to relieve the distress of a decrepit old man, who, with his laden ass, had tumbled into a ditch. On which of these actions did he reflect with the most pleasure, when he was summoned by the angel of death?

    With Motassem, the eighth of the Abbassides, the glory of his family and nation expired. When the Arabian conquerors had spread themselves over the East, and were mingled with the servile crowds of Persia, Syria, and Egypt, they insensibly lost the freeborn and martial virtues of the desert. The courage of the South is the artificial fruit of discipline and prejudice; the active power of enthusiasm had decayed, and the mercenary forces of the caliphs were recruited in those climates of the North, of which valor is the hardy and spontaneous production. Of the Turks who dwelt beyond the Oxus and Jaxartes, the robust youths, either taken in war or purchased in trade, were educated in the exercises of the field, and the profession of the Mahometan faith. The Turkish guards stood in arms round the throne of their benefactor, and their chiefs usurped the dominion of the palace and the provinces. Motassem, the first author of this dangerous example, introduced into the capital above fifty thousand Turks: their licentious conduct provoked the public indignation, and the quarrels of the soldiers and people induced the caliph to retire from Bagdad, and establish his own residence and the camp of his Barbarian favorites at Samara on the Tigris, about twelve leagues above the city of Peace. His son Motawakkel was a jealous and cruel tyrant: odious to his subjects, he cast himself on the fidelity of the strangers, and these strangers, ambitious and apprehensive, were tempted by the rich promise of a revolution. At the instigation, or at least in the cause of his son, they burst into his apartment at the hour of supper, and the caliph was cut into seven pieces by the same swords which he had recently distributed among the guards of his life and throne. To this throne, yet streaming with a father’s blood, Montasser was triumphantly led; but in a reign of six months, he found only the pangs of a guilty conscience. If he wept at the sight of an old tapestry which represented the crime and punishment of the son of Chosroes, if his days were abridged by grief and remorse, we may allow some pity to a parricide, who exclaimed, in the bitterness of death, that he had lost both this world and the world to come. After this act of treason, the ensigns of royalty, the garment and walking-

    staff of Mahomet, were given and torn away by the foreign mercenaries, who in four years created, deposed, and murdered, three commanders of the faithful. As often as the Turks were inflamed by fear, or rage, or avarice, these caliphs were dragged by the feet, exposed naked to the scorching sun, beaten with iron clubs, and compelled to purchase, by the abdication of their dignity, a short reprieve of inevitable fate. At length, however, the fury of the tempest was spent or diverted: the Abbassides returned to the less turbulent residence of Bagdad; the insolence of the Turks was curbed with a firmer and more skilful hand, and their numbers were divided and destroyed in foreign warfare. But the nations of the East had been taught to trample on the successors of the prophet; and the blessings of domestic peace were obtained by the relaxation of strength and discipline. So uniform are the mischiefs of military despotism, that I seem to repeat the story of the prætorians of Rome.

    While the flame of enthusiasm was damped by the business, the pleasure, and the knowledge, of the age, it burnt with concentrated heat in the breasts of the chosen few, the congenial spirits, who were ambitious of reigning either in this world or in the next. How carefully soever the book of prophecy had been sealed by the apostle of Mecca, the wishes, and (if we may profane the word) even the reason, of fanaticism might believe that, after the successive missions of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus, and Mahomet, the same God, in the fulness of time, would reveal a still more perfect and permanent law. In the two hundred and seventy-seventh year of the Hegira, and in the neighborhood of Cufa, an Arabian preacher, of the name of Carmath, assumed the lofty and incomprehensible style of the Guide, the Director, the Demonstration, the Word, the Holy Ghost, the Camel, the Herald of the Messiah, who had conversed with him in a human shape, and the representative of Mohammed the son of Ali, of St. John the Baptist, and of the angel Gabriel. In his mystic volume, the precepts of the Koran were refined to a more spiritual sense: he relaxed the duties of ablution, fasting,

    and pilgrimage; allowed the indiscriminate use of wine and forbidden food; and nourished the fervor of his disciples by the daily repetition of fifty prayers. The idleness and ferment of the rustic crowd awakened the attention of the magistrates of Cufa; a timid persecution assisted the progress of the new sect; and the name of the prophet became more revered after his person had been withdrawn from the world. His twelve apostles dispersed themselves among the Bedoweens, “a race of men,” says Abulfeda, “equally devoid of reason and of religion;” and the success of their preaching seemed to threaten Arabia with a new revolution. The Carmathians were ripe for rebellion, since they disclaimed the title of the house of Abbas, and abhorred the worldly pomp of the caliphs of Bagdad. They were susceptible of discipline, since they vowed a blind and absolute submission to their Imam, who was called to the prophetic office by the voice of God and the people. Instead of the legal tithes, he claimed the fifth of their substance and spoil; the most flagitious sins were no more than the type of disobedience; and the brethren were united and concealed by an oath of secrecy. After a bloody conflict, they prevailed in the province of Bahrein, along the Persian Gulf: far and wide, the tribes of the desert were subject to the sceptre, or rather to the sword of Abu Said and his son Abu Taher; and these rebellious imams could muster in the field a hundred and seven thousand fanatics. The mercenaries of the caliph were dismayed at the approach of an enemy who neither asked nor accepted quarter; and the difference between, them in fortitude and patience, is expressive of the change which three centuries of prosperity had effected in the character of the Arabians. Such troops were discomfited in every action; the cities of Racca and Baalbec, of Cufa and Bassora, were taken and pillaged; Bagdad was filled with consternation; and the caliph trembled behind the veils of his palace. In a daring inroad beyond the Tigris, Abu Taher advanced to the gates of the capital with no more than five hundred horse. By the special order of Moctader, the bridges had been broken down, and the person or head of the rebel was expected every hour by the commander of the faithful. His lieutenant, from a motive of fear or pity, apprised Abu Taher of

    his danger, and recommended a speedy escape. “Your master,” said the intrepid Carmathian to the messenger, “is at the head of thirty thousand soldiers: three such men as these are wanting in his host: ” at the same instant, turning to three of his companions, he commanded the first to plunge a dagger into his breast, the second to leap into the Tigris, and the third to cast himself headlong down a precipice. They obeyed without a murmur. “Relate,” continued the imam, “what you have seen: before the evening your general shall be chained among my dogs.” Before the evening, the camp was surprised, and the menace was executed. The rapine of the Carmathians was sanctified by their aversion to the worship of Mecca: they robbed a caravan of pilgrims, and twenty thousand devout Moslems were abandoned on the burning sands to a death of hunger and thirst. Another year they suffered the pilgrims to proceed without interruption; but, in the festival of devotion, Abu Taher stormed the holy city, and trampled on the most venerable relics of the Mahometan faith. Thirty thousand citizens and strangers were put to the sword; the sacred precincts were polluted by the burial of three thousand dead bodies; the well of Zemzem overflowed with blood; the golden spout was forced from its place; the veil of the Caaba was divided among these impious sectaries; and the black stone, the first monument of the nation, was borne away in triumph to their capital. After this deed of sacrilege and cruelty, they continued to infest the confines of Irak, Syria, and Egypt: but the vital principle of enthusiasm had withered at the root. Their scruples, or their avarice, again opened the pilgrimage of Mecca, and restored the black stone of the Caaba; and it is needless to inquire into what factions they were broken, or by whose swords they were finally extirpated. The sect of the Carmathians may be considered as the second visible cause of the decline and fall of the empire of the caliphs.

    Chapter LII: More Conquests By The Arabs. —

    Part V.

    The third and most obvious cause was the weight and magnitude of the empire itself. The caliph Almamon might proudly assert, that it was easier for him to rule the East and the West, than to manage a chess-board of two feet square: yet I suspect that in both those games he was guilty of many fatal mistakes; and I perceive, that in the distant provinces the authority of the first and most powerful of the Abbassides was already impaired. The analogy of despotism invests the representative with the full majesty of the prince; the division and balance of powers might relax the habits of obedience, might encourage the passive subject to inquire into the origin and administration of civil government. He who is born in the purple is seldom worthy to reign; but the elevation of a private man, of a peasant, perhaps, or a slave, affords a strong presumption of his courage and capacity. The viceroy of a remote kingdom aspires to secure the property and inheritance of his precarious trust; the nations must rejoice in the presence of their sovereign; and the command of armies and treasures are at once the object and the instrument of his ambition. A change was scarcely visible as long as the lieutenants of the caliph were content with their vicarious title; while they solicited for themselves or their sons a renewal of the Imperial grant, and still maintained on the coin and in the public prayers the name and prerogative of the commander of the faithful. But in the long and hereditary exercise of power, they assumed the pride and attributes of royalty; the alternative of peace or war, of reward or punishment, depended solely on their will; and the revenues of their government were reserved for local services or private magnificence. Instead of a regular supply of men and money, the successors of the prophet were flattered with the ostentatious gift of an elephant, or a cast of hawks, a suit of silk hangings, or some pounds of musk and amber.

    After the revolt of Spain from the temporal and spiritual supremacy of the Abbassides, the first symptoms of disobedience broke forth in the province of Africa. Ibrahim, the

    son of Aglab, the lieutenant of the vigilant and rigid Harun, bequeathed to the dynasty of the Aglabites the inheritance of his name and power. The indolence or policy of the caliphs dissembled the injury and loss, and pursued only with poison the founder of the Edrisites, who erected the kingdom and city of Fez on the shores of the Western ocean. In the East, the first dynasty was that of the Taherites; the posterity of the valiant Taher, who, in the civil wars of the sons of Harun, had served with too much zeal and success the cause of Almamon, the younger brother. He was sent into honorable exile, to command on the banks of the Oxus; and the independence of his successors, who reigned in Chorasan till the fourth generation, was palliated by their modest and respectful demeanor, the happiness of their subjects and the security of their frontier. They were supplanted by one of those adventures so frequent in the annals of the East, who left his trade of a brazier (from whence the name of Soffarides) for the profession of a robber. In a nocturnal visit to the treasure of the prince of Sistan, Jacob, the son of Leith, stumbled over a lump of salt, which he unwarily tasted with his tongue. Salt, among the Orientals, is the symbol of hospitality, and the pious robber immediately retired without spoil or damage. The discovery of this honorable behavior recommended Jacob to pardon and trust; he led an army at first for his benefactor, at last for himself, subdued Persia, and threatened the residence of the Abbassides. On his march towards Bagdad, the conqueror was arrested by a fever. He gave audience in bed to the ambassador of the caliph; and beside him on a table were exposed a naked cimeter, a crust of brown bread, and a bunch of onions. “If I die,” said he, “your master is delivered from his fears. If I live, thismust determine between us. If I am vanquished, I can return without reluctance to the homely fare of my youth.” From the height where he stood, the descent would not have been so soft or harmless: a timely death secured his own repose and that of the caliph, who paid with the most lavish concessions the retreat of his brother Amrou to the palaces of Shiraz and Ispahan. The Abbassides were too feeble to contend, too proud to forgive: they invited the powerful dynasty of the Samanides, who passed the Oxus with

    ten thousand horse so poor, that their stirrups were of wood: so brave, that they vanquished the Soffarian army, eight times more numerous than their own. The captive Amrou was sent in chains, a grateful offering to the court of Bagdad; and as the victor was content with the inheritance of Transoxiana and Chorasan, the realms of Persia returned for a while to the allegiance of the caliphs. The provinces of Syria and Egypt were twice dismembered by their Turkish slaves of the race of Toulon and Ilkshid. These Barbarians, in religion and manners the countrymen of Mahomet, emerged from the bloody factions of the palace to a provincial command and an independent throne: their names became famous and formidable in their time; but the founders of these two potent dynasties confessed, either in words or actions, the vanity of ambition. The first on his death-bed implored the mercy of God to a sinner, ignorant of the limits of his own power: the second, in the midst of four hundred thousand soldiers and eight thousand slaves, concealed from every human eye the chamber where he attempted to sleep. Their sons were educated in the vices of kings; and both Egypt and Syria were recovered and possessed by the Abbassides during an interval of thirty years. In the decline of their empire, Mesopotamia, with the important cities of Mosul and Aleppo, was occupied by the Arabian princes of the tribe of Hamadan. The poets of their court could repeat without a blush, that nature had formed their countenances for beauty, their tongues for eloquence, and their hands for liberality and valor: but the genuine tale of the elevation and reign of the Hamadanites exhibits a scene of treachery, murder, and parricide. At the same fatal period, the Persian kingdom was again usurped by the dynasty of the Bowides, by the sword of three brothers, who, under various names, were styled the support and columns of the state, and who, from the Caspian Sea to the ocean, would suffer no tyrants but themselves. Under their reign, the language and genius of Persia revived, and the Arabs, three hundred and four years after the death of Mahomet, were deprived of the sceptre of the East.

    Rahadi, the twentieth of the Abbassides, and the thirty-ninth of the successors of Mahomet, was the last who deserved the title of commander of the faithful; the last (says Abulfeda) who spoke to the people, or conversed with the learned; the last who, in the expense of his household, represented the wealth and magnificence of the ancient caliphs. After him, the lords of the Eastern world were reduced to the most abject misery, and exposed to the blows and insults of a servile condition. The revolt of the provinces circumscribed their dominions within the walls of Bagdad: but that capital still contained an innumerable multitude, vain of their past fortune, discontented with their present state, and oppressed by the demands of a treasury which had formerly been replenished by the spoil and tribute of nations. Their idleness was exercised by faction and controversy. Under the mask of piety, the rigid followers of Hanbal invaded the pleasures of domestic life, burst into the houses of plebeians and princes, the wine, broke the instruments, beat the musicians, and dishonored, with infamous suspicions, the associates of every handsome youth. In each profession, which allowed room for two persons, the one was a votary, the other an antagonist, of Ali; and the Abbassides were awakened by the clamorous grief of the sectaries, who denied their title, and cursed their progenitors. A turbulent people could only be repressed by a military force; but who could satisfy the avarice or assert the discipline of the mercenaries themselves? The African and the Turkish guards drew their swords against each other, and the chief commanders, the emirs al Omra, imprisoned or deposed their sovereigns, and violated the sanctuary of the mosch and harem. If the caliphs escaped to the camp or court of any neighboring prince, their deliverance was a change of servitude, till they were prompted by despair to invite the Bowides, the sultans of Persia, who silenced the factions of Bagdad by their irresistible arms. The civil and military powers were assumed by Moezaldowlat, the second of the three brothers, and a stipend of sixty thousand pounds sterling was assigned by his generosity for the private expense of the commander of the faithful. But on the fortieth day, at the

    audience of the ambassadors of Chorasan, and in the presence of a trembling multitude, the caliph was dragged from his throne to a dungeon, by the command of the stranger, and the rude hands of his Dilemites. His palace was pillaged, his eyes were put out, and the mean ambition of the Abbassides aspired to the vacant station of danger and disgrace. In the school of adversity, the luxurious caliphs resumed the grave and abstemious virtues of the primitive times. Despoiled of their armor and silken robes, they fasted, they prayed, they studied the Koran and the tradition of the Sonnites: they performed, with zeal and knowledge, the functions of their ecclesiastical character. The respect of nations still waited on the successors of the apostle, the oracles of the law and conscience of the faithful; and the weakness or division of their tyrants sometimes restored the Abbassides to the sovereignty of Bagdad. But their misfortunes had been imbittered by the triumph of the Fatimites, the real or spurious progeny of Ali. Arising from the extremity of Africa, these successful rivals extinguished, in Egypt and Syria, both the spiritual and temporal authority of the Abbassides; and the monarch of the Nile insulted the humble pontiff on the banks of the Tigris.

    In the declining age of the caliphs, in the century which elapsed after the war of Theophilus and Motassem, the hostile transactions of the two nations were confined to some inroads by sea and land, the fruits of their close vicinity and indelible hatred. But when the Eastern world was convulsed and broken, the Greeks were roused from their lethargy by the hopes of conquest and revenge. The Byzantine empire, since the accession of the Basilian race, had reposed in peace and dignity; and they might encounter with their entire strength the front of some petty emir, whose rear was assaulted and threatened by his national foes of the Mahometan faith. The lofty titles of the morning star, and the death of the Saracens, were applied in the public acclamations to Nicephorus Phocas, a prince as renowned in the camp, as he was unpopular in the city. In the subordinate station of great domestic, or general of

    the East, he reduced the Island of Crete, and extirpated the nest of pirates who had so long defied, with impunity, the majesty of the empire. His military genius was displayed in the conduct and success of the enterprise, which had so often failed with loss and dishonor. The Saracens were confounded by the landing of his troops on safe and level bridges, which he cast from the vessels to the shore. Seven months were consumed in the siege of Candia; the despair of the native Cretans was stimulated by the frequent aid of their brethren of Africa and Spain; and after the massy wall and double ditch had been stormed by the Greeks a hopeless conflict was still maintained in the streets and houses of the city. * The whole island was subdued in the capital, and a submissive people accepted, without resistance, the baptism of the conqueror. Constantinople applauded the long-forgotten pomp of a triumph; but the Imperial diadem was the sole reward that could repay the services, or satisfy the ambition, of Nicephorus.

    After the death of the younger Romanus, the fourth in lineal descent of the Basilian race, his widow Theophania successively married Nicephorus Phocas and his assassin John Zimisces, the two heroes of the age. They reigned as the guardians and colleagues of her infant sons; and the twelve years of their military command form the most splendid period of the Byzantine annals. The subjects and confederates, whom they led to war, appeared, at least in the eyes of an enemy, two hundred thousand strong; and of these about thirty thousand were armed with cuirasses: a train of four thousand mules attended their march; and their evening camp was regularly fortified with an enclosure of iron spikes. A series of bloody and undecisive combats is nothing more than an anticipation of what would have been effected in a few years by the course of nature; but I shall briefly prosecute the conquests of the two emperors from the hills of Cappadocia to the desert of Bagdad. The sieges of Mopsuestia and Tarsus, in Cilicia, first exercised the skill and perseverance of their troops, on whom, at this moment, I shall not hesitate to bestow the name of Romans. In

    the double city of Mopsuestia, which is divided by the River Sarus, two hundred thousand Moslems were predestined to death or slavery, a surprising degree of population, which must at least include the inhabitants of the dependent districts. They were surrounded and taken by assault; but Tarsus was reduced by the slow progress of famine; and no sooner had the Saracens yielded on honorable terms than they were mortified by the distant and unprofitable view of the naval succors of Egypt. They were dismissed with a safe-conduct to the confines of Syria: a part of the old Christians had quietly lived under their dominion; and the vacant habitations were replenished by a new colony. But the mosch was converted into a stable; the pulpit was delivered to the flames; many rich crosses of gold and gems, the spoils of Asiatic churches, were made a grateful offering to the piety or avarice of the emperor; and he transported the gates of Mopsuestia and Tarsus, which were fixed in the walls of Constantinople, an eternal monument of his victory. After they had forced and secured the narrow passes of Mount Amanus, the two Roman princes repeatedly carried their arms into the heart of Syria. Yet, instead of assaulting the walls of Antioch, the humanity or superstition of Nicephorus appeared to respect the ancient metropolis of the East: he contented himself with drawing round the city a line of circumvallation; left a stationary army; and instructed his lieutenant to expect, without impatience, the return of spring. But in the depth of winter, in a dark and rainy night, an adventurous subaltern, with three hundred soldiers, approached the rampart, applied his scaling-ladders, occupied two adjacent towers, stood firm against the pressure of multitudes, and bravely maintained his post till he was relieved by the tardy, though effectual, support of his reluctant chief. The first tumult of slaughter and rapine subsided; the reign of Cæsar and of Christ was restored; and the efforts of a hundred thousand Saracens, of the armies of Syria and the fleets of Africa, were consumed without effect before the walls of Antioch. The royal city of Aleppo was subject to Seifeddowlat, of the dynasty of Hamadan, who clouded his past glory by the precipitate retreat which abandoned his kingdom and capital to the

    Roman invaders. In his stately palace, that stood without the walls of Aleppo, they joyfully seized a well-furnished magazine of arms, a stable of fourteen hundred mules, and three hundred bags of silver and gold. But the walls of the city withstood the strokes of their battering-rams: and the besiegers pitched their tents on the neighboring mountain of Jaushan. Their retreat exasperated the quarrel of the townsmen and mercenaries; the guard of the gates and ramparts was deserted; and while they furiously charged each other in the market-place, they were surprised and destroyed by the sword of a common enemy. The male sex was exterminated by the sword; ten thousand youths were led into captivity; the weight of the precious spoil exceeded the strength and number of the beasts of burden; the superfluous remainder was burnt; and, after a licentious possession of ten days, the Romans marched away from the naked and bleeding city. In their Syrian inroads they commanded the husbandmen to cultivate their lands, that they themselves, in the ensuing season, might reap the benefit; more than a hundred cities were reduced to obedience; and eighteen pulpits of the principal moschs were committed to the flames to expiate the sacrilege of the disciples of Mahomet. The classic names of Hierapolis, Apamea, and Emesa, revive for a moment in the list of conquest: the emperor Zimisces encamped in the paradise of Damascus, and accepted the ransom of a submissive people; and the torrent was only stopped by the impregnable fortress of Tripoli, on the sea-coast of Phnicia. Since the days of Heraclius, the Euphrates, below the passage of Mount Taurus, had been impervious, and almost invisible, to the Greeks. The river yielded a free passage to the victorious Zimisces; and the historian may imitate the speed with which he overran the once famous cities of Samosata, Edessa, Martyropolis, Amida, and Nisibis, the ancient limit of the empire in the neighborhood of the Tigris. His ardor was quickened by the desire of grasping the virgin treasures of Ecbatana, a well-known name, under which the Byzantine writer has concealed the capital of the Abbassides. The consternation of the fugitives had already diffused the terror of his name; but the fancied riches of Bagdad had

    already been dissipated by the avarice and prodigality of domestic tyrants. The prayers of the people, and the stern demands of the lieutenant of the Bowides, required the caliph to provide for the defence of the city. The helpless Mothi replied, that his arms, his revenues, and his provinces, had been torn from his hands, and that he was ready to abdicate a dignity which he was unable to support. The emir was inexorable; the furniture of the palace was sold; and the paltry price of forty thousand pieces of gold was instantly consumed in private luxury. But the apprehensions of Bagdad were relieved by the retreat of the Greeks: thirst and hunger guarded the desert of Mesopotamia; and the emperor, satiated with glory, and laden with Oriental spoils, returned to Constantinople, and displayed, in his triumph, the silk, the aromatics, and three hundred myriads of gold and silver. Yet the powers of the East had been bent, not broken, by this transient hurricane. After the departure of the Greeks, the fugitive princes returned to their capitals; the subjects disclaimed their involuntary oaths of allegiance; the Moslems again purified their temples, and overturned the idols of the saints and martyrs; the Nestorians and Jacobites preferred a Saracen to an orthodox master; and the numbers and spirit of the Melchites were inadequate to the support of the church and state. Of these extensive conquests, Antioch, with the cities of Cilicia and the Isle of Cyprus, was alone restored, a permanent and useful accession to the Roman empire.

    Chapter LIII:

    Fate Of The Eastern Empire.

    Part I.

    Fate Of The Eastern Empire In The Tenth Century. — Extent And Division. — Wealth And Revenue. — Palace Of Constantinople. — Titles And Offices. — Pride And Power Of The Emperors. — Tactics Of The Greeks, Arabs, And Franks. — Loss Of The Latin Tongue. — Studies And Solitude Of The Greeks.

    A ray of historic light seems to beam from the darkness of the tenth century. We open with curiosity and respect the royal volumes of Constantine Porphyrogenitus, which he composed at a mature age for the instruction of his son, and which promise to unfold the state of the eastern empire, both in peace and war, both at home and abroad. In the first of these works he minutely describes the pompous ceremonies of the church and palace of Constantinople, according to his own practice, and that of his predecessors. In the second, he attempts an accurate survey of the provinces, the themes, as they were then denominated, both of Europe and Asia. The system of Roman tactics, the discipline and order of the troops, and the military operations by land and sea, are explained in the third of these didactic collections, which may be ascribed to Constantine or his father Leo. In the fourth, of the administration of the empire, he reveals the secrets of the Byzantine policy, in friendly or hostile intercourse with the nations of the earth. The literary labors of the age, the

    practical systems of law, agriculture, and history, might redound to the benefit of the subject and the honor of the Macedonian princes. The sixty books of the Basilics, the code and pandects of civil jurisprudence, were gradually framed in the three first reigns of that prosperous dynasty. The art of agriculture had amused the leisure, and exercised the pens, of the best and wisest of the ancients; and their chosen precepts are comprised in the twenty books of the Geoponics of Constantine. At his command, the historical examples of vice and virtue were methodized in fifty-three books, and every citizen might apply, to his contemporaries or himself, the lesson or the warning of past times. From the august character of a legislator, the sovereign of the East descends to the more humble office of a teacher and a scribe; and if his successors and subjects were regardless of his paternal cares, we may inherit and enjoy the everlasting legacy.

    A closer survey will indeed reduce the value of the gift, and the gratitude of posterity: in the possession of these Imperial treasures we may still deplore our poverty and ignorance; and the fading glories of their authors will be obliterated by indifference or contempt. The Basilics will sink to a broken copy, a partial and mutilated version, in the Greek language, of the laws of Justinian; but the sense of the old civilians is often superseded by the influence of bigotry: and the absolute prohibition of divorce, concubinage, and interest for money, enslaves the freedom of trade and the happiness of private life. In the historical book, a subject of Constantine might admire the inimitable virtues of Greece and Rome: he might learn to what a pitch of energy and elevation the human character had formerly aspired. But a contrary effect must have been produced by a new edition of the lives of the saints, which the great logothete, or chancellor of the empire, was directed to prepare; and the dark fund of superstition was enriched by the fabulous and florid legends of Simon the Metaphrast. The merits and miracles of the whole calendar are of less account in the eyes of a sage, than the toil of a single husbandman, who multiplies the gifts of the Creator, and supplies the food of

    his brethren. Yet the royal authors of the Geoponics were more seriously employed in expounding the precepts of the destroying art, which had been taught since the days of Xenophon, as the art of heroes and kings. But the Tactics of Leo and Constantine are mingled with the baser alloy of the age in which they lived. It was destitute of original genius; they implicitly transcribe the rules and maxims which had been confirmed by victories. It was unskilled in the propriety of style and method; they blindly confound the most distant and discordant institutions, the phalanx of Sparta and that of Macedon, the legions of Cato and Trajan, of Augustus and Theodosius. Even the use, or at least the importance, of these military rudiments may be fairly questioned: their general theory is dictated by reason; but the merit, as well as difficulty, consists in the application. The discipline of a soldier is formed by exercise rather than by study: the talents of a commander are appropriated to those calm, though rapid, minds, which nature produces to decide the fate of armies and nations: the former is the habit of a life, the latter the glance of a moment; and the battles won by lessons of tactics may be numbered with the epic poems created from the rules of criticism. The book of ceremonies is a recital, tedious yet imperfect, of the despicable pageantry which had infected the church and state since the gradual decay of the purity of the one and the power of the other. A review of the themes or provinces might promise such authentic and useful information, as the curiosity of government only can obtain, instead of traditionary fables on the origin of the cities, and malicious epigrams on the vices of their inhabitants. Such information the historian would have been pleased to record; nor should his silence be condemned if the most interesting objects, the population of the capital and provinces, the amount of the taxes and revenues, the numbers of subjects and strangers who served under the Imperial standard, have been unnoticed by Leo the philosopher, and his son Constantine. His treatise of the public administration is stained with the same blemishes; yet it is discriminated by peculiar merit; the antiquities of the nations may be doubtful or fabulous; but the geography and manners of the Barbaric

    world are delineated with curious accuracy. Of these nations, the Franks alone were qualified to observe in their turn, and to describe, the metropolis of the East. The ambassador of the great Otho, a bishop of Cremona, has painted the state of Constantinople about the middle of the tenth century: his style is glowing, his narrative lively, his observation keen; and even the prejudices and passions of Liutprand are stamped with an original character of freedom and genius. From this scanty fund of foreign and domestic materials, I shall investigate the form and substance of the Byzantine empire; the provinces and wealth, the civil government and military force, the character and literature, of the Greeks in a period of six hundred years, from the reign of Heraclius to his successful invasion of the Franks or Latins.

    After the final division between the sons of Theodosius, the swarms of Barbarians from Scythia and Germany over-spread the provinces and extinguished the empire of ancient Rome. The weakness of Constantinople was concealed by extent of dominion: her limits were inviolate, or at least entire; and the kingdom of Justinian was enlarged by the splendid acquisition of Africa and Italy. But the possession of these new conquests was transient and precarious; and almost a moiety of the Eastern empire was torn away by the arms of the Saracens. Syria and Egypt were oppressed by the Arabian caliphs; and, after the reduction of Africa, their lieutenants invaded and subdued the Roman province which had been changed into the Gothic monarchy of Spain. The islands of the Mediterranean were not inaccessible to their naval powers; and it was from their extreme stations, the harbors of Crete and the fortresses of Cilicia, that the faithful or rebel emirs insulted the majesty of the throne and capital. The remaining provinces, under the obedience of the emperors, were cast into a new mould; and the jurisdiction of the presidents, the consulars, and the counts were superseded by the institution of the themes, or military governments, which prevailed under the successors of Heraclius, and are described by the pen of the royal author. Of the twenty-nine themes, twelve in Europe

    and seventeen in Asia, the origin is obscure, the etymology doubtful or capricious: the limits were arbitrary and fluctuating; but some particular names, that sound the most strangely to our ear, were derived from the character and attributes of the troops that were maintained at the expense, and for the guard, of the respective divisions. The vanity of the Greek princes most eagerly grasped the shadow of conquest and the memory of lost dominion. A new Mesopotamia was created on the western side of the Euphrates: the appellation and prætor of Sicily were transferred to a narrow slip of Calabria; and a fragment of the duchy of Beneventum was promoted to the style and title of the theme of Lombardy. In the decline of the Arabian empire, the successors of Constantine might indulge their pride in more solid advantages. The victories of Nicephorus, John Zimisces, and Basil the Second, revived the fame, and enlarged the boundaries, of the Roman name: the province of Cilicia, the metropolis of Antioch, the islands of Crete and Cyprus, were restored to the allegiance of Christ and Cæsar: one third of Italy was annexed to the throne of Constantinople: the kingdom of Bulgaria was destroyed; and the last sovereigns of the Macedonian dynasty extended their sway from the sources of the Tigris to the neighborhood of Rome. In the eleventh century, the prospect was again clouded by new enemies and new misfortunes: the relics of Italy were swept away by the Norman adventures; and almost all the Asiatic branches were dissevered from the Roman trunk by the Turkish conquerors. After these losses, the emperors of the Comnenian family continued to reign from the Danube to Peloponnesus, and from Belgrade to Nice, Trebizond, and the winding stream of the Meander. The spacious provinces of Thrace, Macedonia, and Greece, were obedient to their sceptre; the possession of Cyprus, Rhodes, and Crete, was accompanied by the fifty islands of the Ægean or Holy Sea; and the remnant of their empire transcends the measure of the largest of the European kingdoms.

    The same princes might assert, with dignity and truth, that of

    all the monarchs of Christendom they possessed the greatest city, the most ample revenue, the most flourishing and populous state. With the decline and fall of the empire, the cities of the West had decayed and fallen; nor could the ruins of Rome, or the mud walls, wooden hovels, and narrow precincts of Paris and London, prepare the Latin stranger to contemplate the situation and extent of Constantinople, her stately palaces and churches, and the arts and luxury of an innumerable people. Her treasures might attract, but her virgin strength had repelled, and still promised to repel, the audacious invasion of the Persian and Bulgarian, the Arab and the Russian. The provinces were less fortunate and impregnable; and few districts, few cities, could be discovered which had not been violated by some fierce Barbarian, impatient to despoil, because he was hopeless to possess. From the age of Justinian the Eastern empire was sinking below its former level; the powers of destruction were more active than those of improvement; and the calamities of war were imbittered by the more permanent evils of civil and ecclesiastical tyranny. The captive who had escaped from the Barbarians was often stripped and imprisoned by the ministers of his sovereign: the Greek superstition relaxed the mind by prayer, and emaciated the body by fasting; and the multitude of convents and festivals diverted many hands and many days from the temporal service of mankind. Yet the subjects of the Byzantine empire were still the most dexterous and diligent of nations; their country was blessed by nature with every advantage of soil, climate, and situation; and, in the support and restoration of the arts, their patient and peaceful temper was more useful than the warlike spirit and feudal anarchy of Europe. The provinces that still adhered to the empire were repeopled and enriched by the misfortunes of those which were irrecoverably lost. From the yoke of the caliphs, the Catholics of Syria, Egypt, and Africa retired to the allegiance of their prince, to the society of their brethren: the movable wealth, which eludes the search of oppression, accompanied and alleviated their exile, and Constantinople received into her bosom the fugitive trade of Alexandria and Tyre. The chiefs of Armenia and Scythia, who fled from hostile

    or religious persecution, were hospitably entertained: their followers were encouraged to build new cities and to cultivate waste lands; and many spots, both in Europe and Asia, preserved the name, the manners, or at least the memory, of these national colonies. Even the tribes of Barbarians, who had seated themselves in arms on the territory of the empire, were gradually reclaimed to the laws of the church and state; and as long as they were separated from the Greeks, their posterity supplied a race of faithful and obedient soldiers. Did we possess sufficient materials to survey the twenty-nine themes of the Byzantine monarchy, our curiosity might be satisfied with a chosen example: it is fortunate enough that the clearest light should be thrown on the most interesting province, and the name of Peloponnesus will awaken the attention of the classic reader.

    As early as the eighth century, in the troubled reign of the Iconoclasts, Greece, and even Peloponnesus, were overrun by some Sclavonian bands who outstripped the royal standard of Bulgaria. The strangers of old, Cadmus, and Danaus, and Pelops, had planted in that fruitful soil the seeds of policy and learning; but the savages of the north eradicated what yet remained of their sickly and withered roots. In this irruption, the country and the inhabitants were transformed; the Grecian blood was contaminated; and the proudest nobles of Peloponnesus were branded with the names of foreigners and slaves. By the diligence of succeeding princes, the land was in some measure purified from the Barbarians; and the humble remnant was bound by an oath of obedience, tribute, and military service, which they often renewed and often violated. The siege of Patras was formed by a singular concurrence of the Sclavonians of Peloponnesus and the Saracens of Africa. In their last distress, a pious fiction of the approach of the prætor of Corinth revived the courage of the citizens. Their sally was bold and successful; the strangers embarked, the rebels submitted, and the glory of the day was ascribed to a phantom or a stranger, who fought in the foremost ranks under the character of St. Andrew the Apostle. The shrine

    which contained his relics was decorated with the trophies of victory, and the captive race was forever devoted to the service and vassalage of the metropolitan church of Patras. By the revolt of two Sclavonian tribes, in the neighborhood of Helos and Lacedæmon, the peace of the peninsula was often disturbed. They sometimes insulted the weakness, and sometimes resisted the oppression, of the Byzantine government, till at length the approach of their hostile brethren extorted a golden bull to define the rites and obligations of the Ezzerites and Milengi, whose annual tribute was defined at twelve hundred pieces of gold. From these strangers the Imperial geographer has accurately distinguished a domestic, and perhaps original, race, who, in some degree, might derive their blood from the much-injured Helots. The liberality of the Romans, and especially of Augustus, had enfranchised the maritime cities from the dominion of Sparta; and the continuance of the same benefit ennobled them with the title of Eleuthero, or Free-Laconians. In the time of Constantine Porphyrogenitus, they had acquired the name of Mainotes, under which they dishonor the claim of liberty by the inhuman pillage of all that is shipwrecked on their rocky shores. Their territory, barren of corn, but fruitful of olives, extended to the Cape of Malea: they accepted a chief or prince from the Byzantine prætor, and a light tribute of four hundred pieces of gold was the badge of their immunity, rather than of their dependence. The freemen of Laconia assumed the character of Romans, and long adhered to the religion of the Greeks. By the zeal of the emperor Basil, they were baptized in the faith of Christ: but the altars of Venus and Neptune had been crowned by these rustic votaries five hundred years after they were proscribed in the Roman world. In the theme of Peloponnesus, forty cities were still numbered, and the declining state of Sparta, Argos, and Corinth, may be suspended in the tenth century, at an equal distance, perhaps, between their antique splendor and their present desolation. The duty of military service, either in person or by substitute, was imposed on the lands or benefices of the province; a sum of five pieces of gold was assessed on each of the substantial tenants; and the same capitation was shared

    among several heads of inferior value. On the proclamation of an Italian war, the Peloponnesians excused themselves by a voluntary oblation of one hundred pounds of gold, (four thousand pounds sterling,) and a thousand horses with their arms and trappings. The churches and monasteries furnished their contingent; a sacrilegious profit was extorted from the sale of ecclesiastical honors; and the indigent bishop of Leucadia was made responsible for a pension of one hundred pieces of gold.

    But the wealth of the province, and the trust of the revenue, were founded on the fair and plentiful produce of trade and manufacturers; and some symptoms of liberal policy may be traced in a law which exempts from all personal taxes the mariners of Peloponnesus, and the workmen in parchment and purple. This denomination may be fairly applied or extended to the manufacturers of linen, woollen, and more especially of silk: the two former of which had flourished in Greece since the days of Homer; and the last was introduced perhaps as early as the reign of Justinian. These arts, which were exercised at Corinth, Thebes, and Argos, afforded food and occupation to a numerous people: the men, women, and children were distributed according to their age and strength; and, if many of these were domestic slaves, their masters, who directed the work and enjoyed the profit, were of a free and honorable condition. The gifts which a rich and generous matron of Peloponnesus presented to the emperor Basil, her adopted son, were doubtless fabricated in the Grecian looms. Danielis bestowed a carpet of fine wool, of a pattern which imitated the spots of a peacock’s tail, of a magnitude to overspread the floor of a new church, erected in the triple name of Christ, of Michael the archangel, and of the prophet Elijah. She gave six hundred pieces of silk and linen, of various use and denomination: the silk was painted with the Tyrian dye, and adorned by the labors of the needle; and the linen was so exquisitely fine, that an entire piece might be rolled in the hollow of a cane. In his description of the Greek manufactures, an historian of Sicily discriminates their price,

    according to the weight and quality of the silk, the closeness of the texture, the beauty of the colors, and the taste and materials of the embroidery. A single, or even a double or treble thread was thought sufficient for ordinary sale; but the union of six threads composed a piece of stronger and more costly workmanship. Among the colors, he celebrates, with affectation of eloquence, the fiery blaze of the scarlet, and the softer lustre of the green. The embroidery was raised either in silk or gold: the more simple ornament of stripes or circles was surpassed by the nicer imitation of flowers: the vestments that were fabricated for the palace or the altar often glittered with precious stones; and the figures were delineated in strings of Oriental pearls. Till the twelfth century, Greece alone, of all the countries of Christendom, was possessed of the insect who is taught by nature, and of the workmen who are instructed by art, to prepare this elegant luxury. But the secret had been stolen by the dexterity and diligence of the Arabs: the caliphs of the East and West scorned to borrow from the unbelievers their furniture and apparel; and two cities of Spain, Almeria and Lisbon, were famous for the manufacture, the use, and, perhaps, the exportation, of silk. It was first introduced into Sicily by the Normans; and this emigration of trade distinguishes the victory of Roger from the uniform and fruitless hostilities of every age. After the sack of Corinth, Athens, and Thebes, his lieutenant embarked with a captive train of weavers and artificers of both sexes, a trophy glorious to their master, and disgraceful to the Greek emperor. The king of Sicily was not insensible of the value of the present; and, in the restitution of the prisoners, he excepted only the male and female manufacturers of Thebes and Corinth, who labor, says the Byzantine historian, under a barbarous lord, like the old Eretrians in the service of Darius. A stately edifice, in the palace of Palermo, was erected for the use of this industrious colony; and the art was propagated by their children and disciples to satisfy the increasing demand of the western world. The decay of the looms of Sicily may be ascribed to the troubles of the island, and the competition of the Italian cities. In the year thirteen hundred and fourteen, Lucca alone, among her sister republics, enjoyed the lucrative

    monopoly. A domestic revolution dispersed the manufacturers to Florence, Bologna, Venice, Milan, and even the countries beyond the Alps; and thirteen years after this event the statutes of Modena enjoin the planting of mulberry-trees, and regulate the duties on raw silk. The northern climates are less propitious to the education of the silkworm; but the industry of France and England is supplied and enriched by the productions of Italy and China.

    Chapter LIII: Fate Of The Eastern Empire. —

    Part II.

    I must repeat the complaint that the vague and scanty memorials of the times will not afford any just estimate of the taxes, the revenue, and the resources of the Greek empire. From every province of Europe and Asia the rivulets of gold and silver discharged into the Imperial reservoir a copious and perennial stream. The separation of the branches from the trunk increased the relative magnitude of Constantinople; and the maxims of despotism contracted the state to the capital, the capital to the palace, and the palace to the royal person. A Jewish traveller, who visited the East in the twelfth century, is lost in his admiration of the Byzantine riches. “It is here,” says Benjamin of Tudela, “in the queen of cities, that the tributes of the Greek empire are annually deposited and the lofty towers are filled with precious magazines of silk, purple, and gold. It is said, that Constantinople pays each day to her sovereign twenty thousand pieces of gold; which are levied on the shops, taverns, and markets, on the merchants of Persia and Egypt, of Russia and Hungary, of Italy and Spain, who frequent the capital by sea and land.” In all pecuniary matters, the authority of a Jew is doubtless respectable; but as the three hundred and sixty-five days would produce a yearly income exceeding seven millions sterling, I am tempted to retrench at least the numerous festivals of the Greek calendar. The mass of treasure that was saved by Theodora and Basil the Second will suggest a splendid, though indefinite, idea of their

    supplies and resources. The mother of Michael, before she retired to a cloister, attempted to check or expose the prodigality of her ungrateful son, by a free and faithful account of the wealth which he inherited; one hundred and nine thousand pounds of gold, and three hundred thousand of silver, the fruits of her own economy and that of her deceased husband. The avarice of Basil is not less renowned than his valor and fortune: his victorious armies were paid and rewarded without breaking into the mass of two hundred thousand pounds of gold, (about eight millions sterling,) which he had buried in the subterraneous vaults of the palace. Such accumulation of treasure is rejected by the theory and practice of modern policy; and we are more apt to compute the national riches by the use and abuse of the public credit. Yet the maxims of antiquity are still embraced by a monarch formidable to his enemies; by a republic respectable to her allies; and both have attained their respective ends of military power and domestic tranquillity.

    Whatever might be consumed for the present wants, or reserved for the future use, of the state, the first and most sacred demand was for the pomp and pleasure of the emperor, and his discretion only could define the measure of his private expense. The princes of Constantinople were far removed from the simplicity of nature; yet, with the revolving seasons, they were led by taste or fashion to withdraw to a purer air, from the smoke and tumult of the capital. They enjoyed, or affected to enjoy, the rustic festival of the vintage: their leisure was amused by the exercise of the chase and the calmer occupation of fishing, and in the summer heats, they were shaded from the sun, and refreshed by the cooling breezes from the sea. The coasts and islands of Asia and Europe were covered with their magnificent villas; but, instead of the modest art which secretly strives to hide itself and to decorate the scenery of nature, the marble structure of their gardens served only to expose the riches of the lord, and the labors of the architect. The successive casualties of inheritance and forfeiture had rendered the sovereign proprietor of many

    stately houses in the city and suburbs, of which twelve were appropriated to the ministers of state; but the great palace, the centre of the Imperial residence, was fixed during eleven centuries to the same position, between the hippodrome, the cathedral of St. Sophia, and the gardens, which descended by many a terrace to the shores of the Propontis. The primitive edifice of the first Constantine was a copy, or rival, of ancient Rome; the gradual improvements of his successors aspired to emulate the wonders of the old world, and in the tenth century, the Byzantine palace excited the admiration, at least of the Latins, by an unquestionable preëminence of strength, size, and magnificence. But the toil and treasure of so many ages had produced a vast and irregular pile: each separate building was marked with the character of the times and of the founder; and the want of space might excuse the reigning monarch, who demolished, perhaps with secret satisfaction, the works of his predecessors. The economy of the emperor Theophilus allowed a more free and ample scope for his domestic luxury and splendor. A favorite ambassador, who had astonished the Abbassides themselves by his pride and liberality, presented on his return the model of a palace, which the caliph of Bagdad had recently constructed on the banks of the Tigris. The model was instantly copied and surpassed: the new buildings of Theophilus were accompanied with gardens, and with five churches, one of which was conspicuous for size and beauty: it was crowned with three domes, the roof of gilt brass reposed on columns of Italian marble, and the walls were incrusted with marbles of various colors. In the face of the church, a semicircular portico, of the figure and name of the Greek sigma, was supported by fifteen columns of Phrygian marble, and the subterraneous vaults were of a similar construction. The square before the sigma was decorated with a fountain, and the margin of the basin was lined and encompassed with plates of silver. In the beginning of each season, the basin, instead of water, was replenished with the most exquisite fruits, which were abandoned to the populace for the entertainment of the prince. He enjoyed this tumultuous spectacle from a throne resplendent with gold and gems, which was raised by a marble staircase to the height of

    a lofty terrace. Below the throne were seated the officers of his guards, the magistrates, the chiefs of the factions of the circus; the inferior steps were occupied by the people, and the place below was covered with troops of dancers, singers, and pantomimes. The square was surrounded by the hall of justice, the arsenal, and the various offices of business and pleasure; and the purple chamber was named from the annual distribution of robes of scarlet and purple by the hand of the empress herself. The long series of the apartments was adapted to the seasons, and decorated with marble and porphyry, with painting, sculpture, and mosaics, with a profusion of gold, silver, and precious stones. His fanciful magnificence employed the skill and patience of such artists as the times could afford: but the taste of Athens would have despised their frivolous and costly labors; a golden tree, with its leaves and branches, which sheltered a multitude of birds warbling their artificial notes, and two lions of massy gold, and of natural size, who looked and roared like their brethren of the forest. The successors of Theophilus, of the Basilian and Comnenian dynasties, were not less ambitious of leaving some memorial of their residence; and the portion of the palace most splendid and august was dignified with the title of the golden triclinium. With becoming modesty, the rich and noble Greeks aspired to imitate their sovereign, and when they passed through the streets on horseback, in their robes of silk and embroidery, they were mistaken by the children for kings. A matron of Peloponnesus, who had cherished the infant fortunes of Basil the Macedonian, was excited by tenderness or vanity to visit the greatness of her adopted son. In a journey of five hundred miles from Patras to Constantinople, her age or indolence declined the fatigue of a horse or carriage: the soft litter or bed of Danielis was transported on the shoulders of ten robust slaves; and as they were relieved at easy distances, a band of three hundred were selected for the performance of this service. She was entertained in the Byzantine palace with filial reverence, and the honors of a queen; and whatever might be the origin of her wealth, her gifts were not unworthy of the regal dignity. I have already described the fine and curious manufactures of Peloponnesus,

    of linen, silk, and woollen; but the most acceptable of her presents consisted in three hundred beautiful youths, of whom one hundred were eunuchs; “for she was not ignorant,” says the historian, “that the air of the palace is more congenial to such insects, than a shepherd’s dairy to the flies of the summer.” During her lifetime, she bestowed the greater part of her estates in Peloponnesus, and her testament instituted Leo, the son of Basil, her universal heir. After the payment of the legacies, fourscore villas or farms were added to the Imperial domain; and three thousand slaves of Danielis were enfranchised by their new lord, and transplanted as a colony to the Italian coast. From this example of a private matron, we may estimate the wealth and magnificence of the emperors. Yet our enjoyments are confined by a narrow circle; and, whatsoever may be its value, the luxury of life is possessed with more innocence and safety by the master of his own, than by the steward of the public, fortune.

    In an absolute government, which levels the distinctions of noble and plebeian birth, the sovereign is the sole fountain of honor; and the rank, both in the palace and the empire, depends on the titles and offices which are bestowed and resumed by his arbitrary will. Above a thousand years, from Vespasian to Alexius Comnenus, the Cæsar was the second person, or at least the second degree, after the supreme title of Augustus was more freely communicated to the sons and brothers of the reigning monarch. To elude without violating his promise to a powerful associate, the husband of his sister, and, without giving himself an equal, to reward the piety of his brother Isaac, the crafty Alexius interposed a new and supereminent dignity. The happy flexibility of the Greek tongue allowed him to compound the names of Augustus and Emperor (Sebastos and Autocrator,) and the union produces the sonorous title of Sebastocrator. He was exalted above the Cæsar on the first step of the throne: the public acclamations repeated his name; and he was only distinguished from the sovereign by some peculiar ornaments of the head and feet. The emperor alone could assume the purple or red buskins,

    and the close diadem or tiara, which imitated the fashion of the Persian kings. It was a high pyramidal cap of cloth or silk, almost concealed by a profusion of pearls and jewels: the crown was formed by a horizontal circle and two arches of gold: at the summit, the point of their intersection, was placed a globe or cross, and two strings or lappets of pearl depended on either cheek. Instead of red, the buskins of the Sebastocrator and Cæsar were green; and on their open coronets or crowns, the precious gems were more sparingly distributed. Beside and below the Cæsar the fancy of Alexius created the Panhypersebastos and the Protosebastos, whose sound and signification will satisfy a Grecian ear. They imply a superiority and a priority above the simple name of Augustus; and this sacred and primitive title of the Roman prince was degraded to the kinsmen and servants of the Byzantine court. The daughter of Alexius applauds, with fond complacency, this artful gradation of hopes and honors; but the science of words is accessible to the meanest capacity; and this vain dictionary was easily enriched by the pride of his successors. To their favorite sons or brothers, they imparted the more lofty appellation of Lord or Despot, which was illustrated with new ornaments, and prerogatives, and placed immediately after the person of the emperor himself. The five titles of, 1. Despot; 2. Sebastocrator; 3. Cæsar; 4. Panhypersebastos; and, 5. Protosebastos; were usually confined to the princes of his blood: they were the emanations of his majesty; but as they exercised no regular functions, their existence was useless, and their authority precarious.

    But in every monarchy the substantial powers of government must be divided and exercised by the ministers of the palace and treasury, the fleet and army. The titles alone can differ; and in the revolution of ages, the counts and præfects, the prætor and quæstor, insensibly descended, while their servants rose above their heads to the first honors of the state. 1. In a monarchy, which refers every object to the person of the prince, the care and ceremonies of the palace form the most respectable department. The Curopalata, so illustrious in the age of Justinian, was supplanted by the Protovestiare, whose primitive functions were limited to the custody of the wardrobe. From thence his jurisdiction was extended over the numerous menials of pomp and luxury; and he presided with his silver wand at the public and private audience. 2. In the ancient system of Constantine, the name of Logothete, or accountant, was applied to the receivers of the finances: the principal officers were distinguished as the Logothetes of the domain, of the posts, the army, the private and public treasure; and the great Logothete, the supreme guardian of the laws and revenues, is compared with the chancellor of the Latin monarchies. His discerning eye pervaded the civil administration; and he was assisted, in due subordination, by the eparch or præfect of the city, the first secretary, and the keepers of the privy seal, the archives, and the red or purple ink which was reserved for the sacred signature of the emperor alone. The introductor and interpreter of foreign ambassadors were the great Chiauss and the Dragoman, two names of Turkish origin, and which are still familiar to the Sublime Porte. 3. From the humble style and service of guards, the Domestics insensibly rose to the station of generals; the military themes of the East and West, the legions of Europe and Asia, were often divided, till the great Domestic was finally invested with the universal and absolute command of the land forces. The Protostrator, in his original functions, was the assistant of the emperor when he mounted on horseback: he gradually became the lieutenant of the great Domestic in the field; and his jurisdiction extended over the stables, the cavalry, and the royal train of hunting and hawking. The Stratopedarch was the great judge of the camp: the Protospathaire commanded the guards; the Constable, the great Æteriarch, and the Acolyth, were the separate chiefs of the Franks, the Barbarians, and the Varangi, or English, the mercenary strangers, who, a the decay of the national spirit, formed the nerve of the Byzantine armies. 4. The naval powers were under the command of the great Duke; in his absence they obeyed the great Drungaire of the fleet; and, in his place, the Emir, or Admiral, a name of Saracen extraction, but which has been naturalized in all the modern languages of Europe.

    Of these officers, and of many more whom it would be useless to enumerate, the civil and military hierarchy was framed. Their honors and emoluments, their dress and titles, their mutual salutations and respective preëminence, were balanced with more exquisite labor than would have fixed the constitution of a free people; and the code was almost perfect when this baseless fabric, the monument of pride and servitude, was forever buried in the ruins of the empire.

    Chapter LIII: Fate Of The Eastern Empire. Part III.

    The most lofty titles, and the most humble postures, which devotion has applied to the Supreme Being, have been prostituted by flattery and fear to creatures of the same nature with ourselves. The mode of adoration, of falling prostrate on the ground, and kissing the feet of the emperor, was borrowed by Diocletian from Persian servitude; but it was continued and aggravated till the last age of the Greek monarchy. Excepting only on Sundays, when it was waived, from a motive of religious pride, this humiliating reverence was exacted from all who entered the royal presence, from the princes invested with the diadem and purple, and from the ambassadors who represented their independent sovereigns, the caliphs of Asia, Egypt, or Spain, the kings of France and Italy, and the Latin emperors of ancient Rome. In his transactions of business, Liutprand, bishop of Cremona, asserted the free spirit of a Frank and the dignity of his master Otho. Yet his sincerity cannot disguise the abasement of his first audience. When he approached the throne, the birds of the golden tree began to warble their notes, which were accompanied by the roarings of the two lions of gold. With his two companions Liutprand was compelled to bow and to fall prostrate; and thrice to touch the ground with his forehead. He arose, but in the short interval, the throne had been hoisted from the floor to the ceiling, the Imperial figure appeared in new and more gorgeous apparel, and the interview was concluded in haughty and majestic silence. In this honest and curious narrative, the Bishop of Cremona represents the ceremonies of the Byzantine court, which are still practised in the Sublime Porte, and which were preserved in the last age by the dukes of Muscovy or Russia. After a long journey by sea and land, from Venice to Constantinople, the ambassador halted at the golden gate, till he was conducted by the formal officers to the hospitable palace prepared for his reception; but this palace was a prison, and his jealous keepers prohibited all social intercourse either with strangers or natives. At his first audience, he offered the gifts of his master, slaves, and golden vases, and costly armor. The ostentatious payment of the officers and troops displayed before his eyes the riches of the empire: he was entertained at a royal banquet, in which the ambassadors of the nations were marshalled by the esteem or contempt of the Greeks: from his own table, the emperor, as the most signal favor, sent the plates which he had tasted; and his favorites were dismissed with a robe of honor. In the morning and evening of each day, his civil and military servants attended their duty in the palace; their labors were repaid by the sight, perhaps by the smile, of their lord; his commands were signified by a nod or a sign: but all earthly greatness stood silent and submissive in his presence. In his regular or extraordinary processions through the capital, he unveiled his person to the public view: the rites of policy were connected with those of religion, and his visits to the principal churches were regulated by the festivals of the Greek calendar. On the eve of these processions, the gracious or devout intention of the monarch was proclaimed by the heralds. The streets were cleared and purified; the pavement was strewed with flowers; the most precious furniture, the gold and silver plate, and silken hangings, were displayed from the windows and balconies, and a severe discipline restrained and silenced the tumult of the populace. The march was opened by the military officers at the head of their troops: they were followed in long order by the magistrates and ministers of the civil government: the person of the emperor was guarded by his eunuchs and domestics, and at the church door he was solemnly received by the patriarch and his clergy. The task of applause was not abandoned to the rude and spontaneous voices of the crowd. The most convenient stations were occupied by the bands of the blue and green factions of the circus; and their furious conflicts, which had shaken the capital, were insensibly sunk to an emulation of servitude. From either side they echoed in responsive melody the praises of the emperor; their poets and musicians directed the choir, and long life and victory were the burden of every song. The same acclamations were performed at the audience, the banquet, and the church; and as an evidence of boundless sway, they were repeated in the Latin, Gothic, Persian, French, and even English language, by the mercenaries who sustained the real or fictitious character of those nations. By the pen of Constantine Porphyrogenitus, this science of form and flattery has been reduced into a pompous and trifling volume, which the vanity of succeeding times might enrich with an ample supplement. Yet the calmer reflection of a prince would surely suggest that the same acclamations were applied to every character and every reign: and if he had risen from a private rank, he might remember, that his own voice had been the loudest and most eager in applause, at the very moment when he envied the fortune, or conspired against the life, of his predecessor.

    The princes of the North, of the nations, says Constantine, without faith or fame, were ambitious of mingling their blood with the blood of the Cæsars, by their marriage with a royal virgin, or by the nuptials of their daughters with a Roman prince. The aged monarch, in his instructions to his son, reveals the secret maxims of policy and pride; and suggests the most decent reasons for refusing these insolent and unreasonable demands. Every animal, says the discreet emperor, is prompted by the distinction of language, religion, and manners. A just regard to the purity of descent preserves the harmony of public and private life; but the mixture of foreign blood is the fruitful source of disorder and discord. Such had ever been the opinion and practice of the sage Romans: their jurisprudence proscribed the marriage of a citizen and a stranger: in the days of freedom and virtue, a senator would have scorned to match his daughter with a king: the glory of Mark Antony was sullied by an Egyptian wife: and the emperor Titus was compelled, by popular censure, to dismiss with reluctance the reluctant Berenice. This perpetual interdict was ratified by the fabulous sanction of the great Constantine. The ambassadors of the nations, more especially of the unbelieving nations, were solemnly admonished, that such strange alliances had been condemned by the founder of the church and city. The irrevocable law was inscribed on the altar of St. Sophia; and the impious prince who should stain the majesty of the purple was excluded from the civil and ecclesiastical communion of the Romans. If the ambassadors were instructed by any false brethren in the Byzantine history, they might produce three memorable examples of the violation of this imaginary law: the marriage of Leo, or rather of his father Constantine the Fourth, with the daughter of the king of the Chozars, the nuptials of the granddaughter of Romanus with a Bulgarian prince, and the union of Bertha of France or Italy with young Romanus, the son of Constantine Porphyrogenitus himself. To these objections three answers were prepared, which solved the difficulty and established the law. I. The deed and the guilt of Constantine Copronymus were acknowledged. The Isaurian heretic, who sullied the baptismal font, and declared war against the holy images, had indeed embraced a Barbarian wife. By this impious alliance he accomplished the measure of his crimes, and was devoted to the just censure of the church and of posterity. II. Romanus could not be alleged as a legitimate emperor; he was a plebeian usurper, ignorant of the laws, and regardless of the honor, of the monarchy. His son Christopher, the father of the bride, was the third in rank in the college of princes, at once the subject and the accomplice of a rebellious parent. The Bulgarians were sincere and devout Christians; and the safety of the empire, with the redemption of many thousand captives, depended on this preposterous alliance. Yet no consideration could dispense from the law of Constantine: the clergy, the senate, and the people, disapproved the conduct of Romanus; and he was reproached, both in his life and death, as the author of the public disgrace. III. For the marriage of his own son with the daughter of Hugo, king of Italy, a more honorable defence is contrived by the wise Porphyrogenitus. Constantine, the great and holy, esteemed the fidelity and valor of the Franks; and his prophetic spirit beheld the vision of their future greatness. They alone were excepted from the general prohibition: Hugo, king of France, was the lineal descendant of Charlemagne; and his daughter Bertha inherited the prerogatives of her family and nation. The voice of truth and malice insensibly betrayed the fraud or error of the Imperial court. The patrimonial estate of Hugo was reduced from the monarchy of France to the simple county of Arles; though it was not denied, that, in the confusion of the times, he had usurped the sovereignty of Provence, and invaded the kingdom of Italy. His father was a private noble; and if Bertha derived her female descent from the Carlovingian line, every step was polluted with illegitimacy or vice. The grandmother of Hugo was the famous Valdrada, the concubine, rather than the wife, of the second Lothair; whose adultery, divorce, and second nuptials, had provoked against him the thunders of the Vatican. His mother, as she was styled, the great Bertha, was successively the wife of the count of Arles and of the marquis of Tuscany: France and Italy were scandalized by her gallantries; and, till the age of threescore, her lovers, of every degree, were the zealous servants of her ambition. The example of maternal incontinence was copied by the king of Italy; and the three favorite concubines of Hugo were decorated with the classic names of Venus, Juno, and Semele. The daughter of Venus was granted to the solicitations of the Byzantine court: her name of Bertha was changed to that of Eudoxia; and she was wedded, or rather betrothed, to young Romanus, the future heir of the empire of the East. The consummation of this foreign alliance was suspended by the tender age of the two parties; and, at the end of five years, the union was dissolved by the death of the virgin spouse. The second wife of the emperor Romanus was a maiden of plebeian, but of Roman, birth; and their two daughters, Theophano and Anne, were given in marriage to the princes of the earth. The eldest was bestowed, as the pledge of peace, on the eldest son of the great Otho, who had solicited this alliance with arms and embassies. It might legally be questioned how far a Saxon was entitled to the privilege of the French nation; but every scruple was silenced by the fame and piety of a hero who had restored the empire of the West. After the death of her father-in-law and husband, Theophano governed Rome, Italy, and Germany, during the minority of her son, the third Otho; and the Latins have praised the virtues of an empress, who sacrificed to a superior duty the remembrance of her country. In the nuptials of her sister Anne, every prejudice was lost, and every consideration of dignity was superseded, by the stronger argument of necessity and fear. A Pagan of the North, Wolodomir, great prince of Russia, aspired to a daughter of the Roman purple; and his claim was enforced by the threats of war, the promise of conversion, and the offer of a powerful succor against a domestic rebel. A victim of her religion and country, the Grecian princess was torn from the palace of her fathers, and condemned to a savage reign, and a hopeless exile on the banks of the Borysthenes, or in the neighborhood of the Polar circle. Yet the marriage of Anne was fortunate and fruitful: the daughter of her grandson Joroslaus was recommended by her Imperial descent; and the king of France, Henry I., sought a wife on the last borders of Europe and Christendom.

    In the Byzantine palace, the emperor was the first slave of the ceremonies which he imposed, of the rigid forms which regulated each word and gesture, besieged him in the palace, and violated the leisure of his rural solitude. But the lives and fortunes of millions hung on his arbitrary will; and the firmest minds, superior to the allurements of pomp and luxury, may be seduced by the more active pleasure of commanding their equals. The legislative and executive powers were centred in the person of the monarch, and the last remains of the authority of the senate were finally eradicated by Leo the philosopher. A lethargy of servitude had benumbed the minds of the Greeks: in the wildest tumults of rebellion they never aspired to the idea of a free constitution; and the private character of the prince was the only source and measure of their public happiness. Superstition rivetted their chains; in the church of St. Sophia he was solemnly crowned by the patriarch; at the foot of the altar, they pledged their passive and unconditional obedience to his government and family. On his side he engaged to abstain as much as possible from the capital punishments of death and mutilation; his orthodox creed was subscribed with his own hand, and he promised to obey the decrees of the seven synods, and the canons of the holy church. But the assurance of mercy was loose and indefinite: he swore, not to his people, but to an invisible judge; and except in the inexpiable guilt of heresy, the ministers of heaven were always prepared to preach the indefeasible right, and to absolve the venial transgressions, of their sovereign. The Greek ecclesiastics were themselves the subjects of the civil magistrate: at the nod of a tyrant, the bishops were created, or transferred, or deposed, or punished with an ignominious death: whatever might be their wealth or influence, they could never succeed like the Latin clergy in the establishment of an independent republic; and the patriarch of Constantinople condemned, what he secretly envied, the temporal greatness of his Roman brother. Yet the exercise of boundless despotism is happily checked by the laws of nature and necessity. In proportion to his wisdom and virtue, the master of an empire is confined to the path of his sacred and laborious duty. In proportion to his vice and folly, he drops the sceptre too weighty for his hands; and the motions of the royal image are ruled by the imperceptible thread of some minister or favorite, who undertakes for his private interest to exercise the task of the public oppression. In some fatal moment, the most absolute monarch may dread the reason or the caprice of a nation of slaves; and experience has proved, that whatever is gained in the extent, is lost in the safety and solidity, of regal power.

    Whatever titles a despot may assume, whatever claims he may assert, it is on the sword that he must ultimately depend to guard him against his foreign and domestic enemies. From the age of Charlemagne to that of the Crusades, the world (for I overlook the remote monarchy of China) was occupied and disputed by the three great empires or nations of the Greeks, the Saracens, and the Franks. Their military strength may be ascertained by a comparison of their courage, their arts and riches, and their obedience to a supreme head, who might call into action all the energies of the state. The Greeks, far inferior to their rivals in the first, were superior to the Franks, and at least equal to the Saracens, in the second and third of these warlike qualifications.

    The wealth of the Greeks enabled them to purchase the service of the poorer nations, and to maintain a naval power for the protection of their coasts and the annoyance of their enemies. A commerce of mutual benefit exchanged the gold of Constantinople for the blood of Sclavonians and Turks, the Bulgarians and Russians: their valor contributed to the victories of Nicephorus and Zimisces; and if a hostile people pressed too closely on the frontier, they were recalled to the defence of their country, and the desire of peace, by the well-managed attack of a more distant tribe. The command of the Mediterranean, from the mouth of the Tanais to the columns of Hercules, was always claimed, and often possessed, by the successors of Constantine. Their capital was filled with naval stores and dexterous artificers: the situation of Greece and Asia, the long coasts, deep gulfs, and numerous islands, accustomed their subjects to the exercise of navigation; and the trade of Venice and Amalfi supplied a nursery of seamen to the Imperial fleet. Since the time of the Peloponnesian and Punic wars, the sphere of action had not been enlarged; and the science of naval architecture appears to have declined. The art of constructing those stupendous machines which displayed three, or six, or ten, ranges of oars, rising above, or falling behind, each other, was unknown to the ship-builders of Constantinople, as well as to the mechanicians of modern days. The Dromones, or light galleys of the Byzantine empire, were content with two tier of oars; each tier was composed of five-and-twenty benches; and two rowers were seated on each

    bench, who plied their oars on either side of the vessel. To these we must add the captain or centurion, who, in time of action, stood erect with his armor-bearer on the poop, two steersmen at the helm, and two officers at the prow, the one to manage the anchor, the other to point and play against the enemy the tube of liquid fire. The whole crew, as in the infancy of the art, performed the double service of mariners and soldiers; they were provided with defensive and offensive arms, with bows and arrows, which they used from the upper deck, with long pikes, which they pushed through the portholes of the lower tier. Sometimes, indeed, the ships of war were of a larger and more solid construction; and the labors of combat and navigation were more regularly divided between seventy soldiers and two hundred and thirty mariners. But for the most part they were of the light and manageable size; and as the Cape of Malea in Peloponnesus was still clothed with its ancient terrors, an Imperial fleet was transported five miles over land across the Isthmus of Corinth. The principles of maritime tactics had not undergone any change since the time of Thucydides: a squadron of galleys still advanced in a crescent, charged to the front, and strove to impel their sharp beaks against the feeble sides of their antagonists. A machine for casting stones and darts was built of strong timbers, in the midst of the deck; and the operation of boarding was effected by a crane that hoisted baskets of armed men. The language of signals, so clear and copious in the naval grammar of the moderns, was imperfectly expressed by the various positions and colors of a commanding flag. In the darkness of the night, the same orders to chase, to attack, to halt, to retreat, to break, to form, were conveyed by the lights of the leading galley. By land, the fire-signals were repeated from one mountain to another; a chain of eight stations commanded a space of five hundred miles; and Constantinople in a few hours was apprised of the hostile motions of the Saracens of Tarsus. Some estimate may be formed of the power of the Greek emperors, by the curious and minute detail of the armament which was prepared for the reduction of Crete. A fleet of one hundred and twelve galleys, and seventy-five vessels of the Pamphylian style, was equipped in the capital, the islands of the Ægean Sea, and the seaports of Asia, Macedonia, and Greece. It carried thirty-four thousand mariners, seven thousand three hundred and forty soldiers, seven hundred Russians, and five thousand and eighty-seven Mardaites, whose fathers had been transplanted from the mountains of Libanus. Their pay, most probably of a month, was computed at thirty-four centenaries of gold, about one hundred and thirty-six thousand pounds sterling. Our fancy is bewildered by the endless recapitulation of arms and engines, of clothes and linen, of bread for the men and forage for the horses, and of stores and utensils of every description, inadequate to the conquest of a petty island, but amply sufficient for the establishment of a flourishing colony.

    The invention of the Greek fire did not, like that of gun powder, produce a total revolution in the art of war. To these liquid combustibles the city and empire of Constantine owed their deliverance; and they were employed in sieges and sea-fights with terrible effect. But they were either less improved, or less susceptible of improvement: the engines of antiquity, the catapultæ, balistæ, and battering-rams, were still of most frequent and powerful use in the attack and defence of fortifications; nor was the decision of battles reduced to the quick and heavy fire of a line of infantry, whom it were fruitless to protect with armor against a similar fire of their enemies. Steel and iron were still the common instruments of destruction and safety; and the helmets, cuirasses, and shields, of the tenth century did not, either in form or substance, essentially differ from those which had covered the companions of Alexander or Achilles. But instead of accustoming the modern Greeks, like the legionaries of old, to the constant and easy use of this salutary weight, their armor was laid aside in light chariots, which followed the march, till, on the approach of an enemy, they resumed with haste and reluctance the unusual encumbrance. Their offensive weapons consisted of swords, battle-axes, and spears; but the Macedonian pike was shortened a fourth of its length, and reduced to the more convenient measure of twelve cubits or feet. The sharpness of the Scythian and Arabian arrows had been severely felt; and the emperors lament the decay of archery as a cause of the public misfortunes, and recommend, as an advice and a command, that the military youth, till the age of forty, should assiduously practise the exercise of the bow. The bands, or regiments, were usually three hundred strong; and, as a medium between the extremes of four and sixteen, the foot soldiers of Leo and Constantine were formed eight deep; but the cavalry charged in four ranks, from the reasonable consideration, that the weight of the front could not be increased by any pressure of the hindmost horses. If the ranks of the infantry or cavalry were sometimes doubled, this cautious array betrayed a secret distrust of the courage of the troops, whose numbers might swell the appearance of the line, but of whom only a chosen band would dare to encounter the spears and swords of the Barbarians. The order of battle must have varied according to the ground, the object, and the adversary; but their ordinary disposition, in two lines and a reserve, presented a succession of hopes and resources most agreeable to the temper as well as the judgment of the Greeks. In case of a repulse, the first line fell back into the intervals of the second; and the reserve, breaking into two divisions, wheeled round the flanks to improve the victory or cover the retreat. Whatever authority could enact was accomplished, at least in theory, by the camps and marches, the exercises and evolutions, the edicts and books, of the Byzantine monarch. Whatever art could produce from the forge, the loom, or the laboratory, was abundantly supplied by the riches of the prince, and the industry of his numerous workmen. But neither authority nor art could frame the most important machine, the soldier himself; and if the ceremonies of Constantine always suppose the safe and triumphal return of the emperor, his tactics seldom soar above the means of escaping a defeat, and procrastinating the war. Notwithstanding some transient success, the Greeks were sunk in their own esteem and that of their neighbors. A cold hand and a loquacious tongue was the vulgar description of the nation: the author of the tactics was besieged in his capital; and the last of the Barbarians, who trembled at the name of the Saracens, or Franks, could proudly exhibit the medals of gold and silver which they had extorted from the feeble sovereign of Constantinople. What spirit their government and character denied, might have been inspired in some degree by the influence of religion; but the religion of the Greeks could only teach them to suffer and to yield. The emperor Nicephorus, who restored for a moment the discipline and glory of the Roman name, was desirous of bestowing the honors of martyrdom on the Christians who lost their lives in a holy war against the infidels. But this political law was defeated by the opposition of the patriarch, the bishops, and the principal senators; and they strenuously urged the canons of St. Basil, that all who were polluted by the bloody trade of a soldier should be separated, during three years, from the communion of the faithful.

    These scruples of the Greeks have been compared with the tears of the primitive Moslems when they were held back from battle; and this contrast of base superstition and high-spirited enthusiasm, unfolds to a philosophic eye the history of the rival nations. The subjects of the last caliphs had undoubtedly degenerated from the zeal and faith of the companions of the prophet. Yet their martial creed still represented the Deity as the author of war: the vital though latent spark of fanaticism still glowed in the heart of their religion, and among the Saracens, who dwelt on the Christian borders, it was frequently rekindled to a lively and active flame. Their regular force was formed of the valiant slaves who had been educated to guard the person and accompany the standard of their lord: but the Mussulman people of Syria and Cilicia, of Africa and Spain, was awakened by the trumpet which proclaimed a holy war against the infidels. The rich were ambitious of death or victory in the cause of God; the poor were allured by the hopes of plunder; and the old, the infirm, and the women, assumed their share of meritorious service by sending their substitutes, with arms and horses, into the field. These offensive and defensive arms were similar in strength and temper to those of the Romans, whom they far excelled in the management of the horse and the bow: the massy silver of their belts, their bridles, and their swords, displayed the magnificence of a prosperous nation; and except some black archers of the South, the Arabs disdained the naked bravery of their ancestors. Instead of wagons, they were attended by a long train of camels, mules, and asses: the multitude of these animals, whom they bedecked with flags and streamers, appeared to swell the pomp and magnitude of their host; and the horses of the enemy were often disordered by the uncouth figure and odious smell of the camels of the East. Invincible by their patience of thirst and heat, their spirits were frozen by a winter’s cold, and the consciousness of their propensity to sleep exacted the most rigorous precautions against the surprises of the night. Their order of battle was a long square of two deep and solid lines; the first of archers, the second of cavalry. In their engagements by sea and land, they sustained with patient firmness the fury of the attack, and seldom advanced to the charge till they could discern and oppress the lassitude of their foes. But if they were repulsed and broken, they knew not how to rally or renew the combat; and their dismay was heightened by the superstitious prejudice, that God had declared himself on the side of their enemies. The decline and fall of the caliphs countenanced this fearful opinion; nor were there wanting, among the Mahometans and Christians, some obscure prophecies which prognosticated their alternate defeats. The unity of the Arabian empire was dissolved, but the independent fragments were equal to populous and powerful kingdoms; and in their naval and military armaments, an emir of Aleppo or Tunis might command no despicable fund of skill, and industry, and treasure. In their transactions of peace and war with the Saracens, the princes of Constantinople too often felt that these Barbarians had nothing barbarous in their discipline; and that if they were destitute of original genius, they had been endowed with a quick spirit of curiosity and imitation. The model was indeed more perfect than the copy; their ships, and engines, and fortifications, were of a less skilful construction; and they confess, without shame, that the same God who has given a tongue to the Arabians, had more nicely fashioned the hands of the Chinese, and the heads of the Greeks.

    Chapter LIII: Fate Of The Eastern Empire. Part IV.

    A name of some German tribes between the Rhine and the Weser had spread its victorious influence over the greatest part of Gaul, Germany, and Italy; and the common appellation of Franks was applied by the Greeks and Arabians to the Christians of the Latin church, the nations of the West, who stretched beyond their knowledge to the shores of the Atlantic Ocean. The vast body had been inspired and united by the soul of Charlemagne; but the division and degeneracy of his race soon annihilated the Imperial power, which would have rivalled the Cæsars of Byzantium, and revenged the indignities of the Christian name. The enemies no longer feared, nor could the subjects any longer trust, the application of a public revenue, the labors of trade and manufactures in the military service, the mutual aid of provinces and armies, and the naval squadrons which were regularly stationed from the mouth of the Elbe to that of the Tyber. In the beginning of the tenth century, the family of Charlemagne had almost disappeared; his monarchy was broken into many hostile and independent states; the regal title was assumed by the most ambitious chiefs; their revolt was imitated in a long subordination of anarchy and discord, and the nobles of every province disobeyed their sovereign, oppressed their vassals, and exercised perpetual hostilities against their equals and neighbors. Their private wars, which overturned the fabric of government, fomented the martial spirit of the nation. In the system of modern Europe, the power of the sword is possessed, at least in fact, by five or six mighty potentates; their operations are conducted on a distant frontier, by an order of men who devote their lives to the study and practice of the military art: the rest of the country and community enjoys in the midst of war the tranquillity of peace, and is only made sensible of the change by the aggravation or decrease of the public taxes. In the disorders of the tenth and eleventh centuries, every peasant was a soldier, and every village a fortification; each wood or valley was a scene of murder and rapine; and the lords of each castle were compelled to assume the character of princes and warriors. To their own courage and policy they boldly trusted for the safety of their family, the protection of their lands, and the revenge of their injuries; and, like the conquerors of a larger size, they were too apt to transgress the privilege of defensive war. The powers of the mind and body were hardened by the presence of danger and necessity of resolution: the same spirit refused to desert a friend and to forgive an enemy; and, instead of sleeping under the guardian care of a magistrate, they proudly disdained the authority of the laws. In the days of feudal anarchy, the instruments of agriculture and art were converted into the weapons of bloodshed: the peaceful occupations of civil and ecclesiastical society were abolished or corrupted; and the bishop who exchanged his mitre for a helmet, was more forcibly urged by the manners of the times than by the obligation of his tenure.

    The love of freedom and of arms was felt, with conscious pride, by the Franks themselves, and is observed by the Greeks with some degree of amazement and terror. “The Franks,” says the emperor Constantine, “are bold and valiant to the verge of temerity; and their dauntless spirit is supported by the contempt of danger and death. In the field and in close onset, they press to the front, and rush headlong against the enemy, without deigning to compute either his numbers or their own. Their ranks are formed by the firm connections of consanguinity and friendship; and their martial deeds are prompted by the desire of saving or revenging their dearest companions. In their eyes, a retreat is a shameful flight; and flight is indelible infamy.” A nation endowed with such high and intrepid spirit, must have been secure of victory if these advantages had not been counter-balanced by many weighty defects. The decay of their naval power left the Greeks and Saracens in possession of the sea, for every purpose of annoyance and supply. In the age which preceded the institution of knighthood, the Franks were rude and unskilful in the service of cavalry; and in all perilous emergencies, their warriors were so conscious of their ignorance, that they chose to dismount from their horses and fight on foot. Unpractised in the use of pikes, or of missile weapons, they were encumbered by the length of their swords, the weight of their armor, the magnitude of their shields, and, if I may repeat the satire of the meagre Greeks, by their unwieldy intemperance. Their independent spirit disdained the yoke of subordination, and abandoned the standard of their chief, if he attempted to keep the field beyond the term of their stipulation or service. On all sides they were open to the snares of an enemy less brave but more artful than themselves. They might be bribed, for the Barbarians were venal; or surprised in the night, for they neglected the precautions of a close encampment or vigilant sentinels. The fatigues of a summer’s campaign exhausted their strength and patience, and they sunk in despair if their voracious appetite was disappointed of a plentiful supply of wine and of food. This general character of the Franks was marked with some national and local shades, which I should ascribe to accident rather than to climate, but which were visible both to natives and to foreigners. An ambassador of the great Otho declared, in the palace of Constantinople, that the Saxons could dispute with swords better than with pens, and that they preferred inevitable death to the dishonor of turning their backs to an enemy. It was the glory of the nobles of France, that, in their humble dwellings, war and rapine were the only pleasure, the sole occupation, of their lives. They affected to deride the palaces, the banquets, the polished manner of the Italians, who in the estimate of the Greeks themselves had degenerated from the liberty and valor of the ancient Lombards.

    By the well-known edict of Caracalla, his subjects, from Britain to Egypt, were entitled to the name and privileges of Romans, and their national sovereign might fix his occasional or permanent residence in any province of their common country. In the division of the East and West, an ideal unity was scrupulously observed, and in their titles, laws, and statutes, the successors of Arcadius and Honorius announced themselves as the inseparable colleagues of the same office, as the joint sovereigns of the Roman world and city, which were bounded by the same limits. After the fall of the Western monarchy, the majesty of the purple resided solely in the princes of Constantinople; and of these, Justinian was the first who, after a divorce of sixty years, regained the dominion of ancient Rome, and asserted, by the right of conquest, the august title of Emperor of the Romans. A motive of vanity or discontent solicited one of his successors, Constans the Second, to abandon the Thracian Bosphorus, and to restore the pristine honors of the Tyber: an extravagant project, (exclaims the malicious Byzantine,) as if he had despoiled a beautiful and blooming virgin, to enrich, or rather to expose, the deformity of a wrinkled and decrepit matron. But the sword of the Lombards opposed his settlement in Italy: he entered Rome not as a conqueror, but as a fugitive, and, after a visit of twelve days, he pillaged, and forever deserted, the ancient capital of the world. The final revolt and separation of Italy was accomplished about two centuries after the conquests of Justinian, and from his reign we may date the gradual oblivion of the Latin tongue. That legislator had composed his Institutes, his Code, and his Pandects, in a language which he celebrates as the proper and public style of the Roman government, the consecrated idiom of the palace and senate of Constantinople, of the campus and tribunals of the East. But this foreign dialect was unknown to the people and soldiers of the Asiatic provinces, it was imperfectly understood by the greater part of the interpreters of the laws and the ministers of the state. After a short conflict, nature and habit prevailed over the obsolete institutions of human power: for the general benefit of his subjects, Justinian promulgated his novels in the two languages: the several parts of his voluminous jurisprudence were successively translated; the original was forgotten, the version was studied, and the Greek, whose intrinsic merit deserved indeed the preference, obtained a legal, as well as popular establishment in the Byzantine monarchy. The birth and residence of succeeding princes estranged them from the Roman idiom: Tiberius by the Arabs, and Maurice by the Italians, are distinguished as the first of the Greek Cæsars, as the founders of a new dynasty and empire: the silent revolution was accomplished before the death of Heraclius; and the ruins of the Latin speech were darkly preserved in the terms of jurisprudence and the acclamations of the palace. After the restoration of the Western empire by Charlemagne and the Othos, the names of Franks and Latins acquired an equal signification and extent; and these haughty Barbarians asserted, with some justice, their superior claim to the language and dominion of Rome. They insulted the alien of the East who had renounced the dress and idiom of Romans; and their reasonable practice will justify the frequent appellation of Greeks. But this contemptuous appellation was indignantly rejected by the prince and people to whom it was applied. Whatsoever changes had been introduced by the lapse of ages, they alleged a lineal and unbroken succession from Augustus and Constantine; and, in the lowest period of degeneracy and decay, the name of Romans adhered to the last fragments of the empire of Constantinople.

    While the government of the East was transacted in Latin, the Greek was the language of literature and philosophy; nor could the masters of this rich and perfect idiom be tempted to envy the borrowed learning and imitative taste of their Roman disciples. After the fall of Paganism, the loss of Syria and Egypt, and the extinction of the schools of Alexandria and Athens, the studies of the Greeks insensibly retired to some regular monasteries, and above all, to the royal college of Constantinople, which was burnt in the reign of Leo the Isaurian. In the pompous style of the age, the president of that foundation was named the Sun of Science: his twelve associates, the professors in the different arts and faculties, were the twelve signs of the zodiac; a library of thirty-six thousand five hundred volumes was open to their inquiries; and they could show an ancient manuscript of Homer, on a roll of parchment one hundred and twenty feet in length, the intestines, as it was fabled, of a prodigious serpent. But the seventh and eight centuries were a period of discord and darkness: the library was burnt, the college was abolished, the Iconoclasts are represented as the foes of antiquity; and a savage ignorance and contempt of letters has disgraced the princes of the Heraclean and Isaurian dynasties.

    In the ninth century we trace the first dawnings of the restoration of science. After the fanaticism of the Arabs had subsided, the caliphs aspired to conquer the arts, rather than the provinces, of the empire: their liberal curiosity rekindled the emulation of the Greeks, brushed away the dust from their ancient libraries, and taught them to know and reward the philosophers, whose labors had been hitherto repaid by the pleasure of study and the pursuit of truth. The Cæsar Bardas, the uncle of Michael the Third, was the generous protector of letters, a title which alone has preserved his memory and excused his ambition. A particle of the treasures of his nephew was sometimes diverted from the indulgence of vice and folly; a school was opened in the palace of Magnaura; and the presence of Bardas excited the emulation of the masters and students. At their head was the philosopher Leo, archbishop of Thessalonica: his profound skill in astronomy and the mathematics was admired by the strangers of the East; and this occult science was magnified by vulgar credulity, which modestly supposes that all knowledge superior to its own must be the effect of inspiration or magic. At the pressing entreaty of the Cæsar, his friend, the celebrated Photius, renounced the freedom of a secular and studious life, ascended the patriarchal throne, and was alternately excommunicated and absolved by the synods of the East and West. By the confession even of priestly hatred, no art or science, except poetry, was foreign to this universal scholar, who was deep in thought, indefatigable in reading, and eloquent in diction. Whilst he exercised the office of protospathaire or captain of the guards, Photius was sent ambassador to the caliph of Bagdad. The tedious hours of exile, perhaps of confinement, were beguiled by the hasty composition of his Library, a living monument of erudition and criticism. Two hundred and fourscore writers, historians, orators, philosophers, theologians, are reviewed without any regular method: he abridges their narrative or doctrine, appreciates their style and character, and judges even the fathers of the church with a discreet freedom, which often breaks through the superstition of the times. The emperor Basil, who lamented the defects of his own education, intrusted to the care of Photius his son and successor, Leo the philosopher; and the reign of that prince and of his son Constantine Porphyrogenitus forms one of the most prosperous æras of the Byzantine literature. By their munificence the treasures of antiquity were deposited in the Imperial library; by their pens, or those of their associates, they were imparted in such extracts and abridgments as might amuse the curiosity, without oppressing the indolence, of the public. Besides the Basilics, or code of laws, the arts of husbandry and war, of feeding or destroying the human species, were propagated with equal diligence; and the history of Greece and Rome was digested into fifty-three heads or titles, of which two only (of embassies, and of virtues and vices) have escaped the injuries of time. In every station, the reader might contemplate the image of the past world, apply the lesson or warning of each page, and learn to admire, perhaps to imitate, the examples of a brighter period. I shall not expatiate on the works of the Byzantine Greeks, who, by the assiduous study of the ancients, have deserved, in some measure, the remembrance and gratitude of the moderns. The scholars of the present age may still enjoy the benefit of the philosophical commonplace book of Stobæus, the grammatical and historical lexicon of Suidas, the Chiliads of Tzetzes, which comprise six hundred narratives in twelve thousand verses, and the commentaries on Homer of Eustathius, archbishop of Thessalonica, who, from his horn of plenty, has poured the names and authorities of four hundred writers. From these originals, and from the numerous tribe of scholiasts and critics, some estimate may be formed of the literary wealth of the twelfth century: Constantinople was enlightened by the genius of Homer and Demosthenes, of Aristotle and Plato: and in the enjoyment or neglect of our present riches, we must envy the generation that could still peruse the history of Theopompus, the orations of Hyperides, the comedies of Menander, and the odes of Alcæus and Sappho. The frequent labor of illustration attests not only the existence, but the popularity, of the Grecian classics: the general knowledge of the age may be deduced from the example of two learned females, the empress Eudocia, and the princess Anna Comnena, who cultivated, in the purple, the arts of rhetoric and philosophy. The vulgar dialect of the city was gross and barbarous: a more correct and elaborate style distinguished the discourse, or at least the compositions, of the church and palace, which sometimes affected to copy the purity of the Attic models.

    In our modern education, the painful though necessary attainment of two languages, which are no longer living, may consume the time and damp the ardor of the youthful student. The poets and orators were long imprisoned in the barbarous dialects of our Western ancestors, devoid of harmony or grace; and their genius, without precept or example, was abandoned to the rule and native powers of their judgment and fancy. But the Greeks of Constantinople, after purging away the impurities of their vulgar speech, acquired the free use of their ancient language, the most happy composition of human art, and a familiar knowledge of the sublime masters who had pleased or instructed the first of nations. But these advantages only tend to aggravate the reproach and shame of a degenerate people. They held in their lifeless hands the riches of their fathers, without inheriting the spirit which had created and improved that sacred patrimony: they read, they praised, they compiled, but their languid souls seemed alike incapable of thought and action. In the revolution of ten centuries, not a single discovery was made to exalt the dignity or promote the happiness of mankind. Not a single idea has been added to the speculative systems of antiquity, and a succession of patient disciples became in their turn the dogmatic teachers of the next servile generation. Not a single composition of history, philosophy, or literature, has been saved from oblivion by the intrinsic beauties of style or sentiment, of original fancy, or even of successful imitation. In prose, the least offensive of the Byzantine writers are absolved from censure by their naked and unpresuming simplicity: but the orators, most eloquent in their own conceit, are the farthest removed from the models whom they affect to emulate. In every page our taste and reason are wounded by the choice of gigantic and obsolete words, a stiff and intricate phraseology, the discord of images, the childish play of false or unseasonable ornament, and the painful attempt to elevate themselves, to astonish the reader, and to involve a trivial meaning in the smoke of obscurity and exaggeration. Their prose is soaring to the vicious affectation of poetry: their poetry is sinking below the flatness and insipidity of prose. The tragic, epic, and lyric muses, were silent and inglorious: the bards of Constantinople seldom rose above a riddle or epigram, a panegyric or tale; they forgot even the rules of prosody; and with the melody of Homer yet sounding in their ears, they confound all measure of feet and syllables in the impotent strains which have received the name of political or city verses. The minds of the Greek were bound in the fetters of a base and imperious superstition which extends her dominion round the circle of profane science. Their understandings were bewildered in metaphysical controversy: in the belief of visions and miracles, they had lost all principles of moral evidence, and their taste was vitiates by the homilies of the monks, an absurd medley of declamation and Scripture. Even these contemptible studies were no longer dignified by the abuse of superior talents: the leaders of the Greek church were humbly content to admire and copy the oracles of antiquity, nor did the schools of pulpit produce any rivals of the fame of Athanasius and Chrysostom.

    In all the pursuits of active and speculative life, the emulation of states and individuals is the most powerful spring of the efforts and improvements of mankind. The cities of ancient Greece were cast in the happy mixture of union and independence, which is repeated on a larger scale, but in a looser form, by the nations of modern Europe; the union of language, religion, and manners, which renders them the spectators and judges of each other’s merit; the independence of government and interest, which asserts their separate freedom, and excites them to strive for preëminence in the career of glory. The situation of the Romans was less favorable; yet in the early ages of the republic, which fixed the national character, a similar emulation was kindled among the states of Latium and Italy; and in the arts and sciences, they aspired to equal or surpass their Grecian masters. The empire of the Cæsars undoubtedly checked the activity and progress of the human mind; its magnitude might indeed allow some scope for domestic competition; but when it was gradually reduced, at first to the East and at last to Greece and Constantinople, the Byzantine subjects were degraded to an abject and languid temper, the natural effect of their solitary and insulated state. From the North they were oppressed by nameless tribes of Barbarians, to whom they scarcely imparted the appellation of men. The language and religion of the more polished Arabs were an insurmountable bar to all social intercourse. The conquerors of Europe were their brethren in the Christian faith; but the speech of the Franks or Latins was unknown, their manners were rude, and they were rarely connected, in peace or war, with the successors of Heraclius. Alone in the universe, the self-satisfied pride of the Greeks was not disturbed by the comparison of foreign merit; and it is no wonder if they fainted in the race, since they had neither competitors to urge their speed, nor judges to crown their victory. The nations of Europe and Asia were mingled by the expeditions to the Holy Land; and it is under the Comnenian dynasty that a faint emulation of knowledge and military virtue was rekindled in the Byzantine empire.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XLIX-L

    Volume 5

    Chapter XLIX: Conquest Of Italy By The Franks.

    Part I. Introduction, Worship, And Persecution Of Images. — Revolt Of Italy And Rome. — Temporal Dominion Of The Popes. — Conquest Of Italy By The Franks. — Establishment Of Images. — Character And Coronation Of Charlemagne. — Restoration And Decay Of The Roman Empire In The West. — Independence Of Italy. — Constitution Of The Germanic Body.

    In the connection of the church and state, I have considered the former as subservient only, and relative, to the latter; a salutary maxim, if in fact, as well as in narrative, it had ever been held sacred. The Oriental philosophy of the Gnostics, the dark abyss of predestination and grace, and the strange transformation of the Eucharist from the sign to the substance of Christ’s body, I have purposely abandoned to the curiosity of speculative divines. But I have reviewed, with diligence and pleasure, the objects of ecclesiastical history, by which the decline and fall of the Roman empire were materially affected, the propagation of Christianity, the constitution of the Catholic church, the ruin of Paganism, and the sects that arose from the mysterious controversies concerning the Trinity and incarnation. At the head of this class, we may justly rank the worship of images, so fiercely disputed in the eighth and ninth centuries; since a question of popular superstition produced the revolt of Italy, the temporal power of the popes, and the restoration of the Roman empire in the West.

    The primitive Christians were possessed with an unconquerable repugnance to the use and abuse of images; and this aversion may be ascribed to their descent from the Jews, and their enmity to the Greeks. The Mosaic law had severely proscribed all representations of the Deity; and that precept was firmly established in the principles and practice of the chosen people. The wit of the Christian apologists was pointed against the foolish idolaters, who bowed before the workmanship of their own hands; the images of brass and marble, which, had they been endowed with sense and motion, should have started rather from the pedestal to adore the creative powers of the artist. Perhaps some recent and imperfect converts of the Gnostic tribe might crown the statues of Christ and St. Paul with the profane honors which they paid to those of Aristotle and Pythagoras; but the public religion of the Catholics was uniformly simple and spiritual; and the first notice of the use of pictures is in the censure of the council of Illiberis, three hundred years after the Christian æra. Under the successors of Constantine, in the peace and luxury of the triumphant church, the more prudent bishops condescended to indulge a visible superstition, for the benefit of the multitude; and, after the ruin of Paganism, they were no longer restrained by the apprehension of an odious parallel. The first introduction of a symbolic worship was in the veneration of the cross, and of relics. The saints and martyrs, whose intercession was implored, were seated on the right hand if God; but the gracious and often supernatural favors, which, in the popular belief, were showered round their tomb, conveyed an unquestionable sanction of the devout pilgrims, who visited, and touched, and kissed these lifeless remains, the memorials of their merits and sufferings. But a memorial, more interesting than the skull or the sandals of a departed worthy, is the faithful copy of his person and features, delineated by the arts of painting or sculpture. In every age, such copies, so congenial to human feelings, have been cherished by the zeal of private friendship, or public esteem: the images of the Roman emperors were adored with civil, and almost religious, honors; a reverence less ostentatious, but more sincere, was applied to the statues of sages and patriots; and these profane virtues, these splendid sins, disappeared in the presence of the holy men, who had died for their celestial and everlasting country. At first, the experiment was made with caution and scruple; and the venerable pictures were discreetly allowed to instruct the ignorant, to awaken the cold, and to gratify the prejudices of the heathen proselytes. By a slow though inevitable progression, the honors of the original were transferred to the copy: the devout Christian prayed before the image of a saint; and the Pagan rites of genuflection, luminaries, and incense, again stole into the Catholic church. The scruples of reason, or piety, were silenced by the strong evidence of visions and miracles; and the pictures which speak, and move, and bleed, must be endowed with a divine energy, and may be considered as the proper objects of religious adoration. The most audacious pencil might tremble in the rash attempt of defining, by forms and colors, the infinite Spirit, the eternal Father, who pervades and sustains the universe. But the superstitious mind was more easily reconciled to paint and to worship the angels, and, above all, the Son of God, under the human shape, which, on earth, they have condescended to assume. The second person of the Trinity had been clothed with a real and mortal body; but that body had ascended into heaven: and, had not some similitude been presented to the eyes of his disciples, the spiritual worship of Christ might have been obliterated by the visible relics and representations of the saints. A similar indulgence was requisite and propitious for the Virgin Mary: the place of her burial was unknown; and the assumption of her soul and body into heaven was adopted by the credulity of the Greeks and Latins. The use, and even the worship, of images was firmly established before the end of the sixth century: they were fondly cherished by the warm imagination of the Greeks and Asiatics: the Pantheon and Vatican were adorned with the emblems of a new superstition; but this semblance of idolatry was more coldly entertained by the rude Barbarians and the Arian clergy of the West. The bolder forms of sculpture, in brass or marble, which peopled the temples of antiquity, were offensive to the fancy or conscience of the Christian Greeks: and a smooth surface of colors has ever been esteemed a more decent and harmless mode of imitation.

    The merit and effect of a copy depends on its resemblance with the original; but the primitive Christians were ignorant of the genuine features of the Son of God, his mother, and his apostles: the statue of Christ at Paneas in Palestine was more probably that of some temporal savior; the Gnostics and their profane monuments were reprobated; and the fancy of the Christian artists could only be guided by the clandestine imitation of some heathen model. In this distress, a bold and dexterous invention assured at once the likeness of the image and the innocence of the worship. A new super structure of fable was raised on the popular basis of a Syrian legend, on the correspondence of Christ and Abgarus, so famous in the days of Eusebius, so reluctantly deserted by our modern advocates. The bishop of Cæsarea records the epistle, but he most strangely forgets the picture of Christ; the perfect impression of his face on a linen, with which he gratified the faith of the royal stranger who had invoked his healing power, and offered the strong city of Edessa to protect him against the malice of the Jews. The ignorance of the primitive church is explained by the long imprisonment of the image in a niche of the wall, from whence, after an oblivion of five hundred years, it was released by some prudent bishop, and seasonably presented to the devotion of the times. Its first and most glorious exploit was the deliverance of the city from the arms of Chosroes Nushirvan; and it was soon revered as a pledge of the divine promise, that Edessa should never be taken by a foreign enemy. It is true, indeed, that the text of Procopius ascribes the double deliverance of Edessa to the wealth and valor of her citizens, who purchased the absence and repelled the assaults of the Persian monarch. He was ignorant, the profane historian, of the testimony which he is compelled to deliver in the ecclesiastical page of Evagrius, that the Palladium was exposed on the rampart, and that the water which had been sprinkled on the holy face, instead of quenching, added new fuel to the flames of the besieged. After this important service, the image of Edessa was preserved with respect and gratitude; and if the Armenians rejected the legend, the more credulous Greeks adored the similitude, which was not the work of any mortal pencil, but the immediate creation of the divine original. The style and sentiments of a Byzantine hymn will declare how far their worship was removed from the grossest idolatry. “How can we with mortal eyes contemplate this image, whose celestial splendor the host of heaven presumes not to behold? He who dwells in heaven, condescends this day to visit us by his venerable image; He who is seated on the cherubim, visits us this day by a picture, which the Father has delineated with his immaculate hand, which he has formed in an ineffable manner, and which we sanctify by adoring it with fear and love.” Before the end of the sixth century, these images, made without hands, (in Greek it is a single word, ) were propagated in the camps and cities of the Eastern empire: they were the objects of worship, and the instruments of miracles; and in the hour of danger or tumult, their venerable presence could revive the hope, rekindle the courage, or repress the fury, of the Roman legions. Of these pictures, the far greater part, the transcripts of a human pencil, could only pretend to a secondary likeness and improper title: but there were some of higher descent, who derived their resemblance from an immediate contact with the original, endowed, for that purpose, with a miraculous and prolific virtue. The most ambitious aspired from a filial to a fraternal relation with the image of Edessa; and such is the veronica of Rome, or Spain, or Jerusalem, which Christ in his agony and bloody sweat applied to his face, and delivered to a holy matron. The fruitful precedent was speedily transferred to the Virgin Mary, and the saints and martyrs. In the church of Diospolis, in Palestine, the features of the Mother of God were deeply inscribed in a marble column; the East and West have been decorated by the pencil of St. Luke; and the Evangelist, who was perhaps a physician, has been forced to exercise the occupation of a painter, so profane and odious in the eyes of the primitive Christians. The Olympian Jove, created by the muse of Homer and the chisel of Phidias, might inspire a philosophic mind with momentary devotion; but these Catholic images were faintly and flatly delineated by monkish artists in the last degeneracy of taste and genius.

    The worship of images had stolen into the church by insensible degrees, and each petty step was pleasing to the superstitious mind, as productive of comfort, and innocent of sin. But in the beginning of the eighth century, in the full magnitude of the abuse, the more timorous Greeks were awakened by an apprehension, that under the mask of Christianity, they had restored the religion of their fathers: they heard, with grief and impatience, the name of idolaters; the incessant charge of the Jews and Mahometans, who derived from the Law and the Koran an immortal hatred to graven images and all relative worship. The servitude of the Jews might curb their zeal, and depreciate their authority; but the triumphant Mussulmans, who reigned at Damascus, and threatened Constantinople, cast into the scale of reproach the accumulated weight of truth and victory. The cities of Syria, Palestine, and Egypt had been fortified with the images of Christ, his mother, and his saints; and each city presumed on the hope or promise of miraculous defence. In a rapid conquest of ten years, the Arabs subdued those cities and these images; and, in their opinion, the Lord of Hosts pronounced a decisive judgment between the adoration and contempt of these mute and inanimate idols. * For a while Edessa had braved the Persian assaults; but the chosen city, the spouse of Christ, was involved in the common ruin; and his divine resemblance became the slave and trophy of the infidels. After a servitude of three hundred years, the Palladium was yielded to the devotion of Constantinople, for a ransom of twelve thousand pounds of silver, the redemption of two hundred Mussulmans, and a perpetual truce for the territory of Edessa. In this season of distress and dismay, the eloquence of the monks was exercised in the defence of images; and they attempted to prove, that the sin and schism of the greatest part of the Orientals had forfeited the favor, and annihilated the virtue, of these precious symbols. But they were now opposed by the murmurs of many simple or rational Christians, who appealed to the evidence of texts, of facts, and of the primitive times, and secretly desired the reformation of the church. As the worship of images had never been established by any general or positive law, its progress in the Eastern empire had been retarded, or accelerated, by the differences of men and manners, the local degrees of refinement, and the personal characters of the bishops. The splendid devotion was fondly cherished by the levity of the capital, and the inventive genius of the Byzantine clergy; while the rude and remote districts of Asia were strangers to this innovation of sacred luxury. Many large congregations of Gnostics and Arians maintained, after their conversion, the simple worship which had preceded their separation; and the Armenians, the most warlike subjects of Rome, were not reconciled, in the twelfth century, to the sight of images. These various denominations of men afforded a fund of prejudice and aversion, of small account in the villages of Anatolia or Thrace, but which, in the fortune of a soldier, a prelate, or a eunuch, might be often connected with the powers of the church and state.

    Of such adventurers, the most fortunate was the emperor Leo the Third, who, from the mountains of Isauria, ascended the throne of the East. He was ignorant of sacred and profane letters; but his education, his reason, perhaps his intercourse with the Jews and Arabs, had inspired the martial peasant with a hatred of images; and it was held to be the duty of a prince to impose on his subjects the dictates of his own conscience. But in the outset of an unsettled reign, during ten years of toil and danger, Leo submitted to the meanness of hypocrisy, bowed before the idols which he despised, and satisfied the Roman pontiff with the annual professions of his orthodoxy and zeal. In the reformation of religion, his first steps were moderate and cautious: he assembled a great council of senators and bishops, and enacted, with their consent, that all the images should be removed from the sanctuary and altar to a proper height in the churches where they might be visible to the eyes, and inaccessible to the superstition, of the people. But it was impossible on either side to check the rapid through adverse impulse of veneration and abhorrence: in their lofty position, the sacred images still edified their votaries, and reproached the tyrant. He was himself provoked by resistance and invective; and his own party accused him of an imperfect discharge of his duty, and urged for his imitation the example of the Jewish king, who had broken without scruple the brazen serpent of the temple. By a second edict, he proscribed the existence as well as the use of religious pictures; the churches of Constantinople and the provinces were cleansed from idolatry; the images of Christ, the Virgin, and the saints, were demolished, or a smooth surface of plaster was spread over the walls of the edifice. The sect of the Iconoclasts was supported by the zeal and despotism of six emperors, and the East and West were involved in a noisy conflict of one hundred and twenty years. It was the design of Leo the Isaurian to pronounce the condemnation of images as an article of faith, and by the authority of a general council: but the convocation of such an assembly was reserved for his son Constantine; and though it is stigmatized by triumphant bigotry as a meeting of fools and atheists, their own partial and mutilated acts betray many symptoms of reason and piety. The debates and decrees of many provincial synods introduced the summons of the general council which met in the suburbs of Constantinople, and was composed of the respectable number of three hundred and thirty-eight bishops of Europe and Anatolia; for the patriarchs of Antioch and Alexandria were the slaves of the caliph, and the Roman pontiff had withdrawn the churches of Italy and the West from the communion of the Greeks. This Byzantine synod assumed the rank and powers of the seventh general council; yet even this title was a recognition of the six preceding assemblies, which had laboriously built the structure of the Catholic faith. After a serious deliberation of six months, the three hundred and thirty-eight bishops pronounced and subscribed a unanimous decree, that all visible symbols of Christ, except in the Eucharist, were either blasphemous or heretical; that image-worship was a corruption of Christianity and a renewal of Paganism; that all such monuments of idolatry should be broken or erased; and that those who should refuse to deliver the objects of their private superstition, were guilty of disobedience to the authority of the church and of the emperor. In their loud and loyal acclamations, they celebrated the merits of their temporal redeemer; and to his zeal and justice they intrusted the execution of their spiritual censures. At Constantinople, as in the former councils, the will of the prince was the rule of episcopal faith; but on this occasion, I am inclined to suspect that a large majority of the prelates sacrificed their secret conscience to the temptations of hope and fear. In the long night of superstition, the Christians had wandered far away from the simplicity of the gospel: nor was it easy for them to discern the clew, and tread back the mazes, of the labyrinth. The worship of images was inseparably blended, at least to a pious fancy, with the Cross, the Virgin, the Saints and their relics; the holy ground was involved in a cloud of miracles and visions; and the nerves of the mind, curiosity and scepticism, were benumbed by the habits of obedience and belief. Constantine himself is accused of indulging a royal license to doubt, or deny, or deride the mysteries of the Catholics, but they were deeply inscribed in the public and private creed of his bishops; and the boldest Iconoclast might assault with a secret horror the monuments of popular devotion, which were consecrated to the honor of his celestial patrons. In the reformation of the sixteenth century, freedom and knowledge had expanded all the faculties of man: the thirst of innovation superseded the reverence of antiquity; and the vigor of Europe could disdain those phantoms which terrified the sickly and servile weakness of the Greeks.

    The scandal of an abstract heresy can be only proclaimed to the people by the blast of the ecclesiastical trumpet; but the most ignorant can perceive, the most torpid must feel, the profanation and downfall of their visible deities. The first hostilities of Leo were directed against a lofty Christ on the vestibule, and above the gate, of the palace. A ladder had been planted for the assault, but it was furiously shaken by a crowd of zealots and women: they beheld, with pious transport, the ministers of sacrilege tumbling from on high and dashed against the pavement: and the honors of the ancient martyrs were prostituted to these criminals, who justly suffered for murder and rebellion. The execution of the Imperial edicts was resisted by frequent tumults in Constantinople and the provinces: the person of Leo was endangered, his officers were massacred, and the popular enthusiasm was quelled by the strongest efforts of the civil and military power. Of the Archipelago, or Holy Sea, the numerous islands were filled with images and monks: their votaries abjured, without scruple, the enemy of Christ, his mother, and the saints; they armed a fleet of boats and galleys, displayed their consecrated banners, and boldly steered for the harbor of Constantinople, to place on the throne a new favorite of God and the people. They depended on the succor of a miracle: but their miracles were inefficient against the Greek fire; and, after the defeat and conflagration of the fleet, the naked islands were abandoned to the clemency or justice of the conqueror. The son of Leo, in the first year of his reign, had undertaken an expedition against the Saracens: during his absence, the capital, the palace, and the purple, were occupied by his kinsman Artavasdes, the ambitious champion of the orthodox faith. The worship of images was triumphantly restored: the patriarch renounced his dissimulation, or dissembled his sentiments and the righteous claims of the usurper was acknowledged, both in the new, and in ancient, Rome. Constantine flew for refuge to his paternal mountains; but he descended at the head of the bold and affectionate Isaurians; and his final victory confounded the arms and predictions of the fanatics. His long reign was distracted with clamor, sedition, conspiracy, and mutual hatred, and sanguinary revenge; the persecution of images was the motive or pretence, of his adversaries; and, if they missed a temporal diadem, they were rewarded by the Greeks with the crown of martyrdom. In every act of open and clandestine treason, the emperor felt the unforgiving enmity of the monks, the faithful slaves of the superstition to which they owed their riches and influence.

    They prayed, they preached, they absolved, they inflamed, they conspired; the solitude of Palestine poured forth a torrent of invective; and the pen of St. John Damascenus, the last of the Greek fathers, devoted the tyrant’s head, both in this world and the next. * I am not at leisure to examine how far the monks provoked, nor how much they have exaggerated, their real and pretended sufferings, nor how many lost their lives or limbs, their eyes or their beards, by the cruelty of the emperor. From the chastisement of individuals, he proceeded to the abolition of the order; and, as it was wealthy and useless, his resentment might be stimulated by avarice, and justified by patriotism. The formidable name and mission of the Dragon, his visitor-general, excited the terror and abhorrence of the black nation: the religious communities were dissolved, the buildings were converted into magazines, or bar racks; the lands, movables, and cattle were confiscated; and our modern precedents will support the charge, that much wanton or malicious havoc was exercised against the relics, and even the books of the monasteries. With the habit and profession of monks, the public and private worship of images was rigorously proscribed; and it should seem, that a solemn abjuration of idolatry was exacted from the subjects, or at least from the clergy, of the Eastern empire.

    The patient East abjured, with reluctance, her sacred images; they were fondly cherished, and vigorously defended, by the independent zeal of the Italians. In ecclesiastical rank and jurisdiction, the patriarch of Constantinople and the pope of Rome were nearly equal. But the Greek prelate was a domestic slave under the eye of his master, at whose nod he alternately passed from the convent to the throne, and from the throne to the convent. A distant and dangerous station, amidst the Barbarians of the West, excited the spirit and freedom of the Latin bishops. Their popular election endeared them to the Romans: the public and private indigence was relieved by their ample revenue; and the weakness or neglect of the emperors compelled them to consult, both in peace and war, the temporal safety of the city. In the school of adversity the priest insensibly imbibed the virtues and the ambition of a prince; the same character was assumed, the same policy was adopted, by the Italian, the Greek, or the Syrian, who ascended the chair of St. Peter; and, after the loss of her legions and provinces, the genius and fortune of the popes again restored the supremacy of Rome. It is agreed, that in the eighth century, their dominion was founded on rebellion, and that the rebellion was produced, and justified, by the heresy of the Iconoclasts; but the conduct of the second and third Gregory, in this memorable contest, is variously interpreted by the wishes of their friends and enemies. The Byzantine writers unanimously declare, that, after a fruitless admonition, they pronounced the separation of the East and West, and deprived the sacrilegious tyrant of the revenue and sovereignty of Italy. Their excommunication is still more clearly expressed by the Greeks, who beheld the accomplishment of the papal triumphs; and as they are more strongly attached to their religion than to their country, they praise, instead of blaming, the zeal and orthodoxy of these apostolical men. The modern champions of Rome are eager to accept the praise and the precedent: this great and glorious example of the deposition of royal heretics is celebrated by the cardinals Baronius and Bellarmine; and if they are asked, why the same thunders were not hurled against the Neros and Julians of antiquity, they reply, that the weakness of the primitive church was the sole cause of her patient loyalty. On this occasion the effects of love and hatred are the same; and the zealous Protestants, who seek to kindle the indignation, and to alarm the fears, of princes and magistrates, expatiate on the insolence and treason of the two Gregories against their lawful sovereign. They are defended only by the moderate Catholics, for the most part, of the Gallican church, who respect the saint, without approving the sin. These common advocates of the crown and the mitre circumscribe the truth of facts by the rule of equity, Scripture, and tradition, and appeal to the evidence of the Latins, and the lives and epistles of the popes themselves.

    Chapter XLIX: Conquest Of Italy By The Franks.

    Part II.

    Two original epistles, from Gregory the Second to the emperor Leo, are still extant; and if they cannot be praised as the most perfect models of eloquence and logic, they exhibit the portrait, or at least the mask, of the founder of the papal monarchy. “During ten pure and fortunate years,” says Gregory to the emperor, “we have tasted the annual comfort of your royal letters, subscribed in purple ink, with your own hand, the sacred pledges of your attachment to the orthodox creed of our fathers. How deplorable is the change! how tremendous the scandal! You now accuse the Catholics of idolatry; and, by the accusation, you betray your own impiety and ignorance. To this ignorance we are compelled to adapt the grossness of our style and arguments: the first elements of holy letters are sufficient for your confusion; and were you to enter a grammar-school, and avow yourself the enemy of our worship, the simple and pious children would be provoked to cast their horn-books at your head.” After this decent salutation, the pope attempts the usual distinction between the idols of antiquity and the Christian images. The former were the fanciful representations of phantoms or dæmons, at a time when the true God had not manifested his person in any visible likeness. The latter are the genuine forms of Christ, his mother, and his saints, who had approved, by a crowd of miracles, the innocence and merit of this relative worship. He must indeed have trusted to the ignorance of Leo, since he could assert the perpetual use of images, from the apostolic age, and their venerable presence in the six synods of the Catholic church. A more specious argument is drawn from present possession and recent practice the harmony of the Christian world supersedes the demand of a general council; and Gregory frankly confesses, than such assemblies can only be useful under the reign of an orthodox prince. To the impudent and inhuman Leo, more guilty than a heretic, he recommends peace, silence, and implicit obedience to his spiritual guides of Constantinople and Rome. The limits of civil and ecclesiastical powers are defined by the pontiff. To the former he appropriates the body; to the latter, the soul: the sword of justice is in the hands of the magistrate: the more formidable weapon of excommunication is intrusted to the clergy; and in the exercise of their divine commission a zealous son will not spare his offending father: the successor of St. Peter may lawfully chastise the kings of the earth. “You assault us, O tyrant! with a carnal and military hand: unarmed and naked we can only implore the Christ, the prince of the heavenly host, that he will send unto you a devil, for the destruction of your body and the salvation of your soul. You declare, with foolish arrogance, I will despatch my orders to Rome: I will break in pieces the image of St. Peter; and Gregory, like his predecessor Martin, shall be transported in chains, and in exile, to the foot of the Imperial throne. Would to God that I might be permitted to tread in the footsteps of the holy Martin! but may the fate of Constans serve as a warning to the persecutors of the church! After his just condemnation by the bishops of Sicily, the tyrant was cut off, in the fullness of his sins, by a domestic servant: the saint is still adored by the nations of Scythia, among whom he ended his banishment and his life. But it is our duty to live for the edification and support of the faithful people; nor are we reduced to risk our safety on the event of a combat. Incapable as you are of defending your Roman subjects, the maritime situation of the city may perhaps expose it to your depredation but we can remove to the distance of four-and-twenty stadia, to the first fortress of the Lombards, and then — you may pursue the winds. Are you ignorant that the popes are the bond of union, the mediators of peace, between the East and West? The eyes of the nations are fixed on our humility; and they revere, as a God upon earth, the apostle St. Peter, whose image you threaten to destroy. The remote and interior kingdoms of the West present their homage to Christ and his vicegerent; and we now prepare to visit one of their most powerful monarchs, who desires to receive from our hands the sacrament of baptism. The Barbarians have submitted to the yoke of the gospel, while you alone are deaf to the voice of the shepherd. These pious Barbarians are kindled into rage: they thirst to avenge the persecution of the East. Abandon your rash and fatal enterprise; reflect, tremble, and repent. If you persist, we are innocent of the blood that will be spilt in the contest; may it fall on your own head!”

    The first assault of Leo against the images of Constantinople had been witnessed by a crowd of strangers from Italy and the West, who related with grief and indignation the sacrilege of the emperor. But on the reception of his proscriptive edict, they trembled for their domestic deities: the images of Christ and the Virgin, of the angels, martyrs, and saints, were abolished in all the churches of Italy; and a strong alternative was proposed to the Roman pontiff, the royal favor as the price of his compliance, degradation and exile as the penalty of his disobedience. Neither zeal nor policy allowed him to hesitate; and the haughty strain in which Gregory addressed the emperor displays his confidence in the truth of his doctrine or the powers of resistance. Without depending on prayers or miracles, he boldly armed against the public enemy, and his pastoral letters admonished the Italians of their danger and their duty. At this signal, Ravenna, Venice, and the cities of the Exarchate and Pentapolis, adhered to the cause of religion; their military force by sea and land consisted, for the most part, of the natives; and the spirit of patriotism and zeal was transfused into the mercenary strangers. The Italians swore to live and die in the defence of the pope and the holy images; the Roman people was devoted to their father, and even the Lombards were ambitious to share the merit and advantage of this holy war. The most treasonable act, but the most obvious revenge, was the destruction of the statues of Leo himself: the most effectual and pleasing measure of rebellion, was the withholding the tribute of Italy, and depriving him of a power which he had recently abused by the imposition of a new capitation. A form of administration was preserved by the election of magistrates and governors; and so high was the public indignation, that the Italians were prepared to create an orthodox emperor, and to conduct him with a fleet and army to the palace of Constantinople. In that palace, the Roman bishops, the second and third Gregory, were condemned as the authors of the revolt, and every attempt was made, either by fraud or force, to seize their persons, and to strike at their lives. The city was repeatedly visited or assaulted by captains of the guards, and dukes and exarchs of high dignity or secret trust; they landed with foreign troops, they obtained some domestic aid, and the superstition of Naples may blush that her fathers were attached to the cause of heresy. But these clandestine or open attacks were repelled by the courage and vigilance of the Romans; the Greeks were overthrown and massacred, their leaders suffered an ignominious death, and the popes, however inclined to mercy, refused to intercede for these guilty victims. At Ravenna, the several quarters of the city had long exercised a bloody and hereditary feud; in religious controversy they found a new aliment of faction: but the votaries of images were superior in numbers or spirit, and the exarch, who attempted to stem the torrent, lost his life in a popular sedition. To punish this flagitious deed, and restore his dominion in Italy, the emperor sent a fleet and army into the Adriatic Gulf. After suffering from the winds and waves much loss and delay, the Greeks made their descent in the neighborhood of Ravenna: they threatened to depopulate the guilty capital, and to imitate, perhaps to surpass, the example of Justinian the Second, who had chastised a former rebellion by the choice and execution of fifty of the principal inhabitants. The women and clergy, in sackcloth and ashes, lay prostrate in prayer: the men were in arms for the defence of their country; the common danger had united the factions, and the event of a battle was preferred to the slow miseries of a siege. In a hard-fought day, as the two armies alternately yielded and advanced, a phantom was seen, a voice was heard, and Ravenna was victorious by the assurance of victory. The strangers retreated to their ships, but the populous sea-coast poured forth a multitude of boats; the waters of the Po were so deeply infected with blood, that during six years the public prejudice abstained from the fish of the river; and the institution of an annual feast perpetuated the worship of images, and the abhorrence of the Greek tyrant. Amidst the triumph of the Catholic arms, the Roman pontiff convened a synod of ninety-three bishops against the heresy of the Iconoclasts. With their consent, he pronounced a general excommunication against all who by word or deed should attack the tradition of the fathers and the images of the saints: in this sentence the emperor was tacitly involved, but the vote of a last and hopeless remonstrance may seem to imply that the anathema was yet suspended over his guilty head. No sooner had they confirmed their own safety, the worship of images, and the freedom of Rome and Italy, than the popes appear to have relaxed of their severity, and to have spared the relics of the Byzantine dominion. Their moderate councils delayed and prevented the election of a new emperor, and they exhorted the Italians not to separate from the body of the Roman monarchy. The exarch was permitted to reside within the walls of Ravenna, a captive rather than a master; and till the Imperial coronation of Charlemagne, the government of Rome and Italy was exercised in the name of the successors of Constantine.

    The liberty of Rome, which had been oppressed by the arms and arts of Augustus, was rescued, after seven hundred and fifty years of servitude, from the persecution of Leo the Isaurian. By the Cæsars, the triumphs of the consuls had been annihilated: in the decline and fall of the empire, the god Terminus, the sacred boundary, had insensibly receded from the ocean, the Rhine, the Danube, and the Euphrates; and Rome was reduced to her ancient territory from Viterbo to Terracina, and from Narni to the mouth of the Tyber. When the kings were banished, the republic reposed on the firm basis which had been founded by their wisdom and virtue. Their perpetual jurisdiction was divided between two annual magistrates: the senate continued to exercise the powers of administration and counsel; and the legislative authority was distributed in the assemblies of the people, by a well-proportioned scale of property and service. Ignorant of the arts of luxury, the primitive Romans had improved the science of government and war: the will of the community was absolute: the rights of individuals were sacred: one hundred and thirty thousand citizens were armed for defence or conquest; and a band of robbers and outlaws was moulded into a nation deserving of freedom and ambitious of glory. When the sovereignty of the Greek emperors was extinguished, the ruins of Rome presented the sad image of depopulation and decay: her slavery was a habit, her liberty an accident; the effect of superstition, and the object of her own amazement and terror. The last vestige of the substance, or even the forms, of the constitution, was obliterated from the practice and memory of the Romans; and they were devoid of knowledge, or virtue, again to build the fabric of a commonwealth. Their scanty remnant, the offspring of slaves and strangers, was despicable in the eyes of the victorious Barbarians. As often as the Franks or Lombards expressed their most bitter contempt of a foe, they called him a Roman; “and in this name,” says the bishop Liutprand, “we include whatever is base, whatever is cowardly, whatever is perfidious, the extremes of avarice and luxury, and every vice that can prostitute the dignity of human nature.” * By the necessity of their situation, the inhabitants of Rome were cast into the rough model of a republican government: they were compelled to elect some judges in peace, and some leaders in war: the nobles assembled to deliberate, and their resolves could not be executed without the union and consent of the multitude. The style of the Roman senate and people was revived, but the spirit was fled; and their new independence was disgraced by the tumultuous conflict of licentiousness and oppression. The want of laws could only be supplied by the influence of religion, and their foreign and domestic counsels were moderated by the authority of the bishop. His alms, his sermons, his correspondence with the kings and prelates of the West, his recent services, their gratitude, and oath, accustomed the Romans to consider him as the first magistrate or prince of the city. The Christian humility of the popes was not offended by the name of Dominus, or Lord; and their face and inscription are still apparent on the most ancient coins. Their temporal dominion is now confirmed by the reverence of a thousand years; and their noblest title is the free choice of a people, whom they had redeemed from slavery.

    In the quarrels of ancient Greece, the holy people of Elis enjoyed a perpetual peace, under the protection of Jupiter, and in the exercise of the Olympic games. Happy would it have been for the Romans, if a similar privilege had guarded the patrimony of St. Peter from the calamities of war; if the Christians, who visited the holy threshold, would have sheathed their swords in the presence of the apostle and his successor. But this mystic circle could have been traced only by the wand of a legislator and a sage: this pacific system was incompatible with the zeal and ambition of the popes the Romans were not addicted, like the inhabitants of Elis, to the innocent and placid labors of agriculture; and the Barbarians of Italy, though softened by the climate, were far below the Grecian states in the institutions of public and private life. A memorable example of repentance and piety was exhibited by Liutprand, king of the Lombards. In arms, at the gate of the Vatican, the conqueror listened to the voice of Gregory the Second, withdrew his troops, resigned his conquests, respectfully visited the church of St. Peter, and after performing his devotions, offered his sword and dagger, his cuirass and mantle, his silver cross, and his crown of gold, on the tomb of the apostle. But this religious fervor was the illusion, perhaps the artifice, of the moment; the sense of interest is strong and lasting; the love of arms and rapine was congenial to the Lombards; and both the prince and people were irresistibly tempted by the disorders of Italy, the nakedness of Rome, and the unwarlike profession of her new chief. On the first edicts of the emperor, they declared themselves the champions of the holy images: Liutprand invaded the province of Romagna, which had already assumed that distinctive appellation; the Catholics of the Exarchate yielded without reluctance to his civil and military power; and a foreign enemy was introduced for the first time into the impregnable fortress of Ravenna. That city and fortress were speedily recovered by the active diligence and maritime forces of the Venetians; and those faithful subjects obeyed the exhortation of Gregory himself, in separating the personal guilt of Leo from the general cause of the Roman empire. The Greeks were less mindful of the service, than the Lombards of the injury: the two nations, hostile in their faith, were reconciled in a dangerous and unnatural alliance: the king and the exarch marched to the conquest of Spoleto and Rome: the storm evaporated without effect, but the policy of Liutprand alarmed Italy with a vexatious alternative of hostility and truce. His successor Astolphus declared himself the equal enemy of the emperor and the pope: Ravenna was subdued by force or treachery, and this final conquest extinguished the series of the exarchs, who had reigned with a subordinate power since the time of Justinian and the ruin of the Gothic kingdom. Rome was summoned to acknowledge the victorious Lombard as her lawful sovereign; the annual tribute of a piece of gold was fixed as the ransom of each citizen, and the sword of destruction was unsheathed to exact the penalty of her disobedience. The Romans hesitated; they entreated; they complained; and the threatening Barbarians were checked by arms and negotiations, till the popes had engaged the friendship of an ally and avenger beyond the Alps.

    In his distress, the first * Gregory had implored the aid of the hero of the age, of Charles Martel, who governed the French monarchy with the humble title of mayor or duke; and who, by his signal victory over the Saracens, had saved his country, and perhaps Europe, from the Mahometan yoke. The ambassadors of the pope were received by Charles with decent reverence; but the greatness of his occupations, and the shortness of his life, prevented his interference in the affairs of Italy, except by a friendly and ineffectual mediation. His son Pepin, the heir of his power and virtues, assumed the office of champion of the Roman church; and the zeal of the French prince appears to have been prompted by the love of glory and religion. But the danger was on the banks of the Tyber, the succor on those of the Seine, and our sympathy is cold to the relation of distant misery. Amidst the tears of the city, Stephen

    the Third embraced the generous resolution of visiting in person the courts of Lombardy and France, to deprecate the injustice of his enemy, or to excite the pity and indignation of his friend. After soothing the public despair by litanies and orations, he undertook this laborious journey with the ambassadors of the French monarch and the Greek emperor. The king of the Lombards was inexorable; but his threats could not silence the complaints, nor retard the speed of the Roman pontiff, who traversed the Pennine Alps, reposed in the abbey of St. Maurice, and hastened to grasp the right hand of his protector; a hand which was never lifted in vain, either in war or friendship. Stephen was entertained as the visible successor of the apostle; at the next assembly, the field of March or of May, his injuries were exposed to a devout and warlike nation, and he repassed the Alps, not as a suppliant, but as a conqueror, at the head of a French army, which was led by the king in person. The Lombards, after a weak resistance, obtained an ignominious peace, and swore to restore the possessions, and to respect the sanctity, of the Roman church. But no sooner was Astolphus delivered from the presence of the French arms, than he forgot his promise and resented his disgrace. Rome was again encompassed by his arms; and Stephen, apprehensive of fatiguing the zeal of his Transalpine allies enforced his complaint and request by an eloquent letter in the name and person of St. Peter himself. The apostle assures his adopted sons, the king, the clergy, and the nobles of France, that, dead in the flesh, he is still alive in the spirit; that they now hear, and must obey, the voice of the founder and guardian of the Roman church; that the Virgin, the angels, the saints, and the martyrs, and all the host of heaven, unanimously urge the request, and will confess the obligation; that riches, victory, and paradise, will crown their pious enterprise, and that eternal damnation will be the penalty of their neglect, if they suffer his tomb, his temple, and his people, to fall into the hands of the perfidious Lombards. The second expedition of Pepin was not less rapid and fortunate than the first: St. Peter was satisfied, Rome was again saved, and Astolphus was taught the lessons of justice and sincerity by the scourge of a foreign master. After this

    double chastisement, the Lombards languished about twenty years in a state of languor and decay. But their minds were not yet humbled to their condition; and instead of affecting the pacific virtues of the feeble, they peevishly harassed the Romans with a repetition of claims, evasions, and inroads, which they undertook without reflection, and terminated without glory. On either side, their expiring monarchy was pressed by the zeal and prudence of Pope Adrian the First, the genius, the fortune, and greatness of Charlemagne, the son of Pepin; these heroes of the church and state were united in public and domestic friendship, and while they trampled on the prostrate, they varnished their proceedings with the fairest colors of equity and moderation. The passes of the Alps, and the walls of Pavia, were the only defence of the Lombards; the former were surprised, the latter were invested, by the son of Pepin; and after a blockade of two years, * Desiderius, the last of their native princes, surrendered his sceptre and his capital. Under the dominion of a foreign king, but in the possession of their national laws, the Lombards became the brethren, rather than the subjects, of the Franks; who derived their blood, and manners, and language, from the same Germanic origin.

    Chapter XLIX: Conquest Of Italy By The Franks. —

    Part III.

    The mutual obligations of the popes and the Carlovingian family form the important link of ancient and modern, of civil and ecclesiastical, history. In the conquest of Italy, the champions of the Roman church obtained a favorable occasion, a specious title, the wishes of the people, the prayers and intrigues of the clergy. But the most essential gifts of the popes to the Carlovingian race were the dignities of king of France, and of patrician of Rome. I. Under the sacerdotal monarchy of St. Peter, the nations began to resume the practice of seeking, on the banks of the Tyber, their kings, their laws, and the oracles of their fate. The Franks were perplexed between the name and substance of their

    government. All the powers of royalty were exercised by Pepin, mayor of the palace; and nothing, except the regal title, was wanting to his ambition. His enemies were crushed by his valor; his friends were multiplied by his liberality; his father had been the savior of Christendom; and the claims of personal merit were repeated and ennobled in a descent of four generations. The name and image of royalty was still preserved in the last descendant of Clovis, the feeble Childeric; but his obsolete right could only be used as an instrument of sedition: the nation was desirous of restoring the simplicity of the constitution; and Pepin, a subject and a prince, was ambitious to ascertain his own rank and the fortune of his family. The mayor and the nobles were bound, by an oath of fidelity, to the royal phantom: the blood of Clovis was pure and sacred in their eyes; and their common ambassadors addressed the Roman pontiff, to dispel their scruples, or to absolve their promise. The interest of Pope Zachary, the successor of the two Gregories, prompted him to decide, and to decide in their favor: he pronounced that the nation might lawfully unite in the same person the title and authority of king; and that the unfortunate Childeric, a victim of the public safety, should be degraded, shaved, and confined in a monastery for the remainder of his days. An answer so agreeable to their wishes was accepted by the Franks as the opinion of a casuist, the sentence of a judge, or the oracle of a prophet: the Merovingian race disappeared from the earth; and Pepin was exalted on a buckler by the suffrage of a free people, accustomed to obey his laws and to march under his standard. His coronation was twice performed, with the sanction of the popes, by their most faithful servant St. Boniface, the apostle of Germany, and by the grateful hands of Stephen the Third, who, in the monastery of St. Denys placed the diadem on the head of his benefactor. The royal unction of the kings of Israel was dexterously applied: the successor of St. Peter assumed the character of a divine ambassador: a German chieftain was transformed into the Lord’s anointed; and this Jewish rite has been diffused and maintained by the superstition and vanity of modern Europe. The Franks were absolved from their ancient oath; but a dire anathema was

    thundered against them and their posterity, if they should dare to renew the same freedom of choice, or to elect a king, except in the holy and meritorious race of the Carlovingian princes. Without apprehending the future danger, these princes gloried in their present security: the secretary of Charlemagne affirms, that the French sceptre was transferred by the authority of the popes; and in their boldest enterprises, they insist, with confidence, on this signal and successful act of temporal jurisdiction.

    1. In the change of manners and language the patricians of Rome were far removed from the senate of Romulus, on the palace of Constantine, from the free nobles of the republic, or the fictitious parents of the emperor. After the recovery of Italy and Africa by the arms of Justinian, the importance and danger of those remote provinces required the presence of a supreme magistrate; he was indifferently styled the exarch or the patrician; and these governors of Ravenna, who fill their place in the chronology of princes, extended their jurisdiction over the Roman city. Since the revolt of Italy and the loss of the Exarchate, the distress of the Romans had exacted some sacrifice of their independence. Yet, even in this act, they exercised the right of disposing of themselves; and the decrees of the senate and people successively invested Charles Martel and his posterity with the honors of patrician of Rome. The leaders of a powerful nation would have disdained a servile title and subordinate office; but the reign of the Greek emperors was suspended; and, in the vacancy of the empire, they derived a more glorious commission from the pope and the republic. The Roman ambassadors presented these patricians with the keys of the shrine of St. Peter, as a pledge and symbol of sovereignty; with a holy banner which it was their right and duty to unfurl in the defence of the church and city. In the time of Charles Martel and of Pepin, the interposition of the Lombard kingdom covered the freedom, while it threatened the safety, of Rome; and the patriciate represented only the title, the service, the alliance, of these distant protectors. The power and policy of Charlemagne

    annihilated an enemy, and imposed a master. In his first visit to the capital, he was received with all the honors which had formerly been paid to the exarch, the representative of the emperor; and these honors obtained some new decorations from the joy and gratitude of Pope Adrian the First. No sooner was he informed of the sudden approach of the monarch, than he despatched the magistrates and nobles of Rome to meet him, with the banner, about thirty miles from the city. At the distance of one mile, the Flaminian way was lined with the schools, or national communities, of Greeks, Lombards, Saxons, &c.: the Roman youth were under arms; and the children of a more tender age, with palms and olive branches in their hands, chanted the praises of their great deliverer. At the aspect of the holy crosses, and ensigns of the saints, he dismounted from his horse, led the procession of his nobles to the Vatican, and, as he ascended the stairs, devoutly kissed each step of the threshold of the apostles. In the portico, Adrian expected him at the head of his clergy: they embraced, as friends and equals; but in their march to the altar, the king or patrician assumed the right hand of the pope. Nor was the Frank content with these vain and empty demonstrations of respect. In the twenty-six years that elapsed between the conquest of Lombardy and his Imperial coronation, Rome, which had been delivered by the sword, was subject, as his own, to the sceptre of Charlemagne. The people swore allegiance to his person and family: in his name money was coined, and justice was administered; and the election of the popes was examined and confirmed by his authority. Except an original and self-inherent claim of sovereignty, there was not any prerogative remaining, which the title of emperor could add to the patrician of Rome.

    The gratitude of the Carlovingians was adequate to these obligations, and their names are consecrated, as the saviors and benefactors of the Roman church. Her ancient patrimony of farms and houses was transformed by their bounty into the temporal dominion of cities and provinces; and the donation of the Exarchate was the first-fruits of the conquests of Pepin.

    Astolphus with a sigh relinquished his prey; the keys and the hostages of the principal cities were delivered to the French ambassador; and, in his master’s name, he presented them before the tomb of St. Peter. The ample measure of the Exarchate might comprise all the provinces of Italy which had obeyed the emperor and his vicegerent; but its strict and proper limits were included in the territories of Ravenna, Bologna, and Ferrara: its inseparable dependency was the Pentapolis, which stretched along the Adriatic from Rimini to Ancona, and advanced into the midland-country as far as the ridges of the Apennine. In this transaction, the ambition and avarice of the popes have been severely condemned. Perhaps the humility of a Christian priest should have rejected an earthly kingdom, which it was not easy for him to govern without renouncing the virtues of his profession. Perhaps a faithful subject, or even a generous enemy, would have been less impatient to divide the spoils of the Barbarian; and if the emperor had intrusted Stephen to solicit in his name the restitution of the Exarchate, I will not absolve the pope from the reproach of treachery and falsehood. But in the rigid interpretation of the laws, every one may accept, without injury, whatever his benefactor can bestow without injustice. The Greek emperor had abdicated, or forfeited, his right to the Exarchate; and the sword of Astolphus was broken by the stronger sword of the Carlovingian. It was not in the cause of the Iconoclast that Pepin has exposed his person and army in a double expedition beyond the Alps: he possessed, and might lawfully alienate, his conquests: and to the importunities of the Greeks he piously replied that no human consideration should tempt him to resume the gift which he had conferred on the Roman Pontiff for the remission of his sins, and the salvation of his soul. The splendid donation was granted in supreme and absolute dominion, and the world beheld for the first time a Christian bishop invested with the prerogatives of a temporal prince; the choice of magistrates, the exercise of justice, the imposition of taxes, and the wealth of the palace of Ravenna. In the dissolution of the Lombard kingdom, the inhabitants of the duchy of Spoleto sought a refuge from the storm, shaved their heads after the Roman fashion, declared

    themselves the servants and subjects of St. Peter, and completed, by this voluntary surrender, the present circle of the ecclesiastical state. That mysterious circle was enlarged to an indefinite extent, by the verbal or written donation of Charlemagne, who, in the first transports of his victory, despoiled himself and the Greek emperor of the cities and islands which had formerly been annexed to the Exarchate. But, in the cooler moments of absence and reflection, he viewed, with an eye of jealousy and envy, the recent greatness of his ecclesiastical ally. The execution of his own and his father’s promises was respectfully eluded: the king of the Franks and Lombards asserted the inalienable rights of the empire; and, in his life and death, Ravenna, as well as Rome, was numbered in the list of his metropolitan cities. The sovereignty of the Exarchate melted away in the hands of the popes; they found in the archbishops of Ravenna a dangerous and domestic rival: the nobles and people disdained the yoke of a priest; and in the disorders of the times, they could only retain the memory of an ancient claim, which, in a more prosperous age, they have revived and realized.

    Fraud is the resource of weakness and cunning; and the strong, though ignorant, Barbarian was often entangled in the net of sacerdotal policy. The Vatican and Lateran were an arsenal and manufacture, which, according to the occasion, have produced or concealed a various collection of false or genuine, of corrupt or suspicious, acts, as they tended to promote the interest of the Roman church. Before the end of the eighth century, some apostolic scribe, perhaps the notorious Isidore, composed the decretals, and the donation of Constantine, the two magic pillars of the spiritual and temporal monarchy of the popes. This memorable donation was introduced to the world by an epistle of Adrian the First, who exhorts Charlemagne to imitate the liberality, and revive the name, of the great Constantine. According to the legend, the first of the Christian emperors was healed of the leprosy, and purified in the waters of baptism, by St. Silvester, the Roman bishop; and never was physician more gloriously

    recompensed. His royal proselyte withdrew from the seat and patrimony of St. Peter; declared his resolution of founding a new capital in the East; and resigned to the popes the free and perpetual sovereignty of Rome, Italy, and the provinces of the West. This fiction was productive of the most beneficial effects. The Greek princes were convicted of the guilt of usurpation; and the revolt of Gregory was the claim of his lawful inheritance. The popes were delivered from their debt of gratitude; and the nominal gifts of the Carlovingians were no more than the just and irrevocable restitution of a scanty portion of the ecclesiastical state. The sovereignty of Rome no longer depended on the choice of a fickle people; and the successors of St. Peter and Constantine were invested with the purple and prerogatives of the Cæsars. So deep was the ignorance and credulity of the times, that the most absurd of fables was received, with equal reverence, in Greece and in France, and is still enrolled among the decrees of the canon law. The emperors, and the Romans, were incapable of discerning a forgery, that subverted their rights and freedom; and the only opposition proceeded from a Sabine monastery, which, in the beginning of the twelfth century, disputed the truth and validity of the donation of Constantine. In the revival of letters and liberty, this fictitious deed was transpierced by the pen of Laurentius Valla, the pen of an eloquent critic and a Roman patriot. His contemporaries of the fifteenth century were astonished at his sacrilegious boldness; yet such is the silent and irresistible progress of reason, that, before the end of the next age, the fable was rejected by the contempt of historians and poets, and the tacit or modest censure of the advocates of the Roman church. The popes themselves have indulged a smile at the credulity of the vulgar; but a false and obsolete title still sanctifies their reign; and, by the same fortune which has attended the decretals and the Sibylline oracles, the edifice has subsisted after the foundations have been undermined.

    While the popes established in Italy their freedom and dominion, the images, the first cause of their revolt, were

    restored in the Eastern empire. Under the reign of Constantine the Fifth, the union of civil and ecclesiastical power had overthrown the tree, without extirpating the root, of superstition. The idols (for such they were now held) were secretly cherished by the order and the sex most prone to devotion; and the fond alliance of the monks and females obtained a final victory over the reason and authority of man. Leo the Fourth maintained with less rigor the religion of his father and grandfather; but his wife, the fair and ambitious Irene, had imbibed the zeal of the Athenians, the heirs of the Idolatry, rather than the philosophy, of their ancestors. During the life of her husband, these sentiments were inflamed by danger and dissimulation, and she could only labor to protect and promote some favorite monks whom she drew from their caverns, and seated on the metropolitan thrones of the East. But as soon as she reigned in her own name and that of her son, Irene more seriously undertook the ruin of the Iconoclasts; and the first step of her future persecution was a general edict for liberty of conscience. In the restoration of the monks, a thousand images were exposed to the public veneration; a thousand legends were inverted of their sufferings and miracles. By the opportunities of death or removal, the episcopal seats were judiciously filled the most eager competitors for earthly or celestial favor anticipated and flattered the judgment of their sovereign; and the promotion of her secretary Tarasius gave Irene the patriarch of Constantinople, and the command of the Oriental church. But the decrees of a general council could only be repealed by a similar assembly: the Iconoclasts whom she convened were bold in possession, and averse to debate; and the feeble voice of the bishops was reechoed by the more formidable clamor of the soldiers and people of Constantinople. The delay and intrigues of a year, the separation of the disaffected troops, and the choice of Nice for a second orthodox synod, removed these obstacles; and the episcopal conscience was again, after the Greek fashion, in the hands of the prince. No more than eighteen days were allowed for the consummation of this important work: the Iconoclasts appeared, not as judges, but as criminals or penitents: the scene was decorated by the

    legates of Pope Adrian and the Eastern patriarchs, the decrees were framed by the president Taracius, and ratified by the acclamations and subscriptions of three hundred and fifty bishops. They unanimously pronounced, that the worship of images is agreeable to Scripture and reason, to the fathers and councils of the church: but they hesitate whether that worship be relative or direct; whether the Godhead, and the figure of Christ, be entitled to the same mode of adoration. Of this second Nicene council the acts are still extant; a curious monument of superstition and ignorance, of falsehood and folly. I shall only notice the judgment of the bishops on the comparative merit of image-worship and morality. A monk had concluded a truce with the dæmon of fornication, on condition of interrupting his daily prayers to a picture that hung in his cell. His scruples prompted him to consult the abbot. “Rather than abstain from adoring Christ and his Mother in their holy images, it would be better for you,” replied the casuist, “to enter every brothel, and visit every prostitute, in the city.” For the honor of orthodoxy, at least the orthodoxy of the Roman church, it is somewhat unfortunate, that the two princes who convened the two councils of Nice are both stained with the blood of their sons. The second of these assemblies was approved and rigorously executed by the despotism of Irene, and she refused her adversaries the toleration which at first she had granted to her friends. During the five succeeding reigns, a period of thirty-eight years, the contest was maintained, with unabated rage and various success, between the worshippers and the breakers of the images; but I am not inclined to pursue with minute diligence the repetition of the same events. Nicephorus allowed a general liberty of speech and practice; and the only virtue of his reign is accused by the monks as the cause of his temporal and eternal perdition. Superstition and weakness formed the character of Michael the First, but the saints and images were incapable of supporting their votary on the throne. In the purple, Leo the Fifth asserted the name and religion of an Armenian; and the idols, with their seditious adherents, were condemned to a second exile. Their applause would have sanctified the murder of an impious tyrant, but his assassin and successor, the

    second Michael, was tainted from his birth with the Phrygian heresies: he attempted to mediate between the contending parties; and the intractable spirit of the Catholics insensibly cast him into the opposite scale. His moderation was guarded by timidity; but his son Theophilus, alike ignorant of fear and pity, was the last and most cruel of the Iconoclasts. The enthusiasm of the times ran strongly against them; and the emperors who stemmed the torrent were exasperated and punished by the public hatred. After the death of Theophilus, the final victory of the images was achieved by a second female, his widow Theodora, whom he left the guardian of the empire. Her measures were bold and decisive. The fiction of a tardy repentance absolved the fame and the soul of her deceased husband; the sentence of the Iconoclast patriarch was commuted from the loss of his eyes to a whipping of two hundred lashes: the bishops trembled, the monks shouted, and the festival of orthodoxy preserves the annual memory of the triumph of the images. A single question yet remained, whether they are endowed with any proper and inherent sanctity; it was agitated by the Greeks of the eleventh century; and as this opinion has the strongest recommendation of absurdity, I am surprised that it was not more explicitly decided in the affirmative. In the West, Pope Adrian the First accepted and announced the decrees of the Nicene assembly, which is now revered by the Catholics as the seventh in rank of the general councils. Rome and Italy were docile to the voice of their father; but the greatest part of the Latin Christians were far behind in the race of superstition. The churches of France, Germany, England, and Spain, steered a middle course between the adoration and the destruction of images, which they admitted into their temples, not as objects of worship, but as lively and useful memorials of faith and history. An angry book of controversy was composed and published in the name of Charlemagne: under his authority a synod of three hundred bishops was assembled at Frankfort: they blamed the fury of the Iconoclasts, but they pronounced a more severe censure against the superstition of the Greeks, and the decrees of their pretended council, which was long despised by the Barbarians of the West. Among them the

    worship of images advanced with a silent and insensible progress; but a large atonement is made for their hesitation and delay, by the gross idolatry of the ages which precede the reformation, and of the countries, both in Europe and America, which are still immersed in the gloom of superstition.

    Chapter XLIX: Conquest Of Italy By The Franks. —

    Part IV.

    It was after the Nicene synod, and under the reign of the pious Irene, that the popes consummated the separation of Rome and Italy, by the translation of the empire to the less orthodox Charlemagne. They were compelled to choose between the rival nations: religion was not the sole motive of their choice; and while they dissembled the failings of their friends, they beheld, with reluctance and suspicion, the Catholic virtues of their foes. The difference of language and manners had perpetuated the enmity of the two capitals; and they were alienated from each other by the hostile opposition of seventy years. In that schism the Romans had tasted of freedom, and the popes of sovereignty: their submission would have exposed them to the revenge of a jealous tyrant; and the revolution of Italy had betrayed the impotence, as well as the tyranny, of the Byzantine court. The Greek emperors had restored the images, but they had not restored the Calabrian estates and the Illyrian diocese, which the Iconoclasts had torn away from the successors of St. Peter; and Pope Adrian threatens them with a sentence of excommunication unless they speedily abjure this practical heresy. The Greeks were now orthodox; but their religion might be tainted by the breath of the reigning monarch: the Franks were now contumacious; but a discerning eye might discern their approaching conversion, from the use, to the adoration, of images. The name of Charlemagne was stained by the polemic acrimony of his scribes; but the conqueror himself conformed, with the temper of a statesman, to the various practice of France and Italy. In his four pilgrimages or visits to the Vatican, he embraced the

    popes in the communion of friendship and piety; knelt before the tomb, and consequently before the image, of the apostle; and joined, without scruple, in all the prayers and processions of the Roman liturgy. Would prudence or gratitude allow the pontiffs to renounce their benefactor? Had they a right to alienate his gift of the Exarchate? Had they power to abolish his government of Rome? The title of patrician was below the merit and greatness of Charlemagne; and it was only by reviving the Western empire that they could pay their obligations or secure their establishment. By this decisive measure they would finally eradicate the claims of the Greeks; from the debasement of a provincial town, the majesty of Rome would be restored: the Latin Christians would be united, under a supreme head, in their ancient metropolis; and the conquerors of the West would receive their crown from the successors of St. Peter. The Roman church would acquire a zealous and respectable advocate; and, under the shadow of the Carlovingian power, the bishop might exercise, with honor and safety, the government of the city.

    Before the ruin of Paganism in Rome, the competition for a wealthy bishopric had often been productive of tumult and bloodshed. The people was less numerous, but the times were more savage, the prize more important, and the chair of St. Peter was fiercely disputed by the leading ecclesiastics who aspired to the rank of sovereign. The reign of Adrian the First surpasses the measure of past or succeeding ages; the walls of Rome, the sacred patrimony, the ruin of the Lombards, and the friendship of Charlemagne, were the trophies of his fame: he secretly edified the throne of his successors, and displayed in a narrow space the virtues of a great prince. His memory was revered; but in the next election, a priest of the Lateran, Leo the Third, was preferred to the nephew and the favorite of Adrian, whom he had promoted to the first dignities of the church. Their acquiescence or repentance disguised, above four years, the blackest intention of revenge, till the day of a procession, when a furious band of conspirators dispersed the unarmed multitude, and assaulted with blows and wounds the

    sacred person of the pope. But their enterprise on his life or liberty was disappointed, perhaps by their own confusion and remorse. Leo was left for dead on the ground: on his revival from the swoon, the effect of his loss of blood, he recovered his speech and sight; and this natural event was improved to the miraculous restoration of his eyes and tongue, of which he had been deprived, twice deprived, by the knife of the assassins. From his prison he escaped to the Vatican: the duke of Spoleto hastened to his rescue, Charlemagne sympathized in his injury, and in his camp of Paderborn in Westphalia accepted, or solicited, a visit from the Roman pontiff. Leo repassed the Alps with a commission of counts and bishops, the guards of his safety and the judges of his innocence; and it was not without reluctance, that the conqueror of the Saxons delayed till the ensuing year the personal discharge of this pious office. In his fourth and last pilgrimage, he was received at Rome with the due honors of king and patrician: Leo was permitted to purge himself by oath of the crimes imputed to his charge: his enemies were silenced, and the sacrilegious attempt against his life was punished by the mild and insufficient penalty of exile. On the festival of Christmas, the last year of the eighth century, Charlemagne appeared in the church of St. Peter; and, to gratify the vanity of Rome, he had exchanged the simple dress of his country for the habit of a patrician. After the celebration of the holy mysteries, Leo suddenly placed a precious crown on his head, and the dome resounded with the acclamations of the people, “Long life and victory to Charles, the most pious Augustus, crowned by God the great and pacific emperor of the Romans!” The head and body of Charlemagne were consecrated by the royal unction: after the example of the Cæsars, he was saluted or adored by the pontiff: his coronation oath represents a promise to maintain the faith and privileges of the church; and the first-fruits were paid in his rich offerings to the shrine of his apostle. In his familiar conversation, the emperor protested the ignorance of the intentions of Leo, which he would have disappointed by his absence on that memorable day. But the preparations of the ceremony must have disclosed the secret; and the journey of

    Charlemagne reveals his knowledge and expectation: he had acknowledged that the Imperial title was the object of his ambition, and a Roman synod had pronounced, that it was the only adequate reward of his merit and services.

    The appellation of great has been often bestowed, and sometimes deserved; but Charlemagne is the only prince in whose favor the title has been indissolubly blended with the name. That name, with the addition of saint, is inserted in the Roman calendar; and the saint, by a rare felicity, is crowned with the praises of the historians and philosophers of an enlightened age. His real merit is doubtless enhanced by the barbarism of the nation and the times from which he emerged: but the apparent magnitude of an object is likewise enlarged by an unequal comparison; and the ruins of Palmyra derive a casual splendor from the nakedness of the surrounding desert. Without injustice to his fame, I may discern some blemishes in the sanctity and greatness of the restorer of the Western empire. Of his moral virtues, chastity is not the most conspicuous: but the public happiness could not be materially injured by his nine wives or concubines, the various indulgence of meaner or more transient amours, the multitude of his bastards whom he bestowed on the church, and the long celibacy and licentious manners of his daughters, whom the father was suspected of loving with too fond a passion. * I shall be scarcely permitted to accuse the ambition of a conqueror; but in a day of equal retribution, the sons of his brother Carloman, the Merovingian princes of Aquitain, and the four thousand five hundred Saxons who were beheaded on the same spot, would have something to allege against the justice and humanity of Charlemagne. His treatment of the vanquished Saxons was an abuse of the right of conquest; his laws were not less sanguinary than his arms, and in the discussion of his motives, whatever is subtracted from bigotry must be imputed to temper. The sedentary reader is amazed by his incessant activity of mind and body; and his subjects and enemies were not less astonished at his sudden presence, at the moment when they believed him at the most distant

    extremity of the empire; neither peace nor war, nor summer nor winter, were a season of repose; and our fancy cannot easily reconcile the annals of his reign with the geography of his expeditions. But this activity was a national, rather than a personal, virtue; the vagrant life of a Frank was spent in the chase, in pilgrimage, in military adventures; and the journeys of Charlemagne were distinguished only by a more numerous train and a more important purpose. His military renown must be tried by the scrutiny of his troops, his enemies, and his actions. Alexander conquered with the arms of Philip, but the two heroes who preceded Charlemagne bequeathed him their name, their examples, and the companions of their victories. At the head of his veteran and superior armies, he oppressed the savage or degenerate nations, who were incapable of confederating for their common safety: nor did he ever encounter an equal antagonist in numbers, in discipline, or in arms The science of war has been lost and revived with the arts of peace; but his campaigns are not illustrated by any siege or battle of singular difficulty and success; and he might behold, with envy, the Saracen trophies of his grandfather. After the Spanish expedition, his rear-guard was defeated in the Pyrenæan mountains; and the soldiers, whose situation was irretrievable, and whose valor was useless, might accuse, with their last breath, the want of skill or caution of their general. I touch with reverence the laws of Charlemagne, so highly applauded by a respectable judge. They compose not a system, but a series, of occasional and minute edicts, for the correction of abuses, the reformation of manners, the economy of his farms, the care of his poultry, and even the sale of his eggs. He wished to improve the laws and the character of the Franks; and his attempts, however feeble and imperfect, are deserving of praise: the inveterate evils of the times were suspended or mollified by his government; but in his institutions I can seldom discover the general views and the immortal spirit of a legislator, who survives himself for the benefit of posterity. The union and stability of his empire depended on the life of a single man: he imitated the dangerous practice of dividing his kingdoms among his sons; and after his numerous diets, the whole constitution was left

    to fluctuate between the disorders of anarchy and despotism. His esteem for the piety and knowledge of the clergy tempted him to intrust that aspiring order with temporal dominion and civil jurisdiction; and his son Lewis, when he was stripped and degraded by the bishops, might accuse, in some measure, the imprudence of his father. His laws enforced the imposition of tithes, because the dæmons had proclaimed in the air that the default of payment had been the cause of the last scarcity. The literary merits of Charlemagne are attested by the foundation of schools, the introduction of arts, the works which were published in his name, and his familiar connection with the subjects and strangers whom he invited to his court to educate both the prince and people. His own studies were tardy, laborious, and imperfect; if he spoke Latin, and understood Greek, he derived the rudiments of knowledge from conversation, rather than from books; and, in his mature age, the emperor strove to acquire the practice of writing, which every peasant now learns in his infancy. The grammar and logic, the music and astronomy, of the times, were only cultivated as the handmaids of superstition; but the curiosity of the human mind must ultimately tend to its improvement, and the encouragement of learning reflects the purest and most pleasing lustre on the character of Charlemagne. The dignity of his person, the length of his reign, the prosperity of his arms, the vigor of his government, and the reverence of distant nations, distinguish him from the royal crowd; and Europe dates a new æra from his restoration of the Western empire.

    That empire was not unworthy of its title; and some of the fairest kingdoms of Europe were the patrimony or conquest of a prince, who reigned at the same time in France, Spain, Italy, Germany, and Hungary. I. The Roman province of Gaul had been transformed into the name and monarchy of France; but, in the decay of the Merovingian line, its limits were contracted by the independence of the Britonsand the revolt of Aquitain. Charlemagne pursued, and confined, the Britons on the shores of the ocean; and that ferocious tribe, whose origin and

    language are so different from the French, was chastised by the imposition of tribute, hostages, and peace. After a long and evasive contest, the rebellion of the dukes of Aquitain was punished by the forfeiture of their province, their liberty, and their lives. Harsh and rigorous would have been such treatment of ambitious governors, who had too faithfully copied the mayors of the palace. But a recent discovery has proved that these unhappy princes were the last and lawful heirs of the blood and sceptre of Clovis, and younger branch, from the brother of Dagobert, of the Merovingian house. Their ancient kingdom was reduced to the duchy of Gascogne, to the counties of Fesenzac and Armagnac, at the foot of the Pyrenees: their race was propagated till the beginning of the sixteenth century; and after surviving their Carlovingian tyrants, they were reserved to feel the injustice, or the favors, of a third dynasty. By the reunion of Aquitain, France was enlarged to its present boundaries, with the additions of the Netherlands and Spain, as far as the Rhine. II. The Saracens had been expelled from France by the grandfather and father of Charlemagne; but they still possessed the greatest part of Spain, from the rock of Gibraltar to the Pyrenees. Amidst their civil divisions, an Arabian emir of Saragossa implored his protection in the diet of Paderborn. Charlemagne undertook the expedition, restored the emir, and, without distinction of faith, impartially crushed the resistance of the Christians, and rewarded the obedience and services of the Mahometans. In his absence he instituted the Spanish march, which extended from the Pyrenees to the River Ebro: Barcelona was the residence of the French governor: he possessed the counties of Rousillon and Catalonia; and the infant kingdoms of Navarre and Arragon were subject to his jurisdiction. III. As king of the Lombards, and patrician of Rome, he reigned over the greatest part of Italy, a tract of a thousand miles from the Alps to the borders of Calabria. The duchy of Beneventum, a Lombard fief, had spread, at the expense of the Greeks, over the modern kingdom of Naples. But Arrechis, the reigning duke, refused to be included in the slavery of his country; assumed the independent title of prince; and opposed his sword to the Carlovingian monarchy. His defence was firm, his submission

    was not inglorious, and the emperor was content with an easy tribute, the demolition of his fortresses, and the acknowledgment, on his coins, of a supreme lord. The artful flattery of his son Grimoald added the appellation of father, but he asserted his dignity with prudence, and Benventum insensibly escaped from the French yoke. IV. Charlemagne was the first who united Germany under the same sceptre. The name of Oriental France is preserved in the circle of Franconia; and the people of Hesse and Thuringia were recently incorporated with the victors, by the conformity of religion and government. The Alemanni, so formidable to the Romans, were the faithful vassals and confederates of the Franks; and their country was inscribed within the modern limits of Alsace, Swabia, and Switzerland. The Bavarians, with a similar indulgence of their laws and manners, were less patient of a master: the repeated treasons of Tasillo justified the abolition of their hereditary dukes; and their power was shared among the counts, who judged and guarded that important frontier. But the north of Germany, from the Rhine and beyond the Elbe, was still hostile and Pagan; nor was it till after a war of thirty-three years that the Saxons bowed under the yoke of Christ and of Charlemagne. The idols and their votaries were extirpated: the foundation of eight bishoprics, of Munster, Osnaburgh, Paderborn, and Minden, of Bremen, Verden, Hildesheim, and Halberstadt, define, on either side of the Weser, the bounds of ancient Saxony these episcopal seats were the first schools and cities of that savage land; and the religion and humanity of the children atoned, in some degree, for the massacre of the parents. Beyond the Elbe, the Slavi, or Sclavonians, of similar manners and various denominations, overspread the modern dominions of Prussia, Poland, and Bohemia, and some transient marks of obedience have tempted the French historian to extend the empire to the Baltic and the Vistula. The conquest or conversion of those countries is of a more recent age; but the first union of Bohemia with the Germanic body may be justly ascribed to the arms of Charlemagne. V. He retaliated on the Avars, or Huns of Pannonia, the same calamities which they had inflicted on the nations. Their rings, the wooden fortifications which

    encircled their districts and villages, were broken down by the triple effort of a French army, that was poured into their country by land and water, through the Carpathian mountains and along the plain of the Danube. After a bloody conflict of eight years, the loss of some French generals was avenged by the slaughter of the most noble Huns: the relics of the nation submitted the royal residence of the chagan was left desolate and unknown; and the treasures, the rapine of two hundred and fifty years, enriched the victorious troops, or decorated the churches of Italy and Gaul. After the reduction of Pannonia, the empire of Charlemagne was bounded only by the conflux of the Danube with the Teyss and the Save: the provinces of Istria, Liburnia, and Dalmatia, were an easy, though unprofitable, accession; and it was an effect of his moderation, that he left the maritime cities under the real or nominal sovereignty of the Greeks. But these distant possessions added more to the reputation than to the power of the Latin emperor; nor did he risk any ecclesiastical foundations to reclaim the Barbarians from their vagrant life and idolatrous worship. Some canals of communication between the rivers, the Saone and the Meuse, the Rhine and the Danube, were faintly attempted. Their execution would have vivified the empire; and more cost and labor were often wasted in the structure of a cathedral. *

    Chapter XLIX: Conquest Of Italy By The Franks. —

    Part V.

    If we retrace the outlines of this geographical picture, it will be seen that the empire of the Franks extended, between east and west, from the Ebro to the Elbe or Vistula; between the north and south, from the duchy of Beneventum to the River Eyder, the perpetual boundary of Germany and Denmark. The personal and political importance of Charlemagne was magnified by the distress and division of the rest of Europe. The islands of Great Britain and Ireland were disputed by a crowd of princes of Saxon or Scottish origin: and, after the loss

    of Spain, the Christian and Gothic kingdom of Alphonso the Chaste was confined to the narrow range of the Asturian mountains. These petty sovereigns revered the power or virtue of the Carlovingian monarch, implored the honor and support of his alliance, and styled him their common parent, the sole and supreme emperor of the West. He maintained a more equal intercourse with the caliph Harun al Rashid, whose dominion stretched from Africa to India, and accepted from his ambassadors a tent, a water-clock, an elephant, and the keys of the Holy Sepulchre. It is not easy to conceive the private friendship of a Frank and an Arab, who were strangers to each other’s person, and language, and religion: but their public correspondence was founded on vanity, and their remote situation left no room for a competition of interest. Two thirds of the Western empire of Rome were subject to Charlemagne, and the deficiency was amply supplied by his command of the inaccessible or invincible nations of Germany. But in the choice of his enemies, * we may be reasonably surprised that he so often preferred the poverty of the north to the riches of the south. The three-and-thirty campaigns laboriously consumed in the woods and morasses of Germany would have sufficed to assert the amplitude of his title by the expulsion of the Greeks from Italy and the Saracens from Spain. The weakness of the Greeks would have insured an easy victory; and the holy crusade against the Saracens would have been prompted by glory and revenge, and loudly justified by religion and policy. Perhaps, in his expeditions beyond the Rhine and the Elbe, he aspired to save his monarchy from the fate of the Roman empire, to disarm the enemies of civilized society, and to eradicate the seed of future emigrations. But it has been wisely observed, that, in a light of precaution, all conquest must be ineffectual, unless it could be universal, since the increasing circle must be involved in a larger sphere of hostility. The subjugation of Germany withdrew the veil which had so long concealed the continent or islands of Scandinavia from the knowledge of Europe, and awakened the torpid courage of their barbarous natives. The fiercest of the Saxon idolaters escaped from the Christian tyrant to their brethren of the North; the Ocean and Mediterranean were covered with

    their piratical fleets; and Charlemagne beheld with a sigh the destructive progress of the Normans, who, in less than seventy years, precipitated the fall of his race and monarchy.

    Had the pope and the Romans revived the primitive constitution, the titles of emperor and Augustus were conferred on Charlemagne for the term of his life; and his successors, on each vacancy, must have ascended the throne by a formal or tacit election. But the association of his son Lewis the Pious asserts the independent right of monarchy and conquest, and the emperor seems on this occasion to have foreseen and prevented the latent claims of the clergy. The royal youth was commanded to take the crown from the altar, and with his own hands to place it on his head, as a gift which he held from God, his father, and the nation. The same ceremony was repeated, though with less energy, in the subsequent associations of Lothaire and Lewis the Second: the Carlovingian sceptre was transmitted from father to son in a lineal descent of four generations; and the ambition of the popes was reduced to the empty honor of crowning and anointing these hereditary princes, who were already invested with their power and dominions. The pious Lewis survived his brothers, and embraced the whole empire of Charlemagne; but the nations and the nobles, his bishops and his children, quickly discerned that this mighty mass was no longer inspired by the same soul; and the foundations were undermined to the centre, while the external surface was yet fair and entire. After a war, or battle, which consumed one hundred thousand Franks, the empire was divided by treaty between his three sons, who had violated every filial and fraternal duty. The kingdoms of Germany and France were forever separated; the provinces of Gaul, between the Rhone and the Alps, the Meuse and the Rhine, were assigned, with Italy, to the Imperial dignity of Lothaire. In the partition of his share, Lorraine and Arles, two recent and transitory kingdoms, were bestowed on the younger children; and Lewis the Second, his eldest son, was content with the realm of Italy, the proper and sufficient patrimony of a Roman emperor. On his death

    without any male issue, the vacant throne was disputed by his uncles and cousins, and the popes most dexterously seized the occasion of judging the claims and merits of the candidates, and of bestowing on the most obsequious, or most liberal, the Imperial office of advocate of the Roman church. The dregs of the Carlovingian race no longer exhibited any symptoms of virtue or power, and the ridiculous epithets of the bard, the stammerer, the fat, and the simple, distinguished the tame and uniform features of a crowd of kings alike deserving of oblivion. By the failure of the collateral branches, the whole inheritance devolved to Charles the Fat, the last emperor of his family: his insanity authorized the desertion of Germany, Italy, and France: he was deposed in a diet, and solicited his daily bread from the rebels by whose contempt his life and liberty had been spared. According to the measure of their force, the governors, the bishops, and the lords, usurped the fragments of the falling empire; and some preference was shown to the female or illegitimate blood of Charlemagne. Of the greater part, the title and possession were alike doubtful, and the merit was adequate to the contracted scale of their dominions. Those who could appear with an army at the gates of Rome were crowned emperors in the Vatican; but their modesty was more frequently satisfied with the appellation of kings of Italy: and the whole term of seventy-four years may be deemed a vacancy, from the abdication of Charles the Fat to the establishment of Otho the First.

    Otho was of the noble race of the dukes of Saxony; and if he truly descended from Witikind, the adversary and proselyte of Charlemagne, the posterity of a vanquished people was exalted to reign over their conquerors. His father, Henry the Fowler, was elected, by the suffrage of the nation, to save and institute the kingdom of Germany. Its limits were enlarged on every side by his son, the first and greatest of the Othos. A portion of Gaul, to the west of the Rhine, along the banks of the Meuse and the Moselle, was assigned to the Germans, by whose blood and language it has been tinged since the time of Cæsar and Tacitus. Between the Rhine, the Rhone, and the Alps, the

    successors of Otho acquired a vain supremacy over the broken kingdoms of Burgundy and Arles. In the North, Christianity was propagated by the sword of Otho, the conqueror and apostle of the Slavic nations of the Elbe and Oder: the marches of Brandenburgh and Sleswick were fortified with German colonies; and the king of Denmark, the dukes of Poland and Bohemia, confessed themselves his tributary vassals. At the head of a victorious army, he passed the Alps, subdued the kingdom of Italy, delivered the pope, and forever fixed the Imperial crown in the name and nation of Germany. From that memorable æra, two maxims of public jurisprudence were introduced by force and ratified by time. I. That the prince, who was elected in the German diet, acquired, from that instant, the subject kingdoms of Italy and Rome. II. But that he might not legally assume the titles of emperor and Augustus, till he had received the crown from the hands of the Roman pontiff.

    The Imperial dignity of Charlemagne was announced to the East by the alteration of his style; and instead of saluting his fathers, the Greek emperors, he presumed to adopt the more equal and familiar appellation of brother. Perhaps in his connection with Irene he aspired to the name of husband: his embassy to Constantinople spoke the language of peace and friendship, and might conceal a treaty of marriage with that ambitious princess, who had renounced the most sacred duties of a mother. The nature, the duration, the probable consequences of such a union between two distant and dissonant empires, it is impossible to conjecture; but the unanimous silence of the Latins may teach us to suspect, that the report was invented by the enemies of Irene, to charge her with the guilt of betraying the church and state to the strangers of the West. The French ambassadors were the spectators, and had nearly been the victims, of the conspiracy of Nicephorus, and the national hatred. Constantinople was exasperated by the treason and sacrilege of ancient Rome: a proverb, “That the Franks were good friends and bad neighbors,” was in every one’s mouth; but it was dangerous to

    provoke a neighbor who might be tempted to reiterate, in the church of St. Sophia, the ceremony of his Imperial coronation. After a tedious journey of circuit and delay, the ambassadors of Nicephorus found him in his camp, on the banks of the River Sala; and Charlemagne affected to confound their vanity by displaying, in a Franconian village, the pomp, or at least the pride, of the Byzantine palace. The Greeks were successively led through four halls of audience: in the first they were ready to fall prostrate before a splendid personage in a chair of state, till he informed them that he was only a servant, the constable, or master of the horse, of the emperor. The same mistake, and the same answer, were repeated in the apartments of the count palatine, the steward, and the chamberlain; and their impatience was gradually heightened, till the doors of the presence-chamber were thrown open, and they beheld the genuine monarch, on his throne, enriched with the foreign luxury which he despised, and encircled with the love and reverence of his victorious chiefs. A treaty of peace and alliance was concluded between the two empires, and the limits of the East and West were defined by the right of present possession. But the Greeks soon forgot this humiliating equality, or remembered it only to hate the Barbarians by whom it was extorted. During the short union of virtue and power, they respectfully saluted the august Charlemagne, with the acclamations of basileus, and emperor of the Romans. As soon as these qualities were separated in the person of his pious son, the Byzantine letters were inscribed, “To the king, or, as he styles himself, the emperor of the Franks and Lombards.” When both power and virtue were extinct, they despoiled Lewis the Second of his hereditary title, and with the barbarous appellation of rex or rega, degraded him among the crowd of Latin princes. His reply is expressive of his weakness: he proves, with some learning, that, both in sacred and profane history, the name of king is synonymous with the Greek word basileus: if, at Constantinople, it were assumed in a more exclusive and imperial sense, he claims from his ancestors, and from the popes, a just participation of the honors of the Roman purple. The same controversy was revived in the reign of the Othos; and their ambassador

    describes, in lively colors, the insolence of the Byzantine court. The Greeks affected to despise the poverty and ignorance of the Franks and Saxons; and in their last decline refused to prostitute to the kings of Germany the title of Roman emperors.

    These emperors, in the election of the popes, continued to exercise the powers which had been assumed by the Gothic and Grecian princes; and the importance of this prerogative increased with the temporal estate and spiritual jurisdiction of the Roman church. In the Christian aristocracy, the principal members of the clergy still formed a senate to assist the administration, and to supply the vacancy, of the bishop. Rome was divided into twenty-eight parishes, and each parish was governed by a cardinal priest, or presbyter, a title which, however common or modest in its origin, has aspired to emulate the purple of kings. Their number was enlarged by the association of the seven deacons of the most considerable hospitals, the seven palatine judges of the Lateran, and some dignitaries of the church. This ecclesiastical senate was directed by the seven cardinal-bishops of the Roman province, who were less occupied in the suburb dioceses of Ostia, Porto, Velitræ, Tusculum, Præneste, Tibur, and the Sabines, than by their weekly service in the Lateran, and their superior share in the honors and authority of the apostolic see. On the death of the pope, these bishops recommended a successor to the suffrage of the college of cardinals, and their choice was ratified or rejected by the applause or clamor of the Roman people. But the election was imperfect; nor could the pontiff be legally consecrated till the emperor, the advocate of the church, had graciously signified his approbation and consent. The royal commissioner examined, on the spot, the form and freedom of the proceedings; nor was it till after a previous scrutiny into the qualifications of the candidates, that he accepted an oath of fidelity, and confirmed the donations which had successively enriched the patrimony of St. Peter. In the frequent schisms, the rival claims were submitted to the sentence of the emperor; and in a synod of bishops he

    presumed to judge, to condemn, and to punish, the crimes of a guilty pontiff. Otho the First imposed a treaty on the senate and people, who engaged to prefer the candidate most acceptable to his majesty: his successors anticipated or prevented their choice: they bestowed the Roman benefice, like the bishoprics of Cologne or Bamberg, on their chancellors or preceptors; and whatever might be the merit of a Frank or Saxon, his name sufficiently attests the interposition of foreign power. These acts of prerogative were most speciously excused by the vices of a popular election. The competitor who had been excluded by the cardinals appealed to the passions or avarice of the multitude; the Vatican and the Lateran were stained with blood; and the most powerful senators, the marquises of Tuscany and the counts of Tusculum, held the apostolic see in a long and disgraceful servitude. The Roman pontiffs, of the ninth and tenth centuries, were insulted, imprisoned, and murdered, by their tyrants; and such was their indigence, after the loss and usurpation of the ecclesiastical patrimonies, that they could neither support the state of a prince, nor exercise the charity of a priest. The influence of two sister prostitutes, Marozia and Theodora, was founded on their wealth and beauty, their political and amorous intrigues: the most strenuous of their lovers were rewarded with the Roman mitre, and their reign may have suggested to the darker ages the fable of a female pope. The bastard son, the grandson, and the great-grandson of Marozia, a rare genealogy, were seated in the chair of St. Peter, and it was at the age of nineteen years that the second of these became the head of the Latin church. * His youth and manhood were of a suitable complexion; and the nations of pilgrims could bear testimony to the charges that were urged against him in a Roman synod, and in the presence of Otho the Great. As John XII. had renounced the dress and decencies of his profession, the soldier may not perhaps be dishonored by the wine which he drank, the blood that he spilt, the flames that he kindled, or the licentious pursuits of gaming and hunting. His open simony might be the consequence of distress; and his blasphemous invocation of Jupiter and Venus, if it be true, could not possibly be serious.

    But we read, with some surprise, that the worthy grandson of Marozia lived in public adultery with the matrons of Rome; that the Lateran palace was turned into a school for prostitution, and that his rapes of virgins and widows had deterred the female pilgrims from visiting the tomb of St. Peter, lest, in the devout act, they should be violated by his successor. The Protestants have dwelt with malicious pleasure on these characters of Antichrist; but to a philosophic eye, the vices of the clergy are far less dangerous than their virtues. After a long series of scandal, the apostolic see was reformed and exalted by the austerity and zeal of Gregory VII. That ambitious monk devoted his life to the execution of two projects. I. To fix in the college of cardinals the freedom and independence of election, and forever to abolish the right or usurpation of the emperors and the Roman people. II. To bestow and resume the Western empire as a fief or benefice of the church, and to extend his temporal dominion over the kings and kingdoms of the earth. After a contest of fifty years, the first of these designs was accomplished by the firm support of the ecclesiastical order, whose liberty was connected with that of their chief. But the second attempt, though it was crowned with some partial and apparent success, has been vigorously resisted by the secular power, and finally extinguished by the improvement of human reason.

    In the revival of the empire of empire of Rome, neither the bishop nor the people could bestow on Charlemagne or Otho the provinces which were lost, as they had been won, by the chance of arms. But the Romans were free to choose a master for themselves; and the powers which had been delegated to the patrician, were irrevocably granted to the French and Saxon emperors of the West. The broken records of the times preserve some remembrance of their palace, their mint, their tribunal, their edicts, and the sword of justice, which, as late as the thirteenth century, was derived from Cæsar to the præfect of the city. Between the arts of the popes and the violence of the people, this supremacy was crushed and annihilated. Content with the titles of emperor and Augustus,

    the successors of Charlemagne neglected to assert this local jurisdiction. In the hour of prosperity, their ambition was diverted by more alluring objects; and in the decay and division of the empire, they were oppressed by the defence of their hereditary provinces. Amidst the ruins of Italy, the famous Marozia invited one of the usurpers to assume the character of her third husband; and Hugh, king of Burgundy was introduced by her faction into the mole of Hadrian or Castle of St. Angelo, which commands the principal bridge and entrance of Rome. Her son by the first marriage, Alberic, was compelled to attend at the nuptial banquet; but his reluctant and ungraceful service was chastised with a blow by his new father. The blow was productive of a revolution. “Romans,” exclaimed the youth, “once you were the masters of the world, and these Burgundians the most abject of your slaves. They now reign, these voracious and brutal savages, and my injury is the commencement of your servitude.” The alarum bell rang to arms in every quarter of the city: the Burgundians retreated with haste and shame; Marozia was imprisoned by her victorious son, and his brother, Pope John XI., was reduced to the exercise of his spiritual functions. With the title of prince, Alberic possessed above twenty years the government of Rome; and he is said to have gratified the popular prejudice, by restoring the office, or at least the title, of consuls and tribunes. His son and heir Octavian assumed, with the pontificate, the name of John XII.: like his predecessor, he was provoked by the Lombard princes to seek a deliverer for the church and republic; and the services of Otho were rewarded with the Imperial dignity. But the Saxon was imperious, the Romans were impatient, the festival of the coronation was disturbed by the secret conflict of prerogative and freedom, and Otho commanded his sword-bearer not to stir from his person, lest he should be assaulted and murdered at the foot of the altar. Before he repassed the Alps, the emperor chastised the revolt of the people and the ingratitude of John XII. The pope was degraded in a synod; the præfect was mounted on an ass, whipped through the city, and cast into a dungeon; thirteen of the most guilty were hanged, others were mutilated or banished; and this severe process was justified by

    the ancient laws of Theodosius and Justinian. The voice of fame has accused the second Otho of a perfidious and bloody act, the massacre of the senators, whom he had invited to his table under the fair semblance of hospitality and friendship. In the minority of his son Otho the Third, Rome made a bold attempt to shake off the Saxon yoke, and the consul Crescentius was the Brutus of the republic. From the condition of a subject and an exile, he twice rose to the command of the city, oppressed, expelled, and created the popes, and formed a conspiracy for restoring the authority of the Greek emperors. * In the fortress of St. Angelo, he maintained an obstinate siege, till the unfortunate consul was betrayed by a promise of safety: his body was suspended on a gibbet, and his head was exposed on the battlements of the castle. By a reverse of fortune, Otho, after separating his troops, was besieged three days, without food, in his palace; and a disgraceful escape saved him from the justice or fury of the Romans. The senator Ptolemy was the leader of the people, and the widow of Crescentius enjoyed the pleasure or the fame of revenging her husband, by a poison which she administered to her Imperial lover. It was the design of Otho the Third to abandon the ruder countries of the North, to erect his throne in Italy, and to revive the institutions of the Roman monarchy. But his successors only once in their lives appeared on the banks of the Tyber, to receive their crown in the Vatican. Their absence was contemptible, their presence odious and formidable. They descended from the Alps, at the head of their barbarians, who were strangers and enemies to the country; and their transient visit was a scene of tumult and bloodshed. A faint remembrance of their ancestors still tormented the Romans; and they beheld with pious indignation the succession of Saxons, Franks, Swabians, and Bohemians, who usurped the purple and prerogatives of the Cæsars.

    Chapter XLIX: Conquest Of Italy By The Franks. —

    Part VI.

    There is nothing perhaps more adverse to nature and reason than to hold in obedience remote countries and foreign nations, in opposition to their inclination and interest. A torrent of Barbarians may pass over the earth, but an extensive empire must be supported by a refined system of policy and oppression; in the centre, an absolute power, prompt in action and rich in resources; a swift and easy communication with the extreme parts; fortifications to check the first effort of rebellion; a regular administration to protect and punish; and a well-disciplined army to inspire fear, without provoking discontent and despair. Far different was the situation of the German Cæsars, who were ambitious to enslave the kingdom of Italy. Their patrimonial estates were stretched along the Rhine, or scattered in the provinces; but this ample domain was alienated by the imprudence or distress of successive princes; and their revenue, from minute and vexatious prerogative, was scarcely sufficient for the maintenance of their household. Their troops were formed by the legal or voluntary service of their feudal vassals, who passed the Alps with reluctance, assumed the license of rapine and disorder, and capriciously deserted before the end of the campaign. Whole armies were swept away by the pestilential influence of the climate: the survivors brought back the bones of their princes and nobles, and the effects of their own intemperance were often imputed to the treachery and malice of the Italians, who rejoiced at least in the calamities of the Barbarians. This irregular tyranny might contend on equal terms with the petty tyrants of Italy; nor can the people, or the reader, be much interested in the event of the quarrel. But in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the Lombards rekindled the flame of industry and freedom; and the generous example was at length imitated by the republics of Tuscany. * In the Italian cities a municipal government had never been totally abolished; and their first privileges were granted by the favor and policy of the emperors, who were desirous of erecting a plebeian barrier against the independence of the nobles. But their rapid progress, the daily extension of their power and pretensions, were founded on the numbers and spirit of these

    rising communities. Each city filled the measure of her diocese or district: the jurisdiction of the counts and bishops, of the marquises and counts, was banished from the land; and the proudest nobles were persuaded or compelled to desert their solitary castles, and to embrace the more honorable character of freemen and magistrates. The legislative authority was inherent in the general assembly; but the executive powers were intrusted to three consuls, annually chosen from the three orders of captains, valvassors, and commons, into which the republic was divided. Under the protection of equal law, the labors of agriculture and commerce were gradually revived; but the martial spirit of the Lombards was nourished by the presence of danger; and as often as the bell was rung, or the standard erected, the gates of the city poured forth a numerous and intrepid band, whose zeal in their own cause was soon guided by the use and discipline of arms. At the foot of these popular ramparts, the pride of the Cæsars was overthrown; and the invincible genius of liberty prevailed over the two Frederics, the greatest princes of the middle age; the first, superior perhaps in military prowess; the second, who undoubtedly excelled in the softer accomplishments of peace and learning.

    Ambitious of restoring the splendor of the purple, Frederic the First invaded the republics of Lombardy, with the arts of a statesman, the valor of a soldier, and the cruelty of a tyrant. The recent discovery of the Pandects had renewed a science most favorable to despotism; and his venal advocates proclaimed the emperor the absolute master of the lives and properties of his subjects. His royal prerogatives, in a less odious sense, were acknowledged in the diet of Roncaglia; and the revenue of Italy was fixed at thirty thousand pounds of silver, which were multiplied to an indefinite demand by the rapine of the fiscal officers. The obstinate cities were reduced by the terror or the force of his arms: his captives were delivered to the executioner, or shot from his military engines; and. after the siege and surrender of Milan, the buildings of that stately capital were razed to the ground, three hundred

    hostages were sent into Germany, and the inhabitants were dispersed in four villages, under the yoke of the inflexible conqueror. But Milan soon rose from her ashes; and the league of Lombardy was cemented by distress: their cause was espoused by Venice, Pope Alexander the Third, and the Greek emperor: the fabric of oppression was overturned in a day; and in the treaty of Constance, Frederic subscribed, with some reservations, the freedom of four-and-twenty cities. His grandson contended with their vigor and maturity; but Frederic the Second was endowed with some personal and peculiar advantages. His birth and education recommended him to the Italians; and in the implacable discord of the two factions, the Ghibelins were attached to the emperor, while the Guelfs displayed the banner of liberty and the church. The court of Rome had slumbered, when his father Henry the Sixth was permitted to unite with the empire the kingdoms of Naples and Sicily; and from these hereditary realms the son derived an ample and ready supply of troops and treasure. Yet Frederic the Second was finally oppressed by the arms of the Lombards and the thunders of the Vatican: his kingdom was given to a stranger, and the last of his family was beheaded at Naples on a public scaffold. During sixty years, no emperor appeared in Italy, and the name was remembered only by the ignominious sale of the last relics of sovereignty.

    The Barbarian conquerors of the West were pleased to decorate their chief with the title of emperor; but it was not their design to invest him with the despotism of Constantine and Justinian. The persons of the Germans were free, their conquests were their own, and their national character was animated by a spirit which scorned the servile jurisprudence of the new or the ancient Rome. It would have been a vain and dangerous attempt to impose a monarch on the armed freemen, who were impatient of a magistrate; on the bold, who refused to obey; on the powerful, who aspired to command. The empire of Charlemagne and Otho was distributed among the dukes of the nations or provinces, the counts of the smaller districts, and the margraves of the marches or

    frontiers, who all united the civil and military authority as it had been delegated to the lieutenants of the first Cæsars. The Roman governors, who, for the most part, were soldiers of fortune, seduced their mercenary legions, assumed the Imperial purple, and either failed or succeeded in their revolt, without wounding the power and unity of government. If the dukes, margraves, and counts of Germany, were less audacious in their claims, the consequences of their success were more lasting and pernicious to the state. Instead of aiming at the supreme rank, they silently labored to establish and appropriate their provincial independence. Their ambition was seconded by the weight of their estates and vassals, their mutual example and support, the common interest of the subordinate nobility, the change of princes and families, the minorities of Otho the Third and Henry the Fourth, the ambition of the popes, and the vain pursuit of the fugitive crowns of Italy and Rome. All the attributes of regal and territorial jurisdiction were gradually usurped by the commanders of the provinces; the right of peace and war, of life and death, of coinage and taxation, of foreign alliance and domestic economy. Whatever had been seized by violence, was ratified by favor or distress, was granted as the price of a doubtful vote or a voluntary service; whatever had been granted to one could not, without injury, be denied to his successor or equal; and every act of local or temporary possession was insensibly moulded into the constitution of the Germanic kingdom. In every province, the visible presence of the duke or count was interposed between the throne and the nobles; the subjects of the law became the vassals of a private chief; and the standard which he received from his sovereign, was often raised against him in the field. The temporal power of the clergy was cherished and exalted by the superstition or policy of the Carlovingian and Saxon dynasties, who blindly depended on their moderation and fidelity; and the bishoprics of Germany were made equal in extent and privilege, superior in wealth and population, to the most ample states of the military order. As long as the emperors retained the prerogative of bestowing on every vacancy these ecclesiastic and secular benefices, their cause was maintained by the

    gratitude or ambition of their friends and favorites. But in the quarrel of the investitures, they were deprived of their influence over the episcopal chapters; the freedom of election was restored, and the sovereign was reduced, by a solemn mockery, to his first prayers, the recommendation, once in his reign, to a single prebend in each church. The secular governors, instead of being recalled at the will of a superior, could be degraded only by the sentence of their peers. In the first age of the monarchy, the appointment of the son to the duchy or county of his father, was solicited as a favor; it was gradually obtained as a custom, and extorted as a right: the lineal succession was often extended to the collateral or female branches; the states of the empire (their popular, and at length their legal, appellation) were divided and alienated by testament and sale; and all idea of a public trust was lost in that of a private and perpetual inheritance. The emperor could not even be enriched by the casualties of forfeiture and extinction: within the term of a year, he was obliged to dispose of the vacant fief; and, in the choice of the candidate, it was his duty to consult either the general or the provincial diet.

    After the death of Frederic the Second, Germany was left a monster with a hundred heads. A crowd of princes and prelates disputed the ruins of the empire: the lords of innumerable castles were less prone to obey, than to imitate, their superiors; and, according to the measure of their strength, their incessant hostilities received the names of conquest or robbery. Such anarchy was the inevitable consequence of the laws and manners of Europe; and the kingdoms of France and Italy were shivered into fragments by the violence of the same tempest. But the Italian cities and the French vassals were divided and destroyed, while the union of the Germans has produced, under the name of an empire, a great system of a federative republic. In the frequent and at last the perpetual institution of diets, a national spirit was kept alive, and the powers of a common legislature are still exercised by the three branches or colleges of the electors, the princes, and the free and Imperial cities of Germany. I. Seven

    of the most powerful feudatories were permitted to assume, with a distinguished name and rank, the exclusive privilege of choosing the Roman emperor; and these electors were the king of Bohemia, the duke of Saxony, the margrave of Brandenburgh, the count palatine of the Rhine, and the three archbishops of Mentz, of Treves, and of Cologne. II. The college of princes and prelates purged themselves of a promiscuous multitude: they reduced to four representative votes the long series of independent counts, and excluded the nobles or equestrian order, sixty thousand of whom, as in the Polish diets, had appeared on horseback in the field of election. III. The pride of birth and dominion, of the sword and the mitre, wisely adopted the commons as the third branch of the legislature, and, in the progress of society, they were introduced about the same æra into the national assemblies of France England, and Germany. The Hanseatic League commanded the trade and navigation of the north: the confederates of the Rhine secured the peace and intercourse of the inland country; the influence of the cities has been adequate to their wealth and policy, and their negative still invalidates the acts of the two superior colleges of electors and princes.

    It is in the fourteenth century that we may view in the strongest light the state and contrast of the Roman empire of Germany, which no longer held, except on the borders of the Rhine and Danube, a single province of Trajan or Constantine. Their unworthy successors were the counts of Hapsburgh, of Nassau, of Luxemburgh, and Schwartzenburgh: the emperor Henry the Seventh procured for his son the crown of Bohemia, and his grandson Charles the Fourth was born among a people strange and barbarous in the estimation of the Germans themselves. After the excommunication of Lewis of Bavaria, he received the gift or promise of the vacant empire from the Roman pontiffs, who, in the exile and captivity of Avignon, affected the dominion of the earth. The death of his competitors united the electoral college, and Charles was unanimously saluted king of the Romans, and future emperor;

    a title which, in the same age, was prostituted to the Cæsars of Germany and Greece. The German emperor was no more than the elective and impotent magistrate of an aristocracy of princes, who had not left him a village that he might call his own. His best prerogative was the right of presiding and proposing in the national senate, which was convened at his summons; and his native kingdom of Bohemia, less opulent than the adjacent city of Nuremberg, was the firmest seat of his power and the richest source of his revenue. The army with which he passed the Alps consisted of three hundred horse. In the cathedral of St. Ambrose, Charles was crowned with the iron crown, which tradition ascribed to the Lombard monarchy; but he was admitted only with a peaceful train; the gates of the city were shut upon him; and the king of Italy was held a captive by the arms of the Visconti, whom he confirmed in the sovereignty of Milan. In the Vatican he was again crowned with the golden crown of the empire; but, in obedience to a secret treaty, the Roman emperor immediately withdrew, without reposing a single night within the walls of Rome. The eloquent Petrarch, whose fancy revived the visionary glories of the Capitol, deplores and upbraids the ignominious flight of the Bohemian; and even his contemporaries could observe, that the sole exercise of his authority was in the lucrative sale of privileges and titles. The gold of Italy secured the election of his son; but such was the shameful poverty of the Roman emperor, that his person was arrested by a butcher in the streets of Worms, and was detained in the public inn, as a pledge or hostage for the payment of his expenses.

    From this humiliating scene, let us turn to the apparent majesty of the same Charles in the diets of the empire. The golden bull, which fixes the Germanic constitution, is promulgated in the style of a sovereign and legislator. A hundred princes bowed before his throne, and exalted their own dignity by the voluntary honors which they yielded to their chief or minister. At the royal banquet, the hereditary great officers, the seven electors, who in rank and title were

    equal to kings, performed their solemn and domestic service of the palace. The seals of the triple kingdom were borne in state by the archbishops of Mentz, Cologne, and Treves, the perpetual arch-chancellors of Germany, Italy, and Arles. The great marshal, on horseback, exercised his function with a silver measure of oats, which he emptied on the ground, and immediately dismounted to regulate the order of the guests The great steward, the count palatine of the Rhine, place the dishes on the table. The great chamberlain, the margrave of Brandenburgh, presented, after the repast, the golden ewer and basin, to wash. The king of Bohemia, as great cup-bearer, was represented by the emperor’s brother, the duke of Luxemburgh and Brabant; and the procession was closed by the great huntsmen, who introduced a boar and a stag, with a loud chorus of horns and hounds. Nor was the supremacy of the emperor confined to Germany alone: the hereditary monarchs of Europe confessed the preëminence of his rank and dignity: he was the first of the Christian princes, the temporal head of the great republic of the West: to his person the title of majesty was long appropriated; and he disputed with the pope the sublime prerogative of creating kings and assembling councils. The oracle of the civil law, the learned Bartolus, was a pensioner of Charles the Fourth; and his school resounded with the doctrine, that the Roman emperor was the rightful sovereign of the earth, from the rising to the setting sun. The contrary opinion was condemned, not as an error, but as a heresy, since even the gospel had pronounced, “And there went forth a decree from Cæsar Augustus, that all the world should be taxed.”

    If we annihilate the interval of time and space between Augustus and Charles, strong and striking will be the contrast between the two Cæsars; the Bohemian who concealed his weakness under the mask of ostentation, and the Roman, who disguised his strength under the semblance of modesty. At the head of his victorious legions, in his reign over the sea and land, from the Nile and Euphrates to the Atlantic Ocean, Augustus professed himself the servant of the state and the

    equal of his fellow-citizens. The conqueror of Rome and her provinces assumed a popular and legal form of a censor, a consul, and a tribune. His will was the law of mankind, but in the declaration of his laws he borrowed the voice of the senate and people; and from their decrees their master accepted and renewed his temporary commission to administer the republic. In his dress, his domestics, his titles, in all the offices of social life, Augustus maintained the character of a private Roman; and his most artful flatterers respected the secret of his absolute and perpetual monarchy.

    Chapter L:

    Description Of Arabia And Its Inhabitants.

    Part I.

    Description Of Arabia And Its Inhabitants. — Birth, Character, And Doctrine Of Mahomet. — He Preaches At Mecca. — Flies To Medina. — Propagates His Religion By The Sword. — Voluntary Or Reluctant Submission Of The Arabs. — His Death And Successors. — The Claims And Fortunes Of All And His Descendants.

    After pursuing above six hundred years the fleeting Cæsars of Constantinople and Germany, I now descend, in the reign of Heraclius, on the eastern borders of the Greek monarchy. While the state was exhausted by the Persian war, and the church was distracted by the Nestorian and Monophysite sects, Mahomet, with the sword in one hand and the Koran in the other, erected his throne on the ruins of Christianity and of Rome. The genius of the Arabian prophet, the manners of his nation, and the spirit of his religion, involve the causes of the decline and fall of the Eastern empire; and our eyes are curiously intent on one of the most memorable revolutions, which have impressed a new and lasting character on the nations of the globe.

    In the vacant space between Persia, Syria, Egypt, and Æthiopia, the Arabian peninsula may be conceived as a triangle of spacious but irregular dimensions. From the

    northern point of Beles on the Euphrates, a line of fifteen hundred miles is terminated by the Straits of Bebelmandel and the land of frankincense. About half this length may be allowed for the middle breadth, from east to west, from Bassora to Suez, from the Persian Gulf to the Red Sea. The sides of the triangle are gradually enlarged, and the southern basis presents a front of a thousand miles to the Indian Ocean. The entire surface of the peninsula exceeds in a fourfold proportion that of Germany or France; but the far greater part has been justly stigmatized with the epithets of the stony and the sandy. Even the wilds of Tartary are decked, by the hand of nature, with lofty trees and luxuriant herbage; and the lonesome traveller derives a sort of comfort and society from the presence of vegetable life. But in the dreary waste of Arabia, a boundless level of sand is intersected by sharp and naked mountains; and the face of the desert, without shade or shelter, is scorched by the direct and intense rays of a tropical sun. Instead of refreshing breezes, the winds, particularly from the south-west, diffuse a noxious and even deadly vapor; the hillocks of sand which they alternately raise and scatter, are compared to the billows of the ocean, and whole caravans, whole armies, have been lost and buried in the whirlwind. The common benefits of water are an object of desire and contest; and such is the scarcity of wood, that some art is requisite to preserve and propagate the element of fire. Arabia is destitute of navigable rivers, which fertilize the soil, and convey its produce to the adjacent regions: the torrents that fall from the hills are imbibed by the thirsty earth: the rare and hardy plants, the tamarind or the acacia, that strike their roots into the clefts of the rocks, are nourished by the dews of the night: a scanty supply of rain is collected in cisterns and aqueducts: the wells and springs are the secret treasure of the desert; and the pilgrim of Mecca, after many a dry and sultry march, is disgusted by the taste of the waters which have rolled over a bed of sulphur or salt. Such is the general and genuine picture of the climate of Arabia. The experience of evil enhances the value of any local or partial enjoyments. A shady grove, a green pasture, a stream of fresh water, are sufficient to attract a colony of sedentary Arabs to

    the fortunate spots which can afford food and refreshment to themselves and their cattle, and which encourage their industry in the cultivation of the palmtree and the vine. The high lands that border on the Indian Ocean are distinguished by their superior plenty of wood and water; the air is more temperate, the fruits are more delicious, the animals and the human race more numerous: the fertility of the soil invites and rewards the toil of the husbandman; and the peculiar gifts of frankincense and coffee have attracted in different ages the merchants of the world. If it be compared with the rest of the peninsula, this sequestered region may truly deserve the appellation of the happy; and the splendid coloring of fancy and fiction has been suggested by contrast, and countenanced by distance. It was for this earthly paradise that Nature had reserved her choicest favors and her most curious workmanship: the incompatible blessings of luxury and innocence were ascribed to the natives: the soil was impregnated with gold and gems, and both the land and sea were taught to exhale the odors of aromatic sweets. This division of the sandy, the stony, and the happy, so familiar to the Greeks and Latins, is unknown to the Arabians themselves; and it is singular enough, that a country, whose language and inhabitants have ever been the same, should scarcely retain a vestige of its ancient geography. The maritime districts of Bahrein and Oman are opposite to the realm of Persia. The kingdom of Yemen displays the limits, or at least the situation, of Arabia Felix: the name of Neged is extended over the inland space; and the birth of Mahomet has illustrated the province of Hejaz along the coast of the Red Sea.

    The measure of population is regulated by the means of subsistence; and the inhabitants of this vast peninsula might be outnumbered by the subjects of a fertile and industrious province. Along the shores of the Persian Gulf, of the ocean, and even of the Red Sea, the Icthyophagi, or fish eaters, continued to wander in quest of their precarious food. In this primitive and abject state, which ill deserves the name of

    society, the human brute, without arts or laws, almost without sense or language, is poorly distinguished from the rest of the animal creation. Generations and ages might roll away in silent oblivion, and the helpless savage was restrained from multiplying his race by the wants and pursuits which confined his existence to the narrow margin of the seacoast. But in an early period of antiquity the great body of the Arabs had emerged from this scene of misery; and as the naked wilderness could not maintain a people of hunters, they rose at once to the more secure and plentiful condition of the pastoral life. The same life is uniformly pursued by the roving tribes of the desert; and in the portrait of the modern Bedoweens, we may trace the features of their ancestors, who, in the age of Moses or Mahomet, dwelt under similar tents, and conducted their horses, and camels, and sheep, to the same springs and the same pastures. Our toil is lessened, and our wealth is increased, by our dominion over the useful animals; and the Arabian shepherd had acquired the absolute possession of a faithful friend and a laborious slave. Arabia, in the opinion of the naturalist, is the genuine and original country of the horse; the climate most propitious, not indeed to the size, but to the spirit and swiftness, of that generous animal. The merit of the Barb, the Spanish, and the English breed, is derived from a mixture of Arabian blood: the Bedoweens preserve, with superstitious care, the honors and the memory of the purest race: the males are sold at a high price, but the females are seldom alienated; and the birth of a noble foal was esteemed among the tribes, as a subject of joy and mutual congratulation. These horses are educated in the tents, among the children of the Arabs, with a tender familiarity, which trains them in the habits of gentleness and attachment. They are accustomed only to walk and to gallop: their sensations are not blunted by the incessant abuse of the spur and the whip: their powers are reserved for the moments of flight and pursuit: but no sooner do they feel the touch of the hand or the stirrup, than they dart away with the swiftness of the wind; and if their friend be dismounted in the rapid career, they instantly stop till he has recovered his seat. In the sands of Africa and Arabia, the camel is a sacred and

    precious gift. That strong and patient beast of burden can perform, without eating or drinking, a journey of several days; and a reservoir of fresh water is preserved in a large bag, a fifth stomach of the animal, whose body is imprinted with the marks of servitude: the larger breed is capable of transporting a weight of a thousand pounds; and the dromedary, of a lighter and more active frame, outstrips the fleetest courser in the race. Alive or dead, almost every part of the camel is serviceable to man: her milk is plentiful and nutritious: the young and tender flesh has the taste of veal: a valuable salt is extracted from the urine: the dung supplies the deficiency of fuel; and the long hair, which falls each year and is renewed, is coarsely manufactured into the garments, the furniture, and the tents of the Bedoweens. In the rainy seasons, they consume the rare and insufficient herbage of the desert: during the heats of summer and the scarcity of winter, they remove their encampments to the sea-coast, the hills of Yemen, or the neighborhood of the Euphrates, and have often extorted the dangerous license of visiting the banks of the Nile, and the villages of Syria and Palestine. The life of a wandering Arab is a life of danger and distress; and though sometimes, by rapine or exchange, he may appropriate the fruits of industry, a private citizen in Europe is in the possession of more solid and pleasing luxury than the proudest emir, who marches in the field at the head of ten thousand horse.

    Yet an essential difference may be found between the hordes of Scythia and the Arabian tribes; since many of the latter were collected into towns, and employed in the labors of trade and agriculture. A part of their time and industry was still devoted to the management of their cattle: they mingled, in peace and war, with their brethren of the desert; and the Bedoweens derived from their useful intercourse some supply of their wants, and some rudiments of art and knowledge. Among the forty-two cities of Arabia, enumerated by Abulfeda, the most ancient and populous were situate in the happy Yemen: the towers of Saana, and the marvellous reservoir of Merab, were constructed by the kings of the Homerites; but their profane

    lustre was eclipsed by the prophetic glories of Medina and Mecca, near the Red Sea, and at the distance from each other of two hundred and seventy miles. The last of these holy places was known to the Greeks under the name of Macoraba; and the termination of the word is expressive of its greatness, which has not, indeed, in the most flourishing period, exceeded the size and populousness of Marseilles. Some latent motive, perhaps of superstition, must have impelled the founders, in the choice of a most unpromising situation. They erected their habitations of mud or stone, in a plain about two miles long and one mile broad, at the foot of three barren mountains: the soil is a rock; the water even of the holy well of Zemzem is bitter or brackish; the pastures are remote from the city; and grapes are transported above seventy miles from the gardens of Tayef. The fame and spirit of the Koreishites, who reigned in Mecca, were conspicuous among the Arabian tribes; but their ungrateful soil refused the labors of agriculture, and their position was favorable to the enterprises of trade. By the seaport of Gedda, at the distance only of forty miles, they maintained an easy correspondence with Abyssinia; and that Christian kingdom afforded the first refuge to the disciples of Mahomet. The treasures of Africa were conveyed over the Peninsula to Gerrha or Katif, in the province of Bahrein, a city built, as it is said, of rock-salt, by the Chaldæan exiles; and from thence with the native pearls of the Persian Gulf, they were floated on rafts to the mouth of the Euphrates. Mecca is placed almost at an equal distance, a month’s journey, between Yemen on the right, and Syria on the left hand. The former was the winter, the latter the summer, station of her caravans; and their seasonable arrival relieved the ships of India from the tedious and troublesome navigation of the Red Sea. In the markets of Saana and Merab, in the harbors of Oman and Aden, the camels of the Koreishites were laden with a precious cargo of aromatics; a supply of corn and manufactures was purchased in the fairs of Bostra and Damascus; the lucrative exchange diffused plenty and riches in the streets of Mecca; and the noblest of her sons united the love of arms with the profession of merchandise.

    The perpetual independence of the Arabs has been the theme of praise among strangers and natives; and the arts of controversy transform this singular event into a prophecy and a miracle, in favor of the posterity of Ismael. Some exceptions, that can neither be dismissed nor eluded, render this mode of reasoning as indiscreet as it is superfluous; the kingdom of Yemen has been successively subdued by the Abyssinians, the Persians, the sultans of Egypt, and the Turks; the holy cities of Mecca and Medina have repeatedly bowed under a Scythian tyrant; and the Roman province of Arabia embraced the peculiar wilderness in which Ismael and his sons must have pitched their tents in the face of their brethren. Yet these exceptions are temporary or local; the body of the nation has escaped the yoke of the most powerful monarchies: the arms of Sesostris and Cyrus, of Pompey and Trajan, could never achieve the conquest of Arabia; the present sovereign of the Turks may exercise a shadow of jurisdiction, but his pride is reduced to solicit the friendship of a people, whom it is dangerous to provoke, and fruitless to attack. The obvious causes of their freedom are inscribed on the character and country of the Arabs. Many ages before Mahomet, their intrepid valor had been severely felt by their neighbors in offensive and defensive war. The patient and active virtues of a soldier are insensibly nursed in the habits and discipline of a pastoral life. The care of the sheep and camels is abandoned to the women of the tribe; but the martial youth, under the banner of the emir, is ever on horseback, and in the field, to practise the exercise of the bow, the javelin, and the cimeter. The long memory of their independence is the firmest pledge of its perpetuity and succeeding generations are animated to prove their descent, and to maintain their inheritance. Their domestic feuds are suspended on the approach of a common enemy; and in their last hostilities against the Turks, the caravan of Mecca was attacked and pillaged by fourscore thousand of the confederates. When they advance to battle, the hope of victory is in the front; in the rear, the assurance of a retreat. Their horses and camels, who, in eight or ten days, can perform a march of four or five hundred miles, disappear

    before the conqueror; the secret waters of the desert elude his search, and his victorious troops are consumed with thirst, hunger, and fatigue, in the pursuit of an invisible foe, who scorns his efforts, and safely reposes in the heart of the burning solitude. The arms and deserts of the Bedoweens are not only the safeguards of their own freedom, but the barriers also of the happy Arabia, whose inhabitants, remote from war, are enervated by the luxury of the soil and climate. The legions of Augustus melted away in disease and lassitude; and it is only by a naval power that the reduction of Yemen has been successfully attempted. When Mahomet erected his holy standard, that kingdom was a province of the Persian empire; yet seven princes of the Homerites still reigned in the mountains; and the vicegerent of Chosroes was tempted to forget his distant country and his unfortunate master. The historians of the age of Justinian represent the state of the independent Arabs, who were divided by interest or affection in the long quarrel of the East: the tribe of Gassan was allowed to encamp on the Syrian territory: the princes of Hira were permitted to form a city about forty miles to the southward of the ruins of Babylon. Their service in the field was speedy and vigorous; but their friendship was venal, their faith inconstant, their enmity capricious: it was an easier task to excite than to disarm these roving barbarians; and, in the familiar intercourse of war, they learned to see, and to despise, the splendid weakness both of Rome and of Persia. From Mecca to the Euphrates, the Arabian tribes were confounded by the Greeks and Latins, under the general appellation of Saracens, a name which every Christian mouth has been taught to pronounce with terror and abhorrence.

    Chapter L: Description Of Arabia And Its Inhabitants. —

    Part II.

    The slaves of domestic tyranny may vainly exult in their national independence: but the Arab is personally free; and he enjoys, in some degree, the benefits of society, without

    forfeiting the prerogatives of nature. In every tribe, superstition, or gratitude, or fortune, has exalted a particular family above the heads of their equals. The dignities of sheick and emir invariably descend in this chosen race; but the order of succession is loose and precarious; and the most worthy or aged of the noble kinsmen are preferred to the simple, though important, office of composing disputes by their advice, and guiding valor by their example. Even a female of sense and spirit has been permitted to command the countrymen of Zenobia. The momentary junction of several tribes produces an army: their more lasting union constitutes a nation; and the supreme chief, the emir of emirs, whose banner is displayed at their head, may deserve, in the eyes of strangers, the honors of the kingly name. If the Arabian princes abuse their power, they are quickly punished by the desertion of their subjects, who had been accustomed to a mild and parental jurisdiction. Their spirit is free, their steps are unconfined, the desert is open, and the tribes and families are held together by a mutual and voluntary compact. The softer natives of Yemen supported the pomp and majesty of a monarch; but if he could not leave his palace without endangering his life, the active powers of government must have been devolved on his nobles and magistrates. The cities of Mecca and Medina present, in the heart of Asia, the form, or rather the substance, of a commonwealth. The grandfather of Mahomet, and his lineal ancestors, appear in foreign and domestic transactions as the princes of their country; but they reigned, like Pericles at Athens, or the Medici at Florence, by the opinion of their wisdom and integrity; their influence was divided with their patrimony; and the sceptre was transferred from the uncles of the prophet to a younger branch of the tribe of Koreish. On solemn occasions they convened the assembly of the people; and, since mankind must be either compelled or persuaded to obey, the use and reputation of oratory among the ancient Arabs is the clearest evidence of public freedom. But their simple freedom was of a very different cast from the nice and artificial machinery of the Greek and Roman republics, in which each member possessed an undivided share of the civil and political rights of the community. In the

    more simple state of the Arabs, the nation is free, because each of her sons disdains a base submission to the will of a master. His breast is fortified by the austere virtues of courage, patience, and sobriety; the love of independence prompts him to exercise the habits of self-command; and the fear of dishonor guards him from the meaner apprehension of pain, of danger, and of death. The gravity and firmness of the mind is conspicuous in his outward demeanor; his speech is low, weighty, and concise; he is seldom provoked to laughter; his only gesture is that of stroking his beard, the venerable symbol of manhood; and the sense of his own importance teaches him to accost his equals without levity, and his superiors without awe. The liberty of the Saracens survived their conquests: the first caliphs indulged the bold and familiar language of their subjects; they ascended the pulpit to persuade and edify the congregation; nor was it before the seat of empire was removed to the Tigris, that the Abbasides adopted the proud and pompous ceremonial of the Persian and Byzantine courts.

    In the study of nations and men, we may observe the causes that render them hostile or friendly to each other, that tend to narrow or enlarge, to mollify or exasperate, the social character. The separation of the Arabs from the rest of mankind has accustomed them to confound the ideas of stranger and enemy; and the poverty of the land has introduced a maxim of jurisprudence, which they believe and practise to the present hour. They pretend, that, in the division of the earth, the rich and fertile climates were assigned to the other branches of the human family; and that the posterity of the outlaw Ismael might recover, by fraud or force, the portion of inheritance of which he had been unjustly deprived. According to the remark of Pliny, the Arabian tribes are equally addicted to theft and merchandise; the caravans that traverse the desert are ransomed or pillaged; and their neighbors, since the remote times of Job and Sesostris, have been the victims of their rapacious spirit. If a Bedoween discovers from afar a solitary traveller, he rides furiously

    against him, crying, with a loud voice, “Undress thyself, thy aunt (my wife) is without a garment.” A ready submission entitles him to mercy; resistance will provoke the aggressor, and his own blood must expiate the blood which he presumes to shed in legitimate defence. A single robber, or a few associates, are branded with their genuine name; but the exploits of a numerous band assume the character of lawful and honorable war. The temper of a people thus armed against mankind was doubly inflamed by the domestic license of rapine, murder, and revenge. In the constitution of Europe, the right of peace and war is now confined to a small, and the actual exercise to a much smaller, list of respectable potentates; but each Arab, with impunity and renown, might point his javelin against the life of his countrymen. The union of the nation consisted only in a vague resemblance of language and manners; and in each community, the jurisdiction of the magistrate was mute and impotent. Of the time of ignorance which preceded Mahomet, seventeen hundred battles are recorded by tradition: hostility was imbittered with the rancor of civil faction; and the recital, in prose or verse, of an obsolete feud, was sufficient to rekindle the same passions among the descendants of the hostile tribes. In private life every man, at least every family, was the judge and avenger of his own cause. The nice sensibility of honor, which weighs the insult rather than the injury, sheds its deadly venom on the quarrels of the Arabs: the honor of their women, and of their beards, is most easily wounded; an indecent action, a contemptuous word, can be expiated only by the blood of the offender; and such is their patient inveteracy, that they expect whole months and years the opportunity of revenge. A fine or compensation for murder is familiar to the Barbarians of every age: but in Arabia the kinsmen of the dead are at liberty to accept the atonement, or to exercise with their own hands the law of retaliation. The refined malice of the Arabs refuses even the head of the murderer, substitutes an innocent for the guilty person, and transfers the penalty to the best and most considerable of the race by whom they have been injured. If he falls by their hands, they are exposed, in their turn, to the danger of

    reprisals, the interest and principal of the bloody debt are accumulated: the individuals of either family lead a life of malice and suspicion, and fifty years may sometimes elapse before the account of vengeance be finally settled. This sanguinary spirit, ignorant of pity or forgiveness, has been moderated, however, by the maxims of honor, which require in every private encounter some decent equality of age and strength, of numbers and weapons. An annual festival of two, perhaps of four, months, was observed by the Arabs before the time of Mahomet, during which their swords were religiously sheathed both in foreign and domestic hostility; and this partial truce is more strongly expressive of the habits of anarchy and warfare.

    But the spirit of rapine and revenge was attempered by the milder influence of trade and literature. The solitary peninsula is encompassed by the most civilized nations of the ancient world; the merchant is the friend of mankind; and the annual caravans imported the first seeds of knowledge and politeness into the cities, and even the camps of the desert. Whatever may be the pedigree of the Arabs, their language is derived from the same original stock with the Hebrew, the Syriac, and the Chaldæan tongues; the independence of the tribes was marked by their peculiar dialects; but each, after their own, allowed a just preference to the pure and perspicuous idiom of Mecca. In Arabia, as well as in Greece, the perfection of language outstripped the refinement of manners; and her speech could diversify the fourscore names of honey, the two hundred of a serpent, the five hundred of a lion, the thousand of a sword, at a time when this copious dictionary was intrusted to the memory of an illiterate people. The monuments of the Homerites were inscribed with an obsolete and mysterious character; but the Cufic letters, the groundwork of the present alphabet, were invented on the banks of the Euphrates; and the recent invention was taught at Mecca by a stranger who settled in that city after the birth of Mahomet. The arts of grammar, of metre, and of rhetoric, were unknown to the freeborn eloquence of the Arabians; but

    their penetration was sharp, their fancy luxuriant, their wit strong and sententious, and their more elaborate compositions were addressed with energy and effect to the minds of their hearers. The genius and merit of a rising poet was celebrated by the applause of his own and the kindred tribes. A solemn banquet was prepared, and a chorus of women, striking their tymbals, and displaying the pomp of their nuptials, sung in the presence of their sons and husbands the felicity of their native tribe; that a champion had now appeared to vindicate their rights; that a herald had raised his voice to immortalize their renown. The distant or hostile tribes resorted to an annual fair, which was abolished by the fanaticism of the first Moslems; a national assembly that must have contributed to refine and harmonize the Barbarians. Thirty days were employed in the exchange, not only of corn and wine, but of eloquence and poetry. The prize was disputed by the generous emulation of the bards; the victorious performance was deposited in the archives of princes and emirs; and we may read in our own language, the seven original poems which were inscribed in letters of gold, and suspended in the temple of Mecca. The Arabian poets were the historians and moralists of the age; and if they sympathized with the prejudices, they inspired and crowned the virtues, of their countrymen. The indissoluble union of generosity and valor was the darling theme of their song; and when they pointed their keenest satire against a despicable race, they affirmed, in the bitterness of reproach, that the men knew not how to give, nor the women to deny. The same hospitality, which was practised by Abraham, and celebrated by Homer, is still renewed in the camps of the Arabs. The ferocious Bedoweens, the terror of the desert, embrace, without inquiry or hesitation, the stranger who dares to confide in their honor and to enter their tent. His treatment is kind and respectful: he shares the wealth, or the poverty, of his host; and, after a needful repose, he is dismissed on his way, with thanks, with blessings, and perhaps with gifts. The heart and hand are more largely expanded by the wants of a brother or a friend; but the heroic acts that could deserve the public applause, must have surpassed the narrow measure of discretion and experience. A

    dispute had arisen, who, among the citizens of Mecca, was entitled to the prize of generosity; and a successive application was made to the three who were deemed most worthy of the trial. Abdallah, the son of Abbas, had undertaken a distant journey, and his foot was in the stirrup when he heard the voice of a suppliant, “O son of the uncle of the apostle of God, I am a traveller, and in distress!” He instantly dismounted to present the pilgrim with his camel, her rich caparison, and a purse of four thousand pieces of gold, excepting only the sword, either for its intrinsic value, or as the gift of an honored kinsman. The servant of Kais informed the second suppliant that his master was asleep: but he immediately added, “Here is a purse of seven thousand pieces of gold, (it is all we have in the house,) and here is an order, that will entitle you to a camel and a slave;” the master, as soon as he awoke, praised and enfranchised his faithful steward, with a gentle reproof, that by respecting his slumbers he had stinted his bounty. The third of these heroes, the blind Arabah, at the hour of prayer, was supporting his steps on the shoulders of two slaves. “Alas!” he replied, “my coffers are empty! but these you may sell; if you refuse, I renounce them.” At these words, pushing away the youths, he groped along the wall with his staff. The character of Hatem is the perfect model of Arabian virtue: he was brave and liberal, an eloquent poet, and a successful robber; forty camels were roasted at his hospitable feast; and at the prayer of a suppliant enemy he restored both the captives and the spoil. The freedom of his countrymen disdained the laws of justice; they proudly indulged the spontaneous impulse of pity and benevolence.

    The religion of the Arabs, as well as of the Indians, consisted in the worship of the sun, the moon, and the fixed stars; a primitive and specious mode of superstition. The bright luminaries of the sky display the visible image of a Deity: their number and distance convey to a philosophic, or even a vulgar, eye, the idea of boundless space: the character of eternity is marked on these solid globes, that seem incapable of corruption or decay: the regularity of their motions may be

    ascribed to a principle of reason or instinct; and their real, or imaginary, influence encourages the vain belief that the earth and its inhabitants are the object of their peculiar care. The science of astronomy was cultivated at Babylon; but the school of the Arabs was a clear firmament and a naked plain. In their nocturnal marches, they steered by the guidance of the stars: their names, and order, and daily station, were familiar to the curiosity and devotion of the Bedoween; and he was taught by experience to divide, in twenty-eight parts, the zodiac of the moon, and to bless the constellations who refreshed, with salutary rains, the thirst of the desert. The reign of the heavenly orbs could not be extended beyond the visible sphere; and some metaphysical powers were necessary to sustain the transmigration of souls and the resurrection of bodies: a camel was left to perish on the grave, that he might serve his master in another life; and the invocation of departed spirits implies that they were still endowed with consciousness and power. I am ignorant, and I am careless, of the blind mythology of the Barbarians; of the local deities, of the stars, the air, and the earth, of their sex or titles, their attributes or subordination. Each tribe, each family, each independent warrior, created and changed the rites and the object of his fantastic worship; but the nation, in every age, has bowed to the religion, as well as to the language, of Mecca. The genuine antiquity of the Caaba ascends beyond the Christian æra; in describing the coast of the Red Sea, the Greek historian Diodorus has remarked, between the Thamudites and the Sabæans, a famous temple, whose superior sanctity was revered by all the Arabians; the linen or silken veil, which is annually renewed by the Turkish emperor, was first offered by a pious king of the Homerites, who reigned seven hundred years before the time of Mahomet. A tent, or a cavern, might suffice for the worship of the savages, but an edifice of stone and clay has been erected in its place; and the art and power of the monarchs of the East have been confined to the simplicity of the original model. A spacious portico encloses the quadrangle of the Caaba; a square chapel, twenty-four cubits long, twenty-three broad, and twenty-seven high: a door and a window admit the light; the double roof is supported by

    three pillars of wood; a spout (now of gold) discharges the rain-water, and the well Zemzen is protected by a dome from accidental pollution. The tribe of Koreish, by fraud and force, had acquired the custody of the Caaba: the sacerdotal office devolved through four lineal descents to the grandfather of Mahomet; and the family of the Hashemites, from whence he sprung, was the most respectable and sacred in the eyes of their country. The precincts of Mecca enjoyed the rights of sanctuary; and, in the last month of each year, the city and the temple were crowded with a long train of pilgrims, who presented their vows and offerings in the house of God. The same rites which are now accomplished by the faithful Mussulman, were invented and practised by the superstition of the idolaters. At an awful distance they cast away their garments: seven times, with hasty steps, they encircled the Caaba, and kissed the black stone: seven times they visited and adored the adjacent mountains; seven times they threw stones into the valley of Mina; and the pilgrimage was achieved, as at the present hour, by a sacrifice of sheep and camels, and the burial of their hair and nails in the consecrated ground. Each tribe either found or introduced in the Caaba their domestic worship: the temple was adorned, or defiled, with three hundred and sixty idols of men, eagles, lions, and antelopes; and most conspicuous was the statue of Hebal, of red agate, holding in his hand seven arrows, without heads or feathers, the instruments and symbols of profane divination. But this statue was a monument of Syrian arts: the devotion of the ruder ages was content with a pillar or a tablet; and the rocks of the desert were hewn into gods or altars, in imitation of the black stone of Mecca, which is deeply tainted with the reproach of an idolatrous origin. From Japan to Peru, the use of sacrifice has universally prevailed; and the votary has expressed his gratitude, or fear, by destroying or consuming, in honor of the gods, the dearest and most precious of their gifts. The life of a man is the most precious oblation to deprecate a public calamity: the altars of Phnicia and Egypt, of Rome and Carthage, have been polluted with human gore: the cruel practice was long preserved among the Arabs; in the third century, a boy was annually sacrificed by

    the tribe of the Dumatians; and a royal captive was piously slaughtered by the prince of the Saracens, the ally and soldier of the emperor Justinian. A parent who drags his son to the altar, exhibits the most painful and sublime effort of fanaticism: the deed, or the intention, was sanctified by the example of saints and heroes; and the father of Mahomet himself was devoted by a rash vow, and hardly ransomed for the equivalent of a hundred camels. In the time of ignorance, the Arabs, like the Jews and Egyptians, abstained from the taste of swine’s flesh; they circumcised their children at the age of puberty: the same customs, without the censure or the precept of the Koran, have been silently transmitted to their posterity and proselytes. It has been sagaciously conjectured, that the artful legislator indulged the stubborn prejudices of his countrymen. It is more simple to believe that he adhered to the habits and opinions of his youth, without foreseeing that a practice congenial to the climate of Mecca might become useless or inconvenient on the banks of the Danube or the Volga.

    Chapter L: Description Of Arabia And Its Inhabitants. —

    Part III.

    Arabia was free: the adjacent kingdoms were shaken by the storms of conquest and tyranny, and the persecuted sects fled to the happy land where they might profess what they thought, and practise what they professed. The religions of the Sabians and Magians, of the Jews and Christians, were disseminated from the Persian Gulf to the Red Sea. In a remote period of antiquity, Sabianism was diffused over Asia by the science of the Chaldæans and the arms of the Assyrians. From the observations of two thousand years, the priests and astronomers of Babylon deduced the eternal laws of nature and providence. They adored the seven gods or angels, who directed the course of the seven planets, and shed their irresistible influence on the earth. The attributes of the seven planets, with the twelve signs of the zodiac, and the

    twenty-four constellations of the northern and southern hemisphere, were represented by images and talismans; the seven days of the week were dedicated to their respective deities; the Sabians prayed thrice each day; and the temple of the moon at Haran was the term of their pilgrimage. But the flexible genius of their faith was always ready either to teach or to learn: in the tradition of the creation, the deluge, and the patriarchs, they held a singular agreement with their Jewish captives; they appealed to the secret books of Adam, Seth, and Enoch; and a slight infusion of the gospel has transformed the last remnant of the Polytheists into the Christians of St. John, in the territory of Bassora. The altars of Babylon were overturned by the Magians; but the injuries of the Sabians were revenged by the sword of Alexander; Persia groaned above five hundred years under a foreign yoke; and the purest disciples of Zoroaster escaped from the contagion of idolatry, and breathed with their adversaries the freedom of the desert. Seven hundred years before the death of Mahomet, the Jews were settled in Arabia; and a far greater multitude was expelled from the Holy Land in the wars of Titus and Hadrian. The industrious exiles aspired to liberty and power: they erected synagogues in the cities, and castles in the wilderness, and their Gentile converts were confounded with the children of Israel, whom they resembled in the outward mark of circumcision. The Christian missionaries were still more active and successful: the Catholics asserted their universal reign; the sects whom they oppressed, successively retired beyond the limits of the Roman empire; the Marcionites and Manichæans dispersed their fantastic opinions and apocryphal gospels; the churches of Yemen, and the princes of Hira and Gassan, were instructed in a purer creed by the Jacobite and Nestorian bishops. The liberty of choice was presented to the tribes: each Arab was free to elect or to compose his private religion: and the rude superstition of his house was mingled with the sublime theology of saints and philosophers. A fundamental article of faith was inculcated by the consent of the learned strangers; the existence of one supreme God who is exalted above the powers of heaven and earth, but who has often revealed himself to mankind by the

    ministry of his angels and prophets, and whose grace or justice has interrupted, by seasonable miracles, the order of nature. The most rational of the Arabs acknowledged his power, though they neglected his worship; and it was habit rather than conviction that still attached them to the relics of idolatry. The Jews and Christians were the people of the Book; the Bible was already translated into the Arabic language, and the volume of the Old Testament was accepted by the concord of these implacable enemies. In the story of the Hebrew patriarchs, the Arabs were pleased to discover the fathers of their nation. They applauded the birth and promises of Ismael; revered the faith and virtue of Abraham; traced his pedigree and their own to the creation of the first man, and imbibed, with equal credulity, the prodigies of the holy text, and the dreams and traditions of the Jewish rabbis.

    The base and plebeian origin of Mahomet is an unskilful calumny of the Christians, who exalt instead of degrading the merit of their adversary. His descent from Ismael was a national privilege or fable; but if the first steps of the pedigree are dark and doubtful, he could produce many generations of pure and genuine nobility: he sprung from the tribe of Koreish and the family of Hashem, the most illustrious of the Arabs, the princes of Mecca, and the hereditary guardians of the Caaba. The grandfather of Mahomet was Abdol Motalleb, the son of Hashem, a wealthy and generous citizen, who relieved the distress of famine with the supplies of commerce. Mecca, which had been fed by the liberality of the father, was saved by the courage of the son. The kingdom of Yemen was subject to the Christian princes of Abyssinia; their vassal Abrahah was provoked by an insult to avenge the honor of the cross; and the holy city was invested by a train of elephants and an army of Africans. A treaty was proposed; and, in the first audience, the grandfather of Mahomet demanded the restitution of his cattle. “And why,” said Abrahah, “do you not rather implore my clemency in favor of your temple, which I have threatened to destroy?” “Because,” replied the intrepid chief, “the cattle is my own; the Caaba belongs to the gods,

    and they will defend their house from injury and sacrilege.” The want of provisions, or the valor of the Koreish, compelled the Abyssinians to a disgraceful retreat: their discomfiture has been adorned with a miraculous flight of birds, who showered down stones on the heads of the infidels; and the deliverance was long commemorated by the æra of the elephant. The glory of Abdol Motalleb was crowned with domestic happiness; his life was prolonged to the age of one hundred and ten years; and he became the father of six daughters and thirteen sons. His best beloved Abdallah was the most beautiful and modest of the Arabian youth; and in the first night, when he consummated his marriage with Amina, of the noble race of the Zahrites, two hundred virgins are said to have expired of jealousy and despair. Mahomet, or more properly Mohammed, the only son of Abdallah and Amina, was born at Mecca, four years after the death of Justinian, and two months after the defeat of the Abyssinians, whose victory would have introduced into the Caaba the religion of the Christians. In his early infancy, he was deprived of his father, his mother, and his grandfather; his uncles were strong and numerous; and, in the division of the inheritance, the orphan’s share was reduced to five camels and an Æthiopian maid-servant. At home and abroad, in peace and war, Abu Taleb, the most respectable of his uncles, was the guide and guardian of his youth; in his twenty-fifth year, he entered into the service of Cadijah, a rich and noble widow of Mecca, who soon rewarded his fidelity with the gift of her hand and fortune. The marriage contract, in the simple style of antiquity, recites the mutual love of Mahomet and Cadijah; describes him as the most accomplished of the tribe of Koreish; and stipulates a dowry of twelve ounces of gold and twenty camels, which was supplied by the liberality of his uncle. By this alliance, the son of Abdallah was restored to the station of his ancestors; and the judicious matron was content with his domestic virtues, till, in the fortieth year of his age, he assumed the title of a prophet, and proclaimed the religion of the Koran.

    According to the tradition of his companions, Mahomet was

    distinguished by the beauty of his person, an outward gift which is seldom despised, except by those to whom it has been refused. Before he spoke, the orator engaged on his side the affections of a public or private audience. They applauded his commanding presence, his majestic aspect, his piercing eye, his gracious smile, his flowing beard, his countenance that painted every sensation of the soul, and his gestures that enforced each expression of the tongue. In the familiar offices of life he scrupulously adhered to the grave and ceremonious politeness of his country: his respectful attention to the rich and powerful was dignified by his condescension and affability to the poorest citizens of Mecca: the frankness of his manner concealed the artifice of his views; and the habits of courtesy were imputed to personal friendship or universal benevolence. His memory was capacious and retentive; his wit easy and social; his imagination sublime; his judgment clear, rapid, and decisive. He possessed the courage both of thought and action; and, although his designs might gradually expand with his success, the first idea which he entertained of his divine mission bears the stamp of an original and superior genius. The son of Abdallah was educated in the bosom of the noblest race, in the use of the purest dialect of Arabia; and the fluency of his speech was corrected and enhanced by the practice of discreet and seasonable silence. With these powers of eloquence, Mahomet was an illiterate Barbarian: his youth had never been instructed in the arts of reading and writing; the common ignorance exempted him from shame or reproach, but he was reduced to a narrow circle of existence, and deprived of those faithful mirrors, which reflect to our mind the minds of sages and heroes. Yet the book of nature and of man was open to his view; and some fancy has been indulged in the political and philosophical observations which are ascribed to the Arabian traveller. He compares the nations and the regions of the earth; discovers the weakness of the Persian and Roman monarchies; beholds, with pity and indignation, the degeneracy of the times; and resolves to unite under one God and one king the invincible spirit and primitive virtues of the Arabs. Our more accurate inquiry will suggest, that, instead of visiting the courts, the camps, the temples, of the

    East, the two journeys of Mahomet into Syria were confined to the fairs of Bostra and Damascus; that he was only thirteen years of age when he accompanied the caravan of his uncle; and that his duty compelled him to return as soon as he had disposed of the merchandise of Cadijah. In these hasty and superficial excursions, the eye of genius might discern some objects invisible to his grosser companions; some seeds of knowledge might be cast upon a fruitful soil; but his ignorance of the Syriac language must have checked his curiosity; and I cannot perceive, in the life or writings of Mahomet, that his prospect was far extended beyond the limits of the Arabian world. From every region of that solitary world, the pilgrims of Mecca were annually assembled, by the calls of devotion and commerce: in the free concourse of multitudes, a simple citizen, in his native tongue, might study the political state and character of the tribes, the theory and practice of the Jews and Christians. Some useful strangers might be tempted, or forced, to implore the rights of hospitality; and the enemies of Mahomet have named the Jew, the Persian, and the Syrian monk, whom they accuse of lending their secret aid to the composition of the Koran. Conversation enriches the understanding, but solitude is the school of genius; and the uniformity of a work denotes the hand of a single artist. From his earliest youth Mahomet was addicted to religious contemplation; each year, during the month of Ramadan, he withdrew from the world, and from the arms of Cadijah: in the cave of Hera, three miles from Mecca, he consulted the spirit of fraud or enthusiasm, whose abode is not in the heavens, but in the mind of the prophet. The faith which, under the name of Islam, he preached to his family and nation, is compounded of an eternal truth, and a necessary fiction, That there is only one God, and that Mahomet is the apostle of God.

    It is the boast of the Jewish apologists, that while the learned nations of antiquity were deluded by the fables of polytheism, their simple ancestors of Palestine preserved the knowledge and worship of the true God. The moral attributes of Jehovah may not easily be reconciled with the standard of human

    virtue: his metaphysical qualities are darkly expressed; but each page of the Pentateuch and the Prophets is an evidence of his power: the unity of his name is inscribed on the first table of the law; and his sanctuary was never defiled by any visible image of the invisible essence. After the ruin of the temple, the faith of the Hebrew exiles was purified, fixed, and enlightened, by the spiritual devotion of the synagogue; and the authority of Mahomet will not justify his perpetual reproach, that the Jews of Mecca or Medina adored Ezra as the son of God. But the children of Israel had ceased to be a people; and the religions of the world were guilty, at least in the eyes of the prophet, of giving sons, or daughters, or companions, to the supreme God. In the rude idolatry of the Arabs, the crime is manifest and audacious: the Sabians are poorly excused by the preëminence of the first planet, or intelligence, in their celestial hierarchy; and in the Magian system the conflict of the two principles betrays the imperfection of the conqueror. The Christians of the seventh century had insensibly relapsed into a semblance of Paganism: their public and private vows were addressed to the relics and images that disgraced the temples of the East: the throne of the Almighty was darkened by a cloud of martyrs, and saints, and angels, the objects of popular veneration; and the Collyridian heretics, who flourished in the fruitful soil of Arabia, invested the Virgin Mary with the name and honors of a goddess. The mysteries of the Trinity and Incarnation appear to contradict the principle of the divine unity. In their obvious sense, they introduce three equal deities, and transform the man Jesus into the substance of the Son of God: an orthodox commentary will satisfy only a believing mind: intemperate curiosity and zeal had torn the veil of the sanctuary; and each of the Oriental sects was eager to confess that all, except themselves, deserved the reproach of idolatry and polytheism. The creed of Mahomet is free from suspicion or ambiguity; and the Koran is a glorious testimony to the unity of God. The prophet of Mecca rejected the worship of idols and men, of stars and planets, on the rational principle that whatever rises must set, that whatever is born must die, that whatever is corruptible must decay and perish. In the Author of the

    universe, his rational enthusiasm confessed and adored an infinite and eternal being, without form or place, without issue or similitude, present to our most secret thoughts, existing by the necessity of his own nature, and deriving from himself all moral and intellectual perfection. These sublime truths, thus announced in the language of the prophet, are firmly held by his disciples, and defined with metaphysical precision by the interpreters of the Koran. A philosophic theist might subscribe the popular creed of the Mahometans; a creed too sublime, perhaps, for our present faculties. What object remains for the fancy, or even the understanding, when we have abstracted from the unknown substance all ideas of time and space, of motion and matter, of sensation and reflection? The first principle of reason and revolution was confirmed by the voice of Mahomet: his proselytes, from India to Morocco, are distinguished by the name of Unitarians; and the danger of idolatry has been prevented by the interdiction of images. The doctrine of eternal decrees and absolute predestination is strictly embraced by the Mahometans; and they struggle, with the common difficulties, how to reconcile the prescience of God with the freedom and responsibility of man; how to explain the permission of evil under the reign of infinite power and infinite goodness.

    The God of nature has written his existence on all his works, and his law in the heart of man. To restore the knowledge of the one, and the practice of the other, has been the real or pretended aim of the prophets of every age: the liberality of Mahomet allowed to his predecessors the same credit which he claimed for himself; and the chain of inspiration was prolonged from the fall of Adam to the promulgation of the Koran. During that period, some rays of prophetic light had been imparted to one hundred and twenty-four thousand of the elect, discriminated by their respective measure of virtue and grace; three hundred and thirteen apostles were sent with a special commission to recall their country from idolatry and vice; one hundred and four volumes have been dictated by the Holy Spirit; and six legislators of transcendent brightness have

    announced to mankind the six successive revelations of various rites, but of one immutable religion. The authority and station of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Christ, and Mahomet, rise in just gradation above each other; but whosoever hates or rejects any one of the prophets is numbered with the infidels. The writings of the patriarchs were extant only in the apocryphal copies of the Greeks and Syrians: the conduct of Adam had not entitled him to the gratitude or respect of his children; the seven precepts of Noah were observed by an inferior and imperfect class of the proselytes of the synagogue; and the memory of Abraham was obscurely revered by the Sabians in his native land of Chaldæa: of the myriads of prophets, Moses and Christ alone lived and reigned; and the remnant of the inspired writings was comprised in the books of the Old and the New Testament. The miraculous story of Moses is consecrated and embellished in the Koran; and the captive Jews enjoy the secret revenge of imposing their own belief on the nations whose recent creeds they deride. For the author of Christianity, the Mahometans are taught by the prophet to entertain a high and mysterious reverence. “Verily, Christ Jesus, the son of Mary, is the apostle of God, and his word, which he conveyed unto Mary, and a Spirit proceeding from him; honorable in this world, and in the world to come, and one of those who approach near to the presence of God.” The wonders of the genuine and apocryphal gospels are profusely heaped on his head; and the Latin church has not disdained to borrow from the Koran the immaculate conception of his virgin mother. Yet Jesus was a mere mortal; and, at the day of judgment, his testimony will serve to condemn both the Jews, who reject him as a prophet, and the Christians, who adore him as the Son of God. The malice of his enemies aspersed his reputation, and conspired against his life; but their intention only was guilty; a phantom or a criminal was substituted on the cross; and the innocent saint was translated to the seventh heaven. During six hundred years the gospel was the way of truth and salvation; but the Christians insensibly forgot both the laws and example of their founder; and Mahomet was instructed by the Gnostics to accuse the

    church, as well as the synagogue, of corrupting the integrity of the sacred text. The piety of Moses and of Christ rejoiced in the assurance of a future prophet, more illustrious than themselves: the evangelical promise of the Paraclete, or Holy Ghost, was prefigured in the name, and accomplished in the person, of Mahomet, the greatest and the last of the apostles of God.

    Chapter L: Description Of Arabia And Its Inhabitants. —

    Part IV.

    The communication of ideas requires a similitude of thought and language: the discourse of a philosopher would vibrate without effect on the ear of a peasant; yet how minute is the distance of their understandings, if it be compared with the contact of an infinite and a finite mind, with the word of God expressed by the tongue or the pen of a mortal! The inspiration of the Hebrew prophets, of the apostles and evangelists of Christ, might not be incompatible with the exercise of their reason and memory; and the diversity of their genius is strongly marked in the style and composition of the books of the Old and New Testament. But Mahomet was content with a character, more humble, yet more sublime, of a simple editor; the substance of the Koran, according to himself or his disciples, is uncreated and eternal; subsisting in the essence of the Deity, and inscribed with a pen of light on the table of his everlasting decrees. A paper copy, in a volume of silk and gems, was brought down to the lowest heaven by the angel Gabriel, who, under the Jewish economy, had indeed been despatched on the most important errands; and this trusty messenger successively revealed the chapters and verses to the Arabian prophet. Instead of a perpetual and perfect measure of the divine will, the fragments of the Koran were produced at the discretion of Mahomet; each revelation is suited to the emergencies of his policy or passion; and all contradiction is removed by the saving maxim, that any text of Scripture is abrogated or modified by any subsequent passage.

    The word of God, and of the apostle, was diligently recorded by his disciples on palm-leaves and the shoulder-bones of mutton; and the pages, without order or connection, were cast into a domestic chest, in the custody of one of his wives. Two years after the death of Mahomet, the sacred volume was collected and published by his friend and successor Abubeker: the work was revised by the caliph Othman, in the thirtieth year of the Hegira; and the various editions of the Koran assert the same miraculous privilege of a uniform and incorruptible text. In the spirit of enthusiasm or vanity, the prophet rests the truth of his mission on the merit of his book; audaciously challenges both men and angels to imitate the beauties of a single page; and presumes to assert that God alone could dictate this incomparable performance. This argument is most powerfully addressed to a devout Arabian, whose mind is attuned to faith and rapture; whose ear is delighted by the music of sounds; and whose ignorance is incapable of comparing the productions of human genius. The harmony and copiousness of style will not reach, in a version, the European infidel: he will peruse with impatience the endless incoherent rhapsody of fable, and precept, and declamation, which seldom excites a sentiment or an idea, which sometimes crawls in the dust, and is sometimes lost in the clouds. The divine attributes exalt the fancy of the Arabian missionary; but his loftiest strains must yield to the sublime simplicity of the book of Job, composed in a remote age, in the same country, and in the same language. If the composition of the Koran exceed the faculties of a man to what superior intelligence should we ascribe the Iliad of Homer, or the Philippics of Demosthenes? In all religions, the life of the founder supplies the silence of his written revelation: the sayings of Mahomet were so many lessons of truth; his actions so many examples of virtue; and the public and private memorials were preserved by his wives and companions. At the end of two hundred years, the Sonna, or oral law, was fixed and consecrated by the labors of Al Bochari, who discriminated seven thousand two hundred and seventy-five genuine traditions, from a mass of three hundred thousand reports, of a more doubtful or spurious character. Each day the pious author prayed in the

    temple of Mecca, and performed his ablutions with the water of Zemzem: the pages were successively deposited on the pulpit and the sepulchre of the apostle; and the work has been approved by the four orthodox sects of the Sonnites.

    The mission of the ancient prophets, of Moses and of Jesus had been confirmed by many splendid prodigies; and Mahomet was repeatedly urged, by the inhabitants of Mecca and Medina, to produce a similar evidence of his divine legation; to call down from heaven the angel or the volume of his revelation, to create a garden in the desert, or to kindle a conflagration in the unbelieving city. As often as he is pressed by the demands of the Koreish, he involves himself in the obscure boast of vision and prophecy, appeals to the internal proofs of his doctrine, and shields himself behind the providence of God, who refuses those signs and wonders that would depreciate the merit of faith, and aggravate the guilt of infidelity But the modest or angry tone of his apologies betrays his weakness and vexation; and these passages of scandal established, beyond suspicion, the integrity of the Koran. The votaries of Mahomet are more assured than himself of his miraculous gifts; and their confidence and credulity increase as they are farther removed from the time and place of his spiritual exploits. They believe or affirm that trees went forth to meet him; that he was saluted by stones; that water gushed from his fingers; that he fed the hungry, cured the sick, and raised the dead; that a beam groaned to him; that a camel complained to him; that a shoulder of mutton informed him of its being poisoned; and that both animate and inanimate nature were equally subject to the apostle of God. His dream of a nocturnal journey is seriously described as a real and corporeal transaction. A mysterious animal, the Borak, conveyed him from the temple of Mecca to that of Jerusalem: with his companion Gabriel he successively ascended the seven heavens, and received and repaid the salutations of the patriarchs, the prophets, and the angels, in their respective mansions. Beyond the seventh heaven, Mahomet alone was permitted to proceed; he passed the veil of unity, approached

    within two bow-shots of the throne, and felt a cold that pierced him to the heart, when his shoulder was touched by the hand of God. After this familiar, though important conversation, he again descended to Jerusalem, remounted the Borak, returned to Mecca, and performed in the tenth part of a night the journey of many thousand years. According to another legend, the apostle confounded in a national assembly the malicious challenge of the Koreish. His resistless word split asunder the orb of the moon: the obedient planet stooped from her station in the sky, accomplished the seven revolutions round the Caaba, saluted Mahomet in the Arabian tongue, and, suddenly contracting her dimensions, entered at the collar, and issued forth through the sleeve, of his shirt. The vulgar are amused with these marvellous tales; but the gravest of the Mussulman doctors imitate the modesty of their master, and indulge a latitude of faith or interpretation. They might speciously allege, that in preaching the religion it was needless to violate the harmony of nature; that a creed unclouded with mystery may be excused from miracles; and that the sword of Mahomet was not less potent than the rod of Moses.

    The polytheist is oppressed and distracted by the variety of superstition: a thousand rites of Egyptian origin were interwoven with the essence of the Mosaic law; and the spirit of the gospel had evaporated in the pageantry of the church. The prophet of Mecca was tempted by prejudice, or policy, or patriotism, to sanctify the rites of the Arabians, and the custom of visiting the holy stone of the Caaba. But the precepts of Mahomet himself inculcates a more simple and rational piety: prayer, fasting, and alms, are the religious duties of a Mussulman; and he is encouraged to hope, that prayer will carry him half way to God, fasting will bring him to the door of his palace, and alms will gain him admittance. I. According to the tradition of the nocturnal journey, the apostle, in his personal conference with the Deity, was commanded to impose on his disciples the daily obligation of fifty prayers. By the advice of Moses, he applied for an alleviation of this intolerable burden; the number was

    gradually reduced to five; without any dispensation of business or pleasure, or time or place: the devotion of the faithful is repeated at daybreak, at noon, in the afternoon, in the evening, and at the first watch of the night; and in the present decay of religious fervor, our travellers are edified by the profound humility and attention of the Turks and Persians. Cleanliness is the key of prayer: the frequent lustration of the hands, the face, and the body, which was practised of old by the Arabs, is solemnly enjoined by the Koran; and a permission is formally granted to supply with sand the scarcity of water. The words and attitudes of supplication, as it is performed either sitting, or standing, or prostrate on the ground, are prescribed by custom or authority; but the prayer is poured forth in short and fervent ejaculations; the measure of zeal is not exhausted by a tedious liturgy; and each Mussulman for his own person is invested with the character of a priest. Among the theists, who reject the use of images, it has been found necessary to restrain the wanderings of the fancy, by directing the eye and the thought towards a kebla, or visible point of the horizon. The prophet was at first inclined to gratify the Jews by the choice of Jerusalem; but he soon returned to a more natural partiality; and five times every day the eyes of the nations at Astracan, at Fez, at Delhi, are devoutly turned to the holy temple of Mecca. Yet every spot for the service of God is equally pure: the Mahometans indifferently pray in their chamber or in the street. As a distinction from the Jews and Christians, the Friday in each week is set apart for the useful institution of public worship: the people is assembled in the mosch; and the imam, some respectable elder, ascends the pulpit, to begin the prayer and pronounce the sermon. But the Mahometan religion is destitute of priesthood or sacrifice; and the independent spirit of fanaticism looks down with contempt on the ministers and the slaves of superstition. * II. The voluntary penance of the ascetics, the torment and glory of their lives, was odious to a prophet who censured in his companions a rash vow of abstaining from flesh, and women, and sleep; and firmly declared, that he would suffer no monks in his religion. Yet he instituted, in each year, a fast of thirty days; and

    strenuously recommended the observance as a discipline which purifies the soul and subdues the body, as a salutary exercise of obedience to the will of God and his apostle. During the month of Ramadan, from the rising to the setting of the sun, the Mussulman abstains from eating, and drinking, and women, and baths, and perfumes; from all nourishment that can restore his strength, from all pleasure that can gratify his senses. In the revolution of the lunar year, the Ramadan coincides, by turns, with the winter cold and the summer heat; and the patient martyr, without assuaging his thirst with a drop of water, must expect the close of a tedious and sultry day. The interdiction of wine, peculiar to some orders of priests or hermits, is converted by Mahomet alone into a positive and general law; and a considerable portion of the globe has abjured, at his command, the use of that salutary, though dangerous, liquor. These painful restraints are, doubtless, infringed by the libertine, and eluded by the hypocrite; but the legislator, by whom they are enacted, cannot surely be accused of alluring his proselytes by the indulgence of their sensual appetites. III. The charity of the Mahometans descends to the animal creation; and the Koran repeatedly inculcates, not as a merit, but as a strict and indispensable duty, the relief of the indigent and unfortunate. Mahomet, perhaps, is the only lawgiver who has defined the precise measure of charity: the standard may vary with the degree and nature of property, as it consists either in money, in corn or cattle, in fruits or merchandise; but the Mussulman does not accomplish the law, unless he bestows a tenthof his revenue; and if his conscience accuses him of fraud or extortion, the tenth, under the idea of restitution, is enlarged to a fifth. Benevolence is the foundation of justice, since we are forbid to injure those whom we are bound to assist. A prophet may reveal the secrets of heaven and of futurity; but in his moral precepts he can only repeat the lessons of our own hearts.

    The two articles of belief, and the four practical duties, of Islam, are guarded by rewards and punishments; and the faith

    of the Mussulman is devoutly fixed on the event of the judgment and the last day. The prophet has not presumed to determine the moment of that awful catastrophe, though he darkly announces the signs, both in heaven and earth, which will precede the universal dissolution, when life shall be destroyed, and the order of creation shall be confounded in the primitive chaos. At the blast of the trumpet, new worlds will start into being: angels, genii, and men will arise from the dead, and the human soul will again be united to the body. The doctrine of the resurrection was first entertained by the Egyptians; and their mummies were embalmed, their pyramids were constructed, to preserve the ancient mansion of the soul, during a period of three thousand years. But the attempt is partial and unavailing; and it is with a more philosophic spirit that Mahomet relies on the omnipotence of the Creator, whose word can reanimate the breathless clay, and collect the innumerable atoms, that no longer retain their form or substance. The intermediate state of the soul it is hard to decide; and those who most firmly believe her immaterial nature, are at a loss to understand how she can think or act without the agency of the organs of sense.

    The reunion of the soul and body will be followed by the final judgment of mankind; and in his copy of the Magian picture, the prophet has too faithfully represented the forms of proceeding, and even the slow and successive operations, of an earthly tribunal. By his intolerant adversaries he is upbraided for extending, even to themselves, the hope of salvation, for asserting the blackest heresy, that every man who believes in God, and accomplishes good works, may expect in the last day a favorable sentence. Such rational indifference is ill adapted to the character of a fanatic; nor is it probable that a messenger from heaven should depreciate the value and necessity of his own revelation. In the idiom of the Koran, the belief of God is inseparable from that of Mahomet: the good works are those which he has enjoined, and the two qualifications imply the profession of Islam, to which all nations and all sects are equally invited. Their spiritual

    blindness, though excused by ignorance and crowned with virtue, will be scourged with everlasting torments; and the tears which Mahomet shed over the tomb of his mother for whom he was forbidden to pray, display a striking contrast of humanity and enthusiasm. The doom of the infidels is common: the measure of their guilt and punishment is determined by the degree of evidence which they have rejected, by the magnitude of the errors which they have entertained: the eternal mansions of the Christians, the Jews, the Sabians, the Magians, and idolaters, are sunk below each other in the abyss; and the lowest hell is reserved for the faithless hypocrites who have assumed the mask of religion. After the greater part of mankind has been condemned for their opinions, the true believers only will be judged by their actions. The good and evil of each Mussulman will be accurately weighed in a real or allegorical balance; and a singular mode of compensation will be allowed for the payment of injuries: the aggressor will refund an equivalent of his own good actions, for the benefit of the person whom he has wronged; and if he should be destitute of any moral property, the weight of his sins will be loaded with an adequate share of the demerits of the sufferer. According as the shares of guilt or virtue shall preponderate, the sentence will be pronounced, and all, without distinction, will pass over the sharp and perilous bridge of the abyss; but the innocent, treading in the footsteps of Mahomet, will gloriously enter the gates of paradise, while the guilty will fall into the first and mildest of the seven hells. The term of expiation will vary from nine hundred to seven thousand years; but the prophet has judiciously promised, that all his disciples, whatever may be their sins, shall be saved, by their own faith and his intercession from eternal damnation. It is not surprising that superstition should act most powerfully on the fears of her votaries, since the human fancy can paint with more energy the misery than the bliss of a future life. With the two simple elements of darkness and fire, we create a sensation of pain, which may be aggravated to an infinite degree by the idea of endless duration. But the same idea operates with an opposite effect on the continuity of pleasure; and too much of our

    present enjoyments is obtained from the relief, or the comparison, of evil. It is natural enough that an Arabian prophet should dwell with rapture on the groves, the fountains, and the rivers of paradise; but instead of inspiring the blessed inhabitants with a liberal taste for harmony and science, conversation and friendship, he idly celebrates the pearls and diamonds, the robes of silk, palaces of marble, dishes of gold, rich wines, artificial dainties, numerous attendants, and the whole train of sensual and costly luxury, which becomes insipid to the owner, even in the short period of this mortal life. Seventy-two Houris, or black-eyed girls, of resplendent beauty, blooming youth, virgin purity, and exquisite sensibility, will be created for the use of the meanest believer; a moment of pleasure will be prolonged to a thousand years; and his faculties will be increased a hundred fold, to render him worthy of his felicity. Notwithstanding a vulgar prejudice, the gates of heaven will be open to both sexes; but Mahomet has not specified the male companions of the female elect, lest he should either alarm the jealousy of their former husbands, or disturb their felicity, by the suspicion of an everlasting marriage. This image of a carnal paradise has provoked the indignation, perhaps the envy, of the monks: they declaim against the impure religion of Mahomet; and his modest apologists are driven to the poor excuse of figures and allegories. But the sounder and more consistent party adhere without shame, to the literal interpretation of the Koran: useless would be the resurrection of the body, unless it were restored to the possession and exercise of its worthiest faculties; and the union of sensual and intellectual enjoyment is requisite to complete the happiness of the double animal, the perfect man. Yet the joys of the Mahometan paradise will not be confined to the indulgence of luxury and appetite; and the prophet has expressly declared that all meaner happiness will be forgotten and despised by the saints and martyrs, who shall be admitted to the beatitude of the divine vision.

    The first and most arduous conquests of Mahomet were those of his wife, his servant, his pupil, and his friend; since he

    presented himself as a prophet to those who were most conversant with his infirmities as a man. Yet Cadijah believed the words, and cherished the glory, of her husband; the obsequious and affectionate Zeid was tempted by the prospect of freedom; the illustrious Ali, the son of Abu Taleb, embraced the sentiments of his cousin with the spirit of a youthful hero; and the wealth, the moderation, the veracity of Abubeker confirmed the religion of the prophet whom he was destined to succeed. By his persuasion, ten of the most respectable citizens of Mecca were introduced to the private lessons of Islam; they yielded to the voice of reason and enthusiasm; they repeated the fundamental creed, “There is but one God, and Mahomet is the apostle of God;” and their faith, even in this life, was rewarded with riches and honors, with the command of armies and the government of kingdoms. Three years were silently employed in the conversion of fourteen proselytes, the first-fruits of his mission; but in the fourth year he assumed the prophetic office, and resolving to impart to his family the light of divine truth, he prepared a banquet, a lamb, as it is said, and a bowl of milk, for the entertainment of forty guests of the race of Hashem. “Friends and kinsmen,” said Mahomet to the assembly, “I offer you, and I alone can offer, the most precious of gifts, the treasures of this world and of the world to come. God has commanded me to call you to his service. Who among you will support my burden? Who among you will be my companion and my vizier?” No answer was returned, till the silence of astonishment, and doubt, and contempt, was at length broken by the impatient courage of Ali, a youth in the fourteenth year of his age. “O prophet, I am the man: whosoever rises against thee, I will dash out his teeth, tear out his eyes, break his legs, rip up his belly. O prophet, I will be thy vizier over them.” Mahomet accepted his offer with transport, and Abu Taled was ironically exhorted to respect the superior dignity of his son. In a more serious tone, the father of Ali advised his nephew to relinquish his impracticable design. “Spare your remonstrances,” replied the intrepid fanatic to his uncle and benefactor; “if they should place the sun on my right hand, and the moon on my left, they should not divert me from my course.” He persevered ten years

    in the exercise of his mission; and the religion which has overspread the East and the West advanced with a slow and painful progress within the walls of Mecca. Yet Mahomet enjoyed the satisfaction of beholding the increase of his infant congregation of Unitarians, who revered him as a prophet, and to whom he seasonably dispensed the spiritual nourishment of the Koran. The number of proselytes may be esteemed by the absence of eighty-three men and eighteen women, who retired to Æthiopia in the seventh year of his mission; and his party was fortified by the timely conversion of his uncle Hamza, and of the fierce and inflexible Omar, who signalized in the cause of Islam the same zeal, which he had exerted for its destruction. Nor was the charity of Mahomet confined to the tribe of Koreish, or the precincts of Mecca: on solemn festivals, in the days of pilgrimage, he frequented the Caaba, accosted the strangers of every tribe, and urged, both in private converse and public discourse, the belief and worship of a sole Deity. Conscious of his reason and of his weakness, he asserted the liberty of conscience, and disclaimed the use of religious violence: but he called the Arabs to repentance, and conjured them to remember the ancient idolaters of Ad and Thamud, whom the divine justice had swept away from the face of the earth.

    Chapter L: Description Of Arabia And Its Inhabitants. —

    Part V.

    The people of Mecca were hardened in their unbelief by superstition and envy. The elders of the city, the uncles of the prophet, affected to despise the presumption of an orphan, the reformer of his country: the pious orations of Mahomet in the Caaba were answered by the clamors of Abu Taleb. “Citizens and pilgrims, listen not to the tempter, hearken not to his impious novelties. Stand fast in the worship of Al Lâta and Al Uzzah.” Yet the son of Abdallah was ever dear to the aged chief: and he protected the fame and person of his nephew against the assaults of the Koreishites, who had long been

    jealous of the preëminence of the family of Hashem. Their malice was colored with the pretence of religion: in the age of Job, the crime of impiety was punished by the Arabian magistrate; and Mahomet was guilty of deserting and denying the national deities. But so loose was the policy of Mecca, that the leaders of the Koreish, instead of accusing a criminal, were compelled to employ the measures of persuasion or violence. They repeatedly addressed Abu Taleb in the style of reproach and menace. “Thy nephew reviles our religion; he accuses our wise forefathers of ignorance and folly; silence him quickly, lest he kindle tumult and discord in the city. If he persevere, we shall draw our swords against him and his adherents, and thou wilt be responsible for the blood of thy fellow-citizens.” The weight and moderation of Abu Taleb eluded the violence of religious faction; the most helpless or timid of the disciples retired to Æthiopia, and the prophet withdrew himself to various places of strength in the town and country. As he was still supported by his family, the rest of the tribe of Koreish engaged themselves to renounce all intercourse with the children of Hashem, neither to buy nor sell, neither to marry not to give in marriage, but to pursue them with implacable enmity, till they should deliver the person of Mahomet to the justice of the gods. The decree was suspended in the Caaba before the eyes of the nation; the messengers of the Koreish pursued the Mussulman exiles in the heart of Africa: they besieged the prophet and his most faithful followers, intercepted their water, and inflamed their mutual animosity by the retaliation of injuries and insults. A doubtful truce restored the appearances of concord till the death of Abu Taleb abandoned Mahomet to the power of his enemies, at the moment when he was deprived of his domestic comforts by the loss of his faithful and generous Cadijah. Abu Sophian, the chief of the branch of Ommiyah, succeeded to the principality of the republic of Mecca. A zealous votary of the idols, a mortal foe of the line of Hashem, he convened an assembly of the Koreishites and their allies, to decide the fate of the apostle. His imprisonment might provoke the despair of his enthusiasm; and the exile of an eloquent and popular fanatic would diffuse the mischief through the provinces of Arabia.

    His death was resolved; and they agreed that a sword from each tribe should be buried in his heart, to divide the guilt of his blood, and baffle the vengeance of the Hashemites. An angel or a spy revealed their conspiracy; and flight was the only resource of Mahomet. At the dead of night, accompanied by his friend Abubeker, he silently escaped from his house: the assassins watched at the door; but they were deceived by the figure of Ali, who reposed on the bed, and was covered with the green vestment of the apostle. The Koreish respected the piety of the heroic youth; but some verses of Ali, which are still extant, exhibit an interesting picture of his anxiety, his tenderness, and his religious confidence. Three days Mahomet and his companion were concealed in the cave of Thor, at the distance of a league from Mecca; and in the close of each evening, they received from the son and daughter of Abubeker a secret supply of intelligence and food. The diligence of the Koreish explored every haunt in the neighborhood of the city: they arrived at the entrance of the cavern; but the providential deceit of a spider’s web and a pigeon’s nest is supposed to convince them that the place was solitary and inviolate. “We are only two,” said the trembling Abubeker. “There is a third,” replied the prophet; “it is God himself.” No sooner was the pursuit abated than the two fugitives issued from the rock, and mounted their camels: on the road to Medina, they were overtaken by the emissaries of the Koreish; they redeemed themselves with prayers and promises from their hands. In this eventful moment, the lance of an Arab might have changed the history of the world. The flight of the prophet from Mecca to Medina has fixed the memorable æra of the Hegira, which, at the end of twelve centuries, still discriminates the lunar years of the Mahometan nations.

    The religion of the Koran might have perished in its cradle, had not Medina embraced with faith and reverence the holy outcasts of Mecca. Medina, or the city, known under the name of Yathreb, before it was sanctified by the throne of the prophet, was divided between the tribes of the Charegites and the Awsites, whose hereditary feud was rekindled by the

    slightest provocations: two colonies of Jews, who boasted a sacerdotal race, were their humble allies, and without converting the Arabs, they introduced the taste of science and religion, which distinguished Medina as the city of the Book. Some of her noblest citizens, in a pilgrimage to the Caaba, were converted by the preaching of Mahomet; on their return, they diffused the belief of God and his prophet, and the new alliance was ratified by their deputies in two secret and nocturnal interviews on a hill in the suburbs of Mecca. In the first, ten Charegites and two Awsites united in faith and love, protested, in the name of their wives, their children, and their absent brethren, that they would forever profess the creed, and observe the precepts, of the Koran. The second was a political association, the first vital spark of the empire of the Saracens. Seventy-three men and two women of Medina held a solemn conference with Mahomet, his kinsman, and his disciples; and pledged themselves to each other by a mutual oath of fidelity. They promised, in the name of the city, that if he should be banished, they would receive him as a confederate, obey him as a leader, and defend him to the last extremity, like their wives and children. “But if you are recalled by your country,” they asked with a flattering anxiety, “will you not abandon your new allies?” “All things,” replied Mahomet with a smile, “are now common between us your blood is as my blood, your ruin as my ruin. We are bound to each other by the ties of honor and interest. I am your friend, and the enemy of your foes.” “But if we are killed in your service, what,” exclaimed the deputies of Medina, “will be our reward?” “Paradise,” replied the prophet. “Stretch forth thy hand.” He stretched it forth, and they reiterated the oath of allegiance and fidelity. Their treaty was ratified by the people, who unanimously embraced the profession of Islam; they rejoiced in the exile of the apostle, but they trembled for his safety, and impatiently expected his arrival. After a perilous and rapid journey along the sea-coast, he halted at Koba, two miles from the city, and made his public entry into Medina, sixteen days after his flight from Mecca. Five hundred of the citizens advanced to meet him; he was hailed with acclamations of loyalty and devotion; Mahomet was mounted

    on a she-camel, an umbrella shaded his head, and a turban was unfurled before him to supply the deficiency of a standard. His bravest disciples, who had been scattered by the storm, assembled round his person; and the equal, though various, merit of the Moslems was distinguished by the names of Mohagerians and Ansars, the fugitives of Mecca, and the auxiliaries of Medina. To eradicate the seeds of jealousy, Mahomet judiciously coupled his principal followers with the rights and obligations of brethren; and when Ali found himself without a peer, the prophet tenderly declared, that he would be the companion and brother of the noble youth. The expedient was crowned with success; the holy fraternity was respected in peace and war, and the two parties vied with each other in a generous emulation of courage and fidelity. Once only the concord was slightly ruffled by an accidental quarrel: a patriot of Medina arraigned the insolence of the strangers, but the hint of their expulsion was heard with abhorrence; and his own son most eagerly offered to lay at the apostle’s feet the head of his father.

    From his establishment at Medina, Mahomet assumed the exercise of the regal and sacerdotal office; and it was impious to appeal from a judge whose decrees were inspired by the divine wisdom. A small portion of ground, the patrimony of two orphans, was acquired by gift or purchase; on that chosen spot he built a house and a mosch, more venerable in their rude simplicity than the palaces and temples of the Assyrian caliphs. His seal of gold, or silver, was inscribed with the apostolic title; when he prayed and preached in the weekly assembly, he leaned against the trunk of a palm-tree; and it was long before he indulged himself in the use of a chair or pulpit of rough timber. After a reign of six years, fifteen hundred Moslems, in arms and in the field, renewed their oath of allegiance; and their chief repeated the assurance of protection till the death of the last member, or the final dissolution of the party. It was in the same camp that the deputy of Mecca was astonished by the attention of the faithful to the words and looks of the prophet, by the eagerness with

    which they collected his spittle, a hair that dropped on the ground, the refuse water of his lustrations, as if they participated in some degree of the prophetic virtue. “I have seen,” said he, “the Chosroes of Persia and the Cæsar of Rome, but never did I behold a king among his subjects like Mahomet among his companions.” The devout fervor of enthusiasm acts with more energy and truth than the cold and formal servility of courts.

    In the state of nature, every man has a right to defend, by force of arms, his person and his possessions; to repel, or even to prevent, the violence of his enemies, and to extend his hostilities to a reasonable measure of satisfaction and retaliation. In the free society of the Arabs, the duties of subject and citizen imposed a feeble restraint; and Mahomet, in the exercise of a peaceful and benevolent mission, had been despoiled and banished by the injustice of his countrymen. The choice of an independent people had exalted the fugitive of Mecca to the rank of a sovereign; and he was invested with the just prerogative of forming alliances, and of waging offensive or defensive war. The imperfection of human rights was supplied and armed by the plenitude of divine power: the prophet of Medina assumed, in his new revelations, a fiercer and more sanguinary tone, which proves that his former moderation was the effect of weakness: the means of persuasion had been tried, the season of forbearance was elapsed, and he was now commanded to propagate his religion by the sword, to destroy the monuments of idolatry, and, without regarding the sanctity of days or months, to pursue the unbelieving nations of the earth. The same bloody precepts, so repeatedly inculcated in the Koran, are ascribed by the author to the Pentateuch and the Gospel. But the mild tenor of the evangelic style may explain an ambiguous text, that Jesus did not bring peace on the earth, but a sword: his patient and humble virtues should not be confounded with the intolerant zeal of princes and bishops, who have disgraced the name of his disciples. In the prosecution of religious war, Mahomet might appeal with more propriety to the example of Moses, of the

    Judges, and the kings of Israel. The military laws of the Hebrews are still more rigid than those of the Arabian legislator. The Lord of hosts marched in person before the Jews: if a city resisted their summons, the males, without distinction, were put to the sword: the seven nations of Canaan were devoted to destruction; and neither repentance nor conversion, could shield them from the inevitable doom, that no creature within their precincts should be left alive. * The fair option of friendship, or submission, or battle, was proposed to the enemies of Mahomet. If they professed the creed of Islam, they were admitted to all the temporal and spiritual benefits of his primitive disciples, and marched under the same banner to extend the religion which they had embraced. The clemency of the prophet was decided by his interest: yet he seldom trampled on a prostrate enemy; and he seems to promise, that on the payment of a tribute, the least guilty of his unbelieving subjects might be indulged in their worship, or at least in their imperfect faith. In the first months of his reign he practised the lessons of holy warfare, and displayed his white banner before the gates of Medina: the martial apostle fought in person at nine battles or sieges; and fifty enterprises of war were achieved in ten years by himself or his lieutenants. The Arab continued to unite the professions of a merchant and a robber; and his petty excursions for the defence or the attack of a caravan insensibly prepared his troops for the conquest of Arabia. The distribution of the spoil was regulated by a divine law: the whole was faithfully collected in one common mass: a fifth of the gold and silver, the prisoners and cattle, the movables and immovables, was reserved by the prophet for pious and charitable uses; the remainder was shared in adequate portions by the soldiers who had obtained the victory or guarded the camp: the rewards of the slain devolved to their widows and orphans; and the increase of cavalry was encouraged by the allotment of a double share to the horse and to the man. From all sides the roving Arabs were allured to the standard of religion and plunder: the apostle sanctified the license of embracing the female captives as their wives or concubines, and the enjoyment of wealth and beauty was a feeble type of the joys of

    paradise prepared for the valiant martyrs of the faith. “The sword,” says Mahomet, “is the key of heaven and of hell; a drop of blood shed in the cause of God, a night spent in arms, is of more avail than two months of fasting or prayer: whosoever falls in battle, his sins are forgiven: at the day of judgment his wounds shall be resplendent as vermilion, and odoriferous as musk; and the loss of his limbs shall be supplied by the wings of angels and cherubim.” The intrepid souls of the Arabs were fired with enthusiasm: the picture of the invisible world was strongly painted on their imagination; and the death which they had always despised became an object of hope and desire. The Koran inculcates, in the most absolute sense, the tenets of fate and predestination, which would extinguish both industry and virtue, if the actions of man were governed by his speculative belief. Yet their influence in every age has exalted the courage of the Saracens and Turks. The first companions of Mahomet advanced to battle with a fearless confidence: there is no danger where there is no chance: they were ordained to perish in their beds; or they were safe and invulnerable amidst the darts of the enemy.

    Perhaps the Koreish would have been content with the flight of Mahomet, had they not been provoked and alarmed by the vengeance of an enemy, who could intercept their Syrian trade as it passed and repassed through the territory of Medina. Abu Sophian himself, with only thirty or forty followers, conducted a wealthy caravan of a thousand camels; the fortune or dexterity of his march escaped the vigilance of Mahomet; but the chief of the Koreish was informed that the holy robbers were placed in ambush to await his return. He despatched a messenger to his brethren of Mecca, and they were roused, by the fear of losing their merchandise and their provisions, unless they hastened to his relief with the military force of the city. The sacred band of Mahomet was formed of three hundred and thirteen Moslems, of whom seventy-seven were fugitives, and the rest auxiliaries; they mounted by turns a train of seventy camels, (the camels of Yathreb were

    formidable in war;) but such was the poverty of his first disciples, that only two could appear on horseback in the field. In the fertile and famous vale of Beder, three stations from Medina, he was informed by his scouts of the caravan that approached on one side; of the Koreish, one hundred horse, eight hundred and fifty foot, who advanced on the other. After a short debate, he sacrificed the prospect of wealth to the pursuit of glory and revenge, and a slight intrenchment was formed, to cover his troops, and a stream of fresh water, that glided through the valley. “O God,” he exclaimed, as the numbers of the Koreish descended from the hills, “O God, if these are destroyed, by whom wilt thou be worshipped on the earth? — Courage, my children; close your ranks; discharge your arrows, and the day is your own.” At these words he placed himself, with Abubeker, on a throne or pulpit, and instantly demanded the succor of Gabriel and three thousand angels. His eye was fixed on the field of battle: the Mussulmans fainted and were pressed: in that decisive moment the prophet started from his throne, mounted his horse, and cast a handful of sand into the air: “Let their faces be covered with confusion.” Both armies heard the thunder of his voice: their fancy beheld the angelic warriors: the Koreish trembled and fled: seventy of the bravest were slain; and seventy captives adorned the first victory of the faithful. The dead bodies of the Koreish were despoiled and insulted: two of the most obnoxious prisoners were punished with death; and the ransom of the others, four thousand drams of silver, compensated in some degree the escape of the caravan. But it was in vain that the camels of Abu Sophian explored a new road through the desert and along the Euphrates: they were overtaken by the diligence of the Mussulmans; and wealthy must have been the prize, if twenty thousand drams could be set apart for the fifth of the apostle. The resentment of the public and private loss stimulated Abu Sophian to collect a body of three thousand men, seven hundred of whom were armed with cuirasses, and two hundred were mounted on horseback; three thousand camels attended his march; and his wife Henda, with fifteen matrons of Mecca, incessantly sounded their timbrels to animate the troops, and to magnify

    the greatness of Hobal, the most popular deity of the Caaba. The standard of ven and Mahomet was upheld by nine hundred and fifty believers: the disproportion of numbers was not more alarming than in the field of Beder; and their presumption of victory prevailed against the divine and human sense of the apostle. The second battle was fought on Mount Ohud, six miles to the north of Medina; the Koreish advanced in the form of a crescent; and the right wing of cavalry was led by Caled, the fiercest and most successful of the Arabian warriors. The troops of Mahomet were skilfully posted on the declivity of the hill; and their rear was guarded by a detachment of fifty archers. The weight of their charge impelled and broke the centre of the idolaters: but in the pursuit they lost the advantage of their ground: the archers deserted their station: the Mussulmans were tempted by the spoil, disobeyed their general, and disordered their ranks. The intrepid Caled, wheeling his cavalry on their flank and rear, exclaimed, with a loud voice, that Mahomet was slain. He was indeed wounded in the face with a javelin: two of his teeth were shattered with a stone; yet, in the midst of tumult and dismay, he reproached the infidels with the murder of a prophet; and blessed the friendly hand that stanched his blood, and conveyed him to a place of safety Seventy martyrs died for the sins of the people; they fell, said the apostle, in pairs, each brother embracing his lifeless companion; their bodies were mangled by the inhuman females of Mecca; and the wife of Abu Sophian tasted the entrails of Hamza, the uncle of Mahomet. They might applaud their superstition, and satiate their fury; but the Mussulmans soon rallied in the field, and the Koreish wanted strength or courage to undertake the siege of Medina. It was attacked the ensuing year by an army of ten thousand enemies; and this third expedition is variously named from the nations, which marched under the banner of Abu Sophian, from the ditch which was drawn before the city, and a camp of three thousand Mussulmans. The prudence of Mahomet declined a general engagement: the valor of Ali was signalized in single combat; and the war was protracted twenty days, till the final separation of the confederates. A tempest of wind, rain, and hail, overturned

    their tents: their private quarrels were fomented by an insidious adversary; and the Koreish, deserted by their allies, no longer hoped to subvert the throne, or to check the conquests, of their invincible exile.

    Chapter L: Description Of Arabia And Its Inhabitants. —

    Part VI.

    The choice of Jerusalem for the first kebla of prayer discovers the early propensity of Mahomet in favor of the Jews; and happy would it have been for their temporal interest, had they recognized, in the Arabian prophet, the hope of Israel and the promised Messiah. Their obstinacy converted his friendship into implacable hatred, with which he pursued that unfortunate people to the last moment of his life; and in the double character of an apostle and a conqueror, his persecution was extended to both worlds. The Kainoka dwelt at Medina under the protection of the city; he seized the occasion of an accidental tumult, and summoned them to embrace his religion, or contend with him in battle. “Alas!” replied the trembling Jews, “we are ignorant of the use of arms, but we persevere in the faith and worship of our fathers; why wilt thou reduce us to the necessity of a just defence?” The unequal conflict was terminated in fifteen days; and it was with extreme reluctance that Mahomet yielded to the importunity of his allies, and consented to spare the lives of the captives. But their riches were confiscated, their arms became more effectual in the hands of the Mussulmans; and a wretched colony of seven hundred exiles was driven, with their wives and children, to implore a refuge on the confines of Syria. The Nadhirites were more guilty, since they conspired, in a friendly interview, to assassinate the prophet. He besieged their castle, three miles from Medina; but their resolute defence obtained an honorable capitulation; and the garrison, sounding their trumpets and beating their drums, was permitted to depart with the honors of war. The Jews had excited and joined the war of the Koreish: no sooner had the

    nations retired from the ditch, than Mahomet, without laying aside his armor, marched on the same day to extirpate the hostile race of the children of Koraidha. After a resistance of twenty-five days, they surrendered at discretion. They trusted to the intercession of their old allies of Medina; they could not be ignorant that fanaticism obliterates the feelings of humanity. A venerable elder, to whose judgment they appealed, pronounced the sentence of their death; seven hundred Jews were dragged in chains to the market-place of the city; they descended alive into the grave prepared for their execution and burial; and the apostle beheld with an inflexible eye the slaughter of his helpless enemies. Their sheep and camels were inherited by the Mussulmans: three hundred cuirasses, five hundred piles, a thousand lances, composed the most useful portion of the spoil. Six days’ journey to the north-east of Medina, the ancient and wealthy town of Chaibar was the seat of the Jewish power in Arabia: the territory, a fertile spot in the desert, was covered with plantations and cattle, and protected by eight castles, some of which were esteemed of impregnable strength. The forces of Mahomet consisted of two hundred horse and fourteen hundred foot: in the succession of eight regular and painful sieges they were exposed to danger, and fatigue, and hunger; and the most undaunted chiefs despaired of the event. The apostle revived their faith and courage by the example of Ali, on whom he bestowed the surname of the Lion of God: perhaps we may believe that a Hebrew champion of gigantic stature was cloven to the chest by his irresistible cimeter; but we cannot praise the modesty of romance, which represents him as tearing from its hinges the gate of a fortress and wielding the ponderous buckler in his left hand. After the reduction of the castles, the town of Chaibar submitted to the yoke. The chief of the tribe was tortured, in the presence of Mahomet, to force a confession of his hidden treasure: the industry of the shepherds and husbandmen was rewarded with a precarious toleration: they were permitted, so long as it should please the conqueror, to improve their patrimony, in equal shares, for his emolument and their own. Under the reign of Omar, the Jews of Chaibar were transported to Syria; and the caliph alleged

    the injunction of his dying master; that one and the true religion should be professed in his native land of Arabia.

    Five times each day the eyes of Mahomet were turned towards Mecca, and he was urged by the most sacred and powerful motives to revisit, as a conqueror, the city and the temple from whence he had been driven as an exile. The Caaba was present to his waking and sleeping fancy: an idle dream was translated into vision and prophecy; he unfurled the holy banner; and a rash promise of success too hastily dropped from the lips of the apostle. His march from Medina to Mecca displayed the peaceful and solemn pomp of a pilgrimage: seventy camels, chosen and bedecked for sacrifice, preceded the van; the sacred territory was respected; and the captives were dismissed without ransom to proclaim his clemency and devotion. But no sooner did Mahomet descend into the plain, within a day’s journey of the city, than he exclaimed, “They have clothed themselves with the skins of tigers: ” the numbers and resolution of the Koreish opposed his progress; and the roving Arabs of the desert might desert or betray a leader whom they had followed for the hopes of spoil. The intrepid fanatic sunk into a cool and cautious politician: he waived in the treaty his title of apostle of God; concluded with the Koreish and their allies a truce of ten years; engaged to restore the fugitives of Mecca who should embrace his religion; and stipulated only, for the ensuing year, the humble privilege of entering the city as a friend, and of remaining three days to accomplish the rites of the pilgrimage. A cloud of shame and sorrow hung on the retreat of the Mussulmans, and their disappointment might justly accuse the failure of a prophet who had so often appealed to the evidence of success. The faith and hope of the pilgrims were rekindled by the prospect of Mecca: their swords were sheathed; * seven times in the footsteps of the apostle they encompassed the Caaba: the Koreish had retired to the hills, and Mahomet, after the customary sacrifice, evacuated the city on the fourth day. The people was edified by his devotion; the hostile chiefs were awed, or divided, or seduced; and both Kaled and Amrou, the

    future conquerors of Syria and Egypt, most seasonably deserted the sinking cause of idolatry. The power of Mahomet was increased by the submission of the Arabian tribes; ten thousand soldiers were assembled for the conquest of Mecca; and the idolaters, the weaker party, were easily convicted of violating the truce. Enthusiasm and discipline impelled the march, and preserved the secret till the blaze of ten thousand fires proclaimed to the astonished Koreish the design, the approach, and the irresistible force of the enemy. The haughty Abu Sophian presented the keys of the city, admired the variety of arms and ensigns that passed before him in review; observed that the son of Abdallah had acquired a mighty kingdom, and confessed, under the cimeter of Omar, that he was the apostle of the true God. The return of Marius and Scylla was stained with the blood of the Romans: the revenge of Mahomet was stimulated by religious zeal, and his injured followers were eager to execute or to prevent the order of a massacre. Instead of indulging their passions and his own, the victorious exile forgave the guilt, and united the factions, of Mecca. His troops, in three divisions, marched into the city: eight-and-twenty of the inhabitants were slain by the sword of Caled; eleven men and six women were proscribed by the sentence of Mahomet; but he blamed the cruelty of his lieutenant; and several of the most obnoxious victims were indebted for their lives to his clemency or contempt. The chiefs of the Koreish were prostrate at his feet. “What mercy can you expect from the man whom you have wronged?” “We confide in the generosity of our kinsman.” “And you shall not confide in vain: begone! you are safe, you are free” The people of Mecca deserved their pardon by the profession of Islam; and after an exile of seven years, the fugitive missionary was enthroned as the prince and prophet of his native country. But the three hundred and sixty idols of the Caaba were ignominiously broken: the house of God was purified and adorned: as an example to future times, the apostle again fulfilled the duties of a pilgrim; and a perpetual law was enacted that no unbeliever should dare to set his foot on the territory of the holy city.

    The conquest of Mecca determined the faith and obedience of the Arabian tribes; who, according to the vicissitudes of fortune, had obeyed, or disregarded, the eloquence or the arms of the prophet. Indifference for rites and opinions still marks the character of the Bedoweens; and they might accept, as loosely as they hold, the doctrine of the Koran. Yet an obstinate remnant still adhered to the religion and liberty of their ancestors, and the war of Honain derived a proper appellation from the idols, whom Mahomet had vowed to destroy, and whom the confederates of Tayef had sworn to defend. Four thousand Pagans advanced with secrecy and speed to surprise the conqueror: they pitied and despised the supine negligence of the Koreish, but they depended on the wishes, and perhaps the aid, of a people who had so lately renounced their gods, and bowed beneath the yoke of their enemy. The banners of Medina and Mecca were displayed by the prophet; a crowd of Bedoweens increased the strength or numbers of the army, and twelve thousand Mussulmans entertained a rash and sinful presumption of their invincible strength. They descended without precaution into the valley of Honain: the heights had been occupied by the archers and slingers of the confederates; their numbers were oppressed, their discipline was confounded, their courage was appalled, and the Koreish smiled at their impending destruction. The prophet, on his white mule, was encompassed by the enemies: he attempted to rush against their spears in search of a glorious death: ten of his faithful companions interposed their weapons and their breasts; three of these fell dead at his feet: “O my brethren,” he repeatedly cried, with sorrow and indignation, “I am the son of Abdallah, I am the apostle of truth! O man, stand fast in the faith! O God, send down thy succor!” His uncle Abbas, who, like the heroes of Homer, excelled in the loudness of his voice, made the valley resound with the recital of the gifts and promises of God: the flying Moslems returned from all sides to the holy standard; and Mahomet observed with pleasure that the furnace was again rekindled: his conduct and example restored the battle, and he animated his victorious troops to inflict a merciless revenge on

    the authors of their shame. From the field of Honain, he marched without delay to the siege of Tayef, sixty miles to the south-east of Mecca, a fortress of strength, whose fertile lands produce the fruits of Syria in the midst of the Arabian desert. A friendly tribe, instructed (I know not how) in the art of sieges, supplied him with a train of battering-rams and military engines, with a body of five hundred artificers. But it was in vain that he offered freedom to the slaves of Tayef; that he violated his own laws by the extirpation of the fruit-trees; that the ground was opened by the miners; that the breach was assaulted by the troops. After a siege of twenty-days, the prophet sounded a retreat; but he retreated with a song of devout triumph, and affected to pray for the repentance and safety of the unbelieving city. The spoils of this fortunate expedition amounted to six thousand captives, twenty-four thousand camels, forty thousand sheep, and four thousand ounces of silver: a tribe who had fought at Honain redeemed their prisoners by the sacrifice of their idols; but Mahomet compensated the loss, by resigning to the soldiers his fifth of the plunder, and wished, for their sake, that he possessed as many head of cattle as there were trees in the province of Tehama. Instead of chastising the disaffection of the Koreish, he endeavored to cut out their tongues, (his own expression,) and to secure their attachment by a superior measure of liberality: Abu Sophian alone was presented with three hundred camels and twenty ounces of silver; and Mecca was sincerely converted to the profitable religion of the Koran.

    The fugitives and auxiliaries complained, that they who had borne the burden were neglected in the season of victory “Alas!” replied their artful leader, “suffer me to conciliate these recent enemies, these doubtful proselytes, by the gift of some perishable goods. To your guard I intrust my life and fortunes. You are the companions of my exile, of my kingdom, of my paradise.” He was followed by the deputies of Tayef, who dreaded the repetition of a siege. “Grant us, O apostle of God! a truce of three years, with the toleration of our ancient worship.” “Not a month, not an hour.” “Excuse us at least from

    the obligation of prayer.” “Without prayer religion is of no avail.” They submitted in silence: their temples were demolished, and the same sentence of destruction was executed on all the idols of Arabia. His lieutenants, on the shores of the Red Sea, the Ocean, and the Gulf of Persia, were saluted by the acclamations of a faithful people; and the ambassadors, who knelt before the throne of Medina, were as numerous (says the Arabian proverb) as the dates that fall from the maturity of a palm-tree. The nation submitted to the God and the sceptre of Mahomet: the opprobrious name of tribute was abolished: the spontaneous or reluctant oblations of arms and tithes were applied to the service of religion; and one hundred and fourteen thousand Moslems accompanied the last pilgrimage of the apostle.

    When Heraclius returned in triumph from the Persian war, he entertained, at Emesa, one of the ambassadors of Mahomet, who invited the princes and nations of the earth to the profession of Islam. On this foundation the zeal of the Arabians has supposed the secret conversion of the Christian emperor: the vanity of the Greeks has feigned a personal visit of the prince of Medina, who accepted from the royal bounty a rich domain, and a secure retreat, in the province of Syria. But the friendship of Heraclius and Mahomet was of short continuance: the new religion had inflamed rather than assuaged the rapacious spirit of the Saracens, and the murder of an envoy afforded a decent pretence for invading, with three thousand soldiers, the territory of Palestine, that extends to the eastward of the Jordan. The holy banner was intrusted to Zeid; and such was the discipline or enthusiasm of the rising sect, that the noblest chiefs served without reluctance under the slave of the prophet. On the event of his decease, Jaafar and Abdallah were successively substituted to the command; and if the three should perish in the war, the troops were authorized to elect their general. The three leaders were slain in the battle of Muta, the first military action, which tried the valor of the Moslems against a foreign enemy. Zeid fell, like a soldier, in the foremost ranks: the death of Jaafar was heroic

    and memorable: he lost his right hand: he shifted the standard to his left: the left was severed from his body: he embraced the standard with his bleeding stumps, till he was transfixed to the ground with fifty honorable wounds. * “Advance,” cried Abdallah, who stepped into the vacant place, “advance with confidence: either victory or paradise is our own.” The lance of a Roman decided the alternative; but the falling standard was rescued by Caled, the proselyte of Mecca: nine swords were broken in his hand; and his valor withstood and repulsed the superior numbers of the Christians. In the nocturnal council of the camp he was chosen to command: his skilful evolutions of the ensuing day secured either the victory or the retreat of the Saracens; and Caled is renowned among his brethren and his enemies by the glorious appellation of the Sword of God. In the pulpit, Mahomet described, with prophetic rapture, the crowns of the blessed martyrs; but in private he betrayed the feelings of human nature: he was surprised as he wept over the daughter of Zeid: “What do I see?” said the astonished votary. “You see,” replied the apostle, “a friend who is deploring the loss of his most faithful friend.” After the conquest of Mecca, the sovereign of Arabia affected to prevent the hostile preparations of Heraclius; and solemnly proclaimed war against the Romans, without attempting to disguise the hardships and dangers of the enterprise. The Moslems were discouraged: they alleged the want of money, or horses, or provisions; the season of harvest, and the intolerable heat of the summer: “Hell is much hotter,” said the indignant prophet. He disdained to compel their service: but on his return he admonished the most guilty, by an excommunication of fifty days. Their desertion enhanced the merit of Abubeker, Othman, and the faithful companions who devoted their lives and fortunes; and Mahomet displayed his banner at the head of ten thousand horse and twenty thousand foot. Painful indeed was the distress of the march: lassitude and thirst were aggravated by the scorching and pestilential winds of the desert: ten men rode by turns on one camel; and they were reduced to the shameful necessity of drinking the water from the belly of that useful animal. In the mid-way, ten days’ journey from Medina and Damascus, they reposed near the

    grove and fountain of Tabuc. Beyond that place Mahomet declined the prosecution of the war: he declared himself satisfied with the peaceful intentions, he was more probably daunted by the martial array, of the emperor of the East. But the active and intrepid Caled spread around the terror of his name; and the prophet received the submission of the tribes and cities, from the Euphrates to Ailah, at the head of the Red Sea. To his Christian subjects, Mahomet readily granted the security of their persons, the freedom of their trade, the property of their goods, and the toleration of their worship. The weakness of their Arabian brethren had restrained them from opposing his ambition; the disciples of Jesus were endeared to the enemy of the Jews; and it was the interest of a conqueror to propose a fair capitulation to the most powerful religion of the earth.

    Till the age of sixty-three years, the strength of Mahomet was equal to the temporal and spiritual fatigues of his mission. His epileptic fits, an absurd calumny of the Greeks, would be an object of pity rather than abhorrence; but he seriously believed that he was poisoned at Chaibar by the revenge of a Jewish female. During four years, the health of the prophet declined; his infirmities increased; but his mortal disease was a fever of fourteen days, which deprived him by intervals of the use of reason. As soon as he was conscious of his danger, he edified his brethren by the humility of his virtue or penitence. “If there be any man,” said the apostle from the pulpit, “whom I have unjustly scourged, I submit my own back to the lash of retaliation. Have I aspersed the reputation of a Mussulman? let him proclaim my thoughts in the face of the congregation. Has any one been despoiled of his goods? the little that I possess shall compensate the principal and the interest of the debt.” “Yes,” replied a voice from the crowd, “I am entitled to three drams of silver.” Mahomet heard the complaint, satisfied the demand, and thanked his creditor for accusing him in this world rather than at the day of judgment. He beheld with temperate firmness the approach of death; enfranchised his slaves (seventeen men, as they are named, and eleven women;)

    minutely directed the order of his funeral, and moderated the lamentations of his weeping friends, on whom he bestowed the benediction of peace. Till the third day before his death, he regularly performed the function of public prayer: the choice of Abubeker to supply his place, appeared to mark that ancient and faithful friend as his successor in the sacerdotal and regal office; but he prudently declined the risk and envy of a more explicit nomination. At a moment when his faculties were visibly impaired, he called for pen and ink to write, or, more properly, to dictate, a divine book, the sum and accomplishment of all his revelations: a dispute arose in the chamber, whether he should be allowed to supersede the authority of the Koran; and the prophet was forced to reprove the indecent vehemence of his disciples. If the slightest credit may be afforded to the traditions of his wives and companions, he maintained, in the bosom of his family, and to the last moments of his life, the dignity * of an apostle, and the faith of an enthusiast; described the visits of Gabriel, who bade an everlasting farewell to the earth, and expressed his lively confidence, not only of the mercy, but of the favor, of the Supreme Being. In a familiar discourse he had mentioned his special prerogative, that the angel of death was not allowed to take his soul till he had respectfully asked the permission of the prophet. The request was granted; and Mahomet immediately fell into the agony of his dissolution: his head was reclined on the lap of Ayesha, the best beloved of all his wives; he fainted with the violence of pain; recovering his spirits, he raised his eyes towards the roof of the house, and, with a steady look, though a faltering voice, uttered the last broken, though articulate, words: “O God! . . . . . pardon my sins . . . . . . . Yes, . . . . . . I come, . . . . . . among my fellow-citizens on high;” and thus peaceably expired on a carpet spread upon the floor. An expedition for the conquest of Syria was stopped by this mournful event; the army halted at the gates of Medina; the chiefs were assembled round their dying master. The city, more especially the house, of the prophet, was a scene of clamorous sorrow of silent despair: fanaticism alone could suggest a ray of hope and consolation. “How can he be dead, our witness, our intercessor, our mediator, with God? By God

    he is not dead: like Moses and Jesus, he is wrapped in a holy trance, and speedily will he return to his faithful people.” The evidence of sense was disregarded; and Omar, unsheathing his cimeter, threatened to strike off the heads of the infidels, who should dare to affirm that the prophet was no more. The tumult was appeased by the weight and moderation of Abubeker. “Is it Mahomet,” said he to Omar and the multitude, “or the God of Mahomet, whom you worship? The God of Mahomet liveth forever; but the apostle was a mortal like ourselves, and according to his own prediction, he has experienced the common fate of mortality.” He was piously interred by the hands of his nearest kinsman, on the same spot on which he expired: Medina has been sanctified by the death and burial of Mahomet; and the innumerable pilgrims of Mecca often turn aside from the way, to bow, in voluntary devotion, before the simple tomb of the prophet.

    At the conclusion of the life of Mahomet, it may perhaps be expected, that I should balance his faults and virtues, that I should decide whether the title of enthusiast or impostor more properly belongs to that extraordinary man. Had I been intimately conversant with the son of Abdallah, the task would still be difficult, and the success uncertain: at the distance of twelve centuries, I darkly contemplate his shade through a cloud of religious incense; and could I truly delineate the portrait of an hour, the fleeting resemblance would not equally apply to the solitary of Mount Hera, to the preacher of Mecca, and to the conqueror of Arabia. The author of a mighty revolution appears to have been endowed with a pious and contemplative disposition: so soon as marriage had raised him above the pressure of want, he avoided the paths of ambition and avarice; and till the age of forty he lived with innocence, and would have died without a name. The unity of God is an idea most congenial to nature and reason; and a slight conversation with the Jews and Christians would teach him to despise and detest the idolatry of Mecca. It was the duty of a man and a citizen to impart the doctrine of salvation, to rescue his country from the dominion of sin and error. The energy of

    a mind incessantly bent on the same object, would convert a general obligation into a particular call; the warm suggestions of the understanding or the fancy would be felt as the inspirations of Heaven; the labor of thought would expire in rapture and vision; and the inward sensation, the invisible monitor, would be described with the form and attributes of an angel of God. From enthusiasm to imposture, the step is perilous and slippery: the dæmon of Socrates affords a memorable instance, how a wise man may deceive himself, how a good man may deceive others, how the conscience may slumber in a mixed and middle state between self-illusion and voluntary fraud. Charity may believe that the original motives of Mahomet were those of pure and genuine benevolence; but a human missionary is incapable of cherishing the obstinate unbelievers who reject his claims despise his arguments, and persecute his life; he might forgive his personal adversaries, he may lawfully hate the enemies of God; the stern passions of pride and revenge were kindled in the bosom of Mahomet, and he sighed, like the prophet of Nineveh, for the destruction of the rebels whom he had condemned. The injustice of Mecca and the choice of Medina, transformed the citizen into a prince, the humble preacher into the leader of armies; but his sword was consecrated by the example of the saints; and the same God who afflicts a sinful world with pestilence and earthquakes, might inspire for their conversion or chastisement the valor of his servants. In the exercise of political government, he was compelled to abate of the stern rigor of fanaticism, to comply in some measure with the prejudices and passions of his followers, and to employ even the vices of mankind as the instruments of their salvation. The use of fraud and perfidy, of cruelty and injustice, were often subservient to the propagation of the faith; and Mahomet commanded or approved the assassination of the Jews and idolaters who had escaped from the field of battle. By the repetition of such acts, the character of Mahomet must have been gradually stained; and the influence of such pernicious habits would be poorly compensated by the practice of the personal and social virtues which are necessary to maintain the reputation of a prophet among his sectaries and friends.

    Of his last years, ambition was the ruling passion; and a politician will suspect, that he secretly smiled (the victorious impostor!) at the enthusiasm of his youth, and the credulity of his proselytes. A philosopher will observe, that their credulity and his success would tend more strongly to fortify the assurance of his divine mission, that his interest and religion were inseparably connected, and that his conscience would be soothed by the persuasion, that he alone was absolved by the Deity from the obligation of positive and moral laws. If he retained any vestige of his native innocence, the sins of Mahomet may be allowed as an evidence of his sincerity. In the support of truth, the arts of fraud and fiction may be deemed less criminal; and he would have started at the foulness of the means, had he not been satisfied of the importance and justice of the end. Even in a conqueror or a priest, I can surprise a word or action of unaffected humanity; and the decree of Mahomet, that, in the sale of captives, the mothers should never be separated from their children, may suspend, or moderate, the censure of the historian.

    Chapter L: Description Of Arabia And Its Inhabitants. —

    Part VII.

    The good sense of Mahomet despised the pomp of royalty: the apostle of God submitted to the menial offices of the family: he kindled the fire, swept the floor, milked the ewes, and mended with his own hands his shoes and his woollen garment. Disdaining the penance and merit of a hermit, he observed, without effort or vanity, the abstemious diet of an Arab and a soldier. On solemn occasions he feasted his companions with rustic and hospitable plenty; but in his domestic life, many weeks would elapse without a tire being kindled on the hearth of the prophet. The interdiction of wine was confirmed by his example; his hunger was appeased with a sparing allowance of barley-bread: he delighted in the taste of milk and honey; but his ordinary food consisted of dates and water. Perfumes and women were the two sensual enjoyments which his nature

    required, and his religion did not forbid; and Mahomet affirmed, that the fervor of his devotion was increased by these innocent pleasures. The heat of the climate inflames the blood of the Arabs; and their libidinous complexion has been noticed by the writers of antiquity. Their incontinence was regulated by the civil and religious laws of the Koran: their incestuous alliances were blamed; the boundless license of polygamy was reduced to four legitimate wives or concubines; their rights both of bed and of dowry were equitably determined; the freedom of divorce was discouraged, adultery was condemned as a capital offence; and fornication, in either sex, was punished with a hundred stripes. Such were the calm and rational precepts of the legislator: but in his private conduct, Mahomet indulged the appetites of a man, and abused the claims of a prophet. A special revelation dispensed him from the laws which he had imposed on his nation: the female sex, without reserve, was abandoned to his desires; and this singular prerogative excited the envy, rather than the scandal, the veneration, rather than the envy, of the devout Mussulmans. If we remember the seven hundred wives and three hundred concubines of the wise Solomon, we shall applaud the modesty of the Arabian, who espoused no more than seventeen or fifteen wives; eleven are enumerated who occupied at Medina their separate apartments round the house of the apostle, and enjoyed in their turns the favor of his conjugal society. What is singular enough, they were all widows, excepting only Ayesha, the daughter of Abubeker. She was doubtless a virgin, since Mahomet consummated his nuptials (such is the premature ripeness of the climate) when she was only nine years of age. The youth, the beauty, the spirit of Ayesha, gave her a superior ascendant: she was beloved and trusted by the prophet; and, after his death, the daughter of Abubeker was long revered as the mother of the faithful. Her behavior had been ambiguous and indiscreet: in a nocturnal march she was accidentally left behind; and in the morning Ayesha returned to the camp with a man. The temper of Mahomet was inclined to jealousy; but a divine revelation assured him of her innocence: he chastised her accusers, and published a law of domestic peace, that no woman should be

    condemned unless four male witnesses had seen her in the act of adultery. In his adventures with Zeineb, the wife of Zeid, and with Mary, an Egyptian captive, the amorous prophet forgot the interest of his reputation. At the house of Zeid, his freedman and adopted son, he beheld, in a loose undress, the beauty of Zeineb, and burst forth into an ejaculation of devotion and desire. The servile, or grateful, freedman understood the hint, and yielded without hesitation to the love of his benefactor. But as the filial relation had excited some doubt and scandal, the angel Gabriel descended from heaven to ratify the deed, to annul the adoption, and gently to reprove the apostle for distrusting the indulgence of his God. One of his wives, Hafna, the daughter of Omar, surprised him on her own bed, in the embraces of his Egyptian captive: she promised secrecy and forgiveness, he swore that he would renounce the possession of Mary. Both parties forgot their engagements; and Gabriel again descended with a chapter of the Koran, to absolve him from his oath, and to exhort him freely to enjoy his captives and concubines, without listening to the clamors of his wives. In a solitary retreat of thirty days, he labored, alone with Mary, to fulfil the commands of the angel. When his love and revenge were satiated, he summoned to his presence his eleven wives, reproached their disobedience and indiscretion, and threatened them with a sentence of divorce, both in this world and in the next; a dreadful sentence, since those who had ascended the bed of the prophet were forever excluded from the hope of a second marriage. Perhaps the incontinence of Mahomet may be palliated by the tradition of his natural or preternatural gifts; he united the manly virtue of thirty of the children of Adam: and the apostle might rival the thirteenth labor of the Grecian Hercules. A more serious and decent excuse may be drawn from his fidelity to Cadijah. During the twenty-four years of their marriage, her youthful husband abstained from the right of polygamy, and the pride or tenderness of the venerable matron was never insulted by the society of a rival. After her death, he placed her in the rank of the four perfect women, with the sister of Moses, the mother of Jesus, and Fatima, the best beloved of his daughters. “Was she not old?” said Ayesha,

    with the insolence of a blooming beauty; “has not God given you a better in her place?” “No, by God,” said Mahomet, with an effusion of honest gratitude, “there never can be a better! She believed in me when men despised me; she relieved my wants, when I was poor and persecuted by the world.”

    In the largest indulgence of polygamy, the founder of a religion and empire might aspire to multiply the chances of a numerous posterity and a lineal succession. The hopes of Mahomet were fatally disappointed. The virgin Ayesha, and his ten widows of mature age and approved fertility, were barren in his potent embraces. The four sons of Cadijah died in their infancy. Mary, his Egyptian concubine, was endeared to him by the birth of Ibrahim. At the end of fifteen months the prophet wept over his grave; but he sustained with firmness the raillery of his enemies, and checked the adulation or credulity of the Moslems, by the assurance that an eclipse of the sun was not occasioned by the death of the infant. Cadijah had likewise given him four daughters, who were married to the most faithful of his disciples: the three eldest died before their father; but Fatima, who possessed his confidence and love, became the wife of her cousin Ali, and the mother of an illustrious progeny. The merit and misfortunes of Ali and his descendants will lead me to anticipate, in this place, the series of the Saracen caliphs, a title which describes the commanders of the faithful as the vicars and successors of the apostle of God.

    The birth, the alliance, the character of Ali, which exalted him above the rest of his countrymen, might justify his claim to the vacant throne of Arabia. The son of Abu Taleb was, in his own right, the chief of the family of Hashem, and the hereditary prince or guardian of the city and temple of Mecca. The light of prophecy was extinct; but the husband of Fatima might expect the inheritance and blessing of her father: the Arabs had sometimes been patient of a female reign; and the two grandsons of the prophet had often been fondled in his lap, and shown in his pulpit as the hope of his age, and the chief of

    the youth of paradise. The first of the true believers might aspire to march before them in this world and in the next; and if some were of a graver and more rigid cast, the zeal and virtue of Ali were never outstripped by any recent proselyte. He united the qualifications of a poet, a soldier, and a saint: his wisdom still breathes in a collection of moral and religious sayings; and every antagonist, in the combats of the tongue or of the sword, was subdued by his eloquence and valor. From the first hour of his mission to the last rites of his funeral, the apostle was never forsaken by a generous friend, whom he delighted to name his brother, his vicegerent, and the faithful Aaron of a second Moses. The son of Abu Taleb was afterwards reproached for neglecting to secure his interest by a solemn declaration of his right, which would have silenced all competition, and sealed his succession by the decrees of Heaven. But the unsuspecting hero confided in himself: the jealousy of empire, and perhaps the fear of opposition, might suspend the resolutions of Mahomet; and the bed of sickness was besieged by the artful Ayesha, the daughter of Abubeker, and the enemy of Ali. *

    The silence and death of the prophet restored the liberty of the people; and his companions convened an assembly to deliberate on the choice of his successor. The hereditary claim and lofty spirit of Ali were offensive to an aristocracy of elders, desirous of bestowing and resuming the sceptre by a free and frequent election: the Koreish could never be reconciled to the proud preëminence of the line of Hashem; the ancient discord of the tribes was rekindled, the fugitives of Mecca and the auxiliaries of Medina asserted their respective merits; and the rash proposal of choosing two independent caliphs would have crushed in their infancy the religion and empire of the Saracens. The tumult was appeased by the disinterested resolution of Omar, who, suddenly renouncing his own pretensions, stretched forth his hand, and declared himself the first subject of the mild and venerable Abubeker. * The urgency of the moment, and the acquiescence of the people, might excuse this illegal and precipitate measure; but Omar

    himself confessed from the pulpit, that if any Mussulman should hereafter presume to anticipate the suffrage of his brethren, both the elector and the elected would be worthy of death. After the simple inauguration of Abubeker, he was obeyed in Medina, Mecca, and the provinces of Arabia: the Hashemites alone declined the oath of fidelity; and their chief, in his own house, maintained, above six months, a sullen and independent reserve; without listening to the threats of Omar, who attempted to consume with fire the habitation of the daughter of the apostle. The death of Fatima, and the decline of his party, subdued the indignant spirit of Ali: he condescended to salute the commander of the faithful, accepted his excuse of the necessity of preventing their common enemies, and wisely rejected his courteous offer of abdicating the government of the Arabians. After a reign of two years, the aged caliph was summoned by the angel of death. In his testament, with the tacit approbation of his companions, he bequeathed the sceptre to the firm and intrepid virtue of Omar. “I have no occasion,” said the modest candidate, “for the place.” “But the place has occasion for you,” replied Abubeker; who expired with a fervent prayer, that the God of Mahomet would ratify his choice, and direct the Mussulmans in the way of concord and obedience. The prayer was not ineffectual, since Ali himself, in a life of privacy and prayer, professed to revere the superior worth and dignity of his rival; who comforted him for the loss of empire, by the most flattering marks of confidence and esteem. In the twelfth year of his reign, Omar received a mortal wound from the hand of an assassin: he rejected with equal impartiality the names of his son and of Ali, refused to load his conscience with the sins of his successor, and devolved on six of the most respectable companions the arduous task of electing a commander of the faithful. On this occasion, Ali was again blamed by his friends for submitting his right to the judgment of men, for recognizing their jurisdiction by accepting a place among the six electors. He might have obtained their suffrage, had he deigned to promise a strict and servile conformity, not only to the Koran and tradition, but likewise to the determinations of two seniors. With these limitations, Othman, the secretary of

    Mahomet, accepted the government; nor was it till after the third caliph, twenty-four years after the death of the prophet, that Ali was invested, by the popular choice, with the regal and sacerdotal office. The manners of the Arabians retained their primitive simplicity, and the son of Abu Taleb despised the pomp and vanity of this world. At the hour of prayer, he repaired to the mosch of Medina, clothed in a thin cotton gown, a coarse turban on his head, his slippers in one hand, and his bow in the other, instead of a walking-staff. The companions of the prophet, and the chiefs of the tribes, saluted their new sovereign, and gave him their right hands as a sign of fealty and allegiance.

    The mischiefs that flow from the contests of ambition are usually confined to the times and countries in which they have been agitated. But the religious discord of the friends and enemies of Ali has been renewed in every age of the Hegira, and is still maintained in the immortal hatred of the Persians and Turks. The former, who are branded with the appellation of Shiites or sectaries, have enriched the Mahometan creed with a new article of faith; and if Mahomet be the apostle, his companion Ali is the vicar, of God. In their private converse, in their public worship, they bitterly execrate the three usurpers who intercepted his indefeasible right to the dignity of Imam and Caliph; and the name of Omar expresses in their tongue the perfect accomplishment of wickedness and impiety. The Sonnites, who are supported by the general consent and orthodox tradition of the Mussulmans, entertain a more impartial, or at least a more decent, opinion. They respect the memory of Abubeker, Omar, Othman, and Ali, the holy and legitimate successors of the prophet. But they assign the last and most humble place to the husband of Fatima, in the persuasion that the order of succession was determined by the decrees of sanctity. An historian who balances the four caliphs with a hand unshaken by superstition, will calmly pronounce that their manners were alike pure and exemplary; that their zeal was fervent, and probably sincere; and that, in the midst of riches and power, their lives were devoted to the practice of

    moral and religious duties. But the public virtues of Abubeker and Omar, the prudence of the first, the severity of the second, maintained the peace and prosperity of their reigns. The feeble temper and declining age of Othman were incapable of sustaining the weight of conquest and empire. He chose, and he was deceived; he trusted, and he was betrayed: the most deserving of the faithful became useless or hostile to his government, and his lavish bounty was productive only of ingratitude and discontent. The spirit of discord went forth in the provinces: their deputies assembled at Medina; and the Charegites, the desperate fanatics who disclaimed the yoke of subordination and reason, were confounded among the free-born Arabs, who demanded the redress of their wrongs and the punishment of their oppressors. From Cufa, from Bassora, from Egypt, from the tribes of the desert, they rose in arms, encamped about a league from Medina, and despatched a haughty mandate to their sovereign, requiring him to execute justice, or to descend from the throne. His repentance began to disarm and disperse the insurgents; but their fury was rekindled by the arts of his enemies; and the forgery of a perfidious secretary was contrived to blast his reputation and precipitate his fall. The caliph had lost the only guard of his predecessors, the esteem and confidence of the Moslems: during a siege of six weeks his water and provisions were intercepted, and the feeble gates of the palace were protected only by the scruples of the more timorous rebels. Forsaken by those who had abused his simplicity, the hopeless and venerable caliph expected the approach of death: the brother of Ayesha marched at the head of the assassins; and Othman, with the Koran in his lap, was pierced with a multitude of wounds. * A tumultuous anarchy of five days was appeased by the inauguration of Ali: his refusal would have provoked a general massacre. In this painful situation he supported the becoming pride of the chief of the Hashemites; declared that he had rather serve than reign; rebuked the presumption of the strangers; and required the formal, if not the voluntary, assent of the chiefs of the nation. He has never been accused of prompting the assassin of Omar; though Persia indiscreetly celebrates the festival of that holy martyr. The quarrel between

    Othman and his subjects was assuaged by the early mediation of Ali; and Hassan, the eldest of his sons, was insulted and wounded in the defence of the caliph. Yet it is doubtful whether the father of Hassan was strenuous and sincere in his opposition to the rebels; and it is certain that he enjoyed the benefit of their crime. The temptation was indeed of such magnitude as might stagger and corrupt the most obdurate virtue. The ambitious candidate no longer aspired to the barren sceptre of Arabia; the Saracens had been victorious in the East and West; and the wealthy kingdoms of Persia, Syria, and Egypt were the patrimony of the commander of the faithful.

    Chapter L: Description Of Arabia And Its Inhabitants. Part VIII.

    A life of prayer and contemplation had not chilled the martial activity of Ali; but in a mature age, after a long experience of mankind, he still betrayed in his conduct the rashness and indiscretion of youth. * In the first days of his reign, he neglected to secure, either by gifts or fetters, the doubtful allegiance of Telha and Zobeir, two of the most powerful of the Arabian chiefs. They escaped from Medina to Mecca, and from thence to Bassora; erected the standard of revolt; and usurped the government of Irak, or Assyria, which they had vainly solicited as the reward of their services. The mask of patriotism is allowed to cover the most glaring inconsistencies; and the enemies, perhaps the assassins, of Othman now demanded vengeance for his blood. They were accompanied in their flight by Ayesha, the widow of the prophet, who cherished, to the last hour of her life, an implacable hatred against the husband and the posterity of Fatima. The most reasonable Moslems were scandalized, that the mother of the faithful should expose in a camp her person and character; but the superstitious crowd was confident that her presence would sanctify the justice, and assure the success, of their cause. At the head of twenty thousand of his loyal Arabs, and nine thousand valiant auxiliaries of Cufa, the caliph encountered and defeated the superior numbers of the rebels under the walls of Bassora. Their leaders, Telha and Zobeir, § were slain in the first battle that stained with civil blood the arms of the Moslems. || After passing through the ranks to animate the troops, Ayesha had chosen her post amidst the dangers of the field. In the heat of the action, seventy men, who held the bridle of her camel, were successively killed or wounded; and the cage or litter, in which she sat, was stuck with javelins and darts like the quills of a porcupine. The venerable captive sustained with firmness the reproaches of the conqueror, and was speedily dismissed to her proper station at the tomb of Mahomet, with the respect and tenderness that was still due to the widow of the apostle. * After this victory, which was styled the Day of the Camel, Ali marched against a more formidable adversary; against Moawiyah, the son of Abu Sophian, who had assumed the title of caliph, and whose claim was supported by the forces of Syria and the interest of the house of Ommiyah. From the passage of Thapsacus, the plain of Siffin extends along the western bank of the Euphrates. On this spacious and level theatre, the two competitors waged a desultory war of one hundred and ten days. In the course of ninety actions or skirmishes, the loss of Ali was estimated at twenty-five, that of Moawiyah at forty-five, thousand soldiers; and the list of the slain was dignified with the names of five-and-twenty veterans who had fought at Beder under the standard of Mahomet. In this sanguinary contest the lawful caliph displayed a superior character of valor and humanity. His troops were strictly enjoined to await the first onset of the enemy, to spare their flying brethren, and to respect the bodies of the dead, and the chastity of the female captives. He generously proposed to save the blood of the Moslems by a single combat; but his trembling rival declined the challenge as a sentence of inevitable death. The ranks of the Syrians were broken by the charge of a hero who was mounted on a piebald horse, and wielded with irresistible force his ponderous and two-edged sword. As often as he smote a rebel, he shouted the Allah Acbar, “God is victorious!” and in the tumult of a nocturnal battle, he was heard to repeat four hundred times that tremendous exclamation. The prince of Damascus already meditated his flight; but the certain victory was snatched from the grasp of Ali by the disobedience and enthusiasm of his troops. Their conscience was awed by the solemn appeal to the books of the Koran which Moawiyah exposed on the foremost lances; and Ali was compelled to yield to a disgraceful truce and an insidious compromise. He retreated with sorrow and indignation to Cufa; his party was discouraged; the distant provinces of Persia, of Yemen, and of Egypt, were subdued or seduced by his crafty rival; and the stroke of fanaticism, which was aimed against the three chiefs of the nation, was fatal only to the cousin of Mahomet. In the temple of Mecca, three Charegites or enthusiasts discoursed of the disorders of the church and state: they soon agreed, that the deaths of Ali, of Moawiyah, and of his friend Amrou, the viceroy of Egypt, would restore the peace and unity of religion. Each of the assassins chose his victim, poisoned his dagger, devoted his life, and secretly repaired to the scene of action. Their resolution was equally desperate: but the first mistook the person of Amrou, and stabbed the deputy who occupied his seat; the prince of Damascus was dangerously hurt by the second; the lawful caliph, in the mosch of Cufa, received a mortal wound from the hand of the third. He expired in the sixty-third year of his age, and mercifully recommended to his children, that they would despatch the murderer by a single stroke. * The sepulchre of Ali was concealed from the tyrants of the house of Ommiyah; but in the fourth age of the Hegira, a tomb, a temple, a city, arose near the ruins of Cufa. Many thousands of the Shiites repose in holy ground at the feet of the vicar of God; and the desert is vivified by the numerous and annual visits of the Persians, who esteem their devotion not less meritorious than the pilgrimage of Mecca.

    The persecutors of Mahomet usurped the inheritance of his children; and the champions of idolatry became the supreme heads of his religion and empire. The opposition of Abu Sophian had been fierce and obstinate; his conversion was tardy and reluctant; his new faith was fortified by necessity and interest; he served, he fought, perhaps he believed; and the sins of the time of ignorance were expiated by the recent merits of the family of Ommiyah. Moawiyah, the son of Abu Sophian, and of the cruel Henda, was dignified, in his early youth, with the office or title of secretary of the prophet: the judgment of Omar intrusted him with the government of Syria; and he administered that important province above forty years, either in a subordinate or supreme rank. Without renouncing the fame of valor and liberality, he affected the reputation of humanity and moderation: a grateful people was attached to their benefactor; and the victorious Moslems were enriched with the spoils of Cyprus and Rhodes. The sacred duty of pursuing the assassins of Othman was the engine and pretence of his ambition. The bloody shirt of the martyr was exposed in the mosch of Damascus: the emir deplored the fate of his injured kinsman; and sixty thousand Syrians were engaged in his service by an oath of fidelity and revenge. Amrou, the conqueror of Egypt, himself an army, was the first who saluted the new monarch, and divulged the dangerous secret, that the Arabian caliphs might be created elsewhere than in the city of the prophet. The policy of Moawiyah eluded the valor of his rival; and, after the death of Ali, he negotiated the abdication of his son Hassan, whose mind was either above or below the government of the world, and who retired without a sigh from the palace of Cufa to an humble cell near the tomb of his grandfather. The aspiring wishes of the caliph were finally crowned by the important change of an elective to an hereditary kingdom. Some murmurs of freedom or fanaticism attested the reluctance of the Arabs, and four citizens of Medina refused the oath of fidelity; but the designs of Moawiyah were conducted with vigor and address; and his son Yezid, a feeble and dissolute youth, was proclaimed as the commander of the faithful and the successor on the apostle of God.

    A familiar story is related of the benevolence of one of the sons of Ali. In serving at table, a slave had inadvertently dropped a dish of scalding broth on his master: the heedless wretch fell prostrate, to deprecate his punishment, and repeated a verse of the Koran: “Paradise is for those who command their anger: ” — “I am not angry: ” — “and for those who pardon offences: ” — “I pardon your offence: ” — “and for those who return good for evil: ” — “I give you your liberty and four hundred pieces of silver.” With an equal measure of piety, Hosein, the younger brother of Hassan, inherited a remnant of his father’s spirit, and served with honor against the Christians in the siege of Constantinople. The primogeniture of the line of Hashem, and the holy character of grandson of the apostle, had centred in his person, and he was at liberty to prosecute his claim against Yezid, the tyrant of Damascus, whose vices he despised, and whose title he had never deigned to acknowledge. A list was secretly transmitted from Cufa to Medina, of one hundred and forty thousand Moslems, who professed their attachment to his cause, and who were eager to draw their swords so soon as he should appear on the banks of the Euphrates. Against the advice of his wisest friends, he resolved to trust his person and family in the hands of a perfidious people. He traversed the desert of Arabia with a timorous retinue of women and children; but as he approached the confines of Irak he was alarmed by the solitary or hostile face of the country, and suspected either the defection or ruin of his party. His fears were just: Obeidollah, the governor of Cufa, had extinguished the first sparks of an insurrection; and Hosein, in the plain of Kerbela, was encompassed by a body of five thousand horse, who intercepted his communication with the city and the river. He might still have escaped to a fortress in the desert, that had defied the power of Cæsar and Chosroes, and confided in the fidelity of the tribe of Tai, which would have armed ten thousand warriors in his defence. In a conference with the chief of the enemy, he proposed the option of three honorable conditions: that he should be allowed to return to Medina, or be stationed in a frontier garrison against the Turks, or safely conducted to the presence of Yezid. But the commands of the caliph, or his lieutenant, were stern and absolute; and Hosein was informed that he must either submit as a captive and a criminal to the commander of the faithful, or expect the consequences of his rebellion. “Do you think,” replied he, “to terrify me with death?” And, during the short respite of a night, * he prepared with calm and solemn resignation to encounter his fate. He checked the lamentations of his sister Fatima, who deplored the impending ruin of his house. “Our trust,” said Hosein, “is in God alone. All things, both in heaven and earth, must perish and return to their Creator. My brother, my father, my mother, were better than me, and every Mussulman has an example in the prophet.” He pressed his friends to consult their safety by a timely flight: they unanimously refused to desert or survive their beloved master: and their courage was fortified by a fervent prayer and the assurance of paradise. On the morning of the fatal day, he mounted on horseback, with his sword in one hand and the Koran in the other: his generous band of martyrs consisted only of thirty-two horse and forty foot; but their flanks and rear were secured by the tent-ropes, and by a deep trench which they had filled with lighted fagots, according to the practice of the Arabs. The enemy advanced with reluctance, and one of their chiefs deserted, with thirty followers, to claim the partnership of inevitable death. In every close onset, or single combat, the despair of the Fatimites was invincible; but the surrounding multitudes galled them from a distance with a cloud of arrows, and the horses and men were successively slain; a truce was allowed on both sides for the hour of prayer; and the battle at length expired by the death of the last companions of Hosein. Alone, weary, and wounded, he seated himself at the door of his tent. As he tasted a drop of water, he was pierced in the mouth with a dart; and his son and nephew, two beautiful youths, were killed in his arms. He lifted his hands to heaven; they were full of blood; and he uttered a funeral prayer for the living and the dead. In a transport of despair his sister issued from the tent, and adjured the general of the Cufians, that he would not suffer Hosein to be murdered before his eyes: a tear trickled down his venerable beard; and the boldest of his soldiers fell back on every side as the dying hero threw himself among them. The remorseless Shamer, a name detested by the faithful, reproached their cowardice; and the grandson of Mahomet was slain with three-and-thirty strokes of lances and swords. After they had trampled on his body, they carried his head to the castle of Cufa, and the inhuman Obeidollah struck him on the mouth with a cane: “Alas,” exclaimed an aged Mussulman, “on these lips have I seen the lips of the apostle of God!” In a distant age and climate, the tragic scene of the death of Hosein will awaken the sympathy of the coldest reader. * On the annual festival of his martyrdom, in the devout pilgrimage to his sepulchre, his Persian votaries abandon their souls to the religious frenzy of sorrow and indignation.

    When the sisters and children of Ali were brought in chains to the throne of Damascus, the caliph was advised to extirpate the enmity of a popular and hostile race, whom he had injured beyond the hope of reconciliation. But Yezid preferred the councils of mercy; and the mourning family was honorably dismissed to mingle their tears with their kindred at Medina. The glory of martyrdom superseded the right of primogeniture; and the twelve imams, or pontiffs, of the Persian creed, are Ali, Hassan, Hosein, and the lineal descendants of Hosein to the ninth generation. Without arms, or treasures, or subjects, they successively enjoyed the veneration of the people, and provoked the jealousy of the reigning caliphs: their tombs, at Mecca or Medina, on the banks of the Euphrates, or in the province of Chorasan, are still visited by the devotion of their sect. Their names were often the pretence of sedition and civil war; but these royal saints despised the pomp of the world: submitted to the will of God and the injustice of man; and devoted their innocent lives to the study and practice of religion. The twelfth and last of the Imams, conspicuous by the title of Mahadi, or the Guide, surpassed the solitude and sanctity of his predecessors. He concealed himself in a cavern near Bagdad: the time and place of his death are unknown; and his votaries pretend that he still lives, and will appear before the day of judgment to overthrow the tyranny of Dejal, or the Antichrist. In the lapse of two or three centuries, the posterity of Abbas, the uncle of Mahomet, had multiplied to the number of thirty-three thousand: the race of Ali might be equally prolific: the meanest individual was above the first and greatest of princes; and the most eminent were supposed to excel the perfection of angels. But their adverse fortune, and the wide extent of the Mussulman empire, allowed an ample scope for every bold and artful imposture, who claimed affinity with the holy seed: the sceptre of the Almohades, in Spain and Africa; of the Fatimites, in Egypt and Syria; of the Sultans of Yemen; and of the Sophis of Persia; has been consecrated by this vague and ambiguous title. Under their reigns it might be dangerous to dispute the legitimacy of their birth; and one of the Fatimite caliphs silenced an indiscreet question by drawing his cimeter: “This,” said Moez, “is my pedigree; and these,” casting a handful of gold to his soldiers, — “and these are my kindred and my children.” In the various conditions of princes, or doctors, or nobles, or merchants, or beggars, a swarm of the genuine or fictitious descendants of Mahomet and Ali is honored with the appellation of sheiks, or sherifs, or emirs. In the Ottoman empire they are distinguished by a green turban; receive a stipend from the treasury; are judged only by their chief; and, however debased by fortune or character, still assert the proud preëminence of their birth. A family of three hundred persons, the pure and orthodox branch of the caliph Hassan, is preserved without taint or suspicion in the holy cities of Mecca and Medina, and still retains, after the revolutions of twelve centuries, the custody of the temple, and the sovereignty of their native land. The fame and merit of Mahomet would ennoble a plebeian race, and the ancient blood of the Koreish transcends the recent majesty of the kings of the earth.

    The talents of Mahomet are entitled to our applause; but his success has, perhaps, too strongly attracted our admiration. Are we surprised that a multitude of proselytes should embrace the doctrine and the passions of an eloquent fanatic? In the heresies of the church, the same seduction has been tried and repeated from the time of the apostles to that of the reformers. Does it seem incredible that a private citizen should grasp the sword and the sceptre, subdue his native country, and erect a monarchy by his victorious arms? In the moving picture of the dynasties of the East, a hundred fortunate usurpers have arisen from a baser origin, surmounted more formidable obstacles, and filled a larger scope of empire and conquest. Mahomet was alike instructed to preach and to fight; and the union of these opposite qualities, while it enhanced his merit, contributed to his success: the operation of force and persuasion, of enthusiasm and fear, continually acted on each other, till every barrier yielded to their irresistible power. His voice invited the Arabs to freedom and victory, to arms and rapine, to the indulgence of their darling passions in this world and the other: the restraints which he imposed were requisite to establish the credit of the prophet, and to exercise the obedience of the people; and the only objection to his success was his rational creed of the unity and perfections of God. It is not the propagation, but the permanency, of his religion, that deserves our wonder: the same pure and perfect impression which he engraved at Mecca and Medina, is preserved, after the revolutions of twelve centuries, by the Indian, the African, and the Turkish proselytes of the Koran. If the Christian apostles, St. Peter or St. Paul, could return to the Vatican, they might possibly inquire the name of the Deity who is worshipped with such mysterious rites in that magnificent temple: at Oxford or Geneva, they would experience less surprise; but it might still be incumbent on them to peruse the catechism of the church, and to study the orthodox commentators on their own writings and the words of their Master. But the Turkish dome of St. Sophia, with an increase of splendor and size, represents the humble tabernacle erected at Medina by the hands of Mahomet. The Mahometans have uniformly withstood the temptation of reducing the object of their faith and devotion to a level with the senses and imagination of man. “I believe in one God, and Mahomet the apostle of God,” is the simple and invariable profession of Islam. The intellectual image of the Deity has never been degraded by any visible idol; the honors of the prophet have never transgressed the measure of human virtue; and his living precepts have restrained the gratitude of his disciples within the bounds of reason and religion. The votaries of Ali have, indeed, consecrated the memory of their hero, his wife, and his children; and some of the Persian doctors pretend that the divine essence was incarnate in the person of the Imams; but their superstition is universally condemned by the Sonnites; and their impiety has afforded a seasonable warning against the worship of saints and martyrs. The metaphysical questions on the attributes of God, and the liberty of man, have been agitated in the schools of the Mahometans, as well as in those of the Christians; but among the former they have never engaged the passions of the people, or disturbed the tranquillity of the state. The cause of this important difference may be found in the separation or union of the regal and sacerdotal characters. It was the interest of the caliphs, the successors of the prophet and commanders of the faithful, to repress and discourage all religious innovations: the order, the discipline, the temporal and spiritual ambition of the clergy, are unknown to the Moslems; and the sages of the law are the guides of their conscience and the oracles of their faith. From the Atlantic to the Ganges, the Koran is acknowledged as the fundamental code, not only of theology, but of civil and criminal jurisprudence; and the laws which regulate the actions and the property of mankind are guarded by the infallible and immutable sanction of the will of God. This religious servitude is attended with some practical disadvantage; the illiterate legislator had been often misled by his own prejudices and those of his country; and the institutions of the Arabian desert may be ill adapted to the wealth and numbers of Ispahan and Constantinople. On these occasions, the Cadhi respectfully places on his head the holy volume, and substitutes a dexterous interpretation more apposite to the principles of equity, and the manners and policy of the times.

    His beneficial or pernicious influence on the public happiness is the last consideration in the character of Mahomet. The most bitter or most bigoted of his Christian or Jewish foes will surely allow that he assumed a false commission to inculcate a salutary doctrine, less perfect only than their own. He piously supposed, as the basis of his religion, the truth and sanctity of their prior revolutions, the virtues and miracles of their founders. The idols of Arabia were broken before the throne of God; the blood of human victims was expiated by prayer, and fasting, and alms, the laudable or innocent arts of devotion; and his rewards and punishments of a future life were painted by the images most congenial to an ignorant and carnal generation. Mahomet was, perhaps, incapable of dictating a moral and political system for the use of his countrymen: but he breathed among the faithful a spirit of charity and friendship; recommended the practice of the social virtues; and checked, by his laws and precepts, the thirst of revenge, and the oppression of widows and orphans. The hostile tribes were united in faith and obedience, and the valor which had been idly spent in domestic quarrels was vigorously directed against a foreign enemy. Had the impulse been less powerful, Arabia, free at home and formidable abroad, might have flourished under a succession of her native monarchs. Her sovereignty was lost by the extent and rapidity of conquest. The colonies of the nation were scattered over the East and West, and their blood was mingled with the blood of their converts and captives. After the reign of three caliphs, the throne was transported from Medina to the valley of Damascus and the banks of the Tigris; the holy cities were violated by impious war; Arabia was ruled by the rod of a subject, perhaps of a stranger; and the Bedoweens of the desert, awakening from their dream of dominion, resumed their old and solitary independence.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XLVI-XLVIII

    Chapter XLVI: Troubles In Persia.

    Part I. Revolutions On Persia After The Death Of Chosroes On Nushirvan. — His Son Hormouz, A Tyrant, Is Deposed. — Usurpation Of Baharam. — Flight And Restoration Of Chosroes II. — His Gratitude To The Romans. — The Chagan Of The Avars. — Revolt Of The Army Against Maurice. — His Death. — Tyranny Of Phocas. — Elevation Of Heraclius. — The Persian War. — Chosroes Subdues Syria, Egypt, And Asia Minor. — Siege Of Constantinople By The Persians And Avars. — Persian Expeditions. — Victories And Triumph Of Heraclius.

    The conflict of Rome and Persia was prolonged from the death of Crassus to the reign of Heraclius. An experience of seven hundred years might convince the rival nations of the impossibility of maintaining their conquests beyond the fatal limits of the Tigris and Euphrates. Yet the emulation of Trajan and Julian was awakened by the trophies of Alexander, and the sovereigns of Persia indulged the ambitious hope of restoring the empire of Cyrus. Such extraordinary efforts of power and courage will always command the attention of posterity; but the events by which the fate of nations is not materially changed, leave a faint impression on the page of history, and the patience of the reader would be exhausted by the repetition of the same hostilities, undertaken without cause, prosecuted without glory, and terminated without effect. The arts of negotiation, unknown to the simple greatness of the senate and the Cæsars, were assiduously cultivated by the Byzantine princes; and the memorials of their perpetual embassies repeat, with the same uniform prolixity, the language of falsehood and declamation, the insolence of the Barbarians, and the servile temper of the tributary Greeks. Lamenting the barren superfluity of materials, I have studied to compress the narrative of these uninteresting transactions: but the just Nushirvan is still applauded as the model of Oriental kings, and the ambition of his grandson Chosroes prepared the revolution of the East, which was speedily accomplished by the arms and the religion of the successors of Mahomet.

    In the useless altercations, that precede and justify the quarrels of princes, the Greeks and the Barbarians accused each other of violating the peace which had been concluded between the two empires about four years before the death of Justinian. The sovereign of Persia and India aspired to reduce under his obedience the province of Yemen or Arabia Felix; the distant land of myrrh and frankincense, which had escaped, rather than opposed, the conquerors of the East. After the defeat of Abrahah under the walls of Mecca, the discord of his sons and brothers gave an easy entrance to the Persians: they chased the strangers of Abyssinia beyond the Red Sea; and a native prince of the ancient Homerites was restored to the throne as the vassal or viceroy of the great Nushirvan. But the nephew of Justinian declared his resolution to avenge the injuries of his Christian ally the prince of Abyssinia, as they suggested a decent pretence to discontinue the annual tribute, which was poorly disguised by the name of pension. The churches of Persarmenia were oppressed by the intolerant spirit of the Magi; * they secretly invoked the protector of the Christians, and, after the pious murder of their satraps, the rebels were avowed and supported as the brethren and subjects of the Roman emperor. The complaints of Nushirvan were disregarded by the Byzantine court; Justin yielded to the importunities of the Turks, who offered an alliance against the common enemy; and the Persian monarchy was threatened at the same instant by the united forces of Europe, of Æthiopia, and of Scythia. At the age of fourscore the sovereign of the East would perhaps have chosen the peaceful enjoyment of his glory and greatness; but as soon as war became inevitable, he took the field with the alacrity of youth, whilst the aggressor trembled in the palace of Constantinople. Nushirvan, or Chosroes, conducted in person the siege of Dara; and although that important fortress had been left destitute of troops and magazines, the valor of the inhabitants resisted above five months the archers, the elephants, and the military engines of the Great King. In the mean while his general Adarman advanced from Babylon, traversed the desert, passed the Euphrates, insulted the suburbs of Antioch, reduced to ashes the city of Apamea, and laid the spoils of Syria at the feet of his master, whose perseverance in the midst of winter at length subverted the bulwark of the East. But these losses, which astonished the provinces and the court, produced a salutary effect in the repentance and abdication of the emperor Justin: a new spirit arose in the Byzantine councils; and a truce of three years was obtained by the prudence of Tiberius. That seasonable interval was employed in the preparations of war; and the voice of rumor proclaimed to the world, that from the distant countries of the Alps and the Rhine, from Scythia, Mæsia, Pannonia, Illyricum, and Isauria, the strength of the Imperial cavalry was reënforced with one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers. Yet the king of Persia, without fear, or without faith, resolved to prevent the attack of the enemy; again passed the Euphrates, and dismissing the ambassadors of Tiberius, arrogantly commanded them to await his arrival at Cæsarea, the metropolis of the Cappadocian provinces. The two armies encountered each other in the battle of Melitene: * the Barbarians, who darkened the air with a cloud of arrows, prolonged their line, and extended their wings across the plain; while the Romans, in deep and solid bodies, expected to prevail in closer action, by the weight of their swords and lances. A Scythian chief, who commanded their right wing, suddenly turned the flank of the enemy, attacked their rear-guard in the presence of Chosroes, penetrated to the midst of the camp, pillaged the royal tent, profaned the eternal fire, loaded a train of camels with the spoils of Asia, cut his way through the Persian host, and returned with songs of victory to his friends, who had consumed the day in single combats, or ineffectual skirmishes. The darkness of the night, and the separation of the Romans, afforded the Persian monarch an opportunity of revenge; and one of their camps was swept away by a rapid and impetuous assault. But the review of his loss, and the consciousness of his danger, determined Chosroes to a speedy retreat: he burnt, in his passage, the vacant town of Melitene; and, without consulting the safety of his troops, boldly swam the Euphrates on the back of an elephant. After this unsuccessful campaign, the want of magazines, and perhaps some inroad of the Turks, obliged him to disband or divide his forces; the Romans were left masters of the field, and their general Justinian, advancing to the relief of the Persarmenian rebels, erected his standard on the banks of the Araxes. The great Pompey had formerly halted within three days’ march of the Caspian: that inland sea was explored, for the first time, by a hostile fleet, and seventy thousand captives were transplanted from Hyrcania to the Isle of Cyprus. On the return of spring, Justinian descended into the fertile plains of Assyria; the flames of war approached the residence of Nushirvan; the indignant monarch sunk into the grave; and his last edict restrained his successors from exposing their person in battle against the Romans. * Yet the memory of this transient affront was lost in the glories of a long reign; and his formidable enemies, after indulging their dream of conquest, again solicited a short respite from the calamities of war.

    The throne of Chosroes Nushirvan was filled by Hormouz, or Hormisdas, the eldest or the most favored of his sons. With the kingdoms of Persia and India, he inherited the reputation and example of his father, the service, in every rank, of his wise and valiant officers, and a general system of administration, harmonized by time and political wisdom to promote the happiness of the prince and people. But the royal youth enjoyed a still more valuable blessing, the friendship of a sage who had presided over his education, and who always preferred the honor to the interest of his pupil, his interest to his inclination. In a dispute with the Greek and Indian philosophers, Buzurg had once maintained, that the most grievous misfortune of life is old age without the remembrance of virtue; and our candor will presume that the same principle compelled him, during three years, to direct the councils of the Persian empire. His zeal was rewarded by the gratitude and docility of Hormouz, who acknowledged himself more indebted to his preceptor than to his parent: but when age and labor had impaired the strength, and perhaps the faculties, of this prudent counsellor, he retired from court, and abandoned the youthful monarch to his own passions and those of his favorites. By the fatal vicissitude of human affairs, the same scenes were renewed at Ctesiphon, which had been exhibited at Rome after the death of Marcus Antoninus. The ministers of flattery and corruption, who had been banished by his father, were recalled and cherished by the son; the disgrace and exile of the friends of Nushirvan established their tyranny; and virtue was driven by degrees from the mind of Hormouz, from his palace, and from the government of the state. The faithful agents, the eyes and ears of the king, informed him of the progress of disorder, that the provincial governors flew to their prey with the fierceness of lions and eagles, and that their rapine and injustice would teach the most loyal of his subjects to abhor the name and authority of their sovereign. The sincerity of this advice was punished with death; the murmurs of the cities were despised, their tumults were quelled by military execution: the intermediate powers between the throne and the people were abolished; and the childish vanity of Hormouz, who affected the daily use of the tiara, was fond of declaring, that he alone would be the judge as well as the master of his kingdom. In every word, and in every action, the son of Nushirvan degenerated from the virtues of his father. His avarice defrauded the troops; his jealous caprice degraded the satraps; the palace, the tribunals, the waters of the Tigris, were stained with the blood of the innocent, and the tyrant exulted in the sufferings and execution of thirteen thousand victims. As the excuse of his cruelty, he sometimes condescended to observe, that the fears of the Persians would be productive of hatred, and that their hatred must terminate in rebellion but he forgot that his own guilt and folly had inspired the sentiments which he deplored, and prepared the event which he so justly apprehended. Exasperated by long and hopeless oppression, the provinces of Babylon, Susa, and Carmania, erected the standard of revolt; and the princes of Arabia, India, and Scythia, refused the customary tribute to the unworthy successor of Nushirvan. The arms of the Romans, in slow sieges and frequent inroads, afflicted the frontiers of Mesopotamia and Assyria: one of their generals professed himself the disciple of Scipio; and the soldiers were animated by a miraculous image of Christ, whose mild aspect should never have been displayed in the front of battle. At the same time, the eastern provinces of Persia were invaded by the great khan, who passed the Oxus at the head of three or four hundred thousand Turks. The imprudent Hormouz accepted their perfidious and formidable aid; the cities of Khorassan or Bactriana were commanded to open their gates the march of the Barbarians towards the mountains of Hyrcania revealed the correspondence of the Turkish and Roman arms; and their union must have subverted the throne of the house of Sassan.

    Persia had been lost by a king; it was saved by a hero. After his revolt, Varanes or Bahram is stigmatized by the son of Hormouz as an ungrateful slave; the proud and ambiguous reproach of despotism, since he was truly descended from the ancient princes of Rei, one of the seven families whose splendid, as well as substantial, prerogatives exalted them above the heads of the Persian nobility. At the siege of Dara, the valor of Bahram was signalized under the eyes of Nushirvan, and both the father and son successively promoted him to the command of armies, the government of Media, and the superintendence of the palace. The popular prediction which marked him as the deliverer of Persia, might be inspired by his past victories and extraordinary figure: the epithet Giubin * is expressive of the quality of dry wood: he had the strength and stature of a giant; and his savage countenance was fancifully compared to that of a wild cat. While the nation trembled, while Hormouz disguised his terror by the name of suspicion, and his servants concealed their disloyalty under the mask of fear, Bahram alone displayed his undaunted courage and apparent fidelity: and as soon as he found that no more than twelve thousand soldiers would follow him against the enemy; he prudently declared, that to this fatal number Heaven had reserved the honors of the triumph. The steep and narrow descent of the Pule Rudbar, or Hyrcanian rock, is the only pass through which an army can penetrate into the territory of Rei and the plains of Media. From the commanding heights, a band of resolute men might overwhelm with stones and darts the myriads of the Turkish host: their emperor and his son were transpierced with arrows; and the fugitives were left, without counsel or provisions, to the revenge of an injured people. The patriotism of the Persian general was stimulated by his affection for the city of his forefathers: in the hour of victory, every peasant became a soldier, and every soldier a hero; and their ardor was kindled by the gorgeous spectacle of beds, and thrones, and tables of massy gold, the spoils of Asia, and the luxury of the hostile camp. A prince of a less malignant temper could not easily have forgiven his benefactor; and the secret hatred of Hormouz was envenomed by a malicious report, that Bahram had privately retained the most precious fruits of his Turkish victory. But the approach of a Roman army on the side of the Araxes compelled the implacable tyrant to smile and to applaud; and the toils of Bahram were rewarded with the permission of encountering a new enemy, by their skill and discipline more formidable than a Scythian multitude. Elated by his recent success, he despatched a herald with a bold defiance to the camp of the Romans, requesting them to fix a day of battle, and to choose whether they would pass the river themselves, or allow a free passage to the arms of the great king. The lieutenant of the emperor Maurice preferred the safer alternative; and this local circumstance, which would have enhanced the victory of the Persians, rendered their defeat more bloody and their escape more difficult. But the loss of his subjects, and the danger of his kingdom, were overbalanced in the mind of Hormouz by the disgrace of his personal enemy; and no sooner had Bahram collected and reviewed his forces, than he received from a royal messenger the insulting gift of a distaff, a spinning-wheel, and a complete suit of female apparel. Obedient to the will of his sovereign he showed himself to the soldiers in this unworthy disguise they resented his ignominy and their own; a shout of rebellion ran through the ranks; and the general accepted their oath of fidelity and vows of revenge. A second messenger, who had been commanded to bring the rebel in chains, was trampled under the feet of an elephant, and manifestos were diligently circulated, exhorting the Persians to assert their freedom against an odious and contemptible tyrant. The defection was rapid and universal; his loyal slaves were sacrificed to the public fury; the troops deserted to the standard of Bahram; and the provinces again saluted the deliverer of his country.

    As the passes were faithfully guarded, Hormouz could only compute the number of his enemies by the testimony of a guilty conscience, and the daily defection of those who, in the hour of his distress, avenged their wrongs, or forgot their obligations. He proudly displayed the ensigns of royalty; but the city and palace of Modain had already escaped from the hand of the tyrant. Among the victims of his cruelty, Bindoes, a Sassanian prince, had been cast into a dungeon; his fetters were broken by the zeal and courage of a brother; and he stood before the king at the head of those trusty guards, who had been chosen as the ministers of his confinement, and perhaps of his death. Alarmed by the hasty intrusion and bold reproaches of the captive, Hormouz looked round, but in vain, for advice or assistance; discovered that his strength consisted in the obedience of others; and patiently yielded to the single arm of Bindoes, who dragged him from the throne to the same dungeon in which he himself had been so lately confined. At the first tumult, Chosroes, the eldest of the sons of Hormouz, escaped from the city; he was persuaded to return by the pressing and friendly invitation of Bindoes, who promised to seat him on his father’s throne, and who expected to reign under the name of an inexperienced youth. In the just assurance, that his accomplices could neither forgive nor hope to be forgiven, and that every Persian might be trusted as the judge and enemy of the tyrant, he instituted a public trial without a precedent and without a copy in the annals of the East. The son of Nushirvan, who had requested to plead in his own defence, was introduced as a criminal into the full assembly of the nobles and satraps. He was heard with decent attention as long as he expatiated on the advantages of order and obedience, the danger of innovation, and the inevitable discord of those who had encouraged each other to trample on their lawful and hereditary sovereign. By a pathetic appeal to their humanity, he extorted that pity which is seldom refused to the fallen fortunes of a king; and while they beheld the abject posture and squalid appearance of the prisoner, his tears, his chains, and the marks of ignominious stripes, it was impossible to forget how recently they had adored the divine splendor of his diadem and purple. But an angry murmur arose in the assembly as soon as he presumed to vindicate his conduct, and to applaud the victories of his reign. He defined the duties of a king, and the Persian nobles listened with a smile of contempt; they were fired with indignation when he dared to vilify the character of Chosroes; and by the indiscreet offer of resigning the sceptre to the second of his sons, he subscribed his own condemnation, and sacrificed the life of his own innocent favorite. The mangled bodies of the boy and his mother were exposed to the people; the eyes of Hormouz were pierced with a hot needle; and the punishment of the father was succeeded by the coronation of his eldest son. Chosroes had ascended the throne without guilt, and his piety strove to alleviate the misery of the abdicated monarch; from the dungeon he removed Hormouz to an apartment of the palace, supplied with liberality the consolations of sensual enjoyment, and patiently endured the furious sallies of his resentment and despair. He might despise the resentment of a blind and unpopular tyrant, but the tiara was trembling on his head, till he could subvert the power, or acquire the friendship, of the great Bahram, who sternly denied the justice of a revolution, in which himself and his soldiers, the true representatives of Persia, had never been consulted. The offer of a general amnesty, and of the second rank in his kingdom, was answered by an epistle from Bahram, friend of the gods, conqueror of men, and enemy of tyrants, the satrap of satraps, general of the Persian armies, and a prince adorned with the title of eleven virtues. He commands Chosroes, the son of Hormouz, to shun the example and fate of his father, to confine the traitors who had been released from their chains, to deposit in some holy place the diadem which he had usurped, and to accept from his gracious benefactor the pardon of his faults and the government of a province. The rebel might not be proud, and the king most assuredly was not humble; but the one was conscious of his strength, the other was sensible of his weakness; and even the modest language of his reply still left room for treaty and reconciliation. Chosroes led into the field the slaves of the palace and the populace of the capital: they beheld with terror the banners of a veteran army; they were encompassed and surprised by the evolutions of the general; and the satraps who had deposed Hormouz, received the punishment of their revolt, or expiated their first treason by a second and more criminal act of disloyalty. The life and liberty of Chosroes were saved, but he was reduced to the necessity of imploring aid or refuge in some foreign land; and the implacable Bindoes, anxious to secure an unquestionable title, hastily returned to the palace, and ended, with a bowstring, the wretched existence of the son of Nushirvan.

    While Chosroes despatched the preparations of his retreat, he deliberated with his remaining friends, whether he should lurk in the valleys of Mount Caucasus, or fly to the tents of the Turks, or solicit the protection of the emperor. The long emulation of the successors of Artaxerxes and Constantine increased his reluctance to appear as a suppliant in a rival court; but he weighed the forces of the Romans, and prudently considered that the neighborhood of Syria would render his escape more easy and their succors more effectual. Attended only by his concubines, and a troop of thirty guards, he secretly departed from the capital, followed the banks of the Euphrates, traversed the desert, and halted at the distance of ten miles from Circesium. About the third watch of the night, the Roman præfect was informed of his approach, and he introduced the royal stranger to the fortress at the dawn of day. From thence the king of Persia was conducted to the more honorable residence of Hierapolis; and Maurice dissembled his pride, and displayed his benevolence, at the reception of the letters and ambassadors of the grandson of Nushirvan. They humbly represented the vicissitudes of fortune and the common interest of princes, exaggerated the ingratitude of Bahram, the agent of the evil principle, and urged, with specious argument, that it was for the advantage of the Romans themselves to support the two monarchies which balance the world, the two great luminaries by whose salutary influence it is vivified and adorned. The anxiety of Chosroes was soon relieved by the assurance, that the emperor had espoused the cause of justice and royalty; but Maurice prudently declined the expense and delay of his useless visit to Constantinople. In the name of his generous benefactor, a rich diadem was presented to the fugitive prince, with an inestimable gift of jewels and gold; a powerful army was assembled on the frontiers of Syria and Armenia, under the command of the valiant and faithful Narses, and this general, of his own nation, and his own choice, was directed to pass the Tigris, and never to sheathe his sword till he had restored Chosroes to the throne of his ancestors. * The enterprise, however splendid, was less arduous than it might appear. Persia had already repented of her fatal rashness, which betrayed the heir of the house of Sassan to the ambition of a rebellious subject: and the bold refusal of the Magi to consecrate his usurpation, compelled Bahram to assume the sceptre, regardless of the laws and prejudices of the nation. The palace was soon distracted with conspiracy, the city with tumult, the provinces with insurrection; and the cruel execution of the guilty and the suspected served to irritate rather than subdue the public discontent. No sooner did the grandson of Nushirvan display his own and the Roman banners beyond the Tigris, than he was joined, each day, by the increasing multitudes of the nobility and people; and as he advanced, he received from every side the grateful offerings of the keys of his cities and the heads of his enemies. As soon as Modain was freed from the presence of the usurper, the loyal inhabitants obeyed the first summons of Mebodes at the head of only two thousand horse, and Chosroes accepted the sacred and precious ornaments of the palace as the pledge of their truth and the presage of his approaching success. After the junction of the Imperial troops, which Bahram vainly struggled to prevent, the contest was decided by two battles on the banks of the Zab, and the confines of Media. The Romans, with the faithful subjects of Persia, amounted to sixty thousand, while the whole force of the usurper did not exceed forty thousand men: the two generals signalized their valor and ability; but the victory was finally determined by the prevalence of numbers and discipline. With the remnant of a broken army, Bahram fled towards the eastern provinces of the Oxus: the enmity of Persia reconciled him to the Turks; but his days were shortened by poison, perhaps the most incurable of poisons; the stings of remorse and despair, and the bitter remembrance of lost glory. Yet the modern Persians still commemorate the exploits of Bahram; and some excellent laws have prolonged the duration of his troubled and transitory reign. *

    The restoration of Chosroes was celebrated with feasts and executions; and the music of the royal banquet was often disturbed by the groans of dying or mutilated criminals. A general pardon might have diffused comfort and tranquillity through a country which had been shaken by the late revolutions; yet, before the sanguinary temper of Chosroes is blamed, we should learn whether the Persians had not been accustomed either to dread the rigor, or to despise the weakness, of their sovereign. The revolt of Bahram, and the conspiracy of the satraps, were impartially punished by the revenge or justice of the conqueror; the merits of Bindoes himself could not purify his hand from the guilt of royal blood: and the son of Hormouz was desirous to assert his own innocence, and to vindicate the sanctity of kings. During the vigor of the Roman power, several princes were seated on the throne of Persia by the arms and the authority of the first Cæsars. But their new subjects were soon disgusted with the vices or virtues which they had imbibed in a foreign land; the instability of their dominion gave birth to a vulgar observation, that the choice of Rome was solicited and rejected with equal ardor by the capricious levity of Oriental slaves. But the glory of Maurice was conspicuous in the long and fortunate reign of his son and his ally. A band of a thousand Romans, who continued to guard the person of Chosroes, proclaimed his confidence in the fidelity of the strangers; his growing strength enabled him to dismiss this unpopular aid, but he steadily professed the same gratitude and reverence to his adopted father; and till the death of Maurice, the peace and alliance of the two empires were faithfully maintained. Yet the mercenary friendship of the Roman prince had been purchased with costly and important gifts; the strong cities of Martyropolis and Dara * were restored, and the Persarmenians became the willing subjects of an empire, whose eastern limit was extended, beyond the example of former times, as far as the banks of the Araxes, and the neighborhood of the Caspian. A pious hope was indulged, that the church as well as the state might triumph in this revolution: but if Chosroes had sincerely listened to the Christian bishops, the impression was erased by the zeal and eloquence of the Magi: if he was armed with philosophic indifference, he accommodated his belief, or rather his professions, to the various circumstances of an exile and a sovereign. The imaginary conversion of the king of Persia was reduced to a local and superstitious veneration for Sergius, one of the saints of Antioch, who heard his prayers and appeared to him in dreams; he enriched the shrine with offerings of gold and silver, and ascribed to this invisible patron the success of his arms, and the pregnancy of Sira, a devout Christian and the best beloved of his wives. The beauty of Sira, or Schirin, her wit, her musical talents, are still famous in the history, or rather in the romances, of the East: her own name is expressive, in the Persian tongue, of sweetness and grace; and the epithet of Parviz alludes to the charms of her royal lover. Yet Sira never shared the passions which she inspired, and the bliss of Chosroes was tortured by a jealous doubt, that while he possessed her person, she had bestowed her affections on a meaner favorite.

    Chapter XLVI: Troubles In Persia.  Part II.

    While the majesty of the Roman name was revived in the East, the prospect of Europe is less pleasing and less glorious. By the departure of the Lombards, and the ruin of the Gepidæ, the balance of power was destroyed on the Danube; and the Avars spread their permanent dominion from the foot of the Alps to the sea-coast of the Euxine. The reign of Baian is the brightest æra of their monarchy; their chagan, who occupied the rustic palace of Attila, appears to have imitated his character and policy; but as the same scenes were repeated in a smaller circle, a minute representation of the copy would be devoid of the greatness and novelty of the original. The pride of the second Justin, of Tiberius, and Maurice, was humbled by a proud Barbarian, more prompt to inflict, than exposed to suffer, the injuries of war; and as often as Asia was threatened by the Persian arms, Europe was oppressed by the dangerous inroads, or costly friendship, of the Avars. When the Roman envoys approached the presence of the chagan, they were commanded to wait at the door of his tent, till, at the end perhaps of ten or twelve days, he condescended to admit them. If the substance or the style of their message was offensive to his ear, he insulted, with real or affected fury, their own dignity, and that of their prince; their baggage was plundered, and their lives were only saved by the promise of a richer present and a more respectful address. But his sacred ambassadors enjoyed and abused an unbounded license in the midst of Constantinople: they urged, with importunate clamors, the increase of tribute, or the restitution of captives and deserters: and the majesty of the empire was almost

    equally degraded by a base compliance, or by the false and fearful excuses with which they eluded such insolent demands. The chagan had never seen an elephant; and his curiosity was excited by the strange, and perhaps fabulous, portrait of that wonderful animal. At his command, one of the largest elephants of the Imperial stables was equipped with stately caparisons, and conducted by a numerous train to the royal village in the plains of Hungary. He surveyed the enormous beast with surprise, with disgust, and possibly with terror; and smiled at the vain industry of the Romans, who, in search of such useless rarities, could explore the limits of the land and sea. He wished, at the expense of the emperor, to repose in a golden bed. The wealth of Constantinople, and the skilful diligence of her artists, were instantly devoted to the gratification of his caprice; but when the work was finished, he rejected with scorn a present so unworthy the majesty of a great king. These were the casual sallies of his pride; but the avarice of the chagan was a more steady and tractable passion: a rich and regular supply of silk apparel, furniture, and plate, introduced the rudiments of art and luxury among the tents of the Scythians; their appetite was stimulated by the pepper and cinnamon of India; the annual subsidy or tribute was raised from fourscore to one hundred and twenty thousand pieces of gold; and after each hostile interruption, the payment of the arrears, with exorbitant interest, was always made the first condition of the new treaty. In the language of a Barbarian, without guile, the prince of the Avars affected to complain of the insincerity of the Greeks; yet he was not inferior to the most civilized nations in the refinement of dissimulation and perfidy. As the successor of the Lombards, the chagan asserted his claim to the important city of Sirmium, the ancient bulwark of the Illyrian provinces. The plains of the Lower Hungary were covered with the Avar horse and a fleet of large boats was built in the Hercynian wood, to descend the Danube, and to transport into the Save the materials of a bridge. But as the strong garrison of Singidunum, which commanded the conflux of the two rivers, might have stopped their passage and baffled his designs, he dispelled their apprehensions by a solemn oath that his views

    were not hostile to the empire. He swore by his sword, the symbol of the god of war, that he did not, as the enemy of Rome, construct a bridge upon the Save. “If I violate my oath,” pursued the intrepid Baian, “may I myself, and the last of my nation, perish by the sword! May the heavens, and fire, the deity of the heavens, fall upon our heads! May the forests and mountains bury us in their ruins! and the Save returning, against the laws of nature, to his source, overwhelm us in his angry waters!” After this barbarous imprecation, he calmly inquired, what oath was most sacred and venerable among the Christians, what guilt or perjury it was most dangerous to incur. The bishop of Singidunum presented the gospel, which the chagan received with devout reverence. “I swear,” said he, “by the God who has spoken in this holy book, that I have neither falsehood on my tongue, nor treachery in my heart.” As soon as he rose from his knees, he accelerated the labor of the bridge, and despatched an envoy to proclaim what he no longer wished to conceal. “Inform the emperor,” said the perfidious Baian, “that Sirmium is invested on every side. Advise his prudence to withdraw the citizens and their effects, and to resign a city which it is now impossible to relieve or defend.” Without the hope of relief, the defence of Sirmium was prolonged above three years: the walls were still untouched; but famine was enclosed within the walls, till a merciful capitulation allowed the escape of the naked and hungry inhabitants. Singidunum, at the distance of fifty miles, experienced a more cruel fate: the buildings were razed, and the vanquished people was condemned to servitude and exile. Yet the ruins of Sirmium are no longer visible; the advantageous situation of Singidunum soon attracted a new colony of Sclavonians, and the conflux of the Save and Danube is still guarded by the fortifications of Belgrade, or the White City, so often and so obstinately disputed by the Christian and Turkish arms. From Belgrade to the walls of Constantinople a line may be measured of six hundred miles: that line was marked with flames and with blood; the horses of the Avars were alternately bathed in the Euxine and the Adriatic; and the Roman pontiff, alarmed by the approach of a more savage enemy, was reduced to cherish the Lombards, as

    the protectors of Italy. The despair of a captive, whom his country refused to ransom, disclosed to the Avars the invention and practice of military engines. But in the first attempts they were rudely framed, and awkwardly managed; and the resistance of Diocletianopolis and Beræa, of Philippopolis and Adrianople, soon exhausted the skill and patience of the besiegers. The warfare of Baian was that of a Tartar; yet his mind was susceptible of a humane and generous sentiment: he spared Anchialus, whose salutary waters had restored the health of the best beloved of his wives; and the Romans confessed, that their starving army was fed and dismissed by the liberality of a foe. His empire extended over Hungary, Poland, and Prussia, from the mouth of the Danube to that of the Oder; and his new subjects were divided and transplanted by the jealous policy of the conqueror. The eastern regions of Germany, which had been left vacant by the emigration of the Vandals, were replenished with Sclavonian colonists; the same tribes are discovered in the neighborhood of the Adriatic and of the Baltic, and with the name of Baian himself, the Illyrian cities of Neyss and Lissa are again found in the heart of Silesia. In the disposition both of his troops and provinces the chagan exposed the vassals, whose lives he disregarded, to the first assault; and the swords of the enemy were blunted before they encountered the native valor of the Avars.

    The Persian alliance restored the troops of the East to the defence of Europe: and Maurice, who had supported ten years the insolence of the chagan, declared his resolution to march in person against the Barbarians. In the space of two centuries, none of the successors of Theodosius had appeared in the field: their lives were supinely spent in the palace of Constantinople; and the Greeks could no longer understand, that the name of emperor, in its primitive sense, denoted the chief of the armies of the republic. The martial ardor of Maurice was opposed by the grave flattery of the senate, the timid superstition of the patriarch, and the tears of the empress Constantina; and they all conjured him to devolve on

    some meaner general the fatigues and perils of a Scythian campaign. Deaf to their advice and entreaty, the emperor boldly advanced seven miles from the capital; the sacred ensign of the cross was displayed in the front; and Maurice reviewed, with conscious pride, the arms and numbers of the veterans who had fought and conquered beyond the Tigris. Anchialus was the last term of his progress by sea and land; he solicited, without success, a miraculous answer to his nocturnal prayers; his mind was confounded by the death of a favorite horse, the encounter of a wild boar, a storm of wind and rain, and the birth of a monstrous child; and he forgot that the best of omens is to unsheathe our sword in the defence of our country. Under the pretence of receiving the ambassadors of Persia, the emperor returned to Constantinople, exchanged the thoughts of war for those of devotion, and disappointed the public hope by his absence and the choice of his lieutenants. The blind partiality of fraternal love might excuse the promotion of his brother Peter, who fled with equal disgrace from the Barbarians, from his own soldiers and from the inhabitants of a Roman city. That city, if we may credit the resemblance of name and character, was the famous Azimuntium, which had alone repelled the tempest of Attila. The example of her warlike youth was propagated to succeeding generations; and they obtained, from the first or the second Justin, an honorable privilege, that their valor should be always reserved for the defence of their native country. The brother of Maurice attempted to violate this privilege, and to mingle a patriot band with the mercenaries of his camp; they retired to the church, he was not awed by the sanctity of the place; the people rose in their cause, the gates were shut, the ramparts were manned; and the cowardice of Peter was found equal to his arrogance and injustice. The military fame of Commentiolus is the object of satire or comedy rather than of serious history, since he was even deficient in the vile and vulgar qualification of personal courage. His solemn councils, strange evolutions, and secret orders, always supplied an apology for flight or delay. If he marched against the enemy, the pleasant valleys of Mount Hæmus opposed an insuperable barrier; but in his retreat, he

    explored, with fearless curiosity, the most difficult and obsolete paths, which had almost escaped the memory of the oldest native. The only blood which he lost was drawn, in a real or affected malady, by the lancet of a surgeon; and his health, which felt with exquisite sensibility the approach of the Barbarians, was uniformly restored by the repose and safety of the winter season. A prince who could promote and support this unworthy favorite must derive no glory from the accidental merit of his colleague Priscus. In five successive battles, which seem to have been conducted with skill and resolution, seventeen thousand two hundred Barbarians were made prisoners: near sixty thousand, with four sons of the chagan, were slain: the Roman general surprised a peaceful district of the Gepidæ, who slept under the protection of the Avars; and his last trophies were erected on the banks of the Danube and the Teyss. Since the death of Trajan the arms of the empire had not penetrated so deeply into the old Dacia: yet the success of Priscus was transient and barren; and he was soon recalled by the apprehension that Baian, with dauntless spirit and recruited forces, was preparing to avenge his defeat under the walls of Constantinople.

    The theory of war was not more familiar to the camps of Cæsar and Trajan, than to those of Justinian and Maurice. The iron of Tuscany or Pontus still received the keenest temper from the skill of the Byzantine workmen. The magazines were plentifully stored with every species of offensive and defensive arms. In the construction and use of ships, engines, and fortifications, the Barbarians admired the superior ingenuity of a people whom they had so often vanquished in the field. The science of tactics, the order, evolutions, and stratagems of antiquity, was transcribed and studied in the books of the Greeks and Romans. But the solitude or degeneracy of the provinces could no longer supply a race of men to handle those weapons, to guard those walls, to navigate those ships, and to reduce the theory of war into bold and successful practice. The genius of Belisarius and Narses had been formed without a master, and expired without a disciple Neither

    honor, nor patriotism, nor generous superstition, could animate the lifeless bodies of slaves and strangers, who had succeeded to the honors of the legions: it was in the camp alone that the emperor should have exercised a despotic command; it was only in the camps that his authority was disobeyed and insulted: he appeased and inflamed with gold the licentiousness of the troops; but their vices were inherent, their victories were accidental, and their costly maintenance exhausted the substance of a state which they were unable to defend. After a long and pernicious indulgence, the cure of this inveterate evil was undertaken by Maurice; but the rash attempt, which drew destruction on his own head, tended only to aggravate the disease. A reformer should be exempt from the suspicion of interest, and he must possess the confidence and esteem of those whom he proposes to reclaim. The troops of Maurice might listen to the voice of a victorious leader; they disdained the admonitions of statesmen and sophists; and, when they received an edict which deducted from their pay the price of their arms and clothing, they execrated the avarice of a prince insensible of the dangers and fatigues from which he had escaped. The camps both of Asia and Europe were agitated with frequent and furious seditions; the enraged soldiers of Edessa pursued with reproaches, with threats, with wounds, their trembling generals; they overturned the statues of the emperor, cast stones against the miraculous image of Christ, and either rejected the yoke of all civil and military laws, or instituted a dangerous model of voluntary subordination. The monarch, always distant and often deceived, was incapable of yielding or persisting, according to the exigence of the moment. But the fear of a general revolt induced him too readily to accept any act of valor, or any expression of loyalty, as an atonement for the popular offence; the new reform was abolished as hastily as it had been announced, and the troops, instead of punishment and restraint, were agreeably surprised by a gracious proclamation of immunities and rewards. But the soldiers accepted without gratitude the tardy and reluctant gifts of the emperor: their insolence was elated by the discovery of his weakness and their own strength; and their mutual hatred was inflamed

    beyond the desire of forgiveness or the hope of reconciliation. The historians of the times adopt the vulgar suspicion, that Maurice conspired to destroy the troops whom he had labored to reform; the misconduct and favor of Commentiolus are imputed to this malevolent design; and every age must condemn the inhumanity of avarice of a prince, who, by the trifling ransom of six thousand pieces of gold, might have prevented the massacre of twelve thousand prisoners in the hands of the chagan. In the just fervor of indignation, an order was signified to the army of the Danube, that they should spare the magazines of the province, and establish their winter quarters in the hostile country of the Avars. The measure of their grievances was full: they pronounced Maurice unworthy to reign, expelled or slaughtered his faithful adherents, and, under the command of Phocas, a simple centurion, returned by hasty marches to the neighborhood of Constantinople. After a long series of legal succession, the military disorders of the third century were again revived; yet such was the novelty of the enterprise, that the insurgents were awed by their own rashness. They hesitated to invest their favorite with the vacant purple; and, while they rejected all treaty with Maurice himself, they held a friendly correspondence with his son Theodosius, and with Germanus, the father-in-law of the royal youth. So obscure had been the former condition of Phocas, that the emperor was ignorant of the name and character of his rival; but as soon as he learned, that the centurion, though bold in sedition, was timid in the face of danger, “Alas!” cried the desponding prince, “if he is a coward, he will surely be a murderer.”

    Yet if Constantinople had been firm and faithful, the murderer might have spent his fury against the walls; and the rebel army would have been gradually consumed or reconciled by the prudence of the emperor. In the games of the Circus, which he repeated with unusual pomp, Maurice disguised, with smiles of confidence, the anxiety of his heart, condescended to solicit the applause of the factions, and flattered their pride by accepting from their respective tribunes

    a list of nine hundred blues and fifteen hundred greens, whom he affected to esteem as the solid pillars of his throne Their treacherous or languid support betrayed his weakness and hastened his fall: the green faction were the secret accomplices of the rebels, and the blues recommended lenity and moderation in a contest with their Roman brethren The rigid and parsimonious virtues of Maurice had long since alienated the hearts of his subjects: as he walked barefoot in a religious procession, he was rudely assaulted with stones, and his guards were compelled to present their iron maces in the defence of his person. A fanatic monk ran through the streets with a drawn sword, denouncing against him the wrath and the sentence of God; and a vile plebeian, who represented his countenance and apparel, was seated on an ass, and pursued by the imprecations of the multitude. The emperor suspected the popularity of Germanus with the soldiers and citizens: he feared, he threatened, but he delayed to strike; the patrician fled to the sanctuary of the church; the people rose in his defence, the walls were deserted by the guards, and the lawless city was abandoned to the flames and rapine of a nocturnal tumult. In a small bark, the unfortunate Maurice, with his wife and nine children, escaped to the Asiatic shore; but the violence of the wind compelled him to land at the church of St. Autonomus, near Chalcedon, from whence he despatched Theodosius, he eldest son, to implore the gratitude and friendship of the Persian monarch. For himself, he refused to fly: his body was tortured with sciatic pains, his mind was enfeebled by superstition; he patiently awaited the event of the revolution, and addressed a fervent and public prayer to the Almighty, that the punishment of his sins might be inflicted in this world rather than in a future life. After the abdication of Maurice, the two factions disputed the choice of an emperor; but the favorite of the blues was rejected by the jealousy of their antagonists, and Germanus himself was hurried along by the crowds who rushed to the palace of Hebdomon, seven miles from the city, to adore the majesty of Phocas the centurion. A modest wish of resigning the purple to the rank and merit of Germanus was opposed by his resolution, more obstinate and equally sincere; the senate and clergy obeyed

    his summons; and, as soon as the patriarch was assured of his orthodox belief, he consecrated the successful usurper in the church of St. John the Baptist. On the third day, amidst the acclamations of a thoughtless people, Phocas made his public entry in a chariot drawn by four white horses: the revolt of the troops was rewarded by a lavish donative; and the new sovereign, after visiting the palace, beheld from his throne the games of the hippodrome. In a dispute of precedency between the two factions, his partial judgment inclined in favor of the greens. “Remember that Maurice is still alive,” resounded from the opposite side; and the indiscreet clamor of the blues admonished and stimulated the cruelty of the tyrant. The ministers of death were despatched to Chalcedon: they dragged the emperor from his sanctuary; and the five sons of Maurice were successively murdered before the eyes of their agonizing parent. At each stroke, which he felt in his heart, he found strength to rehearse a pious ejaculation: “Thou art just, O Lord! and thy judgments are righteous.” And such, in the last moments, was his rigid attachment to truth and justice, that he revealed to the soldiers the pious falsehood of a nurse who presented her own child in the place of a royal infant. The tragic scene was finally closed by the execution of the emperor himself, in the twentieth year of his reign, and the sixty-third of his age. The bodies of the father and his five sons were cast into the sea; their heads were exposed at Constantinople to the insults or pity of the multitude; and it was not till some signs of putrefaction had appeared, that Phocas connived at the private burial of these venerable remains. In that grave, the faults and errors of Maurice were kindly interred. His fate alone was remembered; and at the end of twenty years, in the recital of the history of Theophylact, the mournful tale was interrupted by the tears of the audience.

    Such tears must have flowed in secret, and such compassion would have been criminal, under the reign of Phocas, who was peaceably acknowledged in the provinces of the East and West. The images of the emperor and his wife Leontia were exposed in the Lateran to the veneration of the clergy and

    senate of Rome, and afterwards deposited in the palace of the Cæsars, between those of Constantine and Theodosius. As a subject and a Christian, it was the duty of Gregory to acquiesce in the established government; but the joyful applause with which he salutes the fortune of the assassin, has sullied, with indelible disgrace, the character of the saint. The successor of the apostles might have inculcated with decent firmness the guilt of blood, and the necessity of repentance; he is content to celebrate the deliverance of the people and the fall of the oppressor; to rejoice that the piety and benignity of Phocas have been raised by Providence to the Imperial throne; to pray that his hands may be strengthened against all his enemies; and to express a wish, perhaps a prophecy, that, after a long and triumphant reign, he may be transferred from a temporal to an everlasting kingdom. I have already traced the steps of a revolution so pleasing, in Gregory’s opinion, both to heaven and earth; and Phocas does not appear less hateful in the exercise than in the acquisition of power The pencil of an impartial historian has delineated the portrait of a monster: his diminutive and deformed person, the closeness of his shaggy eyebrows, his red hair, his beardless chin, and his cheek disfigured and discolored by a formidable scar. Ignorant of letters, of laws, and even of arms, he indulged in the supreme rank a more ample privilege of lust and drunkenness; and his brutal pleasures were either injurious to his subjects or disgraceful to himself. Without assuming the office of a prince, he renounced the profession of a soldier; and the reign of Phocas afflicted Europe with ignominious peace, and Asia with desolating war. His savage temper was inflamed by passion, hardened by fear, and exasperated by resistance of reproach. The flight of Theodosius to the Persian court had been intercepted by a rapid pursuit, or a deceitful message: he was beheaded at Nice, and the last hours of the young prince were soothed by the comforts of religion and the consciousness of innocence. Yet his phantom disturbed the repose of the usurper: a whisper was circulated through the East, that the son of Maurice was still alive: the people expected their avenger, and the widow and daughters of the late emperor would have adopted as their son and brother

    the vilest of mankind. In the massacre of the Imperial family, the mercy, or rather the discretion, of Phocas had spared these unhappy females, and they were decently confined to a private house. But the spirit of the empress Constantina, still mindful of her father, her husband, and her sons, aspired to freedom and revenge. At the dead of night, she escaped to the sanctuary of St. Sophia; but her tears, and the gold of her associate Germanus, were insufficient to provoke an insurrection. Her life was forfeited to revenge, and even to justice: but the patriarch obtained and pledged an oath for her safety: a monastery was allotted for her prison, and the widow of Maurice accepted and abused the lenity of his assassin. The discovery or the suspicion of a second conspiracy, dissolved the engagements, and rekindled the fury, of Phocas. A matron who commanded the respect and pity of mankind, the daughter, wife, and mother of emperors, was tortured like the vilest malefactor, to force a confession of her designs and associates; and the empress Constantina, with her three innocent daughters, was beheaded at Chalcedon, on the same ground which had been stained with the blood of her husband and five sons. After such an example, it would be superfluous to enumerate the names and sufferings of meaner victims. Their condemnation was seldom preceded by the forms of trial, and their punishment was embittered by the refinements of cruelty: their eyes were pierced, their tongues were torn from the root, the hands and feet were amputated; some expired under the lash, others in the flames; others again were transfixed with arrows; and a simple speedy death was mercy which they could rarely obtain. The hippodrome, the sacred asylum of the pleasures and the liberty of the Romans, was polluted with heads and limbs, and mangled bodies; and the companions of Phocas were the most sensible, that neither his favor, nor their services, could protect them from a tyrant, the worthy rival of the Caligulas and Domitians of the first age of the empire.

    Chapter XLVI: Troubles In Persia. —

    Part III.

    A daughter of Phocas, his only child, was given in marriage to the patrician Crispus, and the royal images of the bride and bridegroom were indiscreetly placed in the circus, by the side of the emperor. The father must desire that his posterity should inherit the fruit of his crimes, but the monarch was offended by this premature and popular association: the tribunes of the green faction, who accused the officious error of their sculptors, were condemned to instant death: their lives were granted to the prayers of the people; but Crispus might reasonably doubt, whether a jealous usurper could forget and pardon his involuntary competition. The green faction was alienated by the ingratitude of Phocas and the loss of their privileges; every province of the empire was ripe for rebellion; and Heraclius, exarch of Africa, persisted above two years in refusing all tribute and obedience to the centurion who disgraced the throne of Constantinople. By the secret emissaries of Crispus and the senate, the independent exarch was solicited to save and to govern his country; but his ambition was chilled by age, and he resigned the dangerous enterprise to his son Heraclius, and to Nicetas, the son of Gregory, his friend and lieutenant. The powers of Africa were armed by the two adventurous youths; they agreed that the one should navigate the fleet from Carthage to Constantinople, that the other should lead an army through Egypt and Asia, and that the Imperial purple should be the reward of diligence and success. A faint rumor of their undertaking was conveyed to the ears of Phocas, and the wife and mother of the younger Heraclius were secured as the hostages of his faith: but the treacherous heart of Crispus extenuated the distant peril, the means of defence were neglected or delayed, and the tyrant supinely slept till the African navy cast anchor in the Hellespont. Their standard was joined at Abidus by the fugitives and exiles who thirsted for revenge; the ships of Heraclius, whose lofty masts were adorned with the holy symbols of religion, steered their triumphant course through the Propontis; and Phocas beheld from the windows of the palace his approaching and inevitable fate. The green faction was tempted, by gifts and promises, to oppose a feeble and

    fruitless resistance to the landing of the Africans: but the people, and even the guards, were determined by the well-timed defection of Crispus; and they tyrant was seized by a private enemy, who boldly invaded the solitude of the palace. Stripped of the diadem and purple, clothed in a vile habit, and loaded with chains, he was transported in a small boat to the Imperial galley of Heraclius, who reproached him with the crimes of his abominable reign. “Wilt thou govern better?” were the last words of the despair of Phocas. After suffering each variety of insult and torture, his head was severed from his body, the mangled trunk was cast into the flames, and the same treatment was inflicted on the statues of the vain usurper, and the seditious banner of the green faction. The voice of the clergy, the senate, and the people, invited Heraclius to ascend the throne which he had purified from guilt and ignominy; after some graceful hesitation, he yielded to their entreaties. His coronation was accompanied by that of his wife Eudoxia; and their posterity, till the fourth generation, continued to reign over the empire of the East. The voyage of Heraclius had been easy and prosperous; the tedious march of Nicetas was not accomplished before the decision of the contest: but he submitted without a murmur to the fortune of his friend, and his laudable intentions were rewarded with an equestrian statue, and a daughter of the emperor. It was more difficult to trust the fidelity of Crispus, whose recent services were recompensed by the command of the Cappadocian army. His arrogance soon provoked, and seemed to excuse, the ingratitude of his new sovereign. In the presence of the senate, the son-in-law of Phocas was condemned to embrace the monastic life; and the sentence was justified by the weighty observation of Heraclius, that the man who had betrayed his father could never be faithful to his friend.

    Even after his death the republic was afflicted by the crimes of Phocas, which armed with a pious cause the most formidable of her enemies. According to the friendly and equal forms of the Byzantine and Persian courts, he announced his exaltation to the throne; and his ambassador Lilius, who had presented

    him with the heads of Maurice and his sons, was the best qualified to describe the circumstances of the tragic scene. However it might be varnished by fiction or sophistry, Chosroes turned with horror from the assassin, imprisoned the pretended envoy, disclaimed the usurper, and declared himself the avenger of his father and benefactor. The sentiments of grief and resentment, which humanity would feel, and honor would dictate, promoted on this occasion the interest of the Persian king; and his interest was powerfully magnified by the national and religious prejudices of the Magi and satraps. In a strain of artful adulation, which assumed the language of freedom, they presumed to censure the excess of his gratitude and friendship for the Greeks; a nation with whom it was dangerous to conclude either peace or alliance; whose superstition was devoid of truth and justice, and who must be incapable of any virtue, since they could perpetrate the most atrocious of crimes, the impious murder of their sovereign. For the crime of an ambitious centurion, the nation which he oppressed was chastised with the calamities of war; and the same calamities, at the end of twenty years, were retaliated and redoubled on the heads of the Persians. The general who had restored Chosroes to the throne still commanded in the East; and the name of Narses was the formidable sound with which the Assyrian mothers were accustomed to terrify their infants. It is not improbable, that a native subject of Persia should encourage his master and his friend to deliver and possess the provinces of Asia. It is still more probable, that Chosroes should animate his troops by the assurance that the sword which they dreaded the most would remain in its scabbard, or be drawn in their favor. The hero could not depend on the faith of a tyrant; and the tyrant was conscious how little he deserved the obedience of a hero. Narses was removed from his military command; he reared an independent standard at Hierapolis, in Syria: he was betrayed by fallacious promises, and burnt alive in the market-place of Constantinople. Deprived of the only chief whom they could fear or esteem, the bands which he had led to victory were twice broken by the cavalry, trampled by the elephants, and pierced by the arrows of the Barbarians; and a great number

    of the captives were beheaded on the field of battle by the sentence of the victor, who might justly condemn these seditious mercenaries as the authors or accomplices of the death of Maurice. Under the reign of Phocas, the fortifications of Merdin, Dara, Amida, and Edessa, were successively besieged, reduced, and destroyed, by the Persian monarch: he passed the Euphrates, occupied the Syrian cities, Hierapolis, Chalcis, and Berrhæa or Aleppo, and soon encompassed the walls of Antioch with his irresistible arms. The rapid tide of success discloses the decay of the empire, the incapacity of Phocas, and the disaffection of his subjects; and Chosroes provided a decent apology for their submission or revolt, by an impostor, who attended his camp as the son of Maurice and the lawful heir of the monarchy.

    The first intelligence from the East which Heraclius received, was that of the loss of Antioch; but the aged metropolis, so often overturned by earthquakes, and pillaged by the enemy, could supply but a small and languid stream of treasure and blood. The Persians were equally successful, and more fortunate, in the sack of Cæsarea, the capital of Cappadocia; and as they advanced beyond the ramparts of the frontier, the boundary of ancient war, they found a less obstinate resistance and a more plentiful harvest. The pleasant vale of Damascus has been adorned in every age with a royal city: her obscure felicity has hitherto escaped the historian of the Roman empire: but Chosroes reposed his troops in the paradise of Damascus before he ascended the hills of Libanus, or invaded the cities of the Phnician coast. The conquest of Jerusalem, which had been meditated by Nushirvan, was achieved by the zeal and avarice of his grandson; the ruin of the proudest monument of Christianity was vehemently urged by the intolerant spirit of the Magi; and he could enlist for this holy warfare with an army of six-and-twenty thousand Jews, whose furious bigotry might compensate, in some degree, for the want of valor and discipline. * After the reduction of Galilee, and the region beyond the Jordan, whose resistance appears to have delayed the fate of the capital, Jerusalem itself

    was taken by assault. The sepulchre of Christ, and the stately churches of Helena and Constantine, were consumed, or at least damaged, by the flames; the devout offerings of three hundred years were rifled in one sacrilegious day; the Patriarch Zachariah, and the true cross, were transported into Persia; and the massacre of ninety thousand Christians is imputed to the Jews and Arabs, who swelled the disorder of the Persian march. The fugitives of Palestine were entertained at Alexandria by the charity of John the Archbishop, who is distinguished among a crowd of saints by the epithet of almsgiver: and the revenues of the church, with a treasure of three hundred thousand pounds, were restored to the true proprietors, the poor of every country and every denomination. But Egypt itself, the only province which had been exempt, since the time of Diocletian, from foreign and domestic war, was again subdued by the successors of Cyrus. Pelusium, the key of that impervious country, was surprised by the cavalry of the Persians: they passed, with impunity, the innumerable channels of the Delta, and explored the long valley of the Nile, from the pyramids of Memphis to the confines of Æthiopia. Alexandria might have been relieved by a naval force, but the archbishop and the præfect embarked for Cyprus; and Chosroes entered the second city of the empire, which still preserved a wealthy remnant of industry and commerce. His western trophy was erected, not on the walls of Carthage, but in the neighborhood of Tripoli; the Greek colonies of Cyrene were finally extirpated; and the conqueror, treading in the footsteps of Alexander, returned in triumph through the sands of the Libyan desert. In the same campaign, another army advanced from the Euphrates to the Thracian Bosphorus; Chalcedon surrendered after a long siege, and a Persian camp was maintained above ten years in the presence of Constantinople. The sea-coast of Pontus, the city of Ancyra, and the Isle of Rhodes, are enumerated among the last conquests of the great king; and if Chosroes had possessed any maritime power, his boundless ambition would have spread slavery and desolation over the provinces of Europe.

    From the long-disputed banks of the Tigris and Euphrates, the reign of the grandson of Nushirvan was suddenly extended to the Hellespont and the Nile, the ancient limits of the Persian monarchy. But the provinces, which had been fashioned by the habits of six hundred years to the virtues and vices of the Roman government, supported with reluctance the yoke of the Barbarians. The idea of a republic was kept alive by the institutions, or at least by the writings, of the Greeks and Romans, and the subjects of Heraclius had been educated to pronounce the words of liberty and law. But it has always been the pride and policy of Oriental princes to display the titles and attributes of their omnipotence; to upbraid a nation of slaves with their true name and abject condition, and to enforce, by cruel and insolent threats, the rigor of their absolute commands. The Christians of the East were scandalized by the worship of fire, and the impious doctrine of the two principles: the Magi were not less intolerant than the bishops; and the martyrdom of some native Persians, who had deserted the religion of Zoroaster, was conceived to be the prelude of a fierce and general persecution. By the oppressive laws of Justinian, the adversaries of the church were made the enemies of the state; the alliance of the Jews, Nestorians, and Jacobites, had contributed to the success of Chosroes, and his partial favor to the sectaries provoked the hatred and fears of the Catholic clergy. Conscious of their fear and hatred, the Persian conqueror governed his new subjects with an iron sceptre; and, as if he suspected the stability of his dominion, he exhausted their wealth by exorbitant tributes and licentious rapine despoiled or demolished the temples of the East; and transported to his hereditary realms the gold, the silver, the precious marbles, the arts, and the artists of the Asiatic cities. In the obscure picture of the calamities of the empire, it is not easy to discern the figure of Chosroes himself, to separate his actions from those of his lieutenants, or to ascertain his personal merit in the general blaze of glory and magnificence. He enjoyed with ostentation the fruits of victory, and frequently retired from the hardships of war to the luxury of the palace. But in the space of twenty-four years, he was

    deterred by superstition or resentment from approaching the gates of Ctesiphon: and his favorite residence of Artemita, or Dastagerd, was situate beyond the Tigris, about sixty miles to the north of the capital. The adjacent pastures were covered with flocks and herds: the paradise or park was replenished with pheasants, peacocks, ostriches, roebucks, and wild boars, and the noble game of lions and tigers was sometimes turned loose for the bolder pleasures of the chase. Nine hundred and sixty elephants were maintained for the use or splendor of the great king: his tents and baggage were carried into the field by twelve thousand great camels and eight thousand of a smaller size; and the royal stables were filled with six thousand mules and horses, among whom the names of Shebdiz and Barid are renowned for their speed or beauty. * Six thousand guards successively mounted before the palace gate; the service of the interior apartments was performed by twelve thousand slaves, and in the number of three thousand virgins, the fairest of Asia, some happy concubine might console her master for the age or the indifference of Sira. The various treasures of gold, silver, gems, silks, and aromatics, were deposited in a hundred subterraneous vaults and the chamber Badaverd denoted the accidental gift of the winds which had wafted the spoils of Heraclius into one of the Syrian harbors of his rival. The vice of flattery, and perhaps of fiction, is not ashamed to compute the thirty thousand rich hangings that adorned the walls; the forty thousand columns of silver, or more probably of marble, and plated wood, that supported the roof; and the thousand globes of gold suspended in the dome, to imitate the motions of the planets and the constellations of the zodiac. While the Persian monarch contemplated the wonders of his art and power, he received an epistle from an obscure citizen of Mecca, inviting him to acknowledge Mahomet as the apostle of God. He rejected the invitation, and tore the epistle. “It is thus,” exclaimed the Arabian prophet, “that God will tear the kingdom, and reject the supplications of Chosroes.” Placed on the verge of the two great empires of the East, Mahomet observed with secret joy the progress of their mutual destruction; and in the midst of the Persian triumphs, he ventured to foretell, that before many

    years should elapse, victory should again return to the banners of the Romans.

    At the time when this prediction is said to have been delivered, no prophecy could be more distant from its accomplishment, since the first twelve years of Heraclius announced the approaching dissolution of the empire. If the motives of Chosroes had been pure and honorable, he must have ended the quarrel with the death of Phocas, and he would have embraced, as his best ally, the fortunate African who had so generously avenged the injuries of his benefactor Maurice. The prosecution of the war revealed the true character of the Barbarian; and the suppliant embassies of Heraclius to beseech his clemency, that he would spare the innocent, accept a tribute, and give peace to the world, were rejected with contemptuous silence or insolent menace. Syria, Egypt, and the provinces of Asia, were subdued by the Persian arms, while Europe, from the confines of Istria to the long wall of Thrace, was oppressed by the Avars, unsatiated with the blood and rapine of the Italian war. They had coolly massacred their male captives in the sacred field of Pannonia; the women and children were reduced to servitude, and the noblest virgins were abandoned to the promiscuous lust of the Barbarians. The amorous matron who opened the gates of Friuli passed a short night in the arms of her royal lover; the next evening, Romilda was condemned to the embraces of twelve Avars, and the third day the Lombard princess was impaled in the sight of the camp, while the chagan observed with a cruel smile, that such a husband was the fit recompense of her lewdness and perfidy. By these implacable enemies, Heraclius, on either side, was insulted and besieged: and the Roman empire was reduced to the walls of Constantinople, with the remnant of Greece, Italy, and Africa, and some maritime cities, from Tyre to Trebizond, of the Asiatic coast. After the loss of Egypt, the capital was afflicted by famine and pestilence; and the emperor, incapable of resistance, and hopeless of relief, had resolved to transfer his person and government to the more secure residence of Carthage. His ships were already laden

    with the treasures of the palace; but his flight was arrested by the patriarch, who armed the powers of religion in the defence of his country; led Heraclius to the altar of St. Sophia, and extorted a solemn oath, that he would live and die with the people whom God had intrusted to his care. The chagan was encamped in the plains of Thrace; but he dissembled his perfidious designs, and solicited an interview with the emperor near the town of Heraclea. Their reconciliation was celebrated with equestrian games; the senate and people, in their gayest apparel, resorted to the festival of peace; and the Avars beheld, with envy and desire, the spectacle of Roman luxury. On a sudden the hippodrome was encompassed by the Scythian cavalry, who had pressed their secret and nocturnal march: the tremendous sound of the chagan’s whip gave the signal of the assault, and Heraclius, wrapping his diadem round his arm, was saved with extreme hazard, by the fleetness of his horse. So rapid was the pursuit, that the Avars almost entered the golden gate of Constantinople with the flying crowds: but the plunder of the suburbs rewarded their treason, and they transported beyond the Danube two hundred and seventy thousand captives. On the shore of Chalcedon, the emperor held a safer conference with a more honorable foe, who, before Heraclius descended from his galley, saluted with reverence and pity the majesty of the purple. The friendly offer of Sain, the Persian general, to conduct an embassy to the presence of the great king, was accepted with the warmest gratitude, and the prayer for pardon and peace was humbly presented by the Prætorian præfect, the præfect of the city, and one of the first ecclesiastics of the patriarchal church. But the lieutenant of Chosroes had fatally mistaken the intentions of his master. “It was not an embassy,” said the tyrant of Asia, “it was the person of Heraclius, bound in chains, that he should have brought to the foot of my throne. I will never give peace to the emperor of Rome, till he had abjured his crucified God, and embraced the worship of the sun.” Sain was flayed alive, according to the inhuman practice of his country; and the separate and rigorous confinement of the ambassadors violated the law of nations, and the faith of an express stipulation. Yet the experience of six years at length persuaded

    the Persian monarch to renounce the conquest of Constantinople, and to specify the annual tribute or ransom of the Roman empire; a thousand talents of gold, a thousand talents of silver, a thousand silk robes, a thousand horses, and a thousand virgins. Heraclius subscribed these ignominious terms; but the time and space which he obtained to collect such treasures from the poverty of the East, was industriously employed in the preparations of a bold and desperate attack.

    Of the characters conspicuous in history, that of Heraclius is one of the most extraordinary and inconsistent. In the first and last years of a long reign, the emperor appears to be the slave of sloth, of pleasure, or of superstition, the careless and impotent spectator of the public calamities. But the languid mists of the morning and evening are separated by the brightness of the meridian sun; the Arcadius of the palace arose the Cæsar of the camp; and the honor of Rome and Heraclius was gloriously retrieved by the exploits and trophies of six adventurous campaigns. It was the duty of the Byzantine historians to have revealed the causes of his slumber and vigilance. At this distance we can only conjecture, that he was endowed with more personal courage than political resolution; that he was detained by the charms, and perhaps the arts, of his niece Martina, with whom, after the death of Eudocia, he contracted an incestuous marriage; and that he yielded to the base advice of the counsellors, who urged, as a fundamental law, that the life of the emperor should never be exposed in the field. Perhaps he was awakened by the last insolent demand of the Persian conqueror; but at the moment when Heraclius assumed the spirit of a hero, the only hopes of the Romans were drawn from the vicissitudes of fortune, which might threaten the proud prosperity of Chosroes, and must be favorable to those who had attained the lowest period of depression. To provide for the expenses of war, was the first care of the emperor; and for the purpose of collecting the tribute, he was allowed to solicit the benevolence of the eastern provinces. But the

    revenue no longer flowed in the usual channels; the credit of an arbitrary prince is annihilated by his power; and the courage of Heraclius was first displayed in daring to borrow the consecrated wealth of churches, under the solemn vow of restoring, with usury, whatever he had been compelled to employ in the service of religion and the empire. The clergy themselves appear to have sympathized with the public distress; and the discreet patriarch of Alexandria, without admitting the precedent of sacrilege, assisted his sovereign by the miraculous or seasonable revelation of a secret treasure. Of the soldiers who had conspired with Phocas, only two were found to have survived the stroke of time and of the Barbarians; the loss, even of these seditious veterans, was imperfectly supplied by the new levies of Heraclius, and the gold of the sanctuary united, in the same camp, the names, and arms, and languages of the East and West. He would have been content with the neutrality of the Avars; and his friendly entreaty, that the chagan would act, not as the enemy, but as the guardian, of the empire, was accompanied with a more persuasive donative of two hundred thousand pieces of gold. Two days after the festival of Easter, the emperor, exchanging his purple for the simple garb of a penitent and warrior, gave the signal of his departure. To the faith of the people Heraclius recommended his children; the civil and military powers were vested in the most deserving hands, and the discretion of the patriarch and senate was authorized to save or surrender the city, if they should be oppressed in his absence by the superior forces of the enemy.

    The neighboring heights of Chalcedon were covered with tents and arms: but if the new levies of Heraclius had been rashly led to the attack, the victory of the Persians in the sight of Constantinople might have been the last day of the Roman empire. As imprudent would it have been to advance into the provinces of Asia, leaving their innumerable cavalry to intercept his convoys, and continually to hang on the lassitude and disorder of his rear. But the Greeks were still masters of the sea; a fleet of galleys, transports, and store-ships, was

    assembled in the harbor; the Barbarians consented to embark; a steady wind carried them through the Hellespont the western and southern coast of Asia Minor lay on their left hand; the spirit of their chief was first displayed in a storm, and even the eunuchs of his train were excited to suffer and to work by the example of their master. He landed his troops on the confines of Syria and Cilicia, in the Gulf of Scanderoon, where the coast suddenly turns to the south; and his discernment was expressed in the choice of this important post. From all sides, the scattered garrisons of the maritime cities and the mountains might repair with speed and safety to his Imperial standard. The natural fortifications of Cilicia protected, and even concealed, the camp of Heraclius, which was pitched near Issus, on the same ground where Alexander had vanquished the host of Darius. The angle which the emperor occupied was deeply indented into a vast semicircle of the Asiatic, Armenian, and Syrian provinces; and to whatsoever point of the circumference he should direct his attack, it was easy for him to dissemble his own motions, and to prevent those of the enemy. In the camp of Issus, the Roman general reformed the sloth and disorder of the veterans, and educated the new recruits in the knowledge and practice of military virtue. Unfolding the miraculous image of Christ, he urged them to revenge the holy altars which had been profaned by the worshippers of fire; addressing them by the endearing appellations of sons and brethren, he deplored the public and private wrongs of the republic. The subjects of a monarch were persuaded that they fought in the cause of freedom; and a similar enthusiasm was communicated to the foreign mercenaries, who must have viewed with equal indifference the interest of Rome and of Persia. Heraclius himself, with the skill and patience of a centurion, inculcated the lessons of the school of tactics, and the soldiers were assiduously trained in the use of their weapons, and the exercises and evolutions of the field. The cavalry and infantry in light or heavy armor were divided into two parties; the trumpets were fixed in the centre, and their signals directed the march, the charge, the retreat or pursuit; the direct or oblique order, the deep or extended phalanx; to represent in

    fictitious combat the operations of genuine war. Whatever hardships the emperor imposed on the troops, he inflicted with equal severity on himself; their labor, their diet, their sleep, were measured by the inflexible rules of discipline; and, without despising the enemy, they were taught to repose an implicit confidence in their own valor and the wisdom of their leader. Cilicia was soon encompassed with the Persian arms; but their cavalry hesitated to enter the defiles of Mount Taurus, till they were circumvented by the evolutions of Heraclius, who insensibly gained their rear, whilst he appeared to present his front in order of battle. By a false motion, which seemed to threaten Armenia, he drew them, against their wishes, to a general action. They were tempted by the artful disorder of his camp; but when they advanced to combat, the ground, the sun, and the expectation of both armies, were unpropitious to the Barbarians; the Romans successfully repeated their tactics in a field of battle, and the event of the day declared to the world, that the Persians were not invincible, and that a hero was invested with the purple. Strong in victory and fame, Heraclius boldly ascended the heights of Mount Taurus, directed his march through the plains of Cappadocia, and established his troops, for the winter season, in safe and plentiful quarters on the banks of the River Halys. His soul was superior to the vanity of entertaining Constantinople with an imperfect triumph; but the presence of the emperor was indispensably required to soothe the restless and rapacious spirit of the Avars.

    Since the days of Scipio and Hannibal, no bolder enterprise has been attempted than that which Heraclius achieved for the deliverance of the empire He permitted the Persians to oppress for a while the provinces, and to insult with impunity the capital of the East; while the Roman emperor explored his perilous way through the Black Sea, and the mountains of Armenia, penetrated into the heart of Persia, and recalled the armies of the great king to the defence of their bleeding country. With a select band of five thousand soldiers, Heraclius sailed from Constantinople to Trebizond; assembled

    his forces which had wintered in the Pontic regions; and, from the mouth of the Phasis to the Caspian Sea, encouraged his subjects and allies to march with the successor of Constantine under the faithful and victorious banner of the cross. When the legions of Lucullus and Pompey first passed the Euphrates, they blushed at their easy victory over the natives of Armenia. But the long experience of war had hardened the minds and bodies of that effeminate people; their zeal and bravery were approved in the service of a declining empire; they abhorred and feared the usurpation of the house of Sassan, and the memory of persecution envenomed their pious hatred of the enemies of Christ. The limits of Armenia, as it had been ceded to the emperor Maurice, extended as far as the Araxes: the river submitted to the indignity of a bridge, and Heraclius, in the footsteps of Mark Antony, advanced towards the city of Tauris or Gandzaca, the ancient and modern capital of one of the provinces of Media. At the head of forty thousand men, Chosroes himself had returned from some distant expedition to oppose the progress of the Roman arms; but he retreated on the approach of Heraclius, declining the generous alternative of peace or of battle. Instead of half a million of inhabitants, which have been ascribed to Tauris under the reign of the Sophys, the city contained no more than three thousand houses; but the value of the royal treasures was enhanced by a tradition, that they were the spoils of Crsus, which had been transported by Cyrus from the citadel of Sardes. The rapid conquests of Heraclius were suspended only by the winter season; a motive of prudence, or superstition, determined his retreat into the province of Albania, along the shores of the Caspian; and his tents were most probably pitched in the plains of Mogan, the favorite encampment of Oriental princes. In the course of this successful inroad, he signalized the zeal and revenge of a Christian emperor: at his command, the soldiers extinguished the fire, and destroyed the temples, of the Magi; the statues of Chosroes, who aspired to divine honors, were abandoned to the flames; and the ruins of Thebarma or Ormia, which had given birth to Zoroaster himself, made some atonement for the injuries of the holy sepulchre. A purer spirit of religion was

    shown in the relief and deliverance of fifty thousand captives. Heraclius was rewarded by their tears and grateful acclamations; but this wise measure, which spread the fame of his benevolence, diffused the murmurs of the Persians against the pride and obstinacy of their own sovereign.

    Chapter XLVI: Troubles In Persia. —

    Part IV.

    Amidst the glories of the succeeding campaign, Heraclius is almost lost to our eyes, and to those of the Byzantine historians. From the spacious and fruitful plains of Albania, the emperor appears to follow the chain of Hyrcanian Mountains, to descend into the province of Media or Irak, and to carry his victorious arms as far as the royal cities of Casbin and Ispahan, which had never been approached by a Roman conqueror. Alarmed by the danger of his kingdom, the powers of Chosroes were already recalled from the Nile and the Bosphorus, and three formidable armies surrounded, in a distant and hostile land, the camp of the emperor. The Colchian allies prepared to desert his standard; and the fears of the bravest veterans were expressed, rather than concealed, by their desponding silence. “Be not terrified,” said the intrepid Heraclius, “by the multitude of your foes. With the aid of Heaven, one Roman may triumph over a thousand Barbarians. But if we devote our lives for the salvation of our brethren, we shall obtain the crown of martyrdom, and our immortal reward will be liberally paid by God and posterity.” These magnanimous sentiments were supported by the vigor of his actions. He repelled the threefold attack of the Persians, improved the divisions of their chiefs, and, by a well-concerted train of marches, retreats, and successful actions, finally chased them from the field into the fortified cities of Media and Assyria. In the severity of the winter season, Sarbaraza deemed himself secure in the walls of Salban: he was surprised by the activity of Heraclius, who divided his troops, and performed a laborious march in the silence of the night.

    The flat roofs of the houses were defended with useless valor against the darts and torches of the Romans: the satraps and nobles of Persia, with their wives and children, and the flower of their martial youth, were either slain or made prisoners. The general escaped by a precipitate flight, but his golden armor was the prize of the conqueror; and the soldiers of Heraclius enjoyed the wealth and repose which they had so nobly deserved. On the return of spring, the emperor traversed in seven days the mountains of Curdistan, and passed without resistance the rapid stream of the Tigris. Oppressed by the weight of their spoils and captives, the Roman army halted under the walls of Amida; and Heraclius informed the senate of Constantinople of his safety and success, which they had already felt by the retreat of the besiegers. The bridges of the Euphrates were destroyed by the Persians; but as soon as the emperor had discovered a ford, they hastily retired to defend the banks of the Sarus, in Cilicia. That river, an impetuous torrent, was about three hundred feet broad; the bridge was fortified with strong turrets; and the banks were lined with Barbarian archers. After a bloody conflict, which continued till the evening, the Romans prevailed in the assault; and a Persian of gigantic size was slain and thrown into the Sarus by the hand of the emperor himself. The enemies were dispersed and dismayed; Heraclius pursued his march to Sebaste in Cappadocia; and at the expiration of three years, the same coast of the Euxine applauded his return from a long and victorious expedition.

    Instead of skirmishing on the frontier, the two monarchs who

    disputed the empire of the East aimed their desperate strokes

    at the heart of their rival. The military force of Persia was

    wasted by the marches and combats of twenty years, and

    many of the veterans, who had survived the perils of the sword

    and the climate, were still detained in the fortresses of Egypt

    and Syria. But the revenge and ambition of Chosroes

    exhausted his kingdom; and the new levies of subjects,

    strangers, and slaves, were divided into three formidable

    bodies. The first army of fifty thousand men, illustrious by the

    birds, unless like fishes you could dive into the waves.” During

    ornament and title of the golden spears, was destined to

    march against Heraclius; the second was stationed to prevent

    his junction with the troops of his brother Theodore’s; and the

    third was commanded to besiege Constantinople, and to

    second the operations of the chagan, with whom the Persian

    king had ratified a treaty of alliance and partition. Sarbar, the

    general of the third army, penetrated through the provinces of

    Asia to the well-known camp of Chalcedon, and amused

    himself with the destruction of the sacred and profane

    buildings of the Asiatic suburbs, while he impatiently waited

    the arrival of his Scythian friends on the opposite side of the

    Bosphorus. On the twenty-ninth of June, thirty thousand

    Barbarians, the vanguard of the Avars, forced the long wall,

    and drove into the capital a promiscuous crowd of peasants,

    citizens, and soldiers. Fourscore thousand of his native

    subjects, and of the vassal tribes of Gepidæ, Russians,

    Bulgarians, and Sclavonians, advanced under the standard of

    the chagan; a month was spent in marches and negotiations,

    but the whole city was invested on the thirty-first of July, from

    the suburbs of Pera and Galata to the Blachernæ and seven

    towers; and the inhabitants descried with terror the flaming

    signals of the European and Asiatic shores. In the mean while,

    the magistrates of Constantinople repeatedly strove to

    purchase the retreat of the chagan; but their deputies were

    rejected and insulted; and he suffered the patricians to stand

    before his throne, while the Persian envoys, in silk robes, were

    seated by his side. “You see,” said the haughty Barbarian, “the

    proofs of my perfect union with the great king; and his

    lieutenant is ready to send into my camp a select band of

    three thousand warriors. Presume no longer to tempt your

    master with a partial and inadequate ransom your wealth and

    your city are the only presents worthy of my acceptance. For

    yourselves, I shall permit you to depart, each with an undergarment

    and a shirt; and, at my entreaty, my friend Sarbar

    will not refuse a passage through his lines. Your absent

    prince, even now a captive or a fugitive, has left

    Constantinople to its fate; nor can you escape the arms of the

    Avars and Persians, unless you could soar into the air like

    ten successive days, the capital was assaulted by the Avars,

    who had made some progress in the science of attack; they

    advanced to sap or batter the wall, under the cover of the

    impenetrable tortoise; their engines discharged a perpetual

    volley of stones and darts; and twelve lofty towers of wood

    exalted the combatants to the height of the neighboring

    ramparts. But the senate and people were animated by the

    spirit of Heraclius, who had detached to their relief a body of

    twelve thousand cuirassiers; the powers of fire and mechanics

    were used with superior art and success in the defence of

    Constantinople; and the galleys, with two and three ranks of

    oars, commanded the Bosphorus, and rendered the Persians

    the idle spectators of the defeat of their allies. The Avars were

    repulsed; a fleet of Sclavonian canoes was destroyed in the

    harbor; the vassals of the chagan threatened to desert, his

    provisions were exhausted, and after burning his engines, he

    gave the signal of a slow and formidable retreat. The devotion

    of the Romans ascribed this signal deliverance to the Virgin

    Mary; but the mother of Christ would surely have condemned

    their inhuman murder of the Persian envoys, who were

    entitled to the rights of humanity, if they were not protected by

    the laws of nations.

    After the division of his army, Heraclius prudently retired to the banks of the Phasis, from whence he maintained a defensive war against the fifty thousand gold spears of Persia. His anxiety was relieved by the deliverance of Constantinople; his hopes were confirmed by a victory of his brother Theodorus; and to the hostile league of Chosroes with the Avars, the Roman emperor opposed the useful and honorable alliance of the Turks. At his liberal invitation, the horde of Chozars transported their tents from the plains of the Volga to the mountains of Georgia; Heraclius received them in the neighborhood of Teflis, and the khan with his nobles dismounted from their horses, if we may credit the Greeks, and fell prostrate on the ground, to adore the purple of the Cæsars. Such voluntary homage and important aid were entitled to the warmest acknowledgments; and the emperor,

    taking off his own diadem, placed it on the head of the Turkish prince, whom he saluted with a tender embrace and the appellation of son. After a sumptuous banquet, he presented Ziebel with the plate and ornaments, the gold, the gems, and the silk, which had been used at the Imperial table, and, with his own hand, distributed rich jewels and ear-rings to his new allies. In a secret interview, he produced the portrait of his daughter Eudocia, condescended to flatter the Barbarian with the promise of a fair and august bride; obtained an immediate succor of forty thousand horse, and negotiated a strong diversion of the Turkish arms on the side of the Oxus. The Persians, in their turn, retreated with precipitation; in the camp of Edessa, Heraclius reviewed an army of seventy thousand Romans and strangers; and some months were successfully employed in the recovery of the cities of Syria, Mesopotamia and Armenia, whose fortifications had been imperfectly restored. Sarbar still maintained the important station of Chalcedon; but the jealousy of Chosroes, or the artifice of Heraclius, soon alienated the mind of that powerful satrap from the service of his king and country. A messenger was intercepted with a real or fictitious mandate to the cadarigan, or second in command, directing him to send, without delay, to the throne, the head of a guilty or unfortunate general. The despatches were transmitted to Sarbar himself; and as soon as he read the sentence of his own death, he dexterously inserted the names of four hundred officers, assembled a military council, and asked the cadarigan whether he was prepared to execute the commands of their tyrant. The Persians unanimously declared, that Chosroes had forfeited the sceptre; a separate treaty was concluded with the government of Constantinople; and if some considerations of honor or policy restrained Sarbar from joining the standard of Heraclius, the emperor was assured that he might prosecute, without interruption, his designs of victory and peace.

    Deprived of his firmest support, and doubtful of the fidelity of his subjects, the greatness of Chosroes was still conspicuous in its ruins. The number of five hundred thousand may be

    interpreted as an Oriental metaphor, to describe the men and arms, the horses and elephants, that covered Media and Assyria against the invasion of Heraclius. Yet the Romans boldly advanced from the Araxes to the Tigris, and the timid prudence of Rhazates was content to follow them by forced marches through a desolate country, till he received a peremptory mandate to risk the fate of Persia in a decisive battle. Eastward of the Tigris, at the end of the bridge of Mosul, the great Nineveh had formerly been erected: the city, and even the ruins of the city, had long since disappeared; the vacant space afforded a spacious field for the operations of the two armies. But these operations are neglected by the Byzantine historians, and, like the authors of epic poetry and romance, they ascribe the victory, not to the military conduct, but to the personal valor, of their favorite hero. On this memorable day, Heraclius, on his horse Phallas, surpassed the bravest of his warriors: his lip was pierced with a spear; the steed was wounded in the thigh; but he carried his master safe and victorious through the triple phalanx of the Barbarians. In the heat of the action, three valiant chiefs were successively slain by the sword and lance of the emperor: among these was Rhazates himself; he fell like a soldier, but the sight of his head scattered grief and despair through the fainting ranks of the Persians. His armor of pure and massy gold, the shield of one hundred and twenty plates, the sword and belt, the saddle and cuirass, adorned the triumph of Heraclius; and if he had not been faithful to Christ and his mother, the champion of Rome might have offered the fourth opime spoils to the Jupiter of the Capitol. In the battle of Nineveh, which was fiercely fought from daybreak to the eleventh hour, twenty-eight standards, besides those which might be broken or torn, were taken from the Persians; the greatest part of their army was cut in pieces, and the victors, concealing their own loss, passed the night on the field. They acknowledged, that on this occasion it was less difficult to kill than to discomfit the soldiers of Chosroes; amidst the bodies of their friends, no more than two bow-shot from the enemy the remnant of the Persian cavalry stood firm till the seventh hour of the night; about the eighth hour they retired to their

    unrifled camp, collected their baggage, and dispersed on all sides, from the want of orders rather than of resolution. The diligence of Heraclius was not less admirable in the use of victory; by a march of forty-eight miles in four-and-twenty hours, his vanguard occupied the bridges of the great and the lesser Zab; and the cities and palaces of Assyria were open for the first time to the Romans. By a just gradation of magnificent scenes, they penetrated to the royal seat of Dastagerd, * and, though much of the treasure had been removed, and much had been expended, the remaining wealth appears to have exceeded their hopes, and even to have satiated their avarice. Whatever could not be easily transported, they consumed with fire, that Chosroes might feel the anguish of those wounds which he had so often inflicted on the provinces of the empire: and justice might allow the excuse, if the desolation had been confined to the works of regal luxury, if national hatred, military license, and religious zeal, had not wasted with equal rage the habitations and the temples of the guiltless subject. The recovery of three hundred Roman standards, and the deliverance of the numerous captives of Edessa and Alexandria, reflect a purer glory on the arms of Heraclius. From the palace of Dastagerd, he pursued his march within a few miles of Modain or Ctesiphon, till he was stopped, on the banks of the Arba, by the difficulty of the passage, the rigor of the season, and perhaps the fame of an impregnable capital. The return of the emperor is marked by the modern name of the city of Sherhzour: he fortunately passed Mount Zara, before the snow, which fell incessantly thirty-four days; and the citizens of Gandzca, or Tauris, were compelled to entertain the soldiers and their horses with a hospitable reception.

    When the ambition of Chosroes was reduced to the defence of his hereditary kingdom, the love of glory, or even the sense of shame, should have urged him to meet his rival in the field. In the battle of Nineveh, his courage might have taught the Persians to vanquish, or he might have fallen with honor by the lance of a Roman emperor. The successor of Cyrus chose

    rather, at a secure distance, to expect the event, to assemble the relics of the defeat, and to retire, by measured steps, before the march of Heraclius, till he beheld with a sigh the once loved mansions of Dastagerd. Both his friends and enemies were persuaded, that it was the intention of Chosroes to bury himself under the ruins of the city and palace: and as both might have been equally adverse to his flight, the monarch of Asia, with Sira, * and three concubines, escaped through a hole in the wall nine days before the arrival of the Romans. The slow and stately procession in which he showed himself to the prostrate crowd, was changed to a rapid and secret journey; and the first evening he lodged in the cottage of a peasant, whose humble door would scarcely give admittance to the great king. His superstition was subdued by fear: on the third day, he entered with joy the fortifications of Ctesiphon; yet he still doubted of his safety till he had opposed the River Tigris to the pursuit of the Romans. The discovery of his flight agitated with terror and tumult the palace, the city, and the camp of Dastagerd: the satraps hesitated whether they had most to fear from their sovereign or the enemy; and the females of the harem were astonished and pleased by the sight of mankind, till the jealous husband of three thousand wives again confined them to a more distant castle. At his command, the army of Dastagerd retreated to a new camp: the front was covered by the Arba, and a line of two hundred elephants; the troops of the more distant provinces successively arrived, and the vilest domestics of the king and satraps were enrolled for the last defence of the throne. It was still in the power of Chosroes to obtain a reasonable peace; and he was repeatedly pressed by the messengers of Heraclius to spare the blood of his subjects, and to relieve a humane conqueror from the painful duty of carrying fire and sword through the fairest countries of Asia. But the pride of the Persian had not yet sunk to the level of his fortune; he derived a momentary confidence from the retreat of the emperor; he wept with impotent rage over the ruins of his Assyrian palaces, and disregarded too long the rising murmurs of the nation, who complained that their lives and fortunes were sacrificed to the obstinacy of an old man. That unhappy old man was himself

    tortured with the sharpest pains both of mind and body; and, in the consciousness of his approaching end, he resolved to fix the tiara on the head of Merdaza, the most favored of his sons. But the will of Chosroes was no longer revered, and Siroes, * who gloried in the rank and merit of his mother Sira, had conspired with the malecontents to assert and anticipate the rights of primogeniture. Twenty-two satraps (they styled themselves patriots) were tempted by the wealth and honors of a new reign: to the soldiers, the heir of Chosroes promised an increase of pay; to the Christians, the free exercise of their religion; to the captives, liberty and rewards; and to the nation, instant peace and the reduction of taxes. It was determined by the conspirators, that Siroes, with the ensigns of royalty, should appear in the camp; and if the enterprise should fail, his escape was contrived to the Imperial court. But the new monarch was saluted with unanimous acclamations; the flight of Chosroes (yet where could he have fled?) was rudely arrested, eighteen sons were massacred * before his face, and he was thrown into a dungeon, where he expired on the fifth day. The Greeks and modern Persians minutely describe how Chosroes was insulted, and famished, and tortured, by the command of an inhuman son, who so far surpassed the example of his father: but at the time of his death, what tongue would relate the story of the parricide? what eye could penetrate into the tower of darkness? According to the faith and mercy of his Christian enemies, he sunk without hope into a still deeper abyss; and it will not be denied, that tyrants of every age and sect are the best entitled to such infernal abodes. The glory of the house of Sassan ended with the life of Chosroes: his unnatural son enjoyed only eight months the fruit of his crimes: and in the space of four years, the regal title was assumed by nine candidates, who disputed, with the sword or dagger, the fragments of an exhausted monarchy. Every province, and each city of Persia, was the scene of independence, of discord, and of blood; and the state of anarchy prevailed about eight years longer, till the factions were silenced and united under the common yoke of the Arabian caliphs.

    As soon as the mountains became passable, the emperor received the welcome news of the success of the conspiracy, the death of Chosroes, and the elevation of his eldest son to the throne of Persia. The authors of the revolution, eager to display their merits in the court or camp of Tauris, preceded the ambassadors of Siroes, who delivered the letters of their master to his brother the emperor of the Romans. In the language of the usurpers of every age, he imputes his own crimes to the Deity, and, without degrading his equal majesty, he offers to reconcile the long discord of the two nations, by a treaty of peace and alliance more durable than brass or iron. The conditions of the treaty were easily defined and faithfully executed. In the recovery of the standards and prisoners which had fallen into the hands of the Persians, the emperor imitated the example of Augustus: their care of the national dignity was celebrated by the poets of the times, but the decay of genius may be measured by the distance between Horace and George of Pisidia: the subjects and brethren of Heraclius were redeemed from persecution, slavery, and exile; but, instead of the Roman eagles, the true wood of the holy cross was restored to the importunate demands of the successor of Constantine. The victor was not ambitious of enlarging the weakness of the empire; the son of Chosroes abandoned without regret the conquests of his father; the Persians who evacuated the cities of Syria and Egypt were honorably conducted to the frontier, and a war which had wounded the vitals of the two monarchies, produced no change in their external and relative situation. The return of Heraclius from Tauris to Constantinople was a perpetual triumph; and after the exploits of six glorious campaigns, he peaceably enjoyed the Sabbath of his toils. After a long impatience, the senate, the clergy, and the people, went forth to meet their hero, with tears and acclamations, with olive branches and innumerable lamps; he entered the capital in a chariot drawn by four elephants; and as soon as the emperor could disengage himself from the tumult of public joy, he tasted more genuine satisfaction in the embraces of his mother and his son.

    The succeeding year was illustrated by a triumph of a very different kind, the restitution of the true cross to the holy sepulchre. Heraclius performed in person the pilgrimage of Jerusalem, the identity of the relic was verified by the discreet patriarch, and this august ceremony has been commemorated by the annual festival of the exaltation of the cross. Before the emperor presumed to tread the consecrated ground, he was instructed to strip himself of the diadem and purple, the pomp and vanity of the world: but in the judgment of his clergy, the persecution of the Jews was more easily reconciled with the precepts of the gospel. * He again ascended his throne to receive the congratulations of the ambassadors of France and India: and the fame of Moses, Alexander, and Hercules, was eclipsed in the popular estimation, by the superior merit and glory of the great Heraclius. Yet the deliverer of the East was indigent and feeble. Of the Persian spoils, the most valuable portion had been expended in the war, distributed to the soldiers, or buried, by an unlucky tempest, in the waves of the Euxine. The conscience of the emperor was oppressed by the obligation of restoring the wealth of the clergy, which he had borrowed for their own defence: a perpetual fund was required to satisfy these inexorable creditors; the provinces, already wasted by the arms and avarice of the Persians, were compelled to a second payment of the same taxes; and the arrears of a simple citizen, the treasurer of Damascus, were commuted to a fine of one hundred thousand pieces of gold. The loss of two hundred thousand soldiers who had fallen by the sword, was of less fatal importance than the decay of arts, agriculture, and population, in this long and destructive war: and although a victorious army had been formed under the standard of Heraclius, the unnatural effort appears to have exhausted rather than exercised their strength. While the emperor triumphed at Constantinople or Jerusalem, an obscure town on the confines of Syria was pillaged by the Saracens, and they cut in pieces some troops who advanced to its relief; an ordinary and trifling occurrence, had it not been the prelude of a mighty revolution. These robbers were the apostles of Mahomet; their fanatic valor had emerged from the

    desert; and in the last eight years of his reign, Heraclius lost to the Arabs the same provinces which he had rescued from the Persians.

    Chapter XLVII:

    Ecclesiastical Discord.

    Part I.

    Theological History Of The Doctrine Of The Incarnation. — The Human And Divine Nature Of Christ. — Enmity Of The Patriarchs Of Alexandria And Constantinople. — St. Cyril And Nestorius. — Third General Council Of Ephesus. — Heresy Of Eutyches. — Fourth General Council Of Chalcedon. — Civil And Ecclesiastical Discord. — Intolerance Of Justinian. — The Three Chapters. — The Monothelite Controversy. — State Of The Oriental Sects: — I. The Nestorians. — II. The Jacobites. — III. The Maronites. — IV. The Armenians. — V. The Copts And Abyssinians.

    After the extinction of paganism, the Christians in peace and piety might have enjoyed their solitary triumph. But the principle of discord was alive in their bosom, and they were more solicitous to explore the nature, than to practice the laws, of their founder. I have already observed, that the disputes of the Trinity were succeeded by those of the Incarnation; alike scandalous to the church, alike pernicious to the state, still more minute in their origin, still more durable in their effects. It is my design to comprise in the present chapter a religious war of two hundred and fifty years, to represent the ecclesiastical and political schism of the Oriental sects, and to introduce their clamorous or sanguinary contests, by a modest inquiry into the doctrines of the primitive church.

    1. A laudable regard for the honor of the first proselyte has countenanced the belief, the hope, the wish, that the Ebionites, or at least the Nazarenes, were distinguished only by their obstinate perseverance in the practice of the Mosaic rites. Their churches have disappeared, their books are obliterated: their obscure freedom might allow a latitude of faith, and the softness of their infant creed would be variously moulded by the zeal or prudence of three hundred years. Yet the most charitable criticism must refuse these sectaries any knowledge of the pure and proper divinity of Christ. Educated in the school of Jewish prophecy and prejudice, they had never been taught to elevate their hopes above a human and temporal Messiah. If they had courage to hail their king when he appeared in a plebeian garb, their grosser apprehensions were incapable of discerning their God, who had studiously disguised his celestial character under the name and person of a mortal. The familiar companions of Jesus of Nazareth conversed with their friend and countryman, who, in all the actions of rational and animal life, appeared of the same species with themselves. His progress from infancy to youth and manhood was marked by a regular increase in stature and wisdom; and after a painful agony of mind and body, he expired on the cross. He lived and died for the service of mankind: but the life and death of Socrates had likewise been devoted to the cause of religion and justice; and although the stoic or the hero may disdain the humble virtues of Jesus, the tears which he shed over his friend and country may be esteemed the purest evidence of his humanity. The miracles of the gospel could not astonish a people who held with intrepid faith the more splendid prodigies of the Mosaic law. The prophets of ancient days had cured diseases, raised the dead, divided the sea, stopped the sun, and ascended to heaven in a fiery chariot. And the metaphorical style of the Hebrews might ascribe to a saint and martyr the adoptive title of Son of God.

    Yet in the insufficient creed of the Nazarenes and the Ebionites, a distinction is faintly noticed between the heretics,

    who confounded the generation of Christ in the common order of nature, and the less guilty schismatics, who revered the virginity of his mother, and excluded the aid of an earthly father. The incredulity of the former was countenanced by the visible circumstances of his birth, the legal marriage of the reputed parents, Joseph and Mary, and his lineal claim to the kingdom of David and the inheritance of Judah. But the secret and authentic history has been recorded in several copies of the Gospel according to St. Matthew, which these sectaries long preserved in the original Hebrew, as the sole evidence of their faith. The natural suspicions of the husband, conscious of his own chastity, were dispelled by the assurance (in a dream) that his wife was pregnant of the Holy Ghost: and as this distant and domestic prodigy could not fall under the personal observation of the historian, he must have listened to the same voice which dictated to Isaiah the future conception of a virgin. The son of a virgin, generated by the ineffable operation of the Holy Spirit, was a creature without example or resemblance, superior in every attribute of mind and body to the children of Adam. Since the introduction of the Greek or Chaldean philosophy, the Jews were persuaded of the preexistence, transmigration, and immortality of souls; and providence was justified by a supposition, that they were confined in their earthly prisons to expiate the stains which they had contracted in a former state. But the degrees of purity and corruption are almost immeasurable. It might be fairly presumed, that the most sublime and virtuous of human spirits was infused into the offspring of Mary and the Holy Ghost; that his abasement was the result of his voluntary choice; and that the object of his mission was, to purify, not his own, but the sins of the world. On his return to his native skies, he received the immense reward of his obedience; the everlasting kingdom of the Messiah, which had been darkly foretold by the prophets, under the carnal images of peace, of conquest, and of dominion. Omnipotence could enlarge the human faculties of Christ to the extend of is celestial office. In the language of antiquity, the title of God has not been severely confined to the first parent, and his incomparable minister, his only-begotten son, might claim, without

    presumption, the religious, though secondary, worship of a subject of a subject world.

    1. The seeds of the faith, which had slowly arisen in the rocky and ungrateful soil of Judea, were transplanted, in full maturity, to the happier climes of the Gentiles; and the strangers of Rome or Asia, who never beheld the manhood, were the more readily disposed to embrace the divinity, of Christ. The polytheist and the philosopher, the Greek and the Barbarian, were alike accustomed to conceive a long succession, an infinite chain of angels or dæmons, or deities, or æons, or emanations, issuing from the throne of light. Nor could it seem strange or incredible, that the first of these æons, the Logos, or Word of God, of the same substance with the Father, should descend upon earth, to deliver the human race from vice and error, and to conduct them in the paths of life and immortality. But the prevailing doctrine of the eternity and inherent pravity of matter infected the primitive churches of the East. Many among the Gentile proselytes refused to believe that a celestial spirit, an undivided portion of the first essence, had been personally united with a mass of impure and contaminated flesh; and, in their zeal for the divinity, they piously abjured the humanity, of Christ. While his blood was still recent on Mount Calvary, the Docetes, a numerous and learned sect of Asiatics, invented the phantastic system, which was afterwards propagated by the Marcionites, the Manichæans, and the various names of the Gnostic heresy. They denied the truth and authenticity of the Gospels, as far as they relate the conception of Mary, the birth of Christ, and the thirty years that preceded the exercise of his ministry. He first appeared on the banks of the Jordan in the form of perfect manhood; but it was a form only, and not a substance; a human figure created by the hand of Omnipotence to imitate the faculties and actions of a man, and to impose a perpetual illusion on the senses of his friends and enemies. Articulate sounds vibrated on the ears of the disciples; but the image which was impressed on their optic nerve eluded the more stubborn evidence of the touch; and they enjoyed the spiritual,

    not the corporeal, presence of the Son of God. The rage of the Jews was idly wasted against an impassive phantom; and the mystic scenes of the passion and death, the resurrection and ascension, of Christ were represented on the theatre of Jerusalem for the benefit of mankind. If it were urged, that such ideal mimicry, such incessant deception, was unworthy of the God of truth, the Docetes agreed with too many of their orthodox brethren in the justification of pious falsehood. In the system of the Gnostics, the Jehovah of Israel, the Creator of this lower world, was a rebellious, or at least an ignorant, spirit. The Son of God descended upon earth to abolish his temple and his law; and, for the accomplishment of this salutary end, he dexterously transferred to his own person the hope and prediction of a temporal Messiah.

    One of the most subtile disputants of the Manichæan school has pressed the danger and indecency of supposing, that the God of the Christians, in the state of a human ftus, emerged at the end of nine months from a female womb. The pious horror of his antagonists provoked them to disclaim all sensual circumstances of conception and delivery; to maintain that the divinity passed through Mary like a sunbeam through a plate of glass; and to assert, that the seal of her virginity remained unbroken even at the moment when she became the mother of Christ. But the rashness of these concessions has encouraged a milder sentiment of those of the Docetes, who taught, not that Christ was a phantom, but that he was clothed with an impassible and incorruptible body. Such, indeed, in the more orthodox system, he has acquired since his resurrection, and such he must have always possessed, if it were capable of pervading, without resistance or injury, the density of intermediate matter. Devoid of its most essential properties, it might be exempt from the attributes and infirmities of the flesh. A ftus that could increase from an invisible point to its full maturity; a child that could attain the stature of perfect manhood without deriving any nourishment from the ordinary sources, might continue to exist without repairing a daily waste by a daily supply of external matter. Jesus might share

    the repasts of his disciples without being subject to the calls of thirst or hunger; and his virgin purity was never sullied by the involuntary stains of sensual concupiscence. Of a body thus singularly constituted, a question would arise, by what means, and of what materials, it was originally framed; and our sounder theology is startled by an answer which was not peculiar to the Gnostics, that both the form and the substance proceeded from the divine essence. The idea of pure and absolute spirit is a refinement of modern philosophy: the incorporeal essence, ascribed by the ancients to human souls, celestial beings, and even the Deity himself, does not exclude the notion of extended space; and their imagination was satisfied with a subtile nature of air, or fire, or æther, incomparably more perfect than the grossness of the material world. If we define the place, we must describe the figure, of the Deity. Our experience, perhaps our vanity, represents the powers of reason and virtue under a human form. The Anthropomorphites, who swarmed among the monks of Egypt and the Catholics of Africa, could produce the express declaration of Scripture, that man was made after the image of his Creator. The venerable Serapion, one of the saints of the Nitrian deserts, relinquished, with many a tear, his darling prejudice; and bewailed, like an infant, his unlucky conversion, which had stolen away his God, and left his mind without any visible object of faith or devotion.

    III. Such were the fleeting shadows of the Docetes. A more substantial, though less simple, hypothesis, was contrived by Cerinthus of Asia, who dared to oppose the last of the apostles. Placed on the confines of the Jewish and Gentile world, he labored to reconcile the Gnostic with the Ebionite, by confessing in the same Messiah the supernatural union of a man and a God; and this mystic doctrine was adopted with many fanciful improvements by Carpocrates, Basilides, and Valentine, the heretics of the Egyptian school. In their eyes, Jesus of Nazareth was a mere mortal, the legitimate son of Joseph and Mary: but he was the best and wisest of the human race, selected as the worthy instrument to restore

    upon earth the worship of the true and supreme Deity. When he was baptized in the Jordan, the Christ, the first of the æons, the Son of God himself, descended on Jesus in the form of a dove, to inhabit his mind, and direct his actions during the allotted period of his ministry. When the Messiah was delivered into the hands of the Jews, the Christ, an immortal and impassible being, forsook his earthly tabernacle, flew back to the pleroma or world of spirits, and left the solitary Jesus to suffer, to complain, and to expire. But the justice and generosity of such a desertion are strongly questionable; and the fate of an innocent martyr, at first impelled, and at length abandoned, by his divine companion, might provoke the pity and indignation of the profane. Their murmurs were variously silenced by the sectaries who espoused and modified the double system of Cerinthus. It was alleged, that when Jesus was nailed to the cross, he was endowed with a miraculous apathy of mind and body, which rendered him insensible of his apparent sufferings. It was affirmed, that these momentary, though real, pangs would be abundantly repaid by the temporal reign of a thousand years reserved for the Messiah in his kingdom of the new Jerusalem. It was insinuated, that if he suffered, he deserved to suffer; that human nature is never absolutely perfect; and that the cross and passion might serve to expiate the venial transgressions of the son of Joseph, before his mysterious union with the Son of God.

    1. All those who believe the immateriality of the soul, a specious and noble tenet, must confess, from their present experience, the incomprehensible union of mind and matter. A similar union is not inconsistent with a much higher, or even with the highest, degree of mental faculties; and the incarnation of an æon or archangel, the most perfect of created spirits, does not involve any positive contradiction or absurdity. In the age of religious freedom, which was determined by the council of Nice, the dignity of Christ was measured by private judgment according to the indefinite rule of Scripture, or reason, or tradition. But when his pure and

    proper divinity had been established on the ruins of Arianism, the faith of the Catholics trembled on the edge of a precipice where it was impossible to recede, dangerous to stand, dreadful to fall and the manifold inconveniences of their creed were aggravated by the sublime character of their theology. They hesitated to pronounce; that God himself, the second person of an equal and consubstantial trinity, was manifested in the flesh; that a being who pervades the universe, had been confined in the womb of Mary; that his eternal duration had been marked by the days, and months, and years of human existence; that the Almighty had been scourged and crucified; that his impassible essence had felt pain and anguish; that his omniscience was not exempt from ignorance; and that the source of life and immortality expired on Mount Calvary. These alarming consequences were affirmed with unblushing simplicity by Apollinaris, bishop of Laodicea, and one of the luminaries of the church. The son of a learned grammarian, he was skilled in all the sciences of Greece; eloquence, erudition, and philosophy, conspicuous in the volumes of Apollinaris, were humbly devoted to the service of religion. The worthy friend of Athanasius, the worthy antagonist of Julian, he bravely wrestled with the Arians and Polytheists, and though he affected the rigor of geometrical demonstration, his commentaries revealed the literal and allegorical sense of the Scriptures. A mystery, which had long floated in the looseness of popular belief, was defined by his perverse diligence in a technical form; and he first proclaimed the memorable words, “One incarnate nature of Christ,” which are still reëchoed with hostile clamors in the churches of Asia, Egypt, and Æthiopia. He taught that the Godhead was united or mingled with the body of a man; and that the Logos, the eternal wisdom, supplied in the flesh the place and office of a human soul. Yet as the profound doctor had been terrified at his own rashness, Apollinaris was heard to mutter some faint accents of excuse and explanation. He acquiesced in the old distinction of the Greek philosophers between the rational and sensitive soul of man; that he might reserve the Logos for intellectual functions, and employ the subordinate human principle in the meaner actions of animal life. With the moderate Docetes, he

    revered Mary as the spiritual, rather than as the carnal, mother of Christ, whose body either came from heaven, impassible and incorruptible, or was absorbed, and as it were transformed, into the essence of the Deity. The system of Apollinaris was strenuously encountered by the Asiatic and Syrian divines whose schools are honored by the names of Basil, Gregory and Chrysostom, and tainted by those of Diodorus, Theodore, and Nestorius. But the person of the aged bishop of Laodicea, his character and dignity, remained inviolate; and his rivals, since we may not suspect them of the weakness of toleration, were astonished, perhaps, by the novelty of the argument, and diffident of the final sentence of the Catholic church. Her judgment at length inclined in their favor; the heresy of Apollinaris was condemned, and the separate congregations of his disciples were proscribed by the Imperial laws. But his principles were secretly entertained in the monasteries of Egypt, and his enemies felt the hatred of Theophilus and Cyril, the successive patriarchs of Alexandria.

    1. The grovelling Ebionite, and the fantastic Docetes, were rejected and forgotten: the recent zeal against the errors of Apollinaris reduced the Catholics to a seeming agreement with the double nature of Cerinthus. But instead of a temporary and occasional alliance, they established, and we still embrace, the substantial, indissoluble, and everlasting union of a perfect God with a perfect man, of the second person of the trinity with a reasonable soul and human flesh. In the beginning of the fifth century, the unity of the two natureswas the prevailing doctrine of the church. On all sides, it was confessed, that the mode of their coexistence could neither be represented by our ideas, nor expressed by our language. Yet a secret and incurable discord was cherished, between those who were most apprehensive of confounding, and those who were most fearful of separating, the divinity, and the humanity, of Christ. Impelled by religious frenzy, they fled with adverse haste from the error which they mutually deemed most destructive of truth and salvation. On either hand they were anxious to guard, they were jealous to defend, the union

    and the distinction of the two natures, and to invent such forms of speech, such symbols of doctrine, as were least susceptible of doubt or ambiguity. The poverty of ideas and language tempted them to ransack art and nature for every possible comparison, and each comparison mislead their fancy in the explanation of an incomparable mystery. In the polemic microscope, an atom is enlarged to a monster, and each party was skilful to exaggerate the absurd or impious conclusions that might be extorted from the principles of their adversaries. To escape from each other, they wandered through many a dark and devious thicket, till they were astonished by the horrid phantoms of Cerinthus and Apollinaris, who guarded the opposite issues of the theological labyrinth. As soon as they beheld the twilight of sense and heresy, they started, measured back their steps, and were again involved in the gloom of impenetrable orthodoxy. To purge themselves from the guilt or reproach of damnable error, they disavowed their consequences, explained their principles, excused their indiscretions, and unanimously pronounced the sounds of concord and faith. Yet a latent and almost invisible spark still lurked among the embers of controversy: by the breath of prejudice and passion, it was quickly kindled to a mighty flame, and the verbal disputes of the Oriental sects have shaken the pillars of the church and state.

    The name of Cyril of Alexandria is famous in controversial story, and the title of saint is a mark that his opinions and his party have finally prevailed. In the house of his uncle, the archbishop Theophilus, he imbibed the orthodox lessons of zeal and dominion, and five years of his youth were profitably spent in the adjacent monasteries of Nitria. Under the tuition of the abbot Serapion, he applied himself to ecclesiastical studies, with such indefatigable ardor, that in the course of one sleepless night, he has perused the four Gospels, the Catholic Epistles, and the Epistle to the Romans. Origen he detested; but the writings of Clemens and Dionysius, of Athanasius and Basil, were continually in his hands: by the theory and practice of dispute, his faith was confirmed and his

    wit was sharpened; he extended round his cell the cobwebs of scholastic theology, and meditated the works of allegory and metaphysics, whose remains, in seven verbose folios, now peaceably slumber by the side of their rivals. Cyril prayed and fasted in the desert, but his thoughts (it is the reproach of a friend) were still fixed on the world; and the call of Theophilus, who summoned him to the tumult of cities and synods, was too readily obeyed by the aspiring hermit. With the approbation of his uncle, he assumed the office, and acquired the fame, of a popular preacher. His comely person adorned the pulpit; the harmony of his voice resounded in the cathedral; his friends were stationed to lead or second the applause of the congregation; and the hasty notes of the scribes preserved his discourses, which in their effect, though not in their composition, might be compared with those of the Athenian orators. The death of Theophilus expanded and realized the hopes of his nephew. The clergy of Alexandria was divided; the soldiers and their general supported the claims of the archdeacon; but a resistless multitude, with voices and with hands, asserted the cause of their favorite; and after a period of thirty-nine years, Cyril was seated on the throne of Athanasius.

    Chapter XLVII: Ecclesiastical Discord. —

    Part II.

    The prize was not unworthy of his ambition. At a distance from the court, and at the head of an immense capital, the patriarch, as he was now styled, of Alexandria had gradually usurped the state and authority of a civil magistrate. The public and private charities of the city were blindly obeyed by his numerous and fanatic parabolani, familiarized in their daily office with scenes of death; and the præfects of Egypt were awed or provoked by the temporal power of these Christian pontiffs. Ardent in the prosecution of heresy, Cyril auspiciously opened his reign by oppressing the Novatians, the most innocent and harmless of the sectaries. The

    interdiction of their religious worship appeared in his eyes a just and meritorious act; and he confiscated their holy vessels, without apprehending the guilt of sacrilege. The toleration, and even the privileges of the Jews, who had multiplied to the number of forty thousand, were secured by the laws of the Cæsars and Ptolemies, and a long prescription of seven hundred years since the foundation of Alexandria. Without any legal sentence, without any royal mandate, the patriarch, at the dawn of day, led a seditious multitude to the attack of the synagogues. Unarmed and unprepared, the Jews were incapable of resistance; their houses of prayer were levelled with the ground, and the episcopal warrior, after-rewarding his troops with the plunder of their goods, expelled from the city the remnant of the unbelieving nation. Perhaps he might plead the insolence of their prosperity, and their deadly hatred of the Christians, whose blood they had recently shed in a malicious or accidental tumult. Such crimes would have deserved the animadversion of the magistrate; but in this promiscuous outrage, the innocent were confounded with the guilty, and Alexandria was impoverished by the loss of a wealthy and industrious colony. The zeal of Cyril exposed him to the penalties of the Julian law; but in a feeble government and a superstitious age, he was secure of impunity, and even of praise. Orestes complained; but his just complaints were too quickly forgotten by the ministers of Theodosius, and too deeply remembered by a priest who affected to pardon, and continued to hate, the præfect of Egypt. As he passed through the streets, his chariot was assaulted by a band of five hundred of the Nitrian monks his guards fled from the wild beasts of the desert; his protestations that he was a Christian and a Catholic were answered by a volley of stones, and the face of Orestes was covered with blood. The loyal citizens of Alexandria hastened to his rescue; he instantly satisfied his justice and revenge against the monk by whose hand he had been wounded, and Ammonius expired under the rod of the lictor. At the command of Cyril his body was raised from the ground, and transported, in solemn procession, to the cathedral; the name of Ammonius was changed to that of Thaumasius the wonderful; his tomb was decorated with the

    trophies of martyrdom, and the patriarch ascended the pulpit to celebrate the magnanimity of an assassin and a rebel. Such honors might incite the faithful to combat and die under the banners of the saint; and he soon prompted, or accepted, the sacrifice of a virgin, who professed the religion of the Greeks, and cultivated the friendship of Orestes. Hypatia, the daughter of Theon the mathematician, was initiated in her father’s studies; her learned comments have elucidated the geometry of Apollonius and Diophantus, and she publicly taught, both at Athens and Alexandria, the philosophy of Plato and Aristotle. In the bloom of beauty, and in the maturity of wisdom, the modest maid refused her lovers and instructed her disciples; the persons most illustrious for their rank or merit were impatient to visit the female philosopher; and Cyril beheld, with a jealous eye, the gorgeous train of horses and slaves who crowded the door of her academy. A rumor was spread among the Christians, that the daughter of Theon was the only obstacle to the reconciliation of the præfect and the archbishop; and that obstacle was speedily removed. On a fatal day, in the holy season of Lent, Hypatia was torn from her chariot, stripped naked, dragged to the church, and inhumanly butchered by the hands of Peter the reader, and a troop of savage and merciless fanatics: her flesh was scraped from her bones with sharp oyster shells, and her quivering limbs were delivered to the flames. The just progress of inquiry and punishment was stopped by seasonable gifts; but the murder of Hypatia has imprinted an indelible stain on the character and religion of Cyril of Alexandria.

    Superstition, perhaps, would more gently expiate the blood of a virgin, than the banishment of a saint; and Cyril had accompanied his uncle to the iniquitous synod of the Oak. When the memory of Chrysostom was restored and consecrated, the nephew of Theophilus, at the head of a dying faction, still maintained the justice of his sentence; nor was it till after a tedious delay and an obstinate resistance, that he yielded to the consent of the Catholic world. His enmity to the Byzantine pontiffs was a sense of interest, not a sally of

    passion: he envied their fortunate station in the sunshine of the Imperial court; and he dreaded their upstart ambition. which oppressed the metropolitans of Europe and Asia, invaded the provinces of Antioch and Alexandria, and measured their diocese by the limits of the empire. The long moderation of Atticus, the mild usurper of the throne of Chrysostom, suspended the animosities of the Eastern patriarchs; but Cyril was at length awakened by the exaltation of a rival more worthy of his esteem and hatred. After the short and troubled reign of Sisinnius, bishop of Constantinople, the factions of the clergy and people were appeased by the choice of the emperor, who, on this occasion, consulted the voice of fame, and invited the merit of a stranger. Nestorius, native of Germanicia, and a monk of Antioch, was recommended by the austerity of his life, and the eloquence of his sermons; but the first homily which he preached before the devout Theodosius betrayed the acrimony and impatience of his zeal. “Give me, O Cæsar!” he exclaimed, “give me the earth purged of heretics, and I will give you in exchange the kingdom of heaven. Exterminate with me the heretics; and with you I will exterminate the Persians.” On the fifth day as if the treaty had been already signed, the patriarch of Constantinople discovered, surprised, and attacked a secret conventicle of the Arians: they preferred death to submission; the flames that were kindled by their despair, soon spread to the neighboring houses, and the triumph of Nestorius was clouded by the name of incendiary. On either side of the Hellespont his episcopal vigor imposed a rigid formulary of faith and discipline; a chronological error concerning the festival of Easter was punished as an offence against the church and state. Lydia and Caria, Sardes and Miletus, were purified with the blood of the obstinate Quartodecimans; and the edict of the emperor, or rather of the patriarch, enumerates three-and-twenty degrees and denominations in the guilt and punishment of heresy. But the sword of persecution which Nestorius so furiously wielded was soon turned against his own breast. Religion was the pretence; but, in the judgment of a contemporary saint, ambition was the genuine motive of episcopal warfare.

    In the Syrian school, Nestorius had been taught to abhor the confusion of the two natures, and nicely to discriminate the humanity of his master Christ from the divinity of the Lord Jesus. The Blessed Virgin he revered as the mother of Christ, but his ears were offended with the rash and recent title of mother of God, which had been insensibly adopted since the origin of the Arian controversy. From the pulpit of Constantinople, a friend of the patriarch, and afterwards the patriarch himself, repeatedly preached against the use, or the abuse, of a word unknown to the apostles, unauthorized by the church, and which could only tend to alarm the timorous, to mislead the simple, to amuse the profane, and to justify, by a seeming resemblance, the old genealogy of Olympus. In his calmer moments Nestorius confessed, that it might be tolerated or excused by the union of the two natures, and the communication of their idioms: but he was exasperated, by contradiction, to disclaim the worship of a new-born, an infant Deity, to draw his inadequate similes from the conjugal or civil partnerships of life, and to describe the manhood of Christ as the robe, the instrument, the tabernacle of his Godhead. At these blasphemous sounds, the pillars of the sanctuary were shaken. The unsuccessful competitors of Nestorius indulged their pious or personal resentment, the Byzantine clergy was secretly displeased with the intrusion of a stranger: whatever is superstitious or absurd, might claim the protection of the monks; and the people were interested in the glory of their virgin patroness. The sermons of the archbishop, and the service of the altar, were disturbed by seditious clamor; his authority and doctrine were renounced by separate congregations; every wind scattered round the empire the leaves of controversy; and the voice of the combatants on a sonorous theatre reëchoed in the cells of Palestine and Egypt. It was the duty of Cyril to enlighten the zeal and ignorance of his innumerable monks: in the school of Alexandria, he had imbibed and professed the incarnation of one nature; and the successor of Athanasius consulted his pride and ambition, when he rose in arms against another Arius, more formidable and more guilty, on the second throne of the hierarchy. After a

    short correspondence, in which the rival prelates disguised their hatred in the hollow language of respect and charity, the patriarch of Alexandria denounced to the prince and people, to the East and to the West, the damnable errors of the Byzantine pontiff. From the East, more especially from Antioch, he obtained the ambiguous counsels of toleration and silence, which were addressed to both parties while they favored the cause of Nestorius. But the Vatican received with open arms the messengers of Egypt. The vanity of Celestine was flattered by the appeal; and the partial version of a monk decided the faith of the pope, who with his Latin clergy was ignorant of the language, the arts, and the theology of the Greeks. At the head of an Italian synod, Celestine weighed the merits of the cause, approved the creed of Cyril, condemned the sentiments and person of Nestorius, degraded the heretic from his episcopal dignity, allowed a respite of ten days for recantation and penance, and delegated to his enemy the execution of this rash and illegal sentence. But the patriarch of Alexandria, while he darted the thunders of a god, exposed the errors and passions of a mortal; and his twelve anathemas still torture the orthodox slaves, who adore the memory of a saint, without forfeiting their allegiance to the synod of Chalcedon. These bold assertions are indelibly tinged with the colors of the Apollinarian heresy; but the serious, and perhaps the sincere professions of Nestorius have satisfied the wiser and less partial theologians of the present times.

    Yet neither the emperor nor the primate of the East were disposed to obey the mandate of an Italian priest; and a synod of the Catholic, or rather of the Greek church, was unanimously demanded as the sole remedy that could appease or decide this ecclesiastical quarrel. Ephesus, on all sides accessible by sea and land, was chosen for the place, the festival of Pentecost for the day, of the meeting; a writ of summons was despatched to each metropolitan, and a guard was stationed to protect and confine the fathers till they should settle the mysteries of heaven, and the faith of the earth. Nestorius appeared not as a criminal, but as a judge; be

    depended on the weight rather than the number of his prelates, and his sturdy slaves from the baths of Zeuxippus were armed for every service of injury or defence. But his adversary Cyril was more powerful in the weapons both of the flesh and of the spirit. Disobedient to the letter, or at least to the meaning, of the royal summons, he was attended by fifty Egyptian bishops, who expected from their patriarch’s nod the inspiration of the Holy Ghost. He had contracted an intimate alliance with Memnon, bishop of Ephesus. The despotic primate of Asia disposed of the ready succors of thirty or forty episcopal votes: a crowd of peasants, the slaves of the church, was poured into the city to support with blows and clamors a metaphysical argument; and the people zealously asserted the honor of the Virgin, whose body reposed within the walls of Ephesus. The fleet which had transported Cyril from Alexandria was laden with the riches of Egypt; and he disembarked a numerous body of mariners, slaves, and fanatics, enlisted with blind obedience under the banner of St. Mark and the mother of God. The fathers, and even the guards, of the council were awed by this martial array; the adversaries of Cyril and Mary were insulted in the streets, or threatened in their houses; his eloquence and liberality made a daily increase in the number of his adherents; and the Egyptian soon computed that he might command the attendance and the voices of two hundred bishops. But the author of the twelve anathemas foresaw and dreaded the opposition of John of Antioch, who, with a small, but respectable, train of metropolitans and divines, was advancing by slow journeys from the distant capital of the East. Impatient of a delay, which he stigmatized as voluntary and culpable, Cyril announced the opening of the synod sixteen days after the festival of Pentecost. Nestorius, who depended on the near approach of his Eastern friends, persisted, like his predecessor Chrysostom, to disclaim the jurisdiction, and to disobey the summons, of his enemies: they hastened his trial, and his accuser presided in the seat of judgment. Sixty-eight bishops, twenty-two of metropolitan rank, defended his cause by a modest and temperate protest: they were excluded from the councils of their brethren. Candidian, in the emperor’s

    name, requested a delay of four days; the profane magistrate was driven with outrage and insult from the assembly of the saints. The whole of this momentous transaction was crowded into the compass of a summer’s day: the bishops delivered their separate opinions; but the uniformity of style reveals the influence or the hand of a master, who has been accused of corrupting the public evidence of their acts and subscriptions. Without a dissenting voice, they recognized in the epistles of Cyril the Nicene creed and the doctrine of the fathers: but the partial extracts from the letters and homilies of Nestorius were interrupted by curses and anathemas: and the heretic was degraded from his episcopal and ecclesiastical dignity. The sentence, maliciously inscribed to the new Judas, was affixed and proclaimed in the streets of Ephesus: the weary prelates, as they issued from the church of the mother of God, were saluted as her champions; and her victory was celebrated by the illuminations, the songs, and the tumult of the night.

    On the fifth day, the triumph was clouded by the arrival and indignation of the Eastern bishops. In a chamber of the inn, before he had wiped the dust from his shoes, John of Antioch gave audience to Candidian, the Imperial minister; who related his ineffectual efforts to prevent or to annul the hasty violence of the Egyptian. With equal haste and violence, the Oriental synod of fifty bishops degraded Cyril and Memnon from their episcopal honors, condemned, in the twelve anathemas, the purest venom of the Apollinarian heresy, and described the Alexandrian primate as a monster, born and educated for the destruction of the church. His throne was distant and inaccessible; but they instantly resolved to bestow on the flock of Ephesus the blessing of a faithful shepherd. By the vigilance of Memnon, the churches were shut against them, and a strong garrison was thrown into the cathedral. The troops, under the command of Candidian, advanced to the assault; the outguards were routed and put to the sword, but the place was impregnable: the besiegers retired; their retreat was pursued by a vigorous sally; they lost their horses, and many of their soldiers were dangerously wounded with clubs and

    stones. Ephesus, the city of the Virgin, was defiled with rage and clamor, with sedition and blood; the rival synods darted anathemas and excommunications from their spiritual engines; and the court of Theodosius was perplexed by the adverse and contradictory narratives of the Syrian and Egyptian factions. During a busy period of three months, the emperor tried every method, except the most effectual means of indifference and contempt, to reconcile this theological quarrel. He attempted to remove or intimidate the leaders by a common sentence, of acquittal or condemnation; he invested his representatives at Ephesus with ample power and military force; he summoned from either party eight chosen deputies to a free and candid conference in the neighborhood of the capital, far from the contagion of popular frenzy. But the Orientals refused to yield, and the Catholics, proud of their numbers and of their Latin allies, rejected all terms of union or toleration. The patience of the meek Theodosius was provoked; and he dissolved in anger this episcopal tumult, which at the distance of thirteen centuries assumes the venerable aspect of the third cumenical council. “God is my witness,” said the pious prince, “that I am not the author of this confusion. His providence will discern and punish the guilty. Return to your provinces, and may your private virtues repair the mischief and scandal of your meeting.” They returned to their provinces; but the same passions which had distracted the synod of Ephesus were diffused over the Eastern world. After three obstinate and equal campaigns, John of Antioch and Cyril of Alexandria condescended to explain and embrace: but their seeming reunion must be imputed rather to prudence than to reason, to the mutual lassitude rather than to the Christian charity of the patriarchs.

    The Byzantine pontiff had instilled into the royal ear a baleful prejudice against the character and conduct of his Egyptian rival. An epistle of menace and invective, which accompanied the summons, accused him as a busy, insolent, and envious priest, who perplexed the simplicity of the faith, violated the peace of the church and state, and, by his artful and separate

    addresses to the wife and sister of Theodosius, presumed to suppose, or to scatter, the seeds of discord in the Imperial family. At the stern command of his sovereign. Cyril had repaired to Ephesus, where he was resisted, threatened, and confined, by the magistrates in the interest of Nestorius and the Orientals; who assembled the troops of Lydia and Ionia to suppress the fanatic and disorderly train of the patriarch. Without expecting the royal license, he escaped from his guards, precipitately embarked, deserted the imperfect synod, and retired to his episcopal fortress of safety and independence. But his artful emissaries, both in the court and city, successfully labored to appease the resentment, and to conciliate the favor, of the emperor. The feeble son of Arcadius was alternately swayed by his wife and sister, by the eunuchs and women of the palace: superstition and avarice were their ruling passions; and the orthodox chiefs were assiduous in their endeavors to alarm the former, and to gratify the latter. Constantinople and the suburbs were sanctified with frequent monasteries, and the holy abbots, Dalmatius and Eutyches, had devoted their zeal and fidelity to the cause of Cyril, the worship of Mary, and the unity of Christ. From the first moment of their monastic life, they had never mingled with the world, or trod the profane ground of the city. But in this awful moment of the danger of the church, their vow was superseded by a more sublime and indispensable duty. At the head of a long order of monks and hermits, who carried burning tapers in their hands, and chanted litanies to the mother of God, they proceeded from their monasteries to the palace. The people was edified and inflamed by this extraordinary spectacle, and the trembling monarch listened to the prayers and adjurations of the saints, who boldly pronounced, that none could hope for salvation, unless they embraced the person and the creed of the orthodox successor of Athanasius. At the same time, every avenue of the throne was assaulted with gold. Under the decent names of eulogies and benedictions, the courtiers of both sexes were bribed according to the measure of their power and rapaciousness. But their incessant demands despoiled the sanctuaries of Constantinople and Alexandria; and the authority of the

    patriarch was unable to silence the just murmur of his clergy, that a debt of sixty thousand pounds had already been contracted to support the expense of this scandalous corruption. Pulcheria, who relieved her brother from the weight of an empire, was the firmest pillar of orthodoxy; and so intimate was the alliance between the thunders of the synod and the whispers of the court, that Cyril was assured of success if he could displace one eunuch, and substitute another in the favor of Theodosius. Yet the Egyptian could not boast of a glorious or decisive victory. The emperor, with unaccustomed firmness, adhered to his promise of protecting the innocence of the Oriental bishops; and Cyril softened his anathemas, and confessed, with ambiguity and reluctance, a twofold nature of Christ, before he was permitted to satiate his revenge against the unfortunate Nestorius.

    The rash and obstinate Nestorius, before the end of the synod, was oppressed by Cyril, betrayed by the court, and faintly supported by his Eastern friends. A sentiment or fear or indignation prompted him, while it was yet time, to affect the glory of a voluntary abdication: his wish, or at least his request, was readily granted; he was conducted with honor from Ephesus to his old monastery of Antioch; and, after a short pause, his successors, Maximian and Proclus, were acknowledged as the lawful bishops of Constantinople. But in the silence of his cell, the degraded patriarch could no longer resume the innocence and security of a private monk. The past he regretted, he was discontented with the present, and the future he had reason to dread: the Oriental bishops successively disengaged their cause from his unpopular name, and each day decreased the number of the schismatics who revered Nestorius as the confessor of the faith. After a residence at Antioch of four years, the hand of Theodosius subscribed an edict, which ranked him with Simon the magician, proscribed his opinions and followers, condemned his writings to the flames, and banished his person first to Petra, in Arabia, and at length to Oasis, one of the islands of the Libyan desert. Secluded from the church and from the

    world, the exile was still pursued by the rage of bigotry and war. A wandering tribe of the Blemmyes or Nubians invaded his solitary prison: in their retreat they dismissed a crowd of useless captives: but no sooner had Nestorius reached the banks of the Nile, than he would gladly have escaped from a Roman and orthodox city, to the milder servitude of the savages. His flight was punished as a new crime: the soul of the patriarch inspired the civil and ecclesiastical powers of Egypt; the magistrates, the soldiers, the monks, devoutly tortured the enemy of Christ and St. Cyril; and, as far as the confines of Æthiopia, the heretic was alternately dragged and recalled, till his aged body was broken by the hardships and accidents of these reiterated journeys. Yet his mind was still independent and erect; the president of Thebais was awed by his pastoral letters; he survived the Catholic tyrant of Alexandria, and, after sixteen years’ banishment, the synod of Chalcedon would perhaps have restored him to the honors, or at least to the communion, of the church. The death of Nestorius prevented his obedience to their welcome summons; and his disease might afford some color to the scandalous report, that his tongue, the organ of blasphemy, had been eaten by the worms. He was buried in a city of Upper Egypt, known by the names of Chemnis, or Panopolis, or Akmim; but the immortal malice of the Jacobites has persevered for ages to cast stones against his sepulchre, and to propagate the foolish tradition, that it was never watered by the rain of heaven, which equally descends on the righteous and the ungodly. Humanity may drop a tear on the fate of Nestorius; yet justice must observe, that he suffered the persecution which he had approved and inflicted.

    Chapter XLVII: Ecclesiastical Discord. —

    Part III.

    The death of the Alexandrian primate, after a reign of thirty-two years, abandoned the Catholics to the intemperance of zeal and the abuse of victory. The monophysite doctrine (one

    incarnate nature) was rigorously preached in the churches of Egypt and the monasteries of the East; the primitive creed of Apollinarius was protected by the sanctity of Cyril; and the name of Eutyches, his venerable friend, has been applied to the sect most adverse to the Syrian heresy of Nestorius. His rival Eutyches was the abbot, or archimandrite, or superior of three hundred monks, but the opinions of a simple and illiterate recluse might have expired in the cell, where he had slept above seventy years, if the resentment or indiscretion of Flavian, the Byzantine pontiff, had not exposed the scandal to the eyes of the Christian world. His domestic synod was instantly convened, their proceedings were sullied with clamor and artifice, and the aged heretic was surprised into a seeming confession, that Christ had not derived his body from the substance of the Virgin Mary. From their partial decree, Eutyches appealed to a general council; and his cause was vigorously asserted by his godson Chrysaphius, the reigning eunuch of the palace, and his accomplice Dioscorus, who had succeeded to the throne, the creed, the talents, and the vices, of the nephew of Theophilus. By the special summons of Theodosius, the second synod of Ephesus was judiciously composed of ten metropolitans and ten bishops from each of the six dioceses of the Eastern empire: some exceptions of favor or merit enlarged the number to one hundred and thirty-five; and the Syrian Barsumas, as the chief and representative of the monks, was invited to sit and vote with the successors of the apostles. But the despotism of the Alexandrian patriarch again oppressed the freedom of debate: the same spiritual and carnal weapons were again drawn from the arsenals of Egypt: the Asiatic veterans, a band of archers, served under the orders of Dioscorus; and the more formidable monks, whose minds were inaccessible to reason or mercy, besieged the doors of the cathedral. The general, and, as it should seem, the unconstrained voice of the fathers, accepted the faith and even the anathemas of Cyril; and the heresy of the two natures was formally condemned in the persons and writings of the most learned Orientals. “May those who divide Christ be divided with the sword, may they be hewn in pieces, may they be burned alive!” were the charitable wishes of a Christian

    synod. The innocence and sanctity of Eutyches were acknowledged without hesitation; but the prelates, more especially those of Thrace and Asia, were unwilling to depose their patriarch for the use or even the abuse of his lawful jurisdiction. They embraced the knees of Dioscorus, as he stood with a threatening aspect on the footstool of his throne, and conjured him to forgive the offences, and to respect the dignity, of his brother. “Do you mean to raise a sedition?” exclaimed the relentless tyrant. “Where are the officers?” At these words a furious multitude of monks and soldiers, with staves, and swords, and chains, burst into the church; the trembling bishops hid themselves behind the altar, or under the benches, and as they were not inspired with the zeal of martyrdom, they successively subscribed a blank paper, which was afterwards filled with the condemnation of the Byzantine pontiff. Flavian was instantly delivered to the wild beasts of this spiritual amphitheatre: the monks were stimulated by the voice and example of Barsumas to avenge the injuries of Christ: it is said that the patriarch of Alexandria reviled, and buffeted, and kicked, and trampled his brother of Constantinople: it is certain, that the victim, before he could reach the place of his exile, expired on the third day of the wounds and bruises which he had received at Ephesus. This second synod has been justly branded as a gang of robbers and assassins; yet the accusers of Dioscorus would magnify his violence, to alleviate the cowardice and inconstancy of their own behavior.

    The faith of Egypt had prevailed: but the vanquished party was supported by the same pope who encountered without fear the hostile rage of Attila and Genseric. The theology of Leo, his famous tome or epistle on the mystery of the incarnation, had been disregarded by the synod of Ephesus: his authority, and that of the Latin church, was insulted in his legates, who escaped from slavery and death to relate the melancholy tale of the tyranny of Dioscorus and the martyrdom of Flavian. His provincial synod annulled the irregular proceedings of Ephesus; but as this step was itself irregular, he solicited the

    convocation of a general council in the free and orthodox provinces of Italy. From his independent throne, the Roman bishop spoke and acted without danger as the head of the Christians, and his dictates were obsequiously transcribed by Placidia and her son Valentinian; who addressed their Eastern colleague to restore the peace and unity of the church. But the pageant of Oriental royalty was moved with equal dexterity by the hand of the eunuch; and Theodosius could pronounce, without hesitation, that the church was already peaceful and triumphant, and that the recent flame had been extinguished by the just punishment of the Nestorians. Perhaps the Greeks would be still involved in the heresy of the Monophysites, if the emperor’s horse had not fortunately stumbled; Theodosius expired; his orthodox sister Pulcheria, with a nominal husband, succeeded to the throne; Chrysaphius was burnt, Dioscorus was disgraced, the exiles were recalled, and the tome of Leo was subscribed by the Oriental bishops. Yet the pope was disappointed in his favorite project of a Latin council: he disdained to preside in the Greek synod, which was speedily assembled at Nice in Bithynia; his legates required in a peremptory tone the presence of the emperor; and the weary fathers were transported to Chalcedon under the immediate eye of Marcian and the senate of Constantinople. A quarter of a mile from the Thracian Bosphorus, the church of St. Euphemia was built on the summit of a gentle though lofty ascent: the triple structure was celebrated as a prodigy of art, and the boundless prospect of the land and sea might have raised the mind of a sectary to the contemplation of the God of the universe. Six hundred and thirty bishops were ranged in order in the nave of the church; but the patriarchs of the East were preceded by the legates, of whom the third was a simple priest; and the place of honor was reserved for twenty laymen of consular or senatorian rank. The gospel was ostentatiously displayed in the centre, but the rule of faith was defined by the Papal and Imperial ministers, who moderated the thirteen sessions of the council of Chalcedon. Their partial interposition silenced the intemperate shouts and execrations, which degraded the episcopal gravity; but, on the formal accusation of the legates,

    Dioscorus was compelled to descend from his throne to the rank of a criminal, already condemned in the opinion of his judges. The Orientals, less adverse to Nestorius than to Cyril, accepted the Romans as their deliverers: Thrace, and Pontus, and Asia, were exasperated against the murderer of Flavian, and the new patriarchs of Constantinople and Antioch secured their places by the sacrifice of their benefactor. The bishops of Palestine, Macedonia, and Greece, were attached to the faith of Cyril; but in the face of the synod, in the heat of the battle, the leaders, with their obsequious train, passed from the right to the left wing, and decided the victory by this seasonable desertion. Of the seventeen suffragans who sailed from Alexandria, four were tempted from their allegiance, and the thirteen, falling prostrate on the ground, implored the mercy of the council, with sighs and tears, and a pathetic declaration, that, if they yielded, they should be massacred, on their return to Egypt, by the indignant people. A tardy repentance was allowed to expiate the guilt or error of the accomplices of Dioscorus: but their sins were accumulated on his head; he neither asked nor hoped for pardon, and the moderation of those who pleaded for a general amnesty was drowned in the prevailing cry of victory and revenge. To save the reputation of his late adherents, some personal offences were skilfully detected; his rash and illegal excommunication of the pope, and his contumacious refusal (while he was detained a prisoner) to attend to the summons of the synod. Witnesses were introduced to prove the special facts of his pride, avarice, and cruelty; and the fathers heard with abhorrence, that the alms of the church were lavished on the female dancers, that his palace, and even his bath, was open to the prostitutes of Alexandria, and that the infamous Pansophia, or Irene, was publicly entertained as the concubine of the patriarch.

    For these scandalous offences, Dioscorus was deposed by the synod, and banished by the emperor; but the purity of his faith was declared in the presence, and with the tacit approbation, of the fathers. Their prudence supposed rather than pronounced the heresy of Eutyches, who was never

    summoned before their tribunal; and they sat silent and abashed, when a bold Monophysite casting at their feet a volume of Cyril, challenged them to anathematize in his person the doctrine of the saint. If we fairly peruse the acts of Chalcedon as they are recorded by the orthodox party, we shall find that a great majority of the bishops embraced the simple unity of Christ; and the ambiguous concession that he was formed Of or From two natures, might imply either their previous existence, or their subsequent confusion, or some dangerous interval between the conception of the man and the assumption of the God. The Roman theology, more positive and precise, adopted the term most offensive to the ears of the Egyptians, that Christ existed In two natures; and this momentous particle (which the memory, rather than the understanding, must retain) had almost produced a schism among the Catholic bishops. The tome of Leo had been respectfully, perhaps sincerely, subscribed; but they protested, in two successive debates, that it was neither expedient nor lawful to transgress the sacred landmarks which had been fixed at Nice, Constantinople, and Ephesus, according to the rule of Scripture and tradition. At length they yielded to the importunities of their masters; but their infallible decree, after it had been ratified with deliberate votes and vehement acclamations, was overturned in the next session by the opposition of the legates and their Oriental friends. It was in vain that a multitude of episcopal voices repeated in chorus, “The definition of the fathers is orthodox and immutable! The heretics are now discovered! Anathema to the Nestorians! Let them depart from the synod! Let them repair to Rome.” The legates threatened, the emperor was absolute, and a committee of eighteen bishops prepared a new decree, which was imposed on the reluctant assembly. In the name of the fourth general council, the Christ in one person, but in two natures, was announced to the Catholic world: an invisible line was drawn between the heresy of Apollinaris and the faith of St. Cyril; and the road to paradise, a bridge as sharp as a razor, was suspended over the abyss by the master-hand of the theological artist. During ten centuries of blindness and servitude, Europe received her religious opinions from the

    oracle of the Vatican; and the same doctrine, already varnished with the rust of antiquity, was admitted without dispute into the creed of the reformers, who disclaimed the supremacy of the Roman pontiff. The synod of Chalcedon still triumphs in the Protestant churches; but the ferment of controversy has subsided, and the most pious Christians of the present day are ignorant, or careless, of their own belief concerning the mystery of the incarnation.

    Far different was the temper of the Greeks and Egyptians under the orthodox reigns of Leo and Marcian. Those pious emperors enforced with arms and edicts the symbol of their faith; and it was declared by the conscience or honor of five hundred bishops, that the decrees of the synod of Chalcedon might be lawfully supported, even with blood. The Catholics observed with satisfaction, that the same synod was odious both to the Nestorians and the Monophysites; but the Nestorians were less angry, or less powerful, and the East was distracted by the obstinate and sanguinary zeal of the Monophysites. Jerusalem was occupied by an army of monks; in the name of the one incarnate nature, they pillaged, they burnt, they murdered; the sepulchre of Christ was defiled with blood; and the gates of the city were guarded in tumultuous rebellion against the troops of the emperor. After the disgrace and exile of Dioscorus, the Egyptians still regretted their spiritual father; and detested the usurpation of his successor, who was introduced by the fathers of Chalcedon. The throne of Proterius was supported by a guard of two thousand soldiers: he waged a five years’ war against the people of Alexandria; and on the first intelligence of the death of Marcian, he became the victim of their zeal. On the third day before the festival of Easter, the patriarch was besieged in the cathedral, and murdered in the baptistery. The remains of his mangled corpse were delivered to the flames, and his ashes to the wind; and the deed was inspired by the vision of a pretended angel: an ambitious monk, who, under the name of Timothy the Cat, succeeded to the place and opinions of Dioscorus. This deadly superstition was inflamed, on either side, by the principle and

    the practice of retaliation: in the pursuit of a metaphysical quarrel, many thousands were slain, and the Christians of every degree were deprived of the substantial enjoyments of social life, and of the invisible gifts of baptism and the holy communion. Perhaps an extravagant fable of the times may conceal an allegorical picture of these fanatics, who tortured each other and themselves. “Under the consulship of Venantius and Celer,” says a grave bishop, “the people of Alexandria, and all Egypt, were seized with a strange and diabolical frenzy: great and small, slaves and freedmen, monks and clergy, the natives of the land, who opposed the synod of Chalcedon, lost their speech and reason, barked like dogs, and tore, with their own teeth the flesh from their hands and arms.”

    The disorders of thirty years at length produced the famous Henoticon of the emperor Zeno, which in his reign, and in that of Anastasius, was signed by all the bishops of the East, under the penalty of degradation and exile, if they rejected or infringed this salutary and fundamental law. The clergy may smile or groan at the presumption of a layman who defines the articles of faith; yet if he stoops to the humiliating task, his mind is less infected by prejudice or interest, and the authority of the magistrate can only be maintained by the concord of the people. It is in ecclesiastical story, that Zeno appears least contemptible; and I am not able to discern any Manichæan or Eutychian guilt in the generous saying of Anastasius. That it was unworthy of an emperor to persecute the worshippers of Christ and the citizens of Rome. The Henoticon was most pleasing to the Egyptians; yet the smallest blemish has not been described by the jealous, and even jaundiced eyes of our orthodox schoolmen, and it accurately represents the Catholic faith of the incarnation, without adopting or disclaiming the peculiar terms of tenets of the hostile sects. A solemn anathema is pronounced against Nestorius and Eutyches; against all heretics by whom Christ is divided, or confounded, or reduced to a phantom. Without defining the number or the article of the word nature, the pure

    system of St. Cyril, the faith of Nice, Constantinople, and Ephesus, is respectfully confirmed; but, instead of bowing at the name of the fourth council, the subject is dismissed by the censure of all contrary doctrines, ifany such have been taught either elsewhere or at Chalcedon. Under this ambiguous expression, the friends and the enemies of the last synod might unite in a silent embrace. The most reasonable Christians acquiesced in this mode of toleration; but their reason was feeble and inconstant, and their obedience was despised as timid and servile by the vehement spirit of their brethren. On a subject which engrossed the thoughts and discourses of men, it was difficult to preserve an exact neutrality; a book, a sermon, a prayer, rekindled the flame of controversy; and the bonds of communion were alternately broken and renewed by the private animosity of the bishops. The space between Nestorius and Eutyches was filled by a thousand shades of language and opinion; the acephali of Egypt, and the Roman pontiffs, of equal valor, though of unequal strength, may be found at the two extremities of the theological scale. The acephali, without a king or a bishop, were separated above three hundred years from the patriarchs of Alexandria, who had accepted the communion of Constantinople, without exacting a formal condemnation of the synod of Chalcedon. For accepting the communion of Alexandria, without a formal approbation of the same synod, the patriarchs of Constantinople were anathematized by the popes. Their inflexible despotism involved the most orthodox of the Greek churches in this spiritual contagion, denied or doubted the validity of their sacraments, and fomented, thirty-five years, the schism of the East and West, till they finally abolished the memory of four Byzantine pontiffs, who had dared to oppose the supremacy of St. Peter. Before that period, the precarious truce of Constantinople and Egypt had been violated by the zeal of the rival prelates. Macedonius, who was suspected of the Nestorian heresy, asserted, in disgrace and exile, the synod of Chalcedon, while the successor of Cyril would have purchased its overthrow with a bribe of two thousand pounds of gold.

    In the fever of the times, the sense, or rather the sound of a syllable, was sufficient to disturb the peace of an empire. The Trisagion (thrice holy,) “Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of Hosts!” is supposed, by the Greeks, to be the identical hymn which the angels and cherubim eternally repeat before the throne of God, and which, about the middle of the fifth century, was miraculously revealed to the church of Constantinople. The devotion of Antioch soon added, “who was crucified for us!” and this grateful address, either to Christ alone, or to the whole Trinity, may be justified by the rules of theology, and has been gradually adopted by the Catholics of the East and West. But it had been imagined by a Monophysite bishop; the gift of an enemy was at first rejected as a dire and dangerous blasphemy, and the rash innovation had nearly cost the emperor Anastasius his throne and his life. The people of Constantinople was devoid of any rational principles of freedom; but they held, as a lawful cause of rebellion, the color of a livery in the races, or the color of a mystery in the schools. The Trisagion, with and without this obnoxious addition, was chanted in the cathedral by two adverse choirs, and when their lungs were exhausted, they had recourse to the more solid arguments of sticks and stones; the aggressors were punished by the emperor, and defended by the patriarch; and the crown and mitre were staked on the event of this momentous quarrel. The streets were instantly crowded with innumerable swarms of men, women, and children; the legions of monks, in regular array, marched, and shouted, and fought at their head, “Christians! this is the day of martyrdom: let us not desert our spiritual father; anathema to the Manichæan tyrant! he is unworthy to reign.” Such was the Catholic cry; and the galleys of Anastasius lay upon their oars before the palace, till the patriarch had pardoned his penitent, and hushed the waves of the troubled multitude. The triumph of Macedonius was checked by a speedy exile; but the zeal of his flock was again exasperated by the same question, “Whether one of the Trinity had been crucified?” On this momentous occasion, the blue and green factions of Constantinople suspended their discord, and the civil and military powers

    were annihilated in their presence. The keys of the city, and the standards of the guards, were deposited in the forum of Constantine, the principal station and camp of the faithful. Day and night they were incessantly busied either in singing hymns to the honor of their God, or in pillaging and murdering the servants of their prince. The head of his favorite monk, the friend, as they styled him, of the enemy of the Holy Trinity, was borne aloft on a spear; and the firebrands, which had been darted against heretical structures, diffused the undistinguishing flames over the most orthodox buildings. The statues of the emperor were broken, and his person was concealed in a suburb, till, at the end of three days, he dared to implore the mercy of his subjects. Without his diadem, and in the posture of a suppliant, Anastasius appeared on the throne of the circus. The Catholics, before his face, rehearsed their genuine Trisagion; they exulted in the offer, which he proclaimed by the voice of a herald, of abdicating the purple; they listened to the admonition, that, since all could not reign, they should previously agree in the choice of a sovereign; and they accepted the blood of two unpopular ministers, whom their master, without hesitation, condemned to the lions. These furious but transient seditions were encouraged by the success of Vitalian, who, with an army of Huns and Bulgarians, for the most part idolaters, declared himself the champion of the Catholic faith. In this pious rebellion he depopulated Thrace, besieged Constantinople, exterminated sixty-five thousand of his fellow-Christians, till he obtained the recall of the bishops, the satisfaction of the pope, and the establishment of the council of Chalcedon, an orthodox treaty, reluctantly signed by the dying Anastasius, and more faithfully performed by the uncle of Justinian. And such was the event of the first of the religious wars which have been waged in the name and by the disciples, of the God of peace.

    Chapter XLVII: Ecclesiastical Discord. —

    Part III.

    Justinian has been already seen in the various lights of a prince, a conqueror, and a lawgiver: the theologian still remains, and it affords an unfavorable prejudice, that his theology should form a very prominent feature of his portrait. The sovereign sympathized with his subjects in their superstitious reverence for living and departed saints: his Code, and more especially his Novels, confirm and enlarge the privileges of the clergy; and in every dispute between a monk and a layman, the partial judge was inclined to pronounce, that truth, and innocence, and justice, were always on the side of the church. In his public and private devotions, the emperor was assiduous and exemplary; his prayers, vigils, and fasts, displayed the austere penance of a monk; his fancy was amused by the hope, or belief, of personal inspiration; he had secured the patronage of the Virgin and St. Michael the archangel; and his recovery from a dangerous disease was ascribed to the miraculous succor of the holy martyrs Cosmas and Damian. The capital and the provinces of the East were decorated with the monuments of his religion; and though the far greater part of these costly structures may be attributed to his taste or ostentation, the zeal of the royal architect was probably quickened by a genuine sense of love and gratitude towards his invisible benefactors. Among the titles of Imperial greatness, the name of Pious was most pleasing to his ear; to promote the temporal and spiritual interest of the church was the serious business of his life; and the duty of father of his country was often sacrificed to that of defender of the faith. The controversies of the times were congenial to his temper and understanding and the theological professors must inwardly deride the diligence of a stranger, who cultivated their art and neglected his own. “What can ye fear,” said a bold conspirator to his associates, “from your bigoted tyrant? Sleepless and unarmed, he sits whole nights in his closet, debating with reverend graybeards, and turning over the pages of ecclesiastical volumes.” The fruits of these lucubrations were displayed in many a conference, where Justinian might shine as the loudest and most subtile of the disputants; in many a sermon, which, under the name of edicts and epistles,

    proclaimed to the empire the theology of their master. While the Barbarians invaded the provinces, while the victorious legion marched under the banners of Belisarius and Narses, the successor of Trajan, unknown to the camp, was content to vanquish at the head of a synod. Had he invited to these synods a disinterested and rational spectator, Justinian might have learned, “that religious controversy is the offspring of arrogance and folly; that true piety is most laudably expressed by silence and submission; that man, ignorant of his own nature, should not presume to scrutinize the nature of his God; and that it is sufficient for us to know, that power and benevolence are the perfect attributes of the Deity.”

    Toleration was not the virtue of the times, and indulgence to rebels has seldom been the virtue of princes. But when the prince descends to the narrow and peevish character of a disputant, he is easily provoked to supply the defect of argument by the plenitude of power, and to chastise without mercy the perverse blindness of those who wilfully shut their eyes against the light of demonstration. The reign of Justinian was a uniform yet various scene of persecution; and he appears to have surpassed his indolent predecessors, both in the contrivance of his laws and the rigor of their execution. The insufficient term of three months was assigned for the conversion or exile of all heretics; and if he still connived at their precarious stay, they were deprived, under his iron yoke, not only of the benefits of society, but of the common birth-right of men and Christians. At the end of four hundred years, the Montanists of Phrygia still breathed the wild enthusiasm of perfection and prophecy which they had imbibed from their male and female apostles, the special organs of the Paraclete. On the approach of the Catholic priests and soldiers, they grasped with alacrity the crown of martyrdom the conventicle and the congregation perished in the flames, but these primitive fanatics were not extinguished three hundred years after the death of their tyrant. Under the protection of their Gothic confederates, the church of the Arians at Constantinople had braved the severity of the laws: their

    clergy equalled the wealth and magnificence of the senate; and the gold and silver which were seized by the rapacious hand of Justinian might perhaps be claimed as the spoils of the provinces, and the trophies of the Barbarians. A secret remnant of Pagans, who still lurked in the most refined and most rustic conditions of mankind, excited the indignation of the Christians, who were perhaps unwilling that any strangers should be the witnesses of their intestine quarrels. A bishop was named as the inquisitor of the faith, and his diligence soon discovered, in the court and city, the magistrates, lawyers, physicians, and sophists, who still cherished the superstition of the Greeks. They were sternly informed that they must choose without delay between the displeasure of Jupiter or Justinian, and that their aversion to the gospel could no longer be distinguished under the scandalous mask of indifference or impiety. The patrician Photius, perhaps, alone was resolved to live and to die like his ancestors: he enfranchised himself with the stroke of a dagger, and left his tyrant the poor consolation of exposing with ignominy the lifeless corpse of the fugitive. His weaker brethren submitted to their earthly monarch, underwent the ceremony of baptism, and labored, by their extraordinary zeal, to erase the suspicion, or to expiate the guilt, of idolatry. The native country of Homer, and the theatre of the Trojan war, still retained the last sparks of his mythology: by the care of the same bishop, seventy thousand Pagans were detected and converted in Asia, Phrygia, Lydia, and Caria; ninety-six churches were built for the new proselytes; and linen vestments, Bibles, and liturgies, and vases of gold and silver, were supplied by the pious munificence of Justinian. The Jews, who had been gradually stripped of their immunities, were oppressed by a vexatious law, which compelled them to observe the festival of Easter the same day on which it was celebrated by the Christians. And they might complain with the more reason, since the Catholics themselves did not agree with the astronomical calculations of their sovereign: the people of Constantinople delayed the beginning of their Lent a whole week after it had been ordained by authority; and they had the pleasure of fasting seven days, while meat was

    exposed for sale by the command of the emperor. The Samaritans of Palestine were a motley race, an ambiguous sect, rejected as Jews by the Pagans, by the Jews as schismatics, and by the Christians as idolaters. The abomination of the cross had already been planted on their holy mount of Garizim, but the persecution of Justinian offered only the alternative of baptism or rebellion. They chose the latter: under the standard of a desperate leader, they rose in arms, and retaliated their wrongs on the lives, the property, and the temples, of a defenceless people. The Samaritans were finally subdued by the regular forces of the East: twenty thousand were slain, twenty thousand were sold by the Arabs to the infidels of Persia and India, and the remains of that unhappy nation atoned for the crime of treason by the sin of hypocrisy. It has been computed that one hundred thousand Roman subjects were extirpated in the Samaritan war, which converted the once fruitful province into a desolate and smoking wilderness. But in the creed of Justinian, the guilt of murder could not be applied to the slaughter of unbelievers; and he piously labored to establish with fire and sword the unity of the Christian faith.

    With these sentiments, it was incumbent on him, at least, to be always in the right. In the first years of his administration, he signalized his zeal as the disciple and patron of orthodoxy: the reconciliation of the Greeks and Latins established the tome of St. Leo as the creed of the emperor and the empire; the Nestorians and Eutychians were exposed. on either side, to the double edge of persecution; and the four synods of Nice, Constantinople, Ephesus, and Chalcedon, were ratified by the code of a Catholic lawgiver. But while Justinian strove to maintain the uniformity of faith and worship, his wife Theodora, whose vices were not incompatible with devotion, had listened to the Monophysite teachers; and the open or clandestine enemies of the church revived and multiplied at the smile of their gracious patroness. The capital, the palace, the nuptial bed, were torn by spiritual discord; yet so doubtful was the sincerity of the royal consorts, that their seeming

    disagreement was imputed by many to a secret and mischievous confederacy against the religion and happiness of their people. The famous dispute of the Three Chapters, which has filled more volumes than it deserves lines, is deeply marked with this subtile and disingenuous spirit. It was now three hundred years since the body of Origen had been eaten by the worms: his soul, of which he held the preexistence, was in the hands of its Creator; but his writings were eagerly perused by the monks of Palestine. In these writings, the piercing eye of Justinian descried more than ten metaphysical errors; and the primitive doctor, in the company of Pythagoras and Plato, was devoted by the clergy to the eternity of hell-fire, which he had presumed to deny. Under the cover of this precedent, a treacherous blow was aimed at the council of Chalcedon. The fathers had listened without impatience to the praise of Theodore of Mopsuestia; and their justice or indulgence had restored both Theodore of Cyrrhus, and Ibas of Edessa, to the communion of the church. But the characters of these Oriental bishops were tainted with the reproach of heresy; the first had been the master, the two others were the friends, of Nestorius; their most suspicious passages were accused under the title of the three chapters; and the condemnation of their memory must involve the honor of a synod, whose name was pronounced with sincere or affected reverence by the Catholic world. If these bishops, whether innocent or guilty, were annihilated in the sleep of death, they would not probably be awakened by the clamor which, after the a hundred years, was raised over their grave. If they were already in the fangs of the dæmon, their torments could neither be aggravated nor assuaged by human industry. If in the company of saints and angels they enjoyed the rewards of piety, they must have smiled at the idle fury of the theological insects who still crawled on the surface of the earth. The foremost of these insects, the emperor of the Romans, darted his sting, and distilled his venom, perhaps without discerning the true motives of Theodora and her ecclesiastical faction. The victims were no longer subject to his power, and the vehement style of his edicts could only proclaim their damnation, and invite the clergy of the East to join in a full

    chorus of curses and anathemas. The East, with some hesitation, consented to the voice of her sovereign: the fifth general council, of three patriarchs and one hundred and sixty-five bishops, was held at Constantinople; and the authors, as well as the defenders, of the three chapters were separated from the communion of the saints, and solemnly delivered to the prince of darkness. But the Latin churches were more jealous of the honor of Leo and the synod of Chalcedon: and if they had fought as they usually did under the standard of Rome, they might have prevailed in the cause of reason and humanity. But their chief was a prisoner in the hands of the enemy; the throne of St. Peter, which had been disgraced by the simony, was betrayed by the cowardice, of Vigilius, who yielded, after a long and inconsistent struggle, to the despotism of Justinian and the sophistry of the Greeks. His apostasy provoked the indignation of the Latins, and no more than two bishops could be found who would impose their hands on his deacon and successor Pelagius. Yet the perseverance of the popes insensibly transferred to their adversaries the appellation of schismatics; the Illyrian, African, and Italian churches were oppressed by the civil and ecclesiastical powers, not without some effort of military force; the distant Barbarians transcribed the creed of the Vatican, and, in the period of a century, the schism of the three chapters expired in an obscure angle of the Venetian province. But the religious discontent of the Italians had already promoted the conquests of the Lombards, and the Romans themselves were accustomed to suspect the faith and to detest the government of their Byzantine tyrant.

    Justinian was neither steady nor consistent in the nice process of fixing his volatile opinions and those of his subjects. In his youth he was, offended by the slightest deviation from the orthodox line; in his old age he transgressed the measure of temperate heresy, and the Jacobites, not less than the Catholics, were scandalized by his declaration, that the body of Christ was incorruptible, and that his manhood was never subject to any wants and infirmities, the inheritance of our

    mortal flesh. This fantastic opinion was announced in the last edicts of Justinian; and at the moment of his seasonable departure, the clergy had refused to subscribe, the prince was prepared to persecute, and the people were resolved to suffer or resist. A bishop of Treves, secure beyond the limits of his power, addressed the monarch of the East in the language of authority and affection. “Most gracious Justinian, remember your baptism and your creed. Let not your gray hairs be defiled with heresy. Recall your fathers from exile, and your followers from perdition. You cannot be ignorant, that Italy and Gaul, Spain and Africa, already deplore your fall, and anathematize your name. Unless, without delay, you destroy what you have taught; unless you exclaim with a loud voice, I have erred, I have sinned, anathema to Nestorius, anathema to Eutyches, you deliver your soul to the same flames in which they will eternally burn.” He died and made no sign. His death restored in some degree the peace of the church, and the reigns of his four successors, Justin Tiberius, Maurice, and Phocas, are distinguished by a rare, though fortunate, vacancy in the ecclesiastical history of the East.

    The faculties of sense and reason are least capable of acting on themselves; the eye is most inaccessible to the sight, the soul to the thought; yet we think, and even feel, that one will, a sole principle of action, is essential to a rational and conscious being. When Heraclius returned from the Persian war, the orthodox hero consulted his bishops, whether the Christ whom he adored, of one person, but of two natures, was actuated by a single or a double will. They replied in the singular, and the emperor was encouraged to hope that the Jacobites of Egypt and Syria might be reconciled by the profession of a doctrine, most certainly harmless, and most probably true, since it was taught even by the Nestorians themselves. The experiment was tried without effect, and the timid or vehement Catholics condemned even the semblance of a retreat in the presence of a subtle and audacious enemy. The orthodox (the prevailing) party devised new modes of speech, and argument, and interpretation: to either nature of

    Christ they speciously applied a proper and distinct energy; but the difference was no longer visible when they allowed that the human and the divine will were invariably the same. The disease was attended with the customary symptoms: but the Greek clergy, as if satiated with the endless controversy of the incarnation, instilled a healing counsel into the ear of the prince and people. They declared themselves monothelites, (asserters of the unity of will,) but they treated the words as new, the questions as superfluous; and recommended a religious silence as the most agreeable to the prudence and charity of the gospel. This law of silence was successively imposed by the ecthesis or exposition of Heraclius, the type or model of his grandson Constans; and the Imperial edicts were subscribed with alacrity or reluctance by the four patriarchs of Rome, Constantinople, Alexandria, and Antioch. But the bishop and monks of Jerusalem sounded the alarm: in the language, or even in the silence, of the Greeks, the Latin churches detected a latent heresy: and the obedience of Pope Honorius to the commands of his sovereign was retracted and censured by the bolder ignorance of his successors. They condemned the execrable and abominable heresy of the Monothelites, who revived the errors of Manes, Apollinaris, Eutyches, &c.; they signed the sentence of excommunication on the tomb of St. Peter; the ink was mingled with the sacramental wine, the blood of Christ; and no ceremony was omitted that could fill the superstitious mind with horror and affright. As the representative of the Western church, Pope Martin and his Lateran synod anathematized the perfidious and guilty silence of the Greeks: one hundred and five bishops of Italy, for the most part the subjects of Constans, presumed to reprobate his wicked type, and the impious ecthesis of his grandfather; and to confound the authors and their adherents with the twenty-one notorious heretics, the apostates from the church, and the organs of the devil. Such an insult under the tamest reign could not pass with impunity. Pope Martin ended his days on the inhospitable shore of the Tauric Chersonesus, and his oracle, the abbot Maximus, was inhumanly chastised by the amputation of his tongue and his right hand. But the same invincible spirit survived in their successors; and the

    triumph of the Latins avenged their recent defeat, and obliterated the disgrace of the three chapters. The synods of Rome were confirmed by the sixth general council of Constantinople, in the palace and the presence of a new Constantine, a descendant of Heraclius. The royal convert converted the Byzantine pontiff and a majority of the bishops; the dissenters, with their chief, Macarius of Antioch, were condemned to the spiritual and temporal pains of heresy; the East condescended to accept the lessons of the West; and the creed was finally settled, which teaches the Catholics of every age, that two wills or energies are harmonized in the person of Christ. The majesty of the pope and the Roman synod was represented by two priests, one deacon, and three bishops; but these obscure Latins had neither arms to compel, nor treasures to bribe, nor language to persuade; and I am ignorant by what arts they could determine the lofty emperor of the Greeks to abjure the catechism of his infancy, and to persecute the religion of his fathers. Perhaps the monks and people of Constantinople were favorable to the Lateran creed, which is indeed the least reasonable of the two: and the suspicion is countenanced by the unnatural moderation of the Greek clergy, who appear in this quarrel to be conscious of their weakness. While the synod debated, a fanatic proposed a more summary decision, by raising a dead man to life: the prelates assisted at the trial; but the acknowledged failure may serve to indicate, that the passions and prejudices of the multitude were not enlisted on the side of the Monothelites. In the next generation, when the son of Constantine was deposed and slain by the disciple of Macarius, they tasted the feast of revenge and dominion: the image or monument of the sixth council was defaced, and the original acts were committed to the flames. But in the second year, their patron was cast headlong from the throne, the bishops of the East were released from their occasional conformity, the Roman faith was more firmly replanted by the orthodox successors of Bardanes, and the fine problems of the incarnation were forgotten in the more popular and visible quarrel of the worship of images.

    Before the end of the seventh century, the creed of the incarnation, which had been defined at Rome and Constantinople, was uniformly preached in the remote islands of Britain and Ireland; the same ideas were entertained, or rather the same words were repeated, by all the Christians whose liturgy was performed in the Greek or the Latin tongue. Their numbers, and visible splendor, bestowed an imperfect claim to the appellation of Catholics: but in the East, they were marked with the less honorable name of Melchites, or Royalists; of men, whose faith, instead of resting on the basis of Scripture, reason, or tradition, had been established, and was still maintained, by the arbitrary power of a temporal monarch. Their adversaries might allege the words of the fathers of Constantinople, who profess themselves the slaves of the king; and they might relate, with malicious joy, how the decrees of Chalcedon had been inspired and reformed by the emperor Marcian and his virgin bride. The prevailing faction will naturally inculcate the duty of submission, nor is it less natural that dissenters should feel and assert the principles of freedom. Under the rod of persecution, the Nestorians and Monophysites degenerated into rebels and fugitives; and the most ancient and useful allies of Rome were taught to consider the emperor not as the chief, but as the enemy of the Christians. Language, the leading principle which unites or separates the tribes of mankind, soon discriminated the sectaries of the East, by a peculiar and perpetual badge, which abolished the means of intercourse and the hope of reconciliation. The long dominion of the Greeks, their colonies, and, above all, their eloquence, had propagated a language doubtless the most perfect that has been contrived by the art of man. Yet the body of the people, both in Syria and Egypt, still persevered in the use of their national idioms; with this difference, however, that the Coptic was confined to the rude and illiterate peasants of the Nile, while the Syriac, from the mountains of Assyria to the Red Sea, was adapted to the higher topics of poetry and argument. Armenia and Abyssinia were infected by the speech or learning of the Greeks; and their Barbaric tongues, which have been revived in the studies

    of modern Europe, were unintelligible to the inhabitants of the Roman empire. The Syriac and the Coptic, the Armenian and the Æthiopic, are consecrated in the service of their respective churches: and their theology is enriched by domestic versions both of the Scriptures and of the most popular fathers. After a period of thirteen hundred and sixty years, the spark of controversy, first kindled by a sermon of Nestorius, still burns in the bosom of the East, and the hostile communions still maintain the faith and discipline of their founders. In the most abject state of ignorance, poverty, and servitude, the Nestorians and Monophysites reject the spiritual supremacy of Rome, and cherish the toleration of their Turkish masters, which allows them to anathematize, on the one hand, St. Cyril and the synod of Ephesus: on the other, Pope Leo and the council of Chalcedon. The weight which they cast into the downfall of the Eastern empire demands our notice, and the reader may be amused with the various prospect of, I. The Nestorians; II. The Jacobites; III. The Maronites; IV. The Armenians; V. The Copts; and, VI. The Abyssinians. To the three former, the Syriac is common; but of the latter, each is discriminated by the use of a national idiom. Yet the modern natives of Armenia and Abyssinia would be incapable of conversing with their ancestors; and the Christians of Egypt and Syria, who reject the religion, have adopted the language of the Arabians. The lapse of time has seconded the sacerdotal arts; and in the East, as well as in the West, the Deity is addressed in an obsolete tongue, unknown to the majority of the congregation.

    Chapter XLVII: Ecclesiastical Discord. —

    Part III.

    1. Both in his native and his episcopal province, the heresy of the unfortunate Nestorius was speedily obliterated. The Oriental bishops, who at Ephesus had resisted to his face the arrogance of Cyril, were mollified by his tardy concessions. The same prelates, or their successors, subscribed, not without a

    murmur, the decrees of Chalcedon; the power of the Monophysites reconciled them with the Catholics in the conformity of passion, of interest, and, insensibly, of belief; and their last reluctant sigh was breathed in the defence of the three chapters. Their dissenting brethren, less moderate, or more sincere, were crushed by the penal laws; and, as early as the reign of Justinian, it became difficult to find a church of Nestorians within the limits of the Roman empire. Beyond those limits they had discovered a new world, in which they might hope for liberty, and aspire to conquest. In Persia, notwithstanding the resistance of the Magi, Christianity had struck a deep root, and the nations of the East reposed under its salutary shade. The catholic, or primate, resided in the capital: in his synods, and in their dioceses, his metropolitans, bishops, and clergy, represented the pomp and order of a regular hierarchy: they rejoiced in the increase of proselytes, who were converted from the Zendavesta to the gospel, from the secular to the monastic life; and their zeal was stimulated by the presence of an artful and formidable enemy. The Persian church had been founded by the missionaries of Syria; and their language, discipline, and doctrine, were closely interwoven with its original frame. The catholicswere elected and ordained by their own suffragans; but their filial dependence on the patriarchs of Antioch is attested by the canons of the Oriental church. In the Persian school of Edessa, the rising generations of the faithful imbibed their theological idiom: they studied in the Syriac version the ten thousand volumes of Theodore of Mopsuestia; and they revered the apostolic faith and holy martyrdom of his disciple Nestorius, whose person and language were equally unknown to the nations beyond the Tigris. The first indelible lesson of Ibas, bishop of Edessa, taught them to execrate the Egyptians, who, in the synod of Ephesus, had impiously confounded the two natures of Christ. The flight of the masters and scholars, who were twice expelled from the Athens of Syria, dispersed a crowd of missionaries inflamed by the double zeal of religion and revenge. And the rigid unity of the Monophysites, who, under the reigns of Zeno and Anastasius, had invaded the thrones of the East, provoked their antagonists, in a land of

    freedom, to avow a moral, rather than a physical, union of the two persons of Christ. Since the first preaching of the gospel, the Sassanian kings beheld with an eye of suspicion a race of aliens and apostates, who had embraced the religion, and who might favor the cause, of the hereditary foes of their country. The royal edicts had often prohibited their dangerous correspondence with the Syrian clergy: the progress of the schism was grateful to the jealous pride of Perozes, and he listened to the eloquence of an artful prelate, who painted Nestorius as the friend of Persia, and urged him to secure the fidelity of his Christian subjects, by granting a just preference to the victims and enemies of the Roman tyrant. The Nestorians composed a large majority of the clergy and people: they were encouraged by the smile, and armed with the sword, of despotism; yet many of their weaker brethren were startled at the thought of breaking loose from the communion of the Christian world, and the blood of seven thousand seven hundred Monophysites, or Catholics, confirmed the uniformity of faith and discipline in the churches of Persia. Their ecclesiastical institutions are distinguished by a liberal principle of reason, or at least of policy: the austerity of the cloister was relaxed and gradually forgotten; houses of charity were endowed for the education of orphans and foundlings; the law of celibacy, so forcibly recommended to the Greeks and Latins, was disregarded by the Persian clergy; and the number of the elect was multiplied by the public and reiterated nuptials of the priests, the bishops, and even the patriarch himself. To this standard of natural and religious freedom, myriads of fugitives resorted from all the provinces of the Eastern empire; the narrow bigotry of Justinian was punished by the emigration of his most industrious subjects; they transported into Persia the arts both of peace and war: and those who deserved the favor, were promoted in the service, of a discerning monarch. The arms of Nushirvan, and his fiercer grandson, were assisted with advice, and money, and troops, by the desperate sectaries who still lurked in their native cities of the East: their zeal was rewarded with the gift of the Catholic churches; but when those cities and churches were recovered by Heraclius, their open profession of treason and

    heresy compelled them to seek a refuge in the realm of their foreign ally. But the seeming tranquillity of the Nestorians was often endangered, and sometimes overthrown. They were involved in the common evils of Oriental despotism: their enmity to Rome could not always atone for their attachment to the gospel: and a colony of three hundred thousand Jacobites, the captives of Apamea and Antioch, was permitted to erect a hostile altar in the face of the catholic, and in the sunshine of the court. In his last treaty, Justinian introduced some conditions which tended to enlarge and fortify the toleration of Christianity in Persia. The emperor, ignorant of the rights of conscience, was incapable of pity or esteem for the heretics who denied the authority of the holy synods: but he flattered himself that they would gradually perceive the temporal benefits of union with the empire and the church of Rome; and if he failed in exciting their gratitude, he might hope to provoke the jealousy of their sovereign. In a later age the Lutherans have been burnt at Paris, and protected in Germany, by the superstition and policy of the most Christian king.

    The desire of gaining souls for God and subjects for the church, has excited in every age the diligence of the Christian priests. From the conquest of Persia they carried their spiritual arms to the north, the east, and the south; and the simplicity of the gospel was fashioned and painted with the colors of the Syriac theology. In the sixth century, according to the report of a Nestorian traveller, Christianity was successfully preached to the Bactrians, the Huns, the Persians, the Indians, the Persarmenians, the Medes, and the Elamites: the Barbaric churches, from the Gulf of Persia to the Caspian Sea, were almost infinite; and their recent faith was conspicuous in the number and sanctity of their monks and martyrs. The pepper coast of Malabar, and the isles of the ocean, Socotora and Ceylon, were peopled with an increasing multitude of Christians; and the bishops and clergy of those sequestered regions derived their ordination from the Catholic of Babylon. In a subsequent age the zeal of the Nestorians

    overleaped the limits which had confined the ambition and curiosity both of the Greeks and Persians. The missionaries of Balch and Samarcand pursued without fear the footsteps of the roving Tartar, and insinuated themselves into the camps of the valleys of Imaus and the banks of the Selinga. They exposed a metaphysical creed to those illiterate shepherds: to those sanguinary warriors, they recommended humanity and repose. Yet a khan, whose power they vainly magnified, is said to have received at their hands the rites of baptism, and even of ordination; and the fame of Prester or Presbyter John has long amused the credulity of Europe. The royal convert was indulged in the use of a portable altar; but he despatched an embassy to the patriarch, to inquire how, in the season of Lent, he should abstain from animal food, and how he might celebrate the Eucharist in a desert that produced neither corn nor wine. In their progress by sea and land, the Nestorians entered China by the port of Canton and the northern residence of Sigan. Unlike the senators of Rome, who assumed with a smile the characters of priests and augurs, the mandarins, who affect in public the reason of philosophers, are devoted in private to every mode of popular superstition. They cherished and they confounded the gods of Palestine and of India; but the propagation of Christianity awakened the jealousy of the state, and, after a short vicissitude of favor and persecution, the foreign sect expired in ignorance and oblivion. Under the reign of the caliphs, the Nestorian church was diffused from China to Jerusalem and Cyrus; and their numbers, with those of the Jacobites, were computed to surpass the Greek and Latin communions. Twenty-five metropolitans or archbishops composed their hierarchy; but several of these were dispensed, by the distance and danger of the way, from the duty of personal attendance, on the easy condition that every six years they should testify their faith and obedience to the catholic or patriarch of Babylon, a vague appellation which has been successively applied to the royal seats of Seleucia, Ctesiphon, and Bagdad. These remote branches are long since withered; and the old patriarchal trunk is now divided by the Elijahs of Mosul, the representatives almost on lineal descent of the genuine and

    primitive succession; the Josephs of Amida, who are reconciled to the church of Rome: and the Simeons of Van or Ormia, whose revolt, at the head of forty thousand families, was promoted in the sixteenth century by the Sophis of Persia. The number of three hundred thousand is allowed for the whole body of the Nestorians, who, under the name of Chaldeans or Assyrians, are confounded with the most learned or the most powerful nation of Eastern antiquity.

    According to the legend of antiquity, the gospel was preached in India by St. Thomas. At the end of the ninth century, his shrine, perhaps in the neighborhood of Madras, was devoutly visited by the ambassadors of Alfred; and their return with a cargo of pearls and spices rewarded the zeal of the English monarch, who entertained the largest projects of trade and discovery. When the Portuguese first opened the navigation of India, the Christians of St. Thomas had been seated for ages on the coast of Malabar, and the difference of their character and color attested the mixture of a foreign race. In arms, in arts, and possibly in virtue, they excelled the natives of Hindostan; the husbandmen cultivated the palm-tree, the merchants were enriched by the pepper trade, the soldiers preceded the nairs or nobles of Malabar, and their hereditary privileges were respected by the gratitude or the fear of the king of Cochin and the Zamorin himself. They acknowledged a Gentoo of sovereign, but they were governed, even in temporal concerns, by the bishop of Angamala. He still asserted his ancient title of metropolitan of India, but his real jurisdiction was exercised in fourteen hundred churches, and he was intrusted with the care of two hundred thousand souls. Their religion would have rendered them the firmest and most cordial allies of the Portuguese; but the inquisitors soon discerned in the Christians of St. Thomas the unpardonable guilt of heresy and schism. Instead of owning themselves the subjects of the Roman pontiff, the spiritual and temporal monarch of the globe, they adhered, like their ancestors, to the communion of the Nestorian patriarch; and the bishops whom he ordained at Mosul, traversed the dangers of the sea and

    land to reach their diocese on the coast of Malabar. In their Syriac liturgy the names of Theodore and Nestorius were piously commemorated: they united their adoration of the two persons of Christ; the title of Mother of God was offensive to their ear, and they measured with scrupulous avarice the honors of the Virgin Mary, whom the superstition of the Latins had almost exalted to the rank of a goddess. When her image was first presented to the disciples of St. Thomas, they indignantly exclaimed, “We are Christians, not idolaters!” and their simple devotion was content with the veneration of the cross. Their separation from the Western world had left them in ignorance of the improvements, or corruptions, of a thousand years; and their conformity with the faith and practice of the fifth century would equally disappoint the prejudices of a Papist or a Protestant. It was the first care of the ministers of Rome to intercept all correspondence with the Nestorian patriarch, and several of his bishops expired in the prisons of the holy office. The flock, without a shepherd, was assaulted by the power of the Portuguese, the arts of the Jesuits, and the zeal of Alexis de Menezes, archbishop of Goa, in his personal visitation of the coast of Malabar. The synod of Diamper, at which he presided, consummated the pious work of the reunion; and rigorously imposed the doctrine and discipline of the Roman church, without forgetting auricular confession, the strongest engine of ecclesiastical torture. The memory of Theodore and Nestorius was condemned, and Malabar was reduced under the dominion of the pope, of the primate, and of the Jesuits who invaded the see of Angamala or Cranganor. Sixty years of servitude and hypocrisy were patiently endured; but as soon as the Portuguese empire was shaken by the courage and industry of the Dutch, the Nestorians asserted, with vigor and effect, the religion of their fathers. The Jesuits were incapable of defending the power which they had abused; the arms of forty thousand Christians were pointed against their falling tyrants; and the Indian archdeacon assumed the character of bishop till a fresh supply of episcopal gifts and Syriac missionaries could be obtained from the patriarch of Babylon. Since the expulsion of the Portuguese, the Nestorian creed is freely professed on the

    coast of Malabar. The trading companies of Holland and England are the friends of toleration; but if oppression be less mortifying than contempt, the Christians of St. Thomas have reason to complain of the cold and silent indifference of their brethren of Europe.

    1. The history of the Monophysites is less copious and interesting than that of the Nestorians. Under the reigns of Zeno and Anastasius, their artful leaders surprised the ear of the prince, usurped the thrones of the East, and crushed on its native soil the school of the Syrians. The rule of the Monophysite faith was defined with exquisite discretion by Severus, patriarch of Antioch: he condemned, in the style of the Henoticon, the adverse heresies of Nestorius; and Eutyches maintained against the latter the reality of the body of Christ, and constrained the Greeks to allow that he was a liar who spoke truth. But the approximation of ideas could not abate the vehemence of passion; each party was the more astonished that their blind antagonist could dispute on so trifling a difference; the tyrant of Syria enforced the belief of his creed, and his reign was polluted with the blood of three hundred and fifty monks, who were slain, not perhaps without provocation or resistance, under the walls of Apamea. The successor of Anastasius replanted the orthodox standard in the East; Severus fled into Egypt; and his friend, the eloquent Xenaias, who had escaped from the Nestorians of Persia, was suffocated in his exile by the Melchites of Paphlagonia. Fifty-four bishops were swept from their thrones, eight hundred ecclesiastics were cast into prison, and notwithstanding the ambiguous favor of Theodora, the Oriental flocks, deprived of their shepherds, must insensibly have been either famished or poisoned. In this spiritual distress, the expiring faction was revived, and united, and perpetuated, by the labors of a monk; and the name of James Baradæus has been preserved in the appellation of Jacobites, a familiar sound, which may startle the ear of an English reader. From the holy confessors in their prison of Constantinople, he received the powers of bishop of Edessa and apostle of the East, and the ordination of

    fourscore thousand bishops, priests, and deacons, is derived from the same inexhaustible source. The speed of the zealous missionary was promoted by the fleetest dromedaries of a devout chief of the Arabs; the doctrine and discipline of the Jacobites were secretly established in the dominions of Justinian; and each Jacobite was compelled to violate the laws and to hate the Roman legislator. The successors of Severus, while they lurked in convents or villages, while they sheltered their proscribed heads in the caverns of hermits, or the tents of the Saracens, still asserted, as they now assert, their indefeasible right to the title, the rank, and the prerogatives of patriarch of Antioch: under the milder yoke of the infidels, they reside about a league from Merdin, in the pleasant monastery of Zapharan, which they have embellished with cells, aqueducts, and plantations. The secondary, though honorable, place is filled by the maphrian, who, in his station at Mosul itself, defies the Nestorian catholic with whom he contests the primacy of the East. Under the patriarch and the maphrian, one hundred and fifty archbishops and bishops have been counted in the different ages of the Jacobite church; but the order of the hierarchy is relaxed or dissolved, and the greater part of their dioceses is confined to the neighborhood of the Euphrates and the Tigris. The cities of Aleppo and Amida, which are often visited by the patriarch, contain some wealthy merchants and industrious mechanics, but the multitude derive their scanty sustenance from their daily labor: and poverty, as well as superstition, may impose their excessive fasts: five annual lents, during which both the clergy and laity abstain not only from flesh or eggs, but even from the taste of wine, of oil, and of fish. Their present numbers are esteemed from fifty to fourscore thousand souls, the remnant of a populous church, which was gradually decreased under the impression of twelve centuries. Yet in that long period, some strangers of merit have been converted to the Monophysite faith, and a Jew was the father of Abulpharagius, primate of the East, so truly eminent both in his life and death. In his life he was an elegant writer of the Syriac and Arabic tongues, a poet, physician, and historian, a subtile philosopher, and a moderate divine. In his death, his funeral

    was attended by his rival the Nestorian patriarch, with a train of Greeks and Armenians, who forgot their disputes, and mingled their tears over the grave of an enemy. The sect which was honored by the virtues of Abulpharagius appears, however, to sink below the level of their Nestorian brethren. The superstition of the Jacobites is more abject, their fasts more rigid, their intestine divisions are more numerous, and their doctors (as far as I can measure the degrees of nonsense) are more remote from the precincts of reason. Something may possibly be allowed for the rigor of the Monophysite theology; much more for the superior influence of the monastic order. In Syria, in Egypt, in Ethiopia, the Jacobite monks have ever been distinguished by the austerity of their penance and the absurdity of their legends. Alive or dead, they are worshipped as the favorites of the Deity; the crosier of bishop and patriarch is reserved for their venerable hands; and they assume the government of men, while they are yet reeking with the habits and prejudices of the cloister.

    III. In the style of the Oriental Christians, the Monothelites of every age are described under the appellation of Maronites, a name which has been insensibly transferred from a hermit to a monastery, from a monastery to a nation. Maron, a saint or savage of the fifth century, displayed his religious madness in Syria; the rival cities of Apamea and Emesa disputed his relics, a stately church was erected on his tomb, and six hundred of his disciples united their solitary cells on the banks of the Orontes. In the controversies of the incarnation they nicely threaded the orthodox line between the sects of Nestorians and Eutyches; but the unfortunate question of one willor operation in the two natures of Christ, was generated by their curious leisure. Their proselyte, the emperor Heraclius, was rejected as a Maronite from the walls of Emesa, he found a refuge in the monastery of his brethren; and their theological lessons were repaid with the gift a spacious and wealthy domain. The name and doctrine of this venerable school were propagated among the Greeks and Syrians, and their zeal is expressed by Macarius, patriarch of Antioch, who declared

    before the synod of Constantinople, that sooner than subscribe the two wills of Christ, he would submit to be hewn piecemeal and cast into the sea. A similar or a less cruel mode of persecution soon converted the unresisting subjects of the plain, while the glorious title of Mardaites, or rebels, was bravely maintained by the hardy natives of Mount Libanus. John Maron, one of the most learned and popular of the monks, assumed the character of patriarch of Antioch; his nephew, Abraham, at the head of the Maronites, defended their civil and religious freedom against the tyrants of the East. The son of the orthodox Constantine pursued with pious hatred a people of soldiers, who might have stood the bulwark of his empire against the common foes of Christ and of Rome. An army of Greeks invaded Syria; the monastery of St. Maron was destroyed with fire; the bravest chieftains were betrayed and murdered, and twelve thousand of their followers were transplanted to the distant frontiers of Armenia and Thrace. Yet the humble nation of the Maronites had survived the empire of Constantinople, and they still enjoy, under their Turkish masters, a free religion and a mitigated servitude. Their domestic governors are chosen among the ancient nobility: the patriarch, in his monastery of Canobin, still fancies himself on the throne of Antioch: nine bishops compose his synod, and one hundred and fifty priests, who retain the liberty of marriage, are intrusted with the care of one hundred thousand souls. Their country extends from the ridge of Mount Libanus to the shores of Tripoli; and the gradual descent affords, in a narrow space, each variety of soil and climate, from the Holy Cedars, erect under the weight of snow, to the vine, the mulberry, and the olive-trees of the fruitful valley. In the twelfth century, the Maronites, abjuring the Monothelite error were reconciled to the Latin churches of Antioch and Rome, and the same alliance has been frequently renewed by the ambition of the popes and the distress of the Syrians. But it may reasonably be questioned, whether their union has ever been perfect or sincere; and the learned Maronites of the college of Rome have vainly labored to absolve their ancestors from the guilt of heresy and schism.

    1. Since the age of Constantine, the Armenians had signalized their attachment to the religion and empire of the Christians. * The disorders of their country, and their ignorance of the Greek tongue, prevented their clergy from assisting at the synod of Chalcedon, and they floated eighty-four years in a state of indifference or suspense, till their vacant faith was finally occupied by the missionaries of Julian of Halicarnassus, who in Egypt, their common exile, had been vanquished by the arguments or the influence of his rival Severus, the Monophysite patriarch of Antioch. The Armenians alone are the pure disciples of Eutyches, an unfortunate parent, who has been renounced by the greater part of his spiritual progeny. They alone persevere in the opinion, that the manhood of Christ was created, or existed without creation, of a divine and incorruptible substance. Their adversaries reproach them with the adoration of a phantom; and they retort the accusation, by deriding or execrating the blasphemy of the Jacobites, who impute to the Godhead the vile infirmities of the flesh, even the natural effects of nutrition and digestion. The religion of Armenia could not derive much glory from the learning or the power of its inhabitants. The royalty expired with the origin of their schism; and their Christian kings, who arose and fell in the thirteenth century on the confines of Cilicia, were the clients of the Latins and the vassals of the Turkish sultan of Iconium. The helpless nation has seldom been permitted to enjoy the tranquillity of servitude. From the earliest period to the present hour, Armenia has been the theatre of perpetual war: the lands between Tauris and Erivan were dispeopled by the cruel policy of the Sophis; and myriads of Christian families were transplanted, to perish or to propagate in the distant provinces of Persia. Under the rod of oppression, the zeal of the Armenians is fervent and intrepid; they have often preferred the crown of martyrdom to the white turban of Mahomet; they devoutly hate the error and idolatry of the Greeks; and their transient union with the Latins is not less devoid of truth, than the thousand bishops, whom their patriarch offered at the feet of the Roman pontiff. The catholic,

    or patriarch, of the Armenians resides in the monastery of Ekmiasin, three leagues from Erivan. Forty-seven archbishops, each of whom may claim the obedience of four or five suffragans, are consecrated by his hand; but the far greater part are only titular prelates, who dignify with their presence and service the simplicity of his court. As soon as they have performed the liturgy, they cultivate the garden; and our bishops will hear with surprise, that the austerity of their life increases in just proportion to the elevation of their rank. In the fourscore thousand towns or villages of his spiritual empire, the patriarch receives a small and voluntary tax from each person above the age of fifteen; but the annual amount of six hundred thousand crowns is insufficient to supply the incessant demands of charity and tribute. Since the beginning of the last century, the Armenians have obtained a large and lucrative share of the commerce of the East: in their return from Europe, the caravan usually halts in the neighborhood of Erivan, the altars are enriched with the fruits of their patient industry; and the faith of Eutyches is preached in their recent congregations of Barbary and Poland.

    1. In the rest of the Roman empire, the despotism of the prince might eradicate or silence the sectaries of an obnoxious creed. But the stubborn temper of the Egyptians maintained their opposition to the synod of Chalcedon, and the policy of Justinian condescended to expect and to seize the opportunity of discord. The Monophysite church of Alexandria was torn by the disputes of the corruptibles and incorruptibles, and on the death of the patriarch, the two factions upheld their respective candidates. Gaian was the disciple of Julian, Theodosius had been the pupil of Severus: the claims of the former were supported by the consent of the monks and senators, the city and the province; the latter depended on the priority of his ordination, the favor of the empress Theodora, and the arms of the eunuch Narses, which might have been used in more honorable warfare. The exile of the popular candidate to Carthage and Sardinia inflamed the ferment of Alexandria; and after a schism of one hundred and seventy years, the

    Gaianites still revered the memory and doctrine of their founder. The strength of numbers and of discipline was tried in a desperate and bloody conflict; the streets were filled with the dead bodies of citizens and soldiers; the pious women, ascending the roofs of their houses, showered down every sharp or ponderous utensil on the heads of the enemy; and the final victory of Narses was owing to the flames, with which he wasted the third capital of the Roman world. But the lieutenant of Justinian had not conquered in the cause of a heretic; Theodosius himself was speedily, though gently, removed; and Paul of Tanis, an orthodox monk, was raised to the throne of Athanasius. The powers of government were strained in his support; he might appoint or displace the dukes and tribunes of Egypt; the allowance of bread, which Diocletian had granted, was suppressed, the churches were shut, and a nation of schismatics was deprived at once of their spiritual and carnal food. In his turn, the tyrant was excommunicated by the zeal and revenge of the people: and none except his servile Melchites would salute him as a man, a Christian, or a bishop. Yet such is the blindness of ambition, that, when Paul was expelled on a charge of murder, he solicited, with a bribe of seven hundred pounds of gold, his restoration to the same station of hatred and ignominy. His successor Apollinaris entered the hostile city in military array, alike qualified for prayer or for battle. His troops, under arms, were distributed through the streets; the gates of the cathedral were guarded, and a chosen band was stationed in the choir, to defend the person of their chief. He stood erect on his throne, and, throwing aside the upper garment of a warrior, suddenly appeared before the eyes of the multitude in the robes of patriarch of Alexandria. Astonishment held them mute; but no sooner had Apollinaris begun to read the tome of St. Leo, than a volley of curses, and invectives, and stones, assaulted the odious minister of the emperor and the synod. A charge was instantly sounded by the successor of the apostles; the soldiers waded to their knees in blood; and two hundred thousand Christians are said to have fallen by the sword: an incredible account, even if it be extended from the slaughter of a day to the eighteen years of the reign of Apollinaris. Two

    succeeding patriarchs, Eulogius and John, labored in the conversion of heretics, with arms and arguments more worthy of their evangelical profession. The theological knowledge of Eulogius was displayed in many a volume, which magnified the errors of Eutyches and Severus, and attempted to reconcile the ambiguous language of St. Cyril with the orthodox creed of Pope Leo and the fathers of Chalcedon. The bounteous alms of John the eleemosynary were dictated by superstition, or benevolence, or policy. Seven thousand five hundred poor were maintained at his expense; on his accession he found eight thousand pounds of gold in the treasury of the church; he collected ten thousand from the liberality of the faithful; yet the primate could boast in his testament, that he left behind him no more than the third part of the smallest of the silver coins. The churches of Alexandria were delivered to the Catholics, the religion of the Monophysites was proscribed in Egypt, and a law was revived which excluded the natives from the honors and emoluments of the state.

    Chapter XLVII: Ecclesiastical Discord. —

    Part V.

    A more important conquest still remained, of the patriarch, the oracle and leader of the Egyptian church. Theodosius had resisted the threats and promises of Justinian with the spirit of an apostle or an enthusiast. “Such,” replied the patriarch, “were the offers of the tempter when he showed the kingdoms of the earth. But my soul is far dearer to me than life or dominion. The churches aaaain the hands of a prince who can kill the body; but my conscience is my own; and in exile, poverty, or chains, I will steadfastly adhere to the faith of my holy predecessors, Athanasius, Cyril, and Dioscorus. Anathema to the tome of Leo and the synod of Chalcedon! Anathema to all who embrace their creed! Anathema to them now and forevermore! Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, naked shall I descend into the grave. Let those who love God

    follow me and seek their salvation.” After comforting his brethren, he embarked for Constantinople, and sustained, in six successive interviews, the almost irresistible weight of the royal presence. His opinions were favorably entertained in the palace and the city; the influence of Theodora assured him a safe conduct and honorable dismission; and he ended his days, though not on the throne, yet in the bosom, of his native country. On the news of his death, Apollinaris indecently feasted the nobles and the clergy; but his joy was checked by the intelligence of a new election; and while he enjoyed the wealth of Alexandria, his rivals reigned in the monasteries of Thebais, and were maintained by the voluntary oblations of the people. A perpetual succession of patriarchs aaose from the ashes of Theodosius; and the Monophysite churches of Syria and Egypt were united by the name of Jacobites and the communion of the faith. But the same faith, which has been confined to a narrow sect of the Syrians, was diffused over the mass of the Egyptian or Coptic nation; who, almost unanimously, rejected the decrees of the synod of Chalcedon. A thousand years were now elapsed since Egypt had ceased to be a kingdom, since the conquerors of Asia and Europe had trampled on the ready necks of a people, whose ancient wisdom and power ascend beyond the records of history. The conflict of zeal and persecution rekindled some sparks of their national spirit. They abjured, with a foreign heresy, the manners and language of the Greeks: every Melchite, in their eyes, was a stranger, every Jacobite a citizen; the alliance of marriage, the offices of humanity, were condemned as a deadly sin the natives renounced all allegiance to the emperor; and his orders, at a distance from Alexandria, were obeyed only under the pressure of military force. A generous effort might have redeemed the religion and liberty of Egypt, and her six hundred monasteries might have poured forth their myriads of holy warriors, for whom death should have no terrors, since life had no comfort or delight. But experience has proved the distinction of active and passive courage; the fanatic who endures without a groan the torture of the rack or the stake, would tremble and fly before the face of an armed enemy. The pusillanimous temper of the Egyptians could only hope for a

    change of masters; the arms of Chosroes depopulated the land, yet under his reign the Jacobites enjoyed a short and precarious respite. The victory of Heraclius renewed and aggravated the persecution, and the patriarch again escaped from Alexandria to the desert. In his flight, Benjamin was encouraged by a voice, which bade him expect, at the end of ten years, the aid of a foreign nation, marked, like the Egyptians themselves, with the ancient rite of circumcision. The character of these deliverers, and the nature of the deliverance, will be hereafter explained; and I shall step over the interval of eleven centuries to observe the present misery of the Jacobites of Egypt. The populous city of Cairo affords a residence, or rather a shelter, for their indigent patriarch, and a remnant of ten bishops; forty monasteries have survived the inroads of the Arabs; and the progress of servitude and apostasy has reduced the Coptic nation to the despicable number of twenty-five or thirty thousand families; a race of illiterate beggars, whose only consolation is derived from the superior wretchedness of the Greek patriarch and his diminutive congregation.

    1. The Coptic patriarch, a rebel to the Cæsars, or a slave to the khalifs, still gloried in the filial obedience of the kings of Nubia and Æthiopia. He repaid their homage by magnifying their greatness; and it was boldly asserted that they could bring into the field a hundred thousand horse, with an equal number of camels; that their hand could pour out or restrain the waters of the Nile; and the peace and plenty of Egypt was obtained, even in this world, by the intercession of the patriarch. In exile at Constantinople, Theodosius recommended to his patroness the conversion of the black nations of Nubia, from the tropic of Cancer to the confines of Abyssinia. Her design was suspected and emulated by the more orthodox emperor. The rival missionaries, a Melchite and a Jacobite, embarked at the same time; but the empress, from a motive of love or fear, was more effectually obeyed; and the Catholic priest was detained by the president of Thebais, while the king of Nubia and his court were hastily baptized in the

    faith of Dioscorus. The tardy envoy of Justinian was received and dismissed with honor: but when he accused the heresy and treason of the Egyptians, the negro convert was instructed to reply that he would never abandon his brethren, the true believers, to the persecuting ministers of the synod of Chalcedon. During several ages, the bishops of Nubia were named and consecrated by the Jacobite patriarch of Alexandria: as late as the twelfth century, Christianity prevailed; and some rites, some ruins, are still visible in the savage towns of Sennaar and Dongola. But the Nubians at length executed their threats of returning to the worship of idols; the climate required the indulgence of polygamy, and they have finally preferred the triumph of the Koran to the abasement of the Cross. A metaphysical religion may appear too refined for the capacity of the negro race: yet a black or a parrot might be taught to repeat the words of the Chalcedonian or Monophysite creed.

    Christianity was more deeply rooted in the Abyssinian empire; and, although the correspondence has been sometimes interrupted above seventy or a hundred years, the mother-church of Alexandria retains her colony in a state of perpetual pupilage. Seven bishops once composed the Æthiopic synod: had their number amounted to ten, they might have elected an independent primate; and one of their kings was ambitious of promoting his brother to the ecclesiastical throne. But the event was foreseen, the increase was denied: the episcopal office has been gradually confined to the abuna, the head and author of the Abyssinian priesthood; the patriarch supplies each vacancy with an Egyptian monk; and the character of a stranger appears more venerable in the eyes of the people, less dangerous in those of the monarch. In the sixth century, when the schism of Egypt was confirmed, the rival chiefs, with their patrons, Justinian and Theodora, strove to outstrip each other in the conquest of a remote and independent province. The industry of the empress was again victorious, and the pious Theodora has established in that sequestered church the faith and discipline of the Jacobites. Encompassed on all sides by

    the enemies of their religion, the Æthiopians slept near a thousand years, forgetful of the world, by whom they were forgotten. They were awakened by the Portuguese, who, turning the southern promontory of Africa, appeared in India and the Red Sea, as if they had descended through the air from a distant planet. In the first moments of their interview, the subjects of Rome and Alexandria observed the resemblance, rather than the difference, of their faith; and each nation expected the most important benefits from an alliance with their Christian brethren. In their lonely situation, the Æthiopians had almost relapsed into the savage life. Their vessels, which had traded to Ceylon, scarcely presumed to navigate the rivers of Africa; the ruins of Axume were deserted, the nation was scattered in villages, and the emperor, a pompous name, was content, both in peace and war, with the immovable residence of a camp. Conscious of their own indigence, the Abyssinians had formed the rational project of importing the arts and ingenuity of Europe; and their ambassadors at Rome and Lisbon were instructed to solicit a colony of smiths, carpenters, tilers, masons, printers, surgeons, and physicians, for the use of their country. But the public danger soon called for the instant and effectual aid of arms and soldiers, to defend an unwarlike people from the Barbarians who ravaged the inland country and the Turks and Arabs who advanced from the sea-coast in more formidable array. Æthiopia was saved by four hundred and fifty Portuguese, who displayed in the field the native valor of Europeans, and the artificial power of the musket and cannon. In a moment of terror, the emperor had promised to reconcile himself and his subjects to the Catholic faith; a Latin patriarch represented the supremacy of the pope: the empire, enlarged in a tenfold proportion, was supposed to contain more gold than the mines of America; and the wildest hopes of avarice and zeal were built on the willing submission of the Christians of Africa.

    But the vows which pain had extorted were forsworn on the return of health. The Abyssinians still adhered with unshaken

    constancy to the Monophysite faith; their languid belief was inflamed by the exercise of dispute; they branded the Latins with the names of Arians and Nestorians, and imputed the adoration of four gods to those who separated the two natures of Christ. Fremona, a place of worship, or rather of exile, was assigned to the Jesuit missionaries. Their skill in the liberal and mechanic arts, their theological learning, and the decency of their manners, inspired a barren esteem; but they were not endowed with the gift of miracles, and they vainly solicited a reënforcement of European troops. The patience and dexterity of forty years at length obtained a more favorable audience, and two emperors of Abyssinia were persuaded that Rome could insure the temporal and everlasting happiness of her votaries. The first of these royal converts lost his crown and his life; and the rebel army was sanctified by the abuna, who hurled an anathema at the apostate, and absolved his subjects from their oath of fidelity. The fate of Zadenghel was revenged by the courage and fortune of Susneus, who ascended the throne under the name of Segued, and more vigorously prosecuted the pious enterprise of his kinsman. After the amusement of some unequal combats between the Jesuits and his illiterate priests, the emperor declared himself a proselyte to the synod of Chalcedon, presuming that his clergy and people would embrace without delay the religion of their prince. The liberty of choice was succeeded by a law, which imposed, under pain of death, the belief of the two natures of Christ: the Abyssinians were enjoined to work and to play on the Sabbath; and Segued, in the face of Europe and Africa, renounced his connection with the Alexandrian church. A Jesuit, Alphonso Mendez, the Catholic patriarch of Æthiopia, accepted, in the name of Urban VIII., the homage and abjuration of the penitent. “I confess,” said the emperor on his knees, “I confess that the pope is the vicar of Christ, the successor of St. Peter, and the sovereign of the world. To him I swear true obedience, and at his feet I offer my person and kingdom.” A similar oath was repeated by his son, his brother, the clergy, the nobles, and even the ladies of the court: the Latin patriarch was invested with honors and wealth; and his missionaries erected their churches or citadels in the most

    convenient stations of the empire. The Jesuits themselves deplore the fatal indiscretion of their chief, who forgot the mildness of the gospel and the policy of his order, to introduce with hasty violence the liturgy of Rome and the inquisition of Portugal. He condemned the ancient practice of circumcision, which health, rather than superstition, had first invented in the climate of Æthiopia. A new baptism, a new ordination, was inflicted on the natives; and they trembled with horror when the most holy of the dead were torn from their graves, when the most illustrious of the living were excommunicated by a foreign priest. In the defense of their religion and liberty, the Abyssinians rose in arms, with desperate but unsuccessful zeal. Five rebellions were extinguished in the blood of the insurgents: two abunas were slain in battle, whole legions were slaughtered in the field, or suffocated in their caverns; and neither merit, nor rank, nor sex, could save from an ignominious death the enemies of Rome. But the victorious monarch was finally subdued by the constancy of the nation, of his mother, of his son, and of his most faithful friends. Segued listened to the voice of pity, of reason, perhaps of fear: and his edict of liberty of conscience instantly revealed the tyranny and weakness of the Jesuits. On the death of his father, Basilides expelled the Latin patriarch, and restored to the wishes of the nation the faith and the discipline of Egypt. The Monophysite churches resounded with a song of triumph, “that the sheep of Æthiopia were now delivered from the hyænas of the West;” and the gates of that solitary realm were forever shut against the arts, the science, and the fanaticism of Europe.

    Chapter XLVIII:

    Succession And Characters Of The Greek Emperors.

    Part I.

    Plan Of The Two Last Volumes. — Succession And Characters Of The Greek Emperors Of Constantinople, From The Time Of Heraclius To The Latin Conquest.

    I have now deduced from Trajan to Constantine, from Constantine to Heraclius, the regular series of the Roman emperors; and faithfully exposed the prosperous and adverse fortunes of their reigns. Five centuries of the decline and fall of the empire have already elapsed; but a period of more than eight hundred years still separates me from the term of my labors, the taking of Constantinople by the Turks. Should I persevere in the same course, should I observe the same measure, a prolix and slender thread would be spun through many a volume, nor would the patient reader find an adequate reward of instruction or amusement. At every step, as we sink deeper in the decline and fall of the Eastern empire, the annals of each succeeding reign would impose a more ungrateful and melancholy task. These annals must continue to repeat a tedious and uniform tale of weakness and misery; the natural connection of causes and events would be broken by frequent and hasty transitions, and a minute accumulation of circumstances must destroy the light and effect of those general pictures which compose the use and ornament of a remote history. From the time of Heraclius, the Byzantine theatre is contracted and darkened: the line of empire, which

    had been defined by the laws of Justinian and the arms of Belisarius, recedes on all sides from our view; the Roman name, the proper subject of our inquiries, is reduced to a narrow corner of Europe, to the lonely suburbs of Constantinople; and the fate of the Greek empire has been compared to that of the Rhine, which loses itself in the sands, before its waters can mingle with the ocean. The scale of dominion is diminished to our view by the distance of time and place; nor is the loss of external splendor compensated by the nobler gifts of virtue and genius. In the last moments of her decay, Constantinople was doubtless more opulent and populous than Athens at her most flourishing æra, when a scanty sum of six thousand talents, or twelve hundred thousand pounds sterling was possessed by twenty-one thousand male citizens of an adult age. But each of these citizens was a freeman, who dared to assert the liberty of his thoughts, words, and actions, whose person and property were guarded by equal law; and who exercised his independent vote in the government of the republic. Their numbers seem to be multiplied by the strong and various discriminations of character; under the shield of freedom, on the wings of emulation and vanity, each Athenian aspired to the level of the national dignity; from this commanding eminence, some chosen spirits soared beyond the reach of a vulgar eye; and the chances of superior merit in a great and populous kingdom, as they are proved by experience, would excuse the computation of imaginary millions. The territories of Athens, Sparta, and their allies, do not exceed a moderate province of France or England; but after the trophies of Salamis and Platea, they expand in our fancy to the gigantic size of Asia, which had been trampled under the feet of the victorious Greeks. But the subjects of the Byzantine empire, who assume and dishonor the names both of Greeks and Romans, present a dead uniformity of abject vices, which are neither softened by the weakness of humanity, nor animated by the vigor of memorable crimes. The freemen of antiquity might repeat with generous enthusiasm the sentence of Homer, “that on the first day of his servitude, the captive is deprived of one half of his manly virtue.” But the poet had only seen the effects of civil or

    domestic slavery, nor could he foretell that the second moiety of manhood must be annihilated by the spiritual despotism which shackles not only the actions, but even the thoughts, of the prostrate votary. By this double yoke, the Greeks were oppressed under the successors of Heraclius; the tyrant, a law of eternal justice, was degraded by the vices of his subjects; and on the throne, in the camp, in the schools, we search, perhaps with fruitless diligence, the names and characters that may deserve to be rescued from oblivion. Nor are the defects of the subject compensated by the skill and variety of the painters. Of a space of eight hundred years, the four first centuries are overspread with a cloud interrupted by some faint and broken rays of historic light: in the lives of the emperors, from Maurice to Alexius, Basil the Macedonian has alone been the theme of a separate work; and the absence, or loss, or imperfection of contemporary evidence, must be poorly supplied by the doubtful authority of more recent compilers. The four last centuries are exempt from the reproach of penury; and with the Comnenian family, the historic muse of Constantinople again revives, but her apparel is gaudy, her motions are without elegance or grace. A succession of priests, or courtiers, treads in each other’s footsteps in the same path of servitude and superstition: their views are narrow, their judgment is feeble or corrupt; and we close the volume of copious barrenness, still ignorant of the causes of events, the characters of the actors, and the manners of the times which they celebrate or deplore. The observation which has been applied to a man, may be extended to a whole people, that the energy of the sword is communicated to the pen; and it will be found by experience, that the tone of history will rise or fall with the spirit of the age.

    From these considerations, I should have abandoned without regret the Greek slaves and their servile historians, had I not reflected that the fate of the Byzantine monarchy is passively connected with the most splendid and important revolutions which have changed the state of the world. The space of the lost provinces was immediately replenished with new colonies

    and rising kingdoms: the active virtues of peace and war deserted from the vanquished to the victorious nations; and it is in their origin and conquests, in their religion and government, that we must explore the causes and effects of the decline and fall of the Eastern empire. Nor will this scope of narrative, the riches and variety of these materials, be incompatible with the unity of design and composition. As, in his daily prayers, the Mussulman of Fez or Delhi still turns his face towards the temple of Mecca, the historian’s eye shall be always fixed on the city of Constantinople. The excursive line may embrace the wilds of Arabia and Tartary, but the circle will be ultimately reduced to the decreasing limit of the Roman monarchy.

    On this principle I shall now establish the plan of the last two volumes of the present work. The first chapter will contain, in a regular series, the emperors who reigned at Constantinople during a period of six hundred years, from the days of Heraclius to the Latin conquest; a rapid abstract, which may be supported by a general appeal to the order and text of the original historians. In this introduction, I shall confine myself to the revolutions of the throne, the succession of families, the personal characters of the Greek princes, the mode of their life and death, the maxims and influence of their domestic government, and the tendency of their reign to accelerate or suspend the downfall of the Eastern empire. Such a chronological review will serve to illustrate the various argument of the subsequent chapters; and each circumstance of the eventful story of the Barbarians will adapt itself in a proper place to the Byzantine annals. The internal state of the empire, and the dangerous heresy of the Paulicians, which shook the East and enlightened the West, will be the subject of two separate chapters; but these inquiries must be postponed till our further progress shall have opened the view of the world in the ninth and tenth centuries of the Christian area. After this foundation of Byzantine history, the following nations will pass before our eyes, and each will occupy the space to which it may be entitled by greatness or merit, or the

    degree of connection with the Roman world and the present age. I. The Franks; a general appellation which includes all the Barbarians of France, Italy, and Germany, who were united by the sword and sceptre of Charlemagne. The persecution of images and their votaries separated Rome and Italy from the Byzantine throne, and prepared the restoration of the Roman empire in the West. II. The Arabs or Saracens. Three ample chapters will be devoted to this curious and interesting object. In the first, after a picture of the country and its inhabitants, I shall investigate the character of Mahomet; the character, religion, and success of the prophet. In the second, I shall lead the Arabs to the conquest of Syria, Egypt, and Africa, the provinces of the Roman empire; nor can I check their victorious career till they have overthrown the monarchies of Persia and Spain. In the third, I shall inquire how Constantinople and Europe were saved by the luxury and arts, the division and decay, of the empire of the caliphs. A single chapter will include, III. The Bulgarians, IV. Hungarians, and, V. Russians, who assaulted by sea or by land the provinces and the capital; but the last of these, so important in their present greatness, will excite some curiosity in their origin and infancy. VI. The Normans; or rather the private adventurers of that warlike people, who founded a powerful kingdom in Apulia and Sicily, shook the throne of Constantinople, displayed the trophies of chivalry, and almost realized the wonders of romance. VII. The Latins; the subjects of the pope, the nations of the West, who enlisted under the banner of the cross for the recovery or relief of the holy sepulchre. The Greek emperors were terrified and preserved by the myriads of pilgrims who marched to Jerusalem with Godfrey of Bouillon and the peers of Christendom. The second and third crusades trod in the footsteps of the first: Asia and Europe were mingled in a sacred war of two hundred years; and the Christian powers were bravely resisted, and finally expelled by Saladin and the Mamelukes of Egypt. In these memorable crusades, a fleet and army of French and Venetians were diverted from Syria to the Thracian Bosphorus: they assaulted the capital, they subverted the Greek monarchy: and a dynasty of Latin princes was seated near threescore years on the throne of

    Constantine. VIII. The Greeks themselves, during this period of captivity and exile, must be considered as a foreign nation; the enemies, and again the sovereigns of Constantinople. Misfortune had rekindled a spark of national virtue; and the Imperial series may be continued with some dignity from their restoration to the Turkish conquest. IX. The Moguls and Tartars. By the arms of Zingis and his descendants, the globe was shaken from China to Poland and Greece: the sultans were overthrown: the caliphs fell, and the Cæsars trembled on their throne. The victories of Timour suspended above fifty years the final ruin of the Byzantine empire. X. I have already noticed the first appearance of the Turks; and the names of the fathers, of Seljuk and Othman, discriminate the two successive dynasties of the nation, which emerged in the eleventh century from the Scythian wilderness. The former established a splendid and potent kingdom from the banks of the Oxus to Antioch and Nice; and the first crusade was provoked by the violation of Jerusalem and the danger of Constantinople. From an humble origin, the Ottomans arose, the scourge and terror of Christendom. Constantinople was besieged and taken by Mahomet II., and his triumph annihilates the remnant, the image, the title, of the Roman empire in the East. The schism of the Greeks will be connected with their last calamities, and the restoration of learning in the Western world. I shall return from the captivity of the new, to the ruins of ancient Rome; and the venerable name, the interesting theme, will shed a ray of glory on the conclusion of my labors.

    The emperor Heraclius had punished a tyrant and ascended his throne; and the memory of his reign is perpetuated by the transient conquest, and irreparable loss, of the Eastern provinces. After the death of Eudocia, his first wife, he disobeyed the patriarch, and violated the laws, by his second marriage with his niece Martina; and the superstition of the Greeks beheld the judgment of Heaven in the diseases of the father and the deformity of his offspring. But the opinion of an illegitimate birth is sufficient to distract the choice, and loosen

    the obedience, of the people: the ambition of Martina was quickened by maternal love, and perhaps by the envy of a step-mother; and the aged husband was too feeble to withstand the arts of conjugal allurements. Constantine, his eldest son, enjoyed in a mature age the title of Augustus; but the weakness of his constitution required a colleague and a guardian, and he yielded with secret reluctance to the partition of the empire. The senate was summoned to the palace to ratify or attest the association of Heracleonas, the son of Martina: the imposition of the diadem was consecrated by the prayer and blessing of the patriarch; the senators and patricians adored the majesty of the great emperor and the partners of his reign; and as soon as the doors were thrown open, they were hailed by the tumultuary but important voice of the soldiers. After an interval of five months, the pompous ceremonies which formed the essence of the Byzantine state were celebrated in the cathedral and the hippodrome; the concord of the royal brothers was affectedly displayed by the younger leaning on the arm of the elder; and the name of Martina was mingled in the reluctant or venal acclamations of the people. Heraclius survived this association about two years: his last testimony declared his two sons the equal heirs of the Eastern empire, and commanded them to honor his widow Martina as their mother and their sovereign.

    When Martina first appeared on the throne with the name and attributes of royalty, she was checked by a firm, though respectful, opposition; and the dying embers of freedom were kindled by the breath of superstitious prejudice. “We reverence,” exclaimed the voice of a citizen, “we reverence the mother of our princes; but to those princes alone our obedience is due; and Constantine, the elder emperor, is of an age to sustain, in his own hands, the weight of the sceptre. Your sex is excluded by nature from the toils of government. How could you combat, how could you answer, the Barbarians, who, with hostile or friendly intentions, may approach the royal city? May Heaven avert from the Roman republic this national disgrace, which would provoke the

    patience of the slaves of Persia!” Martina descended from the throne with indignation, and sought a refuge in the female apartment of the palace. The reign of Constantine the Third lasted only one hundred and three days: he expired in the thirtieth year of his age, and, although his life had been a long malady, a belief was entertained that poison had been the means, and his cruel step-mother the author, of his untimely fate. Martina reaped indeed the harvest of his death, and assumed the government in the name of the surviving emperor; but the incestuous widow of Heraclius was universally abhorred; the jealousy of the people was awakened, and the two orphans whom Constantine had left became the objects of the public care. It was in vain that the son of Martina, who was no more than fifteen years of age, was taught to declare himself the guardian of his nephews, one of whom he had presented at the baptismal font: it was in vain that he swore on the wood of the true cross, to defend them against all their enemies. On his death-bed, the late emperor had despatched a trusty servant to arm the troops and provinces of the East in the defence of his helpless children: the eloquence and liberality of Valentin had been successful, and from his camp of Chalcedon, he boldly demanded the punishment of the assassins, and the restoration of the lawful heir. The license of the soldiers, who devoured the grapes and drank the wine of their Asiatic vineyards, provoked the citizens of Constantinople against the domestic authors of their calamities, and the dome of St. Sophia reëchoed, not with prayers and hymns, but with the clamors and imprecations of an enraged multitude. At their imperious command, Heracleonas appeared in the pulpit with the eldest of the royal orphans; Constans alone was saluted as emperor of the Romans, and a crown of gold, which had been taken from the tomb of Heraclius, was placed on his head, with the solemn benediction of the patriarch. But in the tumult of joy and indignation, the church was pillaged, the sanctuary was polluted by a promiscuous crowd of Jews and Barbarians; and the Monothelite Pyrrhus, a creature of the empress, after dropping a protestation on the altar, escaped by a prudent flight from the zeal of the Catholics. A more serious and bloody

    task was reserved for the senate, who derived a temporary strength from the consent of the soldiers and people. The spirit of Roman freedom revived the ancient and awful examples of the judgment of tyrants, and the Imperial culprits were deposed and condemned as the authors of the death of Constantine. But the severity of the conscript fathers was stained by the indiscriminate punishment of the innocent and the guilty: Martina and Heracleonas were sentenced to the amputation, the former of her tongue, the latter of his nose; and after this cruel execution, they consumed the remainder of their days in exile and oblivion. The Greeks who were capable of reflection might find some consolation for their servitude, by observing the abuse of power when it was lodged for a moment in the hands of an aristocracy.

    We shall imagine ourselves transported five hundred years backwards to the age of the Antonines, if we listen to the oration which Constans II. pronounced in the twelfth year of his age before the Byzantine senate. After returning his thanks for the just punishment of the assassins, who had intercepted the fairest hopes of his father’s reign, “By the divine Providence,” said the young emperor, “and by your righteous decree, Martina and her incestuous progeny have been cast headlong from the throne. Your majesty and wisdom have prevented the Roman state from degenerating into lawless tyranny. I therefore exhort and beseech you to stand forth as the counsellors and judges of the common safety.” The senators were gratified by the respectful address and liberal donative of their sovereign; but these servile Greeks were unworthy and regardless of freedom; and in his mind, the lesson of an hour was quickly erased by the prejudices of the age and the habits of despotism. He retained only a jealous fear lest the senate or people should one day invade the right of primogeniture, and seat his brother Theodosius on an equal throne. By the imposition of holy orders, the grandson of Heraclius was disqualified for the purple; but this ceremony, which seemed to profane the sacraments of the church, was insufficient to appease the suspicions of the tyrant, and the

    death of the deacon Theodosius could alone expiate the crime of his royal birth. * His murder was avenged by the imprecations of the people, and the assassin, in the fullness of power, was driven from his capital into voluntary and perpetual exile. Constans embarked for Greece and, as if he meant to retort the abhorrence which he deserved he is said, from the Imperial galley, to have spit against the walls of his native city. After passing the winter at Athens, he sailed to Tarentum in Italy, visited Rome, * and concluded a long pilgrimage of disgrace and sacrilegious rapine, by fixing his residence at Syracuse. But if Constans could fly from his people, he could not fly from himself. The remorse of his conscience created a phantom who pursued him by land and sea, by day and by night; and the visionary Theodosius, presenting to his lips a cup of blood, said, or seemed to say, “Drink, brother, drink;” a sure emblem of the aggravation of his guilt, since he had received from the hands of the deacon the mystic cup of the blood of Christ. Odious to himself and to mankind, Constans perished by domestic, perhaps by episcopal, treason, in the capital of Sicily. A servant who waited in the bath, after pouring warm water on his head, struck him violently with the vase. He fell, stunned by the blow, and suffocated by the water; and his attendants, who wondered at the tedious delay, beheld with indifference the corpse of their lifeless emperor. The troops of Sicily invested with the purple an obscure youth, whose inimitable beauty eluded, and it might easily elude, the declining art of the painters and sculptors of the age.

    Constans had left in the Byzantine palace three sons, the eldest of whom had been clothed in his infancy with the purple. When the father summoned them to attend his person in Sicily, these precious hostages were detained by the Greeks, and a firm refusal informed him that they were the children of the state. The news of his murder was conveyed with almost supernatural speed from Syracuse to Constantinople; and Constantine, the eldest of his sons, inherited his throne without being the heir of the public hatred. His subjects

    contributed, with zeal and alacrity, to chastise the guilt and presumption of a province which had usurped the rights of the senate and people; the young emperor sailed from the Hellespont with a powerful fleet; and the legions of Rome and Carthage were assembled under his standard in the harbor of Syracuse. The defeat of the Sicilian tyrant was easy, his punishment just, and his beauteous head was exposed in the hippodrome: but I cannot applaud the clemency of a prince, who, among a crowd of victims, condemned the son of a patrician, for deploring with some bitterness the execution of a virtuous father. The youth was castrated: he survived the operation, and the memory of this indecent cruelty is preserved by the elevation of Germanus to the rank of a patriarch and saint. After pouring this bloody libation on his father’s tomb, Constantine returned to his capital; and the growth of his young beard during the Sicilian voyage was announced, by the familiar surname of Pogonatus, to the Grecian world. But his reign, like that of his predecessor, was stained with fraternal discord. On his two brothers, Heraclius and Tiberius, he had bestowed the title of Augustus; an empty title, for they continued to languish, without trust or power, in the solitude of the palace. At their secret instigation, the troops of the Anatolian theme or province approached the city on the Asiatic side, demanded for the royal brothers the partition or exercise of sovereignty, and supported their seditious claim by a theological argument. They were Christians, (they cried,) and orthodox Catholics; the sincere votaries of the holy and undivided Trinity. Since there are three equal persons in heaven, it is reasonable there should be three equal persons upon earth. The emperor invited these learned divines to a friendly conference, in which they might propose their arguments to the senate: they obeyed the summons, but the prospect of their bodies hanging on the gibbet in the suburb of Galata reconciled their companions to the unity of the reign of Constantine. He pardoned his brothers, and their names were still pronounced in the public acclamations: but on the repetition or suspicion of a similar offence, the obnoxious princes were deprived of their titles and noses, * in the presence of the Catholic bishops who were

    assembled at Constantinople in the sixth general synod. In the close of his life, Pogonatus was anxious only to establish the right of primogeniture: the heir of his two sons, Justinian and Heraclius, was offered on the shrine of St. Peter, as a symbol of their spiritual adoption by the pope; but the elder was alone exalted to the rank of Augustus, and the assurance of the empire.

    After the decease of his father, the inheritance of the Roman world devolved to Justinian II.; and the name of a triumphant lawgiver was dishonored by the vices of a boy, who imitated his namesake only in the expensive luxury of building. His passions were strong; his understanding was feeble; and he was intoxicated with a foolish pride, that his birth had given him the command of millions, of whom the smallest community would not have chosen him for their local magistrate. His favorite ministers were two beings the least susceptible of human sympathy, a eunuch and a monk: to the one he abandoned the palace, to the other the finances; the former corrected the emperor’s mother with a scourge, the latter suspended the insolvent tributaries, with their heads downwards, over a slow and smoky fire. Since the days of Commodus and Caracalla, the cruelty of the Roman princes had most commonly been the effect of their fear; but Justinian, who possessed some vigor of character, enjoyed the sufferings, and braved the revenge, of his subjects, about ten years, till the measure was full, of his crimes and of their patience. In a dark dungeon, Leontius, a general of reputation, had groaned above three years, with some of the noblest and most deserving of the patricians: he was suddenly drawn forth to assume the government of Greece; and this promotion of an injured man was a mark of the contempt rather than of the confidence of his prince. As he was followed to the port by the kind offices of his friends, Leontius observed, with a sigh, that he was a victim adorned for sacrifice, and that inevitable death would pursue his footsteps. They ventured to reply, that glory and empire might be the recompense of a generous resolution; that every order of men abhorred the reign of a monster; and

    that the hands of two hundred thousand patriots expected only the voice of a leader. The night was chosen for their deliverance; and in the first effort of the conspirators, the præfect was slain, and the prisons were forced open: the emissaries of Leontius proclaimed in every street, “Christians, to St. Sophia!” and the seasonable text of the patriarch, “This is the day of the Lord!” was the prelude of an inflammatory sermon. From the church the people adjourned to the hippodrome: Justinian, in whose cause not a sword had been drawn, was dragged before these tumultuary judges, and their clamors demanded the instant death of the tyrant. But Leontius, who was already clothed with the purple, cast an eye of pity on the prostrate son of his own benefactor and of so many emperors. The life of Justinian was spared; the amputation of his nose, perhaps of his tongue, was imperfectly performed: the happy flexibility of the Greek language could impose the name of Rhinotmetus; and the mutilated tyrant was banished to Chersonæ in Crim-Tartary, a lonely settlement, where corn, wine, and oil, were imported as foreign luxuries.

    On the edge of the Scythian wilderness, Justinian still cherished the pride of his birth, and the hope of his restoration. After three years’ exile, he received the pleasing intelligence that his injury was avenged by a second revolution, and that Leontius in his turn had been dethroned and mutilated by the rebel Apsimar, who assumed the more respectable name of Tiberius. But the claim of lineal succession was still formidable to a plebeian usurper; and his jealousy was stimulated by the complaints and charges of the Chersonites, who beheld the vices of the tyrant in the spirit of the exile. With a band of followers, attached to his person by common hope or common despair, Justinian fled from the inhospitable shore to the horde of the Chozars, who pitched their tents between the Tanais and Borysthenes. The khan entertained with pity and respect the royal suppliant: Phanagoria, once an opulent city, on the Asiatic side of the lake Motis, was assigned for his residence; and every Roman

    prejudice was stifled in his marriage with the sister of the Barbarian, who seems, however, from the name of Theodora, to have received the sacrament of baptism. But the faithless Chozar was soon tempted by the gold of Constantinople: and had not the design been revealed by the conjugal love of Theodora, her husband must have been assassinated or betrayed into the power of his enemies. After strangling, with his own hands, the two emissaries of the khan, Justinian sent back his wife to her brother, and embarked on the Euxine in search of new and more faithful allies. His vessel was assaulted by a violent tempest; and one of his pious companions advised him to deserve the mercy of God by a vow of general forgiveness, if he should be restored to the throne. “Of forgiveness?” replied the intrepid tyrant: “may I perish this instant — may the Almighty whelm me in the waves — if I consent to spare a single head of my enemies!” He survived this impious menace, sailed into the mouth of the Danube, trusted his person in the royal village of the Bulgarians, and purchased the aid of Terbelis, a pagan conqueror, by the promise of his daughter and a fair partition of the treasures of the empire. The Bulgarian kingdom extended to the confines of Thrace; and the two princes besieged Constantinople at the head of fifteen thousand horse. Apsimar was dismayed by the sudden and hostile apparition of his rival whose head had been promised by the Chozar, and of whose evasion he was yet ignorant. After an absence of ten years, the crimes of Justinian were faintly remembered, and the birth and misfortunes of their hereditary sovereign excited the pity of the multitude, ever discontented with the ruling powers; and by the active diligence of his adherents, he was introduced into the city and palace of Constantine.

    Chapter XLVIII: Succession And Characters Of The Greek Emperors. —

    Part II.

    In rewarding his allies, and recalling his wife, Justinian

    displayed some sense of honor and gratitude; * and Terbelis retired, after sweeping away a heap of gold coin, which he measured with his Scythian whip. But never was vow more religiously performed than the sacred oath of revenge which he had sworn amidst the storms of the Euxine. The two usurpers (for I must reserve the name of tyrant for the conqueror) were dragged into the hippodrome, the one from his prison, the other from his palace. Before their execution, Leontius and Apsimar were cast prostrate in chains beneath the throne of the emperor; and Justinian, planting a foot on each of their necks, contemplated above an hour the chariot-race, while the inconstant people shouted, in the words of the Psalmist, “Thou shalt trample on the asp and basilisk, and on the lion and dragon shalt thou set thy foot!” The universal defection which he had once experienced might provoke him to repeat the wish of Caligula, that the Roman people had but one head. Yet I shall presume to observe, that such a wish is unworthy of an ingenious tyrant, since his revenge and cruelty would have been extinguished by a single blow, instead of the slow variety of tortures which Justinian inflicted on the victims of his anger. His pleasures were inexhaustible: neither private virtue nor public service could expiate the guilt of active, or even passive, obedience to an established government; and, during the six years of his new reign, he considered the axe, the cord, and the rack, as the only instruments of royalty. But his most implacable hatred was pointed against the Chersonites, who had insulted his exile and violated the laws of hospitality. Their remote situation afforded some means of defence, or at least of escape; and a grievous tax was imposed on Constantinople, to supply the preparations of a fleet and army. “All are guilty, and all must perish,” was the mandate of Justinian; and the bloody execution was intrusted to his favorite Stephen, who was recommended by the epithet of the savage. Yet even the savage Stephen imperfectly accomplished the intentions of his sovereign. The slowness of his attack allowed the greater part of the inhabitants to withdraw into the country; and the minister of vengeance contented himself with reducing the youth of both sexes to a state of servitude, with roasting alive seven of the principal citizens, with

    drowning twenty in the sea, and with reserving forty-two in chains to receive their doom from the mouth of the emperor. In their return, the fleet was driven on the rocky shores of Anatolia; and Justinian applauded the obedience of the Euxine, which had involved so many thousands of his subjects and enemies in a common shipwreck: but the tyrant was still insatiate of blood; and a second expedition was commanded to extirpate the remains of the proscribed colony. In the short interval, the Chersonites had returned to their city, and were prepared to die in arms; the khan of the Chozars had renounced the cause of his odious brother; the exiles of every province were assembled in Tauris; and Bardanes, under the name of Philippicus, was invested with the purple. The Imperial troops, unwilling and unable to perpetrate the revenge of Justinian, escaped his displeasure by abjuring his allegiance: the fleet, under their new sovereign, steered back a more auspicious course to the harbors of Sinope and Constantinople; and every tongue was prompt to pronounce, every hand to execute, the death of the tyrant. Destitute of friends, he was deserted by his Barbarian guards; and the stroke of the assassin was praised as an act of patriotism and Roman virtue. His son Tiberius had taken refuge in a church; his aged grandmother guarded the door; and the innocent youth, suspending round his neck the most formidable relics, embraced with one hand the altar, with the other the wood of the true cross. But the popular fury that dares to trample on superstition, is deaf to the cries of humanity; and the race of Heraclius was extinguished after a reign of one hundred years

    Between the fall of the Heraclian and the rise of the Isaurian dynasty, a short interval of six years is divided into three reigns. Bardanes, or Philippicus, was hailed at Constantinople as a hero who had delivered his country from a tyrant; and he might taste some moments of happiness in the first transports of sincere and universal joy. Justinian had left behind him an ample treasure, the fruit of cruelty and rapine: but this useful fund was soon and idly dissipated by his successor. On the festival of his birthday, Philippicus entertained the multitude

    with the games of the hippodrome; from thence he paraded through the streets with a thousand banners and a thousand trumpets; refreshed himself in the baths of Zeuxippus, and returning to the palace, entertained his nobles with a sumptuous banquet. At the meridian hour he withdrew to his chamber, intoxicated with flattery and wine, and forgetful that his example had made every subject ambitious, and that every ambitious subject was his secret enemy. Some bold conspirators introduced themselves in the disorder of the feast; and the slumbering monarch was surprised, bound, blinded, and deposed, before he was sensible of his danger. Yet the traitors were deprived of their reward; and the free voice of the senate and people promoted Artemius from the office of secretary to that of emperor: he assumed the title of Anastasius the Second, and displayed in a short and troubled reign the virtues both of peace and war. But after the extinction of the Imperial line, the rule of obedience was violated, and every change diffused the seeds of new revolutions. In a mutiny of the fleet, an obscure and reluctant officer of the revenue was forcibly invested with the purple: after some months of a naval war, Anastasius resigned the sceptre; and the conqueror, Theodosius the Third, submitted in his turn to the superior ascendant of Leo, the general and emperor of the Oriental troops. His two predecessors were permitted to embrace the ecclesiastical profession: the restless impatience of Anastasius tempted him to risk and to lose his life in a treasonable enterprise; but the last days of Theodosius were honorable and secure. The single sublime word, “health,” which he inscribed on his tomb, expresses the confidence of philosophy or religion; and the fame of his miracles was long preserved among the people of Ephesus. This convenient shelter of the church might sometimes impose a lesson of clemency; but it may be questioned whether it is for the public interest to diminish the perils of unsuccessful ambition.

    I have dwelt on the fall of a tyrant; I shall briefly represent the founder of a new dynasty, who is known to posterity by the invectives of his enemies, and whose public and private life is

    involved in the ecclesiastical story of the Iconoclasts. Yet in spite of the clamors of superstition, a favorable prejudice for the character of Leo the Isaurian may be reasonably drawn from the obscurity of his birth, and the duration of his reign. — I. In an age of manly spirit, the prospect of an Imperial reward would have kindled every energy of the mind, and produced a crowd of competitors as deserving as they were desirous to reign. Even in the corruption and debility of the modern Greeks, the elevation of a plebeian from the last to the first rank of society, supposes some qualifications above the level of the multitude. He would probably be ignorant and disdainful of speculative science; and, in the pursuit of fortune, he might absolve himself from the obligations of benevolence and justice; but to his character we may ascribe the useful virtues of prudence and fortitude, the knowledge of mankind, and the important art of gaining their confidence and directing their passions. It is agreed that Leo was a native of Isauria, and that Conon was his primitive name. The writers, whose awkward satire is praise, describe him as an itinerant pedler, who drove an ass with some paltry merchandise to the country fairs; and foolishly relate that he met on the road some Jewish fortune-tellers, who promised him the Roman empire, on condition that he should abolish the worship of idols. A more probable account relates the migration of his father from Asia Minor to Thrace, where he exercised the lucrative trade of a grazier; and he must have acquired considerable wealth, since the first introduction of his son was procured by a supply of five hundred sheep to the Imperial camp. His first service was in the guards of Justinian, where he soon attracted the notice, and by degrees the jealousy, of the tyrant. His valor and dexterity were conspicuous in the Colchian war: from Anastasius he received the command of the Anatolian legions, and by the suffrage of the soldiers he was raised to the empire with the general applause of the Roman world. — II. In this dangerous elevation, Leo the Third supported himself against the envy of his equals, the discontent of a powerful faction, and the assaults of his foreign and domestic enemies. The Catholics, who accuse his religious innovations, are obliged to confess

    that they were undertaken with temper and conducted with firmness. Their silence respects the wisdom of his administration and the purity of his manners. After a reign of twenty-four years, he peaceably expired in the palace of Constantinople; and the purple which he had acquired was transmitted by the right of inheritance to the third generation. *

    In a long reign of thirty-four years, the son and successor of Leo, Constantine the Fifth, surnamed Copronymus, attacked with less temperate zeal the images or idols of the church. Their votaries have exhausted the bitterness of religious gall, in their portrait of this spotted panther, this antichrist, this flying dragon of the serpent’s seed, who surpassed the vices of Elagabalus and Nero. His reign was a long butchery of whatever was most noble, or holy, or innocent, in his empire. In person, the emperor assisted at the execution of his victims, surveyed their agonies, listened to their groans, and indulged, without satiating, his appetite for blood: a plate of noses was accepted as a grateful offering, and his domestics were often scourged or mutilated by the royal hand. His surname was derived from his pollution of his baptismal font. The infant might be excused; but the manly pleasures of Copronymus degraded him below the level of a brute; his lust confounded the eternal distinctions of sex and species, and he seemed to extract some unnatural delight from the objects most offensive to human sense. In his religion the Iconoclast was a Heretic, a Jew, a Mahometan, a Pagan, and an Atheist; and his belief of an invisible power could be discovered only in his magic rites, human victims, and nocturnal sacrifices to Venus and the dæmons of antiquity. His life was stained with the most opposite vices, and the ulcers which covered his body, anticipated before his death the sentiment of hell-tortures. Of these accusations, which I have so patiently copied, a part is refuted by its own absurdity; and in the private anecdotes of the life of the princes, the lie is more easy as the detection is more difficult. Without adopting the pernicious maxim, that where much is alleged, something must be true, I can however

    discern, that Constantine the Fifth was dissolute and cruel. Calumny is more prone to exaggerate than to invent; and her licentious tongue is checked in some measure by the experience of the age and country to which she appeals. Of the bishops and monks, the generals and magistrates, who are said to have suffered under his reign, the numbers are recorded, the names were conspicuous, the execution was public, the mutilation visible and permanent. * The Catholics hated the person and government of Copronymus; but even their hatred is a proof of their oppression. They dissembled the provocations which might excuse or justify his rigor, but even these provocations must gradually inflame his resentment and harden his temper in the use or the abuse of despotism. Yet the character of the fifth Constantine was not devoid of merit, nor did his government always deserve the curses or the contempt of the Greeks. From the confession of his enemies, I am informed of the restoration of an ancient aqueduct, of the redemption of two thousand five hundred captives, of the uncommon plenty of the times, and of the new colonies with which he repeopled Constantinople and the Thracian cities. They reluctantly praise his activity and courage; he was on horseback in the field at the head of his legions; and, although the fortune of his arms was various, he triumphed by sea and land, on the Euphrates and the Danube, in civil and Barbarian war. Heretical praise must be cast into the scale to counterbalance the weight of orthodox invective. The Iconoclasts revered the virtues of the prince: forty years after his death they still prayed before the tomb of the saint. A miraculous vision was propagated by fanaticism or fraud: and the Christian hero appeared on a milk-white steed, brandishing his lance against the Pagans of Bulgaria: “An absurd fable,” says the Catholic historian, “since Copronymus is chained with the dæmons in the abyss of hell.”

    Leo the Fourth, the son of the fifth and the father of the sixth Constantine, was of a feeble constitution both of mind * and body, and the principal care of his reign was the settlement of the succession. The association of the young Constantine was

    urged by the officious zeal of his subjects; and the emperor, conscious of his decay, complied, after a prudent hesitation, with their unanimous wishes. The royal infant, at the age of five years, was crowned with his mother Irene; and the national consent was ratified by every circumstance of pomp and solemnity, that could dazzle the eyes or bind the conscience of the Greeks. An oath of fidelity was administered in the palace, the church, and the hippodrome, to the several orders of the state, who adjured the holy names of the Son, and mother of God. “Be witness, O Christ! that we will watch over the safety of Constantine the son of Leo, expose our lives in his service, and bear true allegiance to his person and posterity.” They pledged their faith on the wood of the true cross, and the act of their engagement was deposited on the altar of St. Sophia. The first to swear, and the first to violate their oath, were the five sons of Copronymus by a second marriage; and the story of these princes is singular and tragic. The right of primogeniture excluded them from the throne; the injustice of their elder brother defrauded them of a legacy of about two millions sterling; some vain titles were not deemed a sufficient compensation for wealth and power; and they repeatedly conspired against their nephew, before and after the death of his father. Their first attempt was pardoned; for the second offence they were condemned to the ecclesiastical state; and for the third treason, Nicephorus, the eldest and most guilty, was deprived of his eyes, and his four brothers, Christopher, Nicetas, Anthemeus, and Eudoxas, were punished, as a milder sentence, by the amputation of their tongues. After five years’ confinement, they escaped to the church of St. Sophia, and displayed a pathetic spectacle to the people. “Countrymen and Christians,” cried Nicephorus for himself and his mute brethren, “behold the sons of your emperor, if you can still recognize our features in this miserable state. A life, an imperfect life, is all that the malice of our enemies has spared. It is now threatened, and we now throw ourselves on your compassion.” The rising murmur might have produced a revolution, had it not been checked by the presence of a minister, who soothed the unhappy princes with flattery and hope, and gently drew them from the

    sanctuary to the palace. They were speedily embarked for Greece, and Athens was allotted for the place of their exile. In this calm retreat, and in their helpless condition, Nicephorus and his brothers were tormented by the thirst of power, and tempted by a Sclavonian chief, who offered to break their prison, and to lead them in arms, and in the purple, to the gates of Constantinople. But the Athenian people, ever zealous in the cause of Irene, prevented her justice or cruelty; and the five sons of Copronymus were plunged in eternal darkness and oblivion.

    For himself, that emperor had chosen a Barbarian wife, the daughter of the khan of the Chozars; but in the marriage of his heir, he preferred an Athenian virgin, an orphan, seventeen years old, whose sole fortune must have consisted in her personal accomplishments. The nuptials of Leo and Irene were celebrated with royal pomp; she soon acquired the love and confidence of a feeble husband, and in his testament he declared the empress guardian of the Roman world, and of their son Constantine the Sixth, who was no more than ten years of age. During his childhood, Irene most ably and assiduously discharged, in her public administration, the duties of a faithful mother; and her zeal in the restoration of images has deserved the name and honors of a saint, which she still occupies in the Greek calendar. But the emperor attained the maturity of youth; the maternal yoke became more grievous; and he listened to the favorites of his own age, who shared his pleasures, and were ambitious of sharing his power. Their reasons convinced him of his right, their praises of his ability, to reign; and he consented to reward the services of Irene by a perpetual banishment to the Isle of Sicily. But her vigilance and penetration easily disconcerted their rash projects: a similar, or more severe, punishment was retaliated on themselves and their advisers; and Irene inflicted on the ungrateful prince the chastisement of a boy. After this contest, the mother and the son were at the head of two domestic factions; and instead of mild influence and voluntary obedience, she held in chains a captive and an enemy. The

    empress was overthrown by the abuse of victory; the oath of fidelity, which she exacted to herself alone, was pronounced with reluctant murmurs; and the bold refusal of the Armenian guards encouraged a free and general declaration, that Constantine the Sixth was the lawful emperor of the Romans. In this character he ascended his hereditary throne, and dismissed Irene to a life of solitude and repose. But her haughty spirit condescended to the arts of dissimulation: she flattered the bishops and eunuchs, revived the filial tenderness of the prince, regained his confidence, and betrayed his credulity. The character of Constantine was not destitute of sense or spirit; but his education had been studiously neglected; and the ambitious mother exposed to the public censure the vices which she had nourished, and the actions which she had secretly advised: his divorce and second marriage offended the prejudices of the clergy, and by his imprudent rigor he forfeited the attachment of the Armenian guards. A powerful conspiracy was formed for the restoration of Irene; and the secret, though widely diffused, was faithfully kept above eight months, till the emperor, suspicious of his danger, escaped from Constantinople, with the design of appealing to the provinces and armies. By this hasty flight, the empress was left on the brink of the precipice; yet before she implored the mercy of her son, Irene addressed a private epistle to the friends whom she had placed about his person, with a menace, that unless they accomplished, she would reveal, their treason. Their fear rendered them intrepid; they seized the emperor on the Asiatic shore, and he was transported to the porphyry apartment of the palace, where he had first seen the light. In the mind of Irene, ambition had stifled every sentiment of humanity and nature; and it was decreed in her bloody council, that Constantine should be rendered incapable of the throne: her emissaries assaulted the sleeping prince, and stabbed their daggers with such violence and precipitation into his eyes as if they meant to execute a mortal sentence. An ambiguous passage of Theophanes persuaded the annalist of the church that death was the immediate consequence of this barbarous execution. The Catholics have been deceived or subdued by the authority of

    Baronius; and Protestant zeal has reëchoed the words of a cardinal, desirous, as it should seem, to favor the patroness of images. * Yet the blind son of Irene survived many years, oppressed by the court and forgotten by the world; the Isaurian dynasty was silently extinguished; and the memory of Constantine was recalled only by the nuptials of his daughter Euphrosyne with the emperor Michael the Second.

    The most bigoted orthodoxy has justly execrated the unnatural mother, who may not easily be paralleled in the history of crimes. To her bloody deed superstition has attributed a subsequent darkness of seventeen days; during which many vessels in midday were driven from their course, as if the sun, a globe of fire so vast and so remote, could sympathize with the atoms of a revolving planet. On earth, the crime of Irene was left five years unpunished; her reign was crowned with external splendor; and if she could silence the voice of conscience, she neither heard nor regarded the reproaches of mankind. The Roman world bowed to the government of a female; and as she moved through the streets of Constantinople, the reins of four milk-white steeds were held by as many patricians, who marched on foot before the golden chariot of their queen. But these patricians were for the most part eunuchs; and their black ingratitude justified, on this occasion, the popular hatred and contempt. Raised, enriched, intrusted with the first dignities of the empire, they basely conspired against their benefactress; the great treasurer Nicephorus was secretly invested with the purple; her successor was introduced into the palace, and crowned at St. Sophia by the venal patriarch. In their first interview, she recapitulated with dignity the revolutions of her life, gently accused the perfidy of Nicephorus, insinuated that he owed his life to her unsuspicious clemency, and for the throne and treasures which she resigned, solicited a decent and honorable retreat. His avarice refused this modest compensation; and, in her exile of the Isle of Lesbos, the empress earned a scanty subsistence by the labors of her distaff.

    Many tyrants have reigned undoubtedly more criminal than Nicephorus, but none perhaps have more deeply incurred the universal abhorrence of their people. His character was stained with the three odious vices of hypocrisy, ingratitude, and avarice: his want of virtue was not redeemed by any superior talents, nor his want of talents by any pleasing qualifications. Unskilful and unfortunate in war, Nicephorus was vanquished by the Saracens, and slain by the Bulgarians; and the advantage of his death overbalanced, in the public opinion, the destruction of a Roman army. * His son and heir Stauracius escaped from the field with a mortal wound; yet six months of an expiring life were sufficient to refute his indecent, though popular declaration, that he would in all things avoid the example of his father. On the near prospect of his decease, Michael, the great master of the palace, and the husband of his sister Procopia, was named by every person of the palace and city, except by his envious brother. Tenacious of a sceptre now falling from his hand, he conspired against the life of his successor, and cherished the idea of changing to a democracy the Roman empire. But these rash projects served only to inflame the zeal of the people and to remove the scruples of the candidate: Michael the First accepted the purple, and before he sunk into the grave the son of Nicephorus implored the clemency of his new sovereign. Had Michael in an age of peace ascended an hereditary throne, he might have reigned and died the father of his people: but his mild virtues were adapted to the shade of private life, nor was he capable of controlling the ambition of his equals, or of resisting the arms of the victorious Bulgarians. While his want of ability and success exposed him to the contempt of the soldiers, the masculine spirit of his wife Procopia awakened their indignation. Even the Greeks of the ninth century were provoked by the insolence of a female, who, in the front of the standards, presumed to direct their discipline and animate their valor; and their licentious clamors advised the new Semiramis to reverence the majesty of a Roman camp. After an unsuccessful campaign, the emperor left, in their winter-quarters of Thrace, a disaffected army under the command of

    his enemies; and their artful eloquence persuaded the soldiers to break the dominion of the eunuchs, to degrade the husband of Procopia, and to assert the right of a military election. They marched towards the capital: yet the clergy, the senate, and the people of Constantinople, adhered to the cause of Michael; and the troops and treasures of Asia might have protracted the mischiefs of civil war. But his humanity (by the ambitious it will be termed his weakness) protested that not a drop of Christian blood should be shed in his quarrel, and his messengers presented the conquerors with the keys of the city and the palace. They were disarmed by his innocence and submission; his life and his eyes were spared; and the Imperial monk enjoyed the comforts of solitude and religion above thirty-two years after he had been stripped of the purple and separated from his wife.

    A rebel, in the time of Nicephorus, the famous and unfortunate Bardanes, had once the curiosity to consult an Asiatic prophet, who, after prognosticating his fall, announced the fortunes of his three principal officers, Leo the Armenian, Michael the Phrygian, and Thomas the Cappadocian, the successive reigns of the two former, the fruitless and fatal enterprise of the third. This prediction was verified, or rather was produced, by the event. Ten years afterwards, when the Thracian camp rejected the husband of Procopia, the crown was presented to the same Leo, the first in military rank and the secret author of the mutiny. As he affected to hesitate, “With this sword,” said his companion Michael, “I will open the gates of Constantinople to your Imperial sway; or instantly plunge it into your bosom, if you obstinately resist the just desires of your fellow-soldiers.” The compliance of the Armenian was rewarded with the empire, and he reigned seven years and a half under the name of Leo the Fifth. Educated in a camp, and ignorant both of laws and letters, he introduced into his civil government the rigor and even cruelty of military discipline; but if his severity was sometimes dangerous to the innocent, it was always formidable to the guilty. His religious inconstancy was taxed by the epithet of Chameleon, but the

    Catholics have acknowledged by the voice of a saint and confessors, that the life of the Iconoclast was useful to the republic. The zeal of his companion Michael was repaid with riches, honors, and military command; and his subordinate talents were beneficially employed in the public service. Yet the Phrygian was dissatisfied at receiving as a favor a scanty portion of the Imperial prize which he had bestowed on his equal; and his discontent, which sometimes evaporated in hasty discourse, at length assumed a more threatening and hostile aspect against a prince whom he represented as a cruel tyrant. That tyrant, however, repeatedly detected, warned, and dismissed the old companion of his arms, till fear and resentment prevailed over gratitude; and Michael, after a scrutiny into his actions and designs, was convicted of treason, and sentenced to be burnt alive in the furnace of the private baths. The devout humanity of the empress Theophano was fatal to her husband and family. A solemn day, the twenty-fifth of December, had been fixed for the execution: she urged, that the anniversary of the Savior’s birth would be profaned by this inhuman spectacle, and Leo consented with reluctance to a decent respite. But on the vigil of the feast his sleepless anxiety prompted him to visit at the dead of night the chamber in which his enemy was confined: he beheld him released from his chain, and stretched on his jailer’s bed in a profound slumber. Leo was alarmed at these signs of security and intelligence; but though he retired with silent steps, his entrance and departure were noticed by a slave who lay concealed in a corner of the prison. Under the pretence of requesting the spiritual aid of a confessor, Michael informed the conspirators, that their lives depended on his discretion, and that a few hours were left to assure their own safety, by the deliverance of their friend and country. On the great festivals, a chosen band of priests and chanters was admitted into the palace by a private gate to sing matins in the chapel; and Leo, who regulated with the same strictness the discipline of the choir and of the camp, was seldom absent from these early devotions. In the ecclesiastical habit, but with their swords under their robes, the conspirators mingled with the procession, lurked in the angles of the chapel, and expected,

    as the signal of murder, the intonation of the first psalm by the emperor himself. The imperfect light, and the uniformity of dress, might have favored his escape, whilst their assault was pointed against a harmless priest; but they soon discovered their mistake, and encompassed on all sides the royal victim. Without a weapon and without a friend, he grasped a weighty cross, and stood at bay against the hunters of his life; but as he asked for mercy, “This is the hour, not of mercy, but of vengeance,” was the inexorable reply. The stroke of a well-aimed sword separated from his body the right arm and the cross, and Leo the Armenian was slain at the foot of the altar.

    A memorable reverse of fortune was displayed in Michael the Second, who from a defect in his speech was surnamed the Stammerer. He was snatched from the fiery furnace to the sovereignty of an empire; and as in the tumult a smith could not readily be found, the fetters remained on his legs several hours after he was seated on the throne of the Cæsars. The royal blood which had been the price of his elevation, was unprofitably spent: in the purple he retained the ignoble vices of his origin; and Michael lost his provinces with as supine indifference as if they had been the inheritance of his fathers. His title was disputed by Thomas, the last of the military triumvirate, who transported into Europe fourscore thousand Barbarians from the banks of the Tigris and the shores of the Caspian. He formed the siege of Constantinople; but the capital was defended with spiritual and carnal weapons; a Bulgarian king assaulted the camp of the Orientals, and Thomas had the misfortune, or the weakness, to fall alive into the power of the conqueror. The hands and feet of the rebel were amputated; he was placed on an ass, and, amidst the insults of the people, was led through the streets, which he sprinkled with his blood. The depravation of manners, as savage as they were corrupt, is marked by the presence of the emperor himself. Deaf to the lamentation of a fellow-soldier, he incessantly pressed the discovery of more accomplices, till his curiosity was checked by the question of an honest or guilty minister: “Would you give credit to an enemy against the most

    faithful of your friends?” After the death of his first wife, the emperor, at the request of the senate, drew from her monastery Euphrosyne, the daughter of Constantine the Sixth. Her august birth might justify a stipulation in the marriage-contract, that her children should equally share the empire with their elder brother. But the nuptials of Michael and Euphrosyne were barren; and she was content with the title of mother of Theophilus, his son and successor.

    The character of Theophilus is a rare example in which religious zeal has allowed, and perhaps magnified, the virtues of a heretic and a persecutor. His valor was often felt by the enemies, and his justice by the subjects, of the monarchy; but the valor of Theophilus was rash and fruitless, and his justice arbitrary and cruel. He displayed the banner of the cross against the Saracens; but his five expeditions were concluded by a signal overthrow: Amorium, the native city of his ancestors, was levelled with the ground and from his military toils he derived only the surname of the Unfortunate. The wisdom of a sovereign is comprised in the institution of laws and the choice of magistrates, and while he seems without action, his civil government revolves round his centre with the silence and order of the planetary system. But the justice of Theophilus was fashioned on the model of the Oriental despots, who, in personal and irregular acts of authority, consult the reason or passion of the moment, without measuring the sentence by the law, or the penalty by the offense. A poor woman threw herself at the emperor’s feet to complain of a powerful neighbor, the brother of the empress, who had raised his palace-wall to such an inconvenient height, that her humble dwelling was excluded from light and air! On the proof of the fact, instead of granting, like an ordinary judge, sufficient or ample damages to the plaintiff, the sovereign adjudged to her use and benefit the palace and the ground. Nor was Theophilus content with this extravagant satisfaction: his zeal converted a civil trespass into a criminal act; and the unfortunate patrician was stripped and scourged in the public place of Constantinople. For some venial

    offenses, some defect of equity or vigilance, the principal ministers, a præfect, a quæstor, a captain of the guards, were banished or mutilated, or scalded with boiling pitch, or burnt alive in the hippodrome; and as these dreadful examples might be the effects of error or caprice, they must have alienated from his service the best and wisest of the citizens. But the pride of the monarch was flattered in the exercise of power, or, as he thought, of virtue; and the people, safe in their obscurity, applauded the danger and debasement of their superiors. This extraordinary rigor was justified, in some measure, by its salutary consequences; since, after a scrutiny of seventeen days, not a complaint or abuse could be found in the court or city; and it might be alleged that the Greeks could be ruled only with a rod of iron, and that the public interest is the motive and law of the supreme judge. Yet in the crime, or the suspicion, of treason, that judge is of all others the most credulous and partial. Theophilus might inflict a tardy vengeance on the assassins of Leo and the saviors of his father; but he enjoyed the fruits of their crime; and his jealous tyranny sacrificed a brother and a prince to the future safety of his life. A Persian of the race of the Sassanides died in poverty and exile at Constantinople, leaving an only son, the issue of a plebeian marriage. At the age of twelve years, the royal birth of Theophobus was revealed, and his merit was not unworthy of his birth. He was educated in the Byzantine palace, a Christian and a soldier; advanced with rapid steps in the career of fortune and glory; received the hand of the emperor’s sister; and was promoted to the command of thirty thousand Persians, who, like his father, had fled from the Mahometan conquerors. These troops, doubly infected with mercenary and fanatic vices, were desirous of revolting against their benefactor, and erecting the standard of their native king but the loyal Theophobus rejected their offers, disconcerted their schemes, and escaped from their hands to the camp or palace of his royal brother. A generous confidence might have secured a faithful and able guardian for his wife and his infant son, to whom Theophilus, in the flower of his age, was compelled to leave the inheritance of the empire. But his jealousy was exasperated by envy and disease; he feared the

    dangerous virtues which might either support or oppress their infancy and weakness; and the dying emperor demanded the head of the Persian prince. With savage delight he recognized the familiar features of his brother: “Thou art no longer Theophobus,” he said; and, sinking on his couch, he added, with a faltering voice, “Soon, too soon, I shall be no more Theophilus!”

    Chapter XLVIII: Succession And Characters Of The Greek Emperors. —

    Part III.

    The Russians, who have borrowed from the Greeks the greatest part of their civil and ecclesiastical policy, preserved, till the last century, a singular institution in the marriage of the Czar. They collected, not the virgins of every rank and of every province, a vain and romantic idea, but the daughters of the principal nobles, who awaited in the palace the choice of their sovereign. It is affirmed, that a similar method was adopted in the nuptials of Theophilus. With a golden apple in his hand, he slowly walked between two lines of contending beauties: his eye was detained by the charms of Icasia, and in the awkwardness of a first declaration, the prince could only observe, that, in this world, women had been the cause of much evil; “And surely, sir,” she pertly replied, “they have likewise been the occasion of much good.” This affectation of unseasonable wit displeased the Imperial lover: he turned aside in disgust; Icasia concealed her mortification in a convent; and the modest silence of Theodora was rewarded with the golden apple. She deserved the love, but did not escape the severity, of her lord. From the palace garden he beheld a vessel deeply laden, and steering into the port: on the discovery that the precious cargo of Syrian luxury was the property of his wife, he condemned the ship to the flames, with a sharp reproach, that her avarice had degraded the character of an empress into that of a merchant. Yet his last choice intrusted her with the guardianship of the empire and her son

    Michael, who was left an orphan in the fifth year of his age. The restoration of images, and the final extirpation of the Iconoclasts, has endeared her name to the devotion of the Greeks; but in the fervor of religious zeal, Theodora entertained a grateful regard for the memory and salvation of her husband. After thirteen years of a prudent and frugal administration, she perceived the decline of her influence; but the second Irene imitated only the virtues of her predecessor. Instead of conspiring against the life or government of her son, she retired, without a struggle, though not without a murmur, to the solitude of private life, deploring the ingratitude, the vices, and the inevitable ruin, of the worthless youth.

    Among the successors of Nero and Elagabalus, we have not hitherto found the imitation of their vices, the character of a Roman prince who considered pleasure as the object of life, and virtue as the enemy of pleasure. Whatever might have been the maternal care of Theodora in the education of Michael the Third, her unfortunate son was a king before he was a man. If the ambitious mother labored to check the progress of reason, she could not cool the ebullition of passion; and her selfish policy was justly repaid by the contempt and ingratitude of the headstrong youth. At the age of eighteen, he rejected her authority, without feeling his own incapacity to govern the empire and himself. With Theodora, all gravity and wisdom retired from the court; their place was supplied by the alternate dominion of vice and folly; and it was impossible, without forfeiting the public esteem, to acquire or preserve the favor of the emperor. The millions of gold and silver which had been accumulated for the service of the state, were lavished on the vilest of men, who flattered his passions and shared his pleasures; and in a reign of thirteen years, the richest of sovereigns was compelled to strip the palace and the churches of their precious furniture. Like Nero, he delighted in the amusements of the theatre, and sighed to be surpassed in the accomplishments in which he should have blushed to excel. Yet the studies of Nero in music and poetry betrayed some symptoms of a liberal taste; the more ignoble arts of the

    son of Theophilus were confined to the chariot-race of the hippodrome. The four factions which had agitated the peace, still amused the idleness, of the capital: for himself, the emperor assumed the blue livery; the three rival colors were distributed to his favorites, and in the vile though eager contention he forgot the dignity of his person and the safety of his dominions. He silenced the messenger of an invasion, who presumed to divert his attention in the most critical moment of the race; and by his command, the importunate beacons were extinguished, that too frequently spread the alarm from Tarsus to Constantinople. The most skilful charioteers obtained the first place in his confidence and esteem; their merit was profusely rewarded the emperor feasted in their houses, and presented their children at the baptismal font; and while he applauded his own popularity, he affected to blame the cold and stately reserve of his predecessors. The unnatural lusts which had degraded even the manhood of Nero, were banished from the world; yet the strength of Michael was consumed by the indulgence of love and intemperance. * In his midnight revels, when his passions were inflamed by wine, he was provoked to issue the most sanguinary commands; and if any feelings of humanity were left, he was reduced, with the return of sense, to approve the salutary disobedience of his servants. But the most extraordinary feature in the character of Michael, is the profane mockery of the religion of his country. The superstition of the Greeks might indeed excite the smile of a philosopher; but his smile would have been rational and temperate, and he must have condemned the ignorant folly of a youth who insulted the objects of public veneration. A buffoon of the court was invested in the robes of the patriarch: his twelve metropolitans, among whom the emperor was ranked, assumed their ecclesiastical garments: they used or abused the sacred vessels of the altar; and in their bacchanalian feasts, the holy communion was administered in a nauseous compound of vinegar and mustard. Nor were these impious spectacles concealed from the eyes of the city. On the day of a solemn festival, the emperor, with his bishops or buffoons, rode on asses through the streets, encountered the

    true patriarch at the head of his clergy; and by their licentious shouts and obscene gestures, disordered the gravity of the Christian procession. The devotion of Michael appeared only in some offence to reason or piety: he received his theatrical crowns from the statue of the Virgin; and an Imperial tomb was violated for the sake of burning the bones of Constantine the Iconoclast. By this extravagant conduct, the son of Theophilus became as contemptible as he was odious: every citizen was impatient for the deliverance of his country; and even the favorites of the moment were apprehensive that a caprice might snatch away what a caprice had bestowed. In the thirtieth year of his age, and in the hour of intoxication and sleep, Michael the Third was murdered in his chamber by the founder of a new dynasty, whom the emperor had raised to an equality of rank and power.

    The genealogy of Basil the Macedonian (if it be not the spurious offspring of pride and flattery) exhibits a genuine picture of the revolution of the most illustrious families. The Arsacides, the rivals of Rome, possessed the sceptre of the East near four hundred years: a younger branch of these

    Parthian kings continued to reign in Armenia; and their royal descendants survived the partition and servitude of that ancient monarchy. Two of these, Artabanus and Chlienes, escaped or retired to the court of Leo the First: his bounty seated them in a safe and hospitable exile, in the province of Macedonia: Adrianople was their final settlement. During several generations they maintained the dignity of their birth; and their Roman patriotism rejected the tempting offers of the Persian and Arabian powers, who recalled them to their native country. But their splendor was insensibly clouded by time and poverty; and the father of Basil was reduced to a small farm, which he cultivated with his own hands: yet he scorned to disgrace the blood of the Arsacides by a plebeian alliance: his wife, a widow of Adrianople, was pleased to count among her ancestors the great Constantine; and their royal infant was connected by some dark affinity of lineage or country with the Macedonian Alexander. No sooner was he born, than the

    cradle of Basil, his family, and his city, were swept away by an inundation of the Bulgarians: he was educated a slave in a foreign land; and in this severe discipline, he acquired the hardiness of body and flexibility of mind which promoted his future elevation. In the age of youth or manhood he shared the deliverance of the Roman captives, who generously broke their fetters, marched through Bulgaria to the shores of the Euxine, defeated two armies of Barbarians, embarked in the ships which had been stationed for their reception, and returned to Constantinople, from whence they were distributed to their respective homes. But the freedom of Basil was naked and destitute: his farm was ruined by the calamities of war: after his father’s death, his manual labor, or service, could no longer support a family of orphans and he resolved to seek a more conspicuous theatre, in which every virtue and every vice may lead to the paths of greatness. The first night of his arrival at Constantinople, without friends or money, the weary pilgrim slept on the steps of the church of St. Diomede: he was fed by the casual hospitality of a monk; and was introduced to the service of a cousin and namesake of the emperor Theophilus; who, though himself of a diminutive person, was always followed by a train of tall and handsome domestics. Basil attended his patron to the government of Peloponnesus; eclipsed, by his personal merit the birth and dignity of Theophilus, and formed a useful connection with a wealthy and charitable matron of Patras. Her spiritual or carnal love embraced the young adventurer, whom she adopted as her son. Danielis presented him with thirty slaves; and the produce of her bounty was expended in the support of his brothers, and the purchase of some large estates in Macedonia. His gratitude or ambition still attached him to the service of Theophilus; and a lucky accident recommended him to the notice of the court. A famous wrestler, in the train of the Bulgarian ambassadors, had defied, at the royal banquet, the boldest and most robust of the Greeks. The strength of Basil was praised; he accepted the challenge; and the Barbarian champion was overthrown at the first onset. A beautiful but vicious horse was condemned to be hamstrung: it was subdued by the dexterity and courage of the servant of

    Theophilus; and his conqueror was promoted to an honorable rank in the Imperial stables. But it was impossible to obtain the confidence of Michael, without complying with his vices; and his new favorite, the great chamberlain of the palace, was raised and supported by a disgraceful marriage with a royal concubine, and the dishonor of his sister, who succeeded to her place. The public administration had been abandoned to the Cæsar Bardas, the brother and enemy of Theodora; but the arts of female influence persuaded Michael to hate and to fear his uncle: he was drawn from Constantinople, under the pretence of a Cretan expedition, and stabbed in the tent of audience, by the sword of the chamberlain, and in the presence of the emperor. About a month after this execution, Basil was invested with the title of Augustus and the government of the empire. He supported this unequal association till his influence was fortified by popular esteem. His life was endangered by the caprice of the emperor; and his dignity was profaned by a second colleague, who had rowed in the galleys. Yet the murder of his benefactor must be condemned as an act of ingratitude and treason; and the churches which he dedicated to the name of St. Michael were a poor and puerile expiation of his guilt.

    The different ages of Basil the First may be compared with those of Augustus. The situation of the Greek did not allow him in his earliest youth to lead an army against his country; or to proscribe the nobles of her sons; but his aspiring genius stooped to the arts of a slave; he dissembled his ambition and even his virtues, and grasped, with the bloody hand of an assassin, the empire which he ruled with the wisdom and tenderness of a parent. A private citizen may feel his interest repugnant to his duty; but it must be from a deficiency of sense or courage, that an absolute monarch can separate his happiness from his glory, or his glory from the public welfare. The life or panegyric of Basil has indeed been composed and published under the long reign of his descendants; but even their stability on the throne may be justly ascribed to the superior merit of their ancestor. In his character, his grandson

    Constantine has attempted to delineate a perfect image of royalty: but that feeble prince, unless he had copied a real model, could not easily have soared so high above the level of his own conduct or conceptions. But the most solid praise of Basil is drawn from the comparison of a ruined and a flourishing monarchy, that which he wrested from the dissolute Michael, and that which he bequeathed to the Mecedonian dynasty. The evils which had been sanctified by time and example, were corrected by his master-hand; and he revived, if not the national spirit, at least the order and majesty of the Roman empire. His application was indefatigable, his temper cool, his understanding vigorous and decisive; and in his practice he observed that rare and salutary moderation, which pursues each virtue, at an equal distance between the opposite vices. His military service had been confined to the palace: nor was the emperor endowed with the spirit or the talents of a warrior. Yet under his reign the Roman arms were again formidable to the Barbarians. As soon as he had formed a new army by discipline and exercise, he appeared in person on the banks of the Euphrates, curbed the pride of the Saracens, and suppressed the dangerous though just revolt of the Manichæans. His indignation against a rebel who had long eluded his pursuit, provoked him to wish and to pray, that, by the grace of God, he might drive three arrows into the head of Chrysochir. That odious head, which had been obtained by treason rather than by valor, was suspended from a tree, and thrice exposed to the dexterity of the Imperial archer; a base revenge against the dead, more worthy of the times than of the character of Basil. But his principal merit was in the civil administration of the finances and of the laws. To replenish and exhausted treasury, it was proposed to resume the lavish and ill-placed gifts of his predecessor: his prudence abated one moiety of the restitution; and a sum of twelve hundred thousand pounds was instantly procured to answer the most pressing demands, and to allow some space for the mature operations of economy. Among the various schemes for the improvement of the revenue, a new mode was suggested of capitation, or tribute, which would have too much depended on the arbitrary

    discretion of the assessors. A sufficient list of honest and able agents was instantly produced by the minister; but on the more careful scrutiny of Basil himself, only two could be found, who might be safely intrusted with such dangerous powers; but they justified his esteem by declining his confidence. But the serious and successful diligence of the emperor established by degrees the equitable balance of property and payment, of receipt and expenditure; a peculiar fund was appropriated to each service; and a public method secured the interest of the prince and the property of the people. After reforming the luxury, he assigned two patrimonial estates to supply the decent plenty, of the Imperial table: the contributions of the subject were reserved for his defence; and the residue was employed in the embellishment of the capital and provinces. A taste for building, however costly, may deserve some praise and much excuse: from thence industry is fed, art is encouraged, and some object is attained of public emolument or pleasure: the use of a road, an aqueduct, or a hospital, is obvious and solid; and the hundred churches that arose by the command of Basil were consecrated to the devotion of the age. In the character of a judge he was assiduous and impartial; desirous to save, but not afraid to strike: the oppressors of the people were severely chastised; but his personal foes, whom it might be unsafe to pardon, were condemned, after the loss of their eyes, to a life of solitude and repentance. The change of language and manners demanded a revision of the obsolete jurisprudence of Justinian: the voluminous body of his Institutes, Pandects, Code, and Novels, was digested under forty titles, in the Greek idiom; and the Basilics, which were improved and completed by his son and grandson, must be referred to the original genius of the founder of their race. This glorious reign was terminated by an accident in the chase. A furious stag entangled his horns in the belt of Basil, and raised him from his horse: he was rescued by an attendant, who cut the belt and slew the animal; but the fall, or the fever, exhausted the strength of the aged monarch, and he expired in the palace amidst the tears of his family and people. If he struck off the head of the faithful servant for presuming to draw his sword

    against his sovereign, the pride of despotism, which had lain dormant in his life, revived in the last moments of despair, when he no longer wanted or valued the opinion of mankind.

    Of the four sons of the emperor, Constantine died before his father, whose grief and credulity were amused by a flattering impostor and a vain apparition. Stephen, the youngest, was content with the honors of a patriarch and a saint; both Leo and Alexander were alike invested with the purple, but the powers of government were solely exercised by the elder brother. The name of Leo the Sixth has been dignified with the title of philosopher; and the union of the prince and the sage, of the active and speculative virtues, would indeed constitute the perfection of human nature. But the claims of Leo are far short of this ideal excellence. Did he reduce his passions and appetites under the dominion of reason? His life was spent in the pomp of the palace, in the society of his wives and concubines; and even the clemency which he showed, and the peace which he strove to preserve, must be imputed to the softness and indolence of his character. Did he subdue his prejudices, and those of his subjects? His mind was tinged with the most puerile superstition; the influence of the clergy, and the errors of the people, were consecrated by his laws; and the oracles of Leo, which reveal, in prophetic style, the fates of the empire, are founded on the arts of astrology and divination. If we still inquire the reason of his sage appellation, it can only be replied, that the son of Basil was less ignorant than the greater part of his contemporaries in church and state; that his education had been directed by the learned Photius; and that several books of profane and ecclesiastical science were composed by the pen, or in the name, of the Imperial philosopher. But the reputation of his philosophy and religion was overthrown by a domestic vice, the repetition of his nuptials. The primitive ideas of the merit and holiness of celibacy were preached by the monks and entertained by the Greeks. Marriage was allowed as a necessary means for the propagation of mankind; after the death of either party, the survivor might satisfy, by a second union, the weakness or the

    strength of the flesh: but a third marriage was censured as a state of legal fornication; and a fourthwas a sin or scandal as yet unknown to the Christians of the East. In the beginning of his reign, Leo himself had abolished the state of concubines, and condemned, without annulling, third marriages: but his patriotism and love soon compelled him to violate his own laws, and to incur the penance, which in a similar case he had imposed on his subjects. In his three first alliances, his nuptial bed was unfruitful; the emperor required a female companion, and the empire a legitimate heir. The beautiful Zoe was introduced into the palace as a concubine; and after a trial of her fecundity, and the birth of Constantine, her lover declared his intention of legitimating the mother and the child, by the celebration of his fourth nuptials. But the patriarch Nicholas refused his blessing: the Imperial baptism of the young prince was obtained by a promise of separation; and the contumacious husband of Zoe was excluded from the communion of the faithful. Neither the fear of exile, nor the desertion of his brethren, nor the authority of the Latin church, nor the danger of failure or doubt in the succession to the empire, could bend the spirit of the inflexible monk. After the death of Leo, he was recalled from exile to the civil and ecclesiastical administration; and the edict of union which was promulgated in the name of Constantine, condemned the future scandal of fourth marriages, and left a tacit imputation on his own birth.

    In the Greek language, purple and porphyry are the same word: and as the colors of nature are invariable, we may learn, that a dark deep red was the Tyrian dye which stained the purple of the ancients. An apartment of the Byzantine palace was lined with porphyry: it was reserved for the use of the pregnant empresses; and the royal birth of their children was expressed by the appellation of porphyrogenite, or born in the purple. Several of the Roman princes had been blessed with an heir; but this peculiar surname was first applied to Constantine the Seventh. His life and titular reign were of equal duration; but of fifty-four years, six had elapsed before

    his father’s death; and the son of Leo was ever the voluntary or reluctant subject of those who oppressed his weakness or abused his confidence. His uncle Alexander, who had long been invested with the title of Augustus, was the first colleague and governor of the young prince: but in a rapid career of vice and folly, the brother of Leo already emulated the reputation of Michael; and when he was extinguished by a timely death, he entertained a project of castrating his nephew, and leaving the empire to a worthless favorite. The succeeding years of the minority of Constantine were occupied by his mother Zoe, and a succession or council of seven regents, who pursued their interest, gratified their passions, abandoned the republic, supplanted each other, and finally vanished in the presence of a soldier. From an obscure origin, Romanus Lecapenus had raised himself to the command of the naval armies; and in the anarchy of the times, had deserved, or at least had obtained, the national esteem. With a victorious and affectionate fleet, he sailed from the mouth of the Danube into the harbor of Constantinople, and was hailed as the deliverer of the people, and the guardian of the prince. His supreme office was at first defined by the new appellation of father of the emperor; but Romanus soon disdained the subordinate powers of a minister, and assumed with the titles of Cæsar and Augustus, the full independence of royalty, which he held near five-and-twenty years. His three sons, Christopher, Stephen, and Constantine were successively adorned with the same honors, and the lawful emperor was degraded from the first to the fifth rank in this college of princes. Yet, in the preservation of his life and crown, he might still applaud his own fortune and the clemency of the usurper. The examples of ancient and modern history would have excused the ambition of Romanus: the powers and the laws of the empire were in his hand; the spurious birth of Constantine would have justified his exclusion; and the grave or the monastery was open to receive the son of the concubine. But Lecapenus does not appear to have possessed either the virtues or the vices of a tyrant. The spirit and activity of his private life dissolved away in the sunshine of the throne; and in his licentious pleasures, he forgot the safety both of the

    republic and of his family. Of a mild and religious character, he respected the sanctity of oaths, the innocence of the youth, the memory of his parents, and the attachment of the people. The studious temper and retirement of Constantine disarmed the jealousy of power: his books and music, his pen and his pencil, were a constant source of amusement; and if he could improve a scanty allowance by the sale of his pictures, if their price was not enhanced by the name of the artist, he was endowed with a personal talent, which few princes could employ in the hour of adversity.

    The fall of Romanus was occasioned by his own vices and those of his children. After the decease of Christopher, his eldest son, the two surviving brothers quarrelled with each other, and conspired against their father. At the hour of noon, when all strangers were regularly excluded from the palace, they entered his apartment with an armed force, and conveyed him, in the habit of a monk, to a small island in the Propontis, which was peopled by a religious community. The rumor of this domestic revolution excited a tumult in the city; but Porphyrogenitus alone, the true and lawful emperor, was the object of the public care; and the sons of Lecapenus were taught, by tardy experience, that they had achieved a guilty and perilous enterprise for the benefit of their rival. Their sister Helena, the wife of Constantine, revealed, or supposed, their treacherous design of assassinating her husband at the royal banquet. His loyal adherents were alarmed, and the two usurpers were prevented, seized, degraded from the purple, and embarked for the same island and monastery where their father had been so lately confined. Old Romanus met them on the beach with a sarcastic smile, and, after a just reproach of their folly and ingratitude, presented his Imperial colleagues with an equal share of his water and vegetable diet. In the fortieth year of his reign, Constantine the Seventh obtained the possession of the Eastern world, which he ruled or seemed to rule, near fifteen years. But he was devoid of that energy of character which could emerge into a life of action and glory; and the studies, which had amused and dignified his leisure,

    were incompatible with the serious duties of a sovereign. The emperor neglected the practice to instruct his son Romanus in the theory of government; while he indulged the habits of intemperance and sloth, he dropped the reins of the administration into the hands of Helena his wife; and, in the shifting scene of her favor and caprice, each minister was regretted in the promotion of a more worthless successor. Yet the birth and misfortunes of Constantine had endeared him to the Greeks; they excused his failings; they respected his learning, his innocence, and charity, his love of justice; and the ceremony of his funeral was mourned with the unfeigned tears of his subjects. The body, according to ancient custom, lay in state in the vestibule of the palace; and the civil and military officers, the patricians, the senate, and the clergy approached in due order to adore and kiss the inanimate corpse of their sovereign. Before the procession moved towards the Imperial sepulchre, a herald proclaimed this awful admonition: “Arise, O king of the world, and obey the summons of the King of kings!”

    The death of Constantine was imputed to poison; and his son Romanus, who derived that name from his maternal grandfather, ascended the throne of Constantinople. A prince who, at the age of twenty, could be suspected of anticipating his inheritance, must have been already lost in the public esteem; yet Romanus was rather weak than wicked; and the largest share of the guilt was transferred to his wife, Theophano, a woman of base origin masculine spirit, and flagitious manners. The sense of personal glory and public happiness, the true pleasures of royalty, were unknown to the son of Constantine; and, while the two brothers, Nicephorus and Leo, triumphed over the Saracens, the hours which the emperor owed to his people were consumed in strenuous idleness. In the morning he visited the circus; at noon he feasted the senators; the greater part of the afternoon he spent in the sphristerium, or tennis-court, the only theatre of his victories; from thence he passed over to the Asiatic side of the Bosphorus, hunted and killed four wild boars of the largest

    size, and returned to the palace, proudly content with the labors of the day. In strength and beauty he was conspicuous above his equals: tall and straight as a young cypress, his complexion was fair and florid, his eyes sparkling, his shoulders broad, his nose long and aquiline. Yet even these perfections were insufficient to fix the love of Theophano; and, after a reign of four * years, she mingled for her husband the same deadly draught which she had composed for his father.

    By his marriage with this impious woman, Romanus the younger left two sons, Basil the Second and Constantine the Ninth, and two daughters, Theophano and Anne. The eldest sister was given to Otho the Second, emperor of the West; the younger became the wife of Wolodomir, great duke and apostle of Russia, and by the marriage of her granddaughter with Henry the First, king of France, the blood of the Macedonians, and perhaps of the Arsacides, still flows in the veins of the Bourbon line. After the death of her husband, the empress aspired to reign in the name of her sons, the elder of whom was five, and the younger only two, years of age; but she soon felt the instability of a throne which was supported by a female who could not be esteemed, and two infants who could not be feared. Theophano looked around for a protector, and threw herself into the arms of the bravest soldier; her heart was capacious; but the deformity of the new favorite rendered it more than probable that interest was the motive and excuse of her love. Nicephorus Phocus united, in the popular opinion, the double merit of a hero and a saint. In the former character, his qualifications were genuine and splendid: the descendant of a race illustrious by their military exploits, he had displayed in every station and in every province the courage of a soldier and the conduct of a chief; and Nicephorus was crowned with recent laurels, from the important conquest of the Isle of Crete. His religion was of a more ambiguous cast; and his hair-cloth, his fasts, his pious idiom, and his wish to retire from the business of the world, were a convenient mask for his dark and dangerous ambition. Yet he imposed on a holy patriarch, by whose influence, and

    by a decree of the senate, he was intrusted, during the minority of the young princes, with the absolute and independent command of the Oriental armies. As soon as he had secured the leaders and the troops, he boldly marched to Constantinople, trampled on his enemies, avowed his correspondence with the empress, and without degrading her sons, assumed, with the title of Augustus, the preeminence of rank and the plenitude of power. But his marriage with Theophano was refused by the same patriarch who had placed the crown on his head: by his second nuptials he incurred a year of canonical penance; * a bar of spiritual affinity was opposed to their celebration; and some evasion and perjury were required to silence the scruples of the clergy and people. The popularity of the emperor was lost in the purple: in a reign of six years he provoked the hatred of strangers and subjects: and the hypocrisy and avarice of the first Nicephorus were revived in his successor. Hypocrisy I shall never justify or palliate; but I will dare to observe, that the odious vice of avarice is of all others most hastily arraigned, and most unmercifully condemned. In a private citizen, our judgment seldom expects an accurate scrutiny into his fortune and expense; and in a steward of the public treasure, frugality is always a virtue, and the increase of taxes too often an indispensable duty. In the use of his patrimony, the generous temper of Nicephorus had been proved; and the revenue was strictly applied to the service of the state: each spring the emperor marched in person against the Saracens; and every Roman might compute the employment of his taxes in triumphs, conquests, and the security of the Eastern barrier.

    Chapter XLVIII: Succession And Characters Of The Greek Emperors. —

    Part IV.

    Among the warriors who promoted his elevation, and served under his standard, a noble and valiant Armenian had deserved and obtained the most eminent rewards. The stature

    of John Zimisces was below the ordinary standard: but this diminutive body was endowed with strength, beauty, and the soul of a hero. By the jealousy of the emperor’s brother, he was degraded from the office of general of the East, to that of director of the posts, and his murmurs were chastised with disgrace and exile. But Zimisces was ranked among the numerous lovers of the empress: on her intercession, he was permitted to reside at Chalcedon, in the neighborhood of the capital: her bounty was repaid in his clandestine and amorous visits to the palace; and Theophano consented, with alacrity, to the death of an ugly and penurious husband. Some bold and trusty conspirators were concealed in her most private chambers: in the darkness of a winter night, Zimisces, with his principal companions, embarked in a small boat, traversed the Bosphorus, landed at the palace stairs, and silently ascended a ladder of ropes, which was cast down by the female attendants. Neither his own suspicions, nor the warnings of his friends, nor the tardy aid of his brother Leo, nor the fortress which he had erected in the palace, could protect Nicephorus from a domestic foe, at whose voice every door was open to the assassins. As he slept on a bear-skin on the ground, he was roused by their noisy intrusion, and thirty daggers glittered before his eyes. It is doubtful whether Zimisces imbrued his hands in the blood of his sovereign; but he enjoyed the inhuman spectacle of revenge. * The murder was protracted by insult and cruelty: and as soon as the head of Nicephorus was shown from the window, the tumult was hushed, and the Armenian was emperor of the East. On the day of his coronation, he was stopped on the threshold of St. Sophia, by the intrepid patriarch; who charged his conscience with the deed of treason and blood; and required, as a sign of repentance, that he should separate himself from his more criminal associate. This sally of apostolic zeal was not offensive to the prince, since he could neither love nor trust a woman who had repeatedly violated the most sacred obligations; and Theophano, instead of sharing his imperial fortune, was dismissed with ignominy from his bed and palace. In their last interview, she displayed a frantic and impotent rage; accused the ingratitude of her lover; assaulted,

    with words and blows, her son Basil, as he stood silent and submissive in the presence of a superior colleague; and avowed her own prostitution in proclaiming the illegitimacy of his birth. The public indignation was appeased by her exile, and the punishment of the meaner accomplices: the death of an unpopular prince was forgiven; and the guilt of Zimisces was forgotten in the splendor of his virtues. Perhaps his profusion was less useful to the state than the avarice of Nicephorus; but his gentle and generous behavior delighted all who approached his person; and it was only in the paths of victory that he trod in the footsteps of his predecessor. The greatest part of his reign was employed in the camp and the field: his personal valor and activity were signalized on the Danube and the Tigris, the ancient boundaries of the Roman world; and by his double triumph over the Russians and the Saracens, he deserved the titles of savior of the empire, and conqueror of the East. In his last return from Syria, he observed that the most fruitful lands of his new provinces were possessed by the eunuchs. “And is it for them,” he exclaimed, with honest indignation, “that we have fought and conquered? Is it for them that we shed our blood, and exhaust the treasures of our people?” The complaint was reëchoed to the palace, and the death of Zimisces is strongly marked with the suspicion of poison.

    Under this usurpation, or regency, of twelve years, the two lawful emperors, Basil and Constantine, had silently grown to the age of manhood. Their tender years had been incapable of dominion: the respectful modesty of their attendance and salutation was due to the age and merit of their guardians; the childless ambition of those guardians had no temptation to violate their right of succession: their patrimony was ably and faithfully administered; and the premature death of Zimisces was a loss, rather than a benefit, to the sons of Romanus. Their want of experience detained them twelve years longer the obscure and voluntary pupils of a minister, who extended his reign by persuading them to indulge the pleasures of youth, and to disdain the labors of government. In this silken web,

    the weakness of Constantine was forever entangled; but his elder brother felt the impulse of genius and the desire of action; he frowned, and the minister was no more. Basil was the acknowledged sovereign of Constantinople and the provinces of Europe; but Asia was oppressed by two veteran generals, Phocas and Sclerus, who, alternately friends and enemies, subjects and rebels, maintained their independence, and labored to emulate the example of successful usurpation. Against these domestic enemies the son of Romanus first drew his sword, and they trembled in the presence of a lawful and high-spirited prince. The first, in the front of battle, was thrown from his horse, by the stroke of poison, or an arrow; the second, who had been twice loaded with chains, * and twice invested with the purple, was desirous of ending in peace the small remainder of his days. As the aged suppliant approached the throne, with dim eyes and faltering steps, leaning on his two attendants, the emperor exclaimed, in the insolence of youth and power, “And is this the man who has so long been the object of our terror?” After he had confirmed his own authority, and the peace of the empire, the trophies of Nicephorus and Zimisces would not suffer their royal pupil to sleep in the palace. His long and frequent expeditions against the Saracens were rather glorious than useful to the empire; but the final destruction of the kingdom of Bulgaria appears, since the time of Belisarius, the most important triumph of the Roman arms. Yet, instead of applauding their victorious prince, his subjects detested the rapacious and rigid avarice of Basil; and in the imperfect narrative of his exploits, we can only discern the courage, patience, and ferociousness of a soldier. A vicious education, which could not subdue his spirit, had clouded his mind; he was ignorant of every science; and the remembrance of his learned and feeble grandsire might encourage his real or affected contempt of laws and lawyers, of artists and arts. Of such a character, in such an age, superstition took a firm and lasting possession; after the first license of his youth, Basil the Second devoted his life, in the palace and the camp, to the penance of a hermit, wore the monastic habit under his robes and armor, observed a vow of continence, and imposed on his appetites a perpetual

    abstinence from wine and flesh. In the sixty-eighth year of his age, his martial spirit urged him to embark in person ferso the clergy and the curse of the people. After his decease, his brother Constantine enjoyed, about three years, the power, ersrather the pleasures, of royalty; and his only care was the settlement of the succession. He had enjoyed sixty-six years the title of Augustus; and the reign of the two brothers is the longest, and most obscure, of the Byzantine history.

    A lineal succession of five emperors, in a period of one hundred and sixty years, had attached the loyalty of the Greeks to the Macedonian dynasty, which had been thrice respected by the usurpers of their power. After the death of Constantine the Ninth, the last male of the royal race, a new and broken scene presents itself, and the accumulated years of twelve emperors do not equal the space of his single reign. His elder brother had preferred his private chastity to the public interest, and Constantine himself had only three daughters; Eudocia, who took the veil, and Zoe and Theodora, who were preserved till a mature age in a state of ignorance and virginity. When their marriage was discussed in the council of their dying father, the cold erspious Theodora refused to give an heir to the empire, but her sister Zoe presented herself a willing victim at the altar. Romanus Argyrus, a patrician of a graceful person and fair reputation, was chosen fersher husband, and, on his declining thatat blindness or death was the second alternative. The motive of his reluctance was conjugal affection but his faithful wife sacrificed her own happiness to his safety and greatness; and her entrance into a monastery removed the only bar to the Imperial nuptials. After the decease of Constantine, the sceptre devolved to Romanus the Third; but his labors at the indulgence of pleasure. Her favorite chamberlain was a handsome Paphlagonian of the name of Michael, whose first trade had been that of a money-changer; and Romanus, either from gratitude ersequity, connived at their criminal intercourse, ersaccepted a slight assurance of their innocence. But Zoe soon justified the Roman maxim, that every

    adulteress is capable of poisoning her husband; and the death of Romanus was instantly followed by the scandalous marriage and elevation of Michael the Fourth. The expectations of Zoe were, however, disappointed: instead of a vigorous and grateful lover, she had placed in her bed a miserable wretch, whose health and reason were impaired by epileptic fits, and whose conscience was tormented by despair and remorse. The most skilful physicians of the mind and body were summoned to his aid; and his hopes were amused by frequent pilgrimages to the baths, and to the tombs of the most popular saints; the monks applauded his penance, and, except restitution, (but to whom should he have restored?) Michael sought every method of expiating his guilt. While he groaned and prayed in sackcloth and ashes, his brother, the eunuch John, smiled at his remorse, and enjoyed the harvest of a crime of which himself was the secret and most guilty author. His administration was only the art of satiating his avarice, and Zoe became a captive in the palace of her fathers, and in the hands of her slaves. When he perceived the irretrievable decline of his brother’s health, he introduced his nephew, another Michael, who derived his surname of Calaphates from his father’s occupation in the careening of vessels: at the command of the eunuch, Zoe adopted for her son the son of a mechanic; and this fictitious heir was invested with the title and purple of the Cæsars, in the presence of the senate and clergy. So feeble was the character of Zoe, that she was oppressed by the liberty and power which she recovered by the death of the Paphlagonian; and at the end of four days, she placed the crown on the head of Michael the Fifth, who had protested, with tears and oaths, that he should ever reign the first and most obedient of her subjects. The only act of his short reign was his base ingratitude to his benefactors, the eunuch and the empress. The disgrace of the former was pleasing to the public: but the murmurs, and at length the clamors, of Constantinople deplored the exile of Zoe, the daughter of so many emperors; her vices were forgotten, and Michael was taught, that there is a period in which the patience of the tamest slaves rises into fury and revenge. The citizens of every degree assembled in a

    formidable tumult which lasted three days; they besieged the palace, forced the gates, recalled their mothers, Zoe from her prison, Theodora from her monastery, and condemned the son of Calaphates to the loss of his eyes or of his life. For the first time the Greeks beheld with surprise the two royal sisters seated on the same throne, presiding in the senate, and giving audience to the ambassadors of the nations. But the singular union subsisted no more than two months; the two sovereigns, their tempers, interests, and adherents, were secretly hostile to each other; and as Theodora was still averse to marriage, the indefatigable Zoe, at the age of sixty, consented, for the public good, to sustain the embraces of a third husband, and the censures of the Greek church. His name and number were Constantine the Tenth, and the epithet of Monomachus, the single combatant, must have been expressive of his valor and victory in some public or private quarrel. But his health was broken by the tortures of the gout, and his dissolute reign was spent in the alternative of sickness and pleasure. A fair and noble widow had accompanied Constantine in his exile to the Isle of Lesbos, and Sclerena gloried in the appellation of his mistress. After his marriage and elevation, she was invested with the title and pomp of Augusta, and occupied a contiguous apartment in the palace. The lawful consort (such was the delicacy or corruption of Zoe) consented to this strange and scandalous partition; and the emperor appeared in public between his wife and his concubine. He survived them both; but the last measures of Constantine to change the order of succession were prevented by the more vigilant friends of Theodora; and after his decease, she resumed, with the general consent, the possession of her inheritance. In her name, and by the influence of four eunuchs, the Eastern world was peaceably governed about nineteen months; and as they wished to prolong their dominion, they persuaded the aged princess to nominate for her successor Michael the Sixth. The surname of Stratioticus declares his military profession; but the crazy and decrepit veteran could only see with the eyes, and execute with the hands, of his ministers. Whilst he ascended the throne, Theodora sunk into the grave; the last of the Macedonian or Basilian dynasty. I have hastily reviewed,

    and gladly dismiss, this shameful and destructive period of twenty-eight years, in which the Greeks, degraded below the common level of servitude, were transferred like a herd of cattle by the choice or caprice of two impotent females.

    From this night of slavery, a ray of freedom, or at least of spirit, begins to emerge: the Greeks either preserved or revived the use of surnames, which perpetuate the fame of hereditary virtue: and we now discern the rise, succession, and alliances of the last dynasties of Constantinople and Trebizond. The Comneni, who upheld for a while the fate of the sinking empire, assumed the honor of a Roman origin: but the family had been long since transported from Italy to Asia. Their patrimonial estate was situate in the district of Castamona, in the neighborhood of the Euxine; and one of their chiefs, who had already entered the paths of ambition, revisited with affection, perhaps with regret, the modest though honorable dwelling of his fathers. The first of their line was the illustrious Manuel, who in the reign of the second Basil, contributed by war and treaty to appease the troubles of the East: he left, in a tender age, two sons, Isaac and John, whom, with the consciousness of desert, he bequeathed to the gratitude and favor of his sovereign. The noble youths were carefully trained in the learning of the monastery, the arts of the palace, and the exercises of the camp: and from the domestic service of the guards, they were rapidly promoted to the command of provinces and armies. Their fraternal union doubled the force and reputation of the Comneni, and their ancient nobility was illustrated by the marriage of the two brothers, with a captive princess of Bulgaria, and the daughter of a patrician, who had obtained the name of Charon from the number of enemies whom he had sent to the infernal shades. The soldiers had served with reluctant loyalty a series of effeminate masters; the elevation of Michael the Sixth was a personal insult to the more deserving generals; and their discontent was inflamed by the parsimony of the emperor and the insolence of the eunuchs. They secretly assembled in the sanctuary of St. Sophia, and the votes of the military synod would have been

    unanimous in favor of the old and valiant Catacalon, if the patriotism or modesty of the veteran had not suggested the importance of birth as well as merit in the choice of a sovereign. Isaac Comnenus was approved by general consent, and the associates separated without delay to meet in the plains of Phrygia at the head of their respective squadrons and detachments. The cause of Michael was defended in a single battle by the mercenaries of the Imperial guard, who were aliens to the public interest, and animated only by a principle of honor and gratitude. After their defeat, the fears of the emperor solicited a treaty, which was almost accepted by the moderation of the Comnenian. But the former was betrayed by his ambassadors, and the latter was prevented by his friends. The solitary Michael submitted to the voice of the people; the patriarch annulled their oath of allegiance; and as he shaved the head of the royal monk, congratulated his beneficial exchange of temporal royalty for the kingdom of heaven; an exchange, however, which the priest, on his own account, would probably have declined. By the hands of the same patriarch, Isaac Comnenus was solemnly crowned; the sword which he inscribed on his coins might be an offensive symbol, if it implied his title by conquest; but this sword would have been drawn against the foreign and domestic enemies of the state. The decline of his health and vigor suspended the operation of active virtue; and the prospect of approaching death determined him to interpose some moments between life and eternity. But instead of leaving the empire as the marriage portion of his daughter, his reason and inclination concurred in the preference of his brother John, a soldier, a patriot, and the father of five sons, the future pillars of an hereditary succession. His first modest reluctance might be the natural dictates of discretion and tenderness, but his obstinate and successful perseverance, however it may dazzle with the show of virtue, must be censured as a criminal desertion of his duty, and a rare offence against his family and country. The purple which he had refused was accepted by Constantine Ducas, a friend of the Comnenian house, and whose noble birth was adorned with the experience and reputation of civil policy. In the monastic habit, Isaac recovered his health, and survived

    two years his voluntary abdication. At the command of his abbot, he observed the rule of St. Basil, and executed the most servile offices of the convent: but his latent vanity was gratified by the frequent and respectful visits of the reigning monarch, who revered in his person the character of a benefactor and a saint.

    If Constantine the Eleventh were indeed the subject most worthy of empire, we must pity the debasement of the age and nation in which he was chosen. In the labor of puerile declamations he sought, without obtaining, the crown of eloquence, more precious, in his opinion, than that of Rome; and in the subordinate functions of a judge, he forgot the duties of a sovereign and a warrior. Far from imitating the patriotic indifference of the authors of his greatness, Ducas was anxious only to secure, at the expense of the republic, the power and prosperity of his children. His three sons, Michael the Seventh, Andronicus the First, and Constantine the Twelfth, were invested, in a tender age, with the equal title of Augustus; and the succession was speedily opened by their father’s death. His widow, Eudocia, was intrusted with the administration; but experience had taught the jealousy of the dying monarch to protect his sons from the danger of her second nuptials; and her solemn engagement, attested by the principal senators, was deposited in the hands of the patriarch. Before the end of seven months, the wants of Eudocia, or those of the state, called aloud for the male virtues of a soldier; and her heart had already chosen Romanus Diogenes, whom she raised from the scaffold to the throne. The discovery of a treasonable attempt had exposed him to the severity of the laws: his beauty and valor absolved him in the eyes of the empress; and Romanus, from a mild exile, was recalled on the second day to the command of the Oriental armies. Her royal choice was yet unknown to the public; and the promise which would have betrayed her falsehood and levity, was stolen by a dexterous emissary from the ambition of the patriarch. Xiphilin at first alleged the sanctity of oaths, and the sacred nature of a trust; but a whisper, that his

    brother was the future emperor, relaxed his scruples, and forced him to confess that the public safety was the supreme law. He resigned the important paper; and when his hopes were confounded by the nomination of Romanus, he could no longer regain his security, retract his declarations, nor oppose the second nuptials of the empress. Yet a murmur was heard in the palace; and the Barbarian guards had raised their battle-axes in the cause of the house of Lucas, till the young princes were soothed by the tears of their mother and the solemn assurances of the fidelity of their guardian, who filled the Imperial station with dignity and honor. Hereafter I shall relate his valiant, but unsuccessful, efforts to resist the progress of the Turks. His defeat and captivity inflicted a deadly wound on the Byzantine monarchy of the East; and after he was released from the chains of the sultan, he vainly sought his wife and his subjects. His wife had been thrust into a monastery, and the subjects of Romanus had embraced the rigid maxim of the civil law, that a prisoner in the hands of the enemy is deprived, as by the stroke of death, of all the public and private rights of a citizen. In the general consternation, the Cæsar John asserted the indefeasible right of his three nephews: Constantinople listened to his voice: and the Turkish captive was proclaimed in the capital, and received on the frontier, as an enemy of the republic. Romanus was not more fortunate in domestic than in foreign war: the loss of two battles compelled him to yield, on the assurance of fair and honorable treatment; but his enemies were devoid of faith or humanity; and, after the cruel extinction of his sight, his wounds were left to bleed and corrupt, till in a few days he was relieved from a state of misery. Under the triple reign of the house of Ducas, the two younger brothers were reduced to the vain honors of the purple; but the eldest, the pusillanimous Michael, was incapable of sustaining the Roman sceptre; and his surname of Parapinaces denotes the reproach which he shared with an avaricious favorite, who enhanced the price, and diminished the measure, of wheat. In the school of Psellus, and after the example of his mother, the son of Eudocia made some proficiency in philosophy and rhetoric; but his character was degraded, rather than ennobled, by the

    virtues of a monk and the learning of a sophist. Strong in the contempt of their sovereign and their own esteem, two generals, at the head of the European and Asiatic legions, assumed the purple at Adrianople and Nice. Their revolt was in the same months; they bore the same name of Nicephorus; but the two candidates were distinguished by the surnames of Bryennius and Botaniates; the former in the maturity of wisdom and courage, the latter conspicuous only by the memory of his past exploits. While Botaniates advanced with cautious and dilatory steps, his active competitor stood in arms before the gates of Constantinople. The name of Bryennius was illustrious; his cause was popular; but his licentious troops could not be restrained from burning and pillaging a suburb; and the people, who would have hailed the rebel, rejected and repulsed the incendiary of his country. This change of the public opinion was favorable to Botaniates, who at length, with an army of Turks, approached the shores of Chalcedon. A formal invitation, in the name of the patriarch, the synod, and the senate, was circulated through the streets of Constantinople; and the general assembly, in the dome of St. Sophia, debated, with order and calmness, on the choice of their sovereign. The guards of Michael would have dispersed this unarmed multitude; but the feeble emperor, applauding his own moderation and clemency, resigned the ensigns of royalty, and was rewarded with the monastic habit, and the title of Archbishop of Ephesus. He left a son, a Constantine, born and educated in the purple; and a daughter of the house of Ducas illustrated the blood, and confirmed the succession, of the Comnenian dynasty.

    John Comnenus, the brother of the emperor Isaac, survived in peace and dignity his generous refusal of the sceptre. By his wife Anne, a woman of masculine spirit and a policy, he left eight children: the three daughters multiplied the Comnenian alliance with the noblest of the Greeks: of the five sons, Manuel was stopped by a premature death; Isaac and Alexius restored the Imperial greatness of their house, which was enjoyed without toil or danger by the two younger brethren,

    Adrian and Nicephorus. Alexius, the third and most illustrious of the brothers was endowed by nature with the choicest gifts both of mind and body: they were cultivated by a liberal education, and exercised in the school of obedience and adversity. The youth was dismissed from the perils of the Turkish war, by the paternal care of the emperor Romanus: but the mother of the Comneni, with her aspiring face, was accused of treason, and banished, by the sons of Ducas, to an island in the Propontis. The two brothers soon emerged into favor and action, fought by each other’s side against the rebels and Barbarians, and adhered to the emperor Michael, till he was deserted by the world and by himself. In his first interview with Botaniates, “Prince,” said Alexius with a noble frankness, “my duty rendered me your enemy; the decrees of God and of the people have made me your subject. Judge of my future loyalty by my past opposition.” The successor of Michael entertained him with esteem and confidence: his valor was employed against three rebels, who disturbed the peace of the empire, or at least of the emperors. Ursel, Bryennius, and Basilacius, were formidable by their numerous forces and military fame: they were successively vanquished in the field, and led in chains to the foot of the throne; and whatever treatment they might receive from a timid and cruel court, they applauded the clemency, as well as the courage, of their conqueror. But the loyalty of the Comneni was soon tainted by fear and suspicion; nor is it easy to settle between a subject and a despot, the debt of gratitude, which the former is tempted to claim by a revolt, and the latter to discharge by an executioner. The refusal of Alexius to march against a fourth rebel, the husband of his sister, destroyed the merit or memory of his past services: the favorites of Botaniates provoked the ambition which they apprehended and accused; and the retreat of the two brothers might be justified by the defence of their life and liberty. The women of the family were deposited in a sanctuary, respected by tyrants: the men, mounted on horseback, sallied from the city, and erected the standard of civil war. The soldiers who had been gradually assembled in the capital and the neighborhood, were devoted to the cause of a victorious and injured leader: the ties of

    common interest and domestic alliance secured the attachment of the house of Ducas; and the generous dispute of the Comneni was terminated by the decisive resolution of Isaac, who was the first to invest his younger brother with the name and ensigns of royalty. They returned to Constantinople, to threaten rather than besiege that impregnable fortress; but the fidelity of the guards was corrupted; a gate was surprised, and the fleet was occupied by the active courage of George Palæologus, who fought against his father, without foreseeing that he labored for his posterity. Alexius ascended the throne; and his aged competitor disappeared in a monastery. An army of various nations was gratified with the pillage of the city; but the public disorders were expiated by the tears and fasts of the Comneni, who submitted to every penance compatible with the possession of the empire.

    The life of the emperor Alexius has been delineated by a favorite daughter, who was inspired by a tender regard for his person and a laudable zeal to perpetuate his virtues. Conscious of the just suspicions of her readers, the princess Anna Comnena repeatedly protests, that, besides her personal knowledge, she had searched the discourses and writings of the most respectable veterans: and after an interval of thirty years, forgotten by, and forgetful of, the world, her mournful solitude was inaccessible to hope and fear; and that truth, the naked perfect truth, was more dear and sacred than the memory of her parent. Yet, instead of the simplicity of style and narrative which wins our belief, an elaborate affectation of rhetoric and science betrays in every page the vanity of a female author. The genuine character of Alexius is lost in a vague constellation of virtues; and the perpetual strain of panegyric and apology awakens our jealousy, to question the veracity of the historian and the merit of the hero. We cannot, however, refuse her judicious and important remark, that the disorders of the times were the misfortune and the glory of Alexius; and that every calamity which can afflict a declining empire was accumulated on his reign by the justice of Heaven and the vices of his predecessors. In the East, the victorious

    Turks had spread, from Persia to the Hellespont, the reign of the Koran and the Crescent: the West was invaded by the adventurous valor of the Normans; and, in the moments of peace, the Danube poured forth new swarms, who had gained, in the science of war, what they had lost in the ferociousness of manners. The sea was not less hostile than the land; and while the frontiers were assaulted by an open enemy, the palace was distracted with secret treason and conspiracy. On a sudden, the banner of the Cross was displayed by the Latins; Europe was precipitated on Asia; and Constantinople had almost been swept away by this impetuous deluge. In the tempest, Alexius steered the Imperial vessel with dexterity and courage. At the head of his armies, he was bold in action, skilful in stratagem, patient of fatigue, ready to improve his advantages, and rising from his defeats with inexhaustible vigor. The discipline of the camp was revived, and a new generation of men and soldiers was created by the example and precepts of their leader. In his intercourse with the Latins, Alexius was patient and artful: his discerning eye pervaded the new system of an unknown world and I shall hereafter describe the superior policy with which he balanced the interests and passions of the champions of the first crusade. In a long reign of thirty-seven years, he subdued and pardoned the envy of his equals: the laws of public and private order were restored: the arts of wealth and science were cultivated: the limits of the empire were enlarged in Europe and Asia; and the Comnenian sceptre was transmitted to his children of the third and fourth generation. Yet the difficulties of the times betrayed some defects in his character; and have exposed his memory to some just or ungenerous reproach. The reader may possibly smile at the lavish praise which his daughter so often bestows on a flying hero: the weakness or prudence of his situation might be mistaken for a want of personal courage; and his political arts are branded by the Latins with the names of deceit and dissimulation. The increase of the male and female branches of his family adorned the throne, and secured the succession; but their princely luxury and pride offended the patricians, exhausted the revenue, and insulted the misery of the people. Anna is a

    faithful witness that his happiness was destroyed, and his health was broken, by the cares of a public life; the patience of Constantinople was fatigued by the length and severity of his reign; and before Alexius expired, he had lost the love and reverence of his subjects. The clergy could not forgive his application of the sacred riches to the defence of the state; but they applauded his theological learning and ardent zeal for the orthodox faith, which he defended with his tongue, his pen, and his sword. His character was degraded by the superstition of the Greeks; and the same inconsistent principle of human nature enjoined the emperor to found a hospital for the poor and infirm, and to direct the execution of a heretic, who was burned alive in the square of St. Sophia. Even the sincerity of his moral and religious virtues was suspected by the persons who had passed their lives in his familiar confidence. In his last hours, when he was pressed by his wife Irene to alter the succession, he raised his head, and breathed a pious ejaculation on the vanity of this world. The indignant reply of the empress may be inscribed as an epitaph on his tomb, “You die, as you have lived — a Hypocrite!”

    It was the wish of Irene to supplant the eldest of her surviving sons, in favor of her daughter the princess Anne whose philosophy would not have refused the weight of a diadem. But the order of male succession was asserted by the friends of their country; the lawful heir drew the royal signet from the finger of his insensible or conscious father and the empire obeyed the master of the palace. Anna Comnena was stimulated by ambition and revenge to conspire against the life of her brother, and when the design was prevented by the fears or scruples of her husband, she passionately exclaimed that nature had mistaken the two sexes, and had endowed Bryennius with the soul of a woman. The two sons of Alexius, John and Isaac, maintained the fraternal concord, the hereditary virtue of their race, and the younger brother was content with the title of Sebastocrator, which approached the dignity, without sharing the power, of the emperor. In the same person the claims of primogeniture and merit were

    fortunately united; his swarthy complexion, harsh features, and diminutive stature, had suggested the ironical surname of Calo-Johannes, or John the Handsome, which his grateful subjects more seriously applied to the beauties of his mind. After the discovery of her treason, the life and fortune of Anne were justly forfeited to the laws. Her life was spared by the clemency of the emperor; but he visited the pomp and treasures of her palace, and bestowed the rich confiscation on the most deserving of his friends. That respectable friend Axuch, a slave of Turkish extraction, presumed to decline the gift, and to intercede for the criminal: his generous master applauded and imitated the virtue of his favorite, and the reproach or complaint of an injured brother was the only chastisement of the guilty princess. After this example of clemency, the remainder of his reign was never disturbed by conspiracy or rebellion: feared by his nobles, beloved by his people, John was never reduced to the painful necessity of punishing, or even of pardoning, his personal enemies. During his government of twenty-five years, the penalty of death was abolished in the Roman empire, a law of mercy most delightful to the humane theorist, but of which the practice, in a large and vicious community, is seldom consistent with the public safety. Severe to himself, indulgent to others, chaste, frugal, abstemious, the philosophic Marcus would not have disdained the artless virtues of his successor, derived from his heart, and not borrowed from the schools. He despised and moderated the stately magnificence of the Byzantine court, so oppressive to the people, so contemptible to the eye of reason. Under such a prince, innocence had nothing to fear, and merit had every thing to hope; and, without assuming the tyrannic office of a censor, he introduced a gradual though visible reformation in the public and private manners of Constantinople. The only defect of this accomplished character was the frailty of noble minds, the love of arms and military glory. Yet the frequent expeditions of John the Handsome may be justified, at least in their principle, by the necessity of repelling the Turks from the Hellespont and the Bosphorus. The sultan of Iconium was confined to his capital, the Barbarians were driven to the mountains, and the maritime

    provinces of Asia enjoyed the transient blessings of their deliverance. From Constantinople to Antioch and Aleppo, he repeatedly marched at the head of a victorious army, and in the sieges and battles of this holy war, his Latin allies were astonished by the superior spirit and prowess of a Greek. As he began to indulge the ambitious hope of restoring the ancient limits of the empire, as he revolved in his mind, the Euphrates and Tigris, the dominion of Syria, and the conquest of Jerusalem, the thread of his life and of the public felicity was broken by a singular accident. He hunted the wild boar in the valley of Anazarbus, and had fixed his javelin in the body of the furious animal; but in the struggle a poisoned arrow dropped from his quiver, and a slight wound in his hand, which produced a mortification, was fatal to the best and greatest of the Comnenian princes.

    Chapter XLVIII: Succession And Characters Of The Greek Emperors.  Part VI.

    A premature death had swept away the two eldest sons of John the Handsome; of the two survivors, Isaac and Manuel, his judgment or affection preferred the younger; and the choice of their dying prince was ratified by the soldiers, who had applauded the valor of his favorite in the Turkish war The faithful Axuch hastened to the capital, secured the person of Isaac in honorable confinement, and purchased, with a gift of two hundred pounds of silver, the leading ecclesiastics of St. Sophia, who possessed a decisive voice in the consecration of an emperor. With his veteran and affectionate troops, Manuel soon visited Constantinople; his brother acquiesced in the title of Sebastocrator; his subjects admired the lofty stature and martial graces of their new sovereign, and listened with credulity to the flattering promise, that he blended the wisdom of age with the activity and vigor of youth. By the experience of his government, they were taught, that he emulated the spirit, and shared the talents, of his father whose social virtues were

    buried in the grave. A reign of thirty seven years is filled by a perpetual though various warfare against the Turks, the Christians, and the hordes of the wilderness beyond the Danube. The arms of Manuel were exercised on Mount Taurus, in the plains of Hungary, on the coast of Italy and Egypt, and on the seas of Sicily and Greece: the influence of his negotiations extended from Jerusalem to Rome and Russia; and the Byzantine monarchy, for a while, became an object of respect or terror to the powers of Asia and Europe. Educated in the silk and purple of the East, Manuel possessed the iron temper of a soldier, which cannot easily be paralleled, except in the lives of Richard the First of England, and of Charles the Twelfth of Sweden. Such was his strength and exercise in arms, that Raymond, surnamed the Hercules of Antioch, was incapable of wielding the lance and buckler of the Greek emperor. In a famous tournament, he entered the lists on a fiery courser, and overturned in his first career two of the stoutest of the Italian knights. The first in the charge, the last in the retreat, his friends and his enemies alike trembled, the former for his safety, and the latter for their own. After posting an ambuscade in a wood, he rode forwards in search of some perilous adventure, accompanied only by his brother and the faithful Axuch, who refused to desert their sovereign. Eighteen horsemen, after a short combat, fled before them: but the numbers of the enemy increased; the march of the reënforcement was tardy and fearful, and Manuel, without receiving a wound, cut his way through a squadron of five hundred Turks. In a battle against the Hungarians, impatient of the slowness of his troops, he snatched a standard from the head of the column, and was the first, almost alone, who passed a bridge that separated him from the enemy. In the same country, after transporting his army beyond the Save, he sent back the boats, with an order under pain of death, to their commander, that he should leave him to conquer or die on that hostile land. In the siege of Corfu, towing after him a captive galley, the emperor stood aloft on the poop, opposing against the volleys of darts and stones, a large buckler and a flowing sail; nor could he have escaped inevitable death, had not the Sicilian admiral enjoined

    his archers to respect the person of a hero. In one day, he is said to have slain above forty of the Barbarians with his own hand; he returned to the camp, dragging along four Turkish prisoners, whom he had tied to the rings of his saddle: he was ever the foremost to provoke or to accept a single combat; and the gigantic champions, who encountered his arm, were transpierced by the lance, or cut asunder by the sword, of the invincible Manuel. The story of his exploits, which appear as a model or a copy of the romances of chivalry, may induce a reasonable suspicion of the veracity of the Greeks: I will not, to vindicate their credit, endanger my own: yet I may observe, that, in the long series of their annals, Manuel is the only prince who has been the subject of similar exaggeration. With the valor of a soldier, he did no unite the skill or prudence of a general; his victories were not productive of any permanent or useful conquest; and his Turkish laurels were blasted in his last unfortunate campaign, in which he lost his army in the mountains of Pisidia, and owed his deliverance to the generosity of the sultan. But the most singular feature in the character of Manuel, is the contrast and vicissitude of labor and sloth, of hardiness and effeminacy. In war he seemed ignorant of peace, in peace he appeared incapable of war. In the field he slept in the sun or in the snow, tired in the longest marches the strength of his men and horses, and shared with a smile the abstinence or diet of the camp. No sooner did he return to Constantinople, than he resigned himself to the arts and pleasures of a life of luxury: the expense of his dress, his table, and his palace, surpassed the measure of his predecessors, and whole summer days were idly wasted in the delicious isles of the Propontis, in the incestuous love of his niece Theodora. The double cost of a warlike and dissolute prince exhausted the revenue, and multiplied the taxes; and Manuel, in the distress of his last Turkish campaign, endured a bitter reproach from the mouth of a desperate soldier. As he quenched his thirst, he complained that the water of a fountain was mingled with Christian blood. “It is not the first time,” exclaimed a voice from the crowd, “that you have drank, O emperor, the blood of your Christian subjects.” Manuel Comnenus was twice married, to the virtuous Bertha or Irene

    of Germany, and to the beauteous Maria, a French or Latin princess of Antioch. The only daughter of his first wife was destined for Bela, a Hungarian prince, who was educated at Constantinople under the name of Alexius; and the consummation of their nuptials might have transferred the Roman sceptre to a race of free and warlike Barbarians. But as soon as Maria of Antioch had given a son and heir to the empire, the presumptive rights of Bela were abolished, and he was deprived of his promised bride; but the Hungarian prince resumed his name and the kingdom of his fathers, and displayed such virtues as might excite the regret and envy of the Greeks. The son of Maria was named Alexius; and at the age of ten years he ascended the Byzantine throne, after his father’s decease had closed the glories of the Comnenian line.

    The fraternal concord of the two sons of the great Alexius had been sometimes clouded by an opposition of interest and passion. By ambition, Isaac the Sebastocrator was excited to flight and rebellion, from whence he was reclaimed by the firmness and clemency of John the Handsome. The errors of Isaac, the father of the emperors of Trebizond, were short and venial; but John, the elder of his sons, renounced forever his religion. Provoked by a real or imaginary insult of his uncle, he escaped from the Roman to the Turkish camp: his apostasy was rewarded with the sultan’s daughter, the title of Chelebi, or noble, and the inheritance of a princely estate; and in the fifteenth century, Mahomet the Second boasted of his Imperial descent from the Comnenian family. Andronicus, the younger brother of John, son of Isaac, and grandson of Alexius Comnenus, is one of the most conspicuous characters of the age; and his genuine adventures might form the subject of a very singular romance. To justify the choice of three ladies of royal birth, it is incumbent on me to observe, that their fortunate lover was cast in the best proportions of strength and beauty; and that the want of the softer graces was supplied by a manly countenance, a lofty stature, athletic muscles, and the air and deportment of a soldier. The preservation, in his old age, of health and vigor, was the

    reward of temperance and exercise. A piece of bread and a draught of water was often his sole and evening repast; and if he tasted of a wild boar or a stag, which he had roasted with his own hands, it was the well-earned fruit of a laborious chase. Dexterous in arms, he was ignorant of fear; his persuasive eloquence could bend to every situation and character of life, his style, though not his practice, was fashioned by the example of St. Paul; and, in every deed of mischief, he had a heart to resolve, a head to contrive, and a hand to execute. In his youth, after the death of the emperor John, he followed the retreat of the Roman army; but, in the march through Asia Minor, design or accident tempted him to wander in the mountains: the hunter was encompassed by the Turkish huntsmen, and he remained some time a reluctant or willing captive in the power of the sultan. His virtues and vices recommended him to the favor of his cousin: he shared the perils and the pleasures of Manuel; and while the emperor lived in public incest with his niece Theodora, the affections of her sister Eudocia were seduced and enjoyed by Andronicus. Above the decencies of her sex and rank, she gloried in the name of his concubine; and both the palace and the camp could witness that she slept, or watched, in the arms of her lover. She accompanied him to his military command of Cilicia, the first scene of his valor and imprudence. He pressed, with active ardor, the siege of Mopsuestia: the day was employed in the boldest attacks; but the night was wasted in song and dance; and a band of Greek comedians formed the choicest part of his retinue. Andronicus was surprised by the sally of a vigilant foe; but, while his troops fled in disorder, his invincible lance transpierced the thickest ranks of the Armenians. On his return to the Imperial camp in Macedonia, he was received by Manuel with public smiles and a private reproof; but the duchies of Naissus, Braniseba, and Castoria, were the reward or consolation of the unsuccessful general. Eudocia still attended his motions: at midnight, their tent was suddenly attacked by her angry brothers, impatient to expiate her infamy in his blood: his daring spirit refused her advice, and the disguise of a female habit; and, boldly starting from his couch, he drew his sword, and cut his way through the numerous assassins. It was here that he first betrayed his ingratitude and treachery: he engaged in a treasonable correspondence with the king of Hungary and the German emperor; approached the royal tent at a suspicious hour with a drawn sword, and under the mask of a Latin soldier, avowed an intention of revenge against a mortal foe; and imprudently praised the fleetness of his horse as an instrument of flight and safety. The monarch dissembled his suspicions; but, after the close of the campaign, Andronicus was arrested and strictly confined in a tower of the palace of Constantinople.

    In this prison he was left about twelve years; a most painful restraint, from which the thirst of action and pleasure perpetually urged him to escape. Alone and pensive, he perceived some broken bricks in a corner of the chamber, and gradually widened the passage, till he had explored a dark and forgotten recess. Into this hole he conveyed himself, and the remains of his provisions, replacing the bricks in their former position, and erasing with care the footsteps of his retreat. At the hour of the customary visit, his guards were amazed by the silence and solitude of the prison, and reported, with shame and fear, his incomprehensible flight. The gates of the palace and city were instantly shut: the strictest orders were despatched into the provinces, for the recovery of the fugitive; and his wife, on the suspicion of a pious act, was basely imprisoned in the same tower. At the dead of night she beheld a spectre; she recognized her husband: they shared their provisions; and a son was the fruit of these stolen interviews, which alleviated the tediousness of their confinement. In the custody of a woman, the vigilance of the keepers was insensibly relaxed; and the captive had accomplished his real escape, when he was discovered, brought back to Constantinople, and loaded with a double chain. At length he found the moment, and the means, of his deliverance. A boy, his domestic servant, intoxicated the guards, and obtained in wax the impression of the keys. By the diligence of his friends, a similar key, with a bundle of ropes, was introduced into the prison, in the bottom of a hogshead. Andronicus employed,

    with industry and courage, the instruments of his safety, unlocked the doors, descended from the tower, concealed himself all day among the bushes, and scaled in the night the garden-wall of the palace. A boat was stationed for his reception: he visited his own house, embraced his children, cast away his chain, mounted a fleet horse, and directed his rapid course towards the banks of the Danube. At Anchialus in Thrace, an intrepid friend supplied him with horses and money: he passed the river, traversed with speed the desert of Moldavia and the Carpathian hills, and had almost reached the town of Halicz, in the Polish Russia, when he was intercepted by a party of Walachians, who resolved to convey their important captive to Constantinople. His presence of mind again extricated him from danger. Under the pretence of sickness, he dismounted in the night, and was allowed to step aside from the troop: he planted in the ground his long staff, clothed it with his cap and upper garment; and, stealing into the wood, left a phantom to amuse, for some time, the eyes of the Walachians. From Halicz he was honorably conducted to Kiow, the residence of the great duke: the subtle Greek soon obtained the esteem and confidence of Ieroslaus; his character could assume the manners of every climate; and the Barbarians applauded his strength and courage in the chase of the elks and bears of the forest. In this northern region he deserved the forgiveness of Manuel, who solicited the Russian prince to join his arms in the invasion of Hungary. The influence of Andronicus achieved this important service: his private treaty was signed with a promise of fidelity on one side, and of oblivion on the other; and he marched, at the head of the Russian cavalry, from the Borysthenes to the Danube. In his resentment Manuel had ever sympathized with the martial and dissolute character of his cousin; and his free pardon was sealed in the assault of Zemlin, in which he was second, and second only, to the valor of the emperor.

    No sooner was the exile restored to freedom and his country, than his ambition revived, at first to his own, and at length to the public, misfortune. A daughter of Manuel was a feeble bar to the succession of the more deserving males of the Comnenian blood; her future marriage with the prince of Hungary was repugnant to the hopes or prejudices of the princes and nobles. But when an oath of allegiance was required to the presumptive heir, Andronicus alone asserted the honor of the Roman name, declined the unlawful engagement, and boldly protested against the adoption of a stranger. His patriotism was offensive to the emperor, but he spoke the sentiments of the people, and was removed from the royal presence by an honorable banishment, a second command of the Cilician frontier, with the absolute disposal of the revenues of Cyprus. In this station the Armenians again exercised his courage and exposed his negligence; and the same rebel, who baffled all his operations, was unhorsed, and almost slain by the vigor of his lance. But Andronicus soon discovered a more easy and pleasing conquest, the beautiful Philippa, sister of the empress Maria, and daughter of Raymond of Poitou, the Latin prince of Antioch. For her sake he deserted his station, and wasted the summer in balls and tournaments: to his love she sacrificed her innocence, her reputation, and the offer of an advantageous marriage. But the resentment of Manuel for this domestic affront interrupted his pleasures: Andronicus left the indiscreet princess to weep and to repent; and, with a band of desperate adventurers, undertook the pilgrimage of Jerusalem. His birth, his martial renown, and professions of zeal, announced him as the champion of the Cross: he soon captivated both the clergy and the king; and the Greek prince was invested with the lordship of Berytus, on the coast of Phnicia. In his neighborhood resided a young and handsome queen, of his own nation and family, great-granddaughter of the emperor Alexis, and widow of Baldwin the Third, king of Jerusalem. She visited and loved her kinsman. Theodora was the third victim of his amorous seduction; and her shame was more public and scandalous than that of her predecessors. The emperor still thirsted for revenge; and his subjects and allies of the Syrian frontier were repeatedly pressed to seize the person, and put out the eyes, of the fugitive. In Palestine he was no longer safe; but the tender Theodora revealed his danger, and accompanied his flight. The queen of Jerusalem was exposed to the East, his obsequious concubine; and two illegitimate children were the living monuments of her weakness. Damascus was his first refuge; and, in the characters of the great Noureddin and his servant Saladin, the superstitious Greek might learn to revere the virtues of the Mussulmans. As the friend of Noureddin he visited, most probably, Bagdad, and the courts of Persia; and, after a long circuit round the Caspian Sea and the mountains of Georgia, he finally settled among the Turks of Asia Minor, the hereditary enemies of his country. The sultan of Colonia afforded a hospitable retreat to Andronicus, his mistress, and his band of outlaws: the debt of gratitude was paid by frequent inroads in the Roman province of Trebizond; and he seldom returned without an ample harvest of spoil and of Christian captives. In the story of his adventures, he was fond of comparing himself to David, who escaped, by a long exile, the snares of the wicked. But the royal prophet (he presumed to add) was content to lurk on the borders of Judæa, to slay an Amalekite, and to threaten, in his miserable state, the life of the avaricious Nabal. The excursions of the Comnenian prince had a wider range; and he had spread over the Eastern world the glory of his name and religion. By a sentence of the Greek church, the licentious rover had been separated from the faithful; but even this excommunication may prove, that he never abjured the profession of Chistianity.

    His vigilance had eluded or repelled the open and secret persecution of the emperor; but he was at length insnared by the captivity of his female companion. The governor of Trebizond succeeded in his attempt to surprise the person of Theodora: the queen of Jerusalem and her two children were sent to Constantinople, and their loss imbittered the tedious solitude of banishment. The fugitive implored and obtained a final pardon, with leave to throw himself at the feet of his sovereign, who was satisfied with the submission of this haughty spirit. Prostrate on the ground, he deplored with tears and groans the guilt of his past rebellion; nor would he presume to arise, unless some faithful subject would drag him to the foot of the throne, by an iron chain with which he had secretly encircled his neck. This extraordinary penance excited the wonder and pity of the assembly; his sins were forgiven by the church and state; but the just suspicion of Manuel fixed his residence at a distance from the court, at Oenoe, a town of Pontus, surrounded with rich vineyards, and situate on the coast of the Euxine. The death of Manuel, and the disorders of the minority, soon opened the fairest field to his ambition. The emperor was a boy of twelve or fourteen years of age, without vigor, or wisdom, or experience: his mother, the empress Mary, abandoned her person and government to a favorite of the Comnenian name; and his sister, another Mary, whose husband, an Italian, was decorated with the title of Cæsar, excited a conspiracy, and at length an insurrection, against her odious step-mother. The provinces were forgotten, the capital was in flames, and a century of peace and order was overthrown in the vice and weakness of a few months. A civil war was kindled in Constantinople; the two factions fought a bloody battle in the square of the palace, and the rebels sustained a regular siege in the cathedral of St. Sophia. The patriarch labored with honest zeal to heal the wounds of the republic, the most respectable patriots called aloud for a guardian and avenger, and every tongue repeated the praise of the talents and even the virtues of Andronicus. In his retirement, he affected to revolve the solemn duties of his oath: “If the safety or honor of the Imperial family be threatened, I will reveal and oppose the mischief to the utmost of my power.” His correspondence with the patriarch and patricians was seasoned with apt quotations from the Psalms of David and the epistles of St. Paul; and he patiently waited till he was called to her deliverance by the voice of his country. In his march from Oenoe to Constantinople, his slender train insensibly swelled to a crowd and an army: his professions of religion and loyalty were mistaken for the language of his heart; and the simplicity of a foreign dress, which showed to advantage his majestic stature, displayed a lively image of his poverty and exile. All opposition sunk before him; he reached the straits of the Thracian Bosphorus; the Byzantine navy sailed from the harbor to receive and transport the savior of the empire: the torrent was loud and irresistible, and the insects who had basked in the sunshine of royal favor disappeared at the blast of the storm. It was the first care of Andronicus to occupy the palace, to salute the emperor, to confine his mother, to punish her minister, and to restore the public order and tranquillity. He then visited the sepulchre of Manuel: the spectators were ordered to stand aloof, but as he bowed in the attitude of prayer, they heard, or thought they heard, a murmur of triumph or revenge: “I no longer fear thee, my old enemy, who hast driven me a vagabond to every climate of the earth. Thou art safety deposited under a seven-fold dome, from whence thou canst never arise till the signal of the last trumpet. It is now my turn, and speedily will I trample on thy ashes and thy posterity.” From his subsequent tyranny we may impute such feelings to the man and the moment; but it is not extremely probable that he gave an articulate sound to his secret thoughts. In the first months of his administration, his designs were veiled by a fair semblance of hypocrisy, which could delude only the eyes of the multitude; the coronation of Alexius was performed with due solemnity, and his perfidious guardian, holding in his hands the body and blood of Christ, most fervently declared that he lived, and was ready to die, for the service of his beloved pupil. But his numerous adherents were instructed to maintain, that the sinking empire must perish in the hands of a child, that the Romans could only be saved by a veteran prince, bold in arms, skilful in policy, and taught to reign by the long experience of fortune and mankind; and that it was the duty of every citizen to force the reluctant modesty of Andronicus to undertake the burden of the public care. The young emperor was himself constrained to join his voice to the general acclamation, and to solicit the association of a colleague, who instantly degraded him from the supreme rank, secluded his person, and verified the rash declaration of the patriarch, that Alexius might be considered as dead, so soon as he was committed to the custody of his guardian. But his death was preceded by the imprisonment and execution of his mother. After blackening her reputation, and inflaming against her the passions of the multitude, the tyrant accused and tried the empress for a treasonable correspondence with the king of Hungary. His own son, a youth of honor and humanity, avowed his abhorrence of this flagitious act, and three of the judges had the merit of preferring their conscience to their safety: but the obsequious tribunal, without requiring any reproof, or hearing any defence, condemned the widow of Manuel; and her unfortunate son subscribed the sentence of her death. Maria was strangled, her corpse was buried in the sea, and her memory was wounded by the insult most offensive to female vanity, a false and ugly representation of her beauteous form. The fate of her son was not long deferred: he was strangled with a bowstring; and the tyrant, insensible to pity or remorse, after surveying the body of the innocent youth, struck it rudely with his foot: “Thy father,” he cried, “was a knave, thy mother a whore, and thyself a fool!”

    The Roman sceptre, the reward of his crimes, was held by Andronicus about three years and a half as the guardian or sovereign of the empire. His government exhibited a singular contrast of vice and virtue. When he listened to his passions, he was the scourge; when he consulted his reason, the father, of his people. In the exercise of private justice, he was equitable and rigorous: a shameful and pernicious venality was abolished, and the offices were filled with the most deserving candidates, by a prince who had sense to choose, and severity to punish. He prohibited the inhuman practice of pillaging the goods and persons of shipwrecked mariners; the provinces, so long the objects of oppression or neglect, revived in prosperity and plenty; and millions applauded the distant blessings of his reign, while he was cursed by the witnesses of his daily cruelties. The ancient proverb, That bloodthirsty is the man who returns from banishment to power, had been applied, with too much truth, to ‘Marius and Tiberius; and was now verified for the third time in the life of Andronicus. His memory was stored with a black list of the enemies and rivals, who had traduced his merit, opposed his greatness, or insulted his misfortunes; and the only comfort of his exile was the sacred hope and promise of revenge. The necessary extinction of the young emperor and his mother imposed the fatal obligation of extirpating the friends, who hated, and might punish, the assassin; and the repetition of murder rendered him less willing, and less able, to forgive. * A horrid narrative of the victims whom he sacrificed by poison or the sword, by the sea or the flames, would be less expressive of his cruelty than the appellation of the halcyon days, which was applied to a rare and bloodless week of repose: the tyrant strove to transfer, on the laws and the judges, some portion of his guilt; but the mask was fallen, and his subjects could no longer mistake the true author of their calamities. The noblest of the Greeks, more especially those who, by descent or alliance, might dispute the Comnenian inheritance, escaped from the monster’s den: Nice and Prusa, Sicily or Cyprus, were their places of refuge; and as their flight was already criminal, they aggravated their offence by an open revolt, and the Imperial title. Yet Andronicus resisted the daggers and swords of his most formidable enemies: Nice and Prusa were reduced and chastised: the Sicilians were content with the sack of Thessalonica; and the distance of Cyprus was not more propitious to the rebel than to the tyrant. His throne was subverted by a rival without merit, and a people without arms. Isaac Angelus, a descendant in the female line from the great Alexius, was marked as a victim by the prudence or superstition of the emperor. In a moment of despair, Angelus defended his life and liberty, slew the executioner, and fled to the church of St. Sophia. The sanctuary was insensibly filled with a curious and mournful crowd, who, in his fate, prognosticated their own. But their lamentations were soon turned to curses, and their curses to threats: they dared to ask, “Why do we fear? why do we obey? We are many, and he is one: our patience is the only bond of our slavery.” With the dawn of day the city burst into a general sedition, the prisons were thrown open, the coldest and most servile were roused to the defence of their country, and Isaac, the second of the name, was raised from the sanctuary to the throne. Unconscious of his danger, the tyrant was absent; withdrawn from the toils of state, in the delicious islands of the Propontis. He had contracted an indecent marriage with Alice, or Agnes, daughter of Lewis the Seventh, of France, and relict of the unfortunate Alexius; and his society, more suitable to his temper than to his age, was composed of a young wife and a favorite concubine. On the first alarm, he rushed to Constantinople, impatient for the blood of the guilty; but he was astonished by the silence of the palace, the tumult of the city, and the general desertion of mankind. Andronicus proclaimed a free pardon to his subjects; they neither desired, nor would grant, forgiveness; he offered to resign the crown to his son Manuel; but the virtues of the son could not expiate his father’s crimes. The sea was still open for his retreat; but the news of the revolution had flown along the coast; when fear had ceased, obedience was no more: the Imperial galley was pursued and taken by an armed brigantine; and the tyrant was dragged to the presence of Isaac Angelus, loaded with fetters, and a long chain round his neck. His eloquence, and the tears of his female companions, pleaded in vain for his life; but, instead of the decencies of a legal execution, the new monarch abandoned the criminal to the numerous sufferers, whom he had deprived of a father, a husband, or a friend. His teeth and hair, an eye and a hand, were torn from him, as a poor compensation for their loss: and a short respite was allowed, that he might feel the bitterness of death. Astride on a camel, without any danger of a rescue, he was carried through the city, and the basest of the populace rejoiced to trample on the fallen majesty of their prince. After a thousand blows and outrages, Andronicus was hung by the feet, between two pillars, that supported the statues of a wolf and an a sow; and every hand that could reach the public enemy, inflicted on his body some mark of ingenious or brutal cruelty, till two friendly or furious Italians, plunging their swords into his body, released him from all human punishment. In this long and painful agony, “Lord, have mercy upon me!” and “Why will you bruise a broken reed?” were the only words that escaped from his mouth. Our hatred for the tyrant is lost in pity for the man; nor can we blame his pusillanimous resignation, since a Greek Christian was no longer master of his life.

    I have been tempted to expatiate on the extraordinary character and adventures of Andronicus; but I shall here terminate the series of the Greek emperors since the time of Heraclius. The branches that sprang from the Comnenian trunk had insensibly withered; and the male line was continued only in the posterity of Andronicus himself, who, in the public confusion, usurped the sovereignty of Trebizond, so obscure in history, and so famous in romance. A private citizen of Philadelphia, Constantine Angelus, had emerged to wealth and honors, by his marriage with a daughter of the emperor Alexius. His son Andronicus is conspicuous only by his cowardice. His grandson Isaac punished and succeeded the tyrant; but he was dethroned by his own vices, and the ambition of his brother; and their discord introduced the Latins to the conquest of Constantinople, the first great period in the fall of the Eastern empire.

    If we compute the number and duration of the reigns, it will be found, that a period of six hundred years is filled by sixty emperors, including in the Augustan list some female sovereigns; and deducting some usurpers who were never acknowledged in the capital, and some princes who did not live to possess their inheritance. The average proportion will allow ten years for each emperor, far below the chronological rule of Sir Isaac Newton, who, from the experience of more recent and regular monarchies, has defined about eighteen or twenty years as the term of an ordinary reign. The Byzantine empire was most tranquil and prosperous when it could acquiesce in hereditary succession; five dynasties, the Heraclian, Isaurian, Amorian, Basilian, and Comnenian families, enjoyed and transmitted the royal patrimony during their respective series of five, four, three, six, and four generations; several princes number the years of their reign with those of their infancy; and Constantine the Seventh and his two grandsons occupy the space of an entire century. But in the intervals of the Byzantine dynasties, the succession is rapid and broken, and the name of a successful candidate is speedily erased by a more fortunate competitor. Many were the paths that led to the summit of royalty: the fabric of rebellion

    was overthrown by the stroke of conspiracy, or undermined by the silent arts of intrigue: the favorites of the soldiers or people, of the senate or clergy, of the women and eunuchs, were alternately clothed with the purple: the means of their elevation were base, and their end was often contemptible or tragic. A being of the nature of man, endowed with the same faculties, but with a longer measure of existence, would cast down a smile of pity and contempt on the crimes and follies of human ambition, so eager, in a narrow span, to grasp at a precarious and short-lived enjoyment. It is thus that the experience of history exalts and enlarges the horizon of our intellectual view. In a composition of some days, in a perusal of some hours, six hundred years have rolled away, and the duration of a life or reign is contracted to a fleeting moment: the grave is ever beside the throne: the success of a criminal is almost instantly followed by the loss of his prize and our immortal reason survives and disdains the sixty phantoms of kings who have passed before our eyes, and faintly dwell on our remembrance. The observation that, in every age and climate, ambition has prevailed with the same commanding energy, may abate the surprise of a philosopher: but while he condemns the vanity, he may search the motive, of this universal desire to obtain and hold the sceptre of dominion. To the greater part of the Byzantine series, we cannot reasonably ascribe the love of fame and of mankind. The virtue alone of John Comnenus was beneficent and pure: the most illustrious of the princes, who precede or follow that respectable name, have trod with some dexterity and vigor the crooked and bloody paths of a selfish policy: in scrutinizing the imperfect characters of Leo the Isaurian, Basil the First, and Alexius Comnenus, of Theophilus, the second Basil, and Manuel Comnenus, our esteem and censure are almost equally balanced; and the remainder of the Imperial crowd could only desire and expect to be forgotten by posterity. Was personal happiness the aim and object of their ambition? I shall not descant on the vulgar topics of the misery of kings; but I may surely observe, that their condition, of all others, is the most pregnant with fear, and the least susceptible of hope. For these opposite passions, a larger scope was allowed in the revolutions of antiquity, than in the smooth and solid temper of the modern world, which cannot easily repeat either the triumph of Alexander or the fall of Darius. But the peculiar infelicity of the Byzantine princes exposed them to domestic perils, without affording any lively promise of foreign conquest. From the pinnacle of greatness, Andronicus was precipitated by a death more cruel and shameful than that of the malefactor; but the most glorious of his predecessors had much more to dread from their subjects than to hope from their enemies. The army was licentious without spirit, the nation turbulent without freedom: the Barbarians of the East and West pressed on the monarchy, and the loss of the provinces was terminated by the final servitude of the capital.

    The entire series of Roman emperors, from the first of the Cæsars to the last of the Constantines, extends above fifteen hundred years: and the term of dominion, unbroken by foreign conquest, surpasses the measure of the ancient monarchies; the Assyrians or Medes, the successors of Cyrus, or those of Alexander.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XLII-XLV

    Chapter XLII: State Of The Barbaric World.

    Part I. State Of The Barbaric World. — Establishment Of The Lombards On the Danube. — Tribes And Inroads Of The Sclavonians. — Origin, Empire, And Embassies Of The Turks. — The Flight Of The Avars. — Chosroes I, Or Nushirvan, King Of Persia. — His Prosperous Reign And Wars With The Romans. — The Colchian Or Lazic War. — The Æthiopians.

    Our estimate of personal merit, is relative to the common faculties of mankind. The aspiring efforts of genius, or virtue, either in active or speculative life, are measured, not so much by their real elevation, as by the height to which they ascend above the level of their age and country; and the same stature, which in a people of giants would pass unnoticed, must appear conspicuous in a race of pygmies. Leonidas, and his three hundred companions, devoted their lives at Thermopylæ; but the education of the infant, the boy, and the man, had prepared, and almost insured, this memorable sacrifice; and each Spartan would approve, rather than admire, an act of duty, of which himself and eight thousand of his fellow-citizens were equally capable. The great Pompey might inscribe on his trophies, that he had defeated in battle two millions of enemies, and reduced fifteen hundred cities from the Lake Mæotis to the Red Sea: but the fortune of Rome flew before his eagles; the nations were oppressed by their own fears, and the invincible legions which he commanded, had been formed by the habits of conquest and the discipline of ages. In this view, the character of Belisarius may be deservedly placed above the heroes of the ancient republics. His imperfections flowed from the contagion of the times; his virtues were his own, the free gift of nature or reflection; he raised himself without a master or a rival; and so inadequate were the arms committed to his hand, that his sole advantage was derived from the pride and presumption of his adversaries. Under his command, the subjects of Justinian often deserved to be called Romans: but the unwarlike appellation of Greeks was imposed as a term of reproach by the haughty Goths; who affected to blush, that they must dispute the kingdom of Italy with a nation of tragedians pantomimes, and pirates. The climate of Asia has indeed been found less congenial than that of Europe to military spirit: those populous countries were enervated by luxury, despotism, and superstition; and the monks were more expensive and more numerous than the soldiers of the East. The regular force of the empire had once amounted to six hundred and forty-five thousand men: it was reduced, in the time of Justinian, to one hundred and fifty thousand; and this number, large as it may seem, was thinly scattered over the sea and land; in Spain and Italy, in Africa and Egypt, on the banks of the Danube, the coast of the Euxine, and the frontiers of Persia. The citizen was exhausted, yet the soldier was unpaid; his poverty was mischievously soothed by the privilege of rapine and indolence; and the tardy payments were detained and intercepted by the fraud of those agents who usurp, without courage or danger, the emoluments of war. Public and private distress recruited the armies of the state; but in the field, and still more in the presence of the enemy, their numbers were always defective. The want of national spirit was supplied by the precarious faith and disorderly service of Barbarian mercenaries. Even military honor, which has often survived the loss of virtue and freedom, was almost totally extinct. The generals, who were multiplied beyond the example of former times, labored only to prevent the success, or to sully the reputation of their colleagues; and they had been taught by experience, that if merit sometimes provoked the jealousy, error, or even guilt, would obtain the indulgence, of a gracious emperor. In such an age, the triumphs of Belisarius, and afterwards of Narses, shine with incomparable lustre; but they are encompassed with the darkest shades of disgrace and calamity. While the lieutenant of Justinian subdued the kingdoms of the Goths and Vandals, the emperor, timid, though ambitious, balanced the forces of the Barbarians, fomented their divisions by flattery and falsehood, and invited by his patience and liberality the repetition of injuries. The keys of Carthage, Rome, and Ravenna, were presented to their conqueror, while Antioch was destroyed by the Persians, and Justinian trembled for the safety of Constantinople.

    Even the Gothic victories of Belisarius were prejudicial to the state, since they abolished the important barrier of the Upper Danube, which had been so faithfully guarded by Theodoric and his daughter. For the defence of Italy, the Goths evacuated Pannonia and Noricum, which they left in a peaceful and flourishing condition: the sovereignty was claimed by the emperor of the Romans; the actual possession was abandoned to the boldness of the first invader. On the opposite banks of the Danube, the plains of Upper Hungary and the Transylvanian hills were possessed, since the death of Attila, by the tribes of the Gepidæ, who respected the Gothic arms, and despised, not indeed the gold of the Romans, but the secret motive of their annual subsidies. The vacant fortifications of the river were instantly occupied by these Barbarians; their standards were planted on the walls of Sirmium and Belgrade; and the ironical tone of their apology aggravated this insult on the majesty of the empire. “So extensive, O Cæsar, are your dominions, so numerous are your cities, that you are continually seeking for nations to whom, either in peace or in war, you may relinquish these useless possessions. The Gepidæ are your brave and faithful allies; and if they have anticipated your gifts, they have shown a just confidence in your bounty.” Their presumption was excused by the mode of revenge which Justinian embraced. Instead of asserting the rights of a sovereign for the protection of his subjects, the emperor invited a strange people to invade and possess the Roman provinces between the Danube and the Alps and the ambition of the Gepidæ was checked by the rising power and fame of the Lombards. This corrupt appellation has been diffused in the thirteenth century by the merchants and bankers, the Italian posterity of these savage warriors: but the original name of Langobards is expressive only of the peculiar length and fashion of their beards. I am not disposed either to question or to justify their Scandinavian origin; nor to pursue the migrations of the Lombards through unknown regions and marvellous adventures. About the time of Augustus and Trajan, a ray of historic light breaks on the darkness of their antiquities, and they are discovered, for the first time, between the Elbe and the Oder. Fierce, beyond the example of the Germans, they delighted to propagate the tremendous belief, that their heads were formed like the heads of dogs, and that they drank the blood of their enemies, whom they vanquished in battle. The smallness of their numbers was recruited by the adoption of their bravest slaves; and alone, amidst their powerful neighbors, they defended by arms their high-spirited independence. In the tempests of the north, which overwhelmed so many names and nations, this little bark of the Lombards still floated on the surface: they gradually descended towards the south and the Danube, and, at the end of four hundred years, they again appear with their ancient valor and renown. Their manners were not less ferocious. The assassination of a royal guest was executed in the presence, and by the command, of the king’s daughter, who had been provoked by some words of insult, and disappointed by his diminutive stature; and a tribute, the price of blood, was imposed on the Lombards, by his brother the king of the Heruli. Adversity revived a sense of moderation and justice, and the insolence of conquest was chastised by the signal defeat and irreparable dispersion of the Heruli, who were seated in the southern provinces of Poland. The victories of the Lombards recommended them to the friendship of the emperors; and at the solicitations of Justinian, they passed the Danube, to reduce, according to their treaty, the cities of Noricum and the fortresses of Pannonia. But the spirit of rapine soon tempted them beyond these ample limits; they wandered along the coast of the Hadriatic as far as Dyrrachium, and presumed, with familiar rudeness to enter the towns and houses of their Roman allies, and to seize the captives who had escaped from their audacious hands. These acts of hostility, the sallies, as it might be pretended, of some loose adventurers, were disowned by the nation, and excused by the emperor; but the arms of the Lombards were more seriously engaged by a contest of thirty years, which was terminated only by the extirpation of the Gepidæ. The hostile nations often pleaded their cause before the throne of Constantinople; and the crafty Justinian, to whom the Barbarians were almost equally odious, pronounced a partial and ambiguous sentence, and dexterously protracted the war by slow and ineffectual succors. Their strength was formidable, since the Lombards, who sent into the field several myriads of soldiers, still claimed, as the weaker side, the protection of the Romans. Their spirit was intrepid; yet such is the uncertainty of courage, that the two armies were suddenly struck with a panic; they fled from each other, and the rival kings remained with their guards in the midst of an empty plain. A short truce was obtained; but their mutual resentment again kindled; and the remembrance of their shame rendered the next encounter more desperate and bloody Forty thousand of the Barbarians perished in the decisive battle, which broke the power of the Gepidæ, transferred the fears and wishes of Justinian, and first displayed the character of Alboin, the youthful prince of the Lombards, and the future conqueror of Italy.

    The wild people who dwelt or wandered in the plains of Russia, Lithuania, and Poland, might be reduced, in the age of Justinian, under the two great families of the Bulgarians and the Sclavonians. According to the Greek writers, the former, who touched the Euxine and the Lake Mæotis, derived from the Huns their name or descent; and it is needless to renew the simple and well-known picture of Tartar manners. They were bold and dexterous archers, who drank the milk, and feasted on the flesh, of their fleet and indefatigable horses; whose flocks and herds followed, or rather guided, the motions of their roving camps; to whose inroads no country was remote or impervious, and who were practised in flight, though incapable of fear. The nation was divided into two powerful and hostile tribes, who pursued each other with fraternal hatred. They eagerly disputed the friendship, or rather the gifts, of the emperor; and the distinctions which nature had fixed between the faithful dog and the rapacious wolf was applied by an ambassador who received only verbal instructions from the mouth of his illiterate prince. The Bulgarians, of whatsoever species, were equally attracted by Roman wealth: they assumed a vague dominion over the Sclavonian name, and their rapid marches could only be stopped by the Baltic Sea, or the extreme cold and poverty of the north. But the same race of Sclavonians appears to have maintained, in every age, the possession of the same countries. Their numerous tribes, however distant or adverse, used one common language, (it was harsh and irregular,) and where known by the resemblance of their form, which deviated from the swarthy Tartar, and approached without attaining the lofty stature and fair complexion of the German. Four thousand six hundred villages were scattered over the provinces of Russia and Poland, and their huts were hastily built of rough timber, in a country deficient both in stone and iron. Erected, or rather concealed, in the depth of forests, on the banks of rivers, or the edges of morasses, we may not perhaps, without flattery, compare them to the architecture of the beaver; which they resembled in a double issue, to the land and water, for the escape of the savage inhabitant, an animal less cleanly, less diligent, and less social, than that marvellous quadruped. The fertility of the soil, rather than the labor of the natives, supplied the rustic plenty of the Sclavonians. Their sheep and horned cattle were large and numerous, and the fields which they sowed with millet or panic afforded, in place of bread, a coarse and less nutritive food. The incessant rapine of their neighbors compelled them to bury this treasure in the earth; but on the appearance of a stranger, it was freely imparted by a people, whose unfavorable character is qualified by the epithets of chaste, patient, and hospitable. As their supreme god, they adored an invisible master of the thunder. The rivers and the nymphs obtained their subordinate honors, and the popular worship was expressed in vows and sacrifice. The Sclavonians disdained to obey a despot, a prince, or even a magistrate; but their experience was too narrow, their passions too headstrong, to compose a system of equal law or general defence. Some voluntary respect was yielded to age and valor; but each tribe or village existed as a separate republic, and all must be persuaded where none could be compelled. They fought on foot, almost naked, and except an unwieldy shield, without any defensive armor; their weapons of offence were a bow, a quiver of small poisoned arrows, and a long rope, which they dexterously threw from a distance, and entangled their enemy in a running noose. In the field, the Sclavonian infantry was dangerous by their speed, agility, and hardiness: they swam, they dived, they remained under water, drawing their breath through a hollow cane; and a river or lake was often the scene of their unsuspected ambuscade. But these were the achievements of spies or stragglers; the military art was unknown to the Sclavonians; their name was obscure, and their conquests were inglorious.

    I have marked the faint and general outline of the Sclavonians and Bulgarians, without attempting to define their intermediate boundaries, which were not accurately known or respected by the Barbarians themselves. Their importance was measured by their vicinity to the empire; and the level country of Moldavia and Wallachia was occupied by the Antes, a Sclavonian tribe, which swelled the titles of Justinian with an epithet of conquest. Against the Antes he erected the fortifications of the Lower Danube; and labored to secure the alliance of a people seated in the direct channel of northern inundation, an interval of two hundred miles between the mountains of Transylvania and the Euxine Sea. But the Antes wanted power and inclination to stem the fury of the torrent; and the light-armed Sclavonians, from a hundred tribes, pursued with almost equal speed the footsteps of the Bulgarian horse. The payment of one piece of gold for each soldier procured a safe and easy retreat through the country of the Gepidæ, who commanded the passage of the Upper Danube. The hopes or fears of the Barbarians; their intense union or discord; the accident of a frozen or shallow stream; the prospect of harvest or vintage; the prosperity or distress of the Romans; were the causes which produced the uniform repetition of annual visits, tedious in the narrative, and destructive in the event. The same year, and possibly the same month, in which Ravenna surrendered, was marked by an invasion of the Huns or Bulgarians, so dreadful, that it almost effaced the memory of their past inroads. They spread from the suburbs of Constantinople to the Ionian Gulf, destroyed thirty-two cities or castles, erased Potidæa, which Athens had built, and Philip had besieged, and repassed the Danube, dragging at their horses’ heels one hundred and twenty thousand of the subjects of Justinian. In a subsequent inroad they pierced the wall of the Thracian Chersonesus, extirpated the habitations and the inhabitants, boldly traversed the Hellespont, and returned to their companions, laden with the spoils of Asia. Another party, which seemed a multitude in the eyes of the Romans, penetrated, without opposition, from the Straits of Thermopylæ to the Isthmus of Corinth; and the last ruin of Greece has appeared an object too minute for the attention of history. The works which the emperor raised for the protection, but at the expense of his subjects, served only to disclose the weakness of some neglected part; and the walls, which by flattery had been deemed impregnable, were either deserted by the garrison, or scaled by the Barbarians. Three thousand Sclavonians, who insolently divided themselves into two bands, discovered the weakness and misery of a triumphant reign. They passed the Danube and the Hebrus, vanquished the Roman generals who dared to oppose their progress, and plundered, with impunity, the cities of Illyricum and Thrace, each of which had arms and numbers to overwhelm their contemptible assailants. Whatever praise the boldness of the Sclavonians may deserve, it is sullied by the wanton and deliberate cruelty which they are accused of

    exercising on their prisoners. Without distinction of rank, or age, or sex, the captives were impaled or flayed alive, or suspended between four posts, and beaten with clubs till they expired, or enclosed in some spacious building, and left to perish in the flames with the spoil and cattle which might impede the march of these savage victors. Perhaps a more impartial narrative would reduce the number, and qualify the nature, of these horrid acts; and they might sometimes be excused by the cruel laws of retaliation. In the siege of Topirus, whose obstinate defence had enraged the Sclavonians, they massacred fifteen thousand males; but they spared the women and children; the most valuable captives were always reserved for labor or ransom; the servitude was not rigorous, and the terms of their deliverance were speedy and moderate. But the subject, or the historian of Justinian, exhaled his just indignation in the language of complaint and reproach; and Procopius has confidently affirmed, that in a reign of thirty-two years, each annual inroad of the Barbarians consumed two hundred thousand of the inhabitants of the Roman empire. The entire population of Turkish Europe, which nearly corresponds with the provinces of Justinian, would perhaps be incapable of supplying six millions of persons, the result of this incredible estimate.

    In the midst of these obscure calamities, Europe felt the shock of revolution, which first revealed to the world the name and nation of the Turks. * Like Romulus, the founder of that martial people was suckled by a she-wolf, who afterwards made him the father of a numerous progeny; and the representation of that animal in the banners of the Turks preserved the memory, or rather suggested the idea, of a fable, which was invented, without any mutual intercourse, by the shepherds of Latium and those of Scythia. At the equal distance of two thousand miles from the Caspian, the Icy, the Chinese, and the Bengal Seas, a ridge of mountains is conspicuous, the centre, and perhaps the summit, of Asia; which, in the language of different nations, has been styled Imaus, and Caf, and Altai, and the Golden Mountains, and the Girdle of the Earth. The sides of the hills were productive of minerals; and the iron forges, for the purpose of war, were exercised by the Turks, the most despised portion of the slaves of the great khan of the Geougen. But their servitude could only last till a leader, bold and eloquent, should arise to persuade his countrymen that the same arms which they forged for their masters, might become, in their own hands, the instruments of freedom and victory. They sallied from the mountains; a sceptre was the reward of his advice; and the annual ceremony, in which a piece of iron was heated in the fire, and a smith’s hammer * was successively handled by the prince and his nobles, recorded for ages the humble profession and rational pride of the Turkish nation. Bertezena, their first leader, signalized their valor and his own in successful combats against the neighboring tribes; but when he presumed to ask in marriage the daughter of the great khan, the insolent demand of a slave and a mechanic was contemptuously rejected. The disgrace was expiated by a more noble alliance with a princess of China; and the decisive battle which almost extirpated the nation of the Geougen, established in Tartary the new and more powerful empire of the Turks. * They reigned over the north; but they confessed the vanity of conquest, by their faithful attachment to the mountain of their fathers. The royal encampment seldom lost sight of Mount Altai, from whence the River Irtish descends to water the rich pastures of the Calmucks, which nourish the largest sheep and oxen in the world. The soil is fruitful, and the climate mild and temperate: the happy region was ignorant of earthquake and pestilence; the emperor’s throne was turned towards the East, and a golden wolf on the top of a spear seemed to guard the entrance of his tent. One of the successors of Bertezena was tempted by the luxury and superstition of China; but his design of building cities and temples was defeated by the simple wisdom of a Barbarian counsellor. “The Turks,” he said, “are not equal in number to one hundredth part of the inhabitants of China. If we balance their power, and elude their armies, it is because we wander without any fixed habitations in the exercise of war and hunting. Are we strong? we advance and conquer: are we feeble? we retire and are concealed. Should the Turks confine themselves within the walls of cities, the loss of a battle would be the destruction of their empire. The bonzes preach only patience, humility, and the renunciation of the world. Such, O king! is not the religion of heroes.” They entertained, with less reluctance, the doctrines of Zoroaster; but the greatest part of the nation acquiesced, without inquiry, in the opinions, or rather in the practice, of their ancestors. The honors of sacrifice were reserved for the supreme deity; they acknowledged, in rude hymns, their obligations to the air, the fire, the water, and the earth; and their priests derived some profit from the art of divination. Their unwritten laws were rigorous and impartial: theft was punished with a tenfold restitution; adultery, treason, and murder, with death; and no chastisement could be inflicted too severe for the rare and inexpiable guilt of cowardice. As the subject nations marched under the standard of the Turks, their cavalry, both men and horses, were proudly computed by millions; one of their effective armies consisted of four hundred thousand soldiers, and in less than fifty years they were connected in peace and war with the Romans, the Persians, and the Chinese. In their northern limits, some vestige may be discovered of the form and situation of Kamptchatka, of a people of hunters and fishermen, whose sledges were drawn by dogs, and whose habitations were buried in the earth. The Turks were ignorant of astronomy; but the observation taken by some learned Chinese, with a gnomon of eight feet, fixes the royal camp in the latitude of forty-nine degrees, and marks their extreme progress within three, or at least ten degrees, of the polar circle. Among their southern conquests the most splendid was that of the Nephthalites, or white Huns, a polite and warlike people, who possessed the commercial cities of Bochara and Samarcand, who had vanquished the Persian monarch, and carried their victorious arms along the banks, and perhaps to the mouth, of the Indus. On the side of the West, the Turkish cavalry advanced to the Lake Mæotis. They passed that lake on the ice. The khan who dwelt at the foot of Mount Altai issued his commands for the siege of Bosphorus, a city the voluntary subject of Rome, and whose princes had formerly been the friends of Athens. To the east, the Turks invaded China, as often as the vigor of the government was relaxed: and I am taught to read in the history of the times, that they mowed down their patient enemies like hemp or grass; and that the mandarins applauded the wisdom of an emperor who repulsed these Barbarians with golden lances. This extent of savage empire compelled the Turkish monarch to establish three subordinate princes of his own blood, who soon forgot their gratitude and allegiance. The conquerors were enervated by luxury, which is always fatal except to an industrious people; the policy of China solicited the vanquished nations to resume their independence and the power of the Turks was limited to a period of two hundred years. The revival of their name and dominion in the southern countries of Asia are the events of a later age; and the dynasties, which succeeded to their native realms, may sleep in oblivion; since their history bears no relation to the decline and fall of the Roman empire.

    Chapter XLII: State Of The Barbaric World.  Part II.

    In the rapid career of conquest, the Turks attacked and subdued the nation of the Ogors or Varchonites * on the banks of the River Til, which derived the epithet of Black from its dark water or gloomy forests. The khan of the Ogors was slain with three hundred thousand of his subjects, and their bodies were scattered over the space of four days’ journey: their surviving countrymen acknowledged the strength and mercy of the Turks; and a small portion, about twenty thousand warriors, preferred exile to servitude. They followed the well-known road of the Volga, cherished the error of the nations who confounded them with the Avars, and spread the terror of that false though famous appellation, which had not, however, saved its lawful proprietors from the yoke of the Turks. After a long and victorious march, the new Avars arrived at the foot of Mount Caucasus, in the country of the Alani and Circassians, where they first heard of the splendor and weakness of the

    Roman empire. They humbly requested their confederate, the prince of the Alani, to lead them to this source of riches; and their ambassador, with the permission of the governor of Lazica, was transported by the Euxine Sea to Constantinople. The whole city was poured forth to behold with curiosity and terror the aspect of a strange people: their long hair, which hung in tresses down their backs, was gracefully bound with ribbons, but the rest of their habit appeared to imitate the fashion of the Huns. When they were admitted to the audience of Justinian, Candish, the first of the ambassadors, addressed the Roman emperor in these terms: “You see before you, O mighty prince, the representatives of the strongest and most populous of nations, the invincible, the irresistible Avars. We are willing to devote ourselves to your service: we are able to vanquish and destroy all the enemies who now disturb your repose. But we expect, as the price of our alliance, as the reward of our valor, precious gifts, annual subsidies, and fruitful possessions.” At the time of this embassy, Justinian had reigned above thirty, he had lived above seventy-five years: his mind, as well as his body, was feeble and languid; and the conqueror of Africa and Italy, careless of the permanent interest of his people, aspired only to end his days in the bosom even of inglorious peace. In a studied oration, he imparted to the senate his resolution to dissemble the insult, and to purchase the friendship of the Avars; and the whole senate, like the mandarins of China, applauded the incomparable wisdom and foresight of their sovereign. The instruments of luxury were immediately prepared to captivate the Barbarians; silken garments, soft and splendid beds, and chains and collars incrusted with gold. The ambassadors, content with such liberal reception, departed from Constantinople, and Valentin, one of the emperor’s guards, was sent with a similar character to their camp at the foot of Mount Caucasus. As their destruction or their success must be alike advantageous to the empire, he persuaded them to invade the enemies of Rome; and they were easily tempted, by gifts and promises, to gratify their ruling inclinations. These fugitives, who fled before the Turkish arms, passed the Tanais and Borysthenes, and boldly advanced into the heart of Poland

    and Germany, violating the law of nations, and abusing the rights of victory. Before ten years had elapsed, their camps were seated on the Danube and the Elbe, many Bulgarian and Sclavonian names were obliterated from the earth, and the remainder of their tribes are found, as tributaries and vassals, under the standard of the Avars. The chagan, the peculiar title of their king, still affected to cultivate the friendship of the emperor; and Justinian entertained some thoughts of fixing them in Pannonia, to balance the prevailing power of the Lombards. But the virtue or treachery of an Avar betrayed the secret enmity and ambitious designs of their countrymen; and they loudly complained of the timid, though jealous policy, of detaining their ambassadors, and denying the arms which they had been allowed to purchase in the capital of the empire.

    Perhaps the apparent change in the dispositions of the emperors may be ascribed to the embassy which was received from the conquerors of the Avars. The immense distance which eluded their arms could not extinguish their resentment: the Turkish ambassadors pursued the footsteps of the vanquished to the Jaik, the Volga, Mount Caucasus, the Euxine and Constantinople, and at length appeared before the successor of Constantine, to request that he would not espouse the cause of rebels and fugitives. Even commerce had some share in this remarkable negotiation: and the Sogdoites, who were now the tributaries of the Turks, embraced the fair occasion of opening, by the north of the Caspian, a new road for the importation of Chinese silk into the Roman empire. The Persian, who preferred the navigation of Ceylon, had stopped the caravans of Bochara and Samarcand: their silk was contemptuously burnt: some Turkish ambassadors died in Persia, with a suspicion of poison; and the great khan permitted his faithful vassal Maniach, the prince of the Sogdoites, to propose, at the Byzantine court, a treaty of alliance against their common enemies. Their splendid apparel and rich presents, the fruit of Oriental luxury, distinguished Maniach and his colleagues from the rude savages of the North: their letters, in the Scythian character and language,

    announced a people who had attained the rudiments of science: they enumerated the conquests, they offered the friendship and military aid of the Turks; and their sincerity was attested by direful imprecations (if they were guilty of falsehood) against their own head, and the head of Disabul their master. The Greek prince entertained with hospitable regard the ambassadors of a remote and powerful monarch: the sight of silk-worms and looms disappointed the hopes of the Sogdoites; the emperor renounced, or seemed to renounce, the fugitive Avars, but he accepted the alliance of the Turks; and the ratification of the treaty was carried by a Roman minister to the foot of Mount Altai. Under the successors of Justinian, the friendship of the two nations was cultivated by frequent and cordial intercourse; the most favored vassals were permitted to imitate the example of the great khan, and one hundred and six Turks, who, on various occasions, had visited Constantinople, departed at the same time for their native country. The duration and length of the journey from the Byzantine court to Mount Altai are not specified: it might have been difficult to mark a road through the nameless deserts, the mountains, rivers, and morasses of Tartary; but a curious account has been preserved of the reception of the Roman ambassadors at the royal camp. After they had been purified with fire and incense, according to a rite still practised under the sons of Zingis, * they were introduced to the presence of Disabul. In a valley of the Golden Mountain, they found the great khan in his tent, seated in a chair with wheels, to which a horse might be occasionally harnessed. As soon as they had delivered their presents, which were received by the proper officers, they exposed, in a florid oration, the wishes of the Roman emperor, that victory might attend the arms of the Turks, that their reign might be long and prosperous, and that a strict alliance, without envy or deceit, might forever be maintained between the two most powerful nations of the earth. The answer of Disabul corresponded with these friendly professions, and the ambassadors were seated by his side, at a banquet which lasted the greatest part of the day: the tent was surrounded with silk hangings, and a Tartar liquor was served on the table, which possessed at least the intoxicating

    qualities of wine. The entertainment of the succeeding day was more sumptuous; the silk hangings of the second tent were embroidered in various figures; and the royal seat, the cups, and the vases, were of gold. A third pavilion was supported by columns of gilt wood; a bed of pure and massy gold was raised on four peacocks of the same metal: and before the entrance of the tent, dishes, basins, and statues of solid silver, and admirable art, were ostentatiously piled in wagons, the monuments of valor rather than of industry. When Disabul led his armies against the frontiers of Persia, his Roman allies followed many days the march of the Turkish camp, nor were they dismissed till they had enjoyed their precedency over the envoy of the great king, whose loud and intemperate clamors interrupted the silence of the royal banquet. The power and ambition of Chosroes cemented the union of the Turks and Romans, who touched his dominions on either side: but those distant nations, regardless of each other, consulted the dictates of interest, without recollecting the obligations of oaths and treaties. While the successor of Disabul celebrated his father’s obsequies, he was saluted by the ambassadors of the emperor Tiberius, who proposed an invasion of Persia, and sustained, with firmness, the angry and perhaps the just reproaches of that haughty Barbarian. “You see my ten fingers,” said the great khan, and he applied them to his mouth. “You Romans speak with as many tongues, but they are tongues of deceit and perjury. To me you hold one language, to my subjects another; and the nations are successively deluded by your perfidious eloquence. You precipitate your allies into war and danger, you enjoy their labors, and you neglect your benefactors. Hasten your return, inform your master that a Turk is incapable of uttering or forgiving falsehood, and that he shall speedily meet the punishment which he deserves. While he solicits my friendship with flattering and hollow words, he is sunk to a confederate of my fugitive Varchonites. If I condescend to march against those contemptible slaves, they will tremble at the sound of our whips; they will be trampled, like a nest of ants, under the feet of my innumerable cavalry. I am not ignorant of the road which they have followed to invade your

    empire; nor can I be deceived by the vain pretence, that Mount Caucasus is the impregnable barrier of the Romans. I know the course of the Niester, the Danube, and the Hebrus; the most warlike nations have yielded to the arms of the Turks; and from the rising to the setting sun, the earth is my inheritance.” Notwithstanding this menace, a sense of mutual advantage soon renewed the alliance of the Turks and Romans: but the pride of the great khan survived his resentment; and when he announced an important conquest to his friend the emperor Maurice, he styled himself the master of the seven races, and the lord of the seven climates of the world.

    Disputes have often arisen between the sovereigns of Asia for the title of king of the world; while the contest has proved that it could not belong to either of the competitors. The kingdom of the Turks was bounded by the Oxus or Gihon; and Touran was separated by that great river from the rival monarchy of Iran, or Persia, which in a smaller compass contained perhaps a larger measure of power and population. The Persians, who alternately invaded and repulsed the Turks and the Romans, were still ruled by the house of Sassan, which ascended the throne three hundred years before the accession of Justinian. His contemporary, Cabades, or Kobad, had been successful in war against the emperor Anastasius; but the reign of that prince was distracted by civil and religious troubles. A prisoner in the hands of his subjects, an exile among the enemies of Persia, he recovered his liberty by prostituting the honor of his wife, and regained his kingdom with the dangerous and mercenary aid of the Barbarians, who had slain his father. His nobles were suspicious that Kobad never forgave the authors of his expulsion, or even those of his restoration. The people was deluded and inflamed by the fanaticism of Mazdak, who asserted the community of women, and the equality of mankind, whilst he appropriated the richest lands and most beautiful females to the use of his sectaries. The view of these disorders, which had been fomented by his laws and example, imbittered the declining

    age of the Persian monarch; and his fears were increased by the consciousness of his design to reverse the natural and customary order of succession, in favor of his third and most favored son, so famous under the names of Chosroes and Nushirvan. To render the youth more illustrious in the eyes of the nations, Kobad was desirous that he should be adopted by the emperor Justin: * the hope of peace inclined the Byzantine court to accept this singular proposal; and Chosroes might have acquired a specious claim to the inheritance of his Roman parent. But the future mischief was diverted by the advice of the quæstor Proclus: a difficulty was started, whether the adoption should be performed as a civil or military rite; the treaty was abruptly dissolved; and the sense of this indignity sunk deep into the mind of Chosroes, who had already advanced to the Tigris on his road to Constantinople. His father did not long survive the disappointment of his wishes: the testament of their deceased sovereign was read in the assembly of the nobles; and a powerful faction, prepared for the event, and regardless of the priority of age, exalted Chosroes to the throne of Persia. He filled that throne during a prosperous period of forty-eight years; and the Justice of Nushirvan is celebrated as the theme of immortal praise by the nations of the East.

    But the justice of kings is understood by themselves, and even by their subjects, with an ample indulgence for the gratification of passion and interest. The virtue of Chosroes was that of a conqueror, who, in the measures of peace and war, is excited by ambition, and restrained by prudence; who confounds the greatness with the happiness of a nation, and calmly devotes the lives of thousands to the fame, or even the amusement, of a single man. In his domestic administration, the just Nushirvan would merit in our feelings the appellation of a tyrant. His two elder brothers had been deprived of their fair expectations of the diadem: their future life, between the supreme rank and the condition of subjects, was anxious to themselves and formidable to their master: fear as well as revenge might tempt them to rebel: the slightest evidence of a

    conspiracy satisfied the author of their wrongs; and the repose of Chosroes was secured by the death of these unhappy princes, with their families and adherents. One guiltless youth was saved and dismissed by the compassion of a veteran general; and this act of humanity, which was revealed by his son, overbalanced the merit of reducing twelve nations to the obedience of Persia. The zeal and prudence of Mebodes had fixed the diadem on the head of Chosroes himself; but he delayed to attend the royal summons, till he had performed the duties of a military review: he was instantly commanded to repair to the iron tripod, which stood before the gate of the palace, where it was death to relieve or approach the victim; and Mebodes languished several days before his sentence was pronounced, by the inflexible pride and calm ingratitude of the son of Kobad. But the people, more especially in the East, is disposed to forgive, and even to applaud, the cruelty which strikes at the loftiest heads; at the slaves of ambition, whose voluntary choice has exposed them to live in the smiles, and to perish by the frown, of a capricious monarch. In the execution of the laws which he had no temptation to violate; in the punishment of crimes which attacked his own dignity, as well as the happiness of individuals; Nushirvan, or Chosroes, deserved the appellation of just. His government was firm, rigorous, and impartial. It was the first labor of his reign to abolish the dangerous theory of common or equal possessions: the lands and women which the sectaries of Mazdak has usurped were restored to their lawful owners; and the temperate * chastisement of the fanatics or impostors confirmed the domestic rights of society. Instead of listening with blind confidence to a favorite minister, he established four viziers over the four great provinces of his empire, Assyria, Media, Persia, and Bactriana. In the choice of judges, præfects, and counsellors, he strove to remove the mask which is always worn in the presence of kings: he wished to substitute the natural order of talents for the accidental distinctions of birth and fortune; he professed, in specious language, his intention to prefer those men who carried the poor in their bosoms, and to banish corruption from the seat of justice, as dogs were excluded from the temples of the Magi.

    The code of laws of the first Artaxerxes was revived and published as the rule of the magistrates; but the assurance of speedy punishment was the best security of their virtue. Their behavior was inspected by a thousand eyes, their words were overheard by a thousand ears, the secret or public agents of the throne; and the provinces, from the Indian to the Arabian confines, were enlightened by the frequent visits of a sovereign, who affected to emulate his celestial brother in his rapid and salutary career. Education and agriculture he viewed as the two objects most deserving of his care. In every city of Persia orphans, and the children of the poor, were maintained and instructed at the public expense; the daughters were given in marriage to the richest citizens of their own rank, and the sons, according to their different talents, were employed in mechanic trades, or promoted to more honorable service. The deserted villages were relieved by his bounty; to the peasants and farmers who were found incapable of cultivating their lands, he distributed cattle, seed, and the instruments of husbandry; and the rare and inestimable treasure of fresh water was parsimoniously managed, and skilfully dispersed over the arid territory of Persia. The prosperity of that kingdom was the effect and evidence of his virtues; his vices are those of Oriental despotism; but in the long competition between Chosroes and Justinian, the advantage both of merit and fortune is almost always on the side of the Barbarian.

    To the praise of justice Nushirvan united the reputation of knowledge; and the seven Greek philosophers, who visited his court, were invited and deceived by the strange assurance, that a disciple of Plato was seated on the Persian throne. Did they expect, that a prince, strenuously exercised in the toils of war and government, should agitate, with dexterity like their own, the abstruse and profound questions which amused the leisure of the schools of Athens? Could they hope that the precepts of philosophy should direct the life, and control the passions, of a despot, whose infancy had been taught to consider his absolute and fluctuating will as the only rule of

    moral obligation? The studies of Chosroes were ostentatious and superficial: but his example awakened the curiosity of an ingenious people, and the light of science was diffused over the dominions of Persia. At Gondi Sapor, in the neighborhood of the royal city of Susa, an academy of physic was founded, which insensibly became a liberal school of poetry, philosophy, and rhetoric. The annals of the monarchy were composed; and while recent and authentic history might afford some useful lessons both to the prince and people, the darkness of the first ages was embellished by the giants, the dragons, and the fabulous heroes of Oriental romance. Every learned or confident stranger was enriched by the bounty, and flattered by the conversation, of the monarch: he nobly rewarded a Greek physician, by the deliverance of three thousand, captives; and the sophists, who contended for his favor, were exasperated by the wealth and insolence of Uranius, their more successful rival. Nushirvan believed, or at least respected, the religion of the Magi; and some traces of persecution may be discovered in his reign. Yet he allowed himself freely to compare the tenets of the various sects; and the theological disputes, in which he frequently presided, diminished the authority of the priest, and enlightened the minds of the people. At his command, the most celebrated writers of Greece and India were translated into the Persian language; a smooth and elegant idiom, recommended by Mahomet to the use of paradise; though it is branded with the epithets of savage and unmusical, by the ignorance and presumption of Agathias. Yet the Greek historian might reasonably wonder that it should be found possible to execute an entire version of Plato and Aristotle in a foreign dialect, which had not been framed to express the spirit of freedom and the subtilties of philosophic disquisition. And, if the reason of the Stagyrite might be equally dark, or equally intelligible in every tongue, the dramatic art and verbal argumentation of the disciple of Socrates, appear to be indissolubly mingled with the grace and perfection of his Attic style. In the search of universal knowledge, Nushirvan was informed, that the moral and political fables of Pilpay, an ancient Brachman, were preserved with jealous reverence

    among the treasures of the kings of India. The physician Perozes was secretly despatched to the banks of the Ganges, with instructions to procure, at any price, the communication of this valuable work. His dexterity obtained a transcript, his learned diligence accomplished the translation; and the fables of Pilpay were read and admired in the assembly of Nushirvan and his nobles. The Indian original, and the Persian copy, have long since disappeared; but this venerable monument has been saved by the curiosity of the Arabian caliphs, revived in the modern Persic, the Turkish, the Syriac, the Hebrew, and the Greek idioms, and transfused through successive versions into the modern languages of Europe. In their present form, the peculiar character, the manners and religion of the Hindoos, are completely obliterated; and the intrinsic merit of the fables of Pilpay is far inferior to the concise elegance of Phædrus, and the native graces of La Fontaine. Fifteen moral and political sentences are illustrated in a series of apologues: but the composition is intricate, the narrative prolix, and the precept obvious and barren. Yet the Brachman may assume the merit of inventinga pleasing fiction, which adorns the nakedness of truth, and alleviates, perhaps, to a royal ear, the harshness of instruction. With a similar design, to admonish kings that they are strong only in the strength of their subjects, the same Indians invented the game of chess, which was likewise introduced into Persia under the reign of Nushirvan.

    Chapter XLII: State Of The Barbaric World. —

    Part III.

    The son of Kobad found his kingdom involved in a war with the successor of Constantine; and the anxiety of his domestic situation inclined him to grant the suspension of arms, which Justinian was impatient to purchase. Chosroes saw the Roman ambassadors at his feet. He accepted eleven thousand pounds of gold, as the price of an endless or indefinite peace: some mutual exchanges were regulated; the Persian assumed

    the guard of the gates of Caucasus, and the demolition of Dara was suspended, on condition that it should never be made the residence of the general of the East. This interval of repose had been solicited, and was diligently improved, by the ambition of the emperor: his African conquests were the first fruits of the Persian treaty; and the avarice of Chosroes was soothed by a large portion of the spoils of Carthage, which his ambassadors required in a tone of pleasantry and under the color of friendship. But the trophies of Belisarius disturbed the slumbers of the great king; and he heard with astonishment, envy, and fear, that Sicily, Italy, and Rome itself, had been reduced, in three rapid campaigns, to the obedience of Justinian. Unpractised in the art of violating treaties, he secretly excited his bold and subtle vassal Almondar. That prince of the Saracens, who resided at Hira, had not been included in the general peace, and still waged an obscure war against his rival Arethas, the chief of the tribe of Gassan, and confederate of the empire. The subject of their dispute was an extensive sheep-walk in the desert to the south of Palmyra. An immemorial tribute for the license of pasture appeared to attest the rights of Almondar, while the Gassanite appealed to the Latin name of strata, a paved road, as an unquestionable evidence of the sovereignty and labors of the Romans. The two monarchs supported the cause of their respective vassals; and the Persian Arab, without expecting the event of a slow and doubtful arbitration, enriched his flying camp with the spoil and captives of Syria. Instead of repelling the arms, Justinian attempted to seduce the fidelity of Almondar, while he called from the extremities of the earth the nations of Æthiopia and Scythia to invade the dominions of his rival. But the aid of such allies was distant and precarious, and the discovery of this hostile correspondence justified the complaints of the Goths and Armenians, who implored, almost at the same time, the protection of Chosroes. The descendants of Arsaces, who were still numerous in Armenia, had been provoked to assert the last relics of national freedom and hereditary rank; and the ambassadors of Vitiges had secretly traversed the empire to expose the instant, and almost inevitable, danger of the kingdom of Italy. Their representations were uniform, weighty,

    and effectual. “We stand before your throne, the advocates of your interest as well as of our own. The ambitious and faithless Justinian aspires to be the sole master of the world. Since the endless peace, which betrayed the common freedom of mankind, that prince, your ally in words, your enemy in actions, has alike insulted his friends and foes, and has filled the earth with blood and confusion. Has he not violated the privileges of Armenia, the independence of Colchos, and the wild liberty of the Tzanian mountains? Has he not usurped, with equal avidity, the city of Bosphorus on the frozen Mæotis, and the vale of palm-trees on the shores of the Red Sea? The Moors, the Vandals, the Goths, have been successively oppressed, and each nation has calmly remained the spectator of their neighbor’s ruin. Embrace, O king! the favorable moment; the East is left without defence, while the armies of Justinian and his renowned general are detained in the distant regions of the West. If you hesitate or delay, Belisarius and his victorious troops will soon return from the Tyber to the Tigris, and Persia may enjoy the wretched consolation of being the last devoured.” By such arguments, Chosroes was easily persuaded to imitate the example which he condemned: but the Persian, ambitious of military fame, disdained the inactive warfare of a rival, who issued his sanguinary commands from the secure station of the Byzantine palace.

    Whatever might be the provocations of Chosroes, he abused the confidence of treaties; and the just reproaches of dissimulation and falsehood could only be concealed by the lustre of his victories. The Persian army, which had been assembled in the plains of Babylon, prudently declined the strong cities of Mesopotamia, and followed the western bank of the Euphrates, till the small, though populous, town of Dura * presumed to arrest the progress of the great king. The gates of Dura, by treachery and surprise, were burst open; and as soon as Chosroes had stained his cimeter with the blood of the inhabitants, he dismissed the ambassador of Justinian to inform his master in what place he had left the enemy of the Romans. The conqueror still affected the praise of humanity

    and justice; and as he beheld a noble matron with her infant rudely dragged along the ground, he sighed, he wept, and implored the divine justice to punish the author of these calamities. Yet the herd of twelve thousand captives was ransomed for two hundred pounds of gold; the neighboring bishop of Sergiopolis pledged his faith for the payment: and in the subsequent year the unfeeling avarice of Chosroes exacted the penalty of an obligation which it was generous to contract and impossible to discharge. He advanced into the heart of Syria: but a feeble enemy, who vanished at his approach, disappointed him of the honor of victory; and as he could not hope to establish his dominion, the Persian king displayed in this inroad the mean and rapacious vices of a robber. Hierapolis, Berrhæa or Aleppo, Apamea and Chalcis, were successively besieged: they redeemed their safety by a ransom of gold or silver, proportioned to their respective strength and opulence; and their new master enforced, without observing, the terms of capitulation. Educated in the religion of the Magi, he exercised, without remorse, the lucrative trade of sacrilege; and, after stripping of its gold and gems a piece of the true cross, he generously restored the naked relic to the devotion of the Christians of Apamea. No more than fourteen years had elapsed since Antioch was ruined by an earthquake; but the queen of the East, the new Theopolis, had been raised from the ground by the liberality of Justinian; and the increasing greatness of the buildings and the people already erased the memory of this recent disaster. On one side, the city was defended by the mountain, on the other by the River Orontes; but the most accessible part was commanded by a superior eminence: the proper remedies were rejected, from the despicable fear of discovering its weakness to the enemy; and Germanus, the emperor’s nephew, refused to trust his person and dignity within the walls of a besieged city. The people of Antioch had inherited the vain and satirical genius of their ancestors: they were elated by a sudden reënforcement of six thousand soldiers; they disdained the offers of an easy capitulation and their intemperate clamors insulted from the ramparts the majesty of the great king. Under his eye the Persian myriads mounted with scaling-ladders to the assault;

    the Roman mercenaries fled through the opposite gate of Daphne; and the generous assistance of the youth of Antioch served only to aggravate the miseries of their country. As Chosroes, attended by the ambassadors of Justinian, was descending from the mountain, he affected, in a plaintive voice, to deplore the obstinacy and ruin of that unhappy people; but the slaughter still raged with unrelenting fury; and the city, at the command of a Barbarian, was delivered to the flames. The cathedral of Antioch was indeed preserved by the avarice, not the piety, of the conqueror: a more honorable exemption was granted to the church of St. Julian, and the quarter of the town where the ambassadors resided; some distant streets were saved by the shifting of the wind, and the walls still subsisted to protect, and soon to betray, their new inhabitants. Fanaticism had defaced the ornaments of Daphne, but Chosroes breathed a purer air amidst her groves and fountains; and some idolaters in his train might sacrifice with impunity to the nymphs of that elegant retreat. Eighteen miles below Antioch, the River Orontes falls into the Mediterranean. The haughty Persian visited the term of his conquests; and, after bathing alone in the sea, he offered a solemn sacrifice of thanksgiving to the sun, or rather to the Creator of the sun, whom the Magi adored. If this act of superstition offended the prejudices of the Syrians, they were pleased by the courteous and even eager attention with which he assisted at the games of the circus; and as Chosroes had heard that the blue faction was espoused by the emperor, his peremptory command secured the victory of the green charioteer. From the discipline of his camp the people derived more solid consolation; and they interceded in vain for the life of a soldier who had too faithfully copied the rapine of the just Nushirvan. At length, fatigued, though unsatiated, with the spoil of Syria, * he slowly moved to the Euphrates, formed a temporary bridge in the neighborhood of Barbalissus, and defined the space of three days for the entire passage of his numerous host. After his return, he founded, at the distance of one day’s journey from the palace of Ctesiphon, a new city, which perpetuated the joint names of Chosroes and of Antioch. The Syrian captives recognized the form and situation

    of their native abodes: baths and a stately circus were constructed for their use; and a colony of musicians and charioteers revived in Assyria the pleasures of a Greek capital. By the munificence of the royal founder, a liberal allowance was assigned to these fortunate exiles; and they enjoyed the singular privilege of bestowing freedom on the slaves whom they acknowledged as their kinsmen. Palestine, and the holy wealth of Jerusalem, were the next objects that attracted the ambition, or rather the avarice, of Chosroes. Constantinople, and the palace of the Cæsars, no longer appeared impregnable or remote; and his aspiring fancy already covered Asia Minor with the troops, and the Black Sea with the navies, of Persia.

    These hopes might have been realized, if the conqueror of Italy had not been seasonably recalled to the defence of the East. While Chosroes pursued his ambitious designs on the coast of the Euxine, Belisarius, at the head of an army without pay or discipline, encamped beyond the Euphrates, within six miles of Nisibis. He meditated, by a skilful operation, to draw the Persians from their impregnable citadel, and improving his advantage in the field, either to intercept their retreat, or perhaps to enter the gates with the flying Barbarians. He advanced one day’s journey on the territories of Persia, reduced the fortress of Sisaurane, and sent the governor, with eight hundred chosen horsemen, to serve the emperor in his Italian wars. He detached Arethas and his Arabs, supported by twelve hundred Romans, to pass the Tigris, and to ravage the harvests of Assyria, a fruitful province, long exempt from the calamities of war. But the plans of Belisarius were disconcerted by the untractable spirit of Arethas, who neither returned to the camp, nor sent any intelligence of his motions. The Roman general was fixed in anxious expectation to the same spot; the time of action elapsed, the ardent sun of Mesopotamia inflamed with fevers the blood of his European soldiers; and the stationary troops and officers of Syria affected to tremble for the safety of their defenceless cities. Yet this diversion had already succeeded in forcing Chosroes to return with loss and precipitation; and if the skill of Belisarius

    had been seconded by discipline and valor, his success might have satisfied the sanguine wishes of the public, who required at his hands the conquest of Ctesiphon, and the deliverance of the captives of Antioch. At the end of the campaign, he was recalled to Constantinople by an ungrateful court, but the dangers of the ensuing spring restored his confidence and command; and the hero, almost alone, was despatched, with the speed of post-horses, to repel, by his name and presence, the invasion of Syria. He found the Roman generals, among whom was a nephew of Justinian, imprisoned by their fears in the fortifications of Hierapolis. But instead of listening to their timid counsels, Belisarius commanded them to follow him to Europus, where he had resolved to collect his forces, and to execute whatever God should inspire him to achieve against the enemy. His firm attitude on the banks of the Euphrates restrained Chosroes from advancing towards Palestine; and he received with art and dignity the ambassadors, or rather spies, of the Persian monarch. The plain between Hierapolis and the river was covered with the squadrons of cavalry, six thousand hunters, tall and robust, who pursued their game without the apprehension of an enemy. On the opposite bank the ambassadors descried a thousand Armenian horse, who appeared to guard the passage of the Euphrates. The tent of Belisarius was of the coarsest linen, the simple equipage of a warrior who disdained the luxury of the East. Around his tent, the nations who marched under his standard were arranged with skilful confusion. The Thracians and Illyrians were posted in the front, the Heruli and Goths in the centre; the prospect was closed by the Moors and Vandals, and their loose array seemed to multiply their numbers. Their dress was light and active; one soldier carried a whip, another a sword, a third a bow, a fourth, perhaps, a battle axe, and the whole picture exhibited the intrepidity of the troops and the vigilance of the general. Chosroes was deluded by the address, and awed by the genius, of the lieutenant of Justinian. Conscious of the merit, and ignorant of the force, of his antagonist, he dreaded a decisive battle in a distant country, from whence not a Persian might return to relate the melancholy tale. The great king hastened to repass the Euphrates; and Belisarius pressed

    his retreat, by affecting to oppose a measure so salutary to the empire, and which could scarcely have been prevented by an army of a hundred thousand men. Envy might suggest to ignorance and pride, that the public enemy had been suffered to escape: but the African and Gothic triumphs are less glorious than this safe and bloodless victory, in which neither fortune, nor the valor of the soldiers, can subtract any part of the general’s renown. The second removal of Belisarius from the Persian to the Italian war revealed the extent of his personal merit, which had corrected or supplied the want of discipline and courage. Fifteen generals, without concert or skill, led through the mountains of Armenia an army of thirty thousand Romans, inattentive to their signals, their ranks, and their ensigns. Four thousand Persians, intrenched in the camp of Dubis, vanquished, almost without a combat, this disorderly multitude; their useless arms were scattered along the road, and their horses sunk under the fatigue of their rapid flight. But the Arabs of the Roman party prevailed over their brethren; the Armenians returned to their allegiance; the cities of Dara and Edessa resisted a sudden assault and a regular siege, and the calamities of war were suspended by those of pestilence. A tacit or formal agreement between the two sovereigns protected the tranquillity of the Eastern frontier; and the arms of Chosroes were confined to the Colchian or Lazic war, which has been too minutely described by the historians of the times.

    The extreme length of the Euxine Sea from Constantinople to the mouth of the Phasis, may be computed as a voyage of nine days, and a measure of seven hundred miles. From the Iberian Caucasus, the most lofty and craggy mountains of Asia, that river descends with such oblique vehemence, that in a short space it is traversed by one hundred and twenty bridges. Nor does the stream become placid and navigable, till it reaches the town of Sarapana, five days’ journey from the Cyrus, which flows from the same hills, but in a contrary direction to the Caspian Lake. The proximity of these rivers has suggested the practice, or at least the idea, of wafting the precious

    merchandise of India down the Oxus, over the Caspian, up the Cyrus, and with the current of the Phasis into the Euxine and Mediterranean Seas. As it successively collects the streams of the plain of Colchos, the Phasis moves with diminished speed, though accumulated weight. At the mouth it is sixty fathom deep, and half a league broad, but a small woody island is interposed in the midst of the channel; the water, so soon as it has deposited an earthy or metallic sediment, floats on the surface of the waves, and is no longer susceptible of corruption. In a course of one hundred miles, forty of which are navigable for large vessels, the Phasis divides the celebrated region of Colchos, or Mingrelia, which, on three sides, is fortified by the Iberian and Armenian mountains, and whose maritime coast extends about two hundred miles from the neighborhood of Trebizond to Dioscurias and the confines of Circassia. Both the soil and climate are relaxed by excessive moisture: twenty-eight rivers, besides the Phasis and his dependent streams, convey their waters to the sea; and the hollowness of the ground appears to indicate the subterraneous channels between the Euxine and the Caspian. In the fields where wheat or barley is sown, the earth is too soft to sustain the action of the plough; but the gom, a small grain, not unlike the millet or coriander seed, supplies the ordinary food of the people; and the use of bread is confined to the prince and his nobles. Yet the vintage is more plentiful than the harvest; and the bulk of the stems, as well as the quality of the wine, display the unassisted powers of nature. The same powers continually tend to overshadow the face of the country with thick forests; the timber of the hills, and the flax of the plains, contribute to the abundance of naval stores; the wild and tame animals, the horse, the ox, and the hog, are remarkably prolific, and the name of the pheasant is expressive of his native habitation on the banks of the Phasis. The gold mines to the south of Trebizond, which are still worked with sufficient profit, were a subject of national dispute between Justinian and Chosroes; and it is not unreasonable to believe, that a vein of precious metal may be equally diffused through the circle of the hills, although these secret treasures are neglected by the laziness, or concealed by

    the prudence, of the Mingrelians. The waters, impregnated with particles of gold, are carefully strained through sheep-skins or fleeces; but this expedient, the groundwork perhaps of a marvellous fable, affords a faint image of the wealth extracted from a virgin earth by the power and industry of ancient kings. Their silver palaces and golden chambers surpass our belief; but the fame of their riches is said to have excited the enterprising avarice of the Argonauts. Tradition has affirmed, with some color of reason, that Egypt planted on the Phasis a learned and polite colony, which manufactured linen, built navies, and invented geographical maps. The ingenuity of the moderns has peopled, with flourishing cities and nations, the isthmus between the Euxine and the Caspian; and a lively writer, observing the resemblance of climate, and, in his apprehension, of trade, has not hesitated to pronounce Colchos the Holland of antiquity.

    But the riches of Colchos shine only through the darkness of conjecture or tradition; and its genuine history presents a uniform scene of rudeness and poverty. If one hundred and thirty languages were spoken in the market of Dioscurias, they were the imperfect idioms of so many savage tribes or families, sequestered from each other in the valleys of Mount Caucasus; and their separation, which diminished the importance, must have multiplied the number, of their rustic capitals. In the present state of Mingrelia, a village is an assemblage of huts within a wooden fence; the fortresses are seated in the depths of forests; the princely town of Cyta, or Cotatis, consists of two hundred houses, and a stone edifice appertains only to the magnificence of kings. Twelve ships from Constantinople, and about sixty barks, laden with the fruits of industry, annually cast anchor on the coast; and the list of Colchian exports is much increased, since the natives had only slaves and hides to offer in exchange for the corn and salt which they purchased from the subjects of Justinian. Not a vestige can be found of the art, the knowledge, or the navigation, of the ancient Colchians: few Greeks desired or dared to pursue the footsteps of the Argonauts; and even the marks of an Egyptian

    colony are lost on a nearer approach. The rite of circumcision is practised only by the Mahometans of the Euxine; and the curled hair and swarthy complexion of Africa no longer disfigure the most perfect of the human race. It is in the adjacent climates of Georgia, Mingrelia, and Circassia, that nature has placed, at least to our eyes, the model of beauty in the shape of the limbs, the color of the skin, the symmetry of the features, and the expression of the countenance. According to the destination of the two sexes, the men seemed formed for action, the women for love; and the perpetual supply of females from Mount Caucasus has purified the blood, and improved the breed, of the southern nations of Asia. The proper district of Mingrelia, a portion only of the ancient Colchos, has long sustained an exportation of twelve thousand slaves. The number of prisoners or criminals would be inadequate to the annual demand; but the common people are in a state of servitude to their lords; the exercise of fraud or rapine is unpunished in a lawless community; and the market is continually replenished by the abuse of civil and paternal authority. Such a trade, which reduces the human species to the level of cattle, may tend to encourage marriage and population, since the multitude of children enriches their sordid and inhuman parent. But this source of impure wealth must inevitably poison the national manners, obliterate the sense of honor and virtue, and almost extinguish the instincts of nature: the Christians of Georgia and Mingrelia are the most dissolute of mankind; and their children, who, in a tender age, are sold into foreign slavery, have already learned to imitate the rapine of the father and the prostitution of the mother. Yet, amidst the rudest ignorance, the untaught natives discover a singular dexterity both of mind and hand; and although the want of union and discipline exposes them to their more powerful neighbors, a bold and intrepid spirit has animated the Colchians of every age. In the host of Xerxes, they served on foot; and their arms were a dagger or a javelin, a wooden casque, and a buckler of raw hides. But in their own country the use of cavalry has more generally prevailed: the meanest of the peasants disdained to walk; the martial nobles are possessed, perhaps, of two hundred horses; and above five

    thousand are numbered in the train of the prince of Mingrelia. The Colchian government has been always a pure and hereditary kingdom; and the authority of the sovereign is only restrained by the turbulence of his subjects. Whenever they were obedient, he could lead a numerous army into the field; but some faith is requisite to believe, that the single tribe of the Suanians as composed of two hundred thousand soldiers, or that the population of Mingrelia now amounts to four millions of inhabitants.

    Chapter XLII: State Of The Barbaric World. —

    Part III.

    It was the boast of the Colchians, that their ancestors had checked the victories of Sesostris; and the defeat of the Egyptian is less incredible than his successful progress as far as the foot of Mount Caucasus. They sunk without any memorable effort, under the arms of Cyrus; followed in distant wars the standard of the great king, and presented him every fifth year with one hundred boys, and as many virgins, the fairest produce of the land. Yet he accepted this gift like the gold and ebony of India, the frankincense of the Arabs, or the negroes and ivory of Æthiopia: the Colchians were not subject to the dominion of a satrap, and they continued to enjoy the name as well as substance of national independence. After the fall of the Persian empire, Mithridates, king of Pontus, added Colchos to the wide circle of his dominions on the Euxine; and when the natives presumed to request that his son might reign over them, he bound the ambitious youth in chains of gold, and delegated a servant in his place. In pursuit of Mithridates, the Romans advanced to the banks of the Phasis, and their galleys ascended the river till they reached the camp of Pompey and his legions. But the senate, and afterwards the emperors, disdained to reduce that distant and useless conquest into the form of a province. The family of a Greek rhetorician was permitted to reign in Colchos and the adjacent kingdoms from the time of Mark Antony to that of Nero; and

    after the race of Polemo was extinct, the eastern Pontus, which preserved his name, extended no farther than the neighborhood of Trebizond. Beyond these limits the fortifications of Hyssus, of Apsarus, of the Phasis, of Dioscurias or Sebastopolis, and of Pityus, were guarded by sufficient detachments of horse and foot; and six princes of Colchos received their diadems from the lieutenants of Cæsar. One of these lieutenants, the eloquent and philosophic Arrian, surveyed, and has described, the Euxine coast, under the reign of Hadrian. The garrison which he reviewed at the mouth of the Phasis consisted of four hundred chosen legionaries; the brick walls and towers, the double ditch, and the military engines on the rampart, rendered this place inaccessible to the Barbarians: but the new suburbs which had been built by the merchants and veterans, required, in the opinion of Arrian, some external defence. As the strength of the empire was gradually impaired, the Romans stationed on the Phasis were neither withdrawn nor expelled; and the tribe of the Lazi, whose posterity speak a foreign dialect, and inhabit the sea coast of Trebizond, imposed their name and dominion on the ancient kingdom of Colchos. Their independence was soon invaded by a formidable neighbor, who had acquired, by arms and treaties, the sovereignty of Iberia. The dependent king of Lazica received his sceptre at the hands of the Persian monarch, and the successors of Constantine acquiesced in this injurious claim, which was proudly urged as a right of immemorial prescription. In the beginning of the sixth century, their influence was restored by the introduction of Christianity, which the Mingrelians still profess with becoming zeal, without understanding the doctrines, or observing the precepts, of their religion. After the decease of his father, Zathus was exalted to the regal dignity by the favor of the great king; but the pious youth abhorred the ceremonies of the Magi, and sought, in the palace of Constantinople, an orthodox baptism, a noble wife, and the alliance of the emperor Justin. The king of Lazica was solemnly invested with the diadem, and his cloak and tunic of white silk, with a gold border, displayed, in rich embroidery, the figure of his new patron; who soothed the jealousy of the Persian court, and

    excused the revolt of Colchos, by the venerable names of hospitality and religion. The common interest of both empires imposed on the Colchians the duty of guarding the passes of Mount Caucasus, where a wall of sixty miles is now defended by the monthly service of the musketeers of Mingrelia.

    But this honorable connection was soon corrupted by the avarice and ambition of the Romans. Degraded from the rank of allies, the Lazi were incessantly reminded, by words and actions, of their dependent state. At the distance of a day’s journey beyond the Apsarus, they beheld the rising fortress of Petra, which commanded the maritime country to the south of the Phasis. Instead of being protected by the valor, Colchos was insulted by the licentiousness, of foreign mercenaries; the benefits of commerce were converted into base and vexatious monopoly; and Gubazes, the native prince, was reduced to a pageant of royalty, by the superior influence of the officers of Justinian. Disappointed in their expectations of Christian virtue, the indignant Lazi reposed some confidence in the justice of an unbeliever. After a private assurance that their ambassadors should not be delivered to the Romans, they publicly solicited the friendship and aid of Chosroes. The sagacious monarch instantly discerned the use and importance of Colchos; and meditated a plan of conquest, which was renewed at the end of a thousand years by Shah Abbas, the wisest and most powerful of his successors. His ambition was fired by the hope of launching a Persian navy from the Phasis, of commanding the trade and navigation of the Euxine Sea, of desolating the coast of Pontus and Bithynia, of distressing, perhaps of attacking, Constantinople, and of persuading the Barbarians of Europe to second his arms and counsels against the common enemy of mankind. Under the pretence of a Scythian war, he silently led his troops to the frontiers of Iberia; the Colchian guides were prepared to conduct them through the woods and along the precipices of Mount Caucasus; and a narrow path was laboriously formed into a safe and spacious highway, for the march of cavalry, and even of elephants. Gubazes laid his

    person and diadem at the feet of the king of Persia; his Colchians imitated the submission of their prince; and after the walls of Petra had been shaken, the Roman garrison prevented, by a capitulation, the impending fury of the last assault. But the Lazi soon discovered, that their impatience had urged them to choose an evil more intolerable than the calamities which they strove to escape. The monopoly of salt and corn was effectually removed by the loss of those valuable commodities. The authority of a Roman legislator, was succeeded by the pride of an Oriental despot, who beheld, with equal disdain, the slaves whom he had exalted, and the kings whom he had humbled before the footstool of his throne. The adoration of fire was introduced into Colchos by the zeal of the Magi: their intolerant spirit provoked the fervor of a Christian people; and the prejudice of nature or education was wounded by the impious practice of exposing the dead bodies of their parents, on the summit of a lofty tower, to the crows and vultures of the air. Conscious of the increasing hatred, which retarded the execution of his great designs, the just Nashirvan had secretly given orders to assassinate the king of the Lazi, to transplant the people into some distant land, and to fix a faithful and warlike colony on the banks of the Phasis. The watchful jealousy of the Colchians foresaw and averted the approaching ruin. Their repentance was accepted at Constantinople by the prudence, rather than clemency, of Justinian; and he commanded Dagisteus, with seven thousand Romans, and one thousand of the Zani, * to expel the Persians from the coast of the Euxine.

    The siege of Petra, which the Roman general, with the aid of the Lazi, immediately undertook, is one of the most remarkable actions of the age. The city was seated on a craggy rock, which hung over the sea, and communicated by a steep and narrow path with the land. Since the approach was difficult, the attack might be deemed impossible: the Persian conqueror had strengthened the fortifications of Justinian; and the places least inaccessible were covered by additional bulwarks. In this important fortress, the vigilance of Chosroes

    had deposited a magazine of offensive and defensive arms, sufficient for five times the number, not only of the garrison, but of the besiegers themselves. The stock of flour and salt provisions was adequate to the consumption of five years; the want of wine was supplied by vinegar; and of grain from whence a strong liquor was extracted, and a triple aqueduct eluded the diligence, and even the suspicions, of the enemy. But the firmest defence of Petra was placed in the valor of fifteen hundred Persians, who resisted the assaults of the Romans, whilst, in a softer vein of earth, a mine was secretly perforated. The wall, supported by slender and temporary props, hung tottering in the air; but Dagisteus delayed the attack till he had secured a specific recompense; and the town was relieved before the return of his messenger from Constantinople. The Persian garrison was reduced to four hundred men, of whom no more than fifty were exempt from sickness or wounds; yet such had been their inflexible perseverance, that they concealed their losses from the enemy, by enduring, without a murmur, the sight and putrefying stench of the dead bodies of their eleven hundred companions. After their deliverance, the breaches were hastily stopped with sand-bags; the mine was replenished with earth; a new wall was erected on a frame of substantial timber; and a fresh garrison of three thousand men was stationed at Petra to sustain the labors of a second siege. The operations, both of the attack and defence, were conducted with skilful obstinacy; and each party derived useful lessons from the experience of their past faults. A battering-ram was invented, of light construction and powerful effect: it was transported and worked by the hands of forty soldiers; and as the stones were loosened by its repeated strokes, they were torn with long iron hooks from the wall. From those walls, a shower of darts was incessantly poured on the heads of the assailants; but they were most dangerously annoyed by a fiery composition of sulphur and bitumen, which in Colchos might with some propriety be named the oil of Medea. Of six thousand Romans who mounted the scaling-ladders, their general Bessas was the first, a gallant veteran of seventy years of age: the courage of their leader, his fall, and extreme danger, animated the

    irresistible effort of his troops; and their prevailing numbers oppressed the strength, without subduing the spirit, of the Persian garrison. The fate of these valiant men deserves to be more distinctly noticed. Seven hundred had perished in the siege, two thousand three hundred survived to defend the breach. One thousand and seventy were destroyed with fire and sword in the last assault; and if seven hundred and thirty were made prisoners, only eighteen among them were found without the marks of honorable wounds. The remaining five hundred escaped into the citadel, which they maintained without any hopes of relief, rejecting the fairest terms of capitulation and service, till they were lost in the flames. They died in obedience to the commands of their prince; and such examples of loyalty and valor might excite their countrymen to deeds of equal despair and more prosperous event. The instant demolition of the works of Petra confessed the astonishment and apprehension of the conqueror.

    A Spartan would have praised and pitied the virtue of these heroic slaves; but the tedious warfare and alternate success of the Roman and Persian arms cannot detain the attention of posterity at the foot of Mount Caucasus. The advantages obtained by the troops of Justinian were more frequent and splendid; but the forces of the great king were continually supplied, till they amounted to eight elephants and seventy thousand men, including twelve thousand Scythian allies, and above three thousand Dilemites, who descended by their free choice from the hills of Hyrcania, and were equally formidable in close or in distant combat. The siege of Archæopolis, a name imposed or corrupted by the Greeks, was raised with some loss and precipitation; but the Persians occupied the passes of Iberia: Colchos was enslaved by their forts and garrisons; they devoured the scanty sustenance of the people; and the prince of the Lazi fled into the mountains. In the Roman camp, faith and discipline were unknown; and the independent leaders, who were invested with equal power, disputed with each other the preeminence of vice and corruption. The Persians followed, without a murmur, the

    commands of a single chief, who implicitly obeyed the instructions of their supreme lord. Their general was distinguished among the heroes of the East by his wisdom in council, and his valor in the field. The advanced age of Mermeroes, and the lameness of both his feet, could not diminish the activity of his mind, or even of his body; and, whilst he was carried in a litter in the front of battle, he inspired terror to the enemy, and a just confidence to the troops, who, under his banners, were always successful. After his death, the command devolved to Nacoragan, a proud satrap, who, in a conference with the Imperial chiefs, had presumed to declare that he disposed of victory as absolutely as of the ring on his finger. Such presumption was the natural cause and forerunner of a shameful defeat. The Romans had been gradually repulsed to the edge of the sea-shore; and their last camp, on the ruins of the Grecian colony of Phasis, was defended on all sides by strong intrenchments, the river, the Euxine, and a fleet of galleys. Despair united their counsels and invigorated their arms: they withstood the assault of the Persians and the flight of Nacoragan preceded or followed the slaughter of ten thousand of his bravest soldiers. He escaped from the Romans to fall into the hands of an unforgiving master who severely chastised the error of his own choice: the unfortunate general was flayed alive, and his skin, stuffed into the human form, was exposed on a mountain; a dreadful warning to those who might hereafter be intrusted with the fame and fortune of Persia. Yet the prudence of Chosroes insensibly relinquished the prosecution of the Colchian war, in the just persuasion, that it is impossible to reduce, or, at least, to hold a distant country against the wishes and efforts of its inhabitants. The fidelity of Gubazes sustained the most rigorous trials. He patiently endured the hardships of a savage life, and rejected with disdain, the specious temptations of the Persian court. * The king of the Lazi had been educated in the Christian religion; his mother was the daughter of a senator; during his youth he had served ten years a silentiary of the Byzantine palace, and the arrears of an unpaid salary were a motive of attachment as well as of complaint. But the long continuance of his sufferings extorted from him a naked

    representation of the truth; and truth was an unpardonable libel on the lieutenants of Justinian, who, amidst the delays of a ruinous war, had spared his enemies and trampled on his allies. Their malicious information persuaded the emperor that his faithless vassal already meditated a second defection: an order was surprised to send him prisoner to Constantinople; a treacherous clause was inserted, that he might be lawfully killed in case of resistance; and Gubazes, without arms, or suspicion of danger, was stabbed in the security of a friendly interview. In the first moments of rage and despair, the Colchians would have sacrificed their country and religion to the gratification of revenge. But the authority and eloquence of the wiser few obtained a salutary pause: the victory of the Phasis restored the terror of the Roman arms, and the emperor was solicitous to absolve his own name from the imputation of so foul a murder. A judge of senatorial rank was commissioned to inquire into the conduct and death of the king of the Lazi. He ascended a stately tribunal, encompassed by the ministers of justice and punishment: in the presence of both nations, this extraordinary cause was pleaded, according to the forms of civil jurisprudence, and some satisfaction was granted to an injured people, by the sentence and execution of the meaner criminals.

    In peace, the king of Persia continually sought the pretences of a rupture: but no sooner had he taken up arms, than he expressed his desire of a safe and honorable treaty. During the fiercest hostilities, the two monarchs entertained a deceitful negotiation; and such was the superiority of Chosroes, that whilst he treated the Roman ministers with insolence and contempt, he obtained the most unprecedented honors for his own ambassadors at the Imperial court. The successor of Cyrus assumed the majesty of the Eastern sun, and graciously permitted his younger brother Justinian to reign over the West, with the pale and reflected splendor of the moon. This gigantic style was supported by the pomp and eloquence of Isdigune, one of the royal chamberlains. His wife and daughters, with a train of eunuchs and camels, attended the

    march of the ambassador: two satraps with golden diadems were numbered among his followers: he was guarded by five hundred horse, the most valiant of the Persians; and the Roman governor of Dara wisely refused to admit more than twenty of this martial and hostile caravan. When Isdigune had saluted the emperor, and delivered his presents, he passed ten months at Constantinople without discussing any serious affairs. Instead of being confined to his palace, and receiving food and water from the hands of his keepers, the Persian ambassador, without spies or guards, was allowed to visit the capital; and the freedom of conversation and trade enjoyed by his domestics, offended the prejudices of an age which rigorously practised the law of nations, without confidence or courtesy. By an unexampled indulgence, his interpreter, a servant below the notice of a Roman magistrate, was seated, at the table of Justinian, by the side of his master: and one thousand pounds of gold might be assigned for the expense of his journey and entertainment. Yet the repeated labors of Isdigune could procure only a partial and imperfect truce, which was always purchased with the treasures, and renewed at the solicitation, of the Byzantine court Many years of fruitless desolation elapsed before Justinian and Chosroes were compelled, by mutual lassitude, to consult the repose of their declining age. At a conference held on the frontier, each party, without expecting to gain credit, displayed the power, the justice, and the pacific intentions, of their respective sovereigns; but necessity and interest dictated the treaty of peace, which was concluded for a term of fifty years, diligently composed in the Greek and Persian languages, and attested by the seals of twelve interpreters. The liberty of commerce and religion was fixed and defined; the allies of the emperor and the great king were included in the same benefits and obligations; and the most scrupulous precautions were provided to prevent or determine the accidental disputes that might arise on the confines of two hostile nations. After twenty years of destructive though feeble war, the limits still remained without alteration; and Chosroes was persuaded to renounce his dangerous claim to the possession or sovereignty of Colchos and its dependent states. Rich in the accumulated

    treasures of the East, he extorted from the Romans an annual payment of thirty thousand pieces of gold; and the smallness of the sum revealed the disgrace of a tribute in its naked deformity. In a previous debate, the chariot of Sesostris, and the wheel of fortune, were applied by one of the ministers of Justinian, who observed that the reduction of Antioch, and some Syrian cities, had elevated beyond measure the vain and ambitious spirit of the Barbarian. “You are mistaken,” replied the modest Persian: “the king of kings, the lord of mankind, looks down with contempt on such petty acquisitions; and of the ten nations, vanquished by his invincible arms, he esteems the Romans as the least formidable.” According to the Orientals, the empire of Nushirvan extended from Ferganah, in Transoxiana, to Yemen or Arabia Fælix. He subdued the rebels of Hyrcania, reduced the provinces of Cabul and Zablestan on the banks of the Indus, broke the power of the Euthalites, terminated by an honorable treaty the Turkish war, and admitted the daughter of the great khan into the number of his lawful wives. Victorious and respected among the princes of Asia, he gave audience, in his palace of Madain, or Ctesiphon, to the ambassadors of the world. Their gifts or tributes, arms, rich garments, gems, slaves or aromatics, were humbly presented at the foot of his throne; and he condescended to accept from the king of India ten quintals of the wood of aloes, a maid seven cubits in height, and a carpet softer than silk, the skin, as it was reported, of an extraordinary serpent.

    Justinian had been reproached for his alliance with the Æthiopians, as if he attempted to introduce a people of savage negroes into the system of civilized society. But the friends of the Roman empire, the Axumites, or Abyssinians, may be always distinguished from the original natives of Africa. The hand of nature has flattened the noses of the negroes, covered their heads with shaggy wool, and tinged their skin with inherent and indelible blackness. But the olive complexion of the Abyssinians, their hair, shape, and features, distinctly mark them as a colony of Arabs; and this descent is confirmed

    by the resemblance of language and manners the report of an ancient emigration, and the narrow interval between the shores of the Red Sea. Christianity had raised that nation above the level of African barbarism: their intercourse with Egypt, and the successors of Constantine, had communicated the rudiments of the arts and sciences; their vessels traded to the Isle of Ceylon, and seven kingdoms obeyed the Negus or supreme prince of Abyssinia. The independence of the Homerites, who reigned in the rich and happy Arabia, was first violated by an Æthiopian conqueror: he drew his hereditary claim from the queen of Sheba, and his ambition was sanctified by religious zeal. The Jews, powerful and active in exile, had seduced the mind of Dunaan, prince of the Homerites. They urged him to retaliate the persecution inflicted by the Imperial laws on their unfortunate brethren: some Roman merchants were injuriously treated; and several Christians of Negra were honored with the crown of martyrdom. The churches of Arabia implored the protection of the Abyssinian monarch. The Negus passed the Red Sea with a fleet and army, deprived the Jewish proselyte of his kingdom and life, and extinguished a race of princes, who had ruled above two thousand years the sequestered region of myrrh and frankincense. The conqueror immediately announced the victory of the gospel, requested an orthodox patriarch, and so warmly professed his friendship to the Roman empire, that Justinian was flattered by the hope of diverting the silk trade through the channel of Abyssinia, and of exciting the forces of Arabia against the Persian king. Nonnosus, descended from a family of ambassadors, was named by the emperor to execute this important commission. He wisely declined the shorter, but more dangerous, road, through the sandy deserts of Nubia; ascended the Nile, embarked on the Red Sea, and safely landed at the African port of Adulis. From Adulis to the royal city of Axume is no more than fifty leagues, in a direct line; but the winding passes of the mountains detained the ambassador fifteen days; and as he traversed the forests, he saw, and vaguely computed, about five thousand wild elephants. The capital, according to his report, was large and populous; and the village of Axume is still conspicuous by the

    regal coronations, by the ruins of a Christian temple, and by sixteen or seventeen obelisks inscribed with Grecian characters. But the Negus gave audience in the open field, seated on a lofty chariot, which was drawn by four elephants, superbly caparisoned, and surrounded by his nobles and musicians. He was clad in a linen garment and cap, holding in his hand two javelins and a light shield; and, although his nakedness was imperfectly covered, he displayed the Barbaric pomp of gold chains, collars, and bracelets, richly adorned with pearls and precious stones. The ambassador of Justinian knelt; the Negus raised him from the ground, embraced Nonnosus, kissed the seal, perused the letter, accepted the Roman alliance, and, brandishing his weapons, denounced implacable war against the worshipers of fire. But the proposal of the silk trade was eluded; and notwithstanding the assurances, and perhaps the wishes, of the Abyssinians, these hostile menaces evaporated without effect. The Homerites were unwilling to abandon their aromatic groves, to explore a sandy desert, and to encounter, after all their fatigues, a formidable nation from whom they had never received any personal injuries. Instead of enlarging his conquests, the king of Æthiopia was incapable of defending his possessions. Abrahah, § the slave of a Roman merchant of Adulis, assumed the sceptre of the Homerites,; the troops of Africa were seduced by the luxury of the climate; and Justinian solicited the friendship of the usurper, who honored with a slight tribute the supremacy of his prince. After a long series of prosperity, the power of Abrahah was overthrown before the gates of Mecca; and his children were despoiled by the Persian conqueror; and the Æthiopians were finally expelled from the continent of Asia. This narrative of obscure and remote events is not foreign to the decline and fall of the Roman empire. If a Christian power had been maintained in Arabia, Mahomet must have been crushed in his cradle, and Abyssinia would have prevented a revolution which has changed the civil and religious state of the world. *

    Chapter XLIII:

    Last Victory And Death Of Belisarius, Death Of Justinian.

    Part I.

    Rebellions Of Africa. — Restoration Of The Gothic Kingdom By Totila. — Loss And Recovery Of Rome. — Final Conquest Of Italy By Narses. — Extinction Of The Ostrogoths. — Defeat Of The Franks And Alemanni. — Last Victory, Disgrace, And Death Of Belisarius. — Death And Character Of Justinian. — Comet, Earthquakes, And Plague.

    The review of the nations from the Danube to the Nile has exposed, on every side, the weakness of the Romans; and our wonder is reasonably excited that they should presume to enlarge an empire whose ancient limits they were incapable of defending. But the wars, the conquests, and the triumphs of Justinian, are the feeble and pernicious efforts of old age, which exhaust the remains of strength, and accelerate the decay of the powers of life. He exulted in the glorious act of restoring Africa and Italy to the republic; but the calamities which followed the departure of Belisarius betrayed the impotence of the conqueror, and accomplished the ruin of those unfortunate countries.

    From his new acquisitions, Justinian expected that his avarice, as well as pride, should be richly gratified. A rapacious minister of the finances closely pursued the footsteps of Belisarius; and as the old registers of tribute had

    been burnt by the Vandals, he indulged his fancy in a liberal calculation and arbitrary assessment of the wealth of Africa. The increase of taxes, which were drawn away by a distant sovereign, and a general resumption of the patrimony or crown lands, soon dispelled the intoxication of the public joy: but the emperor was insensible to the modest complaints of the people, till he was awakened and alarmed by the clamors of military discontent. Many of the Roman soldiers had married the widows and daughters of the Vandals. As their own, by the double right of conquest and inheritance, they claimed the estates which Genseric had assigned to his victorious troops. They heard with disdain the cold and selfish representations of their officers, that the liberality of Justinian had raised them from a savage or servile condition; that they were already enriched by the spoils of Africa, the treasure, the slaves, and the movables of the vanquished Barbarians; and that the ancient and lawful patrimony of the emperors would be applied only to the support of that government on which their own safety and reward must ultimately depend. The mutiny was secretly inflamed by a thousand soldiers, for the most part Heruli, who had imbibed the doctrines, and were instigated by the clergy, of the Arian sect; and the cause of perjury and rebellion was sanctified by the dispensing powers of fanaticism. The Arians deplored the ruin of their church, triumphant above a century in Africa; and they were justly provoked by the laws of the conqueror, which interdicted the baptism of their children, and the exercise of all religious worship. Of the Vandals chosen by Belisarius, the far greater part, in the honors of the Eastern service, forgot their country and religion. But a generous band of four hundred obliged the mariners, when they were in sight of the Isle of Lesbos, to alter their course: they touched on Peloponnesus, ran ashore on a desert coast of Africa, and boldly erected, on Mount Aurasius, the standard of independence and revolt. While the troops of the provinces disclaimed the commands of their superiors, a conspiracy was formed at Carthage against the life of Solomon, who filled with honor the place of Belisarius; and the Arians had piously resolved to sacrifice the tyrant at the foot of the altar, during the awful mysteries of the festival of Easter. Fear

    or remorse restrained the daggers of the assassins, but the patience of Solomon emboldened their discontent; and, at the end of ten days, a furious sedition was kindled in the Circus, which desolated Africa above ten years. The pillage of the city, and the indiscriminate slaughter of its inhabitants, were suspended only by darkness, sleep, and intoxication: the governor, with seven companions, among whom was the historian Procopius, escaped to Sicily: two thirds of the army were involved in the guilt of treason; and eight thousand insurgents, assembling in the field of Bulla, elected Stoza for their chief, a private soldier, who possessed in a superior degree the virtues of a rebel. Under the mask of freedom, his eloquence could lead, or at least impel, the passions of his equals. He raised himself to a level with Belisarius, and the nephew of the emperor, by daring to encounter them in the field; and the victorious generals were compelled to acknowledge that Stoza deserved a purer cause, and a more legitimate command. Vanquished in battle, he dexterously employed the arts of negotiation; a Roman army was seduced from their allegiance, and the chiefs who had trusted to his faithless promise were murdered by his order in a church of Numidia. When every resource, either of force or perfidy, was exhausted, Stoza, with some desperate Vandals, retired to the wilds of Mauritania, obtained the daughter of a Barbarian prince, and eluded the pursuit of his enemies, by the report of his death. The personal weight of Belisarius, the rank, the spirit, and the temper, of Germanus, the emperor’s nephew, and the vigor and success of the second administration of the eunuch Solomon, restored the modesty of the camp, and maintained for a while the tranquillity of Africa. But the vices of the Byzantine court were felt in that distant province; the troops complained that they were neither paid nor relieved, and as soon as the public disorders were sufficiently mature, Stoza was again alive, in arms, and at the gates of Carthage. He fell in a single combat, but he smiled in the agonies of death, when he was informed that his own javelin had reached the heart of his antagonist. * The example of Stoza, and the assurance that a fortunate soldier had been the first king, encouraged the ambition of Gontharis, and he promised, by a

    private treaty, to divide Africa with the Moors, if, with their dangerous aid, he should ascend the throne of Carthage. The feeble Areobindus, unskilled in the affairs of peace and war, was raised, by his marriage with the niece of Justinian, to the office of exarch. He was suddenly oppressed by a sedition of the guards, and his abject supplications, which provoked the contempt, could not move the pity, of the inexorable tyrant. After a reign of thirty days, Gontharis himself was stabbed at a banquet by the hand of Artaban; and it is singular enough, that an Armenian prince, of the royal family of Arsaces, should reestablish at Carthage the authority of the Roman empire. In the conspiracy which unsheathed the dagger of Brutus against the life of Cæsar, every circumstance is curious and important to the eyes of posterity; but the guilt or merit of these loyal or rebellious assassins could interest only the contemporaries of Procopius, who, by their hopes and fears, their friendship or resentment, were personally engaged in the revolutions of Africa.

    That country was rapidly sinking into the state of barbarism from whence it had been raised by the Phnician colonies and Roman laws; and every step of intestine discord was marked by some deplorable victory of savage man over civilized society. The Moors, though ignorant of justice, were impatient of oppression: their vagrant life and boundless wilderness disappointed the arms, and eluded the chains, of a conqueror; and experience had shown, that neither oaths nor obligations could secure the fidelity of their attachment. The victory of Mount Auras had awed them into momentary submission; but if they respected the character of Solomon, they hated and despised the pride and luxury of his two nephews, Cyrus and Sergius, on whom their uncle had imprudently bestowed the provincial governments of Tripoli and Pentapolis. A Moorish tribe encamped under the walls of Leptis, to renew their alliance, and receive from the governor the customary gifts. Fourscore of their deputies were introduced as friends into the city; but on the dark suspicion of a conspiracy, they were massacred at the table of Sergius, and the clamor of arms and

    revenge was reëchoed through the valleys of Mount Atlas from both the Syrtes to the Atlantic Ocean. A personal injury, the unjust execution or murder of his brother, rendered Antalas the enemy of the Romans. The defeat of the Vandals had formerly signalized his valor; the rudiments of justice and prudence were still more conspicuous in a Moor; and while he laid Adrumetum in ashes, he calmly admonished the emperor that the peace of Africa might be secured by the recall of Solomon and his unworthy nephews. The exarch led forth his troops from Carthage: but, at the distance of six days’ journey, in the neighborhood of Tebeste, he was astonished by the superior numbers and fierce aspect of the Barbarians. He proposed a treaty; solicited a reconciliation; and offered to bind himself by the most solemn oaths. “By what oaths can he bind himself?” interrupted the indignant Moors. “Will he swear by the Gospels, the divine books of the Christians? It was on those books that the faith of his nephew Sergius was pledged to eighty of our innocent and unfortunate brethren. Before we trust them a second time, let us try their efficacy in the chastisement of perjury and the vindication of their own honor.” Their honor was vindicated in the field of Tebeste, by the death of Solomon, and the total loss of his army. * The arrival of fresh troops and more skilful commanders soon checked the insolence of the Moors: seventeen of their princes were slain in the same battle; and the doubtful and transient submission of their tribes was celebrated with lavish applause by the people of Constantinople. Successive inroads had reduced the province of Africa to one third of the measure of Italy; yet the Roman emperors continued to reign above a century over Carthage and the fruitful coast of the Mediterranean. But the victories and the losses of Justinian were alike pernicious to mankind; and such was the desolation of Africa, that in many parts a stranger might wander whole days without meeting the face either of a friend or an enemy. The nation of the Vandals had disappeared: they once amounted to a hundred and sixty thousand warriors, without including the children, the women, or the slaves. Their numbers were infinitely surpassed by the number of the Moorish families extirpated in a relentless war; and the same

    destruction was retaliated on the Romans and their allies, who perished by the climate, their mutual quarrels, and the rage of the Barbarians. When Procopius first landed, he admired the populousness of the cities and country, strenuously exercised in the labors of commerce and agriculture. In less than twenty years, that busy scene was converted into a silent solitude; the wealthy citizens escaped to Sicily and Constantinople; and the secret historian has confidently affirmed, that five millions of Africans were consumed by the wars and government of the emperor Justinian.

    The jealousy of the Byzantine court had not permitted Belisarius to achieve the conquest of Italy; and his abrupt departure revived the courage of the Goths, who respected his genius, his virtue, and even the laudable motive which had urged the servant of Justinian to deceive and reject them. They had lost their king, (an inconsiderable loss,) their capital, their treasures, the provinces from Sicily to the Alps, and the military force of two hundred thousand Barbarians, magnificently equipped with horses and arms. Yet all was not lost, as long as Pavia was defended by one thousand Goths, inspired by a sense of honor, the love of freedom, and the memory of their past greatness. The supreme command was unanimously offered to the brave Uraias; and it was in his eyes alone that the disgrace of his uncle Vitiges could appear as a reason of exclusion. His voice inclined the election in favor of Hildibald, whose personal merit was recommended by the vain hope that his kinsman Theudes, the Spanish monarch, would support the common interest of the Gothic nation. The success of his arms in Liguria and Venetia seemed to justify their choice; but he soon declared to the world that he was incapable of forgiving or commanding his benefactor. The consort of Hildibald was deeply wounded by the beauty, the riches, and the pride, of the wife of Uraias; and the death of that virtuous patriot excited the indignation of a free people. A bold assassin executed their sentence by striking off the head of Hildibald in the midst of a banquet; the Rugians, a foreign tribe, assumed the privilege of election: and Totila, *

    the nephew of the late king, was tempted, by revenge, to deliver himself and the garrison of Trevigo into the hands of the Romans. But the gallant and accomplished youth was easily persuaded to prefer the Gothic throne before the service of Justinian; and as soon as the palace of Pavia had been purified from the Rugian usurper, he reviewed the national force of five thousand soldiers, and generously undertook the restoration of the kingdom of Italy.

    The successors of Belisarius, eleven generals of equal rank, neglected to crush the feeble and disunited Goths, till they were roused to action by the progress of Totila and the reproaches of Justinian. The gates of Verona were secretly opened to Artabazus, at the head of one hundred Persians in the service of the empire. The Goths fled from the city. At the distance of sixty furlongs the Roman generals halted to regulate the division of the spoil. While they disputed, the enemy discovered the real number of the victors: the Persians were instantly overpowered, and it was by leaping from the wall that Artabazus preserved a life which he lost in a few days by the lance of a Barbarian, who had defied him to single combat. Twenty thousand Romans encountered the forces of Totila, near Faenza, and on the hills of Mugello, of the Florentine territory. The ardor of freedmen, who fought to regain their country, was opposed to the languid temper of mercenary troops, who were even destitute of the merits of strong and well-disciplined servitude. On the first attack, they abandoned their ensigns, threw down their arms, and dispersed on all sides with an active speed, which abated the loss, whilst it aggravated the shame, of their defeat. The king of the Goths, who blushed for the baseness of his enemies, pursued with rapid steps the path of honor and victory. Totila passed the Po, * traversed the Apennine, suspended the important conquest of Ravenna, Florence, and Rome, and marched through the heart of Italy, to form the siege or rather the blockade, of Naples. The Roman chiefs, imprisoned in their respective cities, and accusing each other of the common disgrace, did not presume to disturb his enterprise. But the

    emperor, alarmed by the distress and danger of his Italian conquests, despatched to the relief of Naples a fleet of galleys and a body of Thracian and Armenian soldiers. They landed in Sicily, which yielded its copious stores of provisions; but the delays of the new commander, an unwarlike magistrate, protracted the sufferings of the besieged; and the succors, which he dropped with a timid and tardy hand, were successively intercepted by the armed vessels stationed by Totila in the Bay of Naples. The principal officer of the Romans was dragged, with a rope round his neck, to the foot of the wall, from whence, with a trembling voice, he exhorted the citizens to implore, like himself, the mercy of the conqueror. They requested a truce, with a promise of surrendering the city, if no effectual relief should appear at the end of thirty days. Instead of one month, the audacious Barbarian granted them three, in the just confidence that famine would anticipate the term of their capitulation. After the reduction of Naples and Cumæ, the provinces of Lucania, Apulia, and Calabria, submitted to the king of the Goths. Totila led his army to the gates of Rome, pitched his camp at Tibur, or Tivoli, within twenty miles of the capital, and calmly exhorted the senate and people to compare the tyranny of the Greeks with the blessings of the Gothic reign.

    The rapid success of Totila may be partly ascribed to the revolution which three years’ experience had produced in the sentiments of the Italians. At the command, or at least in the name, of a Catholic emperor, the pope, their spiritual father, had been torn from the Roman church, and either starved or murdered on a desolate island. The virtues of Belisarius were replaced by the various or uniform vices of eleven chiefs, at Rome, Ravenna, Florence, Perugia, Spoleto, &c., who abused their authority for the indulgence of lust or avarice. The improvement of the revenue was committed to Alexander, a subtle scribe, long practised in the fraud and oppression of the Byzantine schools, and whose name of Psalliction, the scissors, was drawn from the dexterous artifice with which he reduced the size without defacing the figure, of the gold coin.

    Instead of expecting the restoration of peace and industry, he imposed a heavy assessment on the fortunes of the Italians. Yet his present or future demands were less odious than a prosecution of arbitrary rigor against the persons and property of all those who, under the Gothic kings, had been concerned in the receipt and expenditure of the public money. The subjects of Justinian, who escaped these partial vexations, were oppressed by the irregular maintenance of the soldiers, whom Alexander defrauded and despised; and their hasty sallies in quest of wealth, or subsistence, provoked the inhabitants of the country to await or implore their deliverance from the virtues of a Barbarian. Totila was chaste and temperate; and none were deceived, either friends or enemies, who depended on his faith or his clemency. To the husbandmen of Italy the Gothic king issued a welcome proclamation, enjoining them to pursue their important labors, and to rest assured, that, on the payment of the ordinary taxes, they should be defended by his valor and discipline from the injuries of war. The strong towns he successively attacked; and as soon as they had yielded to his arms, he demolished the fortifications, to save the people from the calamities of a future siege, to deprive the Romans of the arts of defence, and to decide the tedious quarrel of the two nations, by an equal and honorable conflict in the field of battle. The Roman captives and deserters were tempted to enlist in the service of a liberal and courteous adversary; the slaves were attracted by the firm and faithful promise, that they should never be delivered to their masters; and from the thousand warriors of Pavia, a new people, under the same appellation of Goths, was insensibly formed in the camp of Totila. He sincerely accomplished the articles of capitulation, without seeking or accepting any sinister advantage from ambiguous expressions or unforeseen events: the garrison of Naples had stipulated that they should be transported by sea; the obstinacy of the winds prevented their voyage, but they were generously supplied with horses, provisions, and a safe-conduct to the gates of Rome. The wives of the senators, who had been surprised in the villas of Campania, were restored, without a ransom, to their husbands; the violation of female

    chastity was inexorably chastised with death; and in the salutary regulation of the edict of the famished Neapolitans, the conqueror assumed the office of a humane and attentive physician. The virtues of Totila are equally laudable, whether they proceeded from true policy, religious principle, or the instinct of humanity: he often harangued his troops; and it was his constant theme, that national vice and ruin are inseparably connected; that victory is the fruit of moral as well as military virtue; and that the prince, and even the people, are responsible for the crimes which they neglect to punish.

    The return of Belisarius to save the country which he had subdued, was pressed with equal vehemence by his friends and enemies; and the Gothic war was imposed as a trust or an exile on the veteran commander. A hero on the banks of the Euphrates, a slave in the palace of Constantinople, he accepted with reluctance the painful task of supporting his own reputation, and retrieving the faults of his successors. The sea was open to the Romans: the ships and soldiers were assembled at Salona, near the palace of Diocletian: he refreshed and reviewed his troops at Pola in Istria, coasted round the head of the Adriatic, entered the port of Ravenna, and despatched orders rather than supplies to the subordinate cities. His first public oration was addressed to the Goths and Romans, in the name of the emperor, who had suspended for a while the conquest of Persia, and listened to the prayers of his Italian subjects. He gently touched on the causes and the authors of the recent disasters; striving to remove the fear of punishment for the past, and the hope of impunity for the future, and laboring, with more zeal than success, to unite all the members of his government in a firm league of affection and obedience. Justinian, his gracious master, was inclined to pardon and reward; and it was their interest, as well as duty, to reclaim their deluded brethren, who had been seduced by the arts of the usurper. Not a man was tempted to desert the standard of the Gothic king. Belisarius soon discovered, that he was sent to remain the idle and impotent spectator of the glory of a young Barbarian; and his own epistle exhibits a

    genuine and lively picture of the distress of a noble mind. “Most excellent prince, we are arrived in Italy, destitute of all the necessary implements of war, men, horses, arms, and money. In our late circuit through the villages of Thrace and Illyricum, we have collected, with extreme difficulty, about four thousand recruits, naked, and unskilled in the use of weapons and the exercises of the camp. The soldiers already stationed in the province are discontented, fearful, and dismayed; at the sound of an enemy, they dismiss their horses, and cast their arms on the ground. No taxes can be raised, since Italy is in the hands of the Barbarians; the failure of payment has deprived us of the right of command, or even of admonition. Be assured, dread Sir, that the greater part of your troops have already deserted to the Goths. If the war could be achieved by the presence of Belisarius alone, your wishes are satisfied; Belisarius is in the midst of Italy. But if you desire to conquer, far other preparations are requisite: without a military force, the title of general is an empty name. It would be expedient to restore to my service my own veteran and domestic guards. Before I can take the field, I must receive an adequate supply of light and heavy armed troops; and it is only with ready money that you can procure the indispensable aid of a powerful body of the cavalry of the Huns.” An officer in whom Belisarius confided was sent from Ravenna to hasten and conduct the succors; but the message was neglected, and the messenger was detained at Constantinople by an advantageous marriage. After his patience had been exhausted by delay and disappointment, the Roman general repassed the Adriatic, and expected at Dyrrachium the arrival of the troops, which were slowly assembled among the subjects and allies of the empire. His powers were still inadequate to the deliverance of Rome, which was closely besieged by the Gothic king. The Appian way, a march of forty days, was covered by the Barbarians; and as the prudence of Belisarius declined a battle, he preferred the safe and speedy navigation of five days from the coast of Epirus to the mouth of the Tyber.

    After reducing, by force, or treaty, the towns of inferior note in

    the midland provinces of Italy, Totila proceeded, not to assault, but to encompass and starve, the ancient capital. Rome was afflicted by the avarice, and guarded by the valor, of Bessas, a veteran chief of Gothic extraction, who filled, with a garrison of three thousand soldiers, the spacious circle of her venerable walls. From the distress of the people he extracted a profitable trade, and secretly rejoiced in the continuance of the siege. It was for his use that the granaries had been replenished: the charity of Pope Vigilius had purchased and embarked an ample supply of Sicilian corn; but the vessels which escaped the Barbarians were seized by a rapacious governor, who imparted a scanty sustenance to the soldiers, and sold the remainder to the wealthy Romans. The medimnus, or fifth part of the quarter of wheat, was exchanged for seven pieces of gold; fifty pieces were given for an ox, a rare and accidental prize; the progress of famine enhanced this exorbitant value, and the mercenaries were tempted to deprive themselves of the allowance which was scarcely sufficient for the support of life. A tasteless and unwholesome mixture, in which the bran thrice exceeded the quantity of flour, appeased the hunger of the poor; they were gradually reduced to feed on dead horses, dogs, cats, and mice, and eagerly to snatch the grass, and even the nettles, which grew among the ruins of the city. A crowd of spectres, pale and emaciated, their bodies oppressed with disease, and their minds with despair, surrounded the palace of the governor, urged, with unavailing truth, that it was the duty of a master to maintain his slaves, and humbly requested that he would provide for their subsistence, to permit their flight, or command their immediate execution. Bessas replied, with unfeeling tranquillity, that it was impossible to feed, unsafe to dismiss, and unlawful to kill, the subjects of the emperor. Yet the example of a private citizen might have shown his countrymen that a tyrant cannot withhold the privilege of death. Pierced by the cries of five children, who vainly called on their father for bread, he ordered them to follow his steps, advanced with calm and silent despair to one of the bridges of the Tyber, and, covering his face, threw himself headlong into the stream, in the presence of his family and the Roman

    people. To the rich and pusillanimous, Bessas sold the permission of departure; but the greatest part of the fugitives expired on the public highways, or were intercepted by the flying parties of Barbarians. In the mean while, the artful governor soothed the discontent, and revived the hopes of the Romans, by the vague reports of the fleets and armies which were hastening to their relief from the extremities of the East. They derived more rational comfort from the assurance that Belisarius had landed at the port; and, without numbering his forces, they firmly relied on the humanity, the courage, and the skill of their great deliverer.

    Chapter XLIII: Last Victory And Death Of Belisarius, Death Of Justinian. —

    Part II.

    The foresight of Totila had raised obstacles worthy of such an antagonist. Ninety furlongs below the city, in the narrowest part of the river, he joined the two banks by strong and solid timbers in the form of a bridge, on which he erected two lofty towers, manned by the bravest of his Goths, and profusely stored with missile weapons and engines of offence. The approach of the bridge and towers was covered by a strong and massy chain of iron; and the chain, at either end, on the opposite sides of the Tyber, was defended by a numerous and chosen detachment of archers. But the enterprise of forcing these barriers, and relieving the capital, displays a shining example of the boldness and conduct of Belisarius. His cavalry advanced from the port along the public road, to awe the motions, and distract the attention of the enemy. His infantry and provisions were distributed in two hundred large boats; and each boat was shielded by a high rampart of thick planks, pierced with many small holes for the discharge of missile weapons. In the front, two large vessels were linked together to sustain a floating castle, which commanded the towers of the bridge, and contained a magazine of fire, sulphur, and bitumen. The whole fleet, which the general led in person, was

    laboriously moved against the current of the river. The chain yielded to their weight, and the enemies who guarded the banks were either slain or scattered. As soon as they touched the principal barrier, the fire-ship was instantly grappled to the bridge; one of the towers, with two hundred Goths, was consumed by the flames; the assailants shouted victory; and Rome was saved, if the wisdom of Belisarius had not been defeated by the misconduct of his officers. He had previously sent orders to Bessas to second his operations by a timely sally from the town; and he had fixed his lieutenant, Isaac, by a peremptory command, to the station of the port. But avarice rendered Bessas immovable; while the youthful ardor of Isaac delivered him into the hands of a superior enemy. The exaggerated rumor of his defeat was hastily carried to the ears of Belisarius: he paused; betrayed in that single moment of his life some emotions of surprise and perplexity; and reluctantly sounded a retreat to save his wife Antonina, his treasures, and the only harbor which he possessed on the Tuscan coast. The vexation of his mind produced an ardent and almost mortal fever; and Rome was left without protection to the mercy or indignation of Totila. The continuance of hostilities had imbittered the national hatred: the Arian clergy was ignominiously driven from Rome; Pelagius, the archdeacon, returned without success from an embassy to the Gothic camp; and a Sicilian bishop, the envoy or nuncio of the pope, was deprived of both his hands, for daring to utter falsehoods in the service of the church and state.

    Famine had relaxed the strength and discipline of the garrison of Rome. They could derive no effectual service from a dying people; and the inhuman avarice of the merchant at length absorbed the vigilance of the governor. Four Isaurian sentinels, while their companions slept, and their officers were absent, descended by a rope from the wall, and secretly proposed to the Gothic king to introduce his troops into the city. The offer was entertained with coldness and suspicion; they returned in safety; they twice repeated their visit; the place was twice examined; the conspiracy was known and

    disregarded; and no sooner had Totila consented to the attempt, than they unbarred the Asinarian gate, and gave admittance to the Goths. Till the dawn of day, they halted in order of battle, apprehensive of treachery or ambush; but the troops of Bessas, with their leader, had already escaped; and when the king was pressed to disturb their retreat, he prudently replied, that no sight could be more grateful than that of a flying enemy. The patricians, who were still possessed of horses, Decius, Basilius, &c. accompanied the governor; their brethren, among whom Olybrius, Orestes, and Maximus, are named by the historian, took refuge in the church of St. Peter: but the assertion, that only five hundred persons remained in the capital, inspires some doubt of the fidelity either of his narrative or of his text. As soon as daylight had displayed the entire victory of the Goths, their monarch devoutly visited the tomb of the prince of the apostles; but while he prayed at the altar, twenty-five soldiers, and sixty citizens, were put to the sword in the vestibule of the temple. The archdeacon Pelagius stood before him, with the Gospels in his hand. “O Lord, be merciful to your servant.” “Pelagius,” said Totila, with an insulting smile, “your pride now condescends to become a suppliant.” “I am a suppliant,” replied the prudent archdeacon; “God has now made us your subjects, and as your subjects, we are entitled to your clemency.” At his humble prayer, the lives of the Romans were spared; and the chastity of the maids and matrons was preserved inviolate from the passions of the hungry soldiers. But they were rewarded by the freedom of pillage, after the most precious spoils had been reserved for the royal treasury. The houses of the senators were plentifully stored with gold and silver; and the avarice of Bessas had labored with so much guilt and shame for the benefit of the conqueror. In this revolution, the sons and daughters of Roman consuls lasted the misery which they had spurned or relieved, wandered in tattered garments through the streets of the city and begged their bread, perhaps without success, before the gates of their hereditary mansions. The riches of Rusticiana, the daughter of Symmachus and widow of Boethius, had been generously devoted to alleviate the calamities of famine. But the

    Barbarians were exasperated by the report, that she had prompted the people to overthrow the statues of the great Theodoric; and the life of that venerable matron would have been sacrificed to his memory, if Totila had not respected her birth, her virtues, and even the pious motive of her revenge. The next day he pronounced two orations, to congratulate and admonish his victorious Goths, and to reproach the senate, as the vilest of slaves, with their perjury, folly, and ingratitude; sternly declaring, that their estates and honors were justly forfeited to the companions of his arms. Yet he consented to forgive their revolt; and the senators repaid his clemency by despatching circular letters to their tenants and vassals in the provinces of Italy, strictly to enjoin them to desert the standard of the Greeks, to cultivate their lands in peace, and to learn from their masters the duty of obedience to a Gothic sovereign. Against the city which had so long delayed the course of his victories, he appeared inexorable: one third of the walls, in different parts, were demolished by his command; fire and engines prepared to consume or subvert the most stately works of antiquity; and the world was astonished by the fatal decree, that Rome should be changed into a pasture for cattle. The firm and temperate remonstrance of Belisarius suspended the execution; he warned the Barbarian not to sully his fame by the destruction of those monuments which were the glory of the dead, and the delight of the living; and Totila was persuaded, by the advice of an enemy, to preserve Rome as the ornament of his kingdom, or the fairest pledge of peace and reconciliation. When he had signified to the ambassadors of Belisarius his intention of sparing the city, he stationed an army at the distance of one hundred and twenty furlongs, to observe the motions of the Roman general. With the remainder of his forces he marched into Lucania and Apulia, and occupied on the summit of Mount Garganus one of the camps of Hannibal. The senators were dragged in his train, and afterwards confined in the fortresses of Campania: the citizens, with their wives and children, were dispersed in exile; and during forty days Rome was abandoned to desolate and dreary solitude.

    The loss of Rome was speedily retrieved by an action, to which, according to the event, the public opinion would apply the names of rashness or heroism. After the departure of Totila, the Roman general sallied from the port at the head of a thousand horse, cut in pieces the enemy who opposed his progress, and visited with pity and reverence the vacant space of the eternal city. Resolved to maintain a station so conspicuous in the eyes of mankind, he summoned the greatest part of his troops to the standard which he erected on the Capitol: the old inhabitants were recalled by the love of their country and the hopes of food; and the keys of Rome were sent a second time to the emperor Justinian. The walls, as far as they had been demolished by the Goths, were repaired with rude and dissimilar materials; the ditch was restored; iron spikes were profusely scattered in the highways to annoy the feet of the horses; and as new gates could not suddenly be procured, the entrance was guarded by a Spartan rampart of his bravest soldiers. At the expiration of twenty-five days, Totila returned by hasty marches from Apulia to avenge the injury and disgrace. Belisarius expected his approach. The Goths were thrice repulsed in three general assaults; they lost the flower of their troops; the royal standard had almost fallen into the hands of the enemy, and the fame of Totila sunk, as it had risen, with the fortune of his arms. Whatever skill and courage could achieve, had been performed by the Roman general: it remained only that Justinian should terminate, by a strong and seasonable effort, the war which he had ambitiously undertaken. The indolence, perhaps the impotence, of a prince who despised his enemies, and envied his servants, protracted the calamities of Italy. After a long silence, Belisarius was commanded to leave a sufficient garrison at Rome, and to transport himself into the province of Lucania, whose inhabitants, inflamed by Catholic zeal, had cast away the yoke of their Arian conquerors. In this ignoble warfare, the hero, invincible against the power of the Barbarians, was basely vanquished by the delay, the disobedience, and the cowardice of his own officers. He reposed in his winter quarters of Crotona, in the full

    assurance, that the two passes of the Lucanian hills were guarded by his cavalry. They were betrayed by treachery or weakness; and the rapid march of the Goths scarcely allowed time for the escape of Belisarius to the coast of Sicily. At length a fleet and army were assembled for the relief of Ruscianum, or Rossano, a fortress sixty furlongs from the ruins of Sybaris, where the nobles of Lucania had taken refuge. In the first attempt, the Roman forces were dissipated by a storm. In the second, they approached the shore; but they saw the hills covered with archers, the landing-place defended by a line of spears, and the king of the Goths impatient for battle. The conqueror of Italy retired with a sigh, and continued to languish, inglorious and inactive, till Antonina, who had been sent to Constantinople to solicit succors, obtained, after the death of the empress, the permission of his return.

    The five last campaigns of Belisarius might abate the envy of his competitors, whose eyes had been dazzled and wounded by the blaze of his former glory. Instead of delivering Italy from the Goths, he had wandered like a fugitive along the coast, without daring to march into the country, or to accept the bold and repeated challenge of Totila. Yet, in the judgment of the few who could discriminate counsels from events, and compare the instruments with the execution, he appeared a more consummate master of the art of war, than in the season of his prosperity, when he presented two captive kings before the throne of Justinian. The valor of Belisarius was not chilled by age: his prudence was matured by experience; but the moral virtues of humanity and justice seem to have yielded to the hard necessity of the times. The parsimony or poverty of the emperor compelled him to deviate from the rule of conduct which had deserved the love and confidence of the Italians. The war was maintained by the oppression of Ravenna, Sicily, and all the faithful subjects of the empire; and the rigorous prosecution of Herodian provoked that injured or guilty officer to deliver Spoleto into the hands of the enemy. The avarice of Antonina, which had been some times diverted by love, now

    reigned without a rival in her breast. Belisarius himself had always understood, that riches, in a corrupt age, are the support and ornament of personal merit. And it cannot be presumed that he should stain his honor for the public service, without applying a part of the spoil to his private emolument. The hero had escaped the sword of the Barbarians. But the dagger of conspiracy awaited his return. In the midst of wealth and honors, Artaban, who had chastised the African tyrant, complained of the ingratitude of courts. He aspired to Præjecta, the emperor’s niece, who wished to reward her deliverer; but the impediment of his previous marriage was asserted by the piety of Theodora. The pride of royal descent was irritated by flattery; and the service in which he gloried had proved him capable of bold and sanguinary deeds. The death of Justinian was resolved, but the conspirators delayed the execution till they could surprise Belisarius disarmed, and naked, in the palace of Constantinople. Not a hope could be entertained of shaking his long-tried fidelity; and they justly dreaded the revenge, or rather the justice, of the veteran general, who might speedily assemble an army in Thrace to punish the assassins, and perhaps to enjoy the fruits of their crime. Delay afforded time for rash communications and honest confessions: Artaban and his accomplices were condemned by the senate, but the extreme clemency of Justinian detained them in the gentle confinement of the palace, till he pardoned their flagitious attempt against his throne and life. If the emperor forgave his enemies, he must cordially embrace a friend whose victories were alone remembered, and who was endeared to his prince by the recent circumstances of their common danger. Belisarius reposed from his toils, in the high station of general of the East and count of the domestics; and the older consuls and patricians respectfully yielded the precedency of rank to the peerless merit of the first of the Romans. The first of the Romans still submitted to be the slave of his wife; but the servitude of habit and affection became less disgraceful when the death of Theodora had removed the baser influence of fear. Joannina, their daughter, and the sole heiress of their fortunes, was betrothed to Anastasius, the grandson, or rather

    the nephew, of the empress, whose kind interposition forwarded the consummation of their youthful loves. But the power of Theodora expired, the parents of Joannina returned, and her honor, perhaps her happiness, were sacrificed to the revenge of an unfeeling mother, who dissolved the imperfect nuptials before they had been ratified by the ceremonies of the church.

    Before the departure of Belisarius, Perusia was besieged, and few cities were impregnable to the Gothic arms. Ravenna, Ancona, and Crotona, still resisted the Barbarians; and when Totila asked in marriage one of the daughters of France, he was stung by the just reproach that the king of Italy was unworthy of his title till it was acknowledged by the Roman people. Three thousand of the bravest soldiers had been left to defend the capital. On the suspicion of a monopoly, they massacred the governor, and announced to Justinian, by a deputation of the clergy, that unless their offence was pardoned, and their arrears were satisfied, they should instantly accept the tempting offers of Totila. But the officer who succeeded to the command (his name was Diogenes) deserved their esteem and confidence; and the Goths, instead of finding an easy conquest, encountered a vigorous resistance from the soldiers and people, who patiently endured the loss of the port and of all maritime supplies. The siege of Rome would perhaps have been raised, if the liberality of Totila to the Isaurians had not encouraged some of their venal countrymen to copy the example of treason. In a dark night, while the Gothic trumpets sounded on another side, they silently opened the gate of St. Paul: the Barbarians rushed into the city; and the flying garrison was intercepted before they could reach the harbor of Centumcellæ. A soldier trained in the school of Belisarius, Paul of Cilicia, retired with four hundred men to the mole of Hadrian. They repelled the Goths; but they felt the approach of famine; and their aversion to the taste of horse-flesh confirmed their resolution to risk the event of a desperate and decisive sally. But their spirit insensibly stooped to the offers of capitulation; they retrieved their

    arrears of pay, and preserved their arms and horses, by enlisting in the service of Totila; their chiefs, who pleaded a laudable attachment to their wives and children in the East, were dismissed with honor; and above four hundred enemies, who had taken refuge in the sanctuaries, were saved by the clemency of the victor. He no longer entertained a wish of destroying the edifices of Rome, which he now respected as the seat of the Gothic kingdom: the senate and people were restored to their country; the means of subsistence were liberally provided; and Totila, in the robe of peace, exhibited the equestrian games of the circus. Whilst he amused the eyes of the multitude, four hundred vessels were prepared for the embarkation of his troops. The cities of Rhegium and Tarentum were reduced: he passed into Sicily, the object of his implacable resentment; and the island was stripped of its gold and silver, of the fruits of the earth, and of an infinite number of horses, sheep, and oxen. Sardinia and Corsica obeyed the fortune of Italy; and the sea-coast of Greece was visited by a fleet of three hundred galleys. The Goths were landed in Corcyra and the ancient continent of Epirus; they advanced as far as Nicopolis, the trophy of Augustus, and Dodona, once famous by the oracle of Jove. In every step of his victories, the wise Barbarian repeated to Justinian the desire of peace, applauded the concord of their predecessors, and offered to employ the Gothic arms in the service of the empire.

    Justinian was deaf to the voice of peace: but he neglected the prosecution of war; and the indolence of his temper disappointed, in some degree, the obstinacy of his passions. From this salutary slumber the emperor was awakened by the pope Vigilius and the patrician Cethegus, who appeared before his throne, and adjured him, in the name of God and the people, to resume the conquest and deliverance of Italy. In the choice of the generals, caprice, as well as judgment, was shown. A fleet and army sailed for the relief of Sicily, under the conduct of Liberius; but his youth and want of experience were afterwards discovered, and before he touched the shores of the island he was overtaken by his successor. In the place

    of Liberius, the conspirator Artaban was raised from a prison to military honors; in the pious presumption, that gratitude would animate his valor and fortify his allegiance. Belisarius reposed in the shade of his laurels, but the command of the principal army was reserved for Germanus, the emperor’s nephew, whose rank and merit had been long depressed by the jealousy of the court. Theodora had injured him in the rights of a private citizen, the marriage of his children, and the testament of his brother; and although his conduct was pure and blameless, Justinian was displeased that he should be thought worthy of the confidence of the malecontents. The life of Germanus was a lesson of implicit obedience: he nobly refused to prostitute his name and character in the factions of the circus: the gravity of his manners was tempered by innocent cheerfulness; and his riches were lent without interest to indigent or deserving friends. His valor had formerly triumphed over the Sclavonians of the Danube and the rebels of Africa: the first report of his promotion revived the hopes of the Italians; and he was privately assured, that a crowd of Roman deserters would abandon, on his approach, the standard of Totila. His second marriage with Malasontha, the granddaughter of Theodoric endeared Germanus to the Goths themselves; and they marched with reluctance against the father of a royal infant the last offspring of the line of Amali. A splendid allowance was assigned by the emperor: the general contribute his private fortune: his two sons were popular and active and he surpassed, in the promptitude and success of his levies the expectation of mankind. He was permitted to select some squadrons of Thracian cavalry: the veterans, as well as the youth of Constantinople and Europe, engaged their voluntary service; and as far as the heart of Germany, his fame and liberality attracted the aid of the Barbarians. * The Romans advanced to Sardica; an army of Sclavonians fled before their march; but within two days of their final departure, the designs of Germanus were terminated by his malady and death. Yet the impulse which he had given to the Italian war still continued to act with energy and effect. The maritime towns Ancona, Crotona, Centumcellæ, resisted the assaults of Totila Sicily was reduced by the zeal of Artaban,

    and the Gothic navy was defeated near the coast of the Adriatic. The two fleets were almost equal, forty-seven to fifty galleys: the victory was decided by the knowledge and dexterity of the Greeks; but the ships were so closely grappled, that only twelve of the Goths escaped from this unfortunate conflict. They affected to depreciate an element in which they were unskilled; but their own experience confirmed the truth of a maxim, that the master of the sea will always acquire the dominion of the land.

    After the loss of Germanus, the nations were provoked to smile, by the strange intelligence, that the command of the Roman armies was given to a eunuch. But the eunuch Narses is ranked among the few who have rescued that unhappy name from the contempt and hatred of mankind. A feeble, diminutive body concealed the soul of a statesman and a warrior. His youth had been employed in the management of the loom and distaff, in the cares of the household, and the service of female luxury; but while his hands were busy, he secretly exercised the faculties of a vigorous and discerning mind. A stranger to the schools and the camp, he studied in the palace to dissemble, to flatter, and to persuade; and as soon as he approached the person of the emperor, Justinian listened with surprise and pleasure to the manly counsels of his chamberlain and private treasurer. The talents of Narses were tried and improved in frequent embassies: he led an army into Italy acquired a practical knowledge of the war and the country, and presumed to strive with the genius of Belisarius. Twelve years after his return, the eunuch was chosen to achieve the conquest which had been left imperfect by the first of the Roman generals. Instead of being dazzled by vanity or emulation, he seriously declared that, unless he were armed with an adequate force, he would never consent to risk his own glory and that of his sovereign. Justinian granted to the favorite what he might have denied to the hero: the Gothic war was rekindled from its ashes, and the preparations were not unworthy of the ancient majesty of the empire. The key of the public treasure was put into his hand, to collect

    magazines, to levy soldiers, to purchase arms and horses, to discharge the arrears of pay, and to tempt the fidelity of the fugitives and deserters. The troops of Germanus were still in arms; they halted at Salona in the expectation of a new leader; and legions of subjects and allies were created by the well-known liberality of the eunuch Narses. The king of the Lombards satisfied or surpassed the obligations of a treaty, by lending two thousand two hundred of his bravest warriors, who were followed by three thousand of their martial attendants. Three thousand Heruli fought on horseback under Philemuth, their native chief; and the noble Aratus, who adopted the manners and discipline of Rome, conducted a band of veterans of the same nation. Dagistheus was released from prison to command the Huns; and Kobad, the grandson and nephew of the great king, was conspicuous by the regal tiara at the head of his faithful Persians, who had devoted themselves to the fortunes of their prince. Absolute in the exercise of his authority, more absolute in the affection of his troops, Narses led a numerous and gallant army from Philippopolis to Salona, from whence he coasted the eastern side of the Adriatic as far as the confines of Italy. His progress was checked. The East could not supply vessels capable of transporting such multitudes of men and horses. The Franks, who, in the general confusion, had usurped the greater part of the Venetian province, refused a free passage to the friends of the Lombards. The station of Verona was occupied by Teias, with the flower of the Gothic forces; and that skilful commander had overspread the adjacent country with the fall of woods and the inundation of waters. In this perplexity, an officer of experience proposed a measure, secure by the appearance of rashness; that the Roman army should cautiously advance along the seashore, while the fleet preceded their march, and successively cast a bridge of boats over the mouths of the rivers, the Timavus, the Brenta, the Adige, and the Po, that fall into the Adriatic to the north of Ravenna. Nine days he reposed in the city, collected the fragments of the Italian army, and marching towards Rimini to meet the defiance of an insulting enemy.

    Chapter XLIII: Last Victory And Death Of Belisarius, Death Of Justinian. —

    Part III.

    The prudence of Narses impelled him to speedy and decisive action. His powers were the last effort of the state; the cost of each day accumulated the enormous account; and the nations, untrained to discipline or fatigue, might be rashly provoked to turn their arms against each other, or against their benefactor. The same considerations might have tempered the ardor of Totila. But he was conscious that the clergy and people of Italy aspired to a second revolution: he felt or suspected the rapid progress of treason; and he resolved to risk the Gothic kingdom on the chance of a day, in which the valiant would be animated by instant danger and the disaffected might be awed by mutual ignorance. In his march from Ravenna, the Roman general chastised the garrison of Rimini, traversed in a direct line the hills of Urbino, and reentered the Flaminian way, nine miles beyond the perforated rock, an obstacle of art and nature which might have stopped or retarded his progress. The Goths were assembled in the neighborhood of Rome, they advanced without delay to seek a superior enemy, and the two armies approached each other at the distance of one hundred furlongs, between Tagina and the sepulchres of the Gauls. The haughty message of Narses was an offer, not of peace, but of pardon. The answer of the Gothic king declared his resolution to die or conquer. “What day,” said the messenger, “will you fix for the combat?” “The eighth day,” replied Totila; but early the next morning he attempted to surprise a foe, suspicious of deceit, and prepared for battle. Ten thousand Heruli and Lombards, of approved valor and doubtful faith, were placed in the centre. Each of the wings was composed of eight thousand Romans; the right was guarded by the cavalry of the Huns, the left was covered by fifteen hundred chosen horse, destined, according to the emergencies of action, to sustain the retreat of their friends, or to encompass the flank of the enemy. From his proper station

    at the head of the right wing, the eunuch rode along the line, expressing by his voice and countenance the assurance of victory; exciting the soldiers of the emperor to punish the guilt and madness of a band of robbers; and exposing to their view gold chains, collars, and bracelets, the rewards of military virtue. From the event of a single combat they drew an omen of success; and they beheld with pleasure the courage of fifty archers, who maintained a small eminence against three successive attacks of the Gothic cavalry. At the distance only of two bow-shots, the armies spent the morning in dreadful suspense, and the Romans tasted some necessary food, without unloosing the cuirass from their breast, or the bridle from their horses. Narses awaited the charge; and it was delayed by Totila till he had received his last succors of two thousand Goths. While he consumed the hours in fruitless treaty, the king exhibited in a narrow space the strength and agility of a warrior. His armor was enchased with gold; his purple banner floated with the wind: he cast his lance into the air; caught it with the right hand; shifted it to the left; threw himself backwards; recovered his seat; and managed a fiery steed in all the paces and evolutions of the equestrian school. As soon as the succors had arrived, he retired to his tent, assumed the dress and arms of a private soldier, and gave the signal of a battle. The first line of cavalry advanced with more courage than discretion, and left behind them the infantry of the second line. They were soon engaged between the horns of a crescent, into which the adverse wings had been insensibly curved, and were saluted from either side by the volleys of four thousand archers. Their ardor, and even their distress, drove them forwards to a close and unequal conflict, in which they could only use their lances against an enemy equally skilled in all the instruments of war. A generous emulation inspired the Romans and their Barbarian allies; and Narses, who calmly viewed and directed their efforts, doubted to whom he should adjudge the prize of superior bravery. The Gothic cavalry was astonished and disordered, pressed and broken; and the line of infantry, instead of presenting their spears, or opening their intervals, were trampled under the feet of the flying horse. Six thousand of the Goths were slaughtered without mercy in the

    field of Tagina. Their prince, with five attendants, was overtaken by Asbad, of the race of the Gepidæ. “Spare the king of Italy,” * cried a loyal voice, and Asbad struck his lance through the body of Totila. The blow was instantly revenged by the faithful Goths: they transported their dying monarch seven miles beyond the scene of his disgrace; and his last moments were not imbittered by the presence of an enemy. Compassion afforded him the shelter of an obscure tomb; but the Romans were not satisfied of their victory, till they beheld the corpse of the Gothic king. His hat, enriched with gems, and his bloody robe, were presented to Justinian by the messengers of triumph.

    As soon as Narses had paid his devotions to the Author of victory, and the blessed Virgin, his peculiar patroness, he praised, rewarded, and dismissed the Lombards. The villages had been reduced to ashes by these valiant savages; they ravished matrons and virgins on the altar; their retreat was diligently watched by a strong detachment of regular forces, who prevented a repetition of the like disorders. The victorious eunuch pursued his march through Tuscany, accepted the submission of the Goths, heard the acclamations, and often the complaints, of the Italians, and encompassed the walls of Rome with the remainder of his formidable host. Round the wide circumference, Narses assigned to himself, and to each of his lieutenants, a real or a feigned attack, while he silently marked the place of easy and unguarded entrance. Neither the fortifications of Hadrian’s mole, nor of the port, could long delay the progress of the conqueror; and Justinian once more received the keys of Rome, which, under his reign, had been five times taken and recovered. But the deliverance of Rome was the last calamity of the Roman people. The Barbarian allies of Narses too frequently confounded the privileges of peace and war. The despair of the flying Goths found some consolation in sanguinary revenge; and three hundred youths of the noblest families, who had been sent as hostages beyond the Po, were inhumanly slain by the successor of Totila. The fate of the senate suggests an awful lesson of the vicissitude of

    human affairs. Of the senators whom Totila had banished from their country, some were rescued by an officer of Belisarius, and transported from Campania to Sicily; while others were too guilty to confide in the clemency of Justinian, or too poor to provide horses for their escape to the sea-shore. Their brethren languished five years in a state of indigence and exile: the victory of Narses revived their hopes; but their premature return to the metropolis was prevented by the furious Goths; and all the fortresses of Campania were stained with patrician blood. After a period of thirteen centuries, the institution of Romulus expired; and if the nobles of Rome still assumed the title of senators, few subsequent traces can be discovered of a public council, or constitutional order. Ascend six hundred years, and contemplate the kings of the earth soliciting an audience, as the slaves or freedmen of the Roman senate!

    The Gothic war was yet alive. The bravest of the nation retired beyond the Po; and Teias was unanimously chosen to succeed and revenge their departed hero. The new king immediately sent ambassadors to implore, or rather to purchase, the aid of the Franks, and nobly lavished, for the public safety, the riches which had been deposited in the palace of Pavia. The residue of the royal treasure was guarded by his brother Aligern, at Cumæa, in Campania; but the strong castle which Totila had fortified was closely besieged by the arms of Narses. From the Alps to the foot of Mount Vesuvius, the Gothic king, by rapid and secret marches, advanced to the relief of his brother, eluded the vigilance of the Roman chiefs, and pitched his camp on the banks of the Sarnus or Draco, which flows from Nuceria into the Bay of Naples. The river separated the two armies: sixty days were consumed in distant and fruitless combats, and Teias maintained this important post till he was deserted by his fleet and the hope of subsistence. With reluctant steps he ascended the Lactarian mount, where the physicians of Rome, since the time of Galen, had sent their patients for the benefit of the air and the milk. But the Goths soon embraced a more generous resolution: to descend the

    hill, to dismiss their horses, and to die in arms, and in the possession of freedom. The king marched at their head, bearing in his right hand a lance, and an ample buckler in his left: with the one he struck dead the foremost of the assailants; with the other he received the weapons which every hand was ambitious to aim against his life. After a combat of many hours, his left arm was fatigued by the weight of twelve javelins which hung from his shield. Without moving from his ground, or suspending his blows, the hero called aloud on his attendants for a fresh buckler; but in the moment while his side was uncovered, it was pierced by a mortal dart. He fell; and his head, exalted on a spear, proclaimed to the nations that the Gothic kingdom was no more. But the example of his death served only to animate the companions who had sworn to perish with their leader. They fought till darkness descended on the earth. They reposed on their arms. The combat was renewed with the return of light, and maintained with unabated vigor till the evening of the second day. The repose of a second night, the want of water, and the loss of their bravest champions, determined the surviving Goths to accept the fair capitulation which the prudence of Narses was inclined to propose. They embraced the alternative of residing in Italy, as the subjects and soldiers of Justinian, or departing with a portion of their private wealth, in search of some independent country. Yet the oath of fidelity or exile was alike rejected by one thousand Goths, who broke away before the treaty was signed, and boldly effected their retreat to the walls of Pavia. The spirit, as well as the situation, of Aligern prompted him to imitate rather than to bewail his brother: a strong and dexterous archer, he transpierced with a single arrow the armor and breast of his antagonist; and his military conduct defended Cumæ above a year against the forces of the Romans. Their industry had scooped the Sibyl’s cave into a prodigious mine; combustible materials were introduced to consume the temporary props: the wall and the gate of Cumæ sunk into the cavern, but the ruins formed a deep and inaccessible precipice. On the fragment of a rock Aligern stood alone and unshaken, till he calmly surveyed the hopeless condition of his country, and judged it more honorable to be

    the friend of Narses, than the slave of the Franks. After the death of Teias, the Roman general separated his troops to reduce the cities of Italy; Lucca sustained a long and vigorous siege: and such was the humanity or the prudence of Narses, that the repeated perfidy of the inhabitants could not provoke him to exact the forfeit lives of their hostages. These hostages were dismissed in safety; and their grateful zeal at length subdued the obstinacy of their countrymen.

    Before Lucca had surrendered, Italy was overwhelmed by a new deluge of Barbarians. A feeble youth, the grandson of Clovis, reigned over the Austrasians or oriental Franks. The guardians of Theodebald entertained with coldness and reluctance the magnificent promises of the Gothic ambassadors. But the spirit of a martial people outstripped the timid counsels of the court: two brothers, Lothaire and Buccelin, the dukes of the Alemanni, stood forth as the leaders of the Italian war; and seventy-five thousand Germans descended in the autumn from the Rhætian Alps into the plain of Milan. The vanguard of the Roman army was stationed near the Po, under the conduct of Fulcaris, a bold Herulian, who rashly conceived that personal bravery was the sole duty and merit of a commander. As he marched without order or precaution along the Æmilian way, an ambuscade of Franks suddenly rose from the amphitheatre of Parma; his troops were surprised and routed; but their leader refused to fly; declaring to the last moment, that death was less terrible than the angry countenance of Narses. * The death of Fulcaris, and the retreat of the surviving chiefs, decided the fluctuating and rebellious temper of the Goths; they flew to the standard of their deliverers, and admitted them into the cities which still resisted the arms of the Roman general. The conqueror of Italy opened a free passage to the irresistible torrent of Barbarians. They passed under the walls of Cesena, and answered by threats and reproaches the advice of Aligern, that the Gothic treasures could no longer repay the labor of an invasion. Two thousand Franks were destroyed by the skill and valor of Narses himself, who sailed from Rimini at the head of three

    hundred horse, to chastise the licentious rapine of their march. On the confines of Samnium the two brothers divided their forces. With the right wing, Buccelin assumed the spoil of Campania, Lucania, and Bruttium; with the left, Lothaire accepted the plunder of Apulia and Calabria. They followed the coast of the Mediterranean and the Adriatic, as far as Rhegium and Otranto, and the extreme lands of Italy were the term of their destructive progress. The Franks, who were Christians and Catholics, contented themselves with simple pillage and occasional murder. But the churches which their piety had spared, were stripped by the sacrilegious hands of the Alamanni, who sacrificed horses’ heads to their native deities of the woods and rivers; they melted or profaned the consecrated vessels, and the ruins of shrines and altars were stained with the blood of the faithful. Buccelin was actuated by ambition, and Lothaire by avarice. The former aspired to restore the Gothic kingdom; the latter, after a promise to his brother of speedy succors, returned by the same road to deposit his treasure beyond the Alps. The strength of their armies was already wasted by the change of climate and contagion of disease: the Germans revelled in the vintage of Italy; and their own intemperance avenged, in some degree, the miseries of a defenceless people. *

    At the entrance of the spring, the Imperial troops, who had guarded the cities, assembled, to the number of eighteen thousand men, in the neighborhood of Rome. Their winter hours had not been consumed in idleness. By the command, and after the example, of Narses, they repeated each day their military exercise on foot and on horseback, accustomed their ear to obey the sound of the trumpet, and practised the steps and evolutions of the Pyrrhic dance. From the Straits of Sicily, Buccelin, with thirty thousand Franks and Alamanni, slowly moved towards Capua, occupied with a wooden tower the bridge of Casilinum, covered his right by the stream of the Vulturnus, and secured the rest of his encampment by a rampart of sharp stakes, and a circle of wagons, whose wheels were buried in the earth. He impatiently expected the return of

    Lothaire; ignorant, alas! that his brother could never return, and that the chief and his army had been swept away by a strange disease on the banks of the Lake Benacus, between Trent and Verona. The banners of Narses soon approached the Vulturnus, and the eyes of Italy were anxiously fixed on the event of this final contest. Perhaps the talents of the Roman general were most conspicuous in the calm operations which precede the tumult of a battle. His skilful movements intercepted the subsistence of the Barbarian deprived him of the advantage of the bridge and river, and in the choice of the ground and moment of action reduced him to comply with the inclination of his enemy. On the morning of the important day, when the ranks were already formed, a servant, for some trivial fault, was killed by his master, one of the leaders of the Heruli. The justice or passion of Narses was awakened: he summoned the offender to his presence, and without listening to his excuses, gave the signal to the minister of death. If the cruel master had not infringed the laws of his nation, this arbitrary execution was not less unjust than it appears to have been imprudent. The Heruli felt the indignity; they halted: but the Roman general, without soothing their rage, or expecting their resolution, called aloud, as the trumpets sounded, that unless they hastened to occupy their place, they would lose the honor of the victory. His troops were disposed in a long front, the cavalry on the wings; in the centre, the heavy-armed foot; the archers and slingers in the rear. The Germans advanced in a sharp-pointed column, of the form of a triangle or solid wedge. They pierced the feeble centre of Narses, who received them with a smile into the fatal snare, and directed his wings of cavalry insensibly to wheel on their flanks and encompass their rear. The host of the Franks and Alamanni consisted of infantry: a sword and buckler hung by their side; and they used, as their weapons of offence, a weighty hatchet and a hooked javelin, which were only formidable in close combat, or at a short distance. The flower of the Roman archers, on horseback, and in complete armor, skirmished without peril round this immovable phalanx; supplied by active speed the deficiency of number; and aimed their arrows against a crowd of Barbarians, who, instead of a cuirass and

    helmet, were covered by a loose garment of fur or linen. They paused, they trembled, their ranks were confounded, and in the decisive moment the Heruli, preferring glory to revenge, charged with rapid violence the head of the column. Their leader, Sinbal, and Aligern, the Gothic prince, deserved the prize of superior valor; and their example excited the victorious troops to achieve with swords and spears the destruction of the enemy. Buccelin, and the greatest part of his army, perished on the field of battle, in the waters of the Vulturnus, or by the hands of the enraged peasants: but it may seem incredible, that a victory, which no more than five of the Alamanni survived, could be purchased with the loss of fourscore Romans. Seven thousand Goths, the relics of the war, defended the fortress of Campsa till the ensuing spring; and every messenger of Narses announced the reduction of the Italian cities, whose names were corrupted by the ignorance or vanity of the Greeks. After the battle of Casilinum, Narses entered the capital; the arms and treasures of the Goths, the Franks, and the Alamanni, were displayed; his soldiers, with garlands in their hands, chanted the praises of the conqueror; and Rome, for the last time, beheld the semblance of a triumph.

    After a reign of sixty years, the throne of the Gothic kings was filled by the exarchs of Ravenna, the representatives in peace and war of the emperor of the Romans. Their jurisdiction was soon reduced to the limits of a narrow province: but Narses himself, the first and most powerful of the exarchs, administered above fifteen years the entire kingdom of Italy. Like Belisarius, he had deserved the honors of envy, calumny, and disgrace: but the favorite eunuch still enjoyed the confidence of Justinian; or the leader of a victorious army awed and repressed the ingratitude of a timid court. Yet it was not by weak and mischievous indulgence that Narses secured the attachment of his troops. Forgetful of the past, and regardless of the future, they abused the present hour of prosperity and peace. The cities of Italy resounded with the noise of drinking and dancing; the spoils of victory were

    wasted in sensual pleasures; and nothing (says Agathias) remained unless to exchange their shields and helmets for the soft lute and the capacious hogshead. In a manly oration, not unworthy of a Roman censor, the eunuch reproved these disorderly vices, which sullied their fame, and endangered their safety. The soldiers blushed and obeyed; discipline was confirmed; the fortifications were restored; a duke was stationed for the defence and military command of each of the principal cities; and the eye of Narses pervaded the ample prospect from Calabria to the Alps. The remains of the Gothic nation evacuated the country, or mingled with the people; the Franks, instead of revenging the death of Buccelin, abandoned, without a struggle, their Italian conquests; and the rebellious Sinbal, chief of the Heruli, was subdued, taken and hung on a lofty gallows by the inflexible justice of the exarch. The civil state of Italy, after the agitation of a long tempest, was fixed by a pragmatic sanction, which the emperor promulgated at the request of the pope. Justinian introduced his own jurisprudence into the schools and tribunals of the West; he ratified the acts of Theodoric and his immediate successors, but every deed was rescinded and abolished which force had extorted, or fear had subscribed, under the usurpation of Totila. A moderate theory was framed to reconcile the rights of property with the safety of prescription, the claims of the state with the poverty of the people, and the pardon of offences with the interest of virtue and order of society. Under the exarchs of Ravenna, Rome was degraded to the second rank. Yet the senators were gratified by the permission of visiting their estates in Italy, and of approaching, without obstacle, the throne of Constantinople: the regulation of weights and measures was delegated to the pope and senate; and the salaries of lawyers and physicians, of orators and grammarians, were destined to preserve, or rekindle, the light of science in the ancient capital. Justinian might dictate benevolent edicts, and Narses might second his wishes by the restoration of cities, and more especially of churches. But the power of kings is most effectual to destroy; and the twenty years of the Gothic war had consummated the distress and depopulation of Italy. As early as the fourth

    campaign, under the discipline of Belisarius himself, fifty thousand laborers died of hunger in the narrow region of Picenum; and a strict interpretation of the evidence of Procopius would swell the loss of Italy above the total sum of her present inhabitants.

    I desire to believe, but I dare not affirm, that Belisarius sincerely rejoiced in the triumph of Narses. Yet the consciousness of his own exploits might teach him to esteem without jealousy the merit of a rival; and the repose of the aged warrior was crowned by a last victory, which saved the emperor and the capital. The Barbarians, who annually visited the provinces of Europe, were less discouraged by some accidental defeats, than they were excited by the double hope of spoil and of subsidy. In the thirty-second winter of Justinian’s reign, the Danube was deeply frozen: Zabergan led the cavalry of the Bulgarians, and his standard was followed by a promiscuous multitude of Sclavonians. * The savage chief passed, without opposition, the river and the mountains, spread his troops over Macedonia and Thrace, and advanced with no more than seven thousand horse to the long wall, which should have defended the territory of Constantinople. But the works of man are impotent against the assaults of nature: a recent earthquake had shaken the foundations of the wall; and the forces of the empire were employed on the distant frontiers of Italy, Africa, and Persia. The seven schools, or companies of the guards or domestic troops, had been augmented to the number of five thousand five hundred men, whose ordinary station was in the peaceful cities of Asia. But the places of the brave Armenians were insensibly supplied by lazy citizens, who purchased an exemption from the duties of civil life, without being exposed to the dangers of military service. Of such soldiers, few could be tempted to sally from the gates; and none could be persuaded to remain in the field, unless they wanted strength and speed to escape from the Bulgarians. The report of the fugitives exaggerated the numbers and fierceness of an enemy, who had polluted holy virgins, and abandoned new-born infants to the dogs and

    vultures; a crowd of rustics, imploring food and protection, increased the consternation of the city, and the tents of Zabergan were pitched at the distance of twenty miles, on the banks of a small river, which encircles Melanthias, and afterwards falls into the Propontis. Justinian trembled: and those who had only seen the emperor in his old age, were pleased to suppose, that he had lost the alacrity and vigor of his youth. By his command the vessels of gold and silver were removed from the churches in the neighborhood, and even the suburbs, of Constantinople; the ramparts were lined with trembling spectators; the golden gate was crowded with useless generals and tribunes, and the senate shared the fatigues and the apprehensions of the populace.

    But the eyes of the prince and people were directed to a feeble veteran, who was compelled by the public danger to resume the armor in which he had entered Carthage and defended Rome. The horses of the royal stables, of private citizens, and even of the circus, were hastily collected; the emulation of the old and young was roused by the name of Belisarius, and his first encampment was in the presence of a victorious enemy. His prudence, and the labor of the friendly peasants, secured, with a ditch and rampart, the repose of the night; innumerable fires, and clouds of dust, were artfully contrived to magnify the opinion of his strength; his soldiers suddenly passed from despondency to presumption; and, while ten thousand voices demanded the battle, Belisarius dissembled his knowledge, that in the hour of trial he must depend on the firmness of three hundred veterans. The next morning the Bulgarian cavalry advanced to the charge. But they heard the shouts of multitudes, they beheld the arms and discipline of the front; they were assaulted on the flanks by two ambuscades which rose from the woods; their foremost warriors fell by the hand of the aged hero and his guards; and the swiftness of their evolutions was rendered useless by the close attack and rapid pursuit of the Romans. In this action (so speedy was their flight) the Bulgarians lost only four hundred horse; but Constantinople was saved; and Zabergan, who felt the hand of

    a master, withdrew to a respectful distance. But his friends were numerous in the councils of the emperor, and Belisarius obeyed with reluctance the commands of envy and Justinian, which forbade him to achieve the deliverance of his country. On his return to the city, the people, still conscious of their danger, accompanied his triumph with acclamations of joy and gratitude, which were imputed as a crime to the victorious general. But when he entered the palace, the courtiers were silent, and the emperor, after a cold and thankless embrace, dismissed him to mingle with the train of slaves. Yet so deep was the impression of his glory on the minds of men, that Justinian, in the seventy-seventh year of his age, was encouraged to advance near forty miles from the capital, and to inspect in person the restoration of the long wall. The Bulgarians wasted the summer in the plains of Thrace; but they were inclined to peace by the failure of their rash attempts on Greece and the Chersonesus. A menace of killing their prisoners quickened the payment of heavy ransoms; and the departure of Zabergan was hastened by the report, that double-prowed vessels were built on the Danube to intercept his passage. The danger was soon forgotten; and a vain question, whether their sovereign had shown more wisdom or weakness, amused the idleness of the city.

    Chapter XLIII: Last Victory And Death Of Belisarius, Death Of Justinian. —

    Part IV.

    About two years after the last victory of Belisarius, the emperor returned from a Thracian journey of health, or business, or devotion. Justinian was afflicted by a pain in his head; and his private entry countenanced the rumor of his death. Before the third hour of the day, the bakers’ shops were plundered of their bread, the houses were shut, and every citizen, with hope or terror, prepared for the impending tumult. The senators themselves, fearful and suspicious, were convened at the ninth hour; and the præfect received their

    commands to visit every quarter of the city, and proclaim a general illumination for the recovery of the emperor’s health. The ferment subsided; but every accident betrayed the impotence of the government, and the factious temper of the people: the guards were disposed to mutiny as often as their quarters were changed, or their pay was withheld: the frequent calamities of fires and earthquakes afforded the opportunities of disorder; the disputes of the blues and greens, of the orthodox and heretics, degenerated into bloody battles; and, in the presence of the Persian ambassador, Justinian blushed for himself and for his subjects. Capricious pardon and arbitrary punishment imbittered the irksomeness and discontent of a long reign: a conspiracy was formed in the palace; and, unless we are deceived by the names of Marcellus and Sergius, the most virtuous and the most profligate of the courtiers were associated in the same designs. They had fixed the time of the execution; their rank gave them access to the royal banquet; and their black slaves were stationed in the vestibule and porticos, to announce the death of the tyrant, and to excite a sedition in the capital. But the indiscretion of an accomplice saved the poor remnant of the days of Justinian. The conspirators were detected and seized, with daggers hidden under their garments: Marcellus died by his own hand, and Sergius was dragged from the sanctuary. Pressed by remorse, or tempted by the hopes of safety, he accused two officers of the household of Belisarius; and torture forced them to declare that they had acted according to the secret instructions of their patron. Posterity will not hastily believe that a hero who, in the vigor of life, had disdained the fairest offers of ambition and revenge, should stoop to the murder of his prince, whom he could not long expect to survive. His followers were impatient to fly; but flight must have been supported by rebellion, and he had lived enough for nature and for glory. Belisarius appeared before the council with less fear than indignation: after forty years’ service, the emperor had prejudged his guilt; and injustice was sanctified by the presence and authority of the patriarch. The life of Belisarius was graciously spared; but his fortunes were sequestered, and, from December to July, he was guarded as a prisoner in

    his own palace. At length his innocence was acknowledged; his freedom and honor were restored; and death, which might be hastened by resentment and grief, removed him from the world in about eight months after his deliverance. The name of Belisarius can never die but instead of the funeral, the monuments, the statues, so justly due to his memory, I only read, that his treasures, the spoil of the Goths and Vandals, were immediately confiscated by the emperor. Some decent portion was reserved, however for the use of his widow: and as Antonina had much to repent, she devoted the last remains of her life and fortune to the foundation of a convent. Such is the simple and genuine narrative of the fall of Belisarius and the ingratitude of Justinian. That he was deprived of his eyes, and reduced by envy to beg his bread, * “Give a penny to Belisarius the general!” is a fiction of later times, which has obtained credit, or rather favor, as a strange example of the vicissitudes of fortune.

    If the emperor could rejoice in the death of Belisarius, he enjoyed the base satisfaction only eight months, the last period of a reign of thirty-eight years, and a life of eighty-three years. It would be difficult to trace the character of a prince who is not the most conspicuous object of his own times: but the confessions of an enemy may be received as the safest evidence of his virtues. The resemblance of Justinian to the bust of Domitian, is maliciously urged; with the acknowledgment, however, of a well-proportioned figure, a ruddy complexion, and a pleasing countenance. The emperor was easy of access, patient of hearing, courteous and affable in discourse, and a master of the angry passions which rage with such destructive violence in the breast of a despot. Procopius praises his temper, to reproach him with calm and deliberate cruelty: but in the conspiracies which attacked his authority and person, a more candid judge will approve the justice, or admire the clemency, of Justinian. He excelled in the private virtues of chastity and temperance: but the impartial love of beauty would have been less mischievous than his conjugal tenderness for Theodora; and his

    abstemious diet was regulated, not by the prudence of a philosopher, but the superstition of a monk. His repasts were short and frugal: on solemn fasts, he contented himself with water and vegetables; and such was his strength, as well as fervor, that he frequently passed two days, and as many nights, without tasting any food. The measure of his sleep was not less rigorous: after the repose of a single hour, the body was awakened by the soul, and, to the astonishment of his chamberlain, Justinian walked or studied till the morning light. Such restless application prolonged his time for the acquisition of knowledge and the despatch of business; and he might seriously deserve the reproach of confounding, by minute and preposterous diligence, the general order of his administration. The emperor professed himself a musician and architect, a poet and philosopher, a lawyer and theologian; and if he failed in the enterprise of reconciling the Christian sects, the review of the Roman jurisprudence is a noble monument of his spirit and industry. In the government of the empire, he was less wise, or less successful: the age was unfortunate; the people was oppressed and discontented; Theodora abused her power; a succession of bad ministers disgraced his judgment; and Justinian was neither beloved in his life, nor regretted at his death. The love of fame was deeply implanted in his breast, but he condescended to the poor ambition of titles, honors, and contemporary praise; and while he labored to fix the admiration, he forfeited the esteem and affection, of the Romans. The design of the African and Italian wars was boldly conceived and executed; and his penetration discovered the talents of Belisarius in the camp, of Narses in the palace. But the name of the emperor is eclipsed by the names of his victorious generals; and Belisarius still lives, to upbraid the envy and ingratitude of his sovereign. The partial favor of mankind applauds the genius of a conqueror, who leads and directs his subjects in the exercise of arms. The characters of Philip the Second and of Justinian are distinguished by the cold ambition which delights in war, and declines the dangers of the field. Yet a colossal statue of bronze represented the emperor on horseback, preparing to march against the Persians in the habit and armor of Achilles.

    In the great square before the church of St. Sophia, this monument was raised on a brass column and a stone pedestal of seven steps; and the pillar of Theodosius, which weighed seven thousand four hundred pounds of silver, was removed from the same place by the avarice and vanity of Justinian. Future princes were more just or indulgent to his memory; the elder Andronicus, in the beginning of the fourteenth century, repaired and beautified his equestrian statue: since the fall of the empire it has been melted into cannon by the victorious Turks.

    I shall conclude this chapter with the comets, the earthquakes, and the plague, which astonished or afflicted the age of Justinian.

    1. In the fifth year of his reign, and in the month of September, a comet was seen during twenty days in the western quarter of the heavens, and which shot its rays into the north. Eight years afterwards, while the sun was in Capricorn, another comet appeared to follow in the Sagittary; the size was gradually increasing; the head was in the east, the tail in the west, and it remained visible above forty days. The nations, who gazed with astonishment, expected wars and calamities from their baleful influence; and these expectations were abundantly fulfilled. The astronomers dissembled their ignorance of the nature of these blazing stars, which they affected to represent as the floating meteors of the air; and few among them embraced the simple notion of Seneca and the Chaldeans, that they are only planets of a longer period and more eccentric motion. Time and science have justified the conjectures and predictions of the Roman sage: the telescope has opened new worlds to the eyes of astronomers; and, in the narrow space of history and fable, one and the same comet is already found to have revisited the earth in seven equal revolutions of five hundred and seventy-five years. The first, which ascends beyond the Christian æra one thousand seven hundred and sixty-seven years, is coeval with Ogyges, the father of Grecian antiquity. And this appearance explains the

    tradition which Varro has preserved, that under his reign the planet Venus changed her color, size, figure, and course; a prodigy without example either in past or succeeding ages. The second visit, in the year eleven hundred and ninety-three, is darkly implied in the fable of Electra, the seventh of the Pleiads, who have been reduced to six since the time of the Trojan war. That nymph, the wife of Dardanus, was unable to support the ruin of her country: she abandoned the dances of her sister orbs, fled from the zodiac to the north pole, and obtained, from her dishevelled locks, the name of the comet. The third period expires in the year six hundred and eighteen, a date that exactly agrees with the tremendous comet of the Sibyl, and perhaps of Pliny, which arose in the West two generations before the reign of Cyrus. The fourth apparition, forty-four years before the birth of Christ, is of all others the most splendid and important. After the death of Cæsar, a long-haired star was conspicuous to Rome and to the nations, during the games which were exhibited by young Octavian in honor of Venus and his uncle. The vulgar opinion, that it conveyed to heaven the divine soul of the dictator, was cherished and consecrated by the piety of a statesman; while his secret superstition referred the comet to the glory of his own times. The fifth visit has been already ascribed to the fifth year of Justinian, which coincides with the five hundred and thirty-first of the Christian æra. And it may deserve notice, that in this, as in the preceding instance, the comet was followed, though at a longer interval, by a remarkable paleness of the sun. The sixth return, in the year eleven hundred and six, is recorded by the chronicles of Europe and China: and in the first fervor of the crusades, the Christians and the Mahometans might surmise, with equal reason, that it portended the destruction of the Infidels. The seventh phenomenon, of one thousand six hundred and eighty, was presented to the eyes of an enlightened age. The philosophy of Bayle dispelled a prejudice which Milton’s muse had so recently adorned, that the comet, “from its horrid hair shakes pestilence and war.” Its road in the heavens was observed with exquisite skill by Flamstead and Cassini: and the mathematical science of Bernoulli, Newton *, and Halley,

    investigated the laws of its revolutions. At the eighth period, in the year two thousand three hundred and fifty-five, their calculations may perhaps be verified by the astronomers of some future capital in the Siberian or American wilderness.

    1. The near approach of a comet may injure or destroy the globe which we inhabit; but the changes on its surface have been hitherto produced by the action of volcanoes and earthquakes. The nature of the soil may indicate the countries most exposed to these formidable concussions, since they are caused by subterraneous fires, and such fires are kindled by the union and fermentation of iron and sulphur. But their times and effects appear to lie beyond the reach of human curiosity; and the philosopher will discreetly abstain from the prediction of earthquakes, till he has counted the drops of water that silently filtrate on the inflammable mineral, and measured the caverns which increase by resistance the explosion of the imprisoned air. Without assigning the cause, history will distinguish the periods in which these calamitous events have been rare or frequent, and will observe, that this fever of the earth raged with uncommon violence during the reign of Justinian. Each year is marked by the repetition of earthquakes, of such duration, that Constantinople has been shaken above forty days; of such extent, that the shock has been communicated to the whole surface of the globe, or at least of the Roman empire. An impulsive or vibratory motion was felt: enormous chasms were opened, huge and heavy bodies were discharged into the air, the sea alternately advanced and retreated beyond its ordinary bounds, and a mountain was torn from Libanus, and cast into the waves, where it protected, as a mole, the new harbor of Botrys in Phnicia. The stroke that agitates an ant-hill may crush the insect-myriads in the dust; yet truth must extort confession that man has industriously labored for his own destruction. The institution of great cities, which include a nation within the limits of a wall, almost realizes the wish of Caligula, that the Roman people had but one neck. Two hundred and fifty thousand persons are said to have perished in the earthquake

    of Antioch, whose domestic multitudes were swelled by the conflux of strangers to the festival of the Ascension. The loss of Berytus was of smaller account, but of much greater value. That city, on the coast of Phnicia, was illustrated by the study of the civil law, which opened the surest road to wealth and dignity: the schools of Berytus were filled with the rising spirits of the age, and many a youth was lost in the earthquake, who might have lived to be the scourge or the guardian of his country. In these disasters, the architect becomes the enemy of mankind. The hut of a savage, or the tent of an Arab, may be thrown down without injury to the inhabitant; and the Peruvians had reason to deride the folly of their Spanish conquerors, who with so much cost and labor erected their own sepulchres. The rich marbles of a patrician are dashed on his own head: a whole people is buried under the ruins of public and private edifices, and the conflagration is kindled and propagated by the innumerable fires which are necessary for the subsistence and manufactures of a great city. Instead of the mutual sympathy which might comfort and assist the distressed, they dreadfully experience the vices and passions which are released from the fear of punishment: the tottering houses are pillaged by intrepid avarice; revenge embraces the moment, and selects the victim; and the earth often swallows the assassin, or the ravisher, in the consummation of their crimes. Superstition involves the present danger with invisible terrors; and if the image of death may sometimes be subservient to the virtue or repentance of individuals, an affrighted people is more forcibly moved to expect the end of the world, or to deprecate with servile homage the wrath of an avenging Deity.

    III. Æthiopia and Egypt have been stigmatized, in every age, as the original source and seminary of the plague. In a damp, hot, stagnating air, this African fever is generated from the putrefaction of animal substances, and especially from the swarms of locusts, not less destructive to mankind in their death than in their lives. The fatal disease which depopulated the earth in the time of Justinian and his successors, first

    appeared in the neighborhood of Pelusium, between the Serbonian bog and the eastern channel of the Nile. From thence, tracing as it were a double path, it spread to the East, over Syria, Persia, and the Indies, and penetrated to the West, along the coast of Africa, and over the continent of Europe. In the spring of the second year, Constantinople, during three or four months, was visited by the pestilence; and Procopius, who observed its progress and symptoms with the eyes of a physician, has emulated the skill and diligence of Thucydides in the description of the plague of Athens. The infection was sometimes announced by the visions of a distempered fancy, and the victim despaired as soon as he had heard the menace and felt the stroke of an invisible spectre. But the greater number, in their beds, in the streets, in their usual occupation, were surprised by a slight fever; so slight, indeed, that neither the pulse nor the color of the patient gave any signs of the approaching danger. The same, the next, or the succeeding day, it was declared by the swelling of the glands, particularly those of the groin, of the armpits, and under the ear; and when these buboes or tumors were opened, they were found to contain a coal, or black substance, of the size of a lentil. If they came to a just swelling and suppuration, the patient was saved by this kind and natural discharge of the morbid humor. But if they continued hard and dry, a mortification quickly ensued, and the fifth day was commonly the term of his life. The fever was often accompanied with lethargy or delirium; the bodies of the sick were covered with black pustules or carbuncles, the symptoms of immediate death; and in the constitutions too feeble to produce an irruption, the vomiting of blood was followed by a mortification of the bowels. To pregnant women the plague was generally mortal: yet one infant was drawn alive from his dead mother, and three mothers survived the loss of their infected ftus. Youth was the most perilous season; and the female sex was less susceptible than the male: but every rank and profession was attacked with indiscriminate rage, and many of those who escaped were deprived of the use of their speech, without being secure from a return of the disorder. The physicians of Constantinople were zealous and skilful; but their art was

    baffled by the various symptoms and pertinacious vehemence of the disease: the same remedies were productive of contrary effects, and the event capriciously disappointed their prognostics of death or recovery. The order of funerals, and the right of sepulchres, were confounded: those who were left without friends or servants, lay unburied in the streets, or in their desolate houses; and a magistrate was authorized to collect the promiscuous heaps of dead bodies, to transport them by land or water, and to inter them in deep pits beyond the precincts of the city. Their own danger, and the prospect of public distress, awakened some remorse in the minds of the most vicious of mankind: the confidence of health again revived their passions and habits; but philosophy must disdain the observation of Procopius, that the lives of such men were guarded by the peculiar favor of fortune or Providence. He forgot, or perhaps he secretly recollected, that the plague had touched the person of Justinian himself; but the abstemious diet of the emperor may suggest, as in the case of Socrates, a more rational and honorable cause for his recovery. During his sickness, the public consternation was expressed in the habits of the citizens; and their idleness and despondence occasioned a general scarcity in the capital of the East.

    Contagion is the inseparable symptom of the plague; which, by mutual respiration, is transfused from the infected persons to the lungs and stomach of those who approach them. While philosophers believe and tremble, it is singular, that the existence of a real danger should have been denied by a people most prone to vain and imaginary terrors. Yet the fellow-citizens of Procopius were satisfied, by some short and partial experience, that the infection could not be gained by the closest conversation: and this persuasion might support the assiduity of friends or physicians in the care of the sick, whom inhuman prudence would have condemned to solitude and despair. But the fatal security, like the predestination of the Turks, must have aided the progress of the contagion; and those salutary precautions to which Europe is indebted for her

    safety, were unknown to the government of Justinian. No restraints were imposed on the free and frequent intercourse of the Roman provinces: from Persia to France, the nations were mingled and infected by wars and emigrations; and the pestilential odor which lurks for years in a bale of cotton was imported, by the abuse of trade, into the most distant regions. The mode of its propagation is explained by the remark of Procopius himself, that it always spread from the sea-coast to the inland country: the most sequestered islands and mountains were successively visited; the places which had escaped the fury of its first passage were alone exposed to the contagion of the ensuing year. The winds might diffuse that subtile venom; but unless the atmosphere be previously disposed for its reception, the plague would soon expire in the cold or temperate climates of the earth. Such was the universal corruption of the air, that the pestilence which burst forth in the fifteenth year of Justinian was not checked or alleviated by any difference of the seasons. In time, its first malignity was abated and dispersed; the disease alternately languished and revived; but it was not till the end of a calamitous period of fifty-two years, that mankind recovered their health, or the air resumed its pure and salubrious quality. No facts have been preserved to sustain an account, or even a conjecture, of the numbers that perished in this extraordinary mortality. I only find, that during three months, five, and at length ten, thousand persons died each day at Constantinople; that many cities of the East were left vacant, and that in several districts of Italy the harvest and the vintage withered on the ground. The triple scourge of war, pestilence, and famine, afflicted the subjects of Justinian; and his reign is disgraced by the visible decrease of the human species, which has never been repaired in some of the fairest countries of the globe.

    Chapter XLIV * :

    Idea Of The Roman Jurisprudence.

    Part I.

    Idea Of The Roman Jurisprudence. — The Laws Of The Kings — The Twelve Of The Decemvirs. — The Laws Of The People. — The Decrees Of The Senate. — The Edicts Of The Magistrates And Emperors — Authority Of The Civilians. — Code, Pandects, Novels, And Institutes Of Justinian: — I. Rights Of Persons. — II. Rights Of Things. — III. Private Injuries And Actions. — IV. Crimes And Punishments.

    The vain titles of the victories of Justinian are crumbled into dust; but the name of the legislator is inscribed on a fair and everlasting monument. Under his reign, and by his care, the civil jurisprudence was digested in the immortal works of the Code, the Pandects, and the Institutes: the public reason of the Romans has been silently or studiously transfused into the domestic institutions of Europe, , and the laws of Justinian still command the respect or obedience of independent nations. Wise or fortunate is the prince who connects his own reputation with the honor or interest of a perpetual order of men. The defence of their founder is the first cause, which in every age has exercised the zeal and industry of the civilians. They piously commemorate his virtues; dissemble or deny his failings; and fiercely chastise the guilt or folly of the rebels, who presume to sully the majesty of the purple. The idolatry of love has provoked, as it usually happens, the rancor of opposition; the character of Justinian has been exposed to the

    blind vehemence of flattery and invective; and the injustice of a sect (the Anti-Tribonians,) has refused all praise and merit to the prince, his ministers, and his laws. Attached to no party, interested only for the truth and candor of history, and directed by the most temperate and skilful guides, I enter with just diffidence on the subject of civil law, which has exhausted so many learned lives, and clothed the walls of such spacious libraries. In a single, if possible in a short, chapter, I shall trace the Roman jurisprudence from Romulus to Justinian, appreciate the labors of that emperor, and pause to contemplate the principles of a science so important to the peace and happiness of society. The laws of a nation form the most instructive portion of its history; and although I have devoted myself to write the annals of a declining monarchy, I shall embrace the occasion to breathe the pure and invigorating air of the republic.

    The primitive government of Rome was composed, with some political skill, of an elective king, a council of nobles, and a general assembly of the people. War and religion were administered by the supreme magistrate; and he alone proposed the laws, which were debated in the senate, and finally ratified or rejected by a majority of votes in the thirty curi or parishes of the city. Romulus, Numa, and Servius Tullius, are celebrated as the most ancient legislators; and each of them claims his peculiar part in the threefold division of jurisprudence. The laws of marriage, the education of children, and the authority of parents, which may seem to draw their origin from nature itself, are ascribed to the untutored wisdom of Romulus. The law of nations and of religious worship, which Numa introduced, was derived from his nocturnal converse with the nymph Egeria. The civil law is attributed to the experience of Servius: he balanced the rights and fortunes of the seven classes of citizens; and guarded, by fifty new regulations, the observance of contracts and the punishment of crimes. The state, which he had inclined towards a democracy, was changed by the last Tarquin into a lawless despotism; and when the kingly office was abolished, the patricians engrossed the benefits of freedom. The royal laws became odious or obsolete; the mysterious deposit was silently preserved by the priests and nobles; and at the end of sixty years, the citizens of Rome still complained that they were ruled by the arbitrary sentence of the magistrates. Yet the positive institutions of the kings had blended themselves with the public and private manners of the city, some fragments of that venerable jurisprudence were compiled by the diligence of antiquarians, and above twenty texts still speak the rudeness of the Pelasgic idiom of the Latins.

    I shall not repeat the well-known story of the Decemvirs, who sullied by their actions the honor of inscribing on brass, or wood, or ivory, the Twelve Tables of the Roman laws. They were dictated by the rigid and jealous spirit of an aristocracy, which had yielded with reluctance to the just demands of the people. But the substance of the Twelve Tables was adapted to the state of the city; and the Romans had emerged from Barbarism, since they were capable of studying and embracing the institutions of their more enlightened neighbors. A wise Ephesian was driven by envy from his native country: before he could reach the shores of Latium, he had observed the various forms of human nature and civil society: he imparted his knowledge to the legislators of Rome, and a statue was erected in the forum to the perpetual memory of Hermodorus. The names and divisions of the copper money, the sole coin of the infant state, were of Dorian origin: the harvests of Campania and Sicily relieved the wants of a people whose agriculture was often interrupted by war and faction; and since the trade was established, the deputies who sailed from the Tyber might return from the same harbors with a more precious cargo of political wisdom. The colonies of Great Greece had transported and improved the arts of their mother country. Cumæ and Rhegium, Crotona and Tarentum, Agrigentum and Syracuse, were in the rank of the most flourishing cities. The disciples of Pythagoras applied philosophy to the use of government; the unwritten laws of Charondas accepted the aid of poetry and music, and Zaleucus framed the republic of the Locrians, which stood without alteration above two hundred years. From a similar motive of national pride, both Livy and Dionysius are willing to believe, that the deputies of Rome visited Athens under the wise and splendid administration of Pericles; and the laws of Solon were transfused into the twelve tables. If such an embassy had indeed been received from the Barbarians of Hesperia, the Roman name would have been familiar to the Greeks before the reign of Alexander; and the faintest evidence would have been explored and celebrated by the curiosity of succeeding times. But the Athenian monuments are silent; nor will it seem credible that the patricians should undertake a long and perilous navigation to copy the purest model of democracy. In the comparison of the tables of Solon with those of the Decemvirs, some casual resemblance may be found; some rules which nature and reason have revealed to every society; some proofs of a common descent from Egypt or Phnicia. But in all the great lines of public and private jurisprudence, the legislators of Rome and Athens appear to be strangers or adverse at each other.

    Chapter XLIV: Idea Of The Roman Jurisprudence.

    Part II.

    Whatever might be the origin or the merit of the twelve tables, they obtained among the Romans that blind and partial reverence which the lawyers of every country delight to bestow on their municipal institutions. The study is recommended by Cicero as equally pleasant and instructive. “They amuse the mind by the remembrance of old words and the portrait of ancient manners; they inculcate the soundest principles of government and morals; and I am not afraid to affirm, that the brief composition of the Decemvirs surpasses in genuine value the libraries of Grecian philosophy. How admirable,” says Tully, with honest or affected prejudice, “is the wisdom of our ancestors! We alone are the masters of civil prudence, and our superiority is the more conspicuous, if we deign to cast our

    eyes on the rude and almost ridiculous jurisprudence of Draco, of Solon, and of Lycurgus.” The twelve tables were committed to the memory of the young and the meditation of the old; they were transcribed and illustrated with learned diligence; they had escaped the flames of the Gauls, they subsisted in the age of Justinian, and their subsequent loss has been imperfectly restored by the labors of modern critics. But although these venerable monuments were considered as the rule of right and the fountain of justice, they were overwhelmed by the weight and variety of new laws, which, at the end of five centuries, became a grievance more intolerable than the vices of the city. Three thousand brass plates, the acts of the senate of the people, were deposited in the Capitol: and some of the acts, as the Julian law against extortion, surpassed the number of a hundred chapters. The Decemvirs had neglected to import the sanction of Zaleucus, which so long maintained the integrity of his republic. A Locrian, who proposed any new law, stood forth in the assembly of the people with a cord round his neck, and if the law was rejected, the innovator was instantly strangled.

    The Decemvirs had been named, and their tables were approved, by an assembly of the centuries, in which riches preponderated against numbers. To the first class of Romans, the proprietors of one hundred thousand pounds of copper, ninety-eight votes were assigned, and only ninety-five were left for the six inferior classes, distributed according to their substance by the artful policy of Servius. But the tribunes soon established a more specious and popular maxim, that every citizen has an equal right to enact the laws which he is bound to obey. Instead of the centuries, they convened the tribes; and the patricians, after an impotent struggle, submitted to the decrees of an assembly, in which their votes were confounded with those of the meanest plebeians. Yet as long as the tribes successively passed over narrow bridges and gave their voices aloud, the conduct of each citizen was exposed to the eyes and ears of his friends and countrymen. The insolvent debtor consulted the wishes of his creditor; the

    client would have blushed to oppose the views of his patron; the general was followed by his veterans, and the aspect of a grave magistrate was a living lesson to the multitude. A new method of secret ballot abolished the influence of fear and shame, of honor and interest, and the abuse of freedom accelerated the progress of anarchy and despotism. The Romans had aspired to be equal; they were levelled by the equality of servitude; and the dictates of Augustus were patiently ratified by the formal consent of the tribes or centuries. Once, and once only, he experienced a sincere and strenuous opposition. His subjects had resigned all political liberty; they defended the freedom of domestic life. A law which enforced the obligation, and strengthened the bonds of marriage, was clamorously rejected; Propertius, in the arms of Delia, applauded the victory of licentious love; and the project of reform was suspended till a new and more tractable generation had arisen in the world. Such an example was not necessary to instruct a prudent usurper of the mischief of popular assemblies; and their abolition, which Augustus had silently prepared, was accomplished without resistance, and almost without notice, on the accession of his successor. Sixty thousand plebeian legislators, whom numbers made formidable, and poverty secure, were supplanted by six hundred senators, who held their honors, their fortunes, and their lives, by the clemency of the emperor. The loss of executive power was alleviated by the gift of legislative authority; and Ulpian might assert, after the practice of two hundred years, that the decrees of the senate obtained the force and validity of laws. In the times of freedom, the resolves of the people had often been dictated by the passion or error of the moment: the Cornelian, Pompeian, and Julian laws were adapted by a single hand to the prevailing disorders; but the senate, under the reign of the Cæsars, was composed of magistrates and lawyers, and in questions of private jurisprudence, the integrity of their judgment was seldom perverted by fear or interest.

    The silence or ambiguity of the laws was supplied by the

    occasional edicts of those magistrates who were invested with the honors of the state. This ancient prerogative of the Roman kings was transferred, in their respective offices, to the consuls and dictators, the censors and prætors; and a similar right was assumed by the tribunes of the people, the ediles, and the proconsuls. At Rome, and in the provinces, the duties of the subject, and the intentions of the governor, were proclaimed; and the civil jurisprudence was reformed by the annual edicts of the supreme judge, the prætor of the city. * As soon as he ascended his tribunal, he announced by the voice of the crier, and afterwards inscribed on a white wall, the rules which he proposed to follow in the decision of doubtful cases, and the relief which his equity would afford from the precise rigor of ancient statutes. A principle of discretion more congenial to monarchy was introduced into the republic: the art of respecting the name, and eluding the efficacy, of the laws, was improved by successive prætors; subtleties and fictions were invented to defeat the plainest meaning of the Decemvirs, and where the end was salutary, the means were frequently absurd. The secret or probable wish of the dead was suffered to prevail over the order of succession and the forms of testaments; and the claimant, who was excluded from the character of heir, accepted with equal pleasure from an indulgent prætor the possession of the goods of his late kinsman or benefactor. In the redress of private wrongs, compensations and fines were substituted to the obsolete rigor of the Twelve Tables; time and space were annihilated by fanciful suppositions; and the plea of youth, or fraud, or violence, annulled the obligation, or excused the performance, of an inconvenient contract. A jurisdiction thus vague and arbitrary was exposed to the most dangerous abuse: the substance, as well as the form, of justice were often sacrificed to the prejudices of virtue, the bias of laudable affection, and the grosser seductions of interest or resentment. But the errors or vices of each prætor expired with his annual office; such maxims alone as had been approved by reason and practice were copied by succeeding judges; the rule of proceeding was defined by the solution of new cases; and the temptations of injustice were removed by the Cornelian law,

    which compelled the prætor of the year to adhere to the spirit and letter of his first proclamation. It was reserved for the curiosity and learning of Adrian, to accomplish the design which had been conceived by the genius of Cæsar; and the prætorship of Salvius Julian, an eminent lawyer, was immortalized by the composition of the Perpetual Edict. This well-digested code was ratified by the emperor and the senate; the long divorce of law and equity was at length reconciled; and, instead of the Twelve Tables, the perpetual edict was fixed as the invariable standard of civil jurisprudence.

    From Augustus to Trajan, the modest Cæsars were content to promulgate their edicts in the various characters of a Roman magistrate; * and, in the decrees of the senate, the epistles and orations of the prince were respectfully inserted. Adrian appears to have been the first who assumed, without disguise, the plenitude of legislative power. And this innovation, so agreeable to his active mind, was countenanced by the patience of the times, and his long absence from the seat of government. The same policy was embraced by succeeding monarchs, and, according to the harsh metaphor of Tertullian, “the gloomy and intricate forest of ancient laws was cleared away by the axe of royal mandates and constitutions.” During four centuries, from Adrian to Justinian the public and private jurisprudence was moulded by the will of the sovereign; and few institutions, either human or divine, were permitted to stand on their former basis. The origin of Imperial legislation was concealed by the darkness of ages and the terrors of armed despotism; and a double fiction was propagated by the servility, or perhaps the ignorance, of the civilians, who basked in the sunshine of the Roman and Byzantine courts. 1. To the prayer of the ancient Cæsars, the people or the senate had sometimes granted a personal exemption from the obligation and penalty of particular statutes; and each indulgence was an act of jurisdiction exercised by the republic over the first of her citizens. His humble privilege was at length transformed into the prerogative of a tyrant; and the Latin expression of “released from the laws” was supposed to

    exalt the emperor above all human restraints, and to leave his conscience and reason as the sacred measure of his conduct. 2. A similar dependence was implied in the decrees of the senate, which, in every reign, defined the titles and powers of an elective magistrate. But it was not before the ideas, and even the language, of the Romans had been corrupted, that a royal law, and an irrevocable gift of the people, were created by the fancy of Ulpian, or more probably of Tribonian himself; and the origin of Imperial power, though false in fact, and slavish in its consequence, was supported on a principle of freedom and justice. “The pleasure of the emperor has the vigor and effect of law, since the Roman people, by the royal law, have transferred to their prince the full extent of their own power and sovereignty.” The will of a single man, of a child perhaps, was allowed to prevail over the wisdom of ages and the inclinations of millions; and the degenerate Greeks were proud to declare, that in his hands alone the arbitrary exercise of legislation could be safely deposited. “What interest or passion,” exclaims Theophilus in the court of Justinian, “can reach the calm and sublime elevation of the monarch? He is already master of the lives and fortunes of his subjects; and those who have incurred his displeasure are already numbered with the dead.” Disdaining the language of flattery, the historian may confess, that in questions of private jurisprudence, the absolute sovereign of a great empire can seldom be influenced by any personal considerations. Virtue, or even reason, will suggest to his impartial mind, that he is the guardian of peace and equity, and that the interest of society is inseparably connected with his own. Under the weakest and most vicious reign, the seat of justice was filled by the wisdom and integrity of Papinian and Ulpian; and the purest materials of the Code and Pandects are inscribed with the names of Caracalla and his ministers. The tyrant of Rome was sometimes the benefactor of the provinces. A dagger terminated the crimes of Domitian; but the prudence of Nerva confirmed his acts, which, in the joy of their deliverance, had been rescinded by an indignant senate. Yet in the rescripts, replies to the consultations of the magistrates, the wisest of princes might be deceived by a partial exposition of the case.

    And this abuse, which placed their hasty decisions on the same level with mature and deliberate acts of legislation, was ineffectually condemned by the sense and example of Trajan. The rescripts of the emperor, his grants and decrees, his edicts and pragmatic sanctions, were subscribed in purple ink, and transmitted to the provinces as general or special laws, which the magistrates were bound to execute, and the people to obey. But as their number continually multiplied, the rule of obedience became each day more doubtful and obscure, till the will of the sovereign was fixed and ascertained in the Gregorian, the Hermogenian, and the Theodosian codes. * The two first, of which some fragments have escaped, were framed by two private lawyers, to preserve the constitutions of the Pagan emperors from Adrian to Constantine. The third, which is still extant, was digested in sixteen books by the order of the younger Theodosius to consecrate the laws of the Christian princes from Constantine to his own reign. But the three codes obtained an equal authority in the tribunals; and any act which was not included in the sacred deposit might be disregarded by the judge as spurious or obsolete.

    Chapter XLIV: Idea Of The Roman Jurisprudence. —

    Part III.

    Among savage nations, the want of letters is imperfectly supplied by the use of visible signs, which awaken attention, and perpetuate the remembrance of any public or private transaction. The jurisprudence of the first Romans exhibited the scenes of a pantomime; the words were adapted to the gestures, and the slightest error or neglect in the forms of proceeding was sufficient to annul the substance of the fairest claim. The communion of the marriage-life was denoted by the necessary elements of fire and water; and the divorced wife resigned the bunch of keys, by the delivery of which she had been invested with the government of the family. The manumission of a son, or a slave, was performed by turning him round with a gentle blow on the cheek; a work was

    prohibited by the casting of a stone; prescription was interrupted by the breaking of a branch; the clinched fist was the symbol of a pledge or deposit; the right hand was the gift of faith and confidence. The indenture of covenants was a broken straw; weights and scales were introduced into every payment, and the heir who accepted a testament was sometimes obliged to snap his fingers, to cast away his garments, and to leap or dance with real or affected transport. If a citizen pursued any stolen goods into a neighbor’s house, he concealed his nakedness with a linen towel, and hid his face with a mask or basin, lest he should encounter the eyes of a virgin or a matron. In a civil action the plaintiff touched the ear of his witness, seized his reluctant adversary by the neck, and implored, in solemn lamentation, the aid of his fellow-citizens. The two competitors grasped each other’s hand as if they stood prepared for combat before the tribunal of the prætor; he commanded them to produce the object of the dispute; they went, they returned with measured steps, and a clod of earth was cast at his feet to represent the field for which they contended. This occult science of the words and actions of law was the inheritance of the pontiffs and patricians. Like the Chaldean astrologers, they announced to their clients the days of business and repose; these important trifles were interwoven with the religion of Numa; and after the publication of the Twelve Tables, the Roman people was still enslaved by the ignorance of judicial proceedings. The treachery of some plebeian officers at length revealed the profitable mystery: in a more enlightened age, the legal actions were derided and observed; and the same antiquity which sanctified the practice, obliterated the use and meaning of this primitive language.

    A more liberal art was cultivated, however, by the sage of Rome, who, in a stricter sense, may be considered as the authors of the civil law. The alteration of the idiom and manners of the Romans rendered the style of the Twelve Tables less familiar to each rising generation, and the doubtful passages were imperfectly explained by the study of legal

    antiquarians. To define the ambiguities, to circumscribe the latitude, to apply the principles, to extend the consequences, to reconcile the real or apparent contradictions, was a much nobler and more important task; and the province of legislation was silently invaded by the expounders of ancient statutes. Their subtle interpretations concurred with the equity of the prætor, to reform the tyranny of the darker ages: however strange or intricate the means, it was the aim of artificial jurisprudence to restore the simple dictates of nature and reason, and the skill of private citizens was usefully employed to undermine the public institutions of their country. The revolution of almost one thousand years, from the Twelve Tables to the reign of Justinian, may be divided into three periods, almost equal in duration, and distinguished from each other by the mode of instruction and the character of the civilians. Pride and ignorance contributed, during the first period, to confine within narrow limits the science of the Roman law. On the public days of market or assembly, the masters of the art were seen walking in the forum ready to impart the needful advice to the meanest of their fellow-citizens, from whose votes, on a future occasion, they might solicit a grateful return. As their years and honors increased, they seated themselves at home on a chair or throne, to expect with patient gravity the visits of their clients, who at the dawn of day, from the town and country, began to thunder at their door. The duties of social life, and the incidents of judicial proceeding, were the ordinary subject of these consultations, and the verbal or written opinion of the juris-consults was framed according to the rules of prudence and law. The youths of their own order and family were permitted to listen; their children enjoyed the benefit of more private lessons, and the Mucian race was long renowned for the hereditary knowledge of the civil law. The second period, the learned and splendid age of jurisprudence, may be extended from the birth of Cicero to the reign of Severus Alexander. A system was formed, schools were instituted, books were composed, and both the living and the dead became subservient to the instruction of the student. The tripartite of Ælius Pætus, surnamed Catus, or the Cunning, was preserved as the oldest work of

    Jurisprudence. Cato the censor derived some additional fame from his legal studies, and those of his son: the kindred appellation of Mucius Scævola was illustrated by three sages of the law; but the perfection of the science was ascribed to Servius Sulpicius, their disciple, and the friend of Tully; and the long succession, which shone with equal lustre under the republic and under the Cæsars, is finally closed by the respectable characters of Papinian, of Paul, and of Ulpian. Their names, and the various titles of their productions, have been minutely preserved, and the example of Labeo may suggest some idea of their diligence and fecundity. That eminent lawyer of the Augustan age divided the year between the city and country, between business and composition; and four hundred books are enumerated as the fruit of his retirement. Of the collection of his rival Capito, the two hundred and fifty-ninth book is expressly quoted; and few teachers could deliver their opinions in less than a century of volumes. In the third period, between the reigns of Alexander and Justinian, the oracles of jurisprudence were almost mute. The measure of curiosity had been filled: the throne was occupied by tyrants and Barbarians, the active spirits were diverted by religious disputes, and the professors of Rome, Constantinople, and Berytus, were humbly content to repeat the lessons of their more enlightened predecessors. From the slow advances and rapid decay of these legal studies, it may be inferred, that they require a state of peace and refinement. From the multitude of voluminous civilians who fill the intermediate space, it is evident that such studies may be pursued, and such works may be performed, with a common share of judgment, experience, and industry. The genius of Cicero and Virgil was more sensibly felt, as each revolving age had been found incapable of producing a similar or a second: but the most eminent teachers of the law were assured of leaving disciples equal or superior to themselves in merit and reputation.

    The jurisprudence which had been grossly adapted to the wants of the first Romans, was polished and improved in the

    seventh century of the city, by the alliance of Grecian philosophy. The Scævolas had been taught by use and experience; but Servius Sulpicius * was the first civilian who established his art on a certain and general theory. For the discernment of truth and falsehood he applied, as an infallible rule, the logic of Aristotle and the stoics, reduced particular cases to general principles, and diffused over the shapeless mass the light of order and eloquence. Cicero, his contemporary and friend, declined the reputation of a professed lawyer; but the jurisprudence of his country was adorned by his incomparable genius, which converts into gold every object that it touches. After the example of Plato, he composed a republic; and, for the use of his republic, a treatise of laws; in which he labors to deduce from a celestial origin the wisdom and justice of the Roman constitution. The whole universe, according to his sublime hypothesis, forms one immense commonwealth: gods and men, who participate of the same essence, are members of the same community; reason prescribes the law of nature and nations; and all positive institutions, however modified by accident or custom, are drawn from the rule of right, which the Deity has inscribed on every virtuous mind. From these philosophical mysteries, he mildly excludes the sceptics who refuse to believe, and the epicureans who are unwilling to act. The latter disdain the care of the republic: he advises them to slumber in their shady gardens. But he humbly entreats that the new academy would be silent, since her bold objections would too soon destroy the fair and well ordered structure of his lofty system. Plato, Aristotle, and Zeno, he represents as the only teachers who arm and instruct a citizen for the duties of social life. Of these, the armor of the stoics was found to be of the firmest temper; and it was chiefly worn, both for use and ornament, in the schools of jurisprudence. From the portico, the Roman civilians learned to live, to reason, and to die: but they imbibed in some degree the prejudices of the sect; the love of paradox, the pertinacious habits of dispute, and a minute attachment to words and verbal distinctions. The superiority of form to matter was introduced to ascertain the right of property: and the equality of crimes is countenanced by an

    opinion of Trebatius, that he who touches the ear, touches the whole body; and that he who steals from a heap of corn, or a hogshead of wine, is guilty of the entire theft.

    Arms, eloquence, and the study of the civil law, promoted a citizen to the honors of the Roman state; and the three professions were sometimes more conspicuous by their union in the same character. In the composition of the edict, a learned prætor gave a sanction and preference to his private sentiments; the opinion of a censor, or a counsel, was entertained with respect; and a doubtful interpretation of the laws might be supported by the virtues or triumphs of the civilian. The patrician arts were long protected by the veil of mystery; and in more enlightened times, the freedom of inquiry established the general principles of jurisprudence. Subtile and intricate cases were elucidated by the disputes of the forum: rules, axioms, and definitions, were admitted as the genuine dictates of reason; and the consent of the legal professors was interwoven into the practice of the tribunals. But these interpreters could neither enact nor execute the laws of the republic; and the judges might disregard the authority of the Scævolas themselves, which was often overthrown by the eloquence or sophistry of an ingenious pleader. Augustus and Tiberius were the first to adopt, as a useful engine, the science of the civilians; and their servile labors accommodated the old system to the spirit and views of despotism. Under the fair pretence of securing the dignity of the art, the privilege of subscribing legal and valid opinions was confined to the sages of senatorian or equestrian rank, who had been previously approved by the judgment of the prince; and this monopoly prevailed, till Adrian restored the freedom of the profession to every citizen conscious of his abilities and knowledge. The discretion of the prætor was now governed by the lessons of his teachers; the judges were enjoined to obey the comment as well as the text of the law; and the use of codicils was a memorable innovation, which Augustus ratified by the advice of the civilians. *

    The most absolute mandate could only require that the judges should agree with the civilians, if the civilians agreed among themselves. But positive institutions are often the result of custom and prejudice; laws and language are ambiguous and arbitrary; where reason is incapable of pronouncing, the love of argument is inflamed by the envy of rivals, the vanity of masters, the blind attachment of their disciples; and the Roman jurisprudence was divided by the once famous sects of the Proculians and Sabinians. Two sages of the law, Ateius Capito and Antistius Labeo, adorned the peace of the Augustan age; the former distinguished by the favor of his sovereign; the latter more illustrious by his contempt of that favor, and his stern though harmless opposition to the tyrant of Rome. Their legal studies were influenced by the various colors of their temper and principles. Labeo was attached to the form of the old republic; his rival embraced the more profitable substance of the rising monarchy. But the disposition of a courtier is tame and submissive; and Capito seldom presumed to deviate from the sentiments, or at least from the words, of his predecessors; while the bold republican pursued his independent ideas without fear of paradox or innovations. The freedom of Labeo was enslaved, however, by the rigor of his own conclusions, and he decided, according to the letter of the law, the same questions which his indulgent competitor resolved with a latitude of equity more suitable to the common sense and feelings of mankind. If a fair exchange had been substituted to the payment of money, Capito still considered the transaction as a legal sale; and he consulted nature for the age of puberty, without confining his definition to the precise period of twelve or fourteen years. This opposition of sentiments was propagated in the writings and lessons of the two founders; the schools of Capito and Labeo maintained their inveterate conflict from the age of Augustus to that of Adrian; and the two sects derived their appellations from Sabinus and Proculus, their most celebrated teachers. The names of Cassians and Pegasians were likewise applied to the same parties; but, by a strange reverse, the popular cause was in the hands of Pegasus, a timid slave of Domitian, while

    the favorite of the Cæsars was represented by Cassius, who gloried in his descent from the patriot assassin. By the perpetual edict, the controversies of the sects were in a great measure determined. For that important work, the emperor Adrian preferred the chief of the Sabinians: the friends of monarchy prevailed; but the moderation of Salvius Julian insensibly reconciled the victors and the vanquished. Like the contemporary philosophers, the lawyers of the age of the Antonines disclaimed the authority of a master, and adopted from every system the most probable doctrines. But their writings would have been less voluminous, had their choice been more unanimous. The conscience of the judge was perplexed by the number and weight of discordant testimonies, and every sentence that his passion or interest might pronounce was justified by the sanction of some venerable name. An indulgent edict of the younger Theodosius excused him from the labor of comparing and weighing their arguments. Five civilians, Caius, Papinian, Paul, Ulpian, and Modestinus, were established as the oracles of jurisprudence: a majority was decisive: but if their opinions were equally divided, a casting vote was ascribed to the superior wisdom of Papinian.

    Chapter XLIV: Idea Of The Roman Jurisprudence. —

    Part IV.

    When Justinian ascended the throne, the reformation of the Roman jurisprudence was an arduous but indispensable task. In the space of ten centuries, the infinite variety of laws and legal opinions had filled many thousand volumes, which no fortune could purchase and no capacity could digest. Books could not easily be found; and the judges, poor in the midst of riches, were reduced to the exercise of their illiterate discretion. The subjects of the Greek provinces were ignorant of the language that disposed of their lives and properties; and the barbarous dialect of the Latins was imperfectly studied in the academies of Berytus and Constantinople. As an Illyrian

    soldier, that idiom was familiar to the infancy of Justinian; his youth had been instructed by the lessons of jurisprudence, and his Imperial choice selected the most learned civilians of the East, to labor with their sovereign in the work of reformation. The theory of professors was assisted by the practice of advocates, and the experience of magistrates; and the whole undertaking was animated by the spirit of Tribonian. This extraordinary man, the object of so much praise and censure, was a native of Side in Pamphylia; and his genius, like that of Bacon, embraced, as his own, all the business and knowledge of the age. Tribonian composed, both in prose and verse, on a strange diversity of curious and abstruse subjects: a double panegyric of Justinian and the life of the philosopher Theodotus; the nature of happiness and the duties of government; Homer’s catalogue and the four-and-twenty sorts of metre; the astronomical canon of Ptolemy; the changes of the months; the houses of the planets; and the harmonic system of the world. To the literature of Greece he added the use of the Latin tongue; the Roman civilians were deposited in his library and in his mind; and he most assiduously cultivated those arts which opened the road of wealth and preferment. From the bar of the Prætorian præfects, he raised himself to the honors of qu æstor, of consul, and of master of the offices: the council of Justinian listened to his eloquence and wisdom; and envy was mitigated by the gentleness and affability of his manners. The reproaches of impiety and avarice have stained the virtue or the reputation of Tribonian. In a bigoted and persecuting court, the principal minister was accused of a secret aversion to the Christian faith, and was supposed to entertain the sentiments of an Atheist and a Pagan, which have been imputed, inconsistently enough, to the last philosophers of Greece. His avarice was more clearly proved and more sensibly felt. If he were swayed by gifts in the administration of justice, the example of Bacon will again occur; nor can the merit of Tribonian atone for his baseness, if he degraded the sanctity of his profession; and if laws were every day enacted, modified, or repealed, for the base consideration of his private emolument. In the sedition of Constantinople, his removal was granted to

    the clamors, perhaps to the just indignation, of the people: but the quæstor was speedily restored, and, till the hour of his death, he possessed, above twenty years, the favor and confidence of the emperor. His passive and dutiful submission had been honored with the praise of Justinian himself, whose vanity was incapable of discerning how often that submission degenerated into the grossest adulation. Tribonian adored the virtues of his gracious of his gracious master; the earth was unworthy of such a prince; and he affected a pious fear, that Justinian, like Elijah or Romulus, would be snatched into the air, and translated alive to the mansions of celestial glory.

    If Cæsar had achieved the reformation of the Roman law, his creative genius, enlightened by reflection and study, would have given to the world a pure and original system of jurisprudence. Whatever flattery might suggest, the emperor of the East was afraid to establish his private judgment as the standard of equity: in the possession of legislative power, he borrowed the aid of time and opinion; and his laborious compilations are guarded by the sages and legislature of past times. Instead of a statue cast in a simple mould by the hand of an artist, the works of Justinian represent a tessellated pavement of antique and costly, but too often of incoherent, fragments. In the first year of his reign, he directed the faithful Tribonian, and nine learned associates, to revise the ordinances of his predecessors, as they were contained, since the time of Adrian, in the Gregorian Hermogenian, and Theodosian codes; to purge the errors and contradictions, to retrench whatever was obsolete or superfluous, and to select the wise and salutary laws best adapted to the practice of the tribunals and the use of his subjects. The work was accomplished in fourteen months; and the twelve books or tables, which the new decemvirs produced, might be designed to imitate the labors of their Roman predecessors. The new Code of Justinian was honored with his name, and confirmed by his royal signature: authentic transcripts were multiplied by the pens of notaries and scribes; they were transmitted to the magistrates of the European, the Asiatic, and afterwards

    the African provinces; and the law of the empire was proclaimed on solemn festivals at the doors of churches. A more arduous operation was still behind — to extract the spirit of jurisprudence from the decisions and conjectures, the questions and disputes, of the Roman civilians. Seventeen lawyers, with Tribonian at their head, were appointed by the emperor to exercise an absolute jurisdiction over the works of their predecessors. If they had obeyed his commands in ten years, Justinian would have been satisfied with their diligence; and the rapid composition of the Digest or Pandects, in three years, will deserve praise or censure, according to the merit of the execution. From the library of Tribonian, they chose forty, the most eminent civilians of former times: two thousand treatises were comprised in an abridgment of fifty books; and it has been carefully recorded, that three millions of lines or sentences, were reduced, in this abstract, to the moderate number of one hundred and fifty thousand. The edition of this great work was delayed a month after that of the Institutes; and it seemed reasonable that the elements should precede the digest of the Roman law. As soon as the emperor had approved their labors, he ratified, by his legislative power, the speculations of these private citizens: their commentaries, on the twelve tables, the perpetual edict, the laws of the people, and the decrees of the senate, succeeded to the authority of the text; and the text was abandoned, as a useless, though venerable, relic of antiquity. The Code, the Pandects, and the Institutes, were declared to be the legitimate system of civil jurisprudence; they alone were admitted into the tribunals, and they alone were taught in the academies of Rome, Constantinople, and Berytus. Justinian addressed to the senate and provinces his eternal oracles; and his pride, under the mask of piety, ascribed the consummation of this great design to the support and inspiration of the Deity.

    Since the emperor declined the fame and envy of original composition, we can only require, at his hands, method choice, and fidelity, the humble, though indispensable, virtues of a compiler. Among the various combinations of ideas, it is

    difficult to assign any reasonable preference; but as the order of Justinian is different in his three works, it is possible that all may be wrong; and it is certain that two cannot be right. In the selection of ancient laws, he seems to have viewed his predecessors without jealousy, and with equal regard: the series could not ascend above the reign of Adrian, and the narrow distinction of Paganism and Christianity, introduced by the superstition of Theodosius, had been abolished by the consent of mankind. But the jurisprudence of the Pandects is circumscribed within a period of a hundred years, from the perpetual edict to the death of Severus Alexander: the civilians who lived under the first Cæsars are seldom permitted to speak, and only three names can be attributed to the age of the republic. The favorite of Justinian (it has been fiercely urged) was fearful of encountering the light of freedom and the gravity of Roman sages. Tribonian condemned to oblivion the genuine and native wisdom of Cato, the Scævolas, and Sulpicius; while he invoked spirits more congenial to his own, the Syrians, Greeks, and Africans, who flocked to the Imperial court to study Latin as a foreign tongue, and jurisprudence as a lucrative profession. But the ministers of Justinian, were instructed to labor, not for the curiosity of antiquarians, but for the immediate benefit of his subjects. It was their duty to select the useful and practical parts of the Roman law; and the writings of the old republicans, however curious on excellent, were no longer suited to the new system of manners, religion, and government. Perhaps, if the preceptors and friends of Cicero were still alive, our candor would acknowledge, that, except in purity of language, their intrinsic merit was excelled by the school of Papinian and Ulpian. The science of the laws is the slow growth of time and experience, and the advantage both of method and materials, is naturally assumed by the most recent authors. The civilians of the reign of the Antonines had studied the works of their predecessors: their philosophic spirit had mitigated the rigor of antiquity, simplified the forms of proceeding, and emerged from the jealousy and prejudice of the rival sects. The choice of the authorities that compose the Pandects depended on the judgment of Tribonian: but the power of his sovereign could

    not absolve him from the sacred obligations of truth and fidelity. As the legislator of the empire, Justinian might repeal the acts of the Antonines, or condemn, as seditious, the free principles, which were maintained by the last of the Roman lawyers. But the existence of past facts is placed beyond the reach of despotism; and the emperor was guilty of fraud and forgery, when he corrupted the integrity of their text, inscribed with their venerable names the words and ideas of his servile reign, and suppressed, by the hand of power, the pure and authentic copies of their sentiments. The changes and interpolations of Tribonian and his colleagues are excused by the pretence of uniformity: but their cares have been insufficient, and the antinomies, or contradictions of the Code and Pandects, still exercise the patience and subtilty of modern civilians.

    A rumor devoid of evidence has been propagated by the enemies of Justinian; that the jurisprudence of ancient Rome was reduced to ashes by the author of the Pandects, from the vain persuasion, that it was now either false or superfluous. Without usurping an office so invidious, the emperor might safely commit to ignorance and time the accomplishments of this destructive wish. Before the invention of printing and paper, the labor and the materials of writing could be purchased only by the rich; and it may reasonably be computed, that the price of books was a hundred fold their present value. Copies were slowly multiplied and cautiously renewed: the hopes of profit tempted the sacrilegious scribes to erase the characters of antiquity, * and Sophocles or Tacitus were obliged to resign the parchment to missals, homilies, and the golden legend. If such was the fate of the most beautiful compositions of genius, what stability could be expected for the dull and barren works of an obsolete science? The books of jurisprudence were interesting to few, and entertaining to none: their value was connected with present use, and they sunk forever as soon as that use was superseded by the innovations of fashion, superior merit, or public authority. In the age of peace and learning, between

    Cicero and the last of the Antonines, many losses had been already sustained, and some luminaries of the school, or forum, were known only to the curious by tradition and report. Three hundred and sixty years of disorder and decay accelerated the progress of oblivion; and it may fairly be presumed, that of the writings, which Justinian is accused of neglecting, many were no longer to be found in the libraries of the East. The copies of Papinian, or Ulpian, which the reformer had proscribed, were deemed unworthy of future notice: the Twelve Tables and prætorian edicts insensibly vanished, and the monuments of ancient Rome were neglected or destroyed by the envy and ignorance of the Greeks. Even the Pandects themselves have escaped with difficulty and danger from the common shipwreck, and criticism has pronounced that all the editions and manuscripts of the West are derived from one original. It was transcribed at Constantinople in the beginning of the seventh century, was successively transported by the accidents of war and commerce to Amalphi, Pisa, and Florence, and is now deposited as a sacred relic in the ancient palace of the republic.

    It is the first care of a reformer to prevent any future reformation. To maintain the text of the Pandects, the Institutes, and the Code, the use of ciphers and abbreviations was rigorously proscribed; and as Justinian recollected, that the perpetual edict had been buried under the weight of commentators, he denounced the punishment of forgery against the rash civilians who should presume to interpret or pervert the will of their sovereign. The scholars of Accursius, of Bartolus, of Cujacius, should blush for their accumulated guilt, unless they dare to dispute his right of binding the authority of his successors, and the native freedom of the mind. But the emperor was unable to fix his own inconstancy; and, while he boasted of renewing the exchange of Diomede, of transmuting brass into gold, discovered the necessity of purifying his gold from the mixture of baser alloy. Six years had not elapsed from the publication of the Code, before he

    condemned the imperfect attempt, by a new and more accurate edition of the same work; which he enriched with two hundred of his own laws, and fifty decisions of the darkest and most intricate points of jurisprudence. Every year, or, according to Procopius, each day, of his long reign, was marked by some legal innovation. Many of his acts were rescinded by himself; many were rejected by his successors; many have been obliterated by time; but the number of sixteen Edicts, and one hundred and sixty-eight Novels, has been admitted into the authentic body of the civil jurisprudence. In the opinion of a philosopher superior to the prejudices of his profession, these incessant, and, for the most part, trifling alterations, can be only explained by the venal spirit of a prince, who sold without shame his judgments and his laws. The charge of the secret historian is indeed explicit and vehement; but the sole instance, which he produces, may be ascribed to the devotion as well as to the avarice of Justinian. A wealthy bigot had bequeathed his inheritance to the church of Emesa; and its value was enhanced by the dexterity of an artist, who subscribed confessions of debt and promises of payment with the names of the richest Syrians. They pleaded the established prescription of thirty or forty years; but their defence was overruled by a retrospective edict, which extended the claims of the church to the term of a century; an edict so pregnant with injustice and disorder, that, after serving this occasional purpose, it was prudently abolished in the same reign. If candor will acquit the emperor himself, and transfer the corruption to his wife and favorites, the suspicion of so foul a vice must still degrade the majesty of his laws; and the advocates of Justinian may acknowledge, that such levity, whatsoever be the motive, is unworthy of a legislator and a man.

    Monarchs seldom condescend to become the preceptors of their subjects; and some praise is due to Justinian, by whose command an ample system was reduced to a short and elementary treatise. Among the various institutes of the Roman law, those of Caius were the most popular in the East

    and West; and their use may be considered as an evidence of their merit. They were selected by the Imperial delegates, Tribonian, Theophilus, and Dorotheus; and the freedom and purity of the Antonines was incrusted with the coarser materials of a degenerate age. The same volume which introduced the youth of Rome, Constantinople, and Berytus, to the gradual study of the Code and Pandects, is still precious to the historian, the philosopher, and the magistrate. The Institutes of Justinian are divided into four books: they proceed, with no contemptible method, from, I. Persons, to, II. Things, and from things, to, III. Actions; and the article IV., of Private Wrongs, is terminated by the principles of Criminal Law. *

    Chapter XLIV: Idea Of The Roman Jurisprudence. —

    Part IV.

    The distinction of ranks and persons is the firmest basis of a mixed and limited government. In France, the remains of liberty are kept alive by the spirit, the honors, and even the prejudices, of fifty thousand nobles. Two hundred families supply, in lineal descent, the second branch of English legislature, which maintains, between the king and commons, the balance of the constitution. A gradation of patricians and plebeians, of strangers and subjects, has supported the aristocracy of Genoa, Venice, and ancient Rome. The perfect equality of men is the point in which the extremes of democracy and despotism are confounded; since the majesty of the prince or people would be offended, if any heads were exalted above the level of their fellow-slaves or fellow-citizens. In the decline of the Roman empire, the proud distinctions of the republic were gradually abolished, and the reason or instinct of Justinian completed the simple form of an absolute monarchy. The emperor could not eradicate the popular reverence which always waits on the possession of hereditary wealth, or the memory of famous ancestors. He delighted to honor, with titles and emoluments, his generals, magistrates,

    and senators; and his precarious indulgence communicated some rays of their glory to the persons of their wives and children. But in the eye of the law, all Roman citizens were equal, and all subjects of the empire were citizens of Rome. That inestimable character was degraded to an obsolete and empty name. The voice of a Roman could no longer enact his laws, or create the annual ministers of his power: his constitutional rights might have checked the arbitrary will of a master: and the bold adventurer from Germany or Arabia was admitted, with equal favor, to the civil and military command, which the citizen alone had been once entitled to assume over the conquests of his fathers. The first Cæsars had scrupulously guarded the distinction of ingenuous and servile birth, which was decided by the condition of the mother; and the candor of the laws was satisfied, if her freedom could be ascertained, during a single moment, between the conception and the delivery. The slaves, who were liberated by a generous master, immediately entered into the middle class of libertines or freedmen; but they could never be enfranchised from the duties of obedience and gratitude; whatever were the fruits of their industry, their patron and his family inherited the third part; or even the whole of their fortune, if they died without children and without a testament. Justinian respected the rights of patrons; but his indulgence removed the badge of disgrace from the two inferior orders of freedmen; whoever ceased to be a slave, obtained, without reserve or delay, the station of a citizen; and at length the dignity of an ingenuous birth, which nature had refused, was created, or supposed, by the omnipotence of the emperor. Whatever restraints of age, or forms, or numbers, had been formerly introduced to check the abuse of manumissions, and the too rapid increase of vile and indigent Romans, he finally abolished; and the spirit of his laws promoted the extinction of domestic servitude. Yet the eastern provinces were filled, in the time of Justinian, with multitudes of slaves, either born or purchased for the use of their masters; and the price, from ten to seventy pieces of gold, was determined by their age, their strength, and their education. But the hardships of this dependent state were continually diminished by the influence of government and

    religion: and the pride of a subject was no longer elated by his absolute dominion over the life and happiness of his bondsman.

    The law of nature instructs most animals to cherish and educate their infant progeny. The law of reason inculcates to the human species the returns of filial piety. But the exclusive, absolute, and perpetual dominion of the father over his children, is peculiar to the Roman jurisprudence, and seems to be coeval with the foundation of the city. The paternal power was instituted or confirmed by Romulus himself; and, after the practice of three centuries, it was inscribed on the fourth table of the Decemvirs. In the forum, the senate, or the camp, the adult son of a Roman citizen enjoyed the public and private rights of a person: in his father’s house he was a mere thing; confounded by the laws with the movables, the cattle, and the slaves, whom the capricious master might alienate or destroy, without being responsible to any earthly tribunal. The hand which bestowed the daily sustenance might resume the voluntary gift, and whatever was acquired by the labor or fortune of the son was immediately lost in the property of the father. His stolen goods (his oxen or his children) might be recovered by the same action of theft; and if either had been guilty of a trespass, it was in his own option to compensate the damage, or resign to the injured party the obnoxious animal. At the call of indigence or avarice, the master of a family could dispose of his children or his slaves. But the condition of the slave was far more advantageous, since he regained, by the first manumission, his alienated freedom: the son was again restored to his unnatural father; he might be condemned to servitude a second and a third time, and it was not till after the third sale and deliverance, that he was enfranchised from the domestic power which had been so repeatedly abused. According to his discretion, a father might chastise the real or imaginary faults of his children, by stripes, by imprisonment, by exile, by sending them to the country to work in chains among the meanest of his servants. The majesty of a parent was armed with the power of life and

    death; and the examples of such bloody executions, which were sometimes praised and never punished, may be traced in the annals of Rome beyond the times of Pompey and Augustus. Neither age, nor rank, nor the consular office, nor the honors of a triumph, could exempt the most illustrious citizen from the bonds of filial subjection: his own descendants were included in the family of their common ancestor; and the claims of adoption were not less sacred or less rigorous than those of nature. Without fear, though not without danger of abuse, the Roman legislators had reposed an unbounded confidence in the sentiments of paternal love; and the oppression was tempered by the assurance that each generation must succeed in its turn to the awful dignity of parent and master.

    The first limitation of paternal power is ascribed to the justice and humanity of Numa; and the maid who, with his father’s consent, had espoused a freeman, was protected from the disgrace of becoming the wife of a slave. In the first ages, when the city was pressed, and often famished, by her Latin and Tuscan neighbors, the sale of children might be a frequent practice; but as a Roman could not legally purchase the liberty of his fellow-citizen, the market must gradually fail, and the trade would be destroyed by the conquests of the republic. An imperfect right of property was at length communicated to sons; and the threefold distinction of profectitious, adventitious, and professional was ascertained by the jurisprudence of the Code and Pandects. Of all that proceeded from the father, he imparted only the use, and reserved the absolute dominion; yet if his goods were sold, the filial portion was excepted, by a favorable interpretation, from the demands of the creditors. In whatever accrued by marriage, gift, or collateral succession, the property was secured to the son; but the father, unless he had been specially excluded, enjoyed the usufruct during his life. As a just and prudent reward of military virtue, the spoils of the enemy were acquired, possessed, and bequeathed by the soldier alone; and the fair analogy was extended to the emoluments of any liberal

    profession, the salary of public service, and the sacred liberality of the emperor or empress. The life of a citizen was less exposed than his fortune to the abuse of paternal power. Yet his life might be adverse to the interest or passions of an unworthy father: the same crimes that flowed from the corruption, were more sensibly felt by the humanity, of the Augustan age; and the cruel Erixo, who whipped his son till he expired, was saved by the emperor from the just fury of the multitude. The Roman father, from the license of servile dominion, was reduced to the gravity and moderation of a judge. The presence and opinion of Augustus confirmed the sentence of exile pronounced against an intentional parricide by the domestic tribunal of Arius. Adrian transported to an island the jealous parent, who, like a robber, had seized the opportunity of hunting, to assassinate a youth, the incestuous lover of his step-mother. A private jurisdiction is repugnant to the spirit of monarchy; the parent was again reduced from a judge to an accuser; and the magistrates were enjoined by Severus Alexander to hear his complaints and execute his sentence. He could no longer take the life of a son without incurring the guilt and punishment of murder; and the pains of parricide, from which he had been excepted by the Pompeian law, were finally inflicted by the justice of Constantine. The same protection was due to every period of existence; and reason must applaud the humanity of Paulus, for imputing the crime of murder to the father who strangles, or starves, or abandons his new-born infant; or exposes him in a public place to find the mercy which he himself had denied. But the exposition of children was the prevailing and stubborn vice of antiquity: it was sometimes prescribed, often permitted, almost always practised with impunity, by the nations who never entertained the Roman ideas of paternal power; and the dramatic poets, who appeal to the human heart, represent with indifference a popular custom which was palliated by the motives of economy and compassion. If the father could subdue his own feelings, he might escape, though not the censure, at least the chastisement, of the laws; and the Roman empire was stained with the blood of infants, till such murders were included, by Valentinian and his colleagues, in the letter

    and spirit of the Cornelian law. The lessons of jurisprudence and Christianity had been insufficient to eradicate this inhuman practice, till their gentle influence was fortified by the terrors of capital punishment.

    Experience has proved, that savages are the tyrants of the female sex, and that the condition of women is usually softened by the refinements of social life. In the hope of a robust progeny, Lycurgus had delayed the season of marriage: it was fixed by Numa at the tender age of twelve years, that the Roman husband might educate to his will a pure and obedient virgin. According to the custom of antiquity, he bought his bride of her parents, and she fulfilled the coemption by purchasing, with three pieces of copper, a just introduction to his house and household deities. A sacrifice of fruits was offered by the pontiffs in the presence of ten witnesses; the contracting parties were seated on the same sheep-skin; they tasted a salt cake of far or rice; and this confarreation, which denoted the ancient food of Italy, served as an emblem of their mystic union of mind and body. But this union on the side of the woman was rigorous and unequal; and she renounced the name and worship of her father’s house, to embrace a new servitude, decorated only by the title of adoption, a fiction of the law, neither rational nor elegant, bestowed on the mother of a family (her proper appellation) the strange characters of sister to her own children, and of daughter to her husband or master, who was invested with the plenitude of paternal power. By his judgment or caprice her behavior was approved, or censured, or chastised; he exercised the jurisdiction of life and death; and it was allowed, that in the cases of adultery or drunkenness, the sentence might be properly inflicted. She acquired and inherited for the sole profit of her lord; and so clearly was woman defined, not as a person, but as a thing, that, if the original title were deficient, she might be claimed, like other movables, by the use and possession of an entire year. The inclination of the Roman husband discharged or withheld the conjugal debt, so scrupulously exacted by the Athenian and Jewish laws: but as polygamy was unknown, he

    could never admit to his bed a fairer or a more favored partner.

    After the Punic triumphs, the matrons of Rome aspired to the common benefits of a free and opulent republic: their wishes were gratified by the indulgence of fathers and lovers, and their ambition was unsuccessfully resisted by the gravity of Cato the Censor. They declined the solemnities of the old nuptials; defeated the annual prescription by an absence of three days; and, without losing their name or independence, subscribed the liberal and definite terms of a marriage contract. Of their private fortunes, they communicated the use, and secured the property: the estates of a wife could neither be alienated nor mortgaged by a prodigal husband; their mutual gifts were prohibited by the jealousy of the laws; and the misconduct of either party might afford, under another name, a future subject for an action of theft. To this loose and voluntary compact, religious and civil rights were no longer essential; and, between persons of a similar rank, the apparent community of life was allowed as sufficient evidence of their nuptials. The dignity of marriage was restored by the Christians, who derived all spiritual grace from the prayers of the faithful and the benediction of the priest or bishop. The origin, validity, and duties of the holy institution were regulated by the tradition of the synagogue, the precepts of the gospel, and the canons of general or provincial synods; and the conscience of the Christians was awed by the decrees and censures of their ecclesiastical rulers. Yet the magistrates of Justinian were not subject to the authority of the church: the emperor consulted the unbelieving civilians of antiquity, and the choice of matrimonial laws in the Code and Pandects, is directed by the earthly motives of justice, policy, and the natural freedom of both sexes.

    Besides the agreement of the parties, the essence of every rational contract, the Roman marriage required the previous approbation of the parents. A father might be forced by some recent laws to supply the wants of a mature daughter; but

    even his insanity was not gradually allowed to supersede the necessity of his consent. The causes of the dissolution of matrimony have varied among the Romans; but the most solemn sacrament, the confarreation itself, might always be done away by rites of a contrary tendency. In the first ages, the father of a family might sell his children, and his wife was reckoned in the number of his children: the domestic judge might pronounce the death of the offender, or his mercy might expel her from his bed and house; but the slavery of the wretched female was hopeless and perpetual, unless he asserted for his own convenience the manly prerogative of divorce. * The warmest applause has been lavished on the virtue of the Romans, who abstained from the exercise of this tempting privilege above five hundred years: but the same fact evinces the unequal terms of a connection in which the slave was unable to renounce her tyrant, and the tyrant was unwilling to relinquish his slave. When the Roman matrons became the equal and voluntary companions of their lords, a new jurisprudence was introduced, that marriage, like other partnerships, might be dissolved by the abdication of one of the associates. In three centuries of prosperity and corruption, this principle was enlarged to frequent practice and pernicious abuse. Passion, interest, or caprice, suggested daily motives for the dissolution of marriage; a word, a sign, a message, a letter, the mandate of a freedman, declared the separation; the most tender of human connections was degraded to a transient society of profit or pleasure. According to the various conditions of life, both sexes alternately felt the disgrace and injury: an inconstant spouse transferred her wealth to a new family, abandoning a numerous, perhaps a spurious, progeny to the paternal authority and care of her late husband; a beautiful virgin might be dismissed to the world, old, indigent, and friendless; but the reluctance of the Romans, when they were pressed to marriage by Augustus, sufficiently marks, that the prevailing institutions were least favorable to the males. A specious theory is confuted by this free and perfect experiment, which demonstrates, that the liberty of divorce does not contribute to happiness and virtue. The facility of separation would destroy all mutual confidence, and inflame

    every trifling dispute: the minute difference between a husband and a stranger, which might so easily be removed, might still more easily be forgotten; and the matron, who in five years can submit to the embraces of eight husbands, must cease to reverence the chastity of her own person.

    Insufficient remedies followed with distant and tardy steps the rapid progress of the evil. The ancient worship of the Romans afforded a peculiar goddess to hear and reconcile the complaints of a married life; but her epithet of Viriplaca, the appeaser of husbands, too clearly indicates on which side submission and repentance were always expected. Every act of a citizen was subject to the judgment of the censors; the first who used the privilege of divorce assigned, at their command, the motives of his conduct; and a senator was expelled for dismissing his virgin spouse without the knowledge or advice of his friends. Whenever an action was instituted for the recovery of a marriage portion, the prtor, as the guardian of equity, examined the cause and the characters, and gently inclined the scale in favor of the guiltless and injured party. Augustus, who united the powers of both magistrates, adopted their different modes of repressing or chastising the license of divorce. The presence of seven Roman witnesses was required for the validity of this solemn and deliberate act: if any adequate provocation had been given by the husband, instead of the delay of two years, he was compelled to refund immediately, or in the space of six months; but if he could arraign the manners of his wife, her guilt or levity was expiated by the loss of the sixth or eighth part of her marriage portion. The Christian princes were the first who specified the just causes of a private divorce; their institutions, from Constantine to Justinian, appear to fluctuate between the custom of the empire and the wishes of the church, and the author of the Novels too frequently reforms the jurisprudence of the Code and Pandects. In the most rigorous laws, a wife was condemned to support a gamester, a drunkard, or a libertine, unless he were guilty of homicide, poison, or sacrilege, in which cases the marriage, as it should seem,

    might have been dissolved by the hand of the executioner. But the sacred right of the husband was invariably maintained, to deliver his name and family from the disgrace of adultery: the list of mortal sins, either male or female, was curtailed and enlarged by successive regulations, and the obstacles of incurable impotence, long absence, and monastic profession, were allowed to rescind the matrimonial obligation. Whoever transgressed the permission of the law, was subject to various and heavy penalties. The woman was stripped of her wealth and ornaments, without excepting the bodkin of her hair: if the man introduced a new bride into his bed, her fortune might be lawfully seized by the vengeance of his exiled wife. Forfeiture was sometimes commuted to a fine; the fine was sometimes aggravated by transportation to an island, or imprisonment in a monastery; the injured party was released from the bonds of marriage; but the offender, during life, or a term of years, was disabled from the repetition of nuptials. The successor of Justinian yielded to the prayers of his unhappy subjects, and restored the liberty of divorce by mutual consent: the civilians were unanimous, the theologians were divided, and the ambiguous word, which contains the precept of Christ, is flexible to any interpretation that the wisdom of a legislator can demand.

    The freedom of love and marriage was restrained among the Romans by natural and civil impediments. An instinct, almost innate and universal, appears to prohibit the incestuous commerce of parents and children in the infinite series of ascending and descending generations. Concerning the oblique and collateral branches, nature is indifferent, reason mute, and custom various and arbitrary. In Egypt, the marriage of brothers and sisters was admitted without scruple or exception: a Spartan might espouse the daughter of his father, an Athenian, that of his mother; and the nuptials of an uncle with his niece were applauded at Athens as a happy union of the dearest relations. The profane lawgivers of Rome were never tempted by interest or superstition to multiply the forbidden degrees: but they inflexibly condemned the marriage

    of sisters and brothers, hesitated whether first cousins should be touched by the same interdict; revered the parental character of aunts and uncles, * and treated affinity and adoption as a just imitation of the ties of blood. According to the proud maxims of the republic, a legal marriage could only be contracted by free citizens; an honorable, at least an ingenuous birth, was required for the spouse of a senator: but the blood of kings could never mingle in legitimate nuptials with the blood of a Roman; and the name of Stranger degraded Cleopatra and Berenice, to live the concubines of Mark Antony and Titus. This appellation, indeed, so injurious to the majesty, cannot without indulgence be applied to the manners, of these Oriental queens. A concubine, in the strict sense of the civilians, was a woman of servile or plebeian extraction, the sole and faithful companion of a Roman citizen, who continued in a state of celibacy. Her modest station, below the honors of a wife, above the infamy of a prostitute, was acknowledged and approved by the laws: from the age of Augustus to the tenth century, the use of this secondary marriage prevailed both in the West and East; and the humble virtues of a concubine were often preferred to the pomp and insolence of a noble matron. In this connection, the two Antonines, the best of princes and of men, enjoyed the comforts of domestic love: the example was imitated by many citizens impatient of celibacy, but regardful of their families. If at any time they desired to legitimate their natural children, the conversion was instantly performed by the celebration of their nuptials with a partner whose faithfulness and fidelity they had already tried. * By this epithet of natural, the offspring of the concubine were distinguished from the spurious brood of adultery, prostitution, and incest, to whom Justinian reluctantly grants the necessary aliments of life; and these natural children alone were capable of succeeding to a sixth part of the inheritance of their reputed father. According to the rigor of law, bastards were entitled only to the name and condition of their mother, from whom they might derive the character of a slave, a stranger, or a citizen. The outcasts of every family were adopted without reproach as the children of the state.

    Chapter XLIV: Idea Of The Roman Jurisprudence. —

    Part V.

    The relation of guardian and ward, or in Roman words of tutor and pupil, which covers so many titles of the Institutes and Pandects, is of a very simple and uniform nature. The person and property of an orphan must always be trusted to the custody of some discreet friend. If the deceased father had not signified his choice, the agnats, or paternal kindred of the nearest degree, were compelled to act as the natural guardians: the Athenians were apprehensive of exposing the infant to the power of those most interested in his death; but an axiom of Roman jurisprudence has pronounced, that the charge of tutelage should constantly attend the emolument of succession. If the choice of the father, and the line of consanguinity, afforded no efficient guardian, the failure was supplied by the nomination of the prætor of the city, or the president of the province. But the person whom they named to this public office might be legally excused by insanity or blindness, by ignorance or inability, by previous enmity or adverse interest, by the number of children or guardianships with which he was already burdened, and by the immunities which were granted to the useful labors of magistrates, lawyers, physicians, and professors. Till the infant could speak, and think, he was represented by the tutor, whose authority was finally determined by the age of puberty. Without his consent, no act of the pupil could bind himself to his own prejudice, though it might oblige others for his personal benefit. It is needless to observe, that the tutor often gave security, and always rendered an account, and that the want of diligence or integrity exposed him to a civil and almost criminal action for the violation of his sacred trust. The age of puberty had been rashly fixed by the civilians at fourteen; * but as the faculties of the mind ripen more slowly than those of the body, a curator was interposed to guard the fortunes of a Roman youth from his own inexperience and headstrong passions. Such a trustee had been first instituted by the

    prætor, to save a family from the blind havoc of a prodigal or madman; and the minor was compelled, by the laws, to solicit the same protection, to give validity to his acts till he accomplished the full period of twenty-five years. Women were condemned to the perpetual tutelage of parents, husbands, or guardians; a sex created to please and obey was never supposed to have attained the age of reason and experience. Such, at least, was the stern and haughty spirit of the ancient law, which had been insensibly mollified before the time of Justinian.

    1. The original right of property can only be justified by the accident or merit of prior occupancy; and on this foundation it is wisely established by the philosophy of the civilians. The savage who hollows a tree, inserts a sharp stone into a wooden handle, or applies a string to an elastic branch, becomes in a state of nature the just proprietor of the canoe, the bow, or the hatchet. The materials were common to all, the new form, the produce of his time and simple industry, belongs solely to himself. His hungry brethren cannot, without a sense of their own injustice, extort from the hunter the game of the forest overtaken or slain by his personal strength and dexterity. If his provident care preserves and multiplies the tame animals, whose nature is tractable to the arts of education, he acquires a perpetual title to the use and service of their numerous progeny, which derives its existence from him alone. If he encloses and cultivates a field for their sustenance and his own, a barren waste is converted into a fertile soil; the seed, the manure, the labor, create a new value, and the rewards of harvest are painfully earned by the fatigues of the revolving year. In the successive states of society, the hunter, the shepherd, the husbandman, may defend their possessions by two reasons which forcibly appeal to the feelings of the human mind: that whatever they enjoy is the fruit of their own industry; and that every man who envies their felicity, may purchase similar acquisitions by the exercise of similar diligence. Such, in truth, may be the freedom and plenty of a small colony cast on a fruitful island. But the colony

    multiplies, while the space still continues the same; the common rights, the equal inheritance of mankind. are engrossed by the bold and crafty; each field and forest is circumscribed by the landmarks of a jealous master; and it is the peculiar praise of the Roman jurisprudence, that i asserts the claim of the first occupant to the wild animals of the earth, the air, and the waters. In the progress from primitive equity to final injustice, the steps are silent, the shades are almost imperceptible, and the absolute monopoly is guarded by positive laws and artificial reason. The active, insatiate principle of self-love can alone supply the arts of life and the wages of industry; and as soon as civil government and exclusive property have been introduced, they become necessary to the existence of the human race. Except in the singular institutions of Sparta, the wisest legislators have disapproved an agrarian law as a false and dangerous innovation. Among the Romans, the enormous disproportion of wealth surmounted the ideal restraints of a doubtful tradition, and an obsolete statute; a tradition that the poorest follower of Romulus had been endowed with the perpetual inheritance of two jugera; a statute which confined the richest citizen to the measure of five hundred jugera, or three hundred and twelve acres of land. The original territory of Rome consisted only of some miles of wood and meadow along the banks of the Tyber; and domestic exchange could add nothing to the national stock. But the goods of an alien or enemy were lawfully exposed to the first hostile occupier; the city was enriched by the profitable trade of war; and the blood of her sons was the only price that was paid for the Volscian sheep, the slaves of Briton, or the gems and gold of Asiatic kingdoms. In the language of ancient jurisprudence, which was corrupted and forgotten before the age of Justinian, these spoils were distinguished by the name of manceps or mancipium, taken with the hand; and whenever they were sold or emancipated, the purchaser required some assurance that they had been the property of an enemy, and not of a fellow-citizen. A citizen could only forfeit his rights by apparent dereliction, and such dereliction of a valuable interest could not easily be presumed. Yet, according to the Twelve Tables, a

    prescription of one year for movables, and of two years for immovables, abolished the claim of the ancient master, if the actual possessor had acquired them by a fair transaction from the person whom he believed to be the lawful proprietor. Such conscientious injustice, without any mixture of fraud or force could seldom injure the members of a small republic; but the various periods of three, of ten, or of twenty years, determined by Justinian, are more suitable to the latitude of a great empire. It is only in the term of prescription that the distinction of real and personal fortune has been remarked by the civilians; and their general idea of property is that of simple, uniform, and absolute dominion. The subordinate exceptions of use, of usufruct, of servitude, imposed for the benefit of a neighbor on lands and houses, are abundantly explained by the professors of jurisprudence. The claims of property, as far as they are altered by the mixture, the division, or the transformation of substances, are investigated with metaphysical subtilty by the same civilians.

    The personal title of the first proprietor must be determined by his death: but the possession, without any appearance of change, is peaceably continued in his children, the associates of his toil, and the partners of his wealth. This natural inheritance has been protected by the legislators of every climate and age, and the father is encouraged to persevere in slow and distant improvements, by the tender hope, that a long posterity will enjoy the fruits of his labor. The principle of hereditary succession is universal; but the order has been variously established by convenience or caprice, by the spirit of national institutions, or by some partial example which was originally decided by fraud or violence. The jurisprudence of the Romans appear to have deviated from the inequality of nature much less than the Jewish, the Athenian, or the English institutions. On the death of a citizen, all his descendants, unless they were already freed from his paternal power, were called to the inheritance of his possessions. The insolent prerogative of primogeniture was unknown; the two sexes were placed on a just level; all the sons and daughters

    were entitled to an equal portion of the patrimonial estate; and if any of the sons had been intercepted by a premature death, his person was represented, and his share was divided, by his surviving children. On the failure of the direct line, the right of succession must diverge to the collateral branches. The degrees of kindred are numbered by the civilians, ascending from the last possessor to a common parent, and descending from the common parent to the next heir: my father stands in the first degree, my brother in the second, his children in the third, and the remainder of the series may be conceived by a fancy, or pictured in a genealogical table. In this computation, a distinction was made, essential to the laws and even the constitution of Rome; the agnats, or persons connected by a line of males, were called, as they stood in the nearest degree, to an equal partition; but a female was incapable of transmitting any legal claims; and the cognats of every rank, without excepting the dear relation of a mother and a son, were disinherited by the Twelve Tables, as strangers and aliens. Among the Romans agens or lineage was united by a common name and domestic rites; the various cognomens or surnames of Scipio, or Marcellus, distinguished from each other the subordinate branches or families of the Cornelian or Claudian race: the default of the agnats, of the same surname, was supplied by the larger denomination of gentiles; and the vigilance of the laws maintained, in the same name, the perpetual descent of religion and property. A similar principle dictated the Voconian law, which abolished the right of female inheritance. As long as virgins were given or sold in marriage, the adoption of the wife extinguished the hopes of the daughter. But the equal succession of independent matrons supported their pride and luxury, and might transport into a foreign house the riches of their fathers. While the maxims of Cato were revered, they tended to perpetuate in each family a just and virtuous mediocrity: till female blandishments insensibly triumphed; and every salutary restraint was lost in the dissolute greatness of the republic. The rigor of the decemvirs was tempered by the equity of the prætors. Their edicts restored and emancipated posthumous children to the rights of nature; and upon the failure of the agnats, they

    preferred the blood of the cognats to the name of the gentiles whose title and character were insensibly covered with oblivion. The reciprocal inheritance of mothers and sons was established in the Tertullian and Orphitian decrees by the humanity of the senate. A new and more impartial order was introduced by the Novels of Justinian, who affected to revive the jurisprudence of the Twelve Tables. The lines of masculine and female kindred were confounded: the descending, ascending, and collateral series was accurately defined; and each degree, according tot he proximity of blood and affection, succeeded to the vacant possessions of a Roman citizen.

    The order of succession is regulated by nature, or at least by the general and permanent reason of the lawgiver: but this order is frequently violated by the arbitrary and partial wills, which prolong the dominion of the testator beyond the grave. In the simple state of society, this last use or abuse of the right of property is seldom indulged: it was introduced at Athens by the laws of Solon; and the private testaments of the father of a family are authorized by the Twelve Tables. Before the time of the decemvirs, a Roman citizen exposed his wishes and motives to the assembly of the thirty curiæ or parishes, and the general law of inheritance was suspended by an occasional act of the legislature. After the permission of the decemvirs, each private lawgiver promulgated his verbal or written testament in the presence of five citizens, who represented the five classes of the Roman people; a sixth witness attested their concurrence; a seventh weighed the copper money, which was paid by an imaginary purchaser; and the estate was emancipated by a fictitious sale and immediate release. This singular ceremony, which excited the wonder of the Greeks, was still practised in the age of Severus; but the prætors had already approved a more simple testament, for which they required the seals and signatures of seven witnesses, free from all legal exception, and purposely summoned for the execution of that important act. A domestic monarch, who reigned over the lives and fortunes of his children, might distribute their respective shares according to

    the degrees of their merit or his affection; his arbitrary displeasure chastised an unworthy son by the loss of his inheritance, and the mortifying preference of a stranger. But the experience of unnatural parents recommended some limitations of their testamentary powers. A son, or, by the laws of Justinian, even a daughter, could no longer be disinherited by their silence: they were compelled to name the criminal, and to specify the offence; and the justice of the emperor enumerated the sole causes that could justify such a violation of the first principles of nature and society. Unless a legitimate portion, a fourth part, had been reserved for the children, they were entitled to institute an action or complaint of inofficious testament; to suppose that their father’s understanding was impaired by sickness or age; and respectfully to appeal from his rigorous sentence to the deliberate wisdom of the magistrate. In the Roman jurisprudence, an essential distinction was admitted between the inheritance and the legacies. The heirs who succeeded to the entire unity, or to any of the twelve fractions of the substance of the testator, represented his civil and religious character, asserted his rights, fulfilled his obligations, and discharged the gifts of friendship or liberality, which his last will had bequeathed under the name of legacies. But as the imprudence or prodigality of a dying man might exhaust the inheritance, and leave only risk and labor to his successor, he was empowered to retain the Falcidian portion; to deduct, before the payment of the legacies, a clear fourth for his own emolument. A reasonable time was allowed to examine the proportion between the debts and the estate, to decide whether he should accept or refuse the testament; and if he used the benefit of an inventory, the demands of the creditors could not exceed the valuation of the effects. The last will of a citizen might be altered during his life, or rescinded after his death: the persons whom he named might die before him, or reject the inheritance, or be exposed to some legal disqualification. In the contemplation of these events, he was permitted to substitute second and third heirs, to replace each other according to the order of the testament; and the incapacity of a madman or an infant to bequeath his property might be

    supplied by a similar substitution. But the power of the testator expired with the acceptance of the testament: each Roman of mature age and discretion acquired the absolute dominion of his inheritance, and the simplicity of the civil law was never clouded by the long and intricate entails which confine the happiness and freedom of unborn generations.

    Conquest and the formalities of law established the use of codicils. If a Roman was surprised by death in a remote province of the empire, he addressed a short epistle to his legitimate or testamentary heir; who fulfilled with honor, or neglected with impunity, this last request, which the judges before the age of Augustus were not authorized to enforce. A codicil might be expressed in any mode, or in any language; but the subscription of five witnesses must declare that it was the genuine composition of the author. His intention, however laudable, was sometimes illegal; and the invention of fidei-commissa, or trusts, arose form the struggle between natural justice and positive jurisprudence. A stranger of Greece or Africa might be the friend or benefactor of a childless Roman, but none, except a fellow-citizen, could act as his heir. The Voconian law, which abolished female succession, restrained the legacy or inheritance of a woman to the sum of one hundred thousand sesterces; and an only daughter was condemned almost as an alien in her father’s house. The zeal of friendship, and parental affection, suggested a liberal artifice: a qualified citizen was named in the testament, with a prayer or injunction that he would restore the inheritance to the person for whom it was truly intended. Various was the conduct of the trustees in this painful situation: they had sworn to observe the laws of their country, but honor prompted them to violate their oath; and if they preferred their interest under the mask of patriotism, they forfeited the esteem of every virtuous mind. The declaration of Augustus relieved their doubts, gave a legal sanction to confidential testaments and codicils, and gently unravelled the forms and restraints of the republican jurisprudence. But as the new practice of trusts degenerated into some abuse, the trustee

    was enabled, by the Trebellian and Pegasian decrees, to reserve one fourth of the estate, or to transfer on the head of the real heir all the debts and actions of the succession. The interpretation of testaments was strict and literal; but the language of trusts and codicils was delivered from the minute and technical accuracy of the civilians.

    III. The general duties of mankind are imposed by their public and private relations: but their specific obligations to each other can only be the effect of, 1. a promise, 2. a benefit, or 3. an injury: and when these obligations are ratified by law, the interested party may compel the performance by a judicial action. On this principle, the civilians of every country have erected a similar jurisprudence, the fair conclusion of universal reason and justice.

    Chapter XLIV: Idea Of The Roman Jurisprudence. —

    Part VI.

    1. The goddess of faith (of human and social faith) was worshipped, not only in her temples, but in the lives of the Romans; and if that nation was deficient in the more amiable qualities of benevolence and generosity, they astonished the Greeks by their sincere and simple performance of the most burdensome engagements. Yet among the same people, according to the rigid maxims of the patricians and decemvirs, a naked pact, a promise, or even an oath, did not create any civil obligation, unless it was confirmed by the legal form of a stipulation. Whatever might be the etymology of the Latin word, it conveyed the idea of a firm and irrevocable contract, which was always expressed in the mode of a question and answer. Do you promise to pay me one hundred pieces of gold? was the solemn interrogation of Seius. I do promise, was the reply of Sempronius. The friends of Sempronius, who answered for his ability and inclination, might be separately sued at the option of Seius; and the benefit of partition, or

    order of reciprocal actions, insensibly deviated from the strict theory of stipulation. The most cautious and deliberate consent was justly required to sustain the validity of a gratuitous promise; and the citizen who might have obtained a legal security, incurred the suspicion of fraud, and paid the forfeit of his neglect. But the ingenuity of the civilians successfully labored to convert simple engagements into the form of solemn stipulations. The prætors, as the guardians of social faith, admitted every rational evidence of a voluntary and deliberate act, which in their tribunal produced an equitable obligation, and for which they gave an action and a remedy.

    1. The obligations of the second class, as they were contracted by the delivery of a thing, are marked by the civilians with the epithet of real. A grateful return is due to the author of a benefit; and whoever is intrusted with the property of another, has bound himself to the sacred duty of restitution. In the case of a friendly loan, the merit of generosity is on the side of the lender only; in a deposit, on the side of the receiver; but in a pledge, and the rest of the selfish commerce of ordinary life, the benefit is compensated by an equivalent, and the obligation to restore is variously modified by the nature of the transaction. The Latin language very happily expresses the fundamental difference between the commodatum and the mutuum, which our poverty is reduced to confound under the vague and common appellation of a loan. In the former, the borrower was obliged to restore the same individual thing with which he had been accommodated for the temporary supply of his wants; in the latter, it was destined for his use and consumption, and he discharged this mutual engagement, by substituting the same specific value according to a just estimation of number, of weight, and of measure. In the contract of sale, the absolute dominion is transferred to the purchaser, and he repays the benefit with an adequate sum of gold or silver, the price and universal standard of all earthly possessions. The obligation of another contract, that of location, is of a more complicated kind. Lands or houses, labor

    or talents, may be hired for a definite term; at the expiration of the time, the thing itself must be restored to the owner, with an additional reward for the beneficial occupation and employment. In these lucrative contracts, to which may be added those of partnership and commissions, the civilians sometimes imagine the delivery of the object, and sometimes presume the consent of the parties. The substantial pledge has been refined into the invisible rights of a mortgage or hypotheca; and the agreement of sale, for a certain price, imputes, from that moment, the chances of gain or loss to the account of the purchaser. It may be fairly supposed, that every man will obey the dictates of his interest; and if he accepts the benefit, he is obliged to sustain the expense, of the transaction. In this boundless subject, the historian will observe the location of land and money, the rent of the one and the interest of the other, as they materially affect the prosperity of agriculture and commerce. The landlord was often obliged to advance the stock and instruments of husbandry, and to content himself with a partition of the fruits. If the feeble tenant was oppressed by accident, contagion, or hostile violence, he claimed a proportionable relief from the equity of the laws: five years were the customary term, and no solid or costly improvements could be expected from a farmer, who, at each moment might be ejected by the sale of the estate. Usury, the inveterate grievance of the city, had been discouraged by the Twelve Tables, and abolished by the clamors of the people. It was revived by their wants and idleness, tolerated by the discretion of the prætors, and finally determined by the Code of Justinian. Persons of illustrious rank were confined to the moderate profit of four per cent.; six was pronounced to be the ordinary and legal standard of interest; eight was allowed for the convenience of manufactures and merchants; twelve was granted to nautical insurance, which the wiser ancients had not attempted to define; but, except in this perilous adventure, the practice of exorbitant usury was severely restrained. The most simple interest was condemned by the clergy of the East and West; but the sense of mutual benefit, which had triumphed over the

    law of the republic, has resisted with equal firmness the decrees of the church, and even the prejudices of mankind.

    1. Nature and society impose the strict obligation of repairing an injury; and the sufferer by private injustice acquires a personal right and a legitimate action. If the property of another be intrusted to our care, the requisite degree of care may rise and fall according to the benefit which we derive from such temporary possession; we are seldom made responsible for inevitable accident, but the consequences of a voluntary fault must always be imputed to the author. A Roman pursued and recovered his stolen goods by a civil action of theft; they might pass through a succession of pure and innocent hands, but nothing less than a prescription of thirty years could extinguish his original claim. They were restored by the sentence of the prætor, and the injury was compensated by double, or threefold, or even quadruple damages, as the deed had been perpetrated by secret fraud or open rapine, as the robber had been surprised in the fact, or detected by a subsequent research. The Aquilian law defended the living property of a citizen, his slaves and cattle, from the stroke of malice or negligence: the highest price was allowed that could be ascribed to the domestic animal at any moment of the year preceding his death; a similar latitude of thirty days was granted on the destruction of any other valuable effects. A personal injury is blunted or sharpened by the manners of the times and the sensibility of the individual: the pain or the disgrace of a word or blow cannot easily be appreciated by a pecuniary equivalent. The rude jurisprudence of the decemvirs had confounded all hasty insults, which did not amount to the fracture of a limb, by condemning the aggressor to the common penalty of twenty-five asses. But the same denomination of money was reduced, in three centuries, from a pound to the weight of half an ounce: and the insolence of a wealthy Roman indulged himself in the cheap amusement of breaking and satisfying the law of the twelve tables. Veratius ran through the streets striking on the face the inoffensive passengers, and his attendant purse-bearer immediately

    silenced their clamors by the legal tender of twenty-five pieces of copper, about the value of one shilling. The equity of the prætors examined and estimated the distinct merits of each particular complaint. In the adjudication of civil damages, the magistrate assumed a right to consider the various circumstances of time and place, of age and dignity, which may aggravate the shame and sufferings of the injured person; but if he admitted the idea of a fine, a punishment, an example, he invaded the province, though, perhaps, he supplied the defects, of the criminal law.

    The execution of the Alban dictator, who was dismembered by eight horses, is represented by Livy as the first and the fast instance of Roman cruelty in the punishment of the most atrocious crimes. But this act of justice, or revenge, was inflicted on a foreign enemy in the heat of victory, and at the command of a single man. The twelve tables afford a more decisive proof of the national spirit, since they were framed by the wisest of the senate, and accepted by the free voices of the people; yet these laws, like the statutes of Draco, are written in characters of blood. They approve the inhuman and unequal principle of retaliation; and the forfeit of an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, a limb for a limb, is rigorously exacted, unless the offender can redeem his pardon by a fine of three hundred pounds of copper. The decemvirs distributed with much liberality the slighter chastisements of flagellation and servitude; and nine crimes of a very different complexion are adjudged worthy of death. 1. Any act of treason against the state, or of correspondence with the public enemy. The mode of execution was painful and ignominious: the head of the degenerate Roman was shrouded in a veil, his hands were tied behind his back, and after he had been scourged by the lictor, he was suspended in the midst of the forum on a cross, or inauspicious tree. 2. Nocturnal meetings in the city; whatever might be the pretence, of pleasure, or religion, or the public good. 3. The murder of a citizen; for which the common feelings of mankind demand the blood of the murderer. Poison is still more odious than the sword or dagger; and we are

    surprised to discover, in two flagitious events, how early such subtle wickedness had infected the simplicity of the republic, and the chaste virtues of the Roman matrons. The parricide, who violated the duties of nature and gratitude, was cast into the river or the sea, enclosed in a sack; and a cock, a viper, a dog, and a monkey, were successively added, as the most suitable companions. Italy produces no monkeys; but the want could never be felt, till the middle of the sixth century first revealed the guilt of a parricide. 4.The malice of an incendiary. After the previous ceremony of whipping, he himself was delivered to the flames; and in this example alone our reason is tempted to applaud the justice of retaliation. 5. Judicial perjury. The corrupt or malicious witness was thrown headlong from the Tarpeian rock, to expiate his falsehood, which was rendered still more fatal by the severity of the penal laws, and the deficiency of written evidence. 6. The corruption of a judge, who accepted bribes to pronounce an iniquitous sentence. 7. Libels and satires, whose rude strains sometimes disturbed the peace of an illiterate city. The author was beaten with clubs, a worthy chastisement, but it is not certain that he was left to expire under the blows of the executioner. 8. The nocturnal mischief of damaging or destroying a neighbor’s corn. The criminal was suspended as a grateful victim to Ceres. But the sylvan deities were less implacable, and the extirpation of a more valuable tree was compensated by the moderate fine of twenty-five pounds of copper. 9. Magical incantations; which had power, in the opinion of the Latin shepherds, to exhaust the strength of an enemy, to extinguish his life, and to remove from their seats his deep-rooted plantations. The cruelty of the twelve tables against insolvent debtors still remains to be told; and I shall dare to prefer the literal sense of antiquity to the specious refinements of modern criticism. * After the judicial proof or confession of the debt, thirty days of grace were allowed before a Roman was delivered into the power of his fellow-citizen. In this private prison, twelve ounces of rice were his daily food; he might be bound with a chain of fifteen pounds weight; and his misery was thrice exposed in the market place, to solicit the compassion of his friends and countrymen. At the expiration

    of sixty days, the debt was discharged by the loss of liberty or life; the insolvent debtor was either put to death, or sold in foreign slavery beyond the Tyber: but, if several creditors were alike obstinate and unrelenting, they might legally dismember his body, and satiate their revenge by this horrid partition. The advocates for this savage law have insisted, that it must strongly operate in deterring idleness and fraud from contracting debts which they were unable to discharge; but experience would dissipate this salutary terror, by proving that no creditor could be found to exact this unprofitable penalty of life or limb. As the manners of Rome were insensibly polished, the criminal code of the decemvirs was abolished by the humanity of accusers, witnesses, and judges; and impunity became the consequence of immoderate rigor. The Porcian and Valerian laws prohibited the magistrates from inflicting on a free citizen any capital, or even corporal, punishment; and the obsolete statutes of blood were artfully, and perhaps truly, ascribed to the spirit, not of patrician, but of regal, tyranny.

    In the absence of penal laws, and the insufficiency of civil actions, the peace and justice of the city were imperfectly maintained by the private jurisdiction of the citizens. The malefactors who replenish our jails are the outcasts of society, and the crimes for which they suffer may be commonly ascribed to ignorance, poverty, and brutal appetite. For the perpetration of similar enormities, a vile plebeian might claim and abuse the sacred character of a member of the republic: but, on the proof or suspicion of guilt, the slave, or the stranger, was nailed to a cross; and this strict and summary justice might be exercised without restraint over the greatest part of the populace of Rome. Each family contained a domestic tribunal, which was not confined, like that of the prætor, to the cognizance of external actions: virtuous principles and habits were inculcated by the discipline of education; and the Roman father was accountable to the state for the manners of his children, since he disposed, without appeal, of their life, their liberty, and their inheritance. In some pressing emergencies, the citizen was authorized to

    avenge his private or public wrongs. The consent of the Jewish, the Athenian, and the Roman laws approved the slaughter of the nocturnal thief; though in open daylight a robber could not be slain without some previous evidence of danger and complaint. Whoever surprised an adulterer in his nuptial bed might freely exercise his revenge; the most bloody and wanton outrage was excused by the provocation; nor was it before the reign of Augustus that the husband was reduced to weigh the rank of the offender, or that the parent was condemned to sacrifice his daughter with her guilty seducer. After the expulsion of the kings, the ambitious Roman, who should dare to assume their title or imitate their tyranny, was devoted to the infernal gods: each of his fellow-citizens was armed with the sword of justice; and the act of Brutus, however repugnant to gratitude or prudence, had been already sanctified by the judgment of his country. The barbarous practice of wearing arms in the midst of peace, and the bloody maxims of honor, were unknown to the Romans; and, during the two purest ages, from the establishment of equal freedom to the end of the Punic wars, the city was never disturbed by sedition, and rarely polluted with atrocious crimes. The failure of penal laws was more sensibly felt, when every vice was inflamed by faction at home and dominion abroad. In the time of Cicero, each private citizen enjoyed the privilege of anarchy; each minister of the republic was exalted to the temptations of regal power, and their virtues are entitled to the warmest praise, as the spontaneous fruits of nature or philosophy. After a triennial indulgence of lust, rapine, and cruelty, Verres, the tyrant of Sicily, could only be sued for the pecuniary restitution of three hundred thousand pounds sterling; and such was the temper of the laws, the judges, and perhaps the accuser himself, that, on refunding a thirteenth part of his plunder, Verres could retire to an easy and luxurious exile.

    The first imperfect attempt to restore the proportion of crimes and punishments was made by the dictator Sylla, who, in the midst of his sanguinary triumph, aspired to restrain the license, rather than to oppress the liberty, of the Romans. He

    gloried in the arbitrary proscription of four thousand seven hundred citizens. But, in the character of a legislator, he respected the prejudices of the times; and, instead of pronouncing a sentence of death against the robber or assassin, the general who betrayed an army, or the magistrate who ruined a province, Sylla was content to aggravate the pecuniary damages by the penalty of exile, or, in more constitutional language, by the interdiction of fire and water. The Cornelian, and afterwards the Pompeian and Julian, laws introduced a new system of criminal jurisprudence; and the emperors, from Augustus to Justinian, disguised their increasing rigor under the names of the original authors. But the invention and frequent use of extraordinary pains proceeded from the desire to extend and conceal the progress of despotism. In the condemnation of illustrious Romans, the senate was always prepared to confound, at the will of their masters, the judicial and legislative powers. It was the duty of the governors to maintain the peace of their province, by the arbitrary and rigid administration of justice; the freedom of the city evaporated in the extent of empire, and the Spanish malefactor, who claimed the privilege of a Roman, was elevated by the command of Galba on a fairer and more lofty cross. Occasional rescripts issued from the throne to decide the questions which, by their novelty or importance, appeared to surpass the authority and discernment of a proconsul. Transportation and beheading were reserved for honorable persons; meaner criminals were either hanged, or burnt, or buried in the mines, or exposed to the wild beasts of the amphitheatre. Armed robbers were pursued and extirpated as the enemies of society; the driving away horses or cattle was made a capital offence; but simple theft was uniformly considered as a mere civil and private injury. The degrees of guilt, and the modes of punishment, were too often determined by the discretion of the rulers, and the subject was left in ignorance of the legal danger which he might incur by every action of his life.

    A sin, a vice, a crime, are the objects of theology, ethics, and

    jurisprudence. Whenever their judgments agree, they corroborate each other; but, as often as they differ, a prudent legislator appreciates the guilt and punishment according to the measure of social injury. On this principle, the most daring attack on the life and property of a private citizen is judged less atrocious than the crime of treason or rebellion, which invades the majesty of the republic: the obsequious civilians unanimously pronounced, that the republic is contained in the person of its chief; and the edge of the Julian law was sharpened by the incessant diligence of the emperors. The licentious commerce of the sexes may be tolerated as an impulse of nature, or forbidden as a source of disorder and corruption; but the fame, the fortunes, the family of the husband, are seriously injured by the adultery of the wife. The wisdom of Augustus, after curbing the freedom of revenge, applied to this domestic offence the animadversion of the laws: and the guilty parties, after the payment of heavy forfeitures and fines, were condemned to long or perpetual exile in two separate islands. Religion pronounces an equal censure against the infidelity of the husband; but, as it is not accompanied by the same civil effects, the wife was never permitted to vindicate her wrongs; and the distinction of simple or double adultery, so familiar and so important in the canon law, is unknown to the jurisprudence of the Code and the Pandects. I touch with reluctance, and despatch with impatience, a more odious vice, of which modesty rejects the name, and nature abominates the idea. The primitive Romans were infected by the example of the Etruscans and Greeks: and in the mad abuse of prosperity and power, every pleasure that is innocent was deemed insipid; and the Scatinian law, which had been extorted by an act of violence, was insensibly abolished by the lapse of time and the multitude of criminals. By this law, the rape, perhaps the seduction, of an ingenuous youth, was compensated, as a personal injury, by the poor damages of ten thousand sesterces, or fourscore pounds; the ravisher might be slain by the resistance or revenge of chastity; and I wish to believe, that at Rome, as in Athens, the voluntary and effeminate deserter of his sex was degraded from the honors and the rights of a citizen. But the practice of

    vice was not discouraged by the severity of opinion: the indelible stain of manhood was confounded with the more venial transgressions of fornication and adultery, nor was the licentious lover exposed to the same dishonor which he impressed on the male or female partner of his guilt. From Catullus to Juvenal, the poets accuse and celebrate the degeneracy of the times; and the reformation of manners was feebly attempted by the reason and authority of the civilians till the most virtuous of the Cæsars proscribed the sin against nature as a crime against society.

    Chapter XLIV: Idea Of The Roman Jurisprudence. —

    Part VII.

    A new spirit of legislation, respectable even in its error, arose in the empire with the religion of Constantine. The laws of Moses were received as the divine original of justice, and the Christian princes adapted their penal statutes to the degrees of moral and religious turpitude. Adultery was first declared to be a capital offence: the frailty of the sexes was assimilated to poison or assassination, to sorcery or parricide; the same penalties were inflicted on the passive and active guilt of pæderasty; and all criminals of free or servile condition were either drowned or beheaded, or cast alive into the avenging flames. The adulterers were spared by the common sympathy of mankind; but the lovers of their own sex were pursued by general and pious indignation: the impure manners of Greece still prevailed in the cities of Asia, and every vice was fomented by the celibacy of the monks and clergy. Justinian relaxed the punishment at least of female infidelity: the guilty spouse was only condemned to solitude and penance, and at the end of two years she might be recalled to the arms of a forgiving husband. But the same emperor declared himself the implacable enemy of unmanly lust, and the cruelty of his persecution can scarcely be excused by the purity of his motives. In defiance of every principle of justice, he stretched to past as well as future offences the operations of his edicts,

    with the previous allowance of a short respite for confession and pardon. A painful death was inflicted by the amputation of the sinful instrument, or the insertion of sharp reeds into the pores and tubes of most exquisite sensibility; and Justinian defended the propriety of the execution, since the criminals would have lost their hands, had they been convicted of sacrilege. In this state of disgrace and agony, two bishops, Isaiah of Rhodes and Alexander of Diospolis, were dragged through the streets of Constantinople, while their brethren were admonished, by the voice of a crier, to observe this awful lesson, and not to pollute the sanctity of their character. Perhaps these prelates were innocent. A sentence of death and infamy was often founded on the slight and suspicious evidence of a child or a servant: the guilt of the green faction, of the rich, and of the enemies of Theodora, was presumed by the judges, and pæderasty became the crime of those to whom no crime could be imputed. A French philosopher has dared to remark that whatever is secret must be doubtful, and that our natural horror of vice may be abused as an engine of tyranny. But the favorable persuasion of the same writer, that a legislator may confide in the taste and reason of mankind, is impeached by the unwelcome discovery of the antiquity and extent of the disease.

    The free citizens of Athens and Rome enjoyed, in all criminal cases, the invaluable privilege of being tried by their country. 1. The administration of justice is the most ancient office of a prince: it was exercised by the Roman kings, and abused by Tarquin; who alone, without law or council, pronounced his arbitrary judgments. The first consuls succeeded to this regal prerogative; but the sacred right of appeal soon abolished the jurisdiction of the magistrates, and all public causes were decided by the supreme tribunal of the people. But a wild democracy, superior to the forms, too often disdains the essential principles, of justice: the pride of despotism was envenomed by plebeian envy, and the heroes of Athens might sometimes applaud the happiness of the Persian, whose fate depended on the caprice of a single tyrant. Some salutary

    restraints, imposed by the people or their own passions, were at once the cause and effect of the gravity and temperance of the Romans. The right of accusation was confined to the magistrates. A vote of the thirty five tribes could inflict a fine; but the cognizance of all capital crimes was reserved by a fundamental law to the assembly of the centuries, in which the weight of influence and property was sure to preponderate. Repeated proclamations and adjournments were interposed, to allow time for prejudice and resentment to subside: the whole proceeding might be annulled by a seasonable omen, or the opposition of a tribune; and such popular trials were commonly less formidable to innocence than they were favorable to guilt. But this union of the judicial and legislative powers left it doubtful whether the accused party was pardoned or acquitted; and, in the defence of an illustrious client, the orators of Rome and Athens address their arguments to the policy and benevolence, as well as to the justice, of their sovereign. 2. The task of convening the citizens for the trial of each offender became more difficult, as the citizens and the offenders continually multiplied; and the ready expedient was adopted of delegating the jurisdiction of the people to the ordinary magistrates, or to extraordinary inquisitors. In the first ages these questions were rare and occasional. In the beginning of the seventh century of Rome they were made perpetual: four prætors were annually empowered to sit in judgment on the state offences of treason, extortion, peculation, and bribery; and Sylla added new prætors and new questions for those crimes which more directly injure the safety of individuals. By these inquisitors the trial was prepared and directed; but they could only pronounce the sentence of the majority of judges, who with some truth, and more prejudice, have been compared to the English juries. To discharge this important, though burdensome office, an annual list of ancient and respectable citizens was formed by the prætor. After many constitutional struggles, they were chosen in equal numbers from the senate, the equestrian order, and the people; four hundred and fifty were appointed for single questions; and the various rolls or decuries of judges must have contained the names of some

    thousand Romans, who represented the judicial authority of the state. In each particular cause, a sufficient number was drawn from the urn; their integrity was guarded by an oath; the mode of ballot secured their independence; the suspicion of partiality was removed by the mutual challenges of the accuser and defendant; and the judges of Milo, by the retrenchment of fifteen on each side, were reduced to fifty-one voices or tablets, of acquittal, of condemnation, or of favorable doubt. 3. In his civil jurisdiction, the prætor of the city was truly a judge, and almost a legislator; but, as soon as he had prescribed the action of law, he often referred to a delegate the determination of the fact. With the increase of legal proceedings, the tribunal of the centumvirs, in which he presided, acquired more weight and reputation. But whether he acted alone, or with the advice of his council, the most absolute powers might be trusted to a magistrate who was annually chosen by the votes of the people. The rules and precautions of freedom have required some explanation; the order of despotism is simple and inanimate. Before the age of Justinian, or perhaps of Diocletian, the decuries of Roman judges had sunk to an empty title: the humble advice of the assessors might be accepted or despised; and in each tribunal the civil and criminal jurisdiction was administered by a single magistrate, who was raised and disgraced by the will of the emperor.

    A Roman accused of any capital crime might prevent the sentence of the law by voluntary exile, or death. Till his guilt had been legally proved, his innocence was presumed, and his person was free: till the votes of the last century had been counted and declared, he might peaceably secede to any of the allied cities of Italy, or Greece, or Asia. His fame and fortunes were preserved, at least to his children, by this civil death; and he might still be happy in every rational and sensual enjoyment, if a mind accustomed to the ambitious tumult of Rome could support the uniformity and silence of Rhodes or Athens. A bolder effort was required to escape from the tyranny of the Cæsars; but this effort was rendered familiar by

    the maxims of the stoics, the example of the bravest Romans, and the legal encouragements of suicide. The bodies of condemned criminals were exposed to public ignominy, and their children, a more serious evil, were reduced to poverty by the confiscation of their fortunes. But, if the victims of Tiberius and Nero anticipated the decree of the prince or senate, their courage and despatch were recompensed by the applause of the public, the decent honors of burial, and the validity of their testaments. The exquisite avarice and cruelty of Domitian appear to have deprived the unfortunate of this last consolation, and it was still denied even by the clemency of the Antonines. A voluntary death, which, in the case of a capital offence, intervened between the accusation and the sentence, was admitted as a confession of guilt, and the spoils of the deceased were seized by the inhuman claims of the treasury. Yet the civilians have always respected the natural right of a citizen to dispose of his life; and the posthumous disgrace invented by Tarquin, to check the despair of his subjects, was never revived or imitated by succeeding tyrants. The powers of this world have indeed lost their dominion over him who is resolved on death; and his arm can only be restrained by the religious apprehension of a future state. Suicides are enumerated by Virgil among the unfortunate, rather than the guilty; and the poetical fables of the infernal shades could not seriously influence the faith or practice of mankind. But the precepts of the gospel, or the church, have at length imposed a pious servitude on the minds of Christians, and condemn them to expect, without a murmur, the last stroke of disease or the executioner.

    The penal statutes form a very small proportion of the sixty-two books of the Code and Pandects; and in all judicial proceedings, the life or death of a citizen is determined with less caution or delay than the most ordinary question of covenant or inheritance. This singular distinction, though something may be allowed for the urgent necessity of defending the peace of society, is derived from the nature of criminal and civil jurisprudence. Our duties to the state are

    simple and uniform: the law by which he is condemned is inscribed not only on brass or marble, but on the conscience of the offender, and his guilt is commonly proved by the testimony of a single fact. But our relations to each other are various and infinite; our obligations are created, annulled, and modified, by injuries, benefits, and promises; and the interpretation of voluntary contracts and testaments, which are often dictated by fraud or ignorance, affords a long and laborious exercise to the sagacity of the judge. The business of life is multiplied by the extent of commerce and dominion, and the residence of the parties in the distant provinces of an empire is productive of doubt, delay, and inevitable appeals from the local to the supreme magistrate. Justinian, the Greek emperor of Constantinople and the East, was the legal successor of the Latin shepherd who had planted a colony on the banks of the Tyber. In a period of thirteen hundred years, the laws had reluctantly followed the changes of government and manners; and the laudable desire of conciliating ancient names with recent institutions destroyed the harmony, and swelled the magnitude, of the obscure and irregular system. The laws which excuse, on any occasions, the ignorance of their subjects, confess their own imperfections: the civil jurisprudence, as it was abridged by Justinian, still continued a mysterious science, and a profitable trade, and the innate perplexity of the study was involved in tenfold darkness by the private industry of the practitioners. The expense of the pursuit sometimes exceeded the value of the prize, and the fairest rights were abandoned by the poverty or prudence of the claimants. Such costly justice might tend to abate the spirit of litigation, but the unequal pressure serves only to increase the influence of the rich, and to aggravate the misery of the poor. By these dilatory and expensive proceedings, the wealthy pleader obtains a more certain advantage than he could hope from the accidental corruption of his judge. The experience of an abuse, from which our own age and country are not perfectly exempt, may sometimes provoke a generous indignation, and extort the hasty wish of exchanging our elaborate jurisprudence for the simple and summary decrees of a Turkish cadhi. Our calmer reflection will suggest, that

    such forms and delays are necessary to guard the person and property of the citizen; that the discretion of the judge is the first engine of tyranny; and that the laws of a free people should foresee and determine every question that may probably arise in the exercise of power and the transactions of industry. But the government of Justinian united the evils of liberty and servitude; and the Romans were oppressed at the same time by the multiplicity of their laws and the arbitrary will of their master.

    Chapter XLV:

    State Of Italy Under The Lombards.

    Part I.

    Reign Of The Younger Justin. — Embassy Of The Avars. — Their Settlement On The Danube. — Conquest Of Italy By The Lombards. — Adoption And Reign Of Tiberius. — Of Maurice. — State Of Italy Under The Lombards And The Exarchs. — Of Ravenna. — Distress Of Rome. — Character And Pontificate Of Gregory The First.

    During the last years of Justinian, his infirm mind was devoted to heavenly contemplation, and he neglected the business of the lower world. His subjects were impatient of the long continuance of his life and reign: yet all who were capable of reflection apprehended the moment of his death, which might involve the capital in tumult, and the empire in civil war. Seven nephews of the childless monarch, the sons or grandsons of his brother and sister, had been educated in the splendor of a princely fortune; they had been shown in high commands to the provinces and armies; their characters were known, their followers were zealous, and, as the jealousy of age postponed the declaration of a successor, they might expect with equal hopes the inheritance of their uncle. He expired in his palace, after a reign of thirty-eight years; and the decisive opportunity was embraced by the friends of Justin, the son of Vigilantia. At the hour of midnight, his domestics were awakened by an importunate crowd, who

    thundered at his door, and obtained admittance by revealing themselves to be the principal members of the senate. These welcome deputies announced the recent and momentous secret of the emperor’s decease; reported, or perhaps invented, his dying choice of the best beloved and most deserving of his nephews, and conjured Justin to prevent the disorders of the multitude, if they should perceive, with the return of light, that they were left without a master. After composing his countenance to surprise, sorrow, and decent modesty, Justin, by the advice of his wife Sophia, submitted to the authority of the senate. He was conducted with speed and silence to the palace; the guards saluted their new sovereign; and the martial and religious rites of his coronation were diligently accomplished. By the hands of the proper officers he was invested with the Imperial garments, the red buskins, white tunic, and purple robe. A fortunate soldier, whom he instantly promoted to the rank of tribune, encircled his neck with a military collar; four robust youths exalted him on a shield; he stood firm and erect to receive the adoration of his subjects; and their choice was sanctified by the benediction of the patriarch, who imposed the diadem on the head of an orthodox prince. The hippodrome was already filled with innumerable multitudes; and no sooner did the emperor appear on his throne, than the voices of the blue and the green factions were confounded in the same loyal acclamations. In the speeches which Justin addressed to the senate and people, he promised to correct the abuses which had disgraced the age of his predecessor, displayed the maxims of a just and beneficent government, and declared that, on the approaching calends of January, he would revive in his own person the name and liberty of a Roman consul. The immediate discharge of his uncle’s debts exhibited a solid pledge of his faith and generosity: a train of porters, laden with bags of gold, advanced into the midst of the hippodrome, and the hopeless creditors of Justinian accepted this equitable payment as a voluntary gift. Before the end of three years, his example was imitated and surpassed by the empress Sophia, who delivered many indigent citizens from the weight of debt and usury: an act of benevolence the best entitled to gratitude,

    since it relieves the most intolerable distress; but in which the bounty of a prince is the most liable to be abused by the claims of prodigality and fraud.

    On the seventh day of his reign, Justin gave audience to the ambassadors of the Avars, and the scene was decorated to impress the Barbarians with astonishment, veneration, and terror. From the palace gate, the spacious courts and long porticos were lined with the lofty crests and gilt bucklers of the guards, who presented their spears and axes with more confidence than they would have shown in a field of battle. The officers who exercised the power, or attended the person, of the prince, were attired in their richest habits, and arranged according to the military and civil order of the hierarchy. When the veil of the sanctuary was withdrawn, the ambassadors beheld the emperor of the East on his throne, beneath a canopy, or dome, which was supported by four columns, and crowned with a winged figure of Victory. In the first emotions of surprise, they submitted to the servile adoration of the Byzantine court; but as soon as they rose from the ground, Targetius, the chief of the embassy, expressed the freedom and pride of a Barbarian. He extolled, by the tongue of his interpreter, the greatness of the chagan, by whose clemency the kingdoms of the South were permitted to exist, whose victorious subjects had traversed the frozen rivers of Scythia, and who now covered the banks of the Danube with innumerable tents. The late emperor had cultivated, with annual and costly gifts, the friendship of a grateful monarch, and the enemies of Rome had respected the allies of the Avars. The same prudence would instruct the nephew of Justinian to imitate the liberality of his uncle, and to purchase the blessings of peace from an invincible people, who delighted and excelled in the exercise of war. The reply of the emperor was delivered in the same strain of haughty defiance, and he derived his confidence from the God of the Christians, the ancient glory of Rome, and the recent triumphs of Justinian. “The empire,” said he, “abounds with men and horses, and arms sufficient to defend our frontiers, and to chastise the

    Barbarians. You offer aid, you threaten hostilities: we despise your enmity and your aid. The conquerors of the Avars solicit our alliance; shall we dread their fugitives and exiles? The bounty of our uncle was granted to your misery, to your humble prayers. From us you shall receive a more important obligation, the knowledge of your own weakness. Retire from our presence; the lives of ambassadors are safe; and, if you return to implore our pardon, perhaps you will taste of our benevolence.” On the report of his ambassadors, the chagan was awed by the apparent firmness of a Roman emperor of whose character and resources he was ignorant. Instead of executing his threats against the Eastern empire, he marched into the poor and savage countries of Germany, which were subject to the dominion of the Franks. After two doubtful battles, he consented to retire, and the Austrasian king relieve the distress of his camp with an immediate supply of corn and cattle. Such repeated disappointments had chilled the spirit of the Avars, and their power would have dissolved away in the Sarmatian desert, if the alliance of Alboin, king of the Lombards, had not given a new object to their arms, and a lasting settlement to their wearied fortunes.

    While Alboin served under his father’s standard, he encountered in battle, and transpierced with his lance, the rival prince of the Gepidæ. The Lombards, who applauded such early prowess, requested his father, with unanimous acclamations, that the heroic youth, who had shared the dangers of the field, might be admitted to the feast of victory. “You are not unmindful,” replied the inflexible Audoin, “of the wise customs of our ancestors. Whatever may be his merit, a prince is incapable of sitting at table with his father till he has received his arms from a foreign and royal hand.” Alboin bowed with reverence to the institutions of his country, selected forty companions, and boldly visited the court of Turisund, king of the Gepidæ, who embraced and entertained, according to the laws of hospitality, the murderer of his son. At the banquet, whilst Alboin occupied the seat of the youth whom he had slain, a tender remembrance arose in the mind

    of Turisund. “How dear is that place! how hateful is that person!” were the words that escaped, with a sigh, from the indignant father. His grief exasperated the national resentment of the Gepidæ; and Cunimund, his surviving son, was provoked by wine, or fraternal affection, to the desire of vengeance. “The Lombards,” said the rude Barbarian, “resemble, in figure and in smell, the mares of our Sarmatian plains.” And this insult was a coarse allusion to the white bands which enveloped their legs. “Add another resemblance,” replied an audacious Lombard; “you have felt how strongly they kick. Visit the plain of Asfield, and seek for the bones of thy brother: they are mingled with those of the vilest animals.” The Gepidæ, a nation of warriors, started from their seats, and the fearless Alboin, with his forty companions, laid their hands on their swords. The tumult was appeased by the venerable interposition of Turisund. He saved his own honor, and the life of his guest; and, after the solemn rites of investiture, dismissed the stranger in the bloody arms of his son; the gift of a weeping parent. Alboin returned in triumph; and the Lombards, who celebrated his matchless intrepidity, were compelled to praise the virtues of an enemy. In this extraordinary visit he had probably seen the daughter of Cunimund, who soon after ascended the throne of the Gepidæ. Her name was Rosamond, an appellation expressive of female beauty, and which our own history or romance has consecrated to amorous tales. The king of the Lombards (the father of Alboin no longer lived) was contracted to the granddaughter of Clovis; but the restraints of faith and policy soon yielded to the hope of possessing the fair Rosamond, and of insulting her family and nation. The arts of persuasion were tried without success; and the impatient lover, by force and stratagem, obtained the object of his desires. War was the consequence which he foresaw and solicited; but the Lombards could not long withstand the furious assault of the Gepidæ, who were sustained by a Roman army. And, as the offer of marriage was rejected with contempt, Alboin was compelled to relinquish his prey, and to partake of the disgrace which he had inflicted on the house of Cunimund.

    When a public quarrel is envenomed by private injuries, a blow that is not mortal or decisive can be productive only of a short truce, which allows the unsuccessful combatant to sharpen his arms for a new encounter. The strength of Alboin had been found unequal to the gratification of his love, ambition, and revenge: he condescended to implore the formidable aid of the chagan; and the arguments that he employed are expressive of the art and policy of the Barbarians. In the attack of the Gepidæ, he had been prompted by the just desire of extirpating a people whom their alliance with the Roman empire had rendered the common enemies of the nations, and the personal adversaries of the chagan. If the forces of the Avars and the Lombards should unite in this glorious quarrel, the victory was secure, and the reward inestimable: the Danube, the Hebrus, Italy, and Constantinople, would be exposed, without a barrier, to their invincible arms. But, if they hesitated or delayed to prevent the malice of the Romans, the same spirit which had insulted would pursue the Avars to the extremity of the earth. These specious reasons were heard by the chagan with coldness and disdain: he detained the Lombard ambassadors in his camp, protracted the negotiation, and by turns alleged his want of inclination, or his want of ability, to undertake this important enterprise. At length he signified the ultimate price of his alliance, that the Lombards should immediately present him with a tithe of their cattle; that the spoils and captives should be equally divided; but that the lands of the Gepidæ should become the sole patrimony of the Avars. Such hard conditions were eagerly accepted by the passions of Alboin; and, as the Romans were dissatisfied with the ingratitude and perfidy of the Gepidæ, Justin abandoned that incorrigible people to their fate, and remained the tranquil spectator of this unequal conflict. The despair of Cunimund was active and dangerous. He was informed that the Avars had entered his confines; but, on the strong assurance that, after the defeat of the Lombards, these foreign invaders would easily be repelled, he rushed forwards to encounter the implacable enemy of his name and family. But the courage of the Gepidæ could secure them no

    more than an honorable death. The bravest of the nation fell in the field of battle; the king of the Lombards contemplated with delight the head of Cunimund; and his skull was fashioned into a cup to satiate the hatred of the conqueror, or, perhaps, to comply with the savage custom of his country. After this victory, no further obstacle could impede the progress of the confederates, and they faithfully executed the terms of their agreement. The fair countries of Walachia, Moldavia, Transylvania, and the other parts of Hungary beyond the Danube, were occupied, without resistance, by a new colony of Scythians; and the Dacian empire of the chagans subsisted with splendor above two hundred and thirty years. The nation of the Gepidæ was dissolved; but, in the distribution of the captives, the slaves of the Avars were less fortunate than the companions of the Lombards, whose generosity adopted a valiant foe, and whose freedom was incompatible with cool and deliberate tyranny. One moiety of the spoil introduced into the camp of Alboin more wealth than a Barbarian could readily compute. The fair Rosamond was persuaded, or compelled, to acknowledge the rights of her victorious lover; and the daughter of Cunimund appeared to forgive those crimes which might be imputed to her own irresistible charms.

    The destruction of a mighty kingdom established the fame of Alboin. In the days of Charlemagne, the Bavarians, the Saxons, and the other tribes of the Teutonic language, still repeated the songs which described the heroic virtues, the valor, liberality, and fortune of the king of the Lombards. But his ambition was yet unsatisfied; and the conqueror of the Gepidæ turned his eyes from the Danube to the richer banks of the Po, and the Tyber. Fifteen years had not elapsed, since his subjects, the confederates of Narses, had visited the pleasant climate of Italy: the mountains, the rivers, the highways, were familiar to their memory: the report of their success, perhaps the view of their spoils, had kindled in the rising generation the flame of emulation and enterprise. Their hopes were encouraged by the spirit and eloquence of Alboin: and it is affirmed, that he spoke to their senses, by producing

    at the royal feast, the fairest and most exquisite fruits that grew spontaneously in the garden of the world. No sooner had he erected his standard, than the native strength of the Lombard was multiplied by the adventurous youth of Germany and Scythia. The robust peasantry of Noricum and Pannonia had resumed the manners of Barbarians; and the names of the Gepidæ, Bulgarians, Sarmatians, and Bavarians, may be distinctly traced in the provinces of Italy. Of the Saxons, the old allies of the Lombards, twenty thousand warriors, with their wives and children, accepted the invitation of Alboin. Their bravery contributed to his success; but the accession or the absence of their numbers was not sensibly felt in the magnitude of his host. Every mode of religion was freely practised by its respective votaries. The king of the Lombards had been educated in the Arian heresy; but the Catholics, in their public worship, were allowed to pray for his conversion; while the more stubborn Barbarians sacrificed a she-goat, or perhaps a captive, to the gods of their fathers. The Lombards, and their confederates, were united by their common attachment to a chief, who excelled in all the virtues and vices of a savage hero; and the vigilance of Alboin provided an ample magazine of offensive and defensive arms for the use of the expedition. The portable wealth of the Lombards attended the march: their lands they cheerfully relinquished to the Avars, on the solemn promise, which was made and accepted without a smile, that if they failed in the conquest of Italy, these voluntary exiles should be reinstated in their former possessions.

    They might have failed, if Narses had been the antagonist of the Lombards; and the veteran warriors, the associates of his Gothic victory, would have encountered with reluctance an enemy whom they dreaded and esteemed. But the weakness of the Byzantine court was subservient to the Barbarian cause; and it was for the ruin of Italy, that the emperor once listened to the complaints of his subjects. The virtues of Narses were stained with avarice; and, in his provincial reign of fifteen years, he accumulated a treasure of gold and silver which

    surpassed the modesty of a private fortune. His government was oppressive or unpopular, and the general discontent was expressed with freedom by the deputies of Rome. Before the throne of Justinian they boldly declared, that their Gothic servitude had been more tolerable than the despotism of a Greek eunuch; and that, unless their tyrant were instantly removed, they would consult their own happiness in the choice of a master. The apprehension of a revolt was urged by the voice of envy and detraction, which had so recently triumphed over the merit of Belisarius. A new exarch, Longinus, was appointed to supersede the conqueror of Italy, and the base motives of his recall were revealed in the insulting mandate of the empress Sophia, “that he should leave to men the exercise of arms, and return to his proper station among the maidens of the palace, where a distaff should be again placed in the hand of the eunuch.” “I will spin her such a thread as she shall not easily unravel!” is said to have been the reply which indignation and conscious virtue extorted from the hero. Instead of attending, a slave and a victim, at the gate of the Byzantine palace, he retired to Naples, from whence (if any credit is due to the belief of the times) Narses invited the Lombards to chastise the ingratitude of the prince and people. But the passions of the people are furious and changeable, and the Romans soon recollected the merits, or dreaded the resentment, of their victorious general. By the mediation of the pope, who undertook a special pilgrimage to Naples, their repentance was accepted; and Narses, assuming a milder aspect and a more dutiful language, consented to fix his residence in the Capitol. His death, though in the extreme period of old age, was unseasonable and premature, since his genius alone could have repaired the last and fatal error of his life. The reality, or the suspicion, of a conspiracy disarmed and disunited the Italians. The soldiers resented the disgrace, and bewailed the loss, of their general. They were ignorant of their new exarch; and Longinus was himself ignorant of the state of the army and the province. In the preceding years Italy had been desolated by pestilence and famine, and a disaffected people

    ascribed the calamities of nature to the guilt or folly of their rulers.

    Whatever might be the grounds of his security, Alboin neither expected nor encountered a Roman army in the field. He ascended the Julian Alps, and looked down with contempt and desire on the fruitful plains to which his victory communicated the perpetual appellation of Lombardy. A faithful chieftain, and a select band, were stationed at Forum Julii, the modern Friuli, to guard the passes of the mountains. The Lombards respected the strength of Pavia, and listened to the prayers of the Trevisans: their slow and heavy multitudes proceeded to occupy the palace and city of Verona; and Milan, now rising from her ashes, was invested by the powers of Alboin five months after his departure from Pannonia. Terror preceded his march: he found every where, or he left, a dreary solitude; and the pusillanimous Italians presumed, without a trial, that the stranger was invincible. Escaping to lakes, or rocks, or morasses, the affrighted crowds concealed some fragments of their wealth, and delayed the moment of their servitude. Paulinus, the patriarch of Aquileia, removed his treasures, sacred and profane, to the Isle of Grado, and his successors were adopted by the infant republic of Venice, which was continually enriched by the public calamities. Honoratus, who filled the chair of St. Ambrose, had credulously accepted the faithless offers of a capitulation; and the archbishop, with the clergy and nobles of Milan, were driven by the perfidy of Alboin to seek a refuge in the less accessible ramparts of Genoa. Along the maritime coast, the courage of the inhabitants was supported by the facility of supply, the hopes of relief, and the power of escape; but from the Trentine hills to the gates of Ravenna and Rome the inland regions of Italy became, without a battle or a siege, the lasting patrimony of the Lombards. The submission of the people invited the Barbarian to assume the character of a lawful sovereign, and the helpless exarch was confined to the office of announcing to the emperor Justin the rapid and irretrievable loss of his provinces and cities. One city, which had been diligently fortified by the Goths, resisted

    the arms of a new invader; and while Italy was subdued by the flying detachments of the Lombards, the royal camp was fixed above three years before the western gate of Ticinum, or Pavia. The same courage which obtains the esteem of a civilized enemy provokes the fury of a savage, and the impatient besieger had bound himself by a tremendous oath, that age, and sex, and dignity, should be confounded in a general massacre. The aid of famine at length enabled him to execute his bloody vow; but, as Alboin entered the gate, his horse stumbled, fell, and could not be raised from the ground. One of his attendants was prompted by compassion, or piety, to interpret this miraculous sign of the wrath of Heaven: the conqueror paused and relented; he sheathed his sword, and peacefully reposing himself in the palace of Theodoric, proclaimed to the trembling multitude that they should live and obey. Delighted with the situation of a city which was endeared to his pride by the difficulty of the purchase, the prince of the Lombards disdained the ancient glories of Milan; and Pavia, during some ages, was respected as the capital of the kingdom of Italy.

    The reign of the founder was splendid and transient; and, before he could regulate his new conquests, Alboin fell a sacrifice to domestic treason and female revenge. In a palace near Verona, which had not been erected for the Barbarians, he feasted the companions of his arms; intoxication was the reward of valor, and the king himself was tempted by appetite, or vanity, to exceed the ordinary measure of his intemperance. After draining many capacious bowls of Rhætian or Falernian wine, he called for the skull of Cunimund, the noblest and most precious ornament of his sideboard. The cup of victory was accepted with horrid applause by the circle of the Lombard chiefs. “Fill it again with wine,” exclaimed the inhuman conqueror, “fill it to the brim: carry this goblet to the queen, and request in my name that she would rejoice with her father.” In an agony of grief and rage, Rosamond had strength to utter, “Let the will of my lord be obeyed!” and, touching it with her lips, pronounced a silent imprecation,

    that the insult should be washed away in the blood of Alboin. Some indulgence might be due to the resentment of a daughter, if she had not already violated the duties of a wife. Implacable in her enmity, or inconstant in her love, the queen of Italy had stooped from the throne to the arms of a subject, and Helmichis, the king’s armor-bearer, was the secret minister of her pleasure and revenge. Against the proposal of the murder, he could no longer urge the scruples of fidelity or gratitude; but Helmichis trembled when he revolved the danger as well as the guilt, when he recollected the matchless strength and intrepidity of a warrior whom he had so often attended in the field of battle. He pressed and obtained, that one of the bravest champions of the Lombards should be associated to the enterprise; but no more than a promise of secrecy could be drawn from the gallant Peredeus, and the mode of seduction employed by Rosamond betrays her shameless insensibility both to honor and love. She supplied the place of one of her female attendants who was beloved by Peredeus, and contrived some excuse for darkness and silence, till she could inform her companion that he had enjoyed the queen of the Lombards, and that his own death, or the death of Alboin, must be the consequence of such treasonable adultery. In this alternative he chose rather to be the accomplice than the victim of Rosamond, whose undaunted spirit was incapable of fear or remorse. She expected and soon found a favorable moment, when the king, oppressed with wine, had retired from the table to his afternoon slumbers. His faithless spouse was anxious for his health and repose: the gates of the palace were shut, the arms removed, the attendants dismissed, and Rosamond, after lulling him to rest by her tender caresses, unbolted the chamber door, and urged the reluctant conspirators to the instant execution of the deed. On the first alarm, the warrior started from his couch: his sword, which he attempted to draw, had been fastened to the scabbard by the hand of Rosamond; and a small stool, his only weapon, could not long protect him from the spears of the assassins. The daughter of Cunimund smiled in his fall: his body was buried under the staircase of the palace; and the grateful posterity of the Lombards revered the tomb and the memory of their victorious leader.

    Chapter XLV: State Of Italy Under The Lombards. Part II.

    The ambitious Rosamond aspired to reign in the name of her lover; the city and palace of Verona were awed by her power; and a faithful band of her native Gepidæ was prepared to applaud the revenge, and to second the wishes, of their sovereign. But the Lombard chiefs, who fled in the first moments of consternation and disorder, had resumed their courage and collected their powers; and the nation, instead of submitting to her reign, demanded, with unanimous cries, that justice should be executed on the guilty spouse and the murderers of their king. She sought a refuge among the enemies of her country; and a criminal who deserved the abhorrence of mankind was protected by the selfish policy of the exarch. With her daughter, the heiress of the Lombard throne, her two lovers, her trusty Gepidæ, and the spoils of the palace of Verona, Rosamond descended the Adige and the Po, and was transported by a Greek vessel to the safe harbor of Ravenna. Longinus beheld with delight the charms and the treasures of the widow of Alboin: her situation and her past conduct might justify the most licentious proposals; and she readily listened to the passion of a minister, who, even in the decline of the empire, was respected as the equal of kings. The death of a jealous lover was an easy and grateful sacrifice; and, as Helmichis issued from the bath, he received the deadly potion from the hand of his mistress. The taste of the liquor, its speedy operation, and his experience of the character of Rosamond, convinced him that he was poisoned: he pointed his dagger to her breast, compelled her to drain the remainder of the cup, and expired in a few minutes, with the consolation that she could not survive to enjoy the fruits of her wickedness. The daughter of Alboin and Rosamond, with the richest spoils of the Lombards, was embarked for Constantinople: the surprising strength of Peredeus amused and terrified the Imperial court: * his blindness and revenge exhibited an imperfect copy of the adventures of Samson. By the free suffrage of the nation, in the assembly of Pavia, Clepho, one of their noblest chiefs, was elected as the successor of Alboin. Before the end of eighteen months, the throne was polluted by a second murder: Clepho was stabbed by the hand of a domestic; the regal office was suspended above ten years during the minority of his son Autharis; and Italy was divided and oppressed by a ducal aristocracy of thirty tyrants.

    When the nephew of Justinian ascended the throne, he proclaimed a new æra of happiness and glory. The annals of the second Justin are marked with disgrace abroad and misery at home. In the West, the Roman empire was afflicted by the loss of Italy, the desolation of Africa, and the conquests of the Persians. Injustice prevailed both in the capital and the provinces: the rich trembled for their property, the poor for their safety, the ordinary magistrates were ignorant or venal, the occasional remedies appear to have been arbitrary and violent, and the complaints of the people could no longer be silenced by the splendid names of a legislator and a conqueror. The opinion which imputes to the prince all the calamities of his times may be countenanced by the historian as a serious truth or a salutary prejudice. Yet a candid suspicion will arise, that the sentiments of Justin were pure and benevolent, and that he might have filled his station without reproach, if the faculties of his mind had not been impaired by disease, which deprived the emperor of the use of his feet, and confined him to the palace, a stranger to the complaints of the people and the vices of the government. The tardy knowledge of his own impotence determined him to lay down the weight of the diadem; and, in the choice of a worthy substitute, he showed some symptoms of a discerning and even magnanimous spirit. The only son of Justin and Sophia died in his infancy; their daughter Arabia was the wife of Baduarius, superintendent of the palace, and afterwards commander of the Italian armies, who vainly aspired to confirm the rights of marriage by those of adoption. While the empire appeared an object of desire, Justin was accustomed to behold with jealousy and hatred his brothers and cousins, the rivals of his hopes; nor could he depend on the gratitude of those who would accept the purple as a restitution, rather than a gift. Of these competitors, one had been removed by exile, and afterwards by death; and the emperor himself had inflicted such cruel insults on another, that he must either dread his resentment or despise his patience. This domestic animosity was refined into a generous resolution of seeking a successor, not in his family, but in the republic; and the artful Sophia recommended Tiberius, his faithful captain of the guards, whose virtues and fortune the emperor might cherish as the fruit of his judicious choice. The ceremony of his elevation to the rank of Cæsar, or Augustus, was performed in the portico of the palace, in the presence of the patriarch and the senate. Justin collected the remaining strength of his mind and body; but the popular belief that his speech was inspired by the Deity betrays a very humble opinion both of the man and of the times. “You behold,” said the emperor, “the ensigns of supreme power. You are about to receive them, not from my hand, but from the hand of God. Honor them, and from them you will derive honor. Respect the empress your mother: you are now her son; before, you were her servant. Delight not in blood; abstain from revenge; avoid those actions by which I have incurred the public hatred; and consult the experience, rather than the example, of your predecessor. As a man, I have sinned; as a sinner, even in this life, I have been severely punished: but these servants, (and we pointed to his ministers,) who have abused my confidence, and inflamed my passions, will appear with me before the tribunal of Christ. I have been dazzled by the splendor of the diadem: be thou wise and modest; remember what you have been, remember what you are. You see around us your slaves, and your children: with the authority, assume the tenderness, of a parent. Love your people like yourself; cultivate the affections, maintain the discipline, of the army; protect the fortunes of the rich, relieve the necessities of the poor.” The assembly, in silence and in tears, applauded the counsels, and sympathized with the repentance, of their prince the patriarch rehearsed the prayers of the church; Tiberius received the diadem on his knees; and Justin, who in his abdication appeared most worthy to reign, addressed the new monarch in the following words: “If you consent, I live; if you command, I die: may the God of heaven and earth infuse into your heart whatever I have neglected or forgotten.” The four last years of the emperor Justin were passed in tranquil obscurity: his conscience was no longer tormented by the remembrance of those duties which he was incapable of discharging; and his choice was justified by the filial reverence and gratitude of Tiberius.

    Among the virtues of Tiberius, his beauty (he was one of the tallest and most comely of the Romans) might introduce him to the favor of Sophia; and the widow of Justin was persuaded, that she should preserve her station and influence under the reign of a second and more youthful husband. But, if the ambitious candidate had been tempted to flatter and dissemble, it was no longer in his power to fulfil her expectations, or his own promise. The factions of the hippodrome demanded, with some impatience, the name of their new empress: both the people and Sophia were astonished by the proclamation of Anastasia, the secret, though lawful, wife of the emperor Tiberius. Whatever could alleviate the disappointment of Sophia, Imperial honors, a stately palace, a numerous household, was liberally bestowed by the piety of her adopted son; on solemn occasions he attended and consulted the widow of his benefactor; but her ambition disdained the vain semblance of royalty, and the respectful appellation of mother served to exasperate, rather than appease, the rage of an injured woman. While she accepted, and repaid with a courtly smile, the fair expressions of regard and confidence, a secret alliance was concluded between the dowager empress and her ancient enemies; and Justinian, the son of Germanus, was employed as the instrument of her revenge. The pride of the reigning house supported, with reluctance, the dominion of a stranger: the youth was deservedly popular; his name, after the death of Justin, had been mentioned by a tumultuous faction; and his own submissive offer of his head with a treasure of sixty thousand pounds, might be interpreted as an evidence of guilt, or at least of fear. Justinian received a free pardon, and the command of the eastern army. The Persian monarch fled before his arms; and the acclamations which accompanied his triumph declared him worthy of the purple. His artful patroness had chosen the month of the vintage, while the emperor, in a rural solitude, was permitted to enjoy the pleasures of a subject. On the first intelligence of her designs, he returned to Constantinople, and the conspiracy was suppressed by his presence and firmness. From the pomp and honors which she had abused, Sophia was reduced to a modest allowance: Tiberius dismissed her train, intercepted her correspondence, and committed to a faithful guard the custody of her person. But the services of Justinian were not considered by that excellent prince as an aggravation of his offences: after a mild reproof, his treason and ingratitude were forgiven; and it was commonly believed, that the emperor entertained some thoughts of contracting a double alliance with the rival of his throne. The voice of an angel (such a fable was propagated) might reveal to the emperor, that he should always triumph over his domestic foes; but Tiberius derived a firmer assurance from the innocence and generosity of his own mind.

    With the odious name of Tiberius, he assumed the more popular appellation of Constantine, and imitated the purer virtues of the Antonines. After recording the vice or folly of so many Roman princes, it is pleasing to repose, for a moment, on a character conspicuous by the qualities of humanity, justice, temperance, and fortitude; to contemplate a sovereign affable in his palace, pious in the church, impartial on the seat of judgment, and victorious, at least by his generals, in the Persian war. The most glorious trophy of his victory consisted in a multitude of captives, whom Tiberius entertained, redeemed, and dismissed to their native homes with the charitable spirit of a Christian hero. The merit or misfortunes of his own subjects had a dearer claim to his beneficence, and he measured his bounty not so much by their expectations as by his own dignity. This maxim, however dangerous in a trustee of the public wealth, was balanced by a principle of humanity and justice, which taught him to abhor, as of the basest alloy, the gold that was extracted from the tears of the people. For their relief, as often as they had suffered by natural or hostile calamities, he was impatient to remit the arrears of the past, or the demands of future taxes: he sternly rejected the servile offerings of his ministers, which were compensated by tenfold oppression; and the wise and equitable laws of Tiberius excited the praise and regret of succeeding times. Constantinople believed that the emperor had discovered a treasure: but his genuine treasure consisted in the practice of liberal economy, and the contempt of all vain and superfluous expense. The Romans of the East would have been happy, if the best gift of Heaven, a patriot king, had been confirmed as a proper and permanent blessing. But in less than four years after the death of Justin, his worthy successor sunk into a mortal disease, which left him only sufficient time to restore the diadem, according to the tenure by which he held it, to the most deserving of his fellow-citizens. He selected Maurice from the crowd, a judgment more precious than the purple itself: the patriarch and senate were summoned to the bed of the dying prince: he bestowed his daughter and the empire; and his last advice was solemnly delivered by the voice of the quæstor. Tiberius expressed his hope that the virtues of his son and successor would erect the noblest mausoleum to his memory. His memory was embalmed by the public affliction; but the most sincere grief evaporates in the tumult of a new reign, and the eyes and acclamations of mankind were speedily directed to the rising sun.

    The emperor Maurice derived his origin from ancient Rome; but his immediate parents were settled at Arabissus in Cappadocia, and their singular felicity preserved them alive to behold and partake the fortune of their august son. The youth of Maurice was spent in the profession of arms: Tiberius promoted him to the command of a new and favorite legion of twelve thousand confederates; his valor and conduct were signalized in the Persian war; and he returned to Constantinople to accept, as his just reward, the inheritance of the empire. Maurice ascended the throne at the mature age of forty-three years; and he reigned above twenty years over the East and over himself; expelling from his mind the wild democracy of passions, and establishing (according to the quaint expression of Evagrius) a perfect aristocracy of reason and virtue. Some suspicion will degrade the testimony of a subject, though he protests that his secret praise should never reach the ear of his sovereign, and some failings seem to place the character of Maurice below the purer merit of his predecessor. His cold and reserved demeanor might be imputed to arrogance; his justice was not always exempt from cruelty, nor his clemency from weakness; and his rigid economy too often exposed him to the reproach of avarice. But the rational wishes of an absolute monarch must tend to the happiness of his people. Maurice was endowed with sense and courage to promote that happiness, and his administration was directed by the principles and example of Tiberius. The pusillanimity of the Greeks had introduced so complete a separation between the offices of king and of general, that a private soldier, who had deserved and obtained the purple, seldom or never appeared at the head of his armies. Yet the emperor Maurice enjoyed the glory of restoring the Persian monarch to his throne; his lieutenants waged a doubtful war against the Avars of the Danube; and he cast an eye of pity, of ineffectual pity, on the abject and distressful state of his Italian provinces.

    From Italy the emperors were incessantly tormented by tales of misery and demands of succor, which extorted the humiliating confession of their own weakness. The expiring dignity of Rome was only marked by the freedom and energy of her complaints: “If you are incapable,” she said, “of delivering us from the sword of the Lombards, save us at least from the calamity of famine.” Tiberius forgave the reproach, and relieved the distress: a supply of corn was transported from Egypt to the Tyber; and the Roman people, invoking the name, not of Camillus, but of St. Peter repulsed the Barbarians from their walls. But the relief was accidental, the danger was perpetual and pressing; and the clergy and senate, collecting the remains of their ancient opulence, a sum of three thousand pounds of gold, despatched the patrician Pamphronius to lay their gifts and their complaints at the foot of the Byzantine throne. The attention of the court, and the forces of the East, were diverted by the Persian war: but the justice of Tiberius applied the subsidy to the defence of the city; and he dismissed the patrician with his best advice, either to bribe the Lombard chiefs, or to purchase the aid of the kings of France. Notwithstanding this weak invention, Italy was still afflicted, Rome was again besieged, and the suburb of Classe, only three miles from Ravenna, was pillaged and occupied by the troops of a simple duke of Spoleto. Maurice gave audience to a second deputation of priests and senators: the duties and the menaces of religion were forcibly urged in the letters of the Roman pontiff; and his nuncio, the deacon Gregory, was alike qualified to solicit the powers either of heaven or of the earth. The emperor adopted, with stronger effect, the measures of his predecessor: some formidable chiefs were persuaded to embrace the friendship of the Romans; and one of them, a mild and faithful Barbarian, lived and died in the service of the exarchs: the passes of the Alps were delivered to the Franks; and the pope encouraged them to violate, without scruple, their oaths and engagements to the misbelievers. Childebert, the great-grandson of Clovis, was persuaded to invade Italy by the payment of fifty thousand pieces; but, as he had viewed with delight some Byzantine coin of the weight of one pound of gold, the king of Austrasia might stipulate, that the gift should be rendered more worthy of his acceptance, by a proper mixture of these respectable medals. The dukes of the Lombards had provoked by frequent inroads their powerful neighbors of Gaul. As soon as they were apprehensive of a just retaliation, they renounced their feeble and disorderly independence: the advantages of real government, union, secrecy, and vigor, were unanimously confessed; and Autharis, the son of Clepho, had already attained the strength and reputation of a warrior. Under the standard of their new king, the conquerors of Italy withstood three successive invasions, one of which was led by Childebert himself, the last of the Merovingian race who descended from the Alps. The first expedition was defeated by the jealous animosity of the Franks and Alemanni. In the second they were vanquished in a bloody battle, with more loss and dishonor than they had sustained since the foundation of their monarchy. Impatient for revenge, they returned a third time with accumulated force, and Autharis yielded to the fury of the torrent. The troops and treasures of the Lombards were distributed in the walled towns between the Alps and the Apennine. A nation, less sensible of danger than of fatigue and delay, soon murmured against the folly of their twenty commanders; and the hot vapors of an Italian sun infected with disease those tramontane bodies which had already suffered the vicissitudes of intemperance and famine. The powers that were inadequate to the conquest, were more than sufficient for the desolation, of the country; nor could the trembling natives distinguish between their enemies and their deliverers. If the junction of the Merovingian and Imperial forces had been effected in the neighborhood of Milan, perhaps they might have subverted the throne of the Lombards; but the Franks expected six days the signal of a flaming village, and the arms of the Greeks were idly employed in the reduction of Modena and Parma, which were torn from them after the retreat of their transalpine allies. The victorious Autharis asserted his claim to the dominion of Italy. At the foot of the Rhætian Alps, he subdued the resistance, and rifled the hidden treasures, of a sequestered island in the Lake of Comum. At the extreme point of the Calabria, he touched with his spear a column on the sea-shore of Rhegium, proclaiming that ancient landmark to stand the immovable boundary of his kingdom.

    During a period of two hundred years, Italy was unequally divided between the kingdom of the Lombards and the exarchate of Ravenna. The offices and professions, which the jealousy of Constantine had separated, were united by the indulgence of Justinian; and eighteen successive exarchs were invested, in the decline of the empire, with the full remains of civil, of military, and even of ecclesiastical, power. Their immediate jurisdiction, which was afterwards consecrated as the patrimony of St. Peter, extended over the modern Romagna, the marshes or valleys of Ferrara and Commachio, five maritime cities from Rimini to Ancona, and a second inland Pentapolis, between the Adriatic coast and the hills of the Apennine. Three subordinate provinces, of Rome, of Venice, and of Naples, which were divided by hostile lands from the palace of Ravenna, acknowledged, both in peace and war, the supremacy of the exarch. The duchy of Rome appears to have included the Tuscan, Sabine, and Latin conquests, of the first four hundred years of the city, and the limits may be distinctly traced along the coast, from Civita Vecchia to Terracina, and with the course of the Tyber from Ameria and Narni to the port of Ostia. The numerous islands from Grado to Chiozza composed the infant dominion of Venice: but the more accessible towns on the Continent were overthrown by the Lombards, who beheld with impotent fury a new capital rising from the waves. The power of the dukes of Naples was circumscribed by the bay and the adjacent isles, by the hostile territory of Capua, and by the Roman colony of Amalphi, whose industrious citizens, by the invention of the mariner’s compass, have unveiled the face of the globe. The three islands of Sardinia, Corsica, and Sicily, still adhered to the empire; and the acquisition of the farther Calabria removed the landmark of Autharis from the shore of Rhegium to the Isthmus of Consentia. In Sardinia, the savage mountaineers preserved the liberty and religion of their ancestors; and the husbandmen of Sicily were chained to their rich and cultivated soil. Rome was oppressed by the iron sceptre of the exarchs, and a Greek, perhaps a eunuch, insulted with impunity the ruins of the Capitol. But Naples soon acquired the privilege of electing her own dukes: the independence of Amalphi was the fruit of commerce; and the voluntary attachment of Venice was finally ennobled by an equal alliance with the Eastern empire. On the map of Italy, the measure of the exarchate occupies a very inadequate space, but it included an ample proportion of wealth, industry, and population. The most faithful and valuable subjects escaped from the Barbarian yoke; and the banners of Pavia and Verona, of Milan and Padua, were displayed in their respective quarters by the new inhabitants of Ravenna. The remainder of Italy was possessed by the Lombards; and from Pavia, the royal seat, their kingdom was extended to the east, the north, and the west, as far as the confines of the Avars, the Bavarians, and the Franks of Austrasia and Burgundy. In the language of modern geography, it is now represented by the Terra Firma of the Venetian republic, Tyrol, the Milanese, Piedmont, the coast of Genoa, Mantua, Parma, and Modena, the grand duchy of Tuscany, and a large portion of the ecclesiastical state from Perugia to the Adriatic. The dukes, and at length the princes, of Beneventum, survived the monarchy, and propagated the name of the Lombards. From Capua to Tarentum, they reigned near five hundred years over the greatest part of the present kingdom of Naples.

    In comparing the proportion of the victorious and the vanquished people, the change of language will afford the most probably inference. According to this standard, it will appear, that the Lombards of Italy, and the Visigoths of Spain, were less numerous than the Franks or Burgundians; and the conquerors of Gaul must yield, in their turn, to the multitude of Saxons and Angles who almost eradicated the idioms of Britain. The modern Italian has been insensibly formed by the mixture of nations: the awkwardness of the Barbarians in the nice management of declensions and conjugations reduced them to the use of articles and auxiliary verbs; and many new ideas have been expressed by Teutonic appellations. Yet the principal stock of technical and familiar words is found to be of Latin derivation; and, if we were sufficiently conversant with the obsolete, the rustic, and the municipal dialects of ancient Italy, we should trace the origin of many terms which might, perhaps, be rejected by the classic purity of Rome. A numerous army constitutes but a small nation, and the powers of the Lombards were soon diminished by the retreat of twenty thousand Saxons, who scorned a dependent situation, and returned, after many bold and perilous adventures, to their native country. The camp of Alboin was of formidable extent, but the extent of a camp would be easily circumscribed within the limits of a city; and its martial in habitants must be thinly scattered over the face of a large country. When Alboin descended from the Alps, he invested his nephew, the first duke of Friuli, with the command of the province and the people: but the prudent Gisulf would have declined the dangerous office, unless he had been permitted to choose, among the nobles of the Lombards, a sufficient number of families to form a perpetual colony of soldiers and subjects. In the progress of conquest, the same option could not be granted to the dukes of Brescia or Bergamo, ot Pavia or Turin, of Spoleto or Beneventum; but each of these, and each of their colleagues, settled in his appointed district with a band of followers who resorted to his standard in war and his tribunal in peace. Their attachment was free and honorable: resigning the gifts and benefits which they had accepted, they might emigrate with their families into the jurisdiction of another duke; but their absence from the kingdom was punished with death, as a crime of military desertion. The posterity of the first conquerors struck a deeper root into the soil, which, by every motive of interest and honor, they were bound to defend. A Lombard was born the soldier of his king and his duke; and the civil assemblies of the nation displayed the banners, and assumed the appellation, of a regular army. Of this army, the pay and the rewards were drawn from the conquered provinces; and the distribution, which was not effected till after the death of Alboin, is disgraced by the foul marks of injustice and rapine. Many of the most wealthy Italians were slain or banished; the remainder were divided among the strangers, and a tributary obligation was imposed (under the name of hospitality) of paying to the Lombards a third part of the fruits of the earth. Within less than seventy years, this artificial system was abolished by a more simple and solid tenure. Either the Roman landlord was expelled by his strong and insolent guest, or the annual payment, a third of the produce, was exchanged by a more equitable transaction for an adequate proportion of landed property. Under these foreign masters, the business of agriculture, in the cultivation of corn, wines, and olives, was exercised with degenerate skill and industry by the labor of the slaves and natives. But the occupations of a pastoral life were more pleasing to the idleness of the Barbarian. In the rich meadows of Venetia, they restored and improved the breed of horses, for which that province had once been illustrious; and the Italians beheld with astonishment a foreign race of oxen or buffaloes. The depopulation of Lombardy, and the increase of forests, afforded an ample range for the pleasures of the chase. That marvellous art which teaches the birds of the air to acknowledge the voice, and execute the commands, of their master, had been unknown to the ingenuity of the Greeks and Romans. Scandinavia and Scythia produce the boldest and most tractable falcons: they were tamed and educated by the roving inhabitants, always on horseback and in the field. This favorite amusement of our ancestors was introduced by the Barbarians into the Roman provinces; and the laws of Italy esteemed the sword and the hawk as of equal dignity and importance in the hands of a noble Lombard.

    Chapter XLV: State Of Italy Under The Lombards. Part III.

    So rapid was the influence of climate and example, that the Lombards of the fourth generation surveyed with curiosity and affright the portraits of their savage forefathers. Their heads were shaven behind, but the shaggy locks hung over their eyes and mouth, and a long beard represented the name and character of the nation. Their dress consisted of loose linen garments, after the fashion of the Anglo-Saxons, which were decorated, in their opinion, with broad stripes or variegated colors. The legs and feet were clothed in long hose, and open sandals; and even in the security of peace a trusty sword was constantly girt to their side. Yet this strange apparel, and horrid aspect, often concealed a gentle and generous disposition; and as soon as the rage of battle had subsided, the captives and subjects were sometimes surprised by the humanity of the victor. The vices of the Lombards were the effect of passion, of ignorance, of intoxication; their virtues are the more laudable, as they were not affected by the hypocrisy of social manners, nor imposed by the rigid constraint of laws and education. I should not be apprehensive of deviating from my subject, if it were in my power to delineate the private life of the conquerors of Italy; and I shall relate with pleasure the adventurous gallantry of Autharis, which breathes the true spirit of chivalry and romance. After the loss of his promised bride, a Merovingian princess, he sought in marriage the daughter of the king of Bavaria; and Garribald accepted the alliance of the Italian monarch. Impatient of the slow progress of negotiation, the ardent lover escaped from his palace, and visited the court of Bavaria in the train of his own embassy. At the public audience, the unknown stranger advanced to the throne, and informed Garribald that the ambassador was indeed the minister of state, but that he alone was the friend of Autharis, who had trusted him with the delicate commission of making a faithful report of the charms of his spouse. Theudelinda was summoned to undergo this important examination; and, after a pause of silent rapture, he hailed her as the queen of Italy, and humbly requested that, according to the custom of the nation, she would present a cup of wine to the first of her new subjects. By the command of her father she obeyed: Autharis received the cup in his turn, and, in restoring it to the princess, he secretly touched her hand, and drew his own finger over his face and lips. In the evening, Theudelinda imparted to her nurse the indiscreet familiarity of the stranger, and was comforted by the assurance, that such boldness could proceed only from the king her husband, who, by his beauty and courage, appeared worthy of her love. The ambassadors were dismissed: no sooner did they reach the confines of Italy than Autharis, raising himself on his horse, darted his battle-axe against a tree with incomparable strength and dexterity. “Such,” said he to the astonished Bavarians, “such are the strokes of the king of the Lombards.” On the approach of a French army, Garribald and his daughter took refuge in the dominions of their ally; and the marriage was consummated in the palace of Verona. At the end of one year, it was dissolved by the death of Autharis: but the virtues of Theudelinda had endeared her to the nation, and she was permitted to bestow, with her hand, the sceptre of the Italian kingdom.

    From this fact, as well as from similar events, it is certain that the Lombards possessed freedom to elect their sovereign, and sense to decline the frequent use of that dangerous privilege. The public revenue arose from the produce of land and the profits of justice. When the independent dukes agreed that Autharis should ascend the throne of his father, they endowed the regal office with a fair moiety of their respective domains. The proudest nobles aspired to the honors of servitude near the person of their prince: he rewarded the fidelity of his vassals by the precarious gift of pensions and benefices; and atoned for the injuries of war by the rich foundation of monasteries and churches. In peace a judge, a leader in war, he never usurped the powers of a sole and absolute legislator. The king of Italy convened the national assemblies in the palace, or more probably in the fields, of Pavia: his great council was composed of the persons most eminent by their birth and dignities; but the validity, as well as the execution, of their decrees depended on the approbation of the faithful people, the fortunate army of the Lombards. About fourscore years after the conquest of Italy, their traditional customs were transcribed in Teutonic Latin, and ratified by the consent of the prince and people: some new regulations were introduced, more suitable to their present condition; the example of Rotharis was imitated by the wisest of his successors; and the laws of the Lombards have been esteemed the least imperfect of the Barbaric codes. Secure by their courage in the possession of liberty, these rude and hasty legislators were incapable of balancing the powers of the constitution, or of discussing the nice theory of political government. Such crimes as threatened the life of the sovereign, or the safety of the state, were adjudged worthy of death; but their attention was principally confined to the defence of the person and property of the subject. According to the strange jurisprudence of the times, the guilt of blood might be redeemed by a fine; yet the high price of nine hundred pieces of gold declares a just sense of the value of a simple citizen. Less atrocious injuries, a wound, a fracture, a blow, an opprobrious word, were measured with scrupulous and almost ridiculous diligence; and the prudence of the legislator encouraged the ignoble practice of bartering honor and revenge for a pecuniary compensation. The ignorance of the Lombards in the state of Paganism or Christianity gave implicit credit to the malice and mischief of witchcraft, but the judges of the seventeenth century might have been instructed and confounded by the wisdom of Rotharis, who derides the absurd superstition, and protects the wretched victims of popular or judicial cruelty. The same spirit of a legislator, superior to his age and country, may be ascribed to Luitprand, who condemns, while he tolerates, the impious and inveterate abuse of duels, observing, from his own experience, that the juster cause had often been oppressed by successful violence. Whatever merit may be discovered in the laws of the Lombards, they are the genuine fruit of the reason of the Barbarians, who never admitted the bishops of Italy to a seat in their legislative councils. But the succession of their kings is marked with virtue and ability; the troubled series of their annals is adorned with fair intervals of peace, order, and domestic happiness; and the Italians enjoyed a milder and more equitable government, than any of the other kingdoms which had been founded on the ruins of the Western empire.

    Amidst the arms of the Lombards, and under the despotism of the Greeks, we again inquire into the fate of Rome, which had reached, about the close of the sixth century, the lowest period of her depression. By the removal of the seat of empire, and the successive loss of the provinces, the sources of public and private opulence were exhausted: the lofty tree, under whose shade the nations of the earth had reposed, was deprived of its leaves and branches, and the sapless trunk was left to wither on the ground. The ministers of command, and the messengers of victory, no longer met on the Appian or Flaminian way; and the hostile approach of the Lombards was often felt, and continually feared. The inhabitants of a potent and peaceful capital, who visit without an anxious thought the garden of the adjacent country, will faintly picture in their fancy the distress of the Romans: they shut or opened their gates with a trembling hand, beheld from the walls the flames of their houses, and heard the lamentations of their brethren, who were coupled together like dogs, and dragged away into distant slavery beyond the sea and the mountains. Such incessant alarms must annihilate the pleasures and interrupt the labors of a rural life; and the Campagna of Rome was speedily reduced to the state of a dreary wilderness, in which the land is barren, the waters are impure, and the air is infectious. Curiosity and ambition no longer attracted the nations to the capital of the world: but, if chance or necessity directed the steps of a wandering stranger, he contemplated with horror the vacancy and solitude of the city, and might be tempted to ask, Where is the senate, and where are the people? In a season of excessive rains, the Tyber swelled above its banks, and rushed with irresistible violence into the valleys of the seven hills. A pestilential disease arose from the stagnation of the deluge, and so rapid was the contagion, that fourscore persons expired in an hour in the midst of a solemn procession, which implored the mercy of Heaven. A society in which marriage is encouraged and industry prevails soon repairs the accidental losses of pestilence and war: but, as the far greater part of the Romans was condemned to hopeless indigence and celibacy, the depopulation was constant and visible, and the gloomy enthusiasts might expect the approaching failure of the human race. Yet the number of citizens still exceeded the measure of subsistence: their precarious food was supplied from the harvests of Sicily or Egypt; and the frequent repetition of famine betrays the inattention of the emperor to a distant province. The edifices of Rome were exposed to the same ruin and decay: the mouldering fabrics were easily overthrown by inundations, tempests, and earthquakes: and the monks, who had occupied the most advantageous stations, exulted in their base triumph over the ruins of antiquity. It is commonly believed, that Pope Gregory the First attacked the temples and mutilated the statues of the city; that, by the command of the Barbarian, the Palatine library was reduced to ashes, and that the history of Livy was the peculiar mark of his absurd and mischievous fanaticism. The writings of Gregory himself reveal his implacable aversion to the monuments of classic genius; and he points his severest censure against the profane learning of a bishop, who taught the art of grammar, studied the Latin poets, and pronounced with the same voice the praises of Jupiter and those of Christ. But the evidence of his destructive rage is doubtful and recent: the Temple of Peace, or the theatre of Marcellus, have been demolished by the slow operation of ages, and a formal proscription would have multiplied the copies of Virgil and Livy in the countries which were not subject to the ecclesiastical dictator.

    Like Thebes, or Babylon, or Carthage, the names of Rome might have been erased from the earth, if the city had not been animated by a vital principle, which again restored her to honor and dominion. A vague tradition was embraced, that two Jewish teachers, a tent-maker and a fisherman, had formerly been executed in the circus of Nero, and at the end of five hundred years, their genuine or fictitious relics were adored as the Palladium of Christian Rome. The pilgrims of the East and West resorted to the holy threshold; but the shrines of the apostles were guarded by miracles and invisible terrors; and it was not without fear that the pious Catholic approached the object of his worship. It was fatal to touch, it was dangerous to behold, the bodies of the saints; and those who, from the purest motives, presumed to disturb the repose of the sanctuary, were affrighted by visions, or punished with sudden death. The unreasonable request of an empress, who wished to deprive the Romans of their sacred treasure, the head of St. Paul, was rejected with the deepest abhorrence; and the pope asserted, most probably with truth, that a linen which had been sanctified in the neighborhood of his body, or the filings of his chain, which it was sometimes easy and sometimes impossible to obtain, possessed an equal degree of miraculous virtue. But the power as well as virtue of the apostles resided with living energy in the breast of their successors; and the chair of St. Peter was filled under the reign of Maurice by the first and greatest of the name of Gregory. His grandfather Felix had himself been pope, and as the bishops were already bound by the laws of celibacy, his consecration must have been preceded by the death of his wife. The parents of Gregory, Sylvia, and Gordian, were the noblest of the senate, and the most pious of the church of Rome; his female relations were numbered among the saints and virgins; and his own figure, with those of his father and mother, were represented near three hundred years in a family portrait, which he offered to the monastery of St. Andrew. The design and coloring of this picture afford an honorable testimony that the art of painting was cultivated by the Italians of the sixth century; but the most abject ideas must be entertained of their taste and learning, since the epistles of Gregory, his sermons, and his dialogues, are the work of a man who was second in erudition to none of his contemporaries: his birth and abilities had raised him to the office of præfect of the city, and he enjoyed the merit of renouncing the pomps and vanities of this world. His ample patrimony was dedicated to the foundation of seven monasteries, one in Rome, and six in Sicily; and it was the wish of Gregory that he might be unknown in this life, and glorious only in the next. Yet his devotion (and it might be sincere) pursued the path which would have been chosen by a crafty and ambitious statesman. The talents of Gregory, and the splendor which accompanied his retreat, rendered him dear and useful to the church; and implicit obedience has always been inculcated as the first duty of a monk. As soon as he had received the character of deacon, Gregory was sent to reside at the Byzantine court, the nuncio or minister of the apostolic see; and he boldly assumed, in the name of St. Peter, a tone of independent dignity, which would have been criminal and dangerous in the most illustrious layman of the empire. He returned to Rome with a just increase of reputation, and, after a short exercise of the monastic virtues, he was dragged from the cloister to the papal throne, by the unanimous voice of the clergy, the senate, and the people. He alone resisted, or seemed to resist, his own elevation; and his humble petition, that Maurice would be pleased to reject the choice of the Romans, could only serve to exalt his character in the eyes of the emperor and the public. When the fatal mandate was proclaimed, Gregory solicited the aid of some friendly merchants to convey him in a basket beyond the gates of Rome, and modestly concealed himself some days among the woods and mountains, till his retreat was discovered, as it is said, by a celestial light.

    The pontificate of Gregory the Great, which lasted thirteen years, six months, and ten days, is one of the most edifying periods of the history of the church. His virtues, and even his faults, a singular mixture of simplicity and cunning, of pride and humility, of sense and superstition, were happily suited to his station and to the temper of the times. In his rival, the patriarch of Constantinople, he condemned the anti-Christian title of universal bishop, which the successor of St. Peter was too haughty to concede, and too feeble to assume; and the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of Gregory was confined to the triple character of Bishop of Rome, Primate of Italy, and Apostle of the West. He frequently ascended the pulpit, and kindled, by his rude, though pathetic, eloquence, the congenial passions of his audience: the language of the Jewish prophets was interpreted and applied; and the minds of a people, depressed by their present calamities, were directed to the hopes and fears of the invisible world. His precepts and example defined the model of the Roman liturgy; the distribution of the parishes, the calendar of the festivals, the order of processions, the service of the priests and deacons, the variety and change of sacerdotal garments. Till the last days of his life, he officiated in the canon of the mass, which continued above three hours: the Gregorian chant has preserved the vocal and instrumental music of the theatre, and the rough voices of the Barbarians attempted to imitate the melody of the Roman school. Experience had shown him the efficacy of these solemn and pompous rites, to soothe the distress, to confirm the faith, to mitigate the fierceness, and to dispel the dark enthusiasm of the vulgar, and he readily forgave their tendency to promote the reign of priesthood and superstition. The bishops of Italy and the adjacent islands acknowledged the Roman pontiff as their special metropolitan. Even the existence, the union, or the translation of episcopal seats was decided by his absolute discretion: and his successful inroads into the provinces of Greece, of Spain, and of Gaul, might countenance the more lofty pretensions of succeeding popes. He interposed to prevent the abuses of popular elections; his jealous care maintained the purity of faith and discipline; and the apostolic shepherd assiduously watched over the faith and discipline of the subordinate pastors. Under his reign, the Arians of Italy and Spain were reconciled to the Catholic church, and the conquest of Britain reflects less glory on the name of Cæsar, than on that of Gregory the First. Instead of six legions, forty monks were embarked for that distant island, and the pontiff lamented the austere duties which forbade him to partake the perils of their spiritual warfare. In less than two years, he could announce to the archbishop of Alexandria, that they had baptized the king of Kent with ten thousand of his Anglo-Saxons, and that the Roman missionaries, like those of the primitive church, were armed only with spiritual and supernatural powers. The credulity or the prudence of Gregory was always disposed to confirm the truths of religion by the evidence of ghosts, miracles, and resurrections; and posterity has paid to his memory the same tribute which he freely granted to the virtue of his own or the preceding generation. The celestial honors have been liberally bestowed by the authority of the popes, but Gregory is the last of their own order whom they have presumed to inscribe in the calendar of saints.

    Their temporal power insensibly arose from the calamities of the times: and the Roman bishops, who have deluged Europe and Asia with blood, were compelled to reign as the ministers of charity and peace. I. The church of Rome, as it has been formerly observed, was endowed with ample possessions in Italy, Sicily, and the more distant provinces; and her agents, who were commonly sub-deacons, had acquired a civil, and even criminal, jurisdiction over their tenants and husbandmen. The successor of St. Peter administered his patrimony with the temper of a vigilant and moderate landlord; and the epistles of Gregory are filled with salutary instructions to abstain from doubtful or vexatious lawsuits; to preserve the integrity of weights and measures; to grant every reasonable delay; and to reduce the capitation of the slaves of the glebe, who purchased the right of marriage by the payment of an arbitrary fine. The rent or the produce of these estates was transported to the mouth of the Tyber, at the risk and expense of the pope: in the use of wealth he acted like a faithful steward of the church and the poor, and liberally applied to their wants the inexhaustible resources of abstinence and order. The voluminous account of his receipts and disbursements was kept above three hundred years in the Lateran, as the model of Christian economy. On the four great festivals, he divided their quarterly allowance to the clergy, to his domestics, to the monasteries, the churches, the places of burial, the almshouses, and the hospitals of Rome, and the rest of the diocese. On the first day of every month, he distributed to the poor, according to the season, their stated portion of corn, wine, cheese, vegetables, oil, fish, fresh provisions, clothes, and money; and his treasurers were continually summoned to satisfy, in his name, the extraordinary demands of indigence and merit. The instant distress of the sick and helpless, of strangers and pilgrims, was relieved by the bounty of each day, and of every hour; nor would the pontiff indulge himself in a frugal repast, till he had sent the dishes from his own table to some objects deserving of his compassion. The misery of the times had reduced the nobles and matrons of Rome to accept, without a blush, the benevolence of the church: three thousand virgins received their food and raiment from the hand of their benefactor; and many bishops of Italy escaped from the Barbarians to the hospitable threshold of the Vatican. Gregory might justly be styled the Father of his Country; and such was the extreme sensibility of his conscience, that, for the death of a beggar who had perished in the streets, he interdicted himself during several days from the exercise of sacerdotal functions. II. The misfortunes of Rome involved the apostolical pastor in the business of peace and war; and it might be doubtful to himself, whether piety or ambition prompted him to supply the place of his absent sovereign. Gregory awakened the emperor from a long slumber; exposed the guilt or incapacity of the exarch and his inferior ministers; complained that the veterans were withdrawn from Rome for the defence of Spoleto; encouraged the Italians to guard their cities and altars; and condescended, in the crisis of danger, to name the tribunes, and to direct the operations, of the provincial troops. But the martial spirit of the pope was checked by the scruples of humanity and religion: the imposition of tribute, though it was employed in the Italian war, he freely condemned as odious and oppressive; whilst he protected, against the Imperial edicts, the pious cowardice of the soldiers who deserted a military for a monastic life If we may credit his own declarations, it would have been easy for Gregory to exterminate the Lombards by their domestic factions, without leaving a king, a duke, or a count, to save that unfortunate nation from the vengeance of their foes As a Christian bishop, he preferred the salutary offices of peace; his mediation appeased the tumult of arms: but he was too conscious of the arts of the Greeks, and the passions of the Lombards, to engage his sacred promise for the observance of the truce. Disappointed in the hope of a general and lasting treaty, he presumed to save his country without the consent of the emperor or the exarch. The sword of the enemy was suspended over Rome; it was averted by the mild eloquence and seasonable gifts of the pontiff, who commanded the respect of heretics and Barbarians. The merits of Gregory were treated by the Byzantine court with reproach and insult; but in the attachment of a grateful people, he found the purest reward of a citizen, and the best right of a sovereign.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XXXIX-XLI

    Volume 4

    Chapter XXXIX:Gothic Kingdom Of Italy.

    Part I. Zeno And Anastasius, Emperors Of The East. — Birth, Education, And First Exploits Of Theodoric The Ostrogoth. — His Invasion And Conquest Of Italy. — The Gothic Kingdom Of Italy. — State Of The West. — Military And Civil Government. — The Senator Boethius. — Last Acts And Death Of Theodoric.

    After the fall of the Roman empire in the West, an interval of fifty years, till the memorable reign of Justinian, is faintly marked by the obscure names and imperfect annals of Zeno, Anastasius, and Justin, who successively ascended to the throne of Constantinople. During the same period, Italy revived and flourished under the government of a Gothic king, who might have deserved a statue among the best and bravest of the ancient Romans.

    Theodoric the Ostrogoth, the fourteenth in lineal descent of the royal line of the Amali, was born in the neighborhood of Vienna two years after the death of Attila. A recent victory had restored the independence of the Ostrogoths; and the three brothers, Walamir, Theodemir, and Widimir, who ruled that warlike nation with united counsels, had separately pitched their habitations in the fertile though desolate province of Pannonia. The Huns still threatened their revolted subjects, but their hasty attack was repelled by the single forces of Walamir, and the news of his victory reached the distant camp of his brother in the same auspicious moment that the favorite concubine of Theodemir was delivered of a son and heir. In the eighth year of his age, Theodoric was reluctantly yielded by his father to the public interest, as the pledge of an alliance which Leo, emperor of the East, had consented to purchase by an annual subsidy of three hundred pounds of gold. The royal hostage was educated at Constantinople with care and tenderness. His body was formed to all the exercises of war, his mind was expanded by the habits of liberal conversation; he frequented the schools of the most skilful masters; but he disdained or neglected the arts of Greece, and so ignorant did he always remain of the first elements of science, that a rude mark was contrived to represent the signature of the illiterate king of Italy. As soon as he had attained the age of eighteen, he was restored to the wishes of the Ostrogoths, whom the emperor aspired to gain by liberality and confidence. Walamir had fallen in battle; the youngest of the brothers, Widimir, had led away into Italy and Gaul an army of Barbarians, and the whole nation acknowledged for their king the father of Theodoric. His ferocious subjects admired the strength and stature of their young prince; and he soon convinced them that he had not degenerated from the valor of his ancestors. At the head of six thousand volunteers, he secretly left the camp in quest of adventures, descended the Danube as far as Singidunum, or Belgrade, and soon returned to his father with the spoils of a Sarmatian king whom he had vanquished and slain. Such triumphs, however, were productive only of fame, and the invincible Ostrogoths were reduced to extreme distress by the want of clothing and food. They unanimously resolved to desert their Pannonian encampments, and boldly to advance into the warm and wealthy neighborhood of the Byzantine court, which already maintained in pride and luxury so many bands of confederate Goths. After proving, by some acts of hostility, that they could be dangerous, or at least troublesome, enemies, the Ostrogoths sold at a high price their reconciliation and fidelity, accepted a donative of lands and money, and were intrusted with the defence of the Lower Danube, under the command of Theodoric, who succeeded after his father’s death to the hereditary throne of the Amali.

    A hero, descended from a race of kings, must have despised the base Isaurian who was invested with the Roman purple, without any endowment of mind or body, without any advantages of royal birth, or superior qualifications. After the failure of the Theodosian life, the choice of Pulcheria and of the senate might be justified in some measure by the characters of Martin and Leo, but the latter of these princes confirmed and dishonored his reign by the perfidious murder of Aspar and his sons, who too rigorously exacted the debt of gratitude and obedience. The inheritance of Leo and of the East was peaceably devolved on his infant grandson, the son of his daughter Ariadne; and her Isaurian husband, the fortunate Trascalisseus, exchanged that barbarous sound for the Grecian appellation of Zeno. After the decease of the elder Leo, he approached with unnatural respect the throne of his son, humbly received, as a gift, the second rank in the empire, and soon excited the public suspicion on the sudden and premature death of his young colleague, whose life could no longer promote the success of his ambition. But the palace of Constantinople was ruled by female influence, and agitated by female passions: and Verina, the widow of Leo, claiming his empire as her own, pronounced a sentence of deposition against the worthless and ungrateful servant on whom she alone had bestowed the sceptre of the East. As soon as she sounded a revolt in the ears of Zeno, he fled with precipitation into the mountains of Isauria, and her brother Basiliscus, already infamous by his African expedition, was unanimously proclaimed by the servile senate. But the reign of the usurper was short and turbulent. Basiliscus presumed to assassinate the lover of his sister; he dared to offend the lover of his wife, the vain and insolent Harmatius, who, in the midst of Asiatic luxury, affected the dress, the demeanor, and the surname of Achilles. By the conspiracy of the malecontents, Zeno was recalled from exile; the armies, the capital, the person, of Basiliscus, were betrayed; and his whole family was condemned to the long agony of cold and hunger by the inhuman conqueror, who wanted courage to encounter or to forgive his enemies. * The haughty spirit of Verina was still incapable of submission or repose. She provoked the enmity of a favorite general, embraced his cause as soon as he was disgraced, created a new emperor in Syria and Egypt, * raised an army of seventy thousand men, and persisted to the last moment of her life in a fruitless rebellion, which, according to the fashion of the age, had been predicted by Christian hermits and Pagan magicians. While the East was afflicted by the passions of Verina, her daughter Ariadne was distinguished by the female virtues of mildness and fidelity; she followed her husband in his exile, and after his restoration, she implored his clemency in favor of her mother. On the decease of Zeno, Ariadne, the daughter, the mother, and the widow of an emperor, gave her hand and the Imperial title to Anastasius, an aged domestic of the palace, who survived his elevation above twenty-seven years, and whose character is attested by the acclamation of the people, “Reign as you have lived!”

    Whatever fear of affection could bestow, was profusely lavished by Zeno on the king of the Ostrogoths; the rank of patrician and consul, the command of the Palatine troops, an equestrian statue, a treasure in gold and silver of many thousand pounds, the name of son, and the promise of a rich and honorable wife. As long as Theodoric condescended to serve, he supported with courage and fidelity the cause of his benefactor; his rapid march contributed to the restoration of Zeno; and in the second revolt, the Walamirs, as they were called, pursued and pressed the Asiatic rebels, till they left an easy victory to the Imperial troops. But the faithful servant was suddenly converted into a formidable enemy, who spread the flames of war from Constantinople to the Adriatic; many flourishing cities were reduced to ashes, and the agriculture of Thrace was almost extirpated by the wanton cruelty of the Goths, who deprived their captive peasants of the right hand that guided the plough. On such occasions, Theodoric sustained the loud and specious reproach of disloyalty, of ingratitude, and of insatiate avarice, which could be only excused by the hard necessity of his situation. He reigned, not as the monarch, but as the minister of a ferocious people, whose spirit was unbroken by slavery, and impatient of real or imaginary insults. Their poverty was incurable; since the most liberal donatives were soon dissipated in wasteful luxury, and the most fertile estates became barren in their hands; they despised, but they envied, the laborious provincials; and when their subsistence had failed, the Ostrogoths embraced the familiar resources of war and rapine. It had been the wish of Theodoric (such at least was his declaration) to lead a peaceful, obscure, obedient life on the confines of Scythia, till the Byzantine court, by splendid and fallacious promises, seduced him to attack a confederate tribe of Goths, who had been engaged in the party of Basiliscus. He marched from his station in Mæsia, on the solemn assurance that before he reached Adrianople, he should meet a plentiful convoy of provisions, and a reënforcement of eight thousand horse and thirty thousand foot, while the legions of Asia were encamped at Heraclea to second his operations. These measures were disappointed by mutual jealousy. As he advanced into Thrace, the son of Theodemir found an inhospitable solitude, and his Gothic followers, with a heavy train of horses, of mules, and of wagons, were betrayed by their guides among the rocks and precipices of Mount Sondis, where he was assaulted by the arms and invectives of Theodoric the son of Triarius. From a neighboring height, his artful rival harangued the camp of the Walamirs, and branded their leader with the opprobrious names of child, of madman, of perjured traitor, the enemy of his blood and nation. “Are you ignorant,” exclaimed the son of Triarius, “that it is the constant policy of the Romans to destroy the Goths by each other’s swords? Are you insensible that the victor in this unnatural contest will be exposed, and justly exposed, to their implacable revenge? Where are those warriors, my kinsmen and thy own, whose widows now lament that their lives were sacrificed to thy rash ambition? Where is the wealth which thy soldiers possessed when they were first allured from their native homes to enlist under thy standard?

    Each of them was then master of three or four horses; they now follow thee on foot, like slaves, through the deserts of Thrace; those men who were tempted by the hope of measuring gold with a bushel, those brave men who are as free and as noble as thyself.” A language so well suited to the temper of the Goths excited clamor and discontent; and the son of Theodemir, apprehensive of being left alone, was compelled to embrace his brethren, and to imitate the example of Roman perfidy. *

    In every state of his fortune, the prudence and firmness of Theodoric were equally conspicuous; whether he threatened Constantinople at the head of the confederate Goths, or retreated with a faithful band to the mountains and sea-coast of Epirus. At length the accidental death of the son of Triarius destroyed the balance which the Romans had been so anxious to preserve, the whole nation acknowledged the supremacy of the Amali, and the Byzantine court subscribed an ignominious and oppressive treaty. The senate had already declared, that it was necessary to choose a party among the Goths, since the public was unequal to the support of their united forces; a subsidy of two thousand pounds of gold, with the ample pay of thirteen thousand men, were required for the least considerable of their armies; and the Isaurians, who guarded not the empire but the emperor, enjoyed, besides the privilege of rapine, an annual pension of five thousand pounds. The sagacious mind of Theodoric soon perceived that he was odious to the Romans, and suspected by the Barbarians: he understood the popular murmur, that his subjects were exposed in their frozen huts to intolerable hardships, while their king was dissolved in the luxury of Greece, and he prevented the painful alternative of encountering the Goths, as the champion, or of leading them to the field, as the enemy, of Zeno. Embracing an enterprise worthy of his courage and ambition, Theodoric addressed the emperor in the following words: “Although your servant is maintained in affluence by your liberality, graciously listen to the wishes of my heart! Italy, the inheritance of your predecessors, and Rome itself, the head and mistress of the world, now fluctuate under the violence and oppression of Odoacer the mercenary. Direct me, with my national troops, to march against the tyrant. If I fall, you will be relieved from an expensive and troublesome friend: if, with the divine permission, I succeed, I shall govern in your name, and to your glory, the Roman senate, and the part of the republic delivered from slavery by my victorious arms.” The proposal of Theodoric was accepted, and perhaps had been suggested, by the Byzantine court. But the forms of the commission, or grant, appear to have been expressed with a prudent ambiguity, which might be explained by the event; and it was left doubtful, whether the conqueror of Italy should reign as the lieutenant, the vassal, or the ally, of the emperor of the East.

    The reputation both of the leader and of the war diffused a universal ardor; the Walamirs were multiplied by the Gothic swarms already engaged in the service, or seated in the provinces, of the empire; and each bold Barbarian, who had heard of the wealth and beauty of Italy, was impatient to seek, through the most perilous adventures, the possession of such enchanting objects. The march of Theodoric must be considered as the emigration of an entire people; the wives and children of the Goths, their aged parents, and most precious effects, were carefully transported; and some idea may be formed of the heavy baggage that now followed the camp, by the loss of two thousand wagons, which had been sustained in a single action in the war of Epirus. For their subsistence, the Goths depended on the magazines of corn which was ground in portable mills by the hands of their women; on the milk and flesh of their flocks and herds; on the casual produce of the chase, and upon the contributions which they might impose on all who should presume to dispute the passage, or to refuse their friendly assistance. Notwithstanding these precautions, they were exposed to the danger, and almost to the distress, of famine, in a march of seven hundred miles, which had been undertaken in the depth of a rigorous winter. Since the fall of the Roman power, Dacia and Pannonia no longer exhibited the rich prospect of populous cities, well-cultivated fields, and convenient highways: the reign of barbarism and desolation was restored, and the tribes of Bulgarians, Gepidæ, and Sarmatians, who had occupied the vacant province, were prompted by their native fierceness, or the solicitations of Odoacer, to resist the progress of his enemy. In many obscure though bloody battles, Theodoric fought and vanquished; till at length, surmounting every obstacle by skilful conduct and persevering courage, he descended from the Julian Alps, and displayed his invincible banners on the confines of Italy.

    Odoacer, a rival not unworthy of his arms, had already occupied the advantageous and well-known post of the River Sontius, near the ruins of Aquileia, at the head of a powerful host, whose independent kings or leaders disdained the duties of subordination and the prudence of delays. No sooner had Theodoric gained a short repose and refreshment to his wearied cavalry, than he boldly attacked the fortifications of the enemy; the Ostrogoths showed more ardor to acquire, than the mercenaries to defend, the lands of Italy; and the reward of the first victory was the possession of the Venetian province as far as the walls of Verona. In the neighborhood of that city, on the steep banks of the rapid Adige, he was opposed by a new army, reënforced in its numbers, and not impaired in its courage: the contest was more obstinate, but the event was still more decisive; Odoacer fled to Ravenna, Theodoric advanced to Milan, and the vanquished troops saluted their conqueror with loud acclamations of respect and fidelity. But their want either of constancy or of faith soon exposed him to the most imminent danger; his vanguard, with several Gothic counts, which had been rashly intrusted to a deserter, was betrayed and destroyed near Faenza by his double treachery; Odoacer again appeared master of the field, and the invader, strongly intrenched in his camp of Pavia, was reduced to solicit the aid of a kindred nation, the Visigoths of Gaul. In the course of this History, the most voracious appetite for war will be abundantly satiated; nor can I much lament that our dark and imperfect materials do not afford a more ample narrative of the distress of Italy, and of the fierce conflict, which was finally decided by the abilities, experience, and valor of the Gothic king. Immediately before the battle of Verona, he visited the tent of his mother and sister, and requested, that on a day, the most illustrious festival of his life, they would adorn him with the rich garments which they had worked with their own hands. “Our glory,” said he, “is mutual and inseparable. You are known to the world as the mother of Theodoric; and it becomes me to prove, that I am the genuine offspring of those heroes from whom I claim my descent.” The wife or concubine of Theodemir was inspired with the spirit of the German matrons, who esteemed their sons’ honor far above their safety; and it is reported, that in a desperate action, when Theodoric himself was hurried along by the torrent of a flying crowd, she boldly met them at the entrance of the camp, and, by her generous reproaches, drove them back on the swords of the enemy.

    From the Alps to the extremity of Calabria, Theodoric reigned by the right of conquest; the Vandal ambassadors surrendered the Island of Sicily, as a lawful appendage of his kingdom; and he was accepted as the deliverer of Rome by the senate and people, who had shut their gates against the flying usurper. Ravenna alone, secure in the fortifications of art and nature, still sustained a siege of almost three years; and the daring sallies of Odoacer carried slaughter and dismay into the Gothic camp. At length, destitute of provisions and hopeless of relief, that unfortunate monarch yielded to the groans of his subjects and the clamors of his soldiers. A treaty of peace was negotiated by the bishop of Ravenna; the Ostrogoths were admitted into the city, and the hostile kings consented, under the sanction of an oath, to rule with equal and undivided authority the provinces of Italy. The event of such an agreement may be easily foreseen. After some days had been devoted to the semblance of joy and friendship, Odoacer, in the midst of a solemn banquet, was stabbed by the hand, or at least by the command, of his rival. Secret and effectual orders had been previously despatched; the faithless and rapacious mercenaries, at the same moment, and without resistance, were universally massacred; and the royalty of Theodoric was proclaimed by the Goths, with the tardy, reluctant, ambiguous consent of the emperor of the East. The design of a conspiracy was imputed, according to the usual forms, to the prostrate tyrant; but his innocence, and the guilt of his conqueror, are sufficiently proved by the advantageous treaty which force would not sincerely have granted, nor weakness have rashly infringed. The jealousy of power, and the mischiefs of discord, may suggest a more decent apology, and a sentence less rigorous may be pronounced against a crime which was necessary to introduce into Italy a generation of public felicity. The living author of this felicity was audaciously praised in his own presence by sacred and profane orators; but history (in his time she was mute and inglorious) has not left any just representation of the events which displayed, or of the defects which clouded, the virtues of Theodoric. One record of his fame, the volume of public epistles composed by Cassiodorus in the royal name, is still extant, and has obtained more implicit credit than it seems to deserve. They exhibit the forms, rather than the substance, of his government; and we should vainly search for the pure and spontaneous sentiments of the Barbarian amidst the declamation and learning of a sophist, the wishes of a Roman senator, the precedents of office, and the vague professions, which, in every court, and on every occasion, compose the language of discreet ministers. The reputation of Theodoric may repose with more confidence on the visible peace and prosperity of a reign of thirty-three years; the unanimous esteem of his own times, and the memory of his wisdom and courage, his justice and humanity, which was deeply impressed on the minds of the Goths and Italians.

    The partition of the lands of Italy, of which Theodoric assigned the third part to his soldiers, is honorably arraigned as the sole injustice of his life. * And even this act may be fairly justified by the example of Odoacer, the rights of conquest, the true interest of the Italians, and the sacred duty of subsisting a whole people, who, on the faith of his promises, had transported themselves into a distant land. Under the reign of Theodoric, and in the happy climate of Italy, the Goths soon multiplied to a formidable host of two hundred thousand men, and the whole amount of their families may be computed by the ordinary addition of women and children. Their invasion of property, a part of which must have been already vacant, was disguised by the generous but improper name of hospitality; these unwelcome guests were irregularly dispersed over the face of Italy, and the lot of each Barbarian was adequate to his birth and office, the number of his followers, and the rustic wealth which he possessed in slaves and cattle. The distinction of noble and plebeian were acknowledged; but the lands of every freeman were exempt from taxes, * and he enjoyed the inestimable privilege of being subject only to the laws of his country. Fashion, and even convenience, soon persuaded the conquerors to assume the more elegant dress of the natives, but they still persisted in the use of their mother-tongue; and their contempt for the Latin schools was applauded by Theodoric himself, who gratified their prejudices, or his own, by declaring, that the child who had trembled at a rod, would never dare to look upon a sword. Distress might sometimes provoke the indigent Roman to assume the ferocious manners which were insensibly relinquished by the rich and luxurious Barbarian; but these mutual conversions were not encouraged by the policy of a monarch who perpetuated the separation of the Italians and Goths; reserving the former for the arts of peace, and the latter for the service of war. To accomplish this design, he studied to protect his industrious subjects, and to moderate the violence, without enervating the valor, of his soldiers, who were maintained for the public defence. They held their lands and benefices as a military stipend: at the sound of the trumpet, they were prepared to march under the conduct of their provincial officers; and the whole extent of Italy was distributed into the several quarters of a well-regulated camp. The service of the palace and of the frontiers was performed by choice or by rotation; and each extraordinary fatigue was recompensed by an increase of pay and occasional donatives.

    Theodoric had convinced his brave companions, that empire must be acquired and defended by the same arts. After his example, they strove to excel in the use, not only of the lance and sword, the instruments of their victories, but of the missile weapons, which they were too much inclined to neglect; and the lively image of war was displayed in the daily exercise and annual reviews of the Gothic cavalry. A firm though gentle discipline imposed the habits of modesty, obedience, and temperance; and the Goths were instructed to spare the people, to reverence the laws, to understand the duties of civil society, and to disclaim the barbarous license of judicial combat and private revenge.

    Chapter XXXIX: Gothic Kingdom Of Italy.

    Part II.

    Among the Barbarians of the West, the victory of Theodoric had spread a general alarm. But as soon as it appeared that he was satisfied with conquest and desirous of peace, terror was changed into respect, and they submitted to a powerful mediation, which was uniformly employed for the best purposes of reconciling their quarrels and civilizing their manners. The ambassadors who resorted to Ravenna from the most distant countries of Europe, admired his wisdom, magnificence, and courtesy; and if he sometimes accepted either slaves or arms, white horses or strange animals, the gift of a sun-dial, a water-clock, or a musician, admonished even the princes of Gaul of the superior art and industry of his Italian subjects. His domestic alliances, a wife, two daughters, a sister, and a niece, united the family of Theodoric with the kings of the Franks, the Burgundians, the Visigoths, the Vandals, and the Thuringians, and contributed to maintain the harmony, or at least the balance, of the great republic of the West. It is difficult in the dark forests of Germany and Poland to pursue the emigrations of the Heruli, a fierce people who disdained the use of armor, and who condemned their widows and aged parents not to survive the loss of their husbands, or the decay of their strength. The king of these savage warriors solicited the friendship of Theodoric, and was elevated to the rank of his son, according to the barbaric rites of a military adoption. From the shores of the Baltic, the Æstians or Livonians laid their offerings of native amber at the feet of a prince, whose fame had excited them to undertake an unknown and dangerous journey of fifteen hundred miles. With the country from whence the Gothic nation derived their origin, he maintained a frequent and friendly correspondence: the Italians were clothed in the rich sables of Sweden; and one of its sovereigns, after a voluntary or reluctant abdication, found a hospitable retreat in the palace of Ravenna. He had reigned over one of the thirteen populous tribes who cultivated a small portion of the great island or peninsula of Scandinavia, to which the vague appellation of Thule has been sometimes applied. That northern region was peopled, or had been explored, as high as the sixty-eighth degree of latitude, where the natives of the polar circle enjoy and lose the presence of the sun at each summer and winter solstice during an equal period of forty days. The long night of his absence or death was the mournful season of distress and anxiety, till the messengers, who had been sent to the mountain tops, descried the first rays of returning light, and proclaimed to the plain below the festival of his resurrection.

    The life of Theodoric represents the rare and meritorious example of a Barbarian, who sheathed his sword in the pride of victory and the vigor of his age. A reign of three and thirty years was consecrated to the duties of civil government, and the hostilities, in which he was sometimes involved, were speedily terminated by the conduct of his lieutenants, the discipline of his troops, the arms of his allies, and even by the terror of his name. He reduced, under a strong and regular government, the unprofitable countries of Rhætia, Noricum, Dalmatia, and Pannonia, from the source of the Danube and the territory of the Bavarians, to the petty kingdom erected by the Gepidæ on the ruins of Sirmium. His prudence could not safely intrust the bulwark of Italy to such feeble and turbulent neighbors; and his justice might claim the lands which they oppressed, either as a part of his kingdom, or as the inheritance of his father. The greatness of a servant, who was named perfidious because he was successful, awakened the jealousy of the emperor Anastasius; and a war was kindled on the Dacian frontier, by the protection which the Gothic king, in the vicissitude of human affairs, had granted to one of the descendants of Attila. Sabinian, a general illustrious by his own and father’s merit, advanced at the head of ten thousand Romans; and the provisions and arms, which filled a long train of wagons, were distributed to the fiercest of the Bulgarian tribes. But in the fields of Margus, the eastern powers were defeated by the inferior forces of the Goths and Huns; the flower and even the hope of the Roman armies was irretrievably destroyed; and such was the temperance with which Theodoric had inspired his victorious troops, that, as their leader had not given the signal of pillage, the rich spoils of the enemy lay untouched at their feet. Exasperated by this disgrace, the Byzantine court despatched two hundred ships and eight thousand men to plunder the sea-coast of Calabria and Apulia: they assaulted the ancient city of Tarentum, interrupted the trade and agriculture of a happy country, and sailed back to the Hellespont, proud of their piratical victory over a people whom they still presumed to consider as their Roman brethren. Their retreat was possibly hastened by the activity of Theodoric; Italy was covered by a fleet of a thousand light vessels, which he constructed with incredible despatch; and his firm moderation was soon rewarded by a solid and honorable peace. He maintained, with a powerful hand, the balance of the West, till it was at length overthrown by the ambition of Clovis; and although unable to assist his rash and unfortunate kinsman, the king of the Visigoths, he saved the remains of his family and people, and checked the Franks in the midst of their victorious career. I am not desirous to prolong or repeat this narrative of military events, the least interesting of the reign of Theodoric; and shall be content to add, that the Alemanni were protected, that an inroad of the Burgundians was severely chastised, and that the conquest of Arles and Marseilles opened a free communication with the Visigoths, who revered him as their national protector, and as the guardian of his grandchild, the infant son of Alaric. Under this respectable character, the king of Italy restored the prætorian præfecture of the Gauls, reformed some abuses in the civil government of Spain, and accepted the annual tribute and apparent submission of its military governor, who wisely refused to trust his person in the palace of Ravenna. The Gothic sovereignty was established from Sicily to the Danube, from Sirmium or Belgrade to the Atlantic Ocean; and the Greeks themselves have acknowledged that Theodoric reigned over the fairest portion of the Western empire.

    The union of the Goths and Romans might have fixed for ages the transient happiness of Italy; and the first of nations, a new people of free subjects and enlightened soldiers, might have gradually arisen from the mutual emulation of their respective virtues. But the sublime merit of guiding or seconding such a revolution was not reserved for the reign of Theodoric: he wanted either the genius or the opportunities of a legislator; and while he indulged the Goths in the enjoyment of rude liberty, he servilely copied the institutions, and even the abuses, of the political system which had been framed by Constantine and his successors. From a tender regard to the expiring prejudices of Rome, the Barbarian declined the name, the purple, and the diadem, of the emperors; but he assumed, under the hereditary title of king, the whole substance and plenitude of Imperial prerogative. His addresses to the eastern throne were respectful and ambiguous: he celebrated, in pompous style, the harmony of the two republics, applauded his own government as the perfect similitude of a sole and undivided empire, and claimed above the kings of the earth the same preeminence which he modestly allowed to the person or rank of Anastasius. The alliance of the East and West was annually declared by the unanimous choice of two consuls; but it should seem that the Italian candidate who was named by Theodoric accepted a formal confirmation from the sovereign of Constantinople. The Gothic palace of Ravenna reflected the image of the court of Theodosius or Valentinian.

    The Prætorian præfect, the præfect of Rome, the quæstor, the master of the offices, with the public and patrimonial treasurers, * whose functions are painted in gaudy colors by the rhetoric of Cassiodorus, still continued to act as the ministers of state. And the subordinate care of justice and the revenue was delegated to seven consulars, three correctors, and five presidents, who governed the fifteen regions of Italy according to the principles, and even the forms, of Roman jurisprudence. The violence of the conquerors was abated or eluded by the slow artifice of judicial proceedings; the civil administration, with its honors and emoluments, was confined to the Italians; and the people still preserved their dress and language, their laws and customs, their personal freedom, and two thirds of their landed property. It had been the object of Augustus to conceal the introduction of monarchy; it was the policy of Theodoric to disguise the reign of a Barbarian. If his subjects were sometimes awakened from this pleasing vision of a Roman government, they derived more substantial comfort from the character of a Gothic prince, who had penetration to discern, and firmness to pursue, his own and the public interest. Theodoric loved the virtues which he possessed, and the talents of which he was destitute. Liberius was promoted to the office of Prætorian præfect for his unshaken fidelity to the unfortunate cause of Odoacer. The ministers of Theodoric, Cassiodorus, and Boethius, have reflected on his reign the lustre of their genius and learning. More prudent or more fortunate than his colleague, Cassiodorus preserved his own esteem without forfeiting the royal favor; and after passing thirty years in the honors of the world, he was blessed with an equal term of repose in the devout and studious solitude of Squillace. *

    As the patron of the republic, it was the interest and duty of the Gothic king to cultivate the affections of the senate and people. The nobles of Rome were flattered by sonorous epithets and formal professions of respect, which had been more justly applied to the merit and authority of their ancestors. The people enjoyed, without fear or danger, the three blessings of a capital, order, plenty, and public amusements. A visible diminution of their numbers may be found even in the measure of liberality; yet Apulia, Calabria, and Sicily, poured their tribute of corn into the granaries of Rome an allowance of bread and meat was distributed to the indigent citizens; and every office was deemed honorable which was consecrated to the care of their health and happiness. The public games, such as the Greek ambassador might politely applaud, exhibited a faint and feeble copy of the magnificence of the Cæsars: yet the musical, the gymnastic, and the pantomime arts, had not totally sunk in oblivion; the wild beasts of Africa still exercised in the amphitheatre the courage and dexterity of the hunters; and the indulgent Goth either patiently tolerated or gently restrained the blue and green factions, whose contests so often filled the circus with clamor and even with blood. In the seventh year of his peaceful reign, Theodoric visited the old capital of the world; the senate and people advanced in solemn procession to salute a second Trajan, a new Valentinian; and he nobly supported that character by the assurance of a just and legal government, in a discourse which he was not afraid to pronounce in public, and to inscribe on a tablet of brass. Rome, in this august ceremony, shot a last ray of declining glory; and a saint, the spectator of this pompous scene, could only hope, in his pious fancy, that it was excelled by the celestial splendor of the new Jerusalem. During a residence of six months, the fame, the person, and the courteous demeanor of the Gothic king, excited the admiration of the Romans, and he contemplated, with equal curiosity and surprise, the monuments that remained of their ancient greatness. He imprinted the footsteps of a conqueror on the Capitoline hill, and frankly confessed that each day he viewed with fresh wonder the forum of Trajan and his lofty column. The theatre of Pompey appeared, even in its decay, as a huge mountain artificially hollowed, and polished, and adorned by human industry; and he vaguely computed, that a river of gold must have been drained to erect the colossal amphitheatre of Titus. From the mouths of fourteen aqueducts, a pure and copious stream was diffused into every part of the city; among these the Claudian water, which arose at the distance of thirty-eight miles in the Sabine mountains, was conveyed along a gentle though constant declivity of solid arches, till it descended on the summit of the Aventine hill. The long and spacious vaults which had been constructed for the purpose of common sewers, subsisted, after twelve centuries, in their pristine strength; and these subterraneous channels have been preferred to all the visible wonders of Rome. The Gothic kings, so injuriously accused of the ruin of antiquity, were anxious to preserve the monuments of the nation whom they had subdued. The royal edicts were framed to prevent the abuses, the neglect, or the depredations of the citizens themselves; and a professed architect, the annual sum of two hundred pounds of gold, twenty-five thousand tiles, and the receipt of customs from the Lucrine port, were assigned for the ordinary repairs of the walls and public edifices. A similar care was extended to the statues of metal or marble of men or animals. The spirit of the horses, which have given a modern name to the Quirinal, was applauded by the Barbarians; the brazen elephants of the Via sacra were diligently restored; the famous heifer of Myron deceived the cattle, as they were driven through the forum of peace; and an officer was created to protect those works of rat, which Theodoric considered as the noblest ornament of his kingdom.

    Chapter XXXIX: Gothic Kingdom Of Italy.

    Part III.

    After the example of the last emperors, Theodoric preferred the residence of Ravenna, where he cultivated an orchard with his own hands. As often as the peace of his kingdom was threatened (for it was never invaded) by the Barbarians, he removed his court to Verona on the northern frontier, and the image of his palace, still extant on a coin, represents the oldest and most authentic model of Gothic architecture. These two capitals, as well as Pavia, Spoleto, Naples, and the rest of the Italian cities, acquired under his reign the useful or splendid decorations of churches, aqueducts, baths, porticos, and

    palaces. But the happiness of the subject was more truly conspicuous in the busy scene of labor and luxury, in the rapid increase and bold enjoyment of national wealth. From the shades of Tibur and Præneste, the Roman senators still retired in the winter season to the warm sun, and salubrious springs of Baiæ; and their villas, which advanced on solid moles into the Bay of Naples, commanded the various prospect of the sky, the earth, and the water. On the eastern side of the Adriatic, a new Campania was formed in the fair and fruitful province of Istria, which communicated with the palace of Ravenna by an easy navigation of one hundred miles. The rich productions of Lucania and the adjacent provinces were exchanged at the Marcilian fountain, in a populous fair annually dedicated to trade, intemperance, and superstition. In the solitude of Comum, which had once been animated by the mild genius of Pliny, a transparent basin above sixty miles in length still reflected the rural seats which encompassed the margin of the Larian lake; and the gradual ascent of the hills was covered by a triple plantation of olives, of vines, and of chestnut trees. Agriculture revived under the shadow of peace, and the number of husbandmen was multiplied by the redemption of captives. The iron mines of Dalmatia, a gold mine in Bruttium, were carefully explored, and the Pomptine marshes, as well as those of Spoleto, were drained and cultivated by private undertakers, whose distant reward must depend on the continuance of the public prosperity. Whenever the seasons were less propitious, the doubtful precautions of forming magazines of corn, fixing the price, and prohibiting the exportation, attested at least the benevolence of the state; but such was the extraordinary plenty which an industrious people produced from a grateful soil, that a gallon of wine was sometimes sold in Italy for less than three farthings, and a quarter of wheat at about five shillings and sixpence. A country possessed of so many valuable objects of exchange soon attracted the merchants of the world, whose beneficial traffic was encouraged and protected by the liberal spirit of Theodoric. The free intercourse of the provinces by land and water was restored and extended; the city gates were never shut either by day or by night; and the common saying, that a purse of gold might be safely left in the fields, was expressive of the conscious security of the inhabitants.

    A difference of religion is always pernicious, and often fatal, to the harmony of the prince and people: the Gothic conqueror had been educated in the profession of Arianism, and Italy was devoutly attached to the Nicene faith. But the persuasion of Theodoric was not infected by zeal; and he piously adhered to the heresy of his fathers, without condescending to balance the subtile arguments of theological metaphysics. Satisfied with the private toleration of his Arian sectaries, he justly conceived himself to be the guardian of the public worship, and his external reverence for a superstition which he despised, may have nourished in his mind the salutary indifference of a statesman or philosopher. The Catholics of his dominions acknowledged, perhaps with reluctance, the peace of the church; their clergy, according to the degrees of rank or merit, were honorably entertained in the palace of Theodoric; he esteemed the living sanctity of Cæsarius and Epiphanius, the orthodox bishops of Arles and Pavia; and presented a decent offering on the tomb of St. Peter, without any scrupulous inquiry into the creed of the apostle. His favorite Goths, and even his mother, were permitted to retain or embrace the Athanasian faith, and his long reign could not afford the example of an Italian Catholic, who, either from choice or compulsion, had deviated into the religion of the conqueror. The people, and the Barbarians themselves, were edified by the pomp and order of religious worship; the magistrates were instructed to defend the just immunities of ecclesiastical persons and possessions; the bishops held their synods, the metropolitans exercised their jurisdiction, and the privileges of sanctuary were maintained or moderated according to the spirit of the Roman jurisprudence. With the protection, Theodoric assumed the legal supremacy, of the church; and his firm administration restored or extended some useful prerogatives which had been neglected by the feeble emperors of the West. He was not ignorant of the dignity and importance of the Roman pontiff, to whom the venerable name of Pope was now appropriated. The peace or the revolt of Italy might depend on the character of a wealthy and popular bishop, who claimed such ample dominion both in heaven and earth; who had been declared in a numerous synod to be pure from all sin, and exempt from all judgment. When the chair of St. Peter was disputed by Symmachus and Laurence, they appeared at his summons before the tribunal of an Arian monarch, and he confirmed the election of the most worthy or the most obsequious candidate. At the end of his life, in a moment of jealousy and resentment, he prevented the choice of the Romans, by nominating a pope in the palace of Ravenna. The danger and furious contests of a schism were mildly restrained, and the last decree of the senate was enacted to extinguish, if it were possible, the scandalous venality of the papal elections.

    I have descanted with pleasure on the fortunate condition of Italy; but our fancy must not hastily conceive that the golden age of the poets, a race of men without vice or misery, was realized under the Gothic conquest. The fair prospect was sometimes overcast with clouds; the wisdom of Theodoric might be deceived, his power might be resisted and the declining age of the monarch was sullied with popular hatred and patrician blood. In the first insolence of victory, he had been tempted to deprive the whole party of Odoacer of the civil and even the natural rights of society; a tax unseasonably imposed after the calamities of war, would have crushed the rising agriculture of Liguria; a rigid preemption of corn, which was intended for the public relief, must have aggravated the distress of Campania. These dangerous projects were defeated by the virtue and eloquence of Epiphanius and Boethius, who, in the presence of Theodoric himself, successfully pleaded the cause of the people: but if the royal ear was open to the voice of truth, a saint and a philosopher are not always to be found at the ear of kings. The privileges of rank, or office, or favor, were too frequently abused by Italian fraud and Gothic violence, and the avarice of the king’s nephew was publicly exposed, at first by the usurpation, and afterwards by the restitution of the estates which he had unjustly extorted from his Tuscan neighbors. Two hundred thousand Barbarians, formidable even to their master, were seated in the heart of Italy; they indignantly supported the restraints of peace and discipline; the disorders of their march were always felt and sometimes compensated; and where it was dangerous to punish, it might be prudent to dissemble, the sallies of their native fierceness. When the indulgence of Theodoric had remitted two thirds of the Ligurian tribute, he condescended to explain the difficulties of his situation, and to lament the heavy though inevitable burdens which he imposed on his subjects for their own defence. These ungrateful subjects could never be cordially reconciled to the origin, the religion, or even the virtues of the Gothic conqueror; past calamities were forgotten, and the sense or suspicion of injuries was rendered still more exquisite by the present felicity of the times.

    Even the religious toleration which Theodoric had the glory of introducing into the Christian world, was painful and offensive to the orthodox zeal of the Italians. They respected the armed heresy of the Goths; but their pious rage was safely pointed against the rich and defenceless Jews, who had formed their establishments at Naples, Rome, Ravenna, Milan, and Genoa, for the benefit of trade, and under the sanction of the laws. Their persons were insulted, their effects were pillaged, and their synagogues were burned by the mad populace of Ravenna and Rome, inflamed, as it should seem, by the most frivolous or extravagant pretences. The government which could neglect, would have deserved such an outrage. A legal inquiry was instantly directed; and as the authors of the tumult had escaped in the crowd, the whole community was condemned to repair the damage; and the obstinate bigots, who refused their contributions, were whipped through the streets by the hand of the executioner. * This simple act of justice exasperated the discontent of the Catholics, who applauded the merit and patience of these holy confessors.

    Three hundred pulpits deplored the persecution of the church; and if the chapel of St. Stephen at Verona was demolished by the command of Theodoric, it is probable that some miracle hostile to his name and dignity had been performed on that sacred theatre. At the close of a glorious life, the king of Italy discovered that he had excited the hatred of a people whose happiness he had so assiduously labored to promote; and his mind was soured by indignation, jealousy, and the bitterness of unrequited love. The Gothic conqueror condescended to disarm the unwarlike natives of Italy, interdicting all weapons of offence, and excepting only a small knife for domestic use. The deliverer of Rome was accused of conspiring with the vilest informers against the lives of senators whom he suspected of a secret and treasonable correspondence with the Byzantine court. After the death of Anastasius, the diadem had been placed on the head of a feeble old man; but the powers of government were assumed by his nephew Justinian, who already meditated the extirpation of heresy, and the conquest of Italy and Africa. A rigorous law, which was published at Constantinople, to reduce the Arians by the dread of punishment within the pale of the church, awakened the just resentment of Theodoric, who claimed for his distressed brethren of the East the same indulgence which he had so long granted to the Catholics of his dominions. At his stern command, the Roman pontiff, with four illustrious senators, embarked on an embassy, of which he must have alike dreaded the failure or the success. The singular veneration shown to the first pope who had visited Constantinople was punished as a crime by his jealous monarch; the artful or peremptory refusal of the Byzantine court might excuse an equal, and would provoke a larger, measure of retaliation; and a mandate was prepared in Italy, to prohibit, after a stated day, the exercise of the Catholic worship. By the bigotry of his subjects and enemies, the most tolerant of princes was driven to the brink of persecution; and the life of Theodoric was too long, since he lived to condemn the virtue of Boethius and Symmachus.

    The senator Boethius is the last of the Romans whom Cato or Tully could have acknowledged for their countryman. As a wealthy orphan, he inherited the patrimony and honors of the Anician family, a name ambitiously assumed by the kings and emperors of the age; and the appellation of Manlius asserted his genuine or fabulous descent from a race of consuls and dictators, who had repulsed the Gauls from the Capitol, and sacrificed their sons to the discipline of the republic. In the youth of Boethius the studies of Rome were not totally abandoned; a Virgil is now extant, corrected by the hand of a consul; and the professors of grammar, rhetoric, and jurisprudence, were maintained in their privileges and pensions by the liberality of the Goths. But the erudition of the Latin language was insufficient to satiate his ardent curiosity: and Boethius is said to have employed eighteen laborious years in the schools of Athens, which were supported by the zeal, the learning, and the diligence of Proclus and his disciples. The reason and piety of their Roman pupil were fortunately saved from the contagion of mystery and magic, which polluted the groves of the academy; but he imbibed the spirit, and imitated the method, of his dead and living masters, who attempted to reconcile the strong and subtile sense of Aristotle with the devout contemplation and sublime fancy of Plato. After his return to Rome, and his marriage with the daughter of his friend, the patrician Symmachus, Boethius still continued, in a palace of ivory and marble, to prosecute the same studies. The church was edified by his profound defence of the orthodox creed against the Arian, the Eutychian, and the Nestorian heresies; and the Catholic unity was explained or exposed in a formal treatise by the indifference of three distinct though consubstantial persons. For the benefit of his Latin readers, his genius submitted to teach the first elements of the arts and sciences of Greece. The geometry of Euclid, the music of Pythagoras, the arithmetic of Nicomachus, the mechanics of Archimedes, the astronomy of Ptolemy, the theology of Plato, and the logic of Aristotle, with the commentary of Porphyry, were translated and illustrated by the indefatigable pen of the Roman senator. And he alone

    was esteemed capable of describing the wonders of art, a sun-dial, a water-clock, or a sphere which represented the motions of the planets. From these abstruse speculations, Boethius stooped, or, to speak more truly, he rose to the social duties of public and private life: the indigent were relieved by his liberality; and his eloquence, which flattery might compare to the voice of Demosthenes or Cicero, was uniformly exerted in the cause of innocence and humanity. Such conspicuous merit was felt and rewarded by a discerning prince: the dignity of Boethius was adorned with the titles of consul and patrician, and his talents were usefully employed in the important station of master of the offices. Notwithstanding the equal claims of the East and West, his two sons were created, in their tender youth, the consuls of the same year. On the memorable day of their inauguration, they proceeded in solemn pomp from their palace to the forum amidst the applause of the senate and people; and their joyful father, the true consul of Rome, after pronouncing an oration in the praise of his royal benefactor, distributed a triumphal largess in the games of the circus. Prosperous in his fame and fortunes, in his public honors and private alliances, in the cultivation of science and the consciousness of virtue, Boethius might have been styled happy, if that precarious epithet could be safely applied before the last term of the life of man.

    A philosopher, liberal of his wealth and parsimonious of his time, might be insensible to the common allurements of ambition, the thirst of gold and employment. And some credit may be due to the asseveration of Boethius, that he had reluctantly obeyed the divine Plato, who enjoins every virtuous citizen to rescue the state from the usurpation of vice and ignorance. For the integrity of his public conduct he appeals to the memory of his country. His authority had restrained the pride and oppression of the royal officers, and his eloquence had delivered Paulianus from the dogs of the palace. He had always pitied, and often relieved, the distress of the provincials, whose fortunes were exhausted by public and

    private rapine; and Boethius alone had courage to oppose the tyranny of the Barbarians, elated by conquest, excited by avarice, and, as he complains, encouraged by impunity. In these honorable contests his spirit soared above the consideration of danger, and perhaps of prudence; and we may learn from the example of Cato, that a character of pure and inflexible virtue is the most apt to be misled by prejudice, to be heated by enthusiasm, and to confound private enmities with public justice. The disciple of Plato might exaggerate the infirmities of nature, and the imperfections of society; and the mildest form of a Gothic kingdom, even the weight of allegiance and gratitude, must be insupportable to the free spirit of a Roman patriot. But the favor and fidelity of Boethius declined in just proportion with the public happiness; and an unworthy colleague was imposed to divide and control the power of the master of the offices. In the last gloomy season of Theodoric, he indignantly felt that he was a slave; but as his master had only power over his life, he stood without arms and without fear against the face of an angry Barbarian, who had been provoked to believe that the safety of the senate was incompatible with his own. The senator Albinus was accused and already convicted on the presumption of hoping, as it was said, the liberty of Rome. “If Albinus be criminal,” exclaimed the orator, “the senate and myself are all guilty of the same crime. If we are innocent, Albinus is equally entitled to the protection of the laws.” These laws might not have punished the simple and barren wish of an unattainable blessing; but they would have shown less indulgence to the rash confession of Boethius, that, had he known of a conspiracy, the tyrant never should. The advocate of Albinus was soon involved in the danger and perhaps the guilt of his client; their signature (which they denied as a forgery) was affixed to the original address, inviting the emperor to deliver Italy from the Goths; and three witnesses of honorable rank, perhaps of infamous reputation, attested the treasonable designs of the Roman patrician. Yet his innocence must be presumed, since he was deprived by Theodoric of the means of justification, and rigorously confined in the tower of Pavia, while the senate, at the distance of five hundred miles, pronounced a sentence of

    confiscation and death against the most illustrious of its members. At the command of the Barbarians, the occult science of a philosopher was stigmatized with the names of sacrilege and magic. A devout and dutiful attachment to the senate was condemned as criminal by the trembling voices of the senators themselves; and their ingratitude deserved the wish or prediction of Boethius, that, after him, none should be found guilty of the same offence.

    While Boethius, oppressed with fetters, expected each moment the sentence or the stroke of death, he composed, in the tower of Pavia, the Consolation of Philosophy; a golden volume not unworthy of the leisure of Plato or Tully, but which claims incomparable merit from the barbarism of the times and the situation of the author. The celestial guide, whom he had so long invoked at Rome and Athens, now condescended to illumine his dungeon, to revive his courage, and to pour into his wounds her salutary balm. She taught him to compare his long prosperity and his recent distress, and to conceive new hopes from the inconstancy of fortune. Reason had informed him of the precarious condition of her gifts; experience had satisfied him of their real value; he had enjoyed them without guilt; he might resign them without a sigh, and calmly disdain the impotent malice of his enemies, who had left him happiness, since they had left him virtue. From the earth, Boethius ascended to heaven in search of the Supreme Good; explored the metaphysical labyrinth of chance and destiny, of prescience and free will, of time and eternity; and generously attempted to reconcile the perfect attributes of the Deity with the apparent disorders of his moral and physical government. Such topics of consolation so obvious, so vague, or so abstruse, are ineffectual to subdue the feelings of human nature. Yet the sense of misfortune may be diverted by the labor of thought; and the sage who could artfully combine in the same work the various riches of philosophy, poetry, and eloquence, must already have possessed the intrepid calmness which he affected to seek. Suspense, the worst of evils, was at length determined by the ministers of death, who executed,

    and perhaps exceeded, the inhuman mandate of Theodoric. A strong cord was fastened round the head of Boethius, and forcibly tightened, till his eyes almost started from their sockets; and some mercy may be discovered in the milder torture of beating him with clubs till he expired. But his genius survived to diffuse a ray of knowledge over the darkest ages of the Latin world; the writings of the philosopher were translated by the most glorious of the English kings, and the third emperor of the name of Otho removed to a more honorable tomb the bones of a Catholic saint, who, from his Arian persecutors, had acquired the honors of martyrdom, and the fame of miracles. In the last hours of Boethius, he derived some comfort from the safety of his two sons, of his wife, and of his father-in-law, the venerable Symmachus. But the grief of Symmachus was indiscreet, and perhaps disrespectful: he had presumed to lament, he might dare to revenge, the death of an injured friend. He was dragged in chains from Rome to the palace of Ravenna; and the suspicions of Theodoric could only be appeased by the blood of an innocent and aged senator.

    Humanity will be disposed to encourage any report which testifies the jurisdiction of conscience and the remorse of kings; and philosophy is not ignorant that the most horrid spectres are sometimes created by the powers of a disordered fancy, and the weakness of a distempered body. After a life of virtue and glory, Theodoric was now descending with shame and guilt into the grave; his mind was humbled by the contrast of the past, and justly alarmed by the invisible terrors of futurity. One evening, as it is related, when the head of a large fish was served on the royal table, he suddenly exclaimed, that he beheld the angry countenance of Symmachus, his eyes glaring fury and revenge, and his mouth armed with long sharp teeth, which threatened to devour him. The monarch instantly retired to his chamber, and, as he lay, trembling with aguish cold, under a weight of bed-clothes, he expressed, in broken murmurs to his physician Elpidius, his deep repentance for the murders of Boethius and Symmachus. His malady increased, and after a dysentery which continued

    three days, he expired in the palace of Ravenna, in the thirty-third, or, if we compute from the invasion of Italy, in the thirty-seventh year of his reign. Conscious of his approaching end, he divided his treasures and provinces between his two grandsons, and fixed the Rhone as their common boundary. Amalaric was restored to the throne of Spain. Italy, with all the conquests of the Ostrogoths, was bequeathed to Athalaric; whose age did not exceed ten years, but who was cherished as the last male offspring of the line of Amali, by the short-lived marriage of his mother Amalasuntha with a royal fugitive of the same blood. In the presence of the dying monarch, the Gothic chiefs and Italian magistrates mutually engaged their faith and loyalty to the young prince, and to his guardian mother; and received, in the same awful moment, his last salutary advice, to maintain the laws, to love the senate and people of Rome, and to cultivate with decent reverence the friendship of the emperor. The monument of Theodoric was erected by his daughter Amalasuntha, in a conspicuous situation, which commanded the city of Ravenna, the harbor, and the adjacent coast. A chapel of a circular form, thirty feet in diameter, is crowned by a dome of one entire piece of granite: from the centre of the dome four columns arose, which supported, in a vase of porphyry, the remains of the Gothic king, surrounded by the brazen statues of the twelve apostles. His spirit, after some previous expiation, might have been permitted to mingle with the benefactors of mankind, if an Italian hermit had not been witness, in a vision, to the damnation of Theodoric, whose soul was plunged, by the ministers of divine vengeance, into the volcano of Lipari, one of the flaming mouths of the infernal world.

    Chapter XL:

    Reign Of Justinian.

    Part I.

    Elevation Of Justin The Elder. — Reign Of Justinian. — I. The Empress Theodora. — II. Factions Of The Circus, And Sedition Of Constantinople. — III. Trade And Manufacture Of Silk. — IV. Finances And Taxes. — V. Edifices Of Justinian. — Church Of St. Sophia. — Fortifications And Frontiers Of The Eastern Empire. — Abolition Of The Schools Of Athens, And The Consulship Of Rome.

    The emperor Justinian was born near the ruins of Sardica, (the modern Sophia,) of an obscure race of Barbarians, the inhabitants of a wild and desolate country, to which the names of Dardania, of Dacia, and of Bulgaria, have been successively applied. His elevation was prepared by the adventurous spirit of his uncle Justin, who, with two other peasants of the same village, deserted, for the profession of arms, the more useful employment of husbandmen or shepherds. On foot, with a scanty provision of biscuit in their knapsacks, the three youths followed the high road of Constantinople, and were soon enrolled, for their strength and stature, among the guards of the emperor Leo. Under the two succeeding reigns, the fortunate peasant emerged to wealth and honors; and his escape from some dangers which threatened his life was afterwards ascribed to the guardian angel who watches over the fate of kings. His long and laudable service in the Isaurian and Persian wars would not

    have preserved from oblivion the name of Justin; yet they might warrant the military promotion, which in the course of fifty years he gradually obtained; the rank of tribune, of count, and of general; the dignity of senator, and the command of the guards, who obeyed him as their chief, at the important crisis when the emperor Anastasius was removed from the world. The powerful kinsmen whom he had raised and enriched were excluded from the throne; and the eunuch Amantius, who reigned in the palace, had secretly resolved to fix the diadem on the head of the most obsequious of his creatures. A liberal donative, to conciliate the suffrage of the guards, was intrusted for that purpose in the hands of their commander. But these weighty arguments were treacherously employed by Justin in his own favor; and as no competitor presumed to appear, the Dacian peasant was invested with the purple by the unanimous consent of the soldiers, who knew him to be brave and gentle, of the clergy and people, who believed him to be orthodox, and of the provincials, who yielded a blind and implicit submission to the will of the capital. The elder Justin, as he is distinguished from another emperor of the same family and name, ascended the Byzantine throne at the age of sixty-eight years; and, had he been left to his own guidance, every moment of a nine years’ reign must have exposed to his subjects the impropriety of their choice. His ignorance was similar to that of Theodoric; and it is remarkable that in an age not destitute of learning, two contemporary monarchs had never been instructed in the knowledge of the alphabet. * But the genius of Justin was far inferior to that of the Gothic king: the experience of a soldier had not qualified him for the government of an empire; and though personally brave, the consciousness of his own weakness was naturally attended with doubt, distrust, and political apprehension. But the official business of the state was diligently and faithfully transacted by the quæstor Proclus; and the aged emperor adopted the talents and ambition of his nephew Justinian, an aspiring youth, whom his uncle had drawn from the rustic solitude of Dacia, and educated at Constantinople, as the heir of his private fortune, and at length of the Eastern empire.

    Since the eunuch Amantius had been defrauded of his money, it became necessary to deprive him of his life. The task was easily accomplished by the charge of a real or fictitious conspiracy; and the judges were informed, as an accumulation of guilt, that he was secretly addicted to the Manichæan heresy. Amantius lost his head; three of his companions, the first domestics of the palace, were punished either with death or exile; and their unfortunate candidate for the purple was cast into a deep dungeon, overwhelmed with stones, and ignominiously thrown, without burial, into the sea. The ruin of Vitalian was a work of more difficulty and danger. That Gothic chief had rendered himself popular by the civil war which he boldly waged against Anastasius for the defence of the orthodox faith, and after the conclusion of an advantageous treaty, he still remained in the neighborhood of Constantinople at the head of a formidable and victorious army of Barbarians. By the frail security of oaths, he was tempted to relinquish this advantageous situation, and to trust his person within the walls of a city, whose inhabitants, particularly the blue faction, were artfully incensed against him by the remembrance even of his pious hostilities. The emperor and his nephew embraced him as the faithful and worthy champion of the church and state; and gratefully adorned their favorite with the titles of consul and general; but in the seventh month of his consulship, Vitalian was stabbed with seventeen wounds at the royal banquet; and Justinian, who inherited the spoil, was accused as the assassin of a spiritual brother, to whom he had recently pledged his faith in the participation of the Christian mysteries. After the fall of his rival, he was promoted, without any claim of military service, to the office of master-general of the Eastern armies, whom it was his duty to lead into the field against the public enemy. But, in the pursuit of fame, Justinian might have lost his present dominion over the age and weakness of his uncle; and instead of acquiring by Scythian or Persian trophies the applause of his countrymen, the prudent warrior solicited their favor in the churches, the circus, and the senate, of Constantinople. The Catholics were attached to the nephew of

    Justin, who, between the Nestorian and Eutychian heresies, trod the narrow path of inflexible and intolerant orthodoxy. In the first days of the new reign, he prompted and gratified the popular enthusiasm against the memory of the deceased emperor. After a schism of thirty-four years, he reconciled the proud and angry spirit of the Roman pontiff, and spread among the Latins a favorable report of his pious respect for the apostolic see. The thrones of the East were filled with Catholic bishops, devoted to his interest, the clergy and the monks were gained by his liberality, and the people were taught to pray for their future sovereign, the hope and pillar of the true religion. The magnificence of Justinian was displayed in the superior pomp of his public spectacles, an object not less sacred and important in the eyes of the multitude than the creed of Nice or Chalcedon: the expense of his consulship was esteemed at two hundred and twenty-eight thousand pieces of gold; twenty lions, and thirty leopards, were produced at the same time in the amphitheatre, and a numerous train of horses, with their rich trappings, was bestowed as an extraordinary gift on the victorious charioteers of the circus. While he indulged the people of Constantinople, and received the addresses of foreign kings, the nephew of Justin assiduously cultivated the friendship of the senate. That venerable name seemed to qualify its members to declare the sense of the nation, and to regulate the succession of the Imperial throne: the feeble Anastasius had permitted the vigor of government to degenerate into the form or substance of an aristocracy; and the military officers who had obtained the senatorial rank were followed by their domestic guards, a band of veterans, whose arms or acclamations might fix in a tumultuous moment the diadem of the East. The treasures of the state were lavished to procure the voices of the senators, and their unanimous wish, that he would be pleased to adopt Justinian for his colleague, was communicated to the emperor. But this request, which too clearly admonished him of his approaching end, was unwelcome to the jealous temper of an aged monarch, desirous to retain the power which he was incapable of exercising; and Justin, holding his purple with both his hands, advised them to prefer, since an election was

    so profitable, some older candidate. Not withstanding this reproach, the senate proceeded to decorate Justinian with the royal epithet of nobilissimus; and their decree was ratified by the affection or the fears of his uncle. After some time the languor of mind and body, to which he was reduced by an incurable wound in his thigh, indispensably required the aid of a guardian. He summoned the patriarch and senators; and in their presence solemnly placed the diadem on the head of his nephew, who was conducted from the palace to the circus, and saluted by the loud and joyful applause of the people. The life of Justin was prolonged about four months; but from the instant of this ceremony, he was considered as dead to the empire, which acknowledged Justinian, in the forty-fifth year of his age, for the lawful sovereign of the East.

    From his elevation to his death, Justinian governed the Roman empire thirty-eight years, seven months, and thirteen days. The events of his reign, which excite our curious attention by their number, variety, and importance, are diligently related by the secretary of Belisarius, a rhetorician, whom eloquence had promoted to the rank of senator and præfect of Constantinople. According to the vicissitudes of courage or servitude, of favor or disgrace, Procopius successively composed the history, the panegyric, and the satire of his own times. The eight books of the Persian, Vandalic, and Gothic wars, which are continued in the five books of Agathias, deserve our esteem as a laborious and successful imitation of the Attic, or at least of the Asiatic, writers of ancient Greece. His facts are collected from the personal experience and free conversation of a soldier, a statesman, and a traveller; his style continually aspires, and often attains, to the merit of strength and elegance; his reflections, more especially in the speeches, which he too frequently inserts, contain a rich fund of political knowledge; and the historian, excited by the generous ambition of pleasing and instructing posterity, appears to disdain the prejudices of the people, and the flattery of courts. The writings of Procopius were read and applauded by his

    contemporaries: but, although he respectfully laid them at the foot of the throne, the pride of Justinian must have been wounded by the praise of a hero, who perpetually eclipses the glory of his inactive sovereign. The conscious dignity of independence was subdued by the hopes and fears of a slave; and the secretary of Belisarius labored for pardon and reward in the six books of the Imperial edifices. He had dexterously chosen a subject of apparent splendor, in which he could loudly celebrate the genius, the magnificence, and the piety of a prince, who, both as a conqueror and legislator, had surpassed the puerile virtues of Themistocles and Cyrus. Disappointment might urge the flatterer to secret revenge; and the first glance of favor might again tempt him to suspend and suppress a libel, in which the Roman Cyrus is degraded into an odious and contemptible tyrant, in which both the emperor and his consort Theodora are seriously represented as two dæmons, who had assumed a human form for the destruction of mankind. Such base inconsistency must doubtless sully the reputation, and detract from the credit, of Procopius: yet, after the venom of his malignity has been suffered to exhale, the residue of the anecdotes, even the most disgraceful facts, some of which had been tenderly hinted in his public history, are established by their internal evidence, or the authentic monuments of the times. * From these various materials, I shall now proceed to describe the reign of Justinian, which will deserve and occupy an ample space. The present chapter will explain the elevation and character of Theodora, the factions of the circus, and the peaceful administration of the sovereign of the East. In the three succeeding chapters, I shall relate the wars of Justinian, which achieved the conquest of Africa and Italy; and I shall follow the victories of Belisarius and Narses, without disguising the vanity of their triumphs, or the hostile virtue of the Persian and Gothic heroes. The series of this and the following volume will embrace the jurisprudence and theology of the emperor; the controversies and sects which still divide the Oriental church; the reformation of the Roman law which is obeyed or respected by the nations of modern Europe.

    1. In the exercise of supreme power, the first act of Justinian was to divide it with the woman whom he loved, the famous Theodora, whose strange elevation cannot be applauded as the triumph of female virtue. Under the reign of Anastasius, the care of the wild beasts maintained by the green faction at Constantinople was intrusted to Acacius, a native of the Isle of Cyprus, who, from his employment, was surnamed the master of the bears. This honorable office was given after his death to another candidate, notwithstanding the diligence of his widow, who had already provided a husband and a successor. Acacius had left three daughters, Comito, Theodora, and Anastasia, the eldest of whom did not then exceed the age of seven years. On a solemn festival, these helpless orphans were sent by their distressed and indignant mother, in the garb of suppliants, into the midst of the theatre: the green faction received them with contempt, the blues with compassion; and this difference, which sunk deep into the mind of Theodora, was felt long afterwards in the administration of the empire. As they improved in age and beauty, the three sisters were successively devoted to the public and private pleasures of the Byzantine people: and Theodora, after following Comito on the stage, in the dress of a slave, with a stool on her head, was at length permitted to exercise her independent talents. She neither danced, nor sung, nor played on the flute; her skill was confined to the pantomime arts; she excelled in buffoon characters, and as often as the comedian swelled her cheeks, and complained with a ridiculous tone and gesture of the blows that were inflicted, the whole theatre of Constantinople resounded with laughter and applause. The beauty of Theodora was the subject of more flattering praise, and the source of more exquisite delight. Her features were delicate and regular; her complexion, though somewhat pale, was tinged with a natural color; every sensation was instantly expressed by the vivacity of her eyes; her easy motions displayed the graces of a small but elegant figure; and either love or adulation might proclaim, that painting and poetry were incapable of delineating the matchless excellence of her form. But this form was degraded by the facility with which it

    was exposed to the public eye, and prostituted to licentious desire. Her venal charms were abandoned to a promiscuous crowd of citizens and strangers of every rank, and of every profession: the fortunate lover who had been promised a night of enjoyment, was often driven from her bed by a stronger or more wealthy favorite; and when she passed through the streets, her presence was avoided by all who wished to escape either the scandal or the temptation. The satirical historian has not blushed to describe the naked scenes which Theodora was not ashamed to exhibit in the theatre. After exhausting the arts of sensual pleasure, she most ungratefully murmured against the parsimony of Nature; but her murmurs, her pleasures, and her arts, must be veiled in the obscurity of a learned language. After reigning for some time, the delight and contempt of the capital, she condescended to accompany Ecebolus, a native of Tyre, who had obtained the government of the African Pentapolis. But this union was frail and transient; Ecebolus soon rejected an expensive or faithless concubine; she was reduced at Alexandria to extreme distress; and in her laborious return to Constantinople, every city of the East admired and enjoyed the fair Cyprian, whose merit appeared to justify her descent from the peculiar island of Venus. The vague commerce of Theodora, and the most detestable precautions, preserved her from the danger which she feared; yet once, and once only, she became a mother. The infant was saved and educated in Arabia, by his father, who imparted to him on his death-bed, that he was the son of an empress. Filled with ambitious hopes, the unsuspecting youth immediately hastened to the palace of Constantinople, and was admitted to the presence of his mother. As he was never more seen, even after the decease of Theodora, she deserves the foul imputation of extinguishing with his life a secret so offensive to her Imperial virtue.

    In the most abject state of her fortune, and reputation, some vision, either of sleep or of fancy, had whispered to Theodora the pleasing assurance that she was destined to become the spouse of a potent monarch. Conscious of her approaching

    greatness, she returned from Paphlagonia to Constantinople; assumed, like a skilful actress, a more decent character; relieved her poverty by the laudable industry of spinning wool; and affected a life of chastity and solitude in a small house, which she afterwards changed into a magnificent temple. Her beauty, assisted by art or accident, soon attracted, captivated, and fixed, the patrician Justinian, who already reigned with absolute sway under the name of his uncle. Perhaps she contrived to enhance the value of a gift which she had so often lavished on the meanest of mankind; perhaps she inflamed, at first by modest delays, and at last by sensual allurements, the desires of a lover, who, from nature or devotion, was addicted to long vigils and abstemious diet. When his first transports had subsided, she still maintained the same ascendant over his mind, by the more solid merit of temper and understanding. Justinian delighted to ennoble and enrich the object of his affection; the treasures of the East were poured at her feet, and the nephew of Justin was determined, perhaps by religious scruples, to bestow on his concubine the sacred and legal character of a wife. But the laws of Rome expressly prohibited the marriage of a senator with any female who had been dishonored by a servile origin or theatrical profession: the empress Lupicina, or Euphemia, a Barbarian of rustic manners, but of irreproachable virtue, refused to accept a prostitute for her niece; and even Vigilantia, the superstitious mother of Justinian, though she acknowledged the wit and beauty of Theodora, was seriously apprehensive, lest the levity and arrogance of that artful paramour might corrupt the piety and happiness of her son. These obstacles were removed by the inflexible constancy of Justinian. He patiently expected the death of the empress; he despised the tears of his mother, who soon sunk under the weight of her affliction; and a law was promulgated in the name of the emperor Justin, which abolished the rigid jurisprudence of antiquity. A glorious repentance (the words of the edict) was left open for the unhappy females who had prostituted their persons on the theatre, and they were permitted to contract a legal union with the most illustrious of the Romans. This indulgence was speedily followed by the solemn nuptials of Justinian and

    Theodora; her dignity was gradually exalted with that of her lover, and, as soon as Justin had invested his nephew with the purple, the patriarch of Constantinople placed the diadem on the heads of the emperor and empress of the East. But the usual honors which the severity of Roman manners had allowed to the wives of princes, could not satisfy either the ambition of Theodora or the fondness of Justinian. He seated her on the throne as an equal and independent colleague in the sovereignty of the empire, and an oath of allegiance was imposed on the governors of the provinces in the joint names of Justinian and Theodora. The Eastern world fell prostrate before the genius and fortune of the daughter of Acacius. The prostitute who, in the presence of innumerable spectators, had polluted the theatre of Constantinople, was adored as a queen in the same city, by grave magistrates, orthodox bishops, victorious generals, and captive monarchs.

    Chapter XL: Reign Of Justinian. —

    Part II.

    Those who believe that the female mind is totally depraved by the loss of chastity, will eagerly listen to all the invectives of private envy, or popular resentment which have dissembled the virtues of Theodora, exaggerated her vices, and condemned with rigor the venal or voluntary sins of the youthful harlot. From a motive of shame, or contempt, she often declined the servile homage of the multitude, escaped from the odious light of the capital, and passed the greatest part of the year in the palaces and gardens which were pleasantly seated on the sea-coast of the Propontis and the Bosphorus. Her private hours were devoted to the prudent as well as grateful care of her beauty, the luxury of the bath and table, and the long slumber of the evening and the morning. Her secret apartments were occupied by the favorite women and eunuchs, whose interests and passions she indulged at the expense of justice; the most illustrious person ages of the state were crowded into a dark and sultry antechamber, and when at last, after tedious

    attendance, they were admitted to kiss the feet of Theodora, they experienced, as her humor might suggest, the silent arrogance of an empress, or the capricious levity of a comedian. Her rapacious avarice to accumulate an immense treasure, may be excused by the apprehension of her husband’s death, which could leave no alternative between ruin and the throne; and fear as well as ambition might exasperate Theodora against two generals, who, during the malady of the emperor, had rashly declared that they were not disposed to acquiesce in the choice of the capital. But the reproach of cruelty, so repugnant even to her softer vices, has left an indelible stain on the memory of Theodora. Her numerous spies observed, and zealously reported, every action, or word, or look, injurious to their royal mistress. Whomsoever they accused were cast into her peculiar prisons, inaccessible to the inquiries of justice; and it was rumored, that the torture of the rack, or scourge, had been inflicted in the presence of the female tyrant, insensible to the voice of prayer or of pity. Some of these unhappy victims perished in deep, unwholesome dungeons, while others were permitted, after the loss of their limbs, their reason, or their fortunes, to appear in the world, the living monuments of her vengeance, which was commonly extended to the children of those whom she had suspected or injured. The senator or bishop, whose death or exile Theodora had pronounced, was delivered to a trusty messenger, and his diligence was quickened by a menace from her own mouth. “If you fail in the execution of my commands, I swear by Him who liveth forever, that your skin shall be flayed from your body.”

    If the creed of Theodora had not been tainted with heresy, her exemplary devotion might have atoned, in the opinion of her contemporaries, for pride, avarice, and cruelty. But, if she employed her influence to assuage the intolerant fury of the emperor, the present age will allow some merit to her religion, and much indulgence to her speculative errors. The name of Theodora was introduced, with equal honor, in all the pious and charitable foundations of Justinian; and the most

    benevolent institution of his reign may be ascribed to the sympathy of the empress for her less fortunate sisters, who had been seduced or compelled to embrace the trade of prostitution. A palace, on the Asiatic side of the Bosphorus, was converted into a stately and spacious monastery, and a liberal maintenance was assigned to five hundred women, who had been collected from the streets and brothels of Constantinople. In this safe and holy retreat, they were devoted to perpetual confinement; and the despair of some, who threw themselves headlong into the sea, was lost in the gratitude of the penitents, who had been delivered from sin and misery by their generous benefactress. The prudence of Theodora is celebrated by Justinian himself; and his laws are attributed to the sage counsels of his most reverend wife whom he had received as the gift of the Deity. Her courage was displayed amidst the tumult of the people and the terrors of the court. Her chastity, from the moment of her union with Justinian, is founded on the silence of her implacable enemies; and although the daughter of Acacius might be satiated with love, yet some applause is due to the firmness of a mind which could sacrifice pleasure and habit to the stronger sense either of duty or interest. The wishes and prayers of Theodora could never obtain the blessing of a lawful son, and she buried an infant daughter, the sole offspring of her marriage. Notwithstanding this disappointment, her dominion was permanent and absolute; she preserved, by art or merit, the affections of Justinian; and their seeming dissensions were always fatal to the courtiers who believed them to be sincere. Perhaps her health had been impaired by the licentiousness of her youth; but it was always delicate, and she was directed by her physicians to use the Pythian warm baths. In this journey, the empress was followed by the Prætorian præfect, the great treasurer, several counts and patricians, and a splendid train of four thousand attendants: the highways were repaired at her approach; a palace was erected for her reception; and as she passed through Bithynia, she distributed liberal alms to the churches, the monasteries, and the hospitals, that they might implore Heaven for the restoration of her health. At length, in the twenty-fourth year

    of her marriage, and the twenty-second of her reign, she was consumed by a cancer; and the irreparable loss was deplored by her husband, who, in the room of a theatrical prostitute, might have selected the purest and most noble virgin of the East.

    1. A material difference may be observed in the games of antiquity: the most eminent of the Greeks were actors, the Romans were merely spectators. The Olympic stadium was open to wealth, merit, and ambition; and if the candidates could depend on their personal skill and activity, they might pursue the footsteps of Diomede and Menelaus, and conduct their own horses in the rapid career. Ten, twenty, forty chariots were allowed to start at the same instant; a crown of leaves was the reward of the victor; and his fame, with that of his family and country, was chanted in lyric strains more durable than monuments of brass and marble. But a senator, or even a citizen, conscious of his dignity, would have blushed to expose his person, or his horses, in the circus of Rome. The games were exhibited at the expense of the republic, the magistrates, or the emperors: but the reins were abandoned to servile hands; and if the profits of a favorite charioteer sometimes exceeded those of an advocate, they must be considered as the effects of popular extravagance, and the high wages of a disgraceful profession. The race, in its first institution, was a simple contest of two chariots, whose drivers were distinguished by white and red liveries: two additional colors, a light green, and a cærulean blue, were afterwards introduced; and as the races were repeated twenty-five times, one hundred chariots contributed in the same day to the pomp of the circus. The four factions soon acquired a legal establishment, and a mysterious origin, and their fanciful colors were derived from the various appearances of nature in the four seasons of the year; the red dogstar of summer, the snows of winter, the deep shades of autumn, and the cheerful verdure of the spring. Another interpretation preferred the elements to the seasons, and the struggle of the green and blue was supposed to represent the conflict of the earth and

    sea. Their respective victories announced either a plentiful harvest or a prosperous navigation, and the hostility of the husbandmen and mariners was somewhat less absurd than the blind ardor of the Roman people, who devoted their lives and fortunes to the color which they had espoused. Such folly was disdained and indulged by the wisest princes; but the names of Caligula, Nero, Vitellius, Verus, Commodus, Caracalla, and Elagabalus, were enrolled in the blue or green factions of the circus; they frequented their stables, applauded their favorites, chastised their antagonists, and deserved the esteem of the populace, by the natural or affected imitation of their manners. The bloody and tumultuous contest continued to disturb the public festivity, till the last age of the spectacles of Rome; and Theodoric, from a motive of justice or affection, interposed his authority to protect the greens against the violence of a consul and a patrician, who were passionately addicted to the blue faction of the circus.

    Constantinople adopted the follies, though not the virtues, of ancient Rome; and the same factions which had agitated the circus, raged with redoubled fury in the hippodrome. Under the reign of Anastasius, this popular frenzy was inflamed by religious zeal; and the greens, who had treacherously concealed stones and daggers under baskets of fruit, massacred, at a solemn festival, three thousand of their blue adversaries. From this capital, the pestilence was diffused into the provinces and cities of the East, and the sportive distinction of two colors produced two strong and irreconcilable factions, which shook the foundations of a feeble government. The popular dissensions, founded on the most serious interest, or holy pretence, have scarcely equalled the obstinacy of this wanton discord, which invaded the peace of families, divided friends and brothers, and tempted the female sex, though seldom seen in the circus, to espouse the inclinations of their lovers, or to contradict the wishes of their husbands. Every law, either human or divine, was trampled under foot, and as long as the party was successful, its deluded followers appeared careless of private distress or

    public calamity. The license, without the freedom, of democracy, was revived at Antioch and Constantinople, and the support of a faction became necessary to every candidate for civil or ecclesiastical honors. A secret attachment to the family or sect of Anastasius was imputed to the greens; the blues were zealously devoted to the cause of orthodoxy and Justinian, and their grateful patron protected, above five years, the disorders of a faction, whose seasonable tumults overawed the palace, the senate, and the capitals of the East. Insolent with royal favor, the blues affected to strike terror by a peculiar and Barbaric dress, the long hair of the Huns, their close sleeves and ample garments, a lofty step, and a sonorous voice. In the day they concealed their two-edged poniards, but in the night they boldly assembled in arms, and in numerous bands, prepared for every act of violence and rapine. Their adversaries of the green faction, or even inoffensive citizens, were stripped and often murdered by these nocturnal robbers, and it became dangerous to wear any gold buttons or girdles, or to appear at a late hour in the streets of a peaceful capital. A daring spirit, rising with impunity, proceeded to violate the safeguard of private houses; and fire was employed to facilitate the attack, or to conceal the crimes of these factious rioters. No place was safe or sacred from their depredations; to gratify either avarice or revenge, they profusely spilt the blood of the innocent; churches and altars were polluted by atrocious murders; and it was the boast of the assassins, that their dexterity could always inflict a mortal wound with a single stroke of their dagger. The dissolute youth of Constantinople adopted the blue livery of disorder; the laws were silent, and the bonds of society were relaxed: creditors were compelled to resign their obligations; judges to reverse their sentence; masters to enfranchise their slaves; fathers to supply the extravagance of their children; noble matrons were prostituted to the lust of their servants; beautiful boys were torn from the arms of their parents; and wives, unless they preferred a voluntary death, were ravished in the presence of their husbands. The despair of the greens, who were persecuted by their enemies, and deserted by the magistrates, assumed the privilege of defence, perhaps of retaliation; but those who

    survived the combat were dragged to execution, and the unhappy fugitives, escaping to woods and caverns, preyed without mercy on the society from whence they were expelled. Those ministers of justice who had courage to punish the crimes, and to brave the resentment, of the blues, became the victims of their indiscreet zeal; a præfect of Constantinople fled for refuge to the holy sepulchre, a count of the East was ignominiously whipped, and a governor of Cilicia was hanged, by the order of Theodora, on the tomb of two assassins whom he had condemned for the murder of his groom, and a daring attack upon his own life. An aspiring candidate may be tempted to build his greatness on the public confusion, but it is the interest as well as duty of a sovereign to maintain the authority of the laws. The first edict of Justinian, which was often repeated, and sometimes executed, announced his firm resolution to support the innocent, and to chastise the guilty, of every denomination and color. Yet the balance of justice was still inclined in favor of the blue faction, by the secret affection, the habits, and the fears of the emperor; his equity, after an apparent struggle, submitted, without reluctance, to the implacable passions of Theodora, and the empress never forgot, or forgave, the injuries of the comedian. At the accession of the younger Justin, the proclamation of equal and rigorous justice indirectly condemned the partiality of the former reign. “Ye blues, Justinian is no more! ye greens, he is still alive!”

    A sedition, which almost laid Constantinople in ashes, was excited by the mutual hatred and momentary reconciliation of the two factions. In the fifth year of his reign, Justinian celebrated the festival of the ides of January; the games were incessantly disturbed by the clamorous discontent of the greens: till the twenty-second race, the emperor maintained his silent gravity; at length, yielding to his impatience, he condescended to hold, in abrupt sentences, and by the voice of a crier, the most singular dialogue that ever passed between a prince and his subjects. Their first complaints were respectful and modest; they accused the subordinate ministers of

    oppression, and proclaimed their wishes for the long life and victory of the emperor. “Be patient and attentive, ye insolent railers!” exclaimed Justinian; “be mute, ye Jews, Samaritans, and Manichæans!” The greens still attempted to awaken his compassion. “We are poor, we are innocent, we are injured, we dare not pass through the streets: a general persecution is exercised against our name and color. Let us die, O emperor! but let us die by your command, and for your service!” But the repetition of partial and passionate invectives degraded, in their eyes, the majesty of the purple; they renounced allegiance to the prince who refused justice to his people; lamented that the father of Justinian had been born; and branded his son with the opprobrious names of a homicide, an ass, and a perjured tyrant. “Do you despise your lives?” cried the indignant monarch: the blues rose with fury from their seats; their hostile clamors thundered in the hippodrome; and their adversaries, deserting the unequal contest spread terror and despair through the streets of Constantinople. At this dangerous moment, seven notorious assassins of both factions, who had been condemned by the præfect, were carried round the city, and afterwards transported to the place of execution in the suburb of Pera. Four were immediately beheaded; a fifth was hanged: but when the same punishment was inflicted on the remaining two, the rope broke, they fell alive to the ground, the populace applauded their escape, and the monks of St. Conon, issuing from the neighboring convent, conveyed them in a boat to the sanctuary of the church. As one of these criminals was of the blue, and the other of the green livery, the two factions were equally provoked by the cruelty of their oppressor, or the ingratitude of their patron; and a short truce was concluded till they had delivered their prisoners and satisfied their revenge. The palace of the præfect, who withstood the seditious torrent, was instantly burnt, his officers and guards were massacred, the prisons were forced open, and freedom was restored to those who could only use it for the public destruction. A military force, which had been despatched to the aid of the civil magistrate, was fiercely encountered by an armed multitude, whose numbers and boldness continually increased; and the Heruli,

    the wildest Barbarians in the service of the empire, overturned the priests and their relics, which, from a pious motive, had been rashly interposed to separate the bloody conflict. The tumult was exasperated by this sacrilege, the people fought with enthusiasm in the cause of God; the women, from the roofs and windows, showered stones on the heads of the soldiers, who darted fire brands against the houses; and the various flames, which had been kindled by the hands of citizens and strangers, spread without control over the face of the city. The conflagration involved the cathedral of St. Sophia, the baths of Zeuxippus, a part of the palace, from the first entrance to the altar of Mars, and the long portico from the palace to the forum of Constantine: a large hospital, with the sick patients, was consumed; many churches and stately edifices were destroyed and an immense treasure of gold and silver was either melted or lost. From such scenes of horror and distress, the wise and wealthy citizens escaped over the Bosphorus to the Asiatic side; and during five days Constantinople was abandoned to the factions, whose watchword, Nika, vanquish! has given a name to this memorable sedition.

    As long as the factions were divided, the triumphant blues, and desponding greens, appeared to behold with the same indifference the disorders of the state. They agreed to censure the corrupt management of justice and the finance; and the two responsible ministers, the artful Tribonian, and the rapacious John of Cappadocia, were loudly arraigned as the authors of the public misery. The peaceful murmurs of the people would have been disregarded: they were heard with respect when the city was in flames; the quæstor, and the præfect, were instantly removed, and their offices were filled by two senators of blameless integrity. After this popular concession, Justinian proceeded to the hippodrome to confess his own errors, and to accept the repentance of his grateful subjects; but they distrusted his assurances, though solemnly pronounced in the presence of the holy Gospels; and the emperor, alarmed by their distrust, retreated with

    precipitation to the strong fortress of the palace. The obstinacy of the tumult was now imputed to a secret and ambitious conspiracy, and a suspicion was entertained, that the insurgents, more especially the green faction, had been supplied with arms and money by Hypatius and Pompey, two patricians, who could neither forget with honor, nor remember with safety, that they were the nephews of the emperor Anastasius. Capriciously trusted, disgraced, and pardoned, by the jealous levity of the monarch, they had appeared as loyal servants before the throne; and, during five days of the tumult, they were detained as important hostages; till at length, the fears of Justinian prevailing over his prudence, he viewed the two brothers in the light of spies, perhaps of assassins, and sternly commanded them to depart from the palace. After a fruitless representation, that obedience might lead to involuntary treason, they retired to their houses, and in the morning of the sixth day, Hypatius was surrounded and seized by the people, who, regardless of his virtuous resistance, and the tears of his wife, transported their favorite to the forum of Constantine, and instead of a diadem, placed a rich collar on his head. If the usurper, who afterwards pleaded the merit of his delay, had complied with the advice of his senate, and urged the fury of the multitude, their first irresistible effort might have oppressed or expelled his trembling competitor. The Byzantine palace enjoyed a free communication with the sea; vessels lay ready at the garden stairs; and a secret resolution was already formed, to convey the emperor with his family and treasures to a safe retreat, at some distance from the capital.

    Justinian was lost, if the prostitute whom he raised from the theatre had not renounced the timidity, as well as the virtues, of her sex. In the midst of a council, where Belisarius was present, Theodora alone displayed the spirit of a hero; and she alone, without apprehending his future hatred, could save the emperor from the imminent danger, and his unworthy fears. “If flight,” said the consort of Justinian, “were the only means of safety, yet I should disdain to fly. Death is the condition of

    our birth; but they who have reigned should never survive the loss of dignity and dominion. I implore Heaven, that I may never be seen, not a day, without my diadem and purple; that I may no longer behold the light, when I cease to be saluted with the name of queen. If you resolve, O Cæsar! to fly, you have treasures; behold the sea, you have ships; but tremble lest the desire of life should expose you to wretched exile and ignominious death. For my own part, I adhere to the maxim of antiquity, that the throne is a glorious sepulchre.” The firmness of a woman restored the courage to deliberate and act, and courage soon discovers the resources of the most desperate situation. It was an easy and a decisive measure to revive the animosity of the factions; the blues were astonished at their own guilt and folly, that a trifling injury should provoke them to conspire with their implacable enemies against a gracious and liberal benefactor; they again proclaimed the majesty of Justinian; and the greens, with their upstart emperor, were left alone in the hippodrome. The fidelity of the guards was doubtful; but the military force of Justinian consisted in three thousand veterans, who had been trained to valor and discipline in the Persian and Illyrian wars. Under the command of Belisarius and Mundus, they silently marched in two divisions from the palace, forced their obscure way through narrow passages, expiring flames, and falling edifices, and burst open at the same moment the two opposite gates of the hippodrome. In this narrow space, the disorderly and affrighted crowd was incapable of resisting on either side a firm and regular attack; the blues signalized the fury of their repentance; and it is computed, that above thirty thousand persons were slain in the merciless and promiscuous carnage of the day. Hypatius was dragged from his throne, and conducted, with his brother Pompey, to the feet of the emperor: they implored his clemency; but their crime was manifest, their innocence uncertain, and Justinian had been too much terrified to forgive. The next morning the two nephews of Anastasius, with eighteen illustrious accomplices, of patrician or consular rank, were privately executed by the soldiers; their bodies were thrown into the sea, their palaces razed, and their fortunes confiscated. The hippodrome itself

    was condemned, during several years, to a mournful silence: with the restoration of the games, the same disorders revived; and the blue and green factions continued to afflict the reign of Justinian, and to disturb the tranquility of the Eastern empire.

    III. That empire, after Rome was barbarous, still embraced the nations whom she had conquered beyond the Adriatic, and as far as the frontiers of Æthiopia and Persia. Justinian reigned over sixty-four provinces, and nine hundred and thirty-five cities; his dominions were blessed by nature with the advantages of soil, situation, and climate: and the improvements of human art had been perpetually diffused along the coast of the Mediterranean and the banks of the Nile from ancient Troy to the Egyptian Thebes. Abraham had been relieved by the well-known plenty of Egypt; the same country, a small and populous tract, was still capable of exporting, each year, two hundred and sixty thousand quarters of wheat for the use of Constantinople; and the capital of Justinian was supplied with the manufactures of Sidon, fifteen centuries after they had been celebrated in the poems of Homer. The annual powers of vegetation, instead of being exhausted by two thousand harvests, were renewed and invigorated by skilful husbandry, rich manure, and seasonable repose. The breed of domestic animals was infinitely multiplied. Plantations, buildings, and the instruments of labor and luxury, which are more durable than the term of human life, were accumulated by the care of successive generations. Tradition preserved, and experience simplified, the humble practice of the arts: society was enriched by the division of labor and the facility of exchange; and every Roman was lodged, clothed, and subsisted, by the industry of a thousand hands. The invention of the loom and distaff has been piously ascribed to the gods. In every age, a variety of animal and vegetable productions, hair, skins, wool, flax, cotton, and at length silk, have been skilfully manufactured to hide or adorn the human body; they were stained with an infusion of permanent colors; and the pencil was successfully employed to

    improve the labors of the loom. In the choice of those colors which imitate the beauties of nature, the freedom of taste and fashion was indulged; but the deep purple which the Phnicians extracted from a shell-fish, was restrained to the sacred person and palace of the emperor; and the penalties of treason were denounced against the ambitious subjects who dared to usurp the prerogative of the throne.

    Chapter XL: Reign Of Justinian. —

    Part III.

    I need not explain that silk is originally spun from the bowels of a caterpillar, and that it composes the golden tomb, from whence a worm emerges in the form of a butterfly. Till the reign of Justinian, the silk-worm who feed on the leaves of the white mulberry-tree were confined to China; those of the pine, the oak, and the ash, were common in the forests both of Asia and Europe; but as their education is more difficult, and their produce more uncertain, they were generally neglected, except in the little island of Ceos, near the coast of Attica. A thin gauze was procured from their webs, and this Cean manufacture, the invention of a woman, for female use, was long admired both in the East and at Rome. Whatever suspicions may be raised by the garments of the Medes and Assyrians, Virgil is the most ancient writer, who expressly mentions the soft wool which was combed from the trees of the Seres or Chinese; and this natural error, less marvellous than the truth, was slowly corrected by the knowledge of a valuable insect, the first artificer of the luxury of nations. That rare and elegant luxury was censured, in the reign of Tiberius, by the gravest of the Romans; and Pliny, in affected though forcible language, has condemned the thirst of gain, which explores the last confines of the earth, for the pernicious purpose of exposing to the public eye naked draperies and transparent matrons. * A dress which showed the turn of the limbs, and color of the skin, might gratify vanity, or provoke desire; the silks which had been closely woven in China were sometimes

    unravelled by the Phnician women, and the precious materials were multiplied by a looser texture, and the intermixture of linen threads. Two hundred years after the age of Pliny, the use of pure, or even of mixed silks, was confined to the female sex, till the opulent citizens of Rome and the provinces were insensibly familiarized with the example of Elagabalus, the first who, by this effeminate habit, had sullied the dignity of an emperor and a man. Aurelian complained, that a pound of silk was sold at Rome for twelve ounces of gold; but the supply increased with the demand, and the price diminished with the supply. If accident or monopoly sometimes raised the value even above the standard of Aurelian, the manufacturers of Tyre and Berytus were sometimes compelled, by the operation of the same causes, to content themselves with a ninth part of that extravagant rate. A law was thought necessary to discriminate the dress of comedians from that of senators; and of the silk exported from its native country the far greater part was consumed by the subjects of Justinian. They were still more intimately acquainted with a shell-fish of the Mediterranean, surnamed the silk-worm of the sea: the fine wool or hair by which the mother-of-pearl affixes itself to the rock is now manufactured for curiosity rather than use; and a robe obtained from the same singular materials was the gift of the Roman emperor to the satraps of Armenia.

    A valuable merchandise of small bulk is capable of defraying the expense of land-carriage; and the caravans traversed the whole latitude of Asia in two hundred and forty-three days from the Chinese Ocean to the sea-coast of Syria. Silk was immediately delivered to the Romans by the Persian merchants, who frequented the fairs of Armenia and Nisibis; but this trade, which in the intervals of truce was oppressed by avarice and jealousy, was totally interrupted by the long wars of the rival monarchies. The great king might proudly number Sogdiana, and even Serica, among the provinces of his empire; but his real dominion was bounded by the Oxus and his useful intercourse with the Sogdoites, beyond the river, depended on the pleasure of their conquerors, the white Huns,

    and the Turks, who successively reigned over that industrious people. Yet the most savage dominion has not extirpated the seeds of agriculture and commerce, in a region which is celebrated as one of the four gardens of Asia; the cities of Samarcand and Bochara are advantageously seated for the exchange of its various productions; and their merchants purchased from the Chinese, the raw or manufactured silk which they transported into Persia for the use of the Roman empire. In the vain capital of China, the Sogdian caravans were entertained as the suppliant embassies of tributary kingdoms, and if they returned in safety, the bold adventure was rewarded with exorbitant gain. But the difficult and perilous march from Samarcand to the first town of Shensi, could not be performed in less than sixty, eighty, or one hundred days: as soon as they had passed the Jaxartes they entered the desert; and the wandering hordes, unless they are restrained by armies and garrisons, have always considered the citizen and the traveller as the objects of lawful rapine. To escape the Tartar robbers, and the tyrants of Persia, the silk caravans explored a more southern road; they traversed the mountains of Thibet, descended the streams of the Ganges or the Indus, and patiently expected, in the ports of Guzerat and Malabar, the annual fleets of the West. But the dangers of the desert were found less intolerable than toil, hunger, and the loss of time; the attempt was seldom renewed, and the only European who has passed that unfrequented way, applauds his own diligence, that, in nine months after his departure from Pekin, he reached the mouth of the Indus. The ocean, however, was open to the free communication of mankind. From the great river to the tropic of Cancer, the provinces of China were subdued and civilized by the emperors of the North; they were filled about the time of the Christian æra with cities and men, mulberry-trees and their precious inhabitants; and if the Chinese, with the knowledge of the compass, had possessed the genius of the Greeks or Phnicians, they might have spread their discoveries over the southern hemisphere. I am not qualified to examine, and I am not disposed to believe, their distant voyages to the Persian Gulf, or the Cape of Good Hope; but their ancestors might

    equal the labors and success of the present race, and the sphere of their navigation might extend from the Isles of Japan to the Straits of Malacca, the pillars, if we may apply that name, of an Oriental Hercules. Without losing sight of land, they might sail along the coast to the extreme promontory of Achin, which is annually visited by ten or twelve ships laden with the productions, the manufactures, and even the artificers of China; the Island of Sumatra and the opposite peninsula are faintly delineated as the regions of gold and silver; and the trading cities named in the geography of Ptolemy may indicate, that this wealth was not solely derived from the mines. The direct interval between Sumatra and Ceylon is about three hundred leagues: the Chinese and Indian navigators were conducted by the flight of birds and periodical winds; and the ocean might be securely traversed in square-built ships, which, instead of iron, were sewed together with the strong thread of the cocoanut. Ceylon, Serendib, or Taprobana, was divided between two hostile princes; one of whom possessed the mountains, the elephants, and the luminous carbuncle, and the other enjoyed the more solid riches of domestic industry, foreign trade, and the capacious harbor of Trinquemale, which received and dismissed the fleets of the East and West. In this hospitable isle, at an equal distance (as it was computed) from their respective countries, the silk merchants of China, who had collected in their voyages aloes, cloves, nutmeg, and sandal wood, maintained a free and beneficial commerce with the inhabitants of the Persian Gulf. The subjects of the great king exalted, without a rival, his power and magnificence: and the Roman, who confounded their vanity by comparing his paltry coin with a gold medal of the emperor Anastasius, had sailed to Ceylon, in an Æthiopian ship, as a simple passenger.

    As silk became of indispensable use, the emperor Justinian saw with concern that the Persians had occupied by land and sea the monopoly of this important supply, and that the wealth of his subjects was continually drained by a nation of enemies and idolaters. An active government would have

    restored the trade of Egypt and the navigation of the Red Sea, which had decayed with the prosperity of the empire; and the Roman vessels might have sailed, for the purchase of silk, to the ports of Ceylon, of Malacca, or even of China. Justinian embraced a more humble expedient, and solicited the aid of his Christian allies, the Æthiopians of Abyssinia, who had recently acquired the arts of navigation, the spirit of trade, and the seaport of Adulis, * still decorated with the trophies of a Grecian conqueror. Along the African coast, they penetrated to the equator in search of gold, emeralds, and aromatics; but they wisely declined an unequal competition, in which they must be always prevented by the vicinity of the Persians to the markets of India; and the emperor submitted to the disappointment, till his wishes were gratified by an unexpected event. The gospel had been preached to the Indians: a bishop already governed the Christians of St. Thomas on the pepper-coast of Malabar; a church was planted in Ceylon, and the missionaries pursued the footsteps of commerce to the extremities of Asia. Two Persian monks had long resided in China, perhaps in the royal city of Nankin, the seat of a monarch addicted to foreign superstitions, and who actually received an embassy from the Isle of Ceylon. Amidst their pious occupations, they viewed with a curious eye the common dress of the Chinese, the manufactures of silk, and the myriads of silk-worms, whose education (either on trees or in houses) had once been considered as the labor of queens. They soon discovered that it was impracticable to transport the short-lived insect, but that in the eggs a numerous progeny might be preserved and multiplied in a distant climate. Religion or interest had more power over the Persian monks than the love of their country: after a long journey, they arrived at Constantinople, imparted their project to the emperor, and were liberally encouraged by the gifts and promises of Justinian. To the historians of that prince, a campaign at the foot of Mount Caucasus has seemed more deserving of a minute relation than the labors of these missionaries of commerce, who again entered China, deceived a jealous people by concealing the eggs of the silk-worm in a hollow cane, and returned in triumph with the spoils of the

    East. Under their direction, the eggs were hatched at the proper season by the artificial heat of dung; the worms were fed with mulberry leaves; they lived and labored in a foreign climate; a sufficient number of butterflies was saved to propagate the race, and trees were planted to supply the nourishment of the rising generations. Experience and reflection corrected the errors of a new attempt, and the Sogdoite ambassadors acknowledged, in the succeeding reign, that the Romans were not inferior to the natives of China in the education of the insects, and the manufactures of silk, in which both China and Constantinople have been surpassed by the industry of modern Europe. I am not insensible of the benefits of elegant luxury; yet I reflect with some pain, that if the importers of silk had introduced the art of printing, already practised by the Chinese, the comedies of Menander and the entire decads of Livy would have been perpetuated in the editions of the sixth century. A larger view of the globe might at least have promoted the improvement of speculative science, but the Christian geography was forcibly extracted from texts of Scripture, and the study of nature was the surest symptom of an unbelieving mind. The orthodox faith confined the habitable world to one temperate zone, and represented the earth as an oblong surface, four hundred days’ journey in length, two hundred in breadth, encompassed by the ocean, and covered by the solid crystal of the firmament.

    1. The subjects of Justinian were dissatisfied with the times, and with the government. Europe was overrun by the Barbarians, and Asia by the monks: the poverty of the West discouraged the trade and manufactures of the East: the produce of labor was consumed by the unprofitable servants of the church, the state, and the army; and a rapid decrease was felt in the fixed and circulating capitals which constitute the national wealth. The public distress had been alleviated by the economy of Anastasius, and that prudent emperor accumulated an immense treasure, while he delivered his people from the most odious or oppressive taxes. * Their gratitude universally applauded the abolition of the gold of

    affliction, a personal tribute on the industry of the poor, but more intolerable, as it should seem, in the form than in the substance, since the flourishing city of Edessa paid only one hundred and forty pounds of gold, which was collected in four years from ten thousand artificers. Yet such was the parsimony which supported this liberal disposition, that, in a reign of twenty-seven years, Anastasius saved, from his annual revenue, the enormous sum of thirteen millions sterling, or three hundred and twenty thousand pounds of gold. His example was neglected, and his treasure was abused, by the nephew of Justin. The riches of Justinian were speedily exhausted by alms and buildings, by ambitious wars, and ignominious treaties. His revenues were found inadequate to his expenses. Every art was tried to extort from the people the gold and silver which he scattered with a lavish hand from Persia to France: his reign was marked by the vicissitudes or rather by the combat, of rapaciousness and avarice, of splendor and poverty; he lived with the reputation of hidden treasures, and bequeathed to his successor the payment of his debts. Such a character has been justly accused by the voice of the people and of posterity: but public discontent is credulous; private malice is bold; and a lover of truth will peruse with a suspicious eye the instructive anecdotes of Procopius. The secret historian represents only the vices of Justinian, and those vices are darkened by his malevolent pencil. Ambiguous actions are imputed to the worst motives; error is confounded with guilt, accident with design, and laws with abuses; the partial injustice of a moment is dexterously applied as the general maxim of a reign of thirty-two years; the emperor alone is made responsible for the faults of his officers, the disorders of the times, and the corruption of his subjects; and even the calamities of nature, plagues, earthquakes, and inundations, are imputed to the prince of the dæmons, who had mischievously assumed the form of Justinian.

    After this precaution, I shall briefly relate the anecdotes of avarice and rapine under the following heads: I. Justinian was so profuse that he could not be liberal. The civil and military

    officers, when they were admitted into the service of the palace, obtained an humble rank and a moderate stipend; they ascended by seniority to a station of affluence and repose; the annual pensions, of which the most honorable class was abolished by Justinian, amounted to four hundred thousand pounds; and this domestic economy was deplored by the venal or indigent courtiers as the last outrage on the majesty of the empire. The posts, the salaries of physicians, and the nocturnal illuminations, were objects of more general concern; and the cities might justly complain, that he usurped the municipal revenues which had been appropriated to these useful institutions. Even the soldiers were injured; and such was the decay of military spirit, that they were injured with impunity. The emperor refused, at the return of each fifth year, the customary donative of five pieces of gold, reduced his veterans to beg their bread, and suffered unpaid armies to melt away in the wars of Italy and Persia. II. The humanity of his predecessors had always remitted, in some auspicious circumstance of their reign, the arrears of the public tribute, and they dexterously assumed the merit of resigning those claims which it was impracticable to enforce. “Justinian, in the space of thirty-two years, has never granted a similar indulgence; and many of his subjects have renounced the possession of those lands whose value is insufficient to satisfy the demands of the treasury. To the cities which had suffered by hostile inroads Anastasius promised a general exemption of seven years: the provinces of Justinian have been ravaged by the Persians and Arabs, the Huns and Sclavonians; but his vain and ridiculous dispensation of a single year has been confined to those places which were actually taken by the enemy.” Such is the language of the secret historian, who expressly denies that any indulgence was granted to Palestine after the revolt of the Samaritans; a false and odious charge, confuted by the authentic record which attests a relief of thirteen centenaries of gold (fifty-two thousand pounds) obtained for that desolate province by the intercession of St. Sabas. III. Procopius has not condescended to explain the system of taxation, which fell like a hail-storm upon the land, like a devouring pestilence on its inhabitants: but we should

    become the accomplices of his malignity, if we imputed to Justinian alone the ancient though rigorous principle, that a whole district should be condemned to sustain the partial loss of the persons or property of individuals. The Annona, or supply of corn for the use of the army and capital, was a grievous and arbitrary exaction, which exceeded, perhaps in a tenfold proportion, the ability of the farmer; and his distress was aggravated by the partial injustice of weights and measures, and the expense and labor of distant carriage. In a time of scarcity, an extraordinary requisition was made to the adjacent provinces of Thrace, Bithynia, and Phrygia: but the proprietors, after a wearisome journey and perilous navigation, received so inadequate a compensation, that they would have chosen the alternative of delivering both the corn and price at the doors of their granaries. These precautions might indicate a tender solicitude for the welfare of the capital; yet Constantinople did not escape the rapacious despotism of Justinian. Till his reign, the Straits of the Bosphorus and Hellespont were open to the freedom of trade, and nothing was prohibited except the exportation of arms for the service of the Barbarians. At each of these gates of the city, a prætor was stationed, the minister of Imperial avarice; heavy customs were imposed on the vessels and their merchandise; the oppression was retaliated on the helpless consumer; the poor were afflicted by the artificial scarcity, and exorbitant price of the market; and a people, accustomed to depend on the liberality of their prince, might sometimes complain of the deficiency of water and bread. The aerial tribute, without a name, a law, or a definite object, was an annual gift of one hundred and twenty thousand pounds, which the emperor accepted from his Prætorian præfect; and the means of payment were abandoned to the discretion of that powerful magistrate. IV. Even such a tax was less intolerable than the privilege of monopolies, * which checked the fair competition of industry, and, for the sake of a small and dishonest gain, imposed an arbitrary burden on the wants and luxury of the subject. “As soon” (I transcribe the Anecdotes) “as the exclusive sale of silk was usurped by the Imperial treasurer, a whole people, the manufacturers of Tyre and Berytus, was

    reduced to extreme misery, and either perished with hunger, or fled to the hostile dominions of Persia.” A province might suffer by the decay of its manufactures, but in this example of silk, Procopius has partially overlooked the inestimable and lasting benefit which the empire received from the curiosity of Justinian. His addition of one seventh to the ordinary price of copper money may be interpreted with the same candor; and the alteration, which might be wise, appears to have been innocent; since he neither alloyed the purity, nor enhanced the value, of the gold coin, the legal measure of public and private payments. V. The ample jurisdiction required by the farmers of the revenue to accomplish their engagements might be placed in an odious light, as if they had purchased from the emperor the lives and fortunes of their fellow-citizens. And a more direct sale of honors and offices was transacted in the palace, with the permission, or at least with the connivance, of Justinian and Theodora. The claims of merit, even those of favor, were disregarded, and it was almost reasonable to expect, that the bold adventurer, who had undertaken the trade of a magistrate, should find a rich compensation for infamy, labor, danger, the debts which he had contracted, and the heavy interest which he paid. A sense of the disgrace and mischief of this venal practice, at length awakened the slumbering virtue of Justinian; and he attempted, by the sanction of oaths and penalties, to guard the integrity of his government: but at the end of a year of perjury, his rigorous edict was suspended, and corruption licentiously abused her triumph over the impotence of the laws. VI. The testament of Eulalius, count of the domestics, declared the emperor his sole heir, on condition, however, that he should discharge his debts and legacies, allow to his three daughters a decent maintenance, and bestow each of them in marriage, with a portion of ten pounds of gold. But the splendid fortune of Eulalius had been consumed by fire, and the inventory of his goods did not exceed the trifling sum of five hundred and sixty-four pieces of gold. A similar instance, in Grecian history, admonished the emperor of the honorable part prescribed for his imitation. He checked the selfish murmurs of the treasury, applauded the confidence of his friend, discharged the legacies

    and debts, educated the three virgins under the eye of the empress Theodora, and doubled the marriage portion which had satisfied the tenderness of their father. The humanity of a prince (for princes cannot be generous) is entitled to some praise; yet even in this act of virtue we may discover the inveterate custom of supplanting the legal or natural heirs, which Procopius imputes to the reign of Justinian. His charge is supported by eminent names and scandalous examples; neither widows nor orphans were spared; and the art of soliciting, or extorting, or supposing testaments, was beneficially practised by the agents of the palace. This base and mischievous tyranny invades the security of private life; and the monarch who has indulged an appetite for gain, will soon be tempted to anticipate the moment of succession, to interpret wealth as an evidence of guilt, and to proceed, from the claim of inheritance, to the power of confiscation. VII. Among the forms of rapine, a philosopher may be permitted to name the conversion of Pagan or heretical riches to the use of the faithful; but in the time of Justinian this holy plunder was condemned by the sectaries alone, who became the victims of his orthodox avarice.

    Chapter XL: Reign Of Justinian. —

    Part IV.

    Dishonor might be ultimately reflected on the character of Justinian; but much of the guilt, and still more of the profit, was intercepted by the ministers, who were seldom promoted for their virtues, and not always selected for their talents. The merits of Tribonian the quæstor will hereafter be weighed in the reformation of the Roman law; but the economy of the East was subordinate to the Prætorian præfect, and Procopius has justified his anecdotes by the portrait which he exposes in his public history, of the notorious vices of John of Cappadocia. * His knowledge was not borrowed from the schools, and his style was scarcely legible; but he excelled in the powers of native genius, to suggest the wisest counsels, and to find

    expedients in the most desperate situations. The corruption of his heart was equal to the vigor of his understanding. Although he was suspected of magic and Pagan superstition, he appeared insensible to the fear of God or the reproaches of man; and his aspiring fortune was raised on the death of thousands, the poverty of millions, the ruins of cities, and the desolation of provinces. From the dawn of light to the moment of dinner, he assiduously labored to enrich his master and himself at the expense of the Roman world; the remainder of the day was spent in sensual and obscene pleasures, * and the silent hours of the night were interrupted by the perpetual dread of the justice of an assassin. His abilities, perhaps his vices, recommended him to the lasting friendship of Justinian: the emperor yielded with reluctance to the fury of the people; his victory was displayed by the immediate restoration of their enemy; and they felt above ten years, under his oppressive administration, that he was stimulated by revenge, rather than instructed by misfortune. Their murmurs served only to fortify the resolution of Justinian; but the resentment of Theodora, disdained a power before which every knee was bent, and attempted to sow the seeds of discord between the emperor and his beloved consort. Even Theodora herself was constrained to dissemble, to wait a favorable moment, and, by an artful conspiracy, to render John of Cappadocia the accomplice of his own destruction. At a time when Belisarius, unless he had been a hero, must have shown himself a rebel, his wife Antonina, who enjoyed the secret confidence of the empress, communicated his feigned discontent to Euphemia, the daughter of the præfect; the credulous virgin imparted to her father the dangerous project, and John, who might have known the value of oaths and promises, was tempted to accept a nocturnal, and almost treasonable, interview with the wife of Belisarius. An ambuscade of guards and eunuchs had been posted by the command of Theodora; they rushed with drawn swords to seize or to punish the guilty minister: he was saved by the fidelity of his attendants; but instead of appealing to a gracious sovereign, who had privately warned him of his danger, he pusillanimously fled to the sanctuary of the church. The favorite of Justinian was sacrificed to conjugal

    tenderness or domestic tranquility; the conversion of a præfect into a priest extinguished his ambitious hopes: but the friendship of the emperor alleviated his disgrace, and he retained in the mild exile of Cyzicus an ample portion of his riches. Such imperfect revenge could not satisfy the unrelenting hatred of Theodora; the murder of his old enemy, the bishop of Cyzicus, afforded a decent pretence; and John of Cappadocia, whose actions had deserved a thousand deaths, was at last condemned for a crime of which he was innocent. A great minister, who had been invested with the honors of consul and patrician, was ignominiously scourged like the vilest of malefactors; a tattered cloak was the sole remnant of his fortunes; he was transported in a bark to the place of his banishment at Antinopolis in Upper Egypt, and the præfect of the East begged his bread through the cities which had trembled at his name. During an exile of seven years, his life was protracted and threatened by the ingenious cruelty of Theodora; and when her death permitted the emperor to recall a servant whom he had abandoned with regret, the ambition of John of Cappadocia was reduced to the humble duties of the sacerdotal profession. His successors convinced the subjects of Justinian, that the arts of oppression might still be improved by experience and industry; the frauds of a Syrian banker were introduced into the administration of the finances; and the example of the præfect was diligently copied by the quæstor, the public and private treasurer, the governors of provinces, and the principal magistrates of the Eastern empire.

    1. The edifices of Justinian were cemented with the blood and treasure of his people; but those stately structures appeared to announce the prosperity of the empire, and actually displayed the skill of their architects. Both the theory and practice of the arts which depend on mathematical science and mechanical power, were cultivated under the patronage of the emperors; the fame of Archimedes was rivalled by Proclus and Anthemius; and if their miracles had been related by intelligent spectators, they might now enlarge the

    speculations, instead of exciting the distrust, of philosophers. A tradition has prevailed, that the Roman fleet was reduced to ashes in the port of Syracuse, by the burning-glasses of Archimedes; and it is asserted, that a similar expedient was employed by Proclus to destroy the Gothic vessels in the harbor of Constantinople, and to protect his benefactor Anastasius against the bold enterprise of Vitalian. A machine was fixed on the walls of the city, consisting of a hexagon mirror of polished brass, with many smaller and movable polygons to receive and reflect the rays of the meridian sun; and a consuming flame was darted, to the distance, perhaps of two hundred feet. The truth of these two extraordinary facts is invalidated by the silence of the most authentic historians; and the use of burning-glasses was never adopted in the attack or defence of places. Yet the admirable experiments of a French philosopher have demonstrated the possibility of such a mirror; and, since it is possible, I am more disposed to attribute the art to the greatest mathematicians of antiquity, than to give the merit of the fiction to the idle fancy of a monk or a sophist. According to another story, Proclus applied sulphur to the destruction of the Gothic fleet; in a modern imagination, the name of sulphur is instantly connected with the suspicion of gunpowder, and that suspicion is propagated by the secret arts of his disciple Anthemius. A citizen of Tralles in Asia had five sons, who were all distinguished in their respective professions by merit and success. Olympius excelled in the knowledge and practice of the Roman jurisprudence. Dioscorus and Alexander became learned physicians; but the skill of the former was exercised for the benefit of his fellow-citizens, while his more ambitious brother acquired wealth and reputation at Rome. The fame of Metrodorus the grammarian, and of Anthemius the mathematician and architect, reached the ears of the emperor Justinian, who invited them to Constantinople; and while the one instructed the rising generation in the schools of eloquence, the other filled the capital and provinces with more lasting monuments of his art. In a trifling dispute relative to the walls or windows of their contiguous houses, he had been vanquished by the eloquence of his neighbor Zeno; but the

    orator was defeated in his turn by the master of mechanics, whose malicious, though harmless, stratagems are darkly represented by the ignorance of Agathias. In a lower room, Anthemius arranged several vessels or caldrons of water, each of them covered by the wide bottom of a leathern tube, which rose to a narrow top, and was artificially conveyed among the joists and rafters of the adjacent building. A fire was kindled beneath the caldron; the steam of the boiling water ascended through the tubes; the house was shaken by the efforts of imprisoned air, and its trembling inhabitants might wonder that the city was unconscious of the earthquake which they had felt. At another time, the friends of Zeno, as they sat at table, were dazzled by the intolerable light which flashed in their eyes from the reflecting mirrors of Anthemius; they were astonished by the noise which he produced from the collision of certain minute and sonorous particles; and the orator declared in tragic style to the senate, that a mere mortal must yield to the power of an antagonist, who shook the earth with the trident of Neptune, and imitated the thunder and lightning of Jove himself. The genius of Anthemius, and his colleague Isidore the Milesian, was excited and employed by a prince, whose taste for architecture had degenerated into a mischievous and costly passion. His favorite architects submitted their designs and difficulties to Justinian, and discreetly confessed how much their laborious meditations were surpassed by the intuitive knowledge of celestial inspiration of an emperor, whose views were always directed to the benefit of his people, the glory of his reign, and the salvation of his soul.

    The principal church, which was dedicated by the founder of Constantinople to St. Sophia, or the eternal wisdom, had been twice destroyed by fire; after the exile of John Chrysostom, and during the Nika of the blue and green factions. No sooner did the tumult subside, than the Christian populace deplored their sacrilegious rashness; but they might have rejoiced in the calamity, had they foreseen the glory of the new temple, which at the end of forty days was strenuously undertaken by

    the piety of Justinian. The ruins were cleared away, a more spacious plan was described, and as it required the consent of some proprietors of ground, they obtained the most exorbitant terms from the eager desires and timorous conscience of the monarch. Anthemius formed the design, and his genius directed the hands of ten thousand workmen, whose payment in pieces of fine silver was never delayed beyond the evening. The emperor himself, clad in a linen tunic, surveyed each day their rapid progress, and encouraged their diligence by his familiarity, his zeal, and his rewards. The new Cathedral of St. Sophia was consecrated by the patriarch, five years, eleven months, and ten days from the first foundation; and in the midst of the solemn festival Justinian exclaimed with devout vanity, “Glory be to God, who hath thought me worthy to accomplish so great a work; I have vanquished thee, O Solomon!” But the pride of the Roman Solomon, before twenty years had elapsed, was humbled by an earthquake, which overthrew the eastern part of the dome. Its splendor was again restored by the perseverance of the same prince; and in the thirty-sixth year of his reign, Justinian celebrated the second dedication of a temple which remains, after twelve centuries, a stately monument of his fame. The architecture of St. Sophia, which is now converted into the principal mosch, has been imitated by the Turkish sultans, and that venerable pile continues to excite the fond admiration of the Greeks, and the more rational curiosity of European travellers. The eye of the spectator is disappointed by an irregular prospect of half-domes and shelving roofs: the western front, the principal approach, is destitute of simplicity and magnificence; and the scale of dimensions has been much surpassed by several of the Latin cathedrals. But the architect who first erected and aerial cupola, is entitled to the praise of bold design and skilful execution. The dome of St. Sophia, illuminated by four-and-twenty windows, is formed with so small a curve, that the depth is equal only to one sixth of its diameter; the measure of that diameter is one hundred and fifteen feet, and the lofty centre, where a crescent has supplanted the cross, rises to the perpendicular height of one hundred and eighty feet above the pavement. The circle which encompasses the dome, lightly

    reposes on four strong arches, and their weight is firmly supported by four massy piles, whose strength is assisted, on the northern and southern sides, by four columns of Egyptian granite. A Greek cross, inscribed in a quadrangle, represents the form of the edifice; the exact breadth is two hundred and forty-three feet, and two hundred and sixty-nine may be assigned for the extreme length from the sanctuary in the east, to the nine western doors, which open into the vestibule, and from thence into the narthex or exterior portico. That portico was the humble station of the penitents. The nave or body of the church was filled by the congregation of the faithful; but the two sexes were prudently distinguished, and the upper and lower galleries were allotted for the more private devotion of the women. Beyond the northern and southern piles, a balustrade, terminated on either side by the thrones of the emperor and the patriarch, divided the nave from the choir; and the space, as far as the steps of the altar, was occupied by the clergy and singers. The altar itself, a name which insensibly became familiar to Christian ears, was placed in the eastern recess, artificially built in the form of a demi-cylinder; and this sanctuary communicated by several doors with the sacristy, the vestry, the baptistery, and the contiguous buildings, subservient either to the pomp of worship, or the private use of the ecclesiastical ministers. The memory of past calamities inspired Justinian with a wise resolution, that no wood, except for the doors, should be admitted into the new edifice; and the choice of the materials was applied to the strength, the lightness, or the splendor of the respective parts. The solid piles which contained the cupola were composed of huge blocks of freestone, hewn into squares and triangles, fortified by circles of iron, and firmly cemented by the infusion of lead and quicklime: but the weight of the cupola was diminished by the levity of its substance, which consists either of pumice-stone that floats in the water, or of bricks from the Isle of Rhodes, five times less ponderous than the ordinary sort. The whole frame of the edifice was constructed of brick; but those base materials were concealed by a crust of marble; and the inside of St. Sophia, the cupola, the two larger, and the six smaller, semi-domes, the walls, the hundred columns,

    and the pavement, delight even the eyes of Barbarians, with a rich and variegated picture. A poet, who beheld the primitive lustre of St. Sophia, enumerates the colors, the shades, and the spots of ten or twelve marbles, jaspers, and porphyries, which nature had profusely diversified, and which were blended and contrasted as it were by a skilful painter. The triumph of Christ was adorned with the last spoils of Paganism, but the greater part of these costly stones was extracted from the quarries of Asia Minor, the isles and continent of Greece, Egypt, Africa, and Gaul. Eight columns of porphyry, which Aurelian had placed in the temple of the sun, were offered by the piety of a Roman matron; eight others of green marble were presented by the ambitious zeal of the magistrates of Ephesus: both are admirable by their size and beauty, but every order of architecture disclaims their fantastic capital. A variety of ornaments and figures was curiously expressed in mosaic; and the images of Christ, of the Virgin, of saints, and of angels, which have been defaced by Turkish fanaticism, were dangerously exposed to the superstition of the Greeks. According to the sanctity of each object, the precious metals were distributed in thin leaves or in solid masses. The balustrade of the choir, the capitals of the pillars, the ornaments of the doors and galleries, were of gilt bronze; the spectator was dazzled by the glittering aspect of the cupola; the sanctuary contained forty thousand pounds weight of silver; and the holy vases and vestments of the altar were of the purest gold, enriched with inestimable gems. Before the structure of the church had arisen two cubits above the ground, forty-five thousand two hundred pounds were already consumed; and the whole expense amounted to three hundred and twenty thousand: each reader, according to the measure of his belief, may estimate their value either in gold or silver; but the sum of one million sterling is the result of the lowest computation. A magnificent temple is a laudable monument of national taste and religion; and the enthusiast who entered the dome of St. Sophia might be tempted to suppose that it was the residence, or even the workmanship, of the Deity. Yet how dull is the artifice, how insignificant is

    the labor, if it be compared with the formation of the vilest insect that crawls upon the surface of the temple!

    So minute a description of an edifice which time has respected, may attest the truth, and excuse the relation, of the innumerable works, both in the capital and provinces, which Justinian constructed on a smaller scale and less durable foundations. In Constantinople alone and the adjacent suburbs, he dedicated twenty-five churches to the honor of Christ, the Virgin, and the saints: most of these churches were decorated with marble and gold; and their various situation was skilfully chosen in a populous square, or a pleasant grove; on the margin of the sea-shore, or on some lofty eminence which overlooked the continents of Europe and Asia. The church of the Holy Apostles at Constantinople, and that of St. John at Ephesus, appear to have been framed on the same model: their domes aspired to imitate the cupolas of St. Sophia; but the altar was more judiciously placed under the centre of the dome, at the junction of four stately porticos, which more accurately expressed the figure of the Greek cross. The Virgin of Jerusalem might exult in the temple erected by her Imperial votary on a most ungrateful spot, which afforded neither ground nor materials to the architect. A level was formed by raising part of a deep valley to the height of the mountain. The stones of a neighboring quarry were hewn into regular forms; each block was fixed on a peculiar carriage, drawn by forty of the strongest oxen, and the roads were widened for the passage of such enormous weights. Lebanon furnished her loftiest cedars for the timbers of the church; and the seasonable discovery of a vein of red marble supplied its beautiful columns, two of which, the supporters of the exterior portico, were esteemed the largest in the world. The pious munificence of the emperor was diffused over the Holy Land; and if reason should condemn the monasteries of both sexes which were built or restored by Justinian, yet charity must applaud the wells which he sunk, and the hospitals which he founded, for the relief of the weary pilgrims. The schismatical temper of Egypt was ill entitled to the royal bounty; but in

    Syria and Africa, some remedies were applied to the disasters of wars and earthquakes, and both Carthage and Antioch, emerging from their ruins, might revere the name of their gracious benefactor. Almost every saint in the calendar acquired the honors of a temple; almost every city of the empire obtained the solid advantages of bridges, hospitals, and aqueducts; but the severe liberality of the monarch disdained to indulge his subjects in the popular luxury of baths and theatres. While Justinian labored for the public service, he was not unmindful of his own dignity and ease. The Byzantine palace, which had been damaged by the conflagration, was restored with new magnificence; and some notion may be conceived of the whole edifice, by the vestibule or hall, which, from the doors perhaps, or the roof, was surnamed chalce, or the brazen. The dome of a spacious quadrangle was supported by massy pillars; the pavement and walls were incrusted with many-colored marbles — the emerald green of Laconia, the fiery red, and the white Phrygian stone, intersected with veins of a sea-green hue: the mosaic paintings of the dome and sides represented the glories of the African and Italian triumphs. On the Asiatic shore of the Propontis, at a small distance to the east of Chalcedon, the costly palace and gardens of Heræum were prepared for the summer residence of Justinian, and more especially of Theodora. The poets of the age have celebrated the rare alliance of nature and art, the harmony of the nymphs of the groves, the fountains, and the waves: yet the crowd of attendants who followed the court complained of their inconvenient lodgings, and the nymphs were too often alarmed by the famous Porphyrio, a whale of ten cubits in breadth, and thirty in length, who was stranded at the mouth of the River Sangaris, after he had infested more than half a century the seas of Constantinople.

    The fortifications of Europe and Asia were multiplied by Justinian; but the repetition of those timid and fruitless precautions exposes, to a philosophic eye, the debility of the empire. From Belgrade to the Euxine, from the conflux of the

    Save to the mouth of the Danube, a chain of above fourscore fortified places was extended along the banks of the great river. Single watch-towers were changed into spacious citadels; vacant walls, which the engineers contracted or enlarged according to the nature of the ground, were filled with colonies or garrisons; a strong fortress defended the ruins of Trajan’s bridge, and several military stations affected to spread beyond the Danube the pride of the Roman name. But that name was divested of its terrors; the Barbarians, in their annual inroads, passed, and contemptuously repassed, before these useless bulwarks; and the inhabitants of the frontier, instead of reposing under the shadow of the general defence, were compelled to guard, with incessant vigilance, their separate habitations. The solitude of ancient cities, was replenished; the new foundations of Justinian acquired, perhaps too hastily, the epithets of impregnable and populous; and the auspicious place of his own nativity attracted the grateful reverence of the vainest of princes. Under the name of Justiniana prima, the obscure village of Tauresium became the seat of an archbishop and a præfect, whose jurisdiction extended over seven warlike provinces of Illyricum; and the corrupt apellation of Giustendil still indicates, about twenty miles to the south of Sophia, the residence of a Turkish sanjak. For the use of the emperor’s countryman, a cathedral, a place, and an aqueduct, were speedily constructed; the public and private edifices were adapted to the greatness of a royal city; and the strength of the walls resisted, during the lifetime of Justinian, the unskilful assaults of the Huns and Sclavonians. Their progress was sometimes retarded, and their hopes of rapine were disappointed, by the innumerable castles which, in the provinces of Dacia, Epirus, Thessaly, Macedonia, and Thrace, appeared to cover the whole face of the country. Six hundred of these forts were built or repaired by the emperor; but it seems reasonable to believe, that the far greater part consisted only of a stone or brick tower, in the midst of a square or circular area, which was surrounded by a wall and ditch, and afforded in a moment of danger some protection to the peasants and cattle of the neighboring villages. Yet these military works, which exhausted the public

    treasure, could not remove the just apprehensions of Justinian and his European subjects. The warm baths of Anchialus in Thrace were rendered as safe as they were salutary; but the rich pastures of Thessalonica were foraged by the Scythian cavalry; the delicious vale of Tempe, three hundred miles from the Danube, was continually alarmed by the sound of war; and no unfortified spot, however distant or solitary, could securely enjoy the blessings of peace. The Straits of Thermopylæ, which seemed to protect, but which had so often betrayed, the safety of Greece, were diligently strengthened by the labors of Justinian. From the edge of the sea-shore, through the forests and valleys, and as far as the summit of the Thessalian mountains, a strong wall was continued, which occupied every practicable entrance. Instead of a hasty crowd of peasants, a garrison of two thousand soldiers was stationed along the rampart; granaries of corn and reservoirs of water were provided for their use; and by a precaution that inspired the cowardice which it foresaw, convenient fortresses were erected for their retreat. The walls of Corinth, overthrown by an earthquake, and the mouldering bulwarks of Athens and Platæa, were carefully restored; the Barbarians were discouraged by the prospect of successive and painful sieges: and the naked cities of Peloponnesus were covered by the fortifications of the Isthmus of Corinth. At the extremity of Europe, another peninsula, the Thracian Chersonesus, runs three days’ journey into the sea, to form, with the adjacent shores of Asia, the Straits of the Hellespont. The intervals between eleven populous towns were filled by lofty woods, fair pastures, and arable lands; and the isthmus, of thirty seven stadia or furlongs, had been fortified by a Spartan general nine hundred years before the reign of Justinian. In an age of freedom and valor, the slightest rampart may prevent a surprise; and Procopius appears insensible of the superiority of ancient times, while he praises the solid construction and double parapet of a wall, whose long arms stretched on either side into the sea; but whose strength was deemed insufficient to guard the Chersonesus, if each city, and particularly Gallipoli and Sestus, had not been secured by their peculiar fortifications. The long wall, as it was

    emphatically styled, was a work as disgraceful in the object, as it was respectable in the execution. The riches of a capital diffuse themselves over the neighboring country, and the territory of Constantinople a paradise of nature, was adorned with the luxurious gardens and villas of the senators and opulent citizens. But their wealth served only to attract the bold and rapacious Barbarians; the noblest of the Romans, in the bosom of peaceful indolence, were led away into Scythian captivity, and their sovereign might view from his palace the hostile flames which were insolently spread to the gates of the Imperial city. At the distance only of forty miles, Anastasius was constrained to establish a last frontier; his long wall, of sixty miles from the Propontis to the Euxine, proclaimed the impotence of his arms; and as the danger became more imminent, new fortifications were added by the indefatigable prudence of Justinian.

    Asia Minor, after the submission of the Isaurians, remained without enemies and without fortifications. Those bold savages, who had disdained to be the subjects of Gallienus, persisted two hundred and thirty years in a life of independence and rapine. The most successful princes respected the strength of the mountains and the despair of the natives; their fierce spirit was sometimes soothed with gifts, and sometimes restrained by terror; and a military count, with three legions, fixed his permanent and ignominious station in the heart of the Roman provinces. But no sooner was the vigilance of power relaxed or diverted, than the light-armed squadrons descended from the hills, and invaded the peaceful plenty of Asia. Although the Isaurians were not remarkable for stature or bravery, want rendered them bold, and experience made them skilful in the exercise of predatory war. They advanced with secrecy and speed to the attack of villages and defenceless towns; their flying parties have sometimes touched the Hellespont, the Euxine, and the gates of Tarsus, Antioch, or Damascus; and the spoil was lodged in their inaccessible mountains, before the Roman troops had received their orders, or the distant province had computed its loss. The guilt of

    rebellion and robbery excluded them from the rights of national enemies; and the magistrates were instructed, by an edict, that the trial or punishment of an Isaurian, even on the festival of Easter, was a meritorious act of justice and piety. If the captives were condemned to domestic slavery, they maintained, with their sword or dagger, the private quarrel of their masters; and it was found expedient for the public tranquillity to prohibit the service of such dangerous retainers. When their countryman Tarcalissæus or Zeno ascended the throne, he invited a faithful and formidable band of Isaurians, who insulted the court and city, and were rewarded by an annual tribute of five thousand pounds of gold. But the hopes of fortune depopulated the mountains, luxury enervated the hardiness of their minds and bodies, and in proportion as they mixed with mankind, they became less qualified for the enjoyment of poor and solitary freedom. After the death of Zeno, his successor Anastasius suppressed their pensions, exposed their persons to the revenge of the people, banished them from Constantinople, and prepared to sustain a war, which left only the alternative of victory or servitude. A brother of the last emperor usurped the title of Augustus; his cause was powerfully supported by the arms, the treasures, and the magazines, collected by Zeno; and the native Isaurians must have formed the smallest portion of the hundred and fifty thousand Barbarians under his standard, which was sanctified, for the first time, by the presence of a fighting bishop. Their disorderly numbers were vanquished in the plains of Phrygia by the valor and discipline of the Goths; but a war of six years almost exhausted the courage of the emperor. The Isaurians retired to their mountains; their fortresses were successively besieged and ruined; their communication with the sea was intercepted; the bravest of their leaders died in arms; the surviving chiefs, before their execution, were dragged in chains through the hippodrome; a colony of their youth was transplanted into Thrace, and the remnant of the people submitted to the Roman government. Yet some generations elapsed before their minds were reduced to the level of slavery. The populous villages of Mount Taurus were filled with horsemen and archers: they resisted the

    imposition of tributes, but they recruited the armies of Justinian; and his civil magistrates, the proconsul of Cappadocia, the count of Isauria, and the prætors of Lycaonia and Pisidia, were invested with military power to restrain the licentious practice of rapes and assassinations.

    Chapter XL: Reign Of Justinian. —

    Part V.

    If we extend our view from the tropic to the mouth of the Tanais, we may observe, on one hand, the precautions of Justinian to curb the savages of Æthiopia, and on the other, the long walls which he constructed in Crimæa for the protection of his friendly Goths, a colony of three thousand shepherds and warriors. From that peninsula to Trebizond, the eastern curve of the Euxine was secured by forts, by alliance, or by religion; and the possession of Lazica, the Colchos of ancient, the Mingrelia of modern, geography, soon became the object of an important war. Trebizond, in after-times the seat of a romantic empire, was indebted to the liberality of Justinian for a church, an aqueduct, and a castle, whose ditches are hewn in the solid rock. From that maritime city, frontier line of five hundred miles may be drawn to the fortress of Circesium, the last Roman station on the Euphrates. Above Trebizond immediately, and five days’ journey to the south, the country rises into dark forests and craggy mountains, as savage though not so lofty as the Alps and the Pyrenees. In this rigorous climate, where the snows seldom melt, the fruits are tardy and tasteless, even honey is poisonous: the most industrious tillage would be confined to some pleasant valleys; and the pastoral tribes obtained a scanty sustenance from the flesh and milk of their cattle. The Chalybians derived their name and temper from the iron quality of the soil; and, since the days of Cyrus, they might produce, under the various appellations of Chadæans and Zanians, an uninterrupted prescription of war and rapine. Under the reign of Justinian, they acknowledged the god and

    the emperor of the Romans, and seven fortresses were built in the most accessible passages, to exclude the ambition of the Persian monarch. The principal source of the Euphrates descends from the Chalybian mountains, and seems to flow towards the west and the Euxine: bending to the south-west, the river passes under the walls of Satala and Melitene, (which were restored by Justinian as the bulwarks of the Lesser Armenia,) and gradually approaches the Mediterranean Sea; till at length, repelled by Mount Taurus, the Euphrates inclines its long and flexible course to the south-east and the Gulf of Persia. Among the Roman cities beyond the Euphrates, we distinguish two recent foundations, which were named from Theodosius, and the relics of the martyrs; and two capitals, Amida and Edessa, which are celebrated in the history of every age. Their strength was proportioned by Justinian to the danger of their situation. A ditch and palisade might be sufficient to resist the artless force of the cavalry of Scythia; but more elaborate works were required to sustain a regular siege against the arms and treasures of the great king. His skilful engineers understood the methods of conducting deep mines, and of raising platforms to the level of the rampart: he shook the strongest battlements with his military engines, and sometimes advanced to the assault with a line of movable turrets on the backs of elephants. In the great cities of the East, the disadvantage of space, perhaps of position, was compensated by the zeal of the people, who seconded the garrison in the defence of their country and religion; and the fabulous promise of the Son of God, that Edessa should never be taken, filled the citizens with valiant confidence, and chilled the besiegers with doubt and dismay. The subordinate towns of Armenia and Mesopotamia were diligently strengthened, and the posts which appeared to have any command of ground or water were occupied by numerous forts, substantially built of stone, or more hastily erected with the obvious materials of earth and brick. The eye of Justinian investigated every spot; and his cruel precautions might attract the war into some lonely vale, whose peaceful natives, connected by trade and marriage, were ignorant of national discord and the quarrels of princes. Westward of the Euphrates, a sandy desert extends

    above six hundred miles to the Red Sea. Nature had interposed a vacant solitude between the ambition of two rival empires; the Arabians, till Mahomet arose, were formidable only as robbers; and in the proud security of peace the fortifications of Syria were neglected on the most vulnerable side.

    But the national enmity, at least the effects of that enmity, had been suspended by a truce, which continued above fourscore years. An ambassador from the emperor Zeno accompanied the rash and unfortunate Perozes, * in his expedition against the Nepthalites, or white Huns, whose conquests had been stretched from the Caspian to the heart of India, whose throne was enriched with emeralds, and whose cavalry was supported by a line of two thousand elephants. The Persians * were twice circumvented, in a situation which made valor useless and flight impossible; and the double victory of the Huns was achieved by military stratagem. They dismissed their royal captive after he had submitted to adore the majesty of a Barbarian; and the humiliation was poorly evaded by the casuistical subtlety of the Magi, who instructed Perozes to direct his attention to the rising sun. The indignant successor of Cyrus forgot his danger and his gratitude; he renewed the attack with headstrong fury, and lost both his army and his life. The death of Perozes abandoned Persia to her foreign and domestic enemies; and twelve years of confusion elapsed before his son Cabades, or Kobad, could embrace any designs of ambition or revenge. The unkind parsimony of Anastasius was the motive or pretence of a Roman war; the Huns and Arabs marched under the Persian standard, and the fortifications of Armenia and Mesopotamia were, at that time, in a ruinous or imperfect condition. The emperor returned his thanks to the governor and people of Martyropolis for the prompt surrender of a city which could not be successfully defended, and the conflagration of Theodosiopolis might justify the conduct of their prudent neighbors. Amida sustained a long and destructive siege: at the end of three months the loss of fifty thousand of the

    soldiers of Cabades was not balanced by any prospect of success, and it was in vain that the Magi deduced a flattering prediction from the indecency of the women * on the ramparts, who had revealed their most secret charms to the eyes of the assailants. At length, in a silent night, they ascended the most accessible tower, which was guarded only by some monks, oppressed, after the duties of a festival, with sleep and wine. Scaling-ladders were applied at the dawn of day; the presence of Cabades, his stern command, and his drawn sword, compelled the Persians to vanquish; and before it was sheathed, fourscore thousand of the inhabitants had expiated the blood of their companions. After the siege of Amida, the war continued three years, and the unhappy frontier tasted the full measure of its calamities. The gold of Anastasius was offered too late, the number of his troops was defeated by the number of their generals; the country was stripped of its inhabitants, and both the living and the dead were abandoned to the wild beasts of the desert. The resistance of Edessa, and the deficiency of spoil, inclined the mind of Cabades to peace: he sold his conquests for an exorbitant price; and the same line, though marked with slaughter and devastation, still separated the two empires. To avert the repetition of the same evils, Anastasius resolved to found a new colony, so strong, that it should defy the power of the Persian, so far advanced towards Assyria, that its stationary troops might defend the province by the menace or operation of offensive war. For this purpose, the town of Dara, fourteen miles from Nisibis, and four days’ journey from the Tigris, was peopled and adorned; the hasty works of Anastasius were improved by the perseverance of Justinian; and, without insisting on places less important, the fortifications of Dara may represent the military architecture of the age. The city was surrounded with two walls, and the interval between them, of fifty paces, afforded a retreat to the cattle of the besieged. The inner wall was a monument of strength and beauty: it measured sixty feet from the ground, and the height of the towers was one hundred feet; the loopholes, from whence an enemy might be annoyed with missile weapons, were small, but numerous; the soldiers were planted along the rampart, under the shelter of

    double galleries, and a third platform, spacious and secure, was raised on the summit of the towers. The exterior wall appears to have been less lofty, but more solid; and each tower was protected by a quadrangular bulwark. A hard, rocky soil resisted the tools of the miners, and on the south-east, where the ground was more tractable, their approach was retarded by a new work, which advanced in the shape of a half-moon. The double and treble ditches were filled with a stream of water; and in the management of the river, the most skilful labor was employed to supply the inhabitants, to distress the besiegers, and to prevent the mischiefs of a natural or artificial inundation. Dara continued more than sixty years to fulfil the wishes of its founders, and to provoke the jealousy of the Persians, who incessantly complained, that this impregnable fortress had been constructed in manifest violation of the treaty of peace between the two empires. *

    Between the Euxine and the Caspian, the countries of Colchos, Iberia, and Albania, are intersected in every direction by the branches of Mount Caucasus; and the two principal gates, or passes, from north to south, have been frequently confounded in the geography both of the ancients and moderns. The name of Caspian or Albanian gates is properly applied to Derbend, which occupies a short declivity between the mountains and the sea: the city, if we give credit to local tradition, had been founded by the Greeks; and this dangerous entrance was fortified by the kings of Persia with a mole, double walls, and doors of iron. The Iberian gates * are formed by a narrow passage of six miles in Mount Caucasus, which opens from the northern side of Iberia, or Georgia, into the plain that reaches to the Tanais and the Volga. A fortress, designed by Alexander perhaps, or one of his successors, to command that important pass, had descended by right of conquest or inheritance to a prince of the Huns, who offered it for a moderate price to the emperor; but while Anastasius paused, while he timorously computed the cost and the distance, a more vigilant rival interposed, and Cabades forcibly occupied the Straits of Caucasus. The Albanian and Iberian

    gates excluded the horsemen of Scythia from the shortest and most practicable roads, and the whole front of the mountains was covered by the rampart of Gog and Magog, the long wall which has excited the curiosity of an Arabian caliph and a Russian conqueror. According to a recent description, huge stones, seven feet thick, and twenty-one feet in length or height, are artificially joined without iron or cement, to compose a wall, which runs above three hundred miles from the shores of Derbend, over the hills, and through the valleys of Daghestan and Georgia. Without a vision, such a work might be undertaken by the policy of Cabades; without a miracle, it might be accomplished by his son, so formidable to the Romans, under the name of Chosroes; so dear to the Orientals, under the appellation of Nushirwan. The Persian monarch held in his hand the keys both of peace and war; but he stipulated, in every treaty, that Justinian should contribute to the expense of a common barrier, which equally protected the two empires from the inroads of the Scythians.

    VII. Justinian suppressed the schools of Athens and the consulship of Rome, which had given so many sages and heroes to mankind. Both these institutions had long since degenerated from their primitive glory; yet some reproach may be justly inflicted on the avarice and jealousy of a prince, by whose hand such venerable ruins were destroyed.

    Athens, after her Persian triumphs, adopted the philosophy of Ionia and the rhetoric of Sicily; and these studies became the patrimony of a city, whose inhabitants, about thirty thousand males, condensed, within the period of a single life, the genius of ages and millions. Our sense of the dignity of human nature is exalted by the simple recollection, that Isocrates was the companion of Plato and Xenophon; that he assisted, perhaps with the historian Thucydides, at the first representation of the dipus of Sophocles and the Iphigenia of Euripides; and that his pupils Æschines and Demosthenes contended for the crown of patriotism in the presence of Aristotle, the master of Theophrastus, who taught at Athens with the founders of the

    Stoic and Epicurean sects. The ingenuous youth of Attica enjoyed the benefits of their domestic education, which was communicated without envy to the rival cities. Two thousand disciples heard the lessons of Theophrastus; the schools of rhetoric must have been still more populous than those of philosophy; and a rapid succession of students diffused the fame of their teachers as far as the utmost limits of the Grecian language and name. Those limits were enlarged by the victories of Alexander; the arts of Athens survived her freedom and dominion; and the Greek colonies which the Macedonians planted in Egypt, and scattered over Asia, undertook long and frequent pilgrimages to worship the Muses in their favorite temple on the banks of the Ilissus. The Latin conquerors respectfully listened to the instructions of their subjects and captives; the names of Cicero and Horace were enrolled in the schools of Athens; and after the perfect settlement of the Roman empire, the natives of Italy, of Africa, and of Britain, conversed in the groves of the academy with their fellow-students of the East. The studies of philosophy and eloquence are congenial to a popular state, which encourages the freedom of inquiry, and submits only to the force of persuasion. In the republics of Greece and Rome, the art of speaking was the powerful engine of patriotism or ambition; and the schools of rhetoric poured forth a colony of statesmen and legislators. When the liberty of public debate was suppressed, the orator, in the honorable profession of an advocate, might plead the cause of innocence and justice; he might abuse his talents in the more profitable trade of panegyric; and the same precepts continued to dictate the fanciful declamations of the sophist, and the chaster beauties of historical composition. The systems which professed to unfold the nature of God, of man, and of the universe, entertained the curiosity of the philosophic student; and according to the temper of his mind, he might doubt with the Sceptics, or decide with the Stoics, sublimely speculate with Plato, or severely argue with Aristotle. The pride of the adverse sects had fixed an unattainable term of moral happiness and perfection; but the race was glorious and salutary; the disciples of Zeno, and even those of Epicurus, were taught

    both to act and to suffer; and the death of Petronius was not less effectual than that of Seneca, to humble a tyrant by the discovery of his impotence. The light of science could not indeed be confined within the walls of Athens. Her incomparable writers address themselves to the human race; the living masters emigrated to Italy and Asia; Berytus, in later times, was devoted to the study of the law; astronomy and physic were cultivated in the musæum of Alexandria; but the Attic schools of rhetoric and philosophy maintained their superior reputation from the Peloponnesian war to the reign of Justinian. Athens, though situate in a barren soil, possessed a pure air, a free navigation, and the monuments of ancient art. That sacred retirement was seldom disturbed by the business of trade or government; and the last of the Athenians were distinguished by their lively wit, the purity of their taste and language, their social manners, and some traces, at least in discourse, of the magnanimity of their fathers. In the suburbs of the city, the academy of the Platonists, the lycum of the Peripatetics, the portico of the Stoics, and the garden of the Epicureans, were planted with trees and decorated with statues; and the philosophers, instead of being immured in a cloister, delivered their instructions in spacious and pleasant walks, which, at different hours, were consecrated to the exercises of the mind and body. The genius of the founders still lived in those venerable seats; the ambition of succeeding to the masters of human reason excited a generous emulation; and the merit of the candidates was determined, on each vacancy, by the free voices of an enlightened people. The Athenian professors were paid by their disciples: according to their mutual wants and abilities, the price appears to have varied; and Isocrates himself, who derides the avarice of the sophists, required, in his school of rhetoric, about thirty pounds from each of his hundred pupils. The wages of industry are just and honorable, yet the same Isocrates shed tears at the first receipt of a stipend: the Stoic might blush when he was hired to preach the contempt of money; and I should be sorry to discover that Aristotle or Plato so far degenerated from the example of Socrates, as to exchange knowledge for gold. But some property of lands and houses

    was settled by the permission of the laws, and the legacies of deceased friends, on the philosophic chairs of Athens. Epicurus bequeathed to his disciples the gardens which he had purchased for eighty minæ or two hundred and fifty pounds, with a fund sufficient for their frugal subsistence and monthly festivals; and the patrimony of Plato afforded an annual rent, which, in eight centuries, was gradually increased from three to one thousand pieces of gold. The schools of Athens were protected by the wisest and most virtuous of the Roman princes. The library, which Hadrian founded, was placed in a portico adorned with pictures, statues, and a roof of alabaster, and supported by one hundred columns of Phrygian marble. The public salaries were assigned by the generous spirit of the Antonines; and each professor of politics, of rhetoric, of the Platonic, the Peripatetic, the Stoic, and the Epicurean philosophy, received an annual stipend of ten thousand drachmæ, or more than three hundred pounds sterling. After the death of Marcus, these liberal donations, and the privileges attached to the thrones of science, were abolished and revived, diminished and enlarged; but some vestige of royal bounty may be found under the successors of Constantine; and their arbitrary choice of an unworthy candidate might tempt the philosophers of Athens to regret the days of independence and poverty. It is remarkable, that the impartial favor of the Antonines was bestowed on the four adverse sects of philosophy, which they considered as equally useful, or at least, as equally innocent. Socrates had formerly been the glory and the reproach of his country; and the first lessons of Epicurus so strangely scandalized the pious ears of the Athenians, that by his exile, and that of his antagonists, they silenced all vain disputes concerning the nature of the gods. But in the ensuing year they recalled the hasty decree, restored the liberty of the schools, and were convinced by the experience of ages, that the moral character of philosophers is not affected by the diversity of their theological speculations.

    The Gothic arms were less fatal to the schools of Athens than

    the establishment of a new religion, whose ministers superseded the exercise of reason, resolved every question by an article of faith, and condemned the infidel or sceptic to eternal flames. In many a volume of laborious controversy, they exposed the weakness of the understanding and the corruption of the heart, insulted human nature in the sages of antiquity, and proscribed the spirit of philosophical inquiry, so repugnant to the doctrine, or at least to the temper, of an humble believer. The surviving sects of the Platonists, whom Plato would have blushed to acknowledge, extravagantly mingled a sublime theory with the practice of superstition and magic; and as they remained alone in the midst of a Christian world, they indulged a secret rancor against the government of the church and state, whose severity was still suspended over their heads. About a century after the reign of Julian, Proclus was permitted to teach in the philosophic chair of the academy; and such was his industry, that he frequently, in the same day, pronounced five lessons, and composed seven hundred lines. His sagacious mind explored the deepest questions of morals and metaphysics, and he ventured to urge eighteen arguments against the Christian doctrine of the creation of the world. But in the intervals of study, he personally conversed with Pan, Æsculapius, and Minerva, in whose mysteries he was secretly initiated, and whose prostrate statues he adored; in the devout persuasion that the philosopher, who is a citizen of the universe, should be the priest of its various deities. An eclipse of the sun announced his approaching end; and his life, with that of his scholar Isidore, compiled by two of their most learned disciples, exhibits a deplorable picture of the second childhood of human reason. Yet the golden chain, as it was fondly styled, of the Platonic succession, continued forty-four years from the death of Proclus to the edict of Justinian, which imposed a perpetual silence on the schools of Athens, and excited the grief and indignation of the few remaining votaries of Grecian science and superstition. Seven friends and philosophers, Diogenes and Hermias, Eulalius and Priscian, Damascius, Isidore, and Simplicius, who dissented from the religion of their sovereign, embraced the resolution of seeking in a foreign

    land the freedom which was denied in their native country. They had heard, and they credulously believed, that the republic of Plato was realized in the despotic government of Persia, and that a patriot king reigned ever the happiest and most virtuous of nations. They were soon astonished by the natural discovery, that Persia resembled the other countries of the globe; that Chosroes, who affected the name of a philosopher, was vain, cruel, and ambitious; that bigotry, and a spirit of intolerance, prevailed among the Magi; that the nobles were haughty, the courtiers servile, and the magistrates unjust; that the guilty sometimes escaped, and that the innocent were often oppressed. The disappointment of the philosophers provoked them to overlook the real virtues of the Persians; and they were scandalized, more deeply perhaps than became their profession, with the plurality of wives and concubines, the incestuous marriages, and the custom of exposing dead bodies to the dogs and vultures, instead of hiding them in the earth, or consuming them with fire. Their repentance was expressed by a precipitate return, and they loudly declared that they had rather die on the borders of the empire, than enjoy the wealth and favor of the Barbarian. From this journey, however, they derived a benefit which reflects the purest lustre on the character of Chosroes. He required, that the seven sages who had visited the court of Persia should be exempted from the penal laws which Justinian enacted against his Pagan subjects; and this privilege, expressly stipulated in a treaty of peace, was guarded by the vigilance of a powerful mediator. Simplicius and his companions ended their lives in peace and obscurity; and as they left no disciples, they terminate the long list of Grecian philosophers, who may be justly praised, notwithstanding their defects, as the wisest and most virtuous of their contemporaries. The writings of Simplicius are now extant. His physical and metaphysical commentaries on Aristotle have passed away with the fashion of the times; but his moral interpretation of Epictetus is preserved in the library of nations, as a classic book, most excellently adapted to direct the will, to purify the heart, and to confirm the understanding, by a just confidence in the nature both of God and man.

    About the same time that Pythagoras first invented the appellation of philosopher, liberty and the consulship were founded at Rome by the elder Brutus. The revolutions of the consular office, which may be viewed in the successive lights of a substance, a shadow, and a name, have been occasionally mentioned in the present History. The first magistrates of the republic had been chosen by the people, to exercise, in the senate and in the camp, the powers of peace and war, which were afterwards translated to the emperors. But the tradition of ancient dignity was long revered by the Romans and Barbarians. A Gothic historian applauds the consulship of Theodoric as the height of all temporal glory and greatness; the king of Italy himself congratulated those annual favorites of fortune who, without the cares, enjoyed the splendor of the throne; and at the end of a thousand years, two consuls were created by the sovereigns of Rome and Constantinople, for the sole purpose of giving a date to the year, and a festival to the people. But the expenses of this festival, in which the wealthy and the vain aspired to surpass their predecessors, insensibly arose to the enormous sum of fourscore thousand pounds; the wisest senators declined a useless honor, which involved the certain ruin of their families, and to this reluctance I should impute the frequent chasms in the last age of the consular Fasti. The predecessors of Justinian had assisted from the public treasures the dignity of the less opulent candidates; the avarice of that prince preferred the cheaper and more convenient method of advice and regulation. Seven processions or spectacles were the number to which his edict confined the horse and chariot races, the athletic sports, the music, and pantomimes of the theatre, and the hunting of wild beasts; and small pieces of silver were discreetly substituted to the gold medals, which had always excited tumult and drunkenness, when they were scattered with a profuse hand among the populace. Notwithstanding these precautions, and his own example, the succession of consuls finally ceased in the thirteenth year of Justinian, whose despotic temper might be gratified by the silent extinction of a title which admonished the Romans of their ancient freedom. Yet the annual

    consulship still lived in the minds of the people; they fondly expected its speedy restoration; they applauded the gracious condescension of successive princes, by whom it was assumed in the first year of their reign; and three centuries elapsed, after the death of Justinian, before that obsolete dignity, which had been suppressed by custom, could be abolished by law. The imperfect mode of distinguishing each year by the name of a magistrate, was usefully supplied by the date of a permanent æra: the creation of the world, according to the Septuagint version, was adopted by the Greeks; and the Latins, since the age of Charlemagne, have computed their time from the birth of Christ.

    Chapter XLI:

    Conquests Of Justinian, Character Of Balisarius.

    Part I.

    Conquests Of Justinian In The West. — Character And First Campaigns Of Belisarius — He Invades And Subdues The Vandal Kingdom Of Africa — His Triumph. — The Gothic War. — He Recovers Sicily, Naples, And Rome. — Siege Of Rome By The Goths. — Their Retreat And Losses. — Surrender Of Ravenna. — Glory Of Belisarius. — His Domestic Shame And Misfortunes.

    When Justinian ascended the throne, about fifty years after the fall of the Western empire, the kingdoms of the Goths and Vandals had obtained a solid, and, as it might seem, a legal establishment both in Europe and Africa. The titles, which Roman victory had inscribed, were erased with equal justice by the sword of the Barbarians; and their successful rapine derived a more venerable sanction from time, from treaties, and from the oaths of fidelity, already repeated by a second or third generation of obedient subjects. Experience and Christianity had refuted the superstitious hope, that Rome was founded by the gods to reign forever over the nations of the earth. But the proud claim of perpetual and indefeasible dominion, which her soldiers could no longer maintain, was firmly asserted by her statesmen and lawyers, whose opinions have been sometimes revived and propagated in the modern schools of jurisprudence. After Rome herself had been stripped of the Imperial purple, the princes of Constantinople assumed

    the sole and sacred sceptre of the monarchy; demanded, as their rightful inheritance, the provinces which had been subdued by the consuls, or possessed by the Cæsars; and feebly aspired to deliver their faithful subjects of the West from the usurpation of heretics and Barbarians. The execution of this splendid design was in some degree reserved for Justinian. During the five first years of his reign, he reluctantly waged a costly and unprofitable war against the Persians; till his pride submitted to his ambition, and he purchased at the price of four hundred and forty thousand pounds sterling, the benefit of a precarious truce, which, in the language of both nations, was dignified with the appellation of the endless peace. The safety of the East enabled the emperor to employ his forces against the Vandals; and the internal state of Africa afforded an honorable motive, and promised a powerful support, to the Roman arms.

    According to the testament of the founder, the African kingdom had lineally descended to Hilderic, the eldest of the Vandal princes. A mild disposition inclined the son of a tyrant, the grandson of a conqueror, to prefer the counsels of clemency and peace; and his accession was marked by the salutary edict, which restored two hundred bishops to their churches, and allowed the free profession of the Athanasian creed. But the Catholics accepted, with cold and transient gratitude, a favor so inadequate to their pretensions, and the virtues of Hilderic offended the prejudices of his countrymen. The Arian clergy presumed to insinuate that he had renounced the faith, and the soldiers more loudly complained that he had degenerated from the courage, of his ancestors. His ambassadors were suspected of a secret and disgraceful negotiation in the Byzantine court; and his general, the Achilles, as he was named, of the Vandals, lost a battle against the naked and disorderly Moors. The public discontent was exasperated by Gelimer, whose age, descent, and military fame, gave him an apparent title to the succession: he assumed, with the consent of the nation, the reins of government; and his unfortunate sovereign sunk without a

    struggle from the throne to a dungeon, where he was strictly guarded with a faithful counsellor, and his unpopular nephew the Achilles of the Vandals. But the indulgence which Hilderic had shown to his Catholic subjects had powerfully recommended him to the favor of Justinian, who, for the benefit of his own sect, could acknowledge the use and justice of religious toleration: their alliance, while the nephew of Justin remained in a private station, was cemented by the mutual exchange of gifts and letters; and the emperor Justinian asserted the cause of royalty and friendship. In two successive embassies, he admonished the usurper to repent of his treason, or to abstain, at least, from any further violence which might provoke the displeasure of God and of the Romans; to reverence the laws of kindred and succession, and to suffer an infirm old man peaceably to end his days, either on the throne of Carthage or in the palace of Constantinople. The passions, or even the prudence, of Gelimer compelled him to reject these requests, which were urged in the haughty tone of menace and command; and he justified his ambition in a language rarely spoken in the Byzantine court, by alleging the right of a free people to remove or punish their chief magistrate, who had failed in the execution of the kingly office. After this fruitless expostulation, the captive monarch was more rigorously treated, his nephew was deprived of his eyes, and the cruel Vandal, confident in his strength and distance, derided the vain threats and slow preparations of the emperor of the East. Justinian resolved to deliver or revenge his friend, Gelimer to maintain his usurpation; and the war was preceded, according to the practice of civilized nations, by the most solemn protestations, that each party was sincerely desirous of peace.

    The report of an African war was grateful only to the vain and idle populace of Constantinople, whose poverty exempted them from tribute, and whose cowardice was seldom exposed to military service. But the wiser citizens, who judged of the future by the past, revolved in their memory the immense loss, both of men and money, which the empire had sustained in

    the expedition of Basiliscus. The troops, which, after five laborious campaigns, had been recalled from the Persian frontier, dreaded the sea, the climate, and the arms of an unknown enemy. The ministers of the finances computed, as far as they might compute, the demands of an African war; the taxes which must be found and levied to supply those insatiate demands; and the danger, lest their own lives, or at least their lucrative employments, should be made responsible for the deficiency of the supply. Inspired by such selfish motives, (for we may not suspect him of any zeal for the public good,) John of Cappadocia ventured to oppose in full council the inclinations of his master. He confessed, that a victory of such importance could not be too dearly purchased; but he represented in a grave discourse the certain difficulties and the uncertain event. “You undertake,” said the præfect, “to besiege Carthage: by land, the distance is not less than one hundred and forty days’ journey; on the sea, a whole year must elapse before you can receive any intelligence from your fleet. If Africa should be reduced, it cannot be preserved without the additional conquest of Sicily and Italy. Success will impose the obligations of new labors; a single misfortune will attract the Barbarians into the heart of your exhausted empire.” Justinian felt the weight of this salutary advice; he was confounded by the unwonted freedom of an obsequious servant; and the design of the war would perhaps have been relinquished, if his courage had not been revived by a voice which silenced the doubts of profane reason. “I have seen a vision,” cried an artful or fanatic bishop of the East. “It is the will of Heaven, O emperor! that you should not abandon your holy enterprise for the deliverance of the African church. The God of battles will march before your standard, and disperse your enemies, who are the enemies of his Son.” The emperor, might be tempted, and his counsellors were constrained, to give credit to this seasonable revelation: but they derived more rational hope from the revolt, which the adherents of Hilderic or Athanasius had already excited on the borders of the Vandal monarchy. Pudentius, an African subject, had privately signified his loyal intentions, and a small military aid restored the province of Tripoli to the obedience of the

    Romans. The government of Sardinia had been intrusted to Godas, a valiant Barbarian he suspended the payment of tribute, disclaimed his allegiance to the usurper, and gave audience to the emissaries of Justinian, who found him master of that fruitful island, at the head of his guards, and proudly invested with the ensigns of royalty. The forces of the Vandals were diminished by discord and suspicion; the Roman armies were animated by the spirit of Belisarius; one of those heroic names which are familiar to every age and to every nation.

    The Africanus of new Rome was born, and perhaps educated, among the Thracian peasants, without any of those advantages which had formed the virtues of the elder and younger Scipio; a noble origin, liberal studies, and the emulation of a free state. The silence of a loquacious secretary may be admitted, to prove that the youth of Belisarius could not afford any subject of praise: he served, most assuredly with valor and reputation, among the private guards of Justinian; and when his patron became emperor, the domestic was promoted to military command. After a bold inroad into Persarmenia, in which his glory was shared by a colleague, and his progress was checked by an enemy, Belisarius repaired to the important station of Dara, where he first accepted the service of Procopius, the faithful companion, and diligent historian, of his exploits. The Mirranes of Persia advanced, with forty thousand of her best troops, to raze the fortifications of Dara; and signified the day and the hour on which the citizens should prepare a bath for his refreshment, after the toils of victory. He encountered an adversary equal to himself, by the new title of General of the East; his superior in the science of war, but much inferior in the number and quality of his troops, which amounted only to twenty-five thousand Romans and strangers, relaxed in their discipline, and humbled by recent disasters. As the level plain of Dara refused all shelter to stratagem and ambush, Belisarius protected his front with a deep trench, which was prolonged at first in perpendicular, and afterwards in parallel, lines, to

    cover the wings of cavalry advantageously posted to command the flanks and rear of the enemy. When the Roman centre was shaken, their well-timed and rapid charge decided the conflict: the standard of Persia fell; the immortals fled; the infantry threw away their bucklers, and eight thousand of the vanquished were left on the field of battle. In the next campaign, Syria was invaded on the side of the desert; and Belisarius, with twenty thousand men, hastened from Dara to the relief of the province. During the whole summer, the designs of the enemy were baffled by his skilful dispositions: he pressed their retreat, occupied each night their camp of the preceding day, and would have secured a bloodless victory, if he could have resisted the impatience of his own troops. Their valiant promise was faintly supported in the hour of battle; the right wing was exposed by the treacherous or cowardly desertion of the Christian Arabs; the Huns, a veteran band of eight hundred warriors, were oppressed by superior numbers; the flight of the Isaurians was intercepted; but the Roman infantry stood firm on the left; for Belisarius himself, dismounting from his horse, showed them that intrepid despair was their only safety. * They turned their backs to the Euphrates, and their faces to the enemy: innumerable arrows glanced without effect from the compact and shelving order of their bucklers; an impenetrable line of pikes was opposed to the repeated assaults of the Persian cavalry; and after a resistance of many hours, the remaining troops were skilfully embarked under the shadow of the night. The Persian commander retired with disorder and disgrace, to answer a strict account of the lives of so many soldiers, which he had consumed in a barren victory. But the fame of Belisarius was not sullied by a defeat, in which he alone had saved his army from the consequences of their own rashness: the approach of peace relieved him from the guard of the eastern frontier, and his conduct in the sedition of Constantinople amply discharged his obligations to the emperor. When the African war became the topic of popular discourse and secret deliberation, each of the Roman generals was apprehensive, rather than ambitious, of the dangerous honor; but as soon as Justinian had declared his preference of superior merit, their

    envy was rekindled by the unanimous applause which was given to the choice of Belisarius. The temper of the Byzantine court may encourage a suspicion, that the hero was darkly assisted by the intrigues of his wife, the fair and subtle Antonina, who alternately enjoyed the confidence, and incurred the hatred, of the empress Theodora. The birth of Antonina was ignoble; she descended from a family of charioteers; and her chastity has been stained with the foulest reproach. Yet she reigned with long and absolute power over the mind of her illustrious husband; and if Antonina disdained the merit of conjugal fidelity, she expressed a manly friendship to Belisarius, whom she accompanied with undaunted resolution in all the hardships and dangers of a military life.

    The preparations for the African war were not unworthy of the last contest between Rome and Carthage. The pride and flower of the army consisted of the guards of Belisarius, who, according to the pernicious indulgence of the times, devoted themselves, by a particular oath of fidelity, to the service of their patrons. Their strength and stature, for which they had been curiously selected, the goodness of their horses and armor, and the assiduous practice of all the exercises of war, enabled them to act whatever their courage might prompt; and their courage was exalted by the social honor of their rank, and the personal ambition of favor and fortune. Four hundred of the bravest of the Heruli marched under the banner of the faithful and active Pharas; their untractable valor was more highly prized than the tame submission of the Greeks and Syrians; and of such importance was it deemed to procure a reënforcement of six hundred Massagetæ, or Huns, that they were allured by fraud and deceit to engage in a naval expedition. Five thousand horse and ten thousand foot were embarked at Constantinople, for the conquest of Africa; but the infantry, for the most part levied in Thrace and Isauria, yielded to the more prevailing use and reputation of the cavalry; and the Scythian bow was the weapon on which the armies of Rome were now reduced to place their principal dependence. From a laudable desire to assert the dignity of his

    theme, Procopius defends the soldiers of his own time against the morose critics, who confined that respectable name to the heavy-armed warriors of antiquity, and maliciously observed, that the word archer is introduced by Homer as a term of contempt. “Such contempt might perhaps be due to the naked youths who appeared on foot in the fields of Troy, and lurking behind a tombstone, or the shield of a friend, drew the bow-string to their breast, and dismissed a feeble and lifeless arrow. But our archers (pursues the historian) are mounted on horses, which they manage with admirable skill; their head and shoulders are protected by a casque or buckler; they wear greaves of iron on their legs, and their bodies are guarded by a coat of mail. On their right side hangs a quiver, a sword on their left, and their hand is accustomed to wield a lance or javelin in closer combat. Their bows are strong and weighty; they shoot in every possible direction, advancing, retreating, to the front, to the rear, or to either flank; and as they are taught to draw the bow-string not to the breast, but to the right ear, firm indeed must be the armor that can resist the rapid violence of their shaft.” Five hundred transports, navigated by twenty thousand mariners of Egypt, Cilicia, and Ionia, were collected in the harbor of Constantinople. The smallest of these vessels may be computed at thirty, the largest at five hundred, tons; and the fair average will supply an allowance, liberal, but not profuse, of about one hundred thousand tons, for the reception of thirty-five thousand soldiers and sailors, of five thousand horses, of arms, engines, and military stores, and of a sufficient stock of water and provisions for a voyage, perhaps, of three months. The proud galleys, which in former ages swept the Mediterranean with so many hundred oars, had long since disappeared; and the fleet of Justinian was escorted only by ninety-two light brigantines, covered from the missile weapons of the enemy, and rowed by two thousand of the brave and robust youth of Constantinople. Twenty-two generals are named, most of whom were afterwards distinguished in the wars of Africa and Italy: but the supreme command, both by land and sea, was delegated to Belisarius alone, with a boundless power of acting according to his discretion, as if the emperor himself were present. The

    separation of the naval and military professions is at once the effect and the cause of the modern improvements in the science of navigation and maritime war.

    In the seventh year of the reign of Justinian, and about the time of the summer solstice, the whole fleet of six hundred ships was ranged in martial pomp before the gardens of the palace. The patriarch pronounced his benediction, the emperor signified his last commands, the general’s trumpet gave the signal of departure, and every heart, according to its fears or wishes, explored, with anxious curiosity, the omens of misfortune and success. The first halt was made at Perinthus or Heraclea, where Belisarius waited five days to receive some Thracian horses, a military gift of his sovereign. From thence the fleet pursued their course through the midst of the Propontis; but as they struggled to pass the Straits of the Hellespont, an unfavorable wind detained them four days at Abydus, where the general exhibited a memorable lesson of firmness and severity. Two of the Huns, who in a drunken quarrel had slain one of their fellow-soldiers, were instantly shown to the army suspended on a lofty gibbet. The national dignity was resented by their countrymen, who disclaimed the servile laws of the empire, and asserted the free privilege of Scythia, where a small fine was allowed to expiate the hasty sallies of intemperance and anger. Their complaints were specious, their clamors were loud, and the Romans were not averse to the example of disorder and impunity. But the rising sedition was appeased by the authority and eloquence of the general: and he represented to the assembled troops the obligation of justice, the importance of discipline, the rewards of piety and virtue, and the unpardonable guilt of murder, which, in his apprehension, was aggravated rather than excused by the vice of intoxication. In the navigation from the Hellespont to Peloponnesus, which the Greeks, after the siege of Troy, had performed in four days, the fleet of Belisarius was guided in their course by his master-galley, conspicuous in the day by the redness of the sails, and in the night by the torches blazing from the mast head. It was the duty of the pilots, as

    they steered between the islands, and turned the Capes of Malea and Tænarium, to preserve the just order and regular intervals of such a multitude of ships: as the wind was fair and moderate, their labors were not unsuccessful, and the troops were safely disembarked at Methone on the Messenian coast, to repose themselves for a while after the fatigues of the sea. In this place they experienced how avarice, invested with authority, may sport with the lives of thousands which are bravely exposed for the public service. According to military practice, the bread or biscuit of the Romans was twice prepared in the oven, and the diminution of one fourth was cheerfully allowed for the loss of weight. To gain this miserable profit, and to save the expense of wood, the præfect John of Cappadocia had given orders that the flour should be slightly baked by the same fire which warmed the baths of Constantinople; and when the sacks were opened, a soft and mouldy paste was distributed to the army. Such unwholesome food, assisted by the heat of the climate and season, soon produced an epidemical disease, which swept away five hundred soldiers. Their health was restored by the diligence of Belisarius, who provided fresh bread at Methone, and boldly expressed his just and humane indignation the emperor heard his complaint; the general was praised but the minister was not punished. From the port of Methone, the pilots steered along the western coast of Peloponnesus, as far as the Isle of Zacynthus, or Zante, before they undertook the voyage (in their eyes a most arduous voyage) of one hundred leagues over the Ionian Sea. As the fleet was surprised by a calm, sixteen days were consumed in the slow navigation; and even the general would have suffered the intolerable hardship of thirst, if the ingenuity of Antonina had not preserved the water in glass bottles, which she buried deep in the sand in a part of the ship impervious to the rays of the sun. At length the harbor of Caucana, on the southern side of Sicily, afforded a secure and hospitable shelter. The Gothic officers who governed the island in the name of the daughter and grandson of Theodoric, obeyed their imprudent orders, to receive the troops of Justinian like friends and allies: provisions were liberally supplied, the cavalry was remounted, and Procopius

    soon returned from Syracuse with correct information of the state and designs of the Vandals. His intelligence determined Belisarius to hasten his operations, and his wise impatience was seconded by the winds. The fleet lost sight of Sicily, passed before the Isle of Malta, discovered the capes of Africa, ran along the coast with a strong gale from the north-east, and finally cast anchor at the promontory of Caput Vada, about five days’ journey to the south of Carthage.

    If Gelimer had been informed of the approach of the enemy, he must have delayed the conquest of Sardinia for the immediate defence of his person and kingdom. A detachment of five thousand soldiers, and one hundred and twenty galleys, would have joined the remaining forces of the Vandals; and the descendant of Genseric might have surprised and oppressed a fleet of deep laden transports, incapable of action, and of light brigantines that seemed only qualified for flight. Belisarius had secretly trembled when he overheard his soldiers, in the passage, emboldening each other to confess their apprehensions: if they were once on shore, they hoped to maintain the honor of their arms; but if they should be attacked at sea, they did not blush to acknowledge that they wanted courage to contend at the same time with the winds, the waves, and the Barbarians. The knowledge of their sentiments decided Belisarius to seize the first opportunity of landing them on the coast of Africa; and he prudently rejected, in a council of war, the proposal of sailing with the fleet and army into the port of Carthage. * Three months after their departure from Constantinople, the men and horses, the arms and military stores, were safely disembarked, and five soldiers were left as a guard on board each of the ships, which were disposed in the form of a semicircle. The remainder of the troops occupied a camp on the sea-shore, which they fortified, according to ancient discipline, with a ditch and rampart; and the discovery of a source of fresh water, while it allayed the thirst, excited the superstitious confidence, of the Romans. The next morning, some of the neighboring gardens were pillaged; and Belisarius, after chastising the offenders,

    embraced the slight occasion, but the decisive moment, of inculcating the maxims of justice, moderation, and genuine policy. “When I first accepted the commission of subduing Africa, I depended much less,” said the general, “on the numbers, or even the bravery of my troops, than on the friendly disposition of the natives, and their immortal hatred to the Vandals. You alone can deprive me of this hope; if you continue to extort by rapine what might be purchased for a little money, such acts of violence will reconcile these implacable enemies, and unite them in a just and holy league against the invaders of their country.” These exhortations were enforced by a rigid discipline, of which the soldiers themselves soon felt and praised the salutary effects. The inhabitants, instead of deserting their houses, or hiding their corn, supplied the Romans with a fair and liberal market: the civil officers of the province continued to exercise their functions in the name of Justinian: and the clergy, from motives of conscience and interest, assiduously labored to promote the cause of a Catholic emperor. The small town of Sullecte, one day’s journey from the camp, had the honor of being foremost to open her gates, and to resume her ancient allegiance: the larger cities of Leptis and Adrumetum imitated the example of loyalty as soon as Belisarius appeared; and he advanced without opposition as far as Grasse, a palace of the Vandal kings, at the distance of fifty miles from Carthage. The weary Romans indulged themselves in the refreshment of shady groves, cool fountains, and delicious fruits; and the preference which Procopius allows to these gardens over any that he had seen, either in the East or West, may be ascribed either to the taste, or the fatigue, or the historian. In three generations, prosperity and a warm climate had dissolved the hardy virtue of the Vandals, who insensibly became the most luxurious of mankind. In their villas and gardens, which might deserve the Persian name of Paradise, they enjoyed a cool and elegant repose; and, after the daily use of the bath, the Barbarians were seated at a table profusely spread with the delicacies of the land and sea. Their silken robes loosely flowing, after the fashion of the Medes, were embroidered with gold; love and hunting were the labors of their life, and their vacant hours

    were amused by pantomimes, chariot-races, and the music and dances of the theatre.

    In a march of ten or twelve days, the vigilance of Belisarius was constantly awake and active against his unseen enemies, by whom, in every place, and at every hour, he might be suddenly attacked. An officer of confidence and merit, John the Armenian, led the vanguard of three hundred horse; six hundred Massagetæ covered at a certain distance the left flank; and the whole fleet, steering along the coast, seldom lost sight of the army, which moved each day about twelve miles, and lodged in the evening in strong camps, or in friendly towns. The near approach of the Romans to Carthage filled the mind of Gelimer with anxiety and terror. He prudently wished to protract the war till his brother, with his veteran troops, should return from the conquest of Sardinia; and he now lamented the rash policy of his ancestors, who, by destroying the fortifications of Africa, had left him only the dangerous resource of risking a battle in the neighborhood of his capital. The Vandal conquerors, from their original number of fifty thousand, were multiplied, without including their women and children, to one hundred and sixty thousand fighting men: * and such forces, animated with valor and union, might have crushed, at their first landing, the feeble and exhausted bands of the Roman general. But the friends of the captive king were more inclined to accept the invitations, than to resist the progress, of Belisarius; and many a proud Barbarian disguised his aversion to war under the more specious name of his hatred to the usurper. Yet the authority and promises of Gelimer collected a formidable army, and his plans were concerted with some degree of military skill. An order was despatched to his brother Ammatas, to collect all the forces of Carthage, and to encounter the van of the Roman army at the distance of ten miles from the city: his nephew Gibamund, with two thousand horse, was destined to attack their left, when the monarch himself, who silently followed, should charge their rear, in a situation which excluded them from the aid or even the view of their fleet. But the rashness of

    Ammatas was fatal to himself and his country. He anticipated the hour of the attack, outstripped his tardy followers, and was pierced with a mortal wound, after he had slain with his own hand twelve of his boldest antagonists. His Vandals fled to Carthage; the highway, almost ten miles, was strewed with dead bodies; and it seemed incredible that such multitudes could be slaughtered by the swords of three hundred Romans. The nephew of Gelimer was defeated, after a slight combat, by the six hundred Massagetæ: they did not equal the third part of his numbers; but each Scythian was fired by the example of his chief, who gloriously exercised the privilege of his family, by riding, foremost and alone, to shoot the first arrow against the enemy. In the mean while, Gelimer himself, ignorant of the event, and misguided by the windings of the hills, inadvertently passed the Roman army, and reached the scene of action where Ammatas had fallen. He wept the fate of his brother and of Carthage, charged with irresistible fury the advancing squadrons, and might have pursued, and perhaps decided, the victory, if he had not wasted those inestimable moments in the discharge of a vain, though pious, duty to the dead. While his spirit was broken by this mournful office, he heard the trumpet of Belisarius, who, leaving Antonina and his infantry in the camp, pressed forwards with his guards and the remainder of the cavalry to rally his flying troops, and to restore the fortune of the day. Much room could not be found, in this disorderly battle, for the talents of a general; but the king fled before the hero; and the Vandals, accustomed only to a Moorish enemy, were incapable of withstanding the arms and discipline of the Romans. Gelimer retired with hasty steps towards the desert of Numidia: but he had soon the consolation of learning that his private orders for the execution of Hilderic and his captive friends had been faithfully obeyed. The tyrant’s revenge was useful only to his enemies. The death of a lawful prince excited the compassion of his people; his life might have perplexed the victorious Romans; and the lieutenant of Justinian, by a crime of which he was innocent, was relieved from the painful alternative of forfeiting his honor or relinquishing his conquests.

    Chapter XLI: Conquests Of Justinian, Character Of Balisarius. —

    Part II.

    As soon as the tumult had subsided, the several parts of the army informed each other of the accidents of the day; and Belisarius pitched his camp on the field of victory, to which the tenth mile-stone from Carthage had applied the Latin appellation of Decimus. From a wise suspicion of the stratagems and resources of the Vandals, he marched the next day in order of battle, halted in the evening before the gates of Carthage, and allowed a night of repose, that he might not, in darkness and disorder, expose the city to the license of the soldiers, or the soldiers themselves to the secret ambush of the city. But as the fears of Belisarius were the result of calm and intrepid reason, he was soon satisfied that he might confide, without danger, in the peaceful and friendly aspect of the capital. Carthage blazed with innumerable torches, the signals of the public joy; the chain was removed that guarded the entrance of the port; the gates were thrown open, and the people, with acclamations of gratitude, hailed and invited their Roman deliverers. The defeat of the Vandals, and the freedom of Africa, were announced to the city on the eve of St. Cyprian, when the churches were already adorned and illuminated for the festival of the martyr whom three centuries of superstition had almost raised to a local deity. The Arians, conscious that their reign had expired, resigned the temple to the Catholics, who rescued their saint from profane hands, performed the holy rites, and loudly proclaimed the creed of Athanasius and Justinian. One awful hour reversed the fortunes of the contending parties. The suppliant Vandals, who had so lately indulged the vices of conquerors, sought an humble refuge in the sanctuary of the church; while the merchants of the East were delivered from the deepest dungeon of the palace by their affrighted keeper, who implored the protection of his captives, and showed them, through an aperture in the wall, the sails of the Roman fleet. After their separation from the army, the

    naval commanders had proceeded with slow caution along the coast till they reached the Hermæan promontory, and obtained the first intelligence of the victory of Belisarius. Faithful to his instructions, they would have cast anchor about twenty miles from Carthage, if the more skilful seamen had not represented the perils of the shore, and the signs of an impending tempest. Still ignorant of the revolution, they declined, however, the rash attempt of forcing the chain of the port; and the adjacent harbor and suburb of Mandracium were insulted only by the rapine of a private officer, who disobeyed and deserted his leaders. But the Imperial fleet, advancing with a fair wind, steered through the narrow entrance of the Goletta, and occupied, in the deep and capacious lake of Tunis, a secure station about five miles from the capital. No sooner was Belisarius informed of their arrival, than he despatched orders that the greatest part of the mariners should be immediately landed to join the triumph, and to swell the apparent numbers, of the Romans. Before he allowed them to enter the gates of Carthage, he exhorted them, in a discourse worthy of himself and the occasion, not to disgrace the glory of their arms; and to remember that the Vandals had been the tyrants, but that they were the deliverers, of the Africans, who must now be respected as the voluntary and affectionate subjects of their common sovereign. The Romans marched through the streets in close ranks prepared for battle if an enemy had appeared: the strict order maintained by the general imprinted on their minds the duty of obedience; and in an age in which custom and impunity almost sanctified the abuse of conquest, the genius of one man repressed the passions of a victorious army. The voice of menace and complaint was silent; the trade of Carthage was not interrupted; while Africa changed her master and her government, the shops continued open and busy; and the soldiers, after sufficient guards had been posted, modestly departed to the houses which were allotted for their reception. Belisarius fixed his residence in the palace; seated himself on the throne of Genseric; accepted and distributed the Barbaric spoil; granted their lives to the suppliant Vandals; and labored to repair the damage which the suburb of Mandracium had sustained in the preceding

    night. At supper he entertained his principal officers with the form and magnificence of a royal banquet. The victor was respectfully served by the captive officers of the household; and in the moments of festivity, when the impartial spectators applauded the fortune and merit of Belisarius, his envious flatterers secretly shed their venom on every word and gesture which might alarm the suspicions of a jealous monarch. One day was given to these pompous scenes, which may not be despised as useless, if they attracted the popular veneration; but the active mind of Belisarius, which in the pride of victory could suppose a defeat, had already resolved that the Roman empire in Africa should not depend on the chance of arms, or the favor of the people. The fortifications of Carthage * had alone been exempted from the general proscription; but in the reign of ninety-five years they were suffered to decay by the thoughtless and indolent Vandals. A wiser conqueror restored, with incredible despatch, the walls and ditches of the city. His liberality encouraged the workmen; the soldiers, the mariners, and the citizens, vied with each other in the salutary labor; and Gelimer, who had feared to trust his person in an open town, beheld with astonishment and despair, the rising strength of an impregnable fortress.

    That unfortunate monarch, after the loss of his capital, applied himself to collect the remains of an army scattered, rather than destroyed, by the preceding battle; and the hopes of pillage attracted some Moorish bands to the standard of Gelimer. He encamped in the fields of Bulla, four days’ journey from Carthage; insulted the capital, which he deprived of the use of an aqueduct; proposed a high reward for the head of every Roman; affected to spare the persons and property of his African subjects, and secretly negotiated with the Arian sectaries and the confederate Huns. Under these circumstances, the conquest of Sardinia served only to aggravate his distress: he reflected, with the deepest anguish, that he had wasted, in that useless enterprise, five thousand of his bravest troops; and he read, with grief and shame, the victorious letters of his brother Zano, * who expressed a

    sanguine confidence that the king, after the example of their ancestors, had already chastised the rashness of the Roman invader. “Alas! my brother,” replied Gelimer, “Heaven has declared against our unhappy nation. While you have subdued Sardinia, we have lost Africa. No sooner did Belisarius appear with a handful of soldiers, than courage and prosperity deserted the cause of the Vandals. Your nephew Gibamund, your brother Ammatas, have been betrayed to death by the cowardice of their followers. Our horses, our ships, Carthage itself, and all Africa, are in the power of the enemy. Yet the Vandals still prefer an ignominious repose, at the expense of their wives and children, their wealth and liberty. Nothing now remains, except the fields of Bulla, and the hope of your valor. Abandon Sardinia; fly to our relief; restore our empire, or perish by our side.” On the receipt of this epistle, Zano imparted his grief to the principal Vandals; but the intelligence was prudently concealed from the natives of the island. The troops embarked in one hundred and twenty galleys at the port of Cagliari, cast anchor the third day on the confines of Mauritania, and hastily pursued their march to join the royal standard in the camp of Bulla. Mournful was the interview: the two brothers embraced; they wept in silence; no questions were asked of the Sardinian victory; no inquiries were made of the African misfortunes: they saw before their eyes the whole extent of their calamities; and the absence of their wives and children afforded a melancholy proof that either death or captivity had been their lot. The languid spirit of the Vandals was at length awakened and united by the entreaties of their king, the example of Zano, and the instant danger which threatened their monarchy and religion. The military strength of the nation advanced to battle; and such was the rapid increase, that before their army reached Tricameron, about twenty miles from Carthage, they might boast, perhaps with some exaggeration, that they surpassed, in a tenfold proportion, the diminutive powers of the Romans. But these powers were under the command of Belisarius; and, as he was conscious of their superior merit, he permitted the Barbarians to surprise him at an unseasonable hour. The Romans were instantly under arms; a rivulet covered their front; the cavalry

    formed the first line, which Belisarius supported in the centre, at the head of five hundred guards; the infantry, at some distance, was posted in the second line; and the vigilance of the general watched the separate station and ambiguous faith of the Massagetæ, who secretly reserved their aid for the conquerors. The historian has inserted, and the reader may easily supply, the speeches of the commanders, who, by arguments the most apposite to their situation, inculcated the importance of victory, and the contempt of life. Zano, with the troops which had followed him to the conquest of Sardinia, was placed in the centre; and the throne of Genseric might have stood, if the multitude of Vandals had imitated their intrepid resolution. Casting away their lances and missile weapons, they drew their swords, and expected the charge: the Roman cavalry thrice passed the rivulet; they were thrice repulsed; and the conflict was firmly maintained, till Zano fell, and the standard of Belisarius was displayed. Gelimer retreated to his camp; the Huns joined the pursuit; and the victors despoiled the bodies of the slain. Yet no more than fifty Romans, and eight hundred Vandals were found on the field of battle; so inconsiderable was the carnage of a day, which extinguished a nation, and transferred the empire of Africa. In the evening Belisarius led his infantry to the attack of the camp; and the pusillanimous flight of Gelimer exposed the vanity of his recent declarations, that to the vanquished, death was a relief, life a burden, and infamy the only object of terror. His departure was secret; but as soon as the Vandals discovered that their king had deserted them, they hastily dispersed, anxious only for their personal safety, and careless of every object that is dear or valuable to mankind. The Romans entered the camp without resistance; and the wildest scenes of disorder were veiled in the darkness and confusion of the night. Every Barbarian who met their swords was inhumanly massacred; their widows and daughters, as rich heirs, or beautiful concubines, were embraced by the licentious soldiers; and avarice itself was almost satiated with the treasures of gold and silver, the accumulated fruits of conquest or economy in a long period of prosperity and peace. In this frantic search, the troops, even of Belisarius, forgot

    their caution and respect. Intoxicated with lust and rapine, they explored, in small parties, or alone, the adjacent fields, the woods, the rocks, and the caverns, that might possibly conceal any desirable prize: laden with booty, they deserted their ranks, and wandered without a guide, on the high road to Carthage; and if the flying enemies had dared to return, very few of the conquerors would have escaped. Deeply sensible of the disgrace and danger, Belisarius passed an apprehensive night on the field of victory: at the dawn of day, he planted his standard on a hill, recalled his guardians and veterans, and gradually restored the modesty and obedience of the camp. It was equally the concern of the Roman general to subdue the hostile, and to save the prostrate, Barbarian; and the suppliant Vandals, who could be found only in churches, were protected by his authority, disarmed, and separately confined, that they might neither disturb the public peace, nor become the victims of popular revenge. After despatching a light detachment to tread the footsteps of Gelimer, he advanced, with his whole army, about ten days’ march, as far as Hippo Regius, which no longer possessed the relics of St. Augustin. The season, and the certain intelligence that the Vandal had fled to an inaccessible country of the Moors, determined Belisarius to relinquish the vain pursuit, and to fix his winter quarters at Carthage. From thence he despatched his principal lieutenant, to inform the emperor, that in the space of three months he had achieved the conquest of Africa.

    Belisarius spoke the language of truth. The surviving Vandals yielded, without resistance, their arms and their freedom; the neighborhood of Carthage submitted to his presence; and the more distant provinces were successively subdued by the report of his victory. Tripoli was confirmed in her voluntary allegiance; Sardinia and Corsica surrendered to an officer, who carried, instead of a sword, the head of the valiant Zano; and the Isles of Majorca, Minorca, and Yvica consented to remain an humble appendage of the African kingdom. Cæsarea, a royal city, which in looser geography may be confounded with the modern Algiers, was situate thirty days’ march to the

    westward of Carthage: by land, the road was infested by the Moors; but the sea was open, and the Romans were now masters of the sea. An active and discreet tribune sailed as far as the Straits, where he occupied Septem or Ceuta, which rises opposite to Gibraltar on the African coast; that remote place was afterwards adorned and fortified by Justinian; and he seems to have indulged the vain ambition of extending his empire to the columns of Hercules. He received the messengers of victory at the time when he was preparing to publish the Pandects of the Roman laws; and the devout or jealous emperor celebrated the divine goodness, and confessed, in silence, the merit of his successful general. Impatient to abolish the temporal and spiritual tyranny of the Vandals, he proceeded, without delay, to the full establishment of the Catholic church. Her jurisdiction, wealth, and immunities, perhaps the most essential part of episcopal religion, were restored and amplified with a liberal hand; the Arian worship was suppressed; the Donatist meetings were proscribed; and the synod of Carthage, by the voice of two hundred and seventeen bishops, applauded the just measure of pious retaliation. On such an occasion, it may not be presumed, that many orthodox prelates were absent; but the comparative smallness of their number, which in ancient councils had been twice or even thrice multiplied, most clearly indicates the decay both of the church and state. While Justinian approved himself the defender of the faith, he entertained an ambitious hope, that his victorious lieutenant would speedily enlarge the narrow limits of his dominion to the space which they occupied before the invasion of the Moors and Vandals; and Belisarius was instructed to establish five dukes or commanders in the convenient stations of Tripoli, Leptis, Cirta, Cæsarea, and Sardinia, and to compute the military force of palatines or borderers that might be sufficient for the defence of Africa. The kingdom of the Vandals was not unworthy of the presence of a Prætorian pr æfect; and four consulars, three presidents, were appointed to administer the seven provinces under his civil jurisdiction. The number of their subordinate officers, clerks, messengers, or assistants, was minutely expressed; three hundred and ninety-six for the

    præfect himself, fifty for each of his vicegerents; and the rigid definition of their fees and salaries was more effectual to confirm the right than to prevent the abuse. These magistrates might be oppressive, but they were not idle; and the subtile questions of justice and revenue were infinitely propagated under the new government, which professed to revive the freedom and equity of the Roman republic. The conqueror was solicitous to extract a prompt and plentiful supply from his African subjects; and he allowed them to claim, even in the third degree, and from the collateral line, the houses and lands of which their families had been unjustly despoiled by the Vandals. After the departure of Belisarius, who acted by a high and special commission, no ordinary provision was made for a master-general of the forces; but the office of Prætorian præfect was intrusted to a soldier; the civil and military powers were united, according to the practice of Justinian, in the chief governor; and the representative of the emperor in Africa, as well as in Italy, was soon distinguished by the appellation of Exarch.

    Yet the conquest of Africa was imperfect till her former sovereign was delivered, either alive or dead, into the hands of the Romans. Doubtful of the event, Gelimer had given secret orders that a part of his treasure should be transported to Spain, where he hoped to find a secure refuge at the court of the king of the Visigoths. But these intentions were disappointed by accident, treachery, and the indefatigable pursuit of his enemies, who intercepted his flight from the sea-shore, and chased the unfortunate monarch, with some faithful followers, to the inaccessible mountain of Papua, in the inland country of Numidia. He was immediately besieged by Pharas, an officer whose truth and sobriety were the more applauded, as such qualities could seldom be found among the Heruli, the most corrupt of the Barbarian tribes. To his vigilance Belisarius had intrusted this important charge and, after a bold attempt to scale the mountain, in which he lost a hundred and ten soldiers, Pharas expected, during a winter siege, the operation of distress and famine on the mind of the

    Vandal king. From the softest habits of pleasure, from the unbounded command of industry and wealth, he was reduced to share the poverty of the Moors, supportable only to themselves by their ignorance of a happier condition. In their rude hovels, of mud and hurdles, which confined the smoke and excluded the light, they promiscuously slept on the ground, perhaps on a sheep-skin, with their wives, their children, and their cattle. Sordid and scanty were their garments; the use of bread and wine was unknown; and their oaten or barley cakes, imperfectly baked in the ashes, were devoured almost in a crude state, by the hungry savages. The health of Gelimer must have sunk under these strange and unwonted hardships, from whatsoever cause they had been endured; but his actual misery was imbittered by the recollection of past greatness, the daily insolence of his protectors, and the just apprehension, that the light and venal Moors might be tempted to betray the rights of hospitality. The knowledge of his situation dictated the humane and friendly epistle of Pharas. “Like yourself,” said the chief of the Heruli, “I am an illiterate Barbarian, but I speak the language of plain sense and an honest heart. Why will you persist in hopeless obstinacy? Why will you ruin yourself, your family, and nation? The love of freedom and abhorrence of slavery? Alas! my dearest Gelimer, are you not already the worst of slaves, the slave of the vile nation of the Moors? Would it not be preferable to sustain at Constantinople a life of poverty and servitude, rather than to reign the undoubted monarch of the mountain of Papua? Do you think it a disgrace to be the subject of Justinian? Belisarius is his subject; and we ourselves, whose birth is not inferior to your own, are not ashamed of our obedience to the Roman emperor. That generous prince will grant you a rich inheritance of lands, a place in the senate, and the dignity of patrician: such are his gracious intentions, and you may depend with full assurance on the word of Belisarius. So long as Heaven has condemned us to suffer, patience is a virtue; but if we reject the proffered deliverance, it degenerates into blind and stupid despair.” “I am not insensible” replied the king of the Vandals, “how kind and rational is your advice. But I cannot persuade myself to

    become the slave of an unjust enemy, who has deserved my implacable hatred. Him I had never injured either by word or deed: yet he has sent against me, I know not from whence, a certain Belisarius, who has cast me headlong from the throne into his abyss of misery. Justinian is a man; he is a prince; does he not dread for himself a similar reverse of fortune? I can write no more: my grief oppresses me. Send me, I beseech you, my dear Pharas, send me, a lyre, a sponge, and a loaf of bread.” From the Vandal messenger, Pharas was informed of the motives of this singular request. It was long since the king of Africa had tasted bread; a defluxion had fallen on his eyes, the effect of fatigue or incessant weeping; and he wished to solace the melancholy hours, by singing to the lyre the sad story of his own misfortunes. The humanity of Pharas was moved; he sent the three extraordinary gifts; but even his humanity prompted him to redouble the vigilance of his guard, that he might sooner compel his prisoner to embrace a resolution advantageous to the Romans, but salutary to himself. The obstinacy of Gelimer at length yielded to reason and necessity; the solemn assurances of safety and honorable treatment were ratified in the emperor’s name, by the ambassador of Belisarius; and the king of the Vandals descended from the mountain. The first public interview was in one of the suburbs of Carthage; and when the royal captive accosted his conqueror, he burst into a fit of laughter. The crowd might naturally believe, that extreme grief had deprived Gelimer of his senses: but in this mournful state, unseasonable mirth insinuated to more intelligent observers, that the vain and transitory scenes of human greatness are unworthy of a serious thought.

    Their contempt was soon justified by a new example of a vulgar truth; that flattery adheres to power, and envy to superior merit. The chiefs of the Roman army presumed to think themselves the rivals of a hero. Their private despatches maliciously affirmed, that the conqueror of Africa, strong in his reputation and the public love, conspired to seat himself on the throne of the Vandals. Justinian listened with too

    patient an ear; and his silence was the result of jealousy rather than of confidence. An honorable alternative, of remaining in the province, or of returning to the capital, was indeed submitted to the discretion of Belisarius; but he wisely concluded, from intercepted letters and the knowledge of his sovereign’s temper, that he must either resign his head, erect his standard, or confound his enemies by his presence and submission. Innocence and courage decided his choice; his guards, captives, and treasures, were diligently embarked; and so prosperous was the navigation, that his arrival at Constantinople preceded any certain account of his departure from the port of Carthage. Such unsuspecting loyalty removed the apprehensions of Justinian; envy was silenced and inflamed by the public gratitude; and the third Africanus obtained the honors of a triumph, a ceremony which the city of Constantine had never seen, and which ancient Rome, since the reign of Tiberius, had reserved for the auspicious arms of the Cæsars. From the palace of Belisarius, the procession was conducted through the principal streets to the hippodrome; and this memorable day seemed to avenge the injuries of Genseric, and to expiate the shame of the Romans. The wealth of nations was displayed, the trophies of martial or effeminate luxury; rich armor, golden thrones, and the chariots of state which had been used by the Vandal queen; the massy furniture of the royal banquet, the splendor of precious stones, the elegant forms of statues and vases, the more substantial treasure of gold, and the holy vessels of the Jewish temple, which after their long peregrination were respectfully deposited in the Christian church of Jerusalem. A long train of the noblest Vandals reluctantly exposed their lofty stature and manly countenance. Gelimer slowly advanced: he was clad in a purple robe, and still maintained the majesty of a king. Not a tear escaped from his eyes, not a sigh was heard; but his pride or piety derived some secret consolation from the words of Solomon, which he repeatedly pronounced, Vanity! vanity! all is vanity! Instead of ascending a triumphal car drawn by four horses or elephants, the modest conqueror marched on foot at the head of his brave companions; his prudence might decline an honor too conspicuous for a subject; and his magnanimity

    might justly disdain what had been so often sullied by the vilest of tyrants. The glorious procession entered the gate of the hippodrome; was saluted by the acclamations of the senate and people; and halted before the throne where Justinian and Theodora were seated to receive homage of the captive monarch and the victorious hero. They both performed the customary adoration; and falling prostrate on the ground, respectfully touched the footstool of a prince who had not unsheathed his sword, and of a prostitute who had danced on the theatre; some gentle violence was used to bend the stubborn spirit of the grandson of Genseric; and however trained to servitude, the genius of Belisarius must have secretly rebelled. He was immediately declared consul for the ensuing year, and the day of his inauguration resembled the pomp of a second triumph: his curule chair was borne aloft on the shoulders of captive Vandals; and the spoils of war, gold cups, and rich girdles, were profusely scattered among the populace.

    Chapter XLI: Conquests Of Justinian, Character Of Balisarius. —

    Part III.

    But the purest reward of Belisarius was in the faithful execution of a treaty for which his honor had been pledged to the king of the Vandals. The religious scruples of Gelimer, who adhered to the Arian heresy, were incompatible with the dignity of senator or patrician: but he received from the emperor an ample estate in the province of Galatia, where the abdicated monarch retired, with his family and friends, to a life of peace, of affluence, and perhaps of content. The daughters of Hilderic were entertained with the respectful tenderness due to their age and misfortune; and Justinian and Theodora accepted the honor of educating and enriching the female descendants of the great Theodosius. The bravest of the Vandal youth were distributed into five squadrons of cavalry, which adopted the name of their benefactor, and supported in

    the Persian wars the glory of their ancestors. But these rare exceptions, the reward of birth or valor, are insufficient to explain the fate of a nation, whose numbers before a short and bloodless war, amounted to more than six hundred thousand persons. After the exile of their king and nobles, the servile crowd might purchase their safety by abjuring their character, religion, and language; and their degenerate posterity would be insensibly mingled with the common herd of African subjects. Yet even in the present age, and in the heart of the Moorish tribes, a curious traveller has discovered the white complexion and long flaxen hair of a northern race; and it was formerly believed, that the boldest of the Vandals fled beyond the power, or even the knowledge, of the Romans, to enjoy their solitary freedom on the shores of the Atlantic Ocean. Africa had been their empire, it became their prison; nor could they entertain a hope, or even a wish, of returning to the banks of the Elbe, where their brethren, of a spirit less adventurous, still wandered in their native forests. It was impossible for cowards to surmount the barriers of unknown seas and hostile Barbarians; it was impossible for brave men to expose their nakedness and defeat before the eyes of their countrymen, to describe the kingdoms which they had lost, and to claim a share of the humble inheritance, which, in a happier hour, they had almost unanimously renounced. In the country between the Elbe and the Oder, several populous villages of Lusatia are inhabited by the Vandals: they still preserve their language, their customs, and the purity of their blood; support, with some impatience, the Saxon or Prussian yoke; and serve, with secret and voluntary allegiance, the descendant of their ancient kings, who in his garb and present fortune is confounded with the meanest of his vassals. The name and situation of this unhappy people might indicate their descent from one common stock with the conquerors of Africa. But the use of a Sclavonian dialect more clearly represent them as the last remnant of the new colonies, who succeeded to the genuine Vandals, already scattered or destroyed in the age of Procopius.

    If Belisarius had been tempted to hesitate in his allegiance, he might have urged, even against the emperor himself, the indispensable duty of saving Africa from an enemy more barbarous than the Vandals. The origin of the Moors is involved in darkness; they were ignorant of the use of letters. Their limits cannot be precisely defined; a boundless continent was open to the Libyan shepherds; the change of seasons and pastures regulated their motions; and their rude huts and slender furniture were transported with the same case as their arms, their families, and their cattle, which consisted of sheep, oxen, and camels. During the vigor of the Roman power, they observed a respectful distance from Carthage and the sea-shore: under the feeble reign of the Vandals, they invaded the cities of Numidia, occupied the sea-coast from Tangier to Cæsarea, and pitched their camps, with impunity, in the fertile province of Byzacium. The formidable strength and artful conduct of Belisarius secured the neutrality of the Moorish princes, whose vanity aspired to receive, in the emperor’s name, the ensigns of their regal dignity. They were astonished by the rapid event, and trembled in the presence of their conqueror. But his approaching departure soon relieved the apprehensions of a savage and superstitious people; the number of their wives allowed them to disregard the safety of their infant hostages; and when the Roman general hoisted sail in the port of Carthage, he heard the cries, and almost beheld the flames, of the desolated province. Yet he persisted in his resolution, and leaving only a part of his guards to reënforce the feeble garrisons, he intrusted the command of Africa to the eunuch Solomon, who proved himself not unworthy to be the successor of Belisarius. In the first invasion, some detachments, with two officers of merit, were surprised and intercepted; but Solomon speedily assembled his troops, marched from Carthage into the heart of the country, and in two great battles destroyed sixty thousand of the Barbarians. The Moors depended on their multitude, their swiftness, and their inaccessible mountains; and the aspect and smell of their camels are said to have produced some confusion in the Roman cavalry. But as soon as they were

    commanded to dismount, they derided this contemptible obstacle: as soon as the columns ascended the hills, the naked and disorderly crowd was dazzled by glittering arms and regular evolutions; and the menace of their female prophets was repeatedly fulfilled, that the Moors should be discomfited by a beardless antagonist. The victorious eunuch advanced thirteen days journey from Carthage, to besiege Mount Aurasius, the citadel, and at the same time the garden, of Numidia. That range of hills, a branch of the great Atlas, contains, within a circumference of one hundred and twenty miles, a rare variety of soil and climate; the intermediate valleys and elevated plains abound with rich pastures, perpetual streams, and fruits of a delicious taste and uncommon magnitude. This fair solitude is decorated with the ruins of Lambesa, a Roman city, once the seat of a legion, and the residence of forty thousand inhabitants. The Ionic temple of Æsculapius is encompassed with Moorish huts; and the cattle now graze in the midst of an amphitheatre, under the shade of Corinthian columns. A sharp perpendicular rock rises above the level of the mountain, where the African princes deposited their wives and treasure; and a proverb is familiar to the Arabs, that the man may eat fire who dares to attack the craggy cliffs and inhospitable natives of Mount Aurasius. This hardy enterprise was twice attempted by the eunuch Solomon: from the first, he retreated with some disgrace; and in the second, his patience and provisions were almost exhausted; and he must again have retired, if he had not yielded to the impetuous courage of his troops, who audaciously scaled, to the astonishment of the Moors, the mountain, the hostile camp, and the summit of the Geminian rock A citadel was erected to secure this important conquest, and to remind the Barbarians of their defeat; and as Solomon pursued his march to the west, the long-lost province of Mauritanian Sitifi was again annexed to the Roman empire. The Moorish war continued several years after the departure of Belisarius; but the laurels which he resigned to a faithful lieutenant may be justly ascribed to his own triumph.

    The experience of past faults, which may sometimes correct the mature age of an individual, is seldom profitable to the successive generations of mankind. The nations of antiquity, careless of each other’s safety, were separately vanquished and enslaved by the Romans. This awful lesson might have instructed the Barbarians of the West to oppose, with timely counsels and confederate arms, the unbounded ambition of Justinian. Yet the same error was repeated, the same consequences were felt, and the Goths, both of Italy and Spain, insensible of their approaching danger, beheld with indifference, and even with joy, the rapid downfall of the Vandals. After the failure of the royal line, Theudes, a valiant and powerful chief, ascended the throne of Spain, which he had formerly administered in the name of Theodoric and his infant grandson. Under his command, the Visigoths besieged the fortress of Ceuta on the African coast: but, while they spent the Sabbath day in peace and devotion, the pious security of their camp was invaded by a sally from the town; and the king himself, with some difficulty and danger, escaped from the hands of a sacrilegious enemy. It was not long before his pride and resentment were gratified by a suppliant embassy from the unfortunate Gelimer, who implored, in his distress, the aid of the Spanish monarch. But instead of sacrificing these unworthy passions to the dictates of generosity and prudence, Theudes amused the ambassadors till he was secretly informed of the loss of Carthage, and then dismissed them with obscure and contemptuous advice, to seek in their native country a true knowledge of the state of the Vandals. The long continuance of the Italian war delayed the punishment of the Visigoths; and the eyes of Theudes were closed before they tasted the fruits of his mistaken policy. After his death, the sceptre of Spain was disputed by a civil war. The weaker candidate solicited the protection of Justinian, and ambitiously subscribed a treaty of alliance, which deeply wounded the independence and happiness of his country. Several cities, both on the ocean and the Mediterranean, were ceded to the Roman troops, who afterwards refused to evacuate those pledges, as it should

    seem, either of safety or payment; and as they were fortified by perpetual supplies from Africa, they maintained their impregnable stations, for the mischievous purpose of inflaming the civil and religious factions of the Barbarians. Seventy years elapsed before this painful thorn could be extirpated from the bosom of the monarchy; and as long as the emperors retained any share of these remote and useless possessions, their vanity might number Spain in the list of their provinces, and the successors of Alaric in the rank of their vassals.

    The error of the Goths who reigned in Italy was less excusable than that of their Spanish brethren, and their punishment was still more immediate and terrible. From a motive of private revenge, they enabled their most dangerous enemy to destroy their most valuable ally. A sister of the great Theodoric had been given in marriage to Thrasimond, the African king: on this occasion, the fortress of Lilybæum in Sicily was resigned to the Vandals; and the princess Amalafrida was attended by a martial train of one thousand nobles, and five thousand Gothic soldiers, who signalized their valor in the Moorish wars. Their merit was overrated by themselves, and perhaps neglected by the Vandals; they viewed the country with envy, and the conquerors with disdain; but their real or fictitious conspiracy was prevented by a massacre; the Goths were oppressed, and the captivity of Amalafrida was soon followed by her secret and suspicious death. The eloquent pen of Cassiodorus was employed to reproach the Vandal court with the cruel violation of every social and public duty; but the vengeance which he threatened in the name of his sovereign might be derided with impunity, as long as Africa was protected by the sea, and the Goths were destitute of a navy. In the blind impotence of grief and indignation, they joyfully saluted the approach of the Romans, entertained the fleet of Belisarius in the ports of Sicily, and were speedily delighted or alarmed by the surprising intelligence, that their revenge was executed beyond the measure of their hopes, or perhaps of their wishes. To their friendship the emperor was indebted for

    the kingdom of Africa, and the Goths might reasonably think, that they were entitled to resume the possession of a barren rock, so recently separated as a nuptial gift from the island of Sicily. They were soon undeceived by the haughty mandate of Belisarius, which excited their tardy and unavailing repentance. “The city and promontory of Lilybæum,” said the Roman general, “belonged to the Vandals, and I claim them by the right of conquest. Your submission may deserve the favor of the emperor; your obstinacy will provoke his displeasure, and must kindle a war, that can terminate only in your utter ruin. If you compel us to take up arms, we shall contend, not to regain the possession of a single city, but to deprive you of all the provinces which you unjustly withhold from their lawful sovereign.” A nation of two hundred thousand soldiers might have smiled at the vain menace of Justinian and his lieutenant: but a spirit of discord and disaffection prevailed in Italy, and the Goths supported, with reluctance, the indignity of a female reign.

    The birth of Amalasontha, the regent and queen of Italy, united the two most illustrious families of the Barbarians. Her mother, the sister of Clovis, was descended from the long-haired kings of the Merovingian race; and the regal succession of the Amali was illustrated in the eleventh generation, by her father, the great Theodoric, whose merit might have ennobled a plebeian origin. The sex of his daughter excluded her from the Gothic throne; but his vigilant tenderness for his family and his people discovered the last heir of the royal line, whose ancestors had taken refuge in Spain; and the fortunate Eutharic was suddenly exalted to the rank of a consul and a prince. He enjoyed only a short time the charms of Amalasontha, and the hopes of the succession; and his widow, after the death of her husband and father, was left the guardian of her son Athalaric, and the kingdom of Italy. At the age of about twenty-eight years, the endowments of her mind and person had attained their perfect maturity. Her beauty, which, in the apprehension of Theodora herself, might have disputed the conquest of an emperor, was animated by manly

    sense, activity, and resolution. Education and experience had cultivated her talents; her philosophic studies were exempt from vanity; and, though she expressed herself with equal elegance and ease in the Greek, the Latin, and the Gothic tongue, the daughter of Theodoric maintained in her counsels a discreet and impenetrable silence. By a faithful imitation of the virtues, she revived the prosperity, of his reign; while she strove, with pious care, to expiate the faults, and to obliterate the darker memory of his declining age. The children of Boethius and Symmachus were restored to their paternal inheritance; her extreme lenity never consented to inflict any corporal or pecuniary penalties on her Roman subjects; and she generously despised the clamors of the Goths, who, at the end of forty years, still considered the people of Italy as their slaves or their enemies. Her salutary measures were directed by the wisdom, and celebrated by the eloquence, of Cassiodorus; she solicited and deserved the friendship of the emperor; and the kingdoms of Europe respected, both in peace and war, the majesty of the Gothic throne. But the future happiness of the queen and of Italy depended on the education of her son; who was destined, by his birth, to support the different and almost incompatible characters of the chief of a Barbarian camp, and the first magistrate of a civilized nation. From the age of ten years, Athalaric was diligently instructed in the arts and sciences, either useful or ornamental for a Roman prince; and three venerable Goths were chosen to instil the principles of honor and virtue into the mind of their young king. But the pupil who is insensible of the benefits, must abhor the restraints, of education; and the solicitude of the queen, which affection rendered anxious and severe, offended the untractable nature of her son and his subjects. On a solemn festival, when the Goths were assembled in the palace of Ravenna, the royal youth escaped from his mother’s apartment, and, with tears of pride and anger, complained of a blow which his stubborn disobedience had provoked her to inflict. The Barbarians resented the indignity which had been offered to their king; accused the regent of conspiring against his life and crown; and imperiously demanded, that the grandson of Theodoric should be rescued from the dastardly

    discipline of women and pedants, and educated, like a valiant Goth, in the society of his equals and the glorious ignorance of his ancestors. To this rude clamor, importunately urged as the voice of the nation, Amalasontha was compelled to yield her reason, and the dearest wishes of her heart. The king of Italy was abandoned to wine, to women, and to rustic sports; and the indiscreet contempt of the ungrateful youth betrayed the mischievous designs of his favorites and her enemies. Encompassed with domestic foes, she entered into a secret negotiation with the emperor Justinian; obtained the assurance of a friendly reception, and had actually deposited at Dyrachium, in Epirus, a treasure of forty thousand pounds of gold. Happy would it have been for her fame and safety, if she had calmly retired from barbarous faction to the peace and splendor of Constantinople. But the mind of Amalasontha was inflamed by ambition and revenge; and while her ships lay at anchor in the port, she waited for the success of a crime which her passions excused or applauded as an act of justice. Three of the most dangerous malecontents had been separately removed under the pretence of trust and command, to the frontiers of Italy: they were assassinated by her private emissaries; and the blood of these noble Goths rendered the queen-mother absolute in the court of Ravenna, and justly odious to a free people. But if she had lamented the disorders of her son she soon wept his irreparable loss; and the death of Athalaric, who, at the age of sixteen, was consumed by premature intemperance, left her destitute of any firm support or legal authority. Instead of submitting to the laws of her country which held as a fundamental maxim, that the succession could never pass from the lance to the distaff, the daughter of Theodoric conceived the impracticable design of sharing, with one of her cousins, the regal title, and of reserving in her own hands the substance of supreme power. He received the proposal with profound respect and affected gratitude; and the eloquent Cassiodorus announced to the senate and the emperor, that Amalasontha and Theodatus had ascended the throne of Italy. His birth (for his mother was the sister of Theodoric) might be considered as an imperfect title; and the choice of Amalasontha was more strongly directed by

    her contempt of his avarice and pusillanimity which had deprived him of the love of the Italians, and the esteem of the Barbarians. But Theodatus was exasperated by the contempt which he deserved: her justice had repressed and reproached the oppression which he exercised against his Tuscan neighbors; and the principal Goths, united by common guilt and resentment, conspired to instigate his slow and timid disposition. The letters of congratulation were scarcely despatched before the queen of Italy was imprisoned in a small island of the Lake of Bolsena, where, after a short confinement, she was strangled in the bath, by the order, or with the connivance of the new king, who instructed his turbulent subjects to shed the blood of their sovereigns.

    Justinian beheld with joy the dissensions of the Goths; and the mediation of an ally concealed and promoted the ambitious views of the conqueror. His ambassadors, in their public audience, demanded the fortress of Lilybæum, ten Barbarian fugitives, and a just compensation for the pillage of a small town on the Illyrian borders; but they secretly negotiated with Theodatus to betray the province of Tuscany, and tempted Amalasontha to extricate herself from danger and perplexity, by a free surrender of the kingdom of Italy. A false and servile epistle was subscribed, by the reluctant hand of the captive queen: but the confession of the Roman senators, who were sent to Constantinople, revealed the truth of her deplorable situation; and Justinian, by the voice of a new ambassador, most powerfully interceded for her life and liberty. * Yet the secret instructions of the same minister were adapted to serve the cruel jealousy of Theodora, who dreaded the presence and superior charms of a rival: he prompted, with artful and ambiguous hints, the execution of a crime so useful to the Romans; received the intelligence of her death with grief and indignation, and denounced, in his master’s name, immortal war against the perfidious assassin. In Italy, as well as in Africa, the guilt of a usurper appeared to justify the arms of Justinian; but the forces which he prepared, were insufficient for the subversion of a mighty kingdom, if their

    feeble numbers had not been multiplied by the name, the spirit, and the conduct, of a hero. A chosen troop of guards, who served on horseback, and were armed with lances and bucklers, attended the person of Belisarius; his cavalry was composed of two hundred Huns, three hundred Moors, and four thousand confederates, and the infantry consisted of only three thousand Isaurians. Steering the same course as in his former expedition, the Roman consul cast anchor before Catana in Sicily, to survey the strength of the island, and to decide whether he should attempt the conquest, or peaceably pursue his voyage for the African coast. He found a fruitful land and a friendly people. Notwithstanding the decay of agriculture, Sicily still supplied the granaries of Rome: the farmers were graciously exempted from the oppression of military quarters; and the Goths, who trusted the defence of the island to the inhabitants, had some reason to complain, that their confidence was ungratefully betrayed. Instead of soliciting and expecting the aid of the king of Italy, they yielded to the first summons a cheerful obedience; and this province, the first fruits of the Punic war, was again, after a long separation, united to the Roman empire. The Gothic garrison of Palermo, which alone attempted to resist, was reduced, after a short siege, by a singular stratagem. Belisarius introduced his ships into the deepest recess of the harbor; their boats were laboriously hoisted with ropes and pulleys to the top-mast head, and he filled them with archers, who, from that superior station, commanded the ramparts of the city. After this easy, though successful campaign, the conqueror entered Syracuse in triumph, at the head of his victorious bands, distributing gold medals to the people, on the day which so gloriously terminated the year of the consulship. He passed the winter season in the palace of ancient kings, amidst the ruins of a Grecian colony, which once extended to a circumference of two-and-twenty miles: but in the spring, about the festival of Easter, the prosecution of his designs was interrupted by a dangerous revolt of the African forces. Carthage was saved by the presence of Belisarius, who suddenly landed with a thousand guards. * Two thousand soldiers of doubtful faith returned to the

    standard of their old commander: and he marched, without hesitation, above fifty miles, to seek an enemy whom he affected to pity and despise. Eight thousand rebels trembled at his approach; they were routed at the first onset, by the dexterity of their master: and this ignoble victory would have restored the peace of Africa, if the conqueror had not been hastily recalled to Sicily, to appease a sedition which was kindled during his absence in his own camp. Disorder and disobedience were the common malady of the times; the genius to command, and the virtue to obey, resided only in the mind of Belisarius.

    Chapter XLI: Conquests Of Justinian, Character Of Balisarius. —

    Part IV.

    Although Theodatus descended from a race of heroes, he was ignorant of the art, and averse to the dangers, of war. Although he had studied the writings of Plato and Tully, philosophy was incapable of purifying his mind from the basest passions, avarice and fear. He had purchased a sceptre by ingratitude and murder: at the first menace of an enemy, he degraded his own majesty and that of a nation, which already disdained their unworthy sovereign. Astonished by the recent example of Gelimer, he saw himself dragged in chains through the streets of Constantinople: the terrors which Belisarius inspired were heightened by the eloquence of Peter, the Byzantine ambassador; and that bold and subtle advocate persuaded him to sign a treaty, too ignominious to become the foundation of a lasting peace. It was stipulated, that in the acclamations of the Roman people, the name of the emperor should be always proclaimed before that of the Gothic king; and that as often as the statue of Theodatus was erected in brass on marble, the divine image of Justinian should be placed on its right hand. Instead of conferring, the king of Italy was reduced to solicit, the honors of the senate; and the consent of the emperor was made indispensable before he

    could execute, against a priest or senator, the sentence either of death or confiscation. The feeble monarch resigned the possession of Sicily; offered, as the annual mark of his dependence, a crown of gold of the weight of three hundred pounds; and promised to supply, at the requisition of his sovereign, three thousand Gothic auxiliaries, for the service of the empire. Satisfied with these extraordinary concessions, the successful agent of Justinian hastened his journey to Constantinople; but no sooner had he reached the Alban villa, than he was recalled by the anxiety of Theodatus; and the dialogue which passed between the king and the ambassador deserves to be represented in its original simplicity. “Are you of opinion that the emperor will ratify this treaty? Perhaps. If he refuses, what consequence will ensue? War. Will such a war, be just or reasonable? Most assuredly: every one should act according to his character. What is your meaning? You are a philosopher — Justinian is emperor of the Romans: it would ill become the disciple of Plato to shed the blood of thousands in his private quarrel: the successor of Augustus should vindicate his rights, and recover by arms the ancient provinces of his empire.” This reasoning might not convince, but it was sufficient to alarm and subdue the weakness of Theodatus; and he soon descended to his last offer, that for the poor equivalent of a pension of forty-eight thousand pounds sterling, he would resign the kingdom of the Goths and Italians, and spend the remainder of his days in the innocent pleasures of philosophy and agriculture. Both treaties were intrusted to the hands of the ambassador, on the frail security of an oath not to produce the second till the first had been positively rejected. The event may be easily foreseen: Justinian required and accepted the abdication of the Gothic king. His indefatigable agent returned from Constantinople to Ravenna, with ample instructions; and a fair epistle, which praised the wisdom and generosity of the royal philosopher, granted his pension, with the assurance of such honors as a subject and a Catholic might enjoy; and wisely referred the final execution of the treaty to the presence and authority of Belisarius. But in the interval of suspense, two Roman generals, who had entered the province of Dalmatia, were defeated and slain by

    the Gothic troops. From blind and abject despair, Theodatus capriciously rose to groundless and fatal presumption, and dared to receive, with menace and contempt, the ambassador of Justinian; who claimed his promise, solicited the allegiance of his subjects, and boldly asserted the inviolable privilege of his own character. The march of Belisarius dispelled this visionary pride; and as the first campaign was employed in the reduction of Sicily, the invasion of Italy is applied by Procopius to the second year of the Gothic war.

    After Belisarius had left sufficient garrisons in Palermo and Syracuse, he embarked his troops at Messina, and landed them, without resistance, on the opposite shores of Rhegium. A Gothic prince, who had married the daughter of Theodatus, was stationed with an army to guard the entrance of Italy; but he imitated, without scruple, the example of a sovereign faithless to his public and private duties. The perfidious Ebermor deserted with his followers to the Roman camp, and was dismissed to enjoy the servile honors of the Byzantine court. From Rhegium to Naples, the fleet and army of Belisarius, almost always in view of each other, advanced near three hundred miles along the sea-coast. The people of Bruttium, Lucania, and Campania, who abhorred the name and religion of the Goths, embraced the specious excuse, that their ruined walls were incapable of defence: the soldiers paid a just equivalent for a plentiful market; and curiosity alone interrupted the peaceful occupations of the husbandman or artificer. Naples, which has swelled to a great and populous capital, long cherished the language and manners of a Grecian colony; and the choice of Virgil had ennobled this elegant retreat, which attracted the lovers of repose and study, elegant retreat, which attracted the lovers of repose and study, from the noise, the smoke, and the laborious opulence of Rome. As soon as the place was invested by sea and land, Belisarius gave audience to the deputies of the people, who exhorted him to disregard a conquest unworthy of his arms, to seek the Gothic king in a field of battle, and, after his victory, to claim, as the sovereign of Rome, the allegiance of the dependent

    cities. “When I treat with my enemies,” replied the Roman chief, with a haughty smile, “I am more accustomed to give than to receive counsel; but I hold in one hand inevitable ruin, and in the other peace and freedom, such as Sicily now enjoys.” The impatience of delay urged him to grant the most liberal terms; his honor secured their performance: but Naples was divided into two factions; and the Greek democracy was inflamed by their orators, who, with much spirit and some truth, represented to the multitude that the Goths would punish their defection, and that Belisarius himself must esteem their loyalty and valor. Their deliberations, however, were not perfectly free: the city was commanded by eight hundred Barbarians, whose wives and children were detained at Ravenna as the pledge of their fidelity; and even the Jews, who were rich and numerous, resisted, with desperate enthusiasm, the intolerant laws of Justinian. In a much later period, the circumference of Naples measured only two thousand three hundred and sixty three paces: the fortifications were defended by precipices or the sea; when the aqueducts were intercepted, a supply of water might be drawn from wells and fountains; and the stock of provisions was sufficient to consume the patience of the besiegers. At the end of twenty days, that of Belisarius was almost exhausted, and he had reconciled himself to the disgrace of abandoning the siege, that he might march, before the winter season, against Rome and the Gothic king. But his anxiety was relieved by the bold curiosity of an Isaurian, who explored the dry channel of an aqueduct, and secretly reported, that a passage might be perforated to introduce a file of armed soldiers into the heart of the city. When the work had been silently executed, the humane general risked the discovery of his secret by a last and fruitless admonition of the impending danger. In the darkness of the night, four hundred Romans entered the aqueduct, raised themselves by a rope, which they fastened to an olive-tree, into the house or garden of a solitary matron, sounded their trumpets, surprised the sentinels, and gave admittance to their companions, who on all sides scaled the walls, and burst open the gates of the city. Every crime which is punished by social justice was practised as the rights of

    war; the Huns were distinguished by cruelty and sacrilege, and Belisarius alone appeared in the streets and churches of Naples to moderate the calamities which he predicted. “The gold and silver,” he repeatedly exclaimed, “are the just rewards of your valor. But spare the inhabitants; they are Christians, they are suppliants, they are now your fellow-subjects. Restore the children to their parents, the wives to their husbands; and show them by you, generosity of what friends they have obstinately deprived themselves.” The city was saved by the virtue and authority of its conqueror; and when the Neapolitans returned to their houses, they found some consolation in the secret enjoyment of their hidden treasures. The Barbarian garrison enlisted in the service of the emperor; Apulia and Calabria, delivered from the odious presence of the Goths, acknowledged his dominion; and the tusks of the Calydonian boar, which were still shown at Beneventum, are curiously described by the historian of Belisarius.

    The faithful soldiers and citizens of Naples had expected their deliverance from a prince, who remained the inactive and almost indifferent spectator of their ruin. Theodatus secured his person within the walls of Rome, whilst his cavalry advanced forty miles on the Appian way, and encamped in the Pomptine marshes; which, by a canal of nineteen miles in length, had been recently drained and converted into excellent pastures. But the principal forces of the Goths were dispersed in Dalmatia, Venetia, and Gaul; and the feeble mind of their king was confounded by the unsuccessful event of a divination, which seemed to presage the downfall of his empire. The most abject slaves have arraigned the guilt or weakness of an unfortunate master. The character of Theodatus was rigorously scrutinized by a free and idle camp of Barbarians, conscious of their privilege and power: he was declared unworthy of his race, his nation, and his throne; and their general Vitiges, whose valor had been signalized in the Illyrian war, was raised with unanimous applause on the bucklers of his companions. On the first rumor, the abdicated monarch fled from the justice of his country; but he was

    pursued by private revenge. A Goth, whom he had injured in his love, overtook Theodatus on the Flaminian way, and, regardless of his unmanly cries, slaughtered him, as he lay, prostrate on the ground, like a victim (says the historian) at the foot of the altar. The choice of the people is the best and purest title to reign over them; yet such is the prejudice of every age, that Vitiges impatiently wished to return to Ravenna, where he might seize, with the reluctant hand of the daughter of Amalasontha, some faint shadow of hereditary right. A national council was immediately held, and the new monarch reconciled the impatient spirit of the Barbarians to a measure of disgrace, which the misconduct of his predecessor rendered wise and indispensable. The Goths consented to retreat in the presence of a victorious enemy; to delay till the next spring the operations of offensive war; to summon their scattered forces; to relinquish their distant possessions, and to trust even Rome itself to the faith of its inhabitants. Leuderis, an ancient warrior, was left in the capital with four thousand soldiers; a feeble garrison, which might have seconded the zeal, though it was incapable of opposing the wishes, of the Romans. But a momentary enthusiasm of religion and patriotism was kindled in their minds. They furiously exclaimed, that the apostolic throne should no longer be profaned by the triumph or toleration of Arianism; that the tombs of the Cæsars should no longer be trampled by the savages of the North; and, without reflecting, that Italy must sink into a province of Constantinople, they fondly hailed the restoration of a Roman emperor as a new æra of freedom and prosperity. The deputies of the pope and clergy, of the senate and people, invited the lieutenant of Justinian to accept their voluntary allegiance, and to enter the city, whose gates would be thrown open for his reception. As soon as Belisarius had fortified his new conquests, Naples and Cumæ, he advanced about twenty miles to the banks of the Vulturnus, contemplated the decayed grandeur of Capua, and halted at the separation of the Latin and Appian ways. The work of the censor, after the incessant use of nine centuries, still preserved its primæval beauty, and not a flaw could be discovered in the large polished stones, of which that solid,

    though narrow road, was so firmly compacted. Belisarius, however, preferred the Latin way, which, at a distance from the sea and the marshes, skirted in a space of one hundred and twenty miles along the foot of the mountains. His enemies had disappeared: when he made his entrance through the Asinarian gate, the garrison departed without molestation along the Flaminian way; and the city, after sixty years’ servitude, was delivered from the yoke of the Barbarians. Leuderis alone, from a motive of pride or discontent, refused to accompany the fugitives; and the Gothic chief, himself a trophy of the victory, was sent with the keys of Rome to the throne of the emperor Justinian.

    The first days, which coincided with the old Saturnalia, were devoted to mutual congratulation and the public joy; and the Catholics prepared to celebrate, without a rival, the approaching festival of the nativity of Christ. In the familiar conversation of a hero, the Romans acquired some notion of the virtues which history ascribed to their ancestors; they were edified by the apparent respect of Belisarius for the successor of St. Peter, and his rigid discipline secured in the midst of war the blessings of tranquillity and justice. They applauded the rapid success of his arms, which overran the adjacent country, as far as Narni, Perusia, and Spoleto; but they trembled, the senate, the clergy, and the unwarlike people, as soon as they understood that he had resolved, and would speedily be reduced, to sustain a siege against the powers of the Gothic monarchy. The designs of Vitiges were executed, during the winter season, with diligence and effect. From their rustic habitations, from their distant garrisons, the Goths assembled at Ravenna for the defence of their country; and such were their numbers, that, after an army had been detached for the relief of Dalmatia, one hundred and fifty thousand fighting men marched under the royal standard. According to the degrees of rank or merit, the Gothic king distributed arms and horses, rich gifts, and liberal promises; he moved along the Flaminian way, declined the useless sieges of Perusia and Spoleto, respected he impregnable rock of

    Narni, and arrived within two miles of Rome at the foot of the Milvian bridge. The narrow passage was fortified with a tower, and Belisarius had computed the value of the twenty days which must be lost in the construction of another bridge. But the consternation of the soldiers of the tower, who either fled or deserted, disappointed his hopes, and betrayed his person into the most imminent danger. At the head of one thousand horse, the Roman general sallied from the Flaminian gate to mark the ground of an advantageous position, and to survey the camp of the Barbarians; but while he still believed them on the other side of the Tyber, he was suddenly encompassed and assaulted by their numerous squadrons. The fate of Italy depended on his life; and the deserters pointed to the conspicuous horse a bay, with a white face, which he rode on that memorable day. “Aim at the bay horse,” was the universal cry. Every bow was bent, every javelin was directed, against that fatal object, and the command was repeated and obeyed by thousands who were ignorant of its real motive. The bolder Barbarians advanced to the more honorable combat of swords and spears; and the praise of an enemy has graced the fall of Visandus, the standard-bearer, who maintained his foremost station, till he was pierced with thirteen wounds, perhaps by the hand of Belisarius himself. The Roman general was strong, active, and dexterous; on every side he discharged his weighty and mortal strokes: his faithful guards imitated his valor, and defended his person; and the Goths, after the loss of a thousand men, fled before the arms of a hero. They were rashly pursued to their camp; and the Romans, oppressed by multitudes, made a gradual, and at length a precipitate retreat to the gates of the city: the gates were shut against the fugitives; and the public terror was increased, by the report that Belisarius was slain. His countenance was indeed disfigured by sweat, dust, and blood; his voice was hoarse, his strength was almost exhausted; but his unconquerable spirit still remained; he imparted that spirit to his desponding companions; and their last desperate charge was felt by the flying Barbarians, as if a new army, vigorous and entire, had been poured from the city. The Flaminian gate was thrown open to a real triumph; but it was not before Belisarius had

    visited every post, and provided for the public safety, that he could be persuaded, by his wife and friends, to taste the needful refreshments of food and sleep. In the more improved state of the art of war, a general is seldom required, or even permitted to display the personal prowess of a soldier; and the example of Belisarius may be added to the rare examples of Henry IV., of Pyrrhus, and of Alexander.

    After this first and unsuccessful trial of their enemies, the whole army of the Goths passed the Tyber, and formed the siege of the city, which continued above a year, till their final departure. Whatever fancy may conceive, the severe compass of the geographer defines the circumference of Rome within a line of twelve miles and three hundred and forty-five paces; and that circumference, except in the Vatican, has invariably been the same from the triumph of Aurelian to the peaceful but obscure reign of the modern popes. But in the day of her greatness, the space within her walls was crowded with habitations and inhabitants; and the populous suburbs, that stretched along the public roads, were darted like so many rays from one common centre. Adversity swept away these extraneous ornaments, and left naked and desolate a considerable part even of the seven hills. Yet Rome in its present state could send into the field about thirty thousand males of a military age; and, notwithstanding the want of discipline and exercise, the far greater part, inured to the hardships of poverty, might be capable of bearing arms for the defence of their country and religion. The prudence of Belisarius did not neglect this important resource. His soldiers were relieved by the zeal and diligence of the people, who watched while they slept, and labored while they reposed: he accepted the voluntary service of the bravest and most indigent of the Roman youth; and the companies of townsmen sometimes represented, in a vacant post, the presence of the troops which had been drawn away to more essential duties. But his just confidence was placed in the veterans who had fought under his banner in the Persian and African wars; and although that gallant band was reduced to five thousand men,

    he undertook, with such contemptible numbers, to defend a circle of twelve miles, against an army of one hundred and fifty thousand Barbarians. In the walls of Rome, which Belisarius constructed or restored, the materials of ancient architecture may be discerned; and the whole fortification was completed, except in a chasm still extant between the Pincian and Flaminian gates, which the prejudices of the Goths and Romans left under the effectual guard of St. Peter the apostle.

    The battlements or bastions were shaped in sharp angles a ditch, broad and deep, protected the foot of the rampart; and the archers on the rampart were assisted by military engines; the balista, a powerful cross-bow, which darted short but massy arrows; the onagri, or wild asses, which, on the principle of a sling, threw stones and bullets of an enormous size. A chain was drawn across the Tyber; the arches of the aqueducts were made impervious, and the mole or sepulchre of Hadrian was converted, for the first time, to the uses of a citadel. That venerable structure, which contained the ashes of the Antonines, was a circular turret rising from a quadrangular basis; it was covered with the white marble of Paros, and decorated by the statues of gods and heroes; and the lover of the arts must read with a sigh, that the works of Praxiteles or Lysippus were torn from their lofty pedestals, and hurled into the ditch on the heads of the besiegers. To each of his lieutenants Belisarius assigned the defence of a gate, with the wise and peremptory instruction, that, whatever might be the alarm, they should steadily adhere to their respective posts, and trust their general for the safety of Rome. The formidable host of the Goths was insufficient to embrace the ample measure of the city, of the fourteen gates, seven only were invested from the Prnestine to the Flaminian way; and Vitiges divided his troops into six camps, each of which was fortified with a ditch and rampart. On the Tuscan side of the river, a seventh encampment was formed in the field or circus of the Vatican, for the important purpose of commanding the Milvian bridge and the course of the Tyber; but they approached with devotion the adjacent church of St. Peter;

    and the threshold of the holy apostles was respected during the siege by a Christian enemy. In the ages of victory, as often as the senate decreed some distant conquest, the consul denounced hostilities, by unbarring, in solemn pomp, the gates of the temple of Janus. Domestic war now rendered the admonition superfluous, and the ceremony was superseded by the establishment of a new religion. But the brazen temple of Janus was left standing in the forum; of a size sufficient only to contain the statue of the god, five cubits in height, of a human form, but with two faces directed to the east and west. The double gates were likewise of brass; and a fruitless effort to turn them on their rusty hinges revealed the scandalous secret that some Romans were still attached to the superstition of their ancestors.

    Eighteen days were employed by the besiegers, to provide all the instruments of attack which antiquity had invented. Fascines were prepared to fill the ditches, scaling-ladders to ascend the walls. The largest trees of the forest supplied the timbers of four battering-rams: their heads were armed with iron; they were suspended by ropes, and each of them was worked by the labor of fifty men. The lofty wooden turrets moved on wheels or rollers, and formed a spacious platform of the level of the rampart. On the morning of the nineteenth day, a general attack was made from the Prænestine gate to the Vatican: seven Gothic columns, with their military engines, advanced to the assault; and the Romans, who lined the ramparts, listened with doubt and anxiety to the cheerful assurances of their commander. As soon as the enemy approached the ditch, Belisarius himself drew the first arrow; and such was his strength and dexterity, that he transfixed the foremost of the Barbarian leaders.

    As shout of applause and victory was reëchoed along the wall. He drew a second arrow, and the stroke was followed with the same success and the same acclamation. The Roman general then gave the word, that the archers should aim at the teams of oxen; they were instantly covered with mortal wounds; the

    towers which they drew remained useless and immovable, and a single moment disconcerted the laborious projects of the king of the Goths. After this disappointment, Vitiges still continued, or feigned to continue, the assault of the Salarian gate, that he might divert the attention of his adversary, while his principal forces more strenuously attacked the Prænestine gate and the sepulchre of Hadrian, at the distance of three miles from each other. Near the former, the double walls of the Vivarium were low or broken; the fortifications of the latter were feebly guarded: the vigor of the Goths was excited by the hope of victory and spoil; and if a single post had given way, the Romans, and Rome itself, were irrecoverably lost. This perilous day was the most glorious in the life of Belisarius. Amidst tumult and dismay, the whole plan of the attack and defence was distinctly present to his mind; he observed the changes of each instant, weighed every possible advantage, transported his person to the scenes of danger, and communicated his spirit in calm and decisive orders. The contest was fiercely maintained from the morning to the evening; the Goths were repulsed on all sides; and each Roman might boast that he had vanquished thirty Barbarians, if the strange disproportion of numbers were not counterbalanced by the merit of one man. Thirty thousand Goths, according to the confession of their own chiefs, perished in this bloody action; and the multitude of the wounded was equal to that of the slain. When they advanced to the assault, their close disorder suffered not a javelin to fall without effect; and as they retired, the populace of the city joined the pursuit, and slaughtered, with impunity, the backs of their flying enemies. Belisarius instantly sallied from the gates; and while the soldiers chanted his name and victory, the hostile engines of war were reduced to ashes. Such was the loss and consternation of the Goths, that, from this day, the siege of Rome degenerated into a tedious and indolent blockade; and they were incessantly harassed by the Roman general, who, in frequent skirmishes, destroyed above five thousand of their bravest troops. Their cavalry was unpractised in the use of the bow; their archers served on foot; and this divided force was incapable of contending with their

    adversaries, whose lances and arrows, at a distance, or at hand, were alike formidable. The consummate skill of Belisarius embraced the favorable opportunities; and as he chose the ground and the moment, as he pressed the charge or sounded the retreat, the squadrons which he detached were seldom unsuccessful. These partial advantages diffused an impatient ardor among the soldiers and people, who began to feel the hardships of a siege, and to disregard the dangers of a general engagement. Each plebeian conceived himself to be a hero, and the infantry, who, since the decay of discipline, were rejected from the line of battle, aspired to the ancient honors of the Roman legion. Belisarius praised the spirit of his troops, condemned their presumption, yielded to their clamors, and prepared the remedies of a defeat, the possibility of which he alone had courage to suspect. In the quarter of the Vatican, the Romans prevailed; and if the irreparable moments had not been wasted in the pillage of the camp, they might have occupied the Milvian bridge, and charged in the rear of the Gothic host. On the other side of the Tyber, Belisarius advanced from the Pincian and Salarian gates. But his army, four thousand soldiers perhaps, was lost in a spacious plain; they were encompassed and oppressed by fresh multitudes, who continually relieved the broken ranks of the Barbarians. The valiant leaders of the infantry were unskilled to conquer; they died: the retreat (a hasty retreat) was covered by the prudence of the general, and the victors started back with affright from the formidable aspect of an armed rampart. The reputation of Belisarius was unsullied by a defeat; and the vain confidence of the Goths was not less serviceable to his designs than the repentance and modesty of the Roman troops.

    Chapter XLI: Conquests Of Justinian, Character Of Balisarius. —

    Part V.

    From the moment that Belisarius had determined to sustain a

    siege, his assiduous care provided Rome against the danger of famine, more dreadful than the Gothic arms. An extraordinary supply of corn was imported from Sicily: the harvests of Campania and Tuscany were forcibly swept for the use of the city; and the rights of private property were infringed by the strong plea of the public safety. It might easily be foreseen that the enemy would intercept the aqueducts; and the cessation of the water-mills was the first inconvenience, which was speedily removed by mooring large vessels, and fixing mill-stones in the current of the river. The stream was soon embarrassed by the trunks of trees, and polluted with dead bodies; yet so effectual were the precautions of the Roman general, that the waters of the Tyber still continued to give motion to the mills and drink to the inhabitants: the more distant quarters were supplied from domestic wells; and a besieged city might support, without impatience, the privation of her public baths. A large portion of Rome, from the Prænestine gate to the church of St. Paul, was never invested by the Goths; their excursions were restrained by the activity of the Moorish troops: the navigation of the Tyber, and the Latin, Appian, and Ostian ways, were left free and unmolested for the introduction of corn and cattle, or the retreat of the inhabitants, who sought refuge in Campania or Sicily. Anxious to relieve himself from a useless and devouring multitude, Belisarius issued his peremptory orders for the instant departure of the women, the children, and slaves; required his soldiers to dismiss their male and female attendants, and regulated their allowance that one moiety should be given in provisions, and the other in money. His foresight was justified by the increase of the public distress, as soon as the Goths had occupied two important posts in the neighborhood of Rome. By the loss of the port, or, as it is now called, the city of Porto, he was deprived of the country on the right of the Tyber, and the best communication with the sea; and he reflected, with grief and anger, that three hundred men, could he have spared such a feeble band, might have defended its impregnable works. Seven miles from the capital, between the Appian and the Latin ways, two principal aqueducts crossing, and again crossing each other: enclosed within their solid and

    lofty arches a fortified space, where Vitiges established a camp of seven thousand Goths to intercept the convoy of Sicily and Campania. The granaries of Rome were insensibly exhausted, the adjacent country had been wasted with fire and sword; such scanty supplies as might yet be obtained by hasty excursions were the reward of valor, and the purchase of wealth: the forage of the horses, and the bread of the soldiers, never failed: but in the last months of the siege, the people were exposed to the miseries of scarcity, unwholesome food, and contagious disorders. Belisarius saw and pitied their sufferings; but he had foreseen, and he watched the decay of their loyalty, and the progress of their discontent. Adversity had awakened the Romans from the dreams of grandeur and freedom, and taught them the humiliating lesson, that it was of small moment to their real happiness, whether the name of their master was derived from the Gothic or the Latin language. The lieutenant of Justinian listened to their just complaints, but he rejected with disdain the idea of flight or capitulation; repressed their clamorous impatience for battle; amused them with the prospect of a sure and speedy relief; and secured himself and the city from the effects of their despair or treachery. Twice in each month he changed the station of the officers to whom the custody of the gates was committed: the various precautions of patroles, watch words, lights, and music, were repeatedly employed to discover whatever passed on the ramparts; out-guards were posted beyond the ditch, and the trusty vigilance of dogs supplied the more doubtful fidelity of mankind. A letter was intercepted, which assured the king of the Goths that the Asinarian gate, adjoining to the Lateran church, should be secretly opened to his troops. On the proof or suspicion of treason, several senators were banished, and the pope Sylverius was summoned to attend the representative of his sovereign, at his head-quarters in the Pincian palace. The ecclesiastics, who followed their bishop, were detained in the first or second apartment, and he alone was admitted to the presence of Belisarius. The conqueror of Rome and Carthage was modestly seated at the feet of Antonina, who reclined on a stately couch: the general was silent, but the voice of reproach and menace

    issued from the mouth of his imperious wife. Accused by credible witnesses, and the evidence of his own subscription, the successor of St. Peter was despoiled of his pontifical ornaments, clad in the mean habit of a monk, and embarked, without delay, for a distant exile in the East. * At the emperor’s command, the clergy of Rome proceeded to the choice of a new bishop; and after a solemn invocation of the Holy Ghost, elected the deacon Vigilius, who had purchased the papal throne by a bribe of two hundred pounds of gold. The profit, and consequently the guilt, of this simony, was imputed to Belisarius: but the hero obeyed the orders of his wife; Antonina served the passions of the empress; and Theodora lavished her treasures, in the vain hope of obtaining a pontiff hostile or indifferent to the council of Chalcedon.

    The epistle of Belisarius to the emperor announced his victory, his danger, and his resolution. “According to your commands, we have entered the dominions of the Goths, and reduced to your obedience Sicily, Campania, and the city of Rome; but the loss of these conquests will be more disgraceful than their acquisition was glorious. Hitherto we have successfully fought against the multitudes of the Barbarians, but their multitudes may finally prevail. Victory is the gift of Providence, but the reputation of kings and generals depends on the success or the failure of their designs. Permit me to speak with freedom: if you wish that we should live, send us subsistence; if you desire that we should conquer, send us arms, horses, and men. The Romans have received us as friends and deliverers: but in our present distress, they will be either betrayed by their confidence, or we shall be oppressed by their treachery and hatred. For myself, my life is consecrated to your service: it is yours to reflect, whether my death in this situation will contribute to the glory and prosperity of your reign.” Perhaps that reign would have been equally prosperous if the peaceful master of the East had abstained from the conquest of Africa and Italy: but as Justinian was ambitious of fame, he made some efforts (they were feeble and languid) to support and rescue his victorious general. A reënforcement of sixteen

    hundred Sclavonians and Huns was led by Martin and Valerian; and as they reposed during the winter season in the harbors of Greece, the strength of the men and horses was not impaired by the fatigues of a sea-voyage; and they distinguished their valor in the first sally against the besiegers. About the time of the summer solstice, Euthalius landed at Terracina with large sums of money for the payment of the troops: he cautiously proceeded along the Appian way, and this convoy entered Rome through the gate Capena, while Belisarius, on the other side, diverted the attention of the Goths by a vigorous and successful skirmish. These seasonable aids, the use and reputation of which were dexterously managed by the Roman general, revived the courage, or at least the hopes, of the soldiers and people. The historian Procopius was despatched with an important commission to collect the troops and provisions which Campania could furnish, or Constantinople had sent; and the secretary of Belisarius was soon followed by Antonina herself, who boldly traversed the posts of the enemy, and returned with the Oriental succors to the relief of her husband and the besieged city. A fleet of three thousand Isaurians cast anchor in the Bay of Naples and afterwards at Ostia. Above two thousand horse, of whom a part were Thracians, landed at Tarentum; and, after the junction of five hundred soldiers of Campania, and a train of wagons laden with wine and flour, they directed their march on the Appian way, from Capua to the neighborhood of Rome. The forces that arrived by land and sea were united at the mouth of the Tyber. Antonina convened a council of war: it was resolved to surmount, with sails and oars, the adverse stream of the river; and the Goths were apprehensive of disturbing, by any rash hostilities, the negotiation to which Belisarius had craftily listened. They credulously believed that they saw no more than the vanguard of a fleet and army, which already covered the Ionian Sea and the plains of Campania; and the illusion was supported by the haughty language of the Roman general, when he gave audience to the ambassadors of Vitiges. After a specious discourse to vindicate the justice of his cause, they declared, that, for the sake of peace, they were disposed to renounce the

    possession of Sicily. “The emperor is not less generous,” replied his lieutenant, with a disdainful smile, “in return for a gift which you no longer possess: he presents you with an ancient province of the empire; he resigns to the Goths the sovereignty of the British island.” Belisarius rejected with equal firmness and contempt the offer of a tribute; but he allowed the Gothic ambassadors to seek their fate from the mouth of Justinian himself; and consented, with seeming reluctance, to a truce of three months, from the winter solstice to the equinox of spring. Prudence might not safely trust either the oaths or hostages of the Barbarians, and the conscious superiority of the Roman chief was expressed in the distribution of his troops. As soon as fear or hunger compelled the Goths to evacuate Alba, Porto, and Centumcellæ, their place was instantly supplied; the garrisons of Narni, Spoleto, and Perusia, were reënforced, and the seven camps of the besiegers were gradually encompassed with the calamities of a siege. The prayers and pilgrimage of Datius, bishop of Milan, were not without effect; and he obtained one thousand Thracians and Isaurians, to assist the revolt of Liguria against her Arian tyrant. At the same time, John the Sanguinary, the nephew of Vitalian, was detached with two thousand chosen horse, first to Alba, on the Fucine Lake, and afterwards to the frontiers of Picenum, on the Hadriatic Sea. “In the province,” said Belisarius, “the Goths have deposited their families and treasures, without a guard or the suspicion of danger. Doubtless they will violate the truce: let them feel your presence, before they hear of your motions. Spare the Italians; suffer not any fortified places to remain hostile in your rear; and faithfully reserve the spoil for an equal and common partition. It would not be reasonable,” he added with a laugh, “that whilst we are toiling to the destruction of the drones, our more fortunate brethren should rifle and enjoy the honey.”

    The whole nation of the Ostrogoths had been assembled for the attack, and was almost entirely consumed in the siege of Rome. If any credit be due to an intelligent spectator, one third at least of their enormous host was destroyed, in frequent and

    bloody combats under the walls of the city. The bad fame and pernicious qualities of the summer air might already be imputed to the decay of agriculture and population; and the evils of famine and pestilence were aggravated by their own licentiousness, and the unfriendly disposition of the country. While Vitiges struggled with his fortune, while he hesitated between shame and ruin, his retreat was hastened by domestic alarms. The king of the Goths was informed by trembling messengers, that John the Sanguinary spread the devastations of war from the Apennine to the Hadriatic; that the rich spoils and innumerable captives of Picenum were lodged in the fortifications of Rimini; and that this formidable chief had defeated his uncle, insulted his capital, and seduced, by secret correspondence, the fidelity of his wife, the imperious daughter of Amalasontha. Yet, before he retired, Vitiges made a last effort, either to storm or to surprise the city. A secret passage was discovered in one of the aqueducts; two citizens of the Vatican were tempted by bribes to intoxicate the guards of the Aurelian gate; an attack was meditated on the walls beyond the Tyber, in a place which was not fortified with towers; and the Barbarians advanced, with torches and scaling-ladders, to the assault of the Pincian gate. But every attempt was defeated by the intrepid vigilance of Belisarius and his band of veterans, who, in the most perilous moments, did not regret the absence of their companions; and the Goths, alike destitute of hope and subsistence, clamorously urged their departure before the truce should expire, and the Roman cavalry should again be united. One year and nine days after the commencement of the siege, an army, so lately strong and triumphant, burnt their tents, and tumultuously repassed the Milvian bridge. They repassed not with impunity: their thronging multitudes, oppressed in a narrow passage, were driven headlong into the Tyber, by their own fears and the pursuit of the enemy; and the Roman general, sallying from the Pincian gate, inflicted a severe and disgraceful wound on their retreat. The slow length of a sickly and desponding host was heavily dragged along the Flaminian way; from whence the Barbarians were sometimes compelled to deviate, lest they should encounter the hostile garrisons

    that guarded the high road to Rimini and Ravenna. Yet so powerful was this flying army, that Vitiges spared ten thousand men for the defence of the cities which he was most solicitous to preserve, and detached his nephew Uraias, with an adequate force, for the chastisement of rebellious Milan. At the head of his principal army, he besieged Rimini, only thirty-three miles distant from the Gothic capital. A feeble rampart, and a shallow ditch, were maintained by the skill and valor of John the Sanguinary, who shared the danger and fatigue of the meanest soldier, and emulated, on a theatre less illustrious, the military virtues of his great commander. The towers and battering-engines of the Barbarians were rendered useless; their attacks were repulsed; and the tedious blockade, which reduced the garrison to the last extremity of hunger, afforded time for the union and march of the Roman forces. A fleet, which had surprised Ancona, sailed along the coast of the Hadriatic, to the relief of the besieged city. The eunuch Narses landed in Picenum with two thousand Heruli and five thousand of the bravest troops of the East. The rock of the Apennine was forced; ten thousand veterans moved round the foot of the mountains, under the command of Belisarius himself; and a new army, whose encampment blazed with innumerable lights, appeared to advance along the Flaminian way. Overwhelmed with astonishment and despair, the Goths abandoned the siege of Rimini, their tents, their standards, and their leaders; and Vitiges, who gave or followed the example of flight, never halted till he found a shelter within the walls and morasses of Ravenna.

    To these walls, and to some fortresses destitute of any mutual support, the Gothic monarchy was now reduced. The provinces of Italy had embraced the party of the emperor and his army, gradually recruited to the number of twenty thousand men, must have achieved an easy and rapid conquest, if their invincible powers had not been weakened by the discord of the Roman chiefs. Before the end of the siege, an act of blood, ambiguous and indiscreet, sullied the fair fame of Belisarius. Presidius, a loyal Italian, as he fled from

    Ravenna to Rome, was rudely stopped by Constantine, the military governor of Spoleto, and despoiled, even in a church, of two daggers richly inlaid with gold and precious stones. As soon as the public danger had subsided, Presidius complained of the loss and injury: his complaint was heard, but the order of restitution was disobeyed by the pride and avarice of the offender. Exasperated by the delay, Presidius boldly arrested the general’s horse as he passed through the forum; and, with the spirit of a citizen, demanded the common benefit of the Roman laws. The honor of Belisarius was engaged; he summoned a council; claimed the obedience of his subordinate officer; and was provoked, by an insolent reply, to call hastily for the presence of his guards. Constantine, viewing their entrance as the signal of death, drew his sword, and rushed on the general, who nimbly eluded the stroke, and was protected by his friends; while the desperate assassin was disarmed, dragged into a neighboring chamber, and executed, or rather murdered, by the guards, at the arbitrary command of Belisarius. In this hasty act of violence, the guilt of Constantine was no longer remembered; the despair and death of that valiant officer were secretly imputed to the revenge of Antonina; and each of his colleagues, conscious of the same rapine, was apprehensive of the same fate. The fear of a common enemy suspended the effects of their envy and discontent; but in the confidence of approaching victory, they instigated a powerful rival to oppose the conqueror of Rome and Africa. From the domestic service of the palace, and the administration of the private revenue, Narses the eunuch was suddenly exalted to the head of an army; and the spirit of a hero, who afterwards equalled the merit and glory of Belisarius, served only to perplex the operations of the Gothic war. To his prudent counsels, the relief of Rimini was ascribed by the leaders of the discontented faction, who exhorted Narses to assume an independent and separate command. The epistle of Justinian had indeed enjoined his obedience to the general; but the dangerous exception, “as far as may be advantageous to the public service,” reserved some freedom of judgment to the discreet favorite, who had so lately departed from the sacred and familiar conversation of his sovereign. In

    the exercise of this doubtful right, the eunuch perpetually dissented from the opinions of Belisarius; and, after yielding with reluctance to the siege of Urbino, he deserted his colleague in the night, and marched away to the conquest of the Æmilian province. The fierce and formidable bands of the Heruli were attached to the person of Narses; ten thousand Romans and confederates were persuaded to march under his banners; every malecontent embraced the fair opportunity of revenging his private or imaginary wrongs; and the remaining troops of Belisarius were divided and dispersed from the garrisons of Sicily to the shores of the Hadriatic. His skill and perseverance overcame every obstacle: Urbino was taken, the sieges of Fæsul æ Orvieto, and Auximum, were undertaken and vigorously prosecuted; and the eunuch Narses was at length recalled to the domestic cares of the palace. All dissensions were healed, and all opposition was subdued, by the temperate authority of the Roman general, to whom his enemies could not refuse their esteem; and Belisarius inculcated the salutary lesson that the forces of the state should compose one body, and be animated by one soul. But in the interval of discord, the Goths were permitted to breathe; an important season was lost, Milan was destroyed, and the northern provinces of Italy were afflicted by an inundation of the Franks.

    When Justinian first meditated the conquest of Italy, he sent ambassadors to the kings of the Franks, and adjured them, by the common ties of alliance and religion, to join in the holy enterprise against the Arians. The Goths, as their want were more urgent, employed a more effectual mode of persuasion, and vainly strove, by the gift of lands and money, to purchase the friendship, or at least the neutrality, of a light and perfidious nation. But the arms of Belisarius, and the revolt of the Italians, had no sooner shaken the Gothic monarchy, than Theodebert of Austrasia, the most powerful and warlike of the Merovingian kings, was persuaded to succor their distress by an indirect and seasonable aid. Without expecting the consent of their sovereign, the thousand Burgundians, his recent subjects, descended from the Alps, and joined the troops which Vitiges had sent to chastise the revolt of Milan. After an obstinate siege, the capital of Liguria was reduced by famine; but no capitulation could be obtained, except for the safe retreat of the Roman garrison. Datius, the orthodox bishop, who had seduced his countrymen to rebellion and ruin, escaped to the luxury and honors of the Byzantine court; but the clergy, perhaps the Arian clergy, were slaughtered at the foot of their own altars by the defenders of the Catholic faith. Three hundred thousand males were reported to be slain; the female sex, and the more precious spoil, was resigned to the Burgundians; and the houses, or at least the walls, of Milan, were levelled with the ground. The Goths, in their last moments, were revenged by the destruction of a city, second only to Rome in size and opulence, in the splendor of its buildings, or the number of its inhabitants; and Belisarius sympathized alone in the fate of his deserted and devoted friends. Encouraged by this successful inroad, Theodebert himself, in the ensuing spring, invaded the plains of Italy with an army of one hundred thousand Barbarians. The king, and some chosen followers, were mounted on horseback, and armed with lances; the infantry, without bows or spears, were satisfied with a shield, a sword, and a double-edged battle-axe, which, in their hands, became a deadly and unerring weapon. Italy trembled at the march of the Franks; and both the Gothic prince and the Roman general, alike ignorant of their designs, solicited, with hope and terror, the friendship of these dangerous allies. Till he had secured the passage of the Po on the bridge of Pavia, the grandson of Clovis dissembled his intentions, which he at length declared, by assaulting, almost at the same instant, the hostile camps of the Romans and Goths. Instead of uniting their arms, they fled with equal precipitation; and the fertile, though desolate provinces of Liguria and Æmilia, were abandoned to a licentious host of Barbarians, whose rage was not mitigated by any thoughts of settlement or conquest. Among the cities which they ruined, Genoa, not yet constructed of marble, is particularly enumerated; and the deaths of thousands, according to the regular practice of war, appear to have excited less horror than

    some idolatrous sacrifices of women and children, which were performed with impunity in the camp of the most Christian king. If it were not a melancholy truth, that the first and most cruel sufferings must be the lot of the innocent and helpless, history might exult in the misery of the conquerors, who, in the midst of riches, were left destitute of bread or wine, reduced to drink the waters of the Po, and to feed on the flesh of distempered cattle. The dysentery swept away one third of their army; and the clamors of his subjects, who were impatient to pass the Alps, disposed Theodebert to listen with respect to the mild exhortations of Belisarius. The memory of this inglorious and destructive warfare was perpetuated on the medals of Gaul; and Justinian, without unsheathing his sword, assumed the title of conqueror of the Franks. The Merovingian prince was offended by the vanity of the emperor; he affected to pity the fallen fortunes of the Goths; and his insidious offer of a fderal union was fortified by the promise or menace of descending from the Alps at the head of five hundred thousand men. His plans of conquest were boundless, and perhaps chimerical. The king of Austrasia threatened to chastise Justinian, and to march to the gates of Constantinople: he was overthrown and slain by a wild bull, as he hunted in the Belgic or German forests.

    Chapter XLI: Conquests Of Justinian, Character Of Balisarius. Part VI.

    As soon as Belisarius was delivered from his foreign and domestic enemies, he seriously applied his forces to the final reduction of Italy. In the siege of Osimo, the general was nearly transpierced with an arrow, if the mortal stroke had not been intercepted by one of his guards, who lost, in that pious office, the use of his hand. The Goths of Osimo, * four thousand warriors, with those of Fæsulæ and the Cottian Alps, were among the last who maintained their independence; and their gallant resistance, which almost tired the patience, deserved the esteem, of the conqueror. His prudence refused to subscribe the safe conduct which they asked, to join their brethren of Ravenna; but they saved, by an honorable capitulation, one moiety at least of their wealth, with the free alternative of retiring peaceably to their estates, or enlisting to serve the emperor in his Persian wars. The multitudes which yet adhered to the standard of Vitiges far surpassed the number of the Roman troops; but neither prayers nor defiance, nor the extreme danger of his most faithful subjects, could tempt the Gothic king beyond the fortifications of Ravenna. These fortifications were, indeed, impregnable to the assaults of art or violence; and when Belisarius invested the capital, he was soon convinced that famine only could tame the stubborn spirit of the Barbarians. The sea, the land, and the channels of the Po, were guarded by the vigilance of the Roman general; and his morality extended the rights of war to the practice of poisoning the waters, and secretly firing the granaries of a besieged city. While he pressed the blockade of Ravenna, he was surprised by the arrival of two ambassadors from Constantinople, with a treaty of peace, which Justinian had imprudently signed, without deigning to consult the author of his victory. By this disgraceful and precarious agreement, Italy and the Gothic treasure were divided, and the provinces beyond the Po were left with the regal title to the successor of Theodoric. The ambassadors were eager to accomplish their salutary commission; the captive Vitiges accepted, with transport, the unexpected offer of a crown; honor was less prevalent among the Goths, than the want and appetite of food; and the Roman chiefs, who murmured at the continuance of the war, professed implicit submission to the commands of the emperor. If Belisarius had possessed only the courage of a soldier, the laurel would have been snatched from his hand by timid and envious counsels; but in this decisive moment, he resolved, with the magnanimity of a statesman, to sustain alone the danger and merit of generous disobedience. Each of his officers gave a written opinion that the siege of Ravenna was impracticable and hopeless: the general then rejected the treaty of partition, and declared his own resolution of leading Vitiges in chains to the feet of Justinian. The Goths retired with doubt and dismay: this peremptory refusal deprived them of the only signature which they could trust, and filled their minds with a just apprehension, that a sagacious enemy had discovered the full extent of their deplorable state. They compared the fame and fortune of Belisarius with the weakness of their ill-fated king; and the comparison suggested an extraordinary project, to which Vitiges, with apparent resignation, was compelled to acquiesce.

    Partition would ruin the strength, exile would disgrace the honor, of the nation; but they offered their arms, their treasures, and the fortifications of Ravenna, if Belisarius would disclaim the authority of a master, accept the choice of the Goths, and assume, as he had deserved, the kingdom of Italy. If the false lustre of a diadem could have tempted the loyalty of a faithful subject, his prudence must have foreseen the inconstancy of the Barbarians, and his rational ambition would prefer the safe and honorable station of a Roman general. Even the patience and seeming satisfaction with which he entertained a proposal of treason, might be susceptible of a malignant interpretation. But the lieutenant of Justinian was conscious of his own rectitude; he entered into a dark and crooked path, as it might lead to the voluntary submission of the Goths; and his dexterous policy persuaded them that he was disposed to comply with their wishes, without engaging an oath or a promise for the performance of a treaty which he secretly abhorred. The day of the surrender of Ravenna was stipulated by the Gothic ambassadors: a fleet, laden with provisions, sailed as a welcome guest into the deepest recess of the harbor: the gates were opened to the fancied king of Italy; and Belisarius, without meeting an enemy, triumphantly marched through the streets of an impregnable city. The Romans were astonished by their success; the multitudes of tall and robust Barbarians were confounded by the image of their own patience and the masculine females, spitting in the faces of their sons and husbands, most bitterly reproached them for betraying their dominion and freedom to these pygmies of the south, contemptible in their numbers, diminutive in their stature. Before the Goths could recover from the first surprise, and claim the accomplishment of their doubtful hopes, the victor established his power in Ravenna, beyond the danger of repentance and revolt.

    Vitiges, who perhaps had attempted to escape, was honorably guarded in his palace; the flower of the Gothic youth was selected for the service of the emperor; the remainder of the people was dismissed to their peaceful habitations in the southern provinces; and a colony of Italians was invited to replenish the depopulated city. The submission of the capital was imitated in the towns and villages of Italy, which had not been subdued, or even visited, by the Romans; and the independent Goths, who remained in arms at Pavia and Verona, were ambitious only to become the subjects of Belisarius. But his inflexible loyalty rejected, except as the substitute of Justinian, their oaths of allegiance; and he was not offended by the reproach of their deputies, that he rather chose to be a slave than a king.

    After the second victory of Belisarius, envy again whispered, Justinian listened, and the hero was recalled. “The remnant of the Gothic war was no longer worthy of his presence: a gracious sovereign was impatient to reward his services, and to consult his wisdom; and he alone was capable of defending the East against the innumerable armies of Persia.” Belisarius understood the suspicion, accepted the excuse, embarked at Ravenna his spoils and trophies; and proved, by his ready obedience, that such an abrupt removal from the government of Italy was not less unjust than it might have been indiscreet. The emperor received with honorable courtesy both Vitiges and his more noble consort; and as the king of the Goths conformed to the Athanasian faith, he obtained, with a rich inheritance of land in Asia, the rank of senator and patrician. Every spectator admired, without peril, the strength and stature of the young Barbarians: they adored the majesty of the throne, and promised to shed their blood in the service of their benefactor. Justinian deposited in the Byzantine palace the treasures of the Gothic monarchy. A flattering senate was sometime admitted to gaze on the magnificent spectacle; but it was enviously secluded from the public view: and the conqueror of Italy renounced, without a murmur, perhaps without a sigh, the well-earned honors of a second triumph. His glory was indeed exalted above all external pomp; and the faint and hollow praises of the court were supplied, even in a servile age, by the respect and admiration of his country. Whenever he appeared in the streets and public places of Constantinople, Belisarius attracted and satisfied the eyes of the people. His lofty stature and majestic countenance fulfilled their expectations of a hero; the meanest of his fellow-citizens were emboldened by his gentle and gracious demeanor; and the martial train which attended his footsteps left his person more accessible than in a day of battle. Seven thousand horsemen, matchless for beauty and valor, were maintained in the service, and at the private expense, of the general. Their prowess was always conspicuous in single combats, or in the foremost ranks; and both parties confessed that in the siege of Rome, the guards of Belisarius had alone vanquished the Barbarian host. Their numbers were continually augmented by the bravest and most faithful of the enemy; and his fortunate captives, the Vandals, the Moors, and the Goths, emulated the attachment of his domestic followers. By the union of liberality and justice, he acquired the love of the soldiers, without alienating the affections of the people. The sick and wounded were relieved with medicines and money; and still more efficaciously, by the healing visits and smiles of their commander. The loss of a weapon or a horse was instantly repaired, and each deed of valor was rewarded by the rich and honorable gifts of a bracelet or a collar, which were rendered more precious by the judgment of Belisarius. He was endeared to the husbandmen by the peace and plenty which they enjoyed under the shadow of his standard. Instead of being injured, the country was enriched by the march of the Roman armies; and such was the rigid discipline of their camp, that not an apple was gathered from the tree, not a path could be traced in the fields of corn. Belisarius was chaste and sober. In the license of a military life, none could boast that they had seen him intoxicated with wine: the most beautiful captives of Gothic or Vandal race were offered to his embraces; but he turned aside from their charms, and the husband of Antonina was never suspected of violating the laws of conjugal fidelity. The spectator and historian of his exploits has observed, that amidst the perils of war, he was daring without rashness, prudent without fear, slow or rapid according to the exigencies of the moment; that in the deepest distress he was animated by real or apparent hope, but that he was modest and humble in the most prosperous fortune. By these virtues, he equalled or excelled the ancient masters of the military art. Victory, by sea and land, attended his arms. He subdued Africa, Italy, and the adjacent islands; led away captives the successors of Genseric and Theodoric; filled Constantinople with the spoils of their palaces; and in the space of six years recovered half the provinces of the Western empire. In his fame and merit, in wealth and power, he remained without a rival, the first of the Roman subjects; the voice of envy could only magnify his dangerous importance; and the emperor might applaud his own discerning spirit, which had discovered and raised the genius of Belisarius.

    It was the custom of the Roman triumphs, that a slave should be placed behind the chariot to remind the conqueror of the instability of fortune, and the infirmities of human nature. Procopius, in his Anecdotes, has assumed that servile and ungrateful office. The generous reader may cast away the libel, but the evidence of facts will adhere to his memory; and he will reluctantly confess, that the fame, and even the virtue, of Belisarius, were polluted by the lust and cruelty of his wife; and that hero deserved an appellation which may not drop from the pen of the decent historian. The mother of Antonina was a theatrical prostitute, and both her father and grandfather exercised, at Thessalonica and Constantinople, the vile, though lucrative, profession of charioteers. In the various situations of their fortune she became the companion, the enemy, the servant, and the favorite of the empress Theodora: these loose and ambitious females had been connected by similar pleasures; they were separated by the jealousy of vice, and at length reconciled by the partnership of guilt. Before her marriage with Belisarius, Antonina had one husband and many lovers: Photius, the son of her former nuptials, was of an age to distinguish himself at the siege of Naples; and it was not till the autumn of her age and beauty that she indulged a scandalous attachment to a Thracian youth. Theodosius had been educated in the Eunomian heresy; the African voyage was consecrated by the baptism and auspicious name of the first soldier who embarked; and the proselyte was adopted into the family of his spiritual parents, Belisarius and Antonina. Before they touched the shores of Africa, this holy kindred degenerated into sensual love: and as Antonina soon overleaped the bounds of modesty and caution, the Roman general was alone ignorant of his own dishonor. During their residence at Carthage, he surprised the two lovers in a subterraneous chamber, solitary, warm, and almost naked. Anger flashed from his eyes. “With the help of this young man,” said the unblushing Antonina, “I was secreting our most precious effects from the knowledge of Justinian.” The youth resumed his garments, and the pious husband consented to disbelieve the evidence of his own senses. From this pleasing and perhaps voluntary delusion, Belisarius was awakened at Syracuse, by the officious information of Macedonia; and that female attendant, after requiring an oath for her security, produced two chamberlains, who, like herself, had often beheld the adulteries of Antonina. A hasty flight into Asia saved Theodosius from the justice of an injured husband, who had signified to one of his guards the order of his death; but the tears of Antonina, and her artful seductions, assured the credulous hero of her innocence: and he stooped, against his faith and judgment, to abandon those imprudent friends, who had presumed to accuse or doubt the chastity of his wife. The revenge of a guilty woman is implacable and bloody: the unfortunate Macedonia, with the two witnesses, were secretly arrested by the minister of her cruelty; their tongues were cut out, their bodies were hacked into small pieces, and their remains were cast into the Sea of Syracuse. A rash though judicious saying of Constantine, “I would sooner have punished the adulteress than the boy,” was deeply remembered by Antonina; and two years afterwards, when despair had armed that officer against his general, her sanguinary advice decided and hastened his execution. Even the indignation of Photius was not forgiven by his mother; the exile of her son prepared the recall of her lover; and Theodosius condescended to accept the pressing and humble invitation of the conqueror of Italy. In the absolute direction of his household, and in the important commissions of peace and war, the favorite youth most rapidly acquired a fortune of four hundred thousand pounds sterling; and after their return to Constantinople, the passion of Antonina, at least, continued ardent and unabated. But fear, devotion, and lassitude perhaps, inspired Theodosius with more serious thoughts. He dreaded the busy scandal of the capital, and the indiscreet fondness of the wife of Belisarius; escaped from her embraces, and retiring to Ephesus, shaved his head, and took refuge in the sanctuary of a monastic life. The despair of the new Ariadne could scarcely have been excused by the death of her husband. She wept, she tore her hair, she filled the palace with her cries; “she had lost the dearest of friends, a tender, a faithful, a laborious friend!” But her warm entreaties, fortified by the prayers of Belisarius, were insufficient to draw the holy monk from the solitude of Ephesus. It was not till the general moved forward for the Persian war, that Theodosius could be tempted to return to Constantinople; and the short interval before the departure of Antonina herself was boldly devoted to love and pleasure.

    A philosopher may pity and forgive the infirmities of female nature, from which he receives no real injury: but contemptible is the husband who feels, and yet endures, his own infamy in that of his wife. Antonina pursued her son with implacable hatred; and the gallant Photius was exposed to her secret persecutions in the camp beyond the Tigris. Enraged by his own wrongs, and by the dishonor of his blood, he cast away in his turn the sentiments of nature, and revealed to Belisarius the turpitude of a woman who had violated all the duties of a mother and a wife. From the surprise and indignation of the Roman general, his former credulity appears to have been sincere: he embraced the knees of the son of Antonina, adjured him to remember his obligations rather than his birth, and confirmed at the altar their holy vows of revenge and mutual defence. The dominion of Antonina was impaired by absence; and when she met her husband, on his return from the Persian confines, Belisarius, in his first and transient emotions, confined her person, and threatened her life. Photius was more resolved to punish, and less prompt to pardon: he flew to Ephesus; extorted from a trusty eunuch of his another the full confession of her guilt; arrested Theodosius and his treasures in the church of St. John the Apostle, and concealed his captives, whose execution was only delayed, in a secure and sequestered fortress of Cilicia. Such a daring outrage against public justice could not pass with impunity; and the cause of Antonina was espoused by the empress, whose favor she had deserved by the recent services of the disgrace of a præfect, and the exile and murder of a pope. At the end of the campaign, Belisarius was recalled; he complied, as usual, with the Imperial mandate. His mind was not prepared for rebellion: his obedience, however adverse to the dictates of honor, was consonant to the wishes of his heart; and when he embraced his wife, at the command, and perhaps in the presence, of the empress, the tender husband was disposed to forgive or to be forgiven. The bounty of Theodora reserved for her companion a more precious favor. “I have found,” she said, “my dearest patrician, a pearl of inestimable value; it has not yet been viewed by any mortal eye; but the sight and the possession of this jewel are destined for my friend.” * As soon as the curiosity and impatience of Antonina were kindled, the door of a bed-chamber was thrown open, and she beheld her lover, whom the diligence of the eunuchs had discovered in his secret prison. Her silent wonder burst into passionate exclamations of gratitude and joy, and she named Theodora her queen, her benefactress, and her savior. The monk of Ephesus was nourished in the palace with luxury and ambition; but instead of assuming, as he was promised, the command of the Roman armies, Theodosius expired in the first fatigues of an amorous interview. The grief of Antonina could only be assuaged by the sufferings of her son. A youth of consular rank, and a sickly constitution, was punished, without a trial, like a malefactor and a slave: yet such was the constancy of his mind, that Photius sustained the tortures of the scourge and the rack, without violating the faith which he had sworn to Belisarius. After this fruitless cruelty, the son of Antonina, while his mother feasted with the empress, was buried in her subterraneous prisons, which admitted not the distinction of night and day. He twice escaped to the most venerable sanctuaries of Constantinople, the churches of St. Sophia, and of the Virgin: but his tyrants were insensible of religion as of pity; and the helpless youth, amidst the clamors of the clergy and people, was twice dragged from the altar to the dungeon. His third attempt was more successful. At the end of three years, the prophet Zachariah, or some mortal friend, indicated the means of an escape: he eluded the spies and guards of the empress, reached the holy sepulchre of Jerusalem, embraced the profession of a monk; and the abbot Photius was employed, after the death of Justinian, to reconcile and regulate the churches of Egypt. The son of Antonina suffered all that an enemy can inflict: her patient husband imposed on himself the more exquisite misery of violating his promise and deserting his friend.

    In the succeeding campaign, Belisarius was again sent against the Persians: he saved the East, but he offended Theodora, and perhaps the emperor himself. The malady of Justinian had countenanced the rumor of his death; and the Roman general, on the supposition of that probable event spoke the free language of a citizen and a soldier. His colleague Buzes, who concurred in the same sentiments, lost his rank, his liberty, and his health, by the persecution of the empress: but the disgrace of Belisarius was alleviated by the dignity of his own character, and the influence of his wife, who might wish to humble, but could not desire to ruin, the partner of her fortunes. Even his removal was colored by the assurance, that the sinking state of Italy would be retrieved by the single presence of its conqueror. But no sooner had he returned, alone and defenceless, than a hostile commission was sent to the East, to seize his treasures and criminate his actions; the guards and veterans, who followed his private banner, were distributed among the chiefs of the army, and even the eunuchs presumed to cast lots for the partition of his martial domestics. When he passed with a small and sordid retinue through the streets of Constantinople, his forlorn appearance excited the amazement and compassion of the people. Justinian and Theodora received him with cold ingratitude; the servile crowd, with insolence and contempt; and in the evening he retired with trembling steps to his deserted palace. An indisposition, feigned or real, had confined Antonina to her apartment; and she walked disdainfully silent in the adjacent portico, while Belisarius threw himself on his bed, and expected, in an agony of grief and terror, the death which he had so often braved under the walls of Rome. Long after sunset a messenger was announced from the empress: he opened, with anxious curiosity, the letter which contained the sentence of his fate. “You cannot be ignorant how much you have deserved my displeasure. I am not insensible of the services of Antonina. To her merits and intercession I have granted your life, and permit you to retain a part of your treasures, which might be justly forfeited to the state. Let your gratitude, where it is due, be displayed, not in words, but in your future behavior.” I know not how to believe or to relate the transports with which the hero is said to have received this ignominious pardon. He fell prostrate before his wife, he kissed the feet of his savior, and he devoutly promised to live the grateful and submissive slave of Antonina. A fine of one hundred and twenty thousand pounds sterling was levied on the fortunes of Belisarius; and with the office of count, or master of the royal stables, he accepted the conduct of the Italian war. At his departure from Constantinople, his friends, and even the public, were persuaded that as soon as he regained his freedom, he would renounce his dissimulation, and that his wife, Theodora, and perhaps the emperor himself, would be sacrificed to the just revenge of a virtuous rebel. Their hopes were deceived; and the unconquerable patience and loyalty of Belisarius appear either below or above the character of a man.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XXXV-XXXVIII

    Chapter XXXV: Invasion By Attila.

    Part I. Invasion Of Gaul By Attila. — He Is Repulsed By Ætius And The Visigoths. — Attila Invades And Evacuates Italy. — The Deaths Of Attila, Ætius, And Valentinian The Third.

    It was the opinion of Marcian, that war should be avoided, as long as it is possible to preserve a secure and honorable peace; but it was likewise his opinion, that peace cannot be honorable or secure, if the sovereign betrays a pusillanimous aversion to war. This temperate courage dictated his reply to the demands of Attila, who insolently pressed the payment of the annual tribute. The emperor signified to the Barbarians, that they must no longer insult the majesty of Rome by the mention of a tribute; that he was disposed to reward, with becoming liberality, the faithful friendship of his allies; but that, if they presumed to violate the public peace, they should feel that he possessed troops, and arms, and resolution, to repel their attacks. The same language, even in the camp of the Huns, was used by his ambassador Apollonius, whose bold refusal to deliver the presents, till he had been admitted to a personal interview, displayed a sense of dignity, and a contempt of danger, which Attila was not prepared to expect from the degenerate Romans. He threatened to chastise the rash successor of Theodosius; but he hesitated whether he should first direct his invincible arms against the Eastern or the Western empire. While mankind awaited his decision with awful suspense, he sent an equal defiance to the courts of Ravenna and Constantinople; and his ministers saluted the two emperors with the same haughty declaration. “Attila, my lord, and thy lord, commands thee to provide a palace for his immediate reception.” But as the Barbarian despised, or affected to despise, the Romans of the East, whom he had so often vanquished, he soon declared his resolution of suspending the easy conquest, till he had achieved a more glorious and important enterprise. In the memorable invasions of Gaul and Italy, the Huns were naturally attracted by the wealth and fertility of those provinces; but the particular motives and provocations of Attila can only be explained by the state of the Western empire under the reign of Valentinian, or, to speak more correctly, under the administration of Ætius.

    After the death of his rival Boniface, Ætius had prudently retired to the tents of the Huns; and he was indebted to their alliance for his safety and his restoration. Instead of the suppliant language of a guilty exile, he solicited his pardon at the head of sixty thousand Barbarians; and the empress Placidia confessed, by a feeble resistance, that the condescension, which might have been ascribed to clemency, was the effect of weakness or fear. She delivered herself, her son Valentinian, and the Western empire, into the hands of an insolent subject; nor could Placidia protect the son- in-law of Boniface, the virtuous and faithful Sebastian, from the implacable persecution which urged him from one kingdom to another, till he miserably perished in the service of the Vandals. The fortunate Ætius, who was immediately promoted to the rank of patrician, and thrice invested with the honors of the consulship, assumed, with the title of master of the cavalry and infantry, the whole military power of the state; and he is sometimes styled, by contemporary writers, the duke, or general, of the Romans of the West. His prudence, rather than his virtue, engaged him to leave the grandson of Theodosius in the possession of the purple; and Valentinian was permitted to enjoy the peace and luxury of Italy, while the patrician appeared in the glorious light of a hero and a patriot, who supported near twenty years the ruins of the Western empire. The Gothic historian ingenuously confesses, that Ætius was born for the salvation of the Roman republic; and the following portrait, though it is drawn in the fairest colors, must be allowed to contain a much larger proportion of truth than of flattery. * “His mother was a wealthy and noble Italian, and his father Gaudentius, who held a distinguished rank in the province of Scythia, gradually rose from the station of a military domestic, to the dignity of master of the cavalry. Their son, who was enrolled almost in his infancy in the guards, was given as a hostage, first to Alaric, and afterwards to the Huns; and he successively obtained the civil and military honors of the palace, for which he was equally qualified by superior merit. The graceful figure of Ætius was not above the middle stature; but his manly limbs were admirably formed for strength, beauty, and agility; and he excelled in the martial exercises of managing a horse, drawing the bow, and darting the javelin. He could patiently endure the want of food, or of sleep; and his mind and body were alike capable of the most laborious efforts. He possessed the genuine courage that can despise not only dangers, but injuries: and it was impossible either to corrupt, or deceive, or intimidate the firm integrity of his soul.” The Barbarians, who had seated themselves in the Western provinces, were insensibly taught to respect the faith and valor of the patrician Ætius. He soothed their passions, consulted their prejudices, balanced their interests, and checked their ambition. * A seasonable treaty, which he concluded with Genseric, protected Italy from the depredations of the Vandals; the independent Britons implored and acknowledged his salutary aid; the Imperial authority was restored and maintained in Gaul and Spain; and he compelled the Franks and the Suevi, whom he had vanquished in the field, to become the useful confederates of the republic.

    From a principle of interest, as well as gratitude, Ætius assiduously cultivated the alliance of the Huns. While he resided in their tents as a hostage, or an exile, he had familiarly conversed with Attila himself, the nephew of his benefactor; and the two famous antagonists appeared to have been connected by a personal and military friendship, which they afterwards confirmed by mutual gifts, frequent embassies, and the education of Carpilio, the son of Ætius, in the camp of Attila. By the specious professions of gratitude and voluntary attachment, the patrician might disguise his apprehensions of the Scythian conqueror, who pressed the two empires with his innumerable armies. His demands were obeyed or eluded. When he claimed the spoils of a vanquished city, some vases of gold, which had been fraudulently embezzled, the civil and military governors of Noricum were immediately despatched to satisfy his complaints: and it is evident, from their conversation with Maximin and Priscus, in the royal village, that the valor and prudence of Ætius had not saved the Western Romans from the common ignominy of tribute. Yet his dexterous policy prolonged the advantages of a salutary peace; and a numerous army of Huns and Alani, whom he had attached to his person, was employed in the defence of Gaul. Two colonies of these Barbarians were judiciously fixed in the territories of Valens and Orleans; and their active cavalry secured the important passages of the Rhone and of the Loire. These savage allies were not indeed less formidable to the subjects than to the enemies of Rome. Their original settlement was enforced with the licentious violence of conquest; and the province through which they marched was exposed to all the calamities of a hostile invasion. Strangers to the emperor or the republic, the Alani of Gaul was devoted to the ambition of Ætius, and though he might suspect, that, in a contest with Attila himself, they would revolt to the standard of their national king, the patrician labored to restrain, rather than to excite, their zeal and resentment against the Goths, the Burgundians, and the Franks.

    The kingdom established by the Visigoths in the southern provinces of Gaul, had gradually acquired strength and maturity; and the conduct of those ambitious Barbarians, either in peace or war, engaged the perpetual vigilance of Ætius. After the death of Wallia, the Gothic sceptre devolved to Theodoric, the son of the great Alaric; and his prosperous reign of more than thirty years, over a turbulent people, may be allowed to prove, that his prudence was supported by uncommon vigor, both of mind and body. Impatient of his narrow limits, Theodoric aspired to the possession of Arles, the wealthy seat of government and commerce; but the city was saved by the timely approach of Ætius; and the Gothic king, who had raised the siege with some loss and disgrace, was persuaded, for an adequate subsidy, to divert the martial valor of his subjects in a Spanish war. Yet Theodoric still watched, and eagerly seized, the favorable moment of renewing his hostile attempts. The Goths besieged Narbonne, while the Belgic provinces were invaded by the Burgundians; and the public safety was threatened on every side by the apparent union of the enemies of Rome. On every side, the activity of Ætius, and his Scythian cavalry, opposed a firm and successful resistance. Twenty thousand Burgundians were slain in battle; and the remains of the nation humbly accepted a dependent seat in the mountains of Savoy. The walls of Narbonne had been shaken by the battering engines, and the inhabitants had endured the last extremities of famine, when Count Litorius, approaching in silence, and directing each horseman to carry behind him two sacks of flour, cut his way through the intrenchments of the besiegers. The siege was immediately raised; and the more decisive victory, which is ascribed to the personal conduct of Ætius himself, was marked with the blood of eight thousand Goths. But in the absence of the patrician, who was hastily summoned to Italy by some public or private interest, Count Litorius succeeded to the command; and his presumption soon discovered that far different talents are required to lead a wing of cavalry, or to direct the operations of an important war. At the head of an army of Huns, he rashly advanced to the gates of Thoulouse, full of careless contempt for an enemy whom his misfortunes had rendered prudent, and his situation made desperate. The predictions of the augurs had inspired Litorius with the profane confidence that he should enter the Gothic capital in triumph; and the trust which he reposed in his Pagan allies, encouraged him to reject the fair conditions of peace, which were repeatedly proposed by the bishops in the name of Theodoric. The king of the Goths exhibited in his distress the edifying contrast of Christian piety and moderation; nor did he lay aside his sackcloth and ashes till he was prepared to arm for the combat. His soldiers, animated with martial and religious enthusiasm, assaulted the camp of Litorius. The conflict was obstinate; the slaughter was mutual. The Roman general, after a total defeat, which could be imputed only to his unskilful rashness, was actually led through the streets of Thoulouse, not in his own, but in a hostile triumph; and the misery which he experienced, in a long and ignominious captivity, excited the compassion of the Barbarians themselves. Such a loss, in a country whose spirit and finances were long since exhausted, could not easily be repaired; and the Goths, assuming, in their turn, the sentiments of ambition and revenge, would have planted their victorious standards on the banks of the Rhone, if the presence of Ætius had not restored strength and discipline to the Romans. The two armies expected the signal of a decisive action; but the generals, who were conscious of each other’s force, and doubtful of their own superiority, prudently sheathed their swords in the field of battle; and their reconciliation was permanent and sincere. Theodoric, king of the Visigoths, appears to have deserved the love of his subjects, the confidence of his allies, and the esteem of mankind. His throne was surrounded by six valiant sons, who were educated with equal care in the exercises of the Barbarian camp and in those of the Gallic schools; from the study of the Roman jurisprudence, they acquired the theory, at least, of law and justice; and the harmonious sense of Virgil contributed to soften the asperity of their native manners. The two daughters of the Gothic king were given in marriage to the eldest sons of the kings of the Suevi and of the Vandals, who reigned in Spain and Africa; but these illustrious alliances were pregnant with guilt and discord. The queen of the Suevi bewailed the death of an husband, inhumanly massacred by her brother. The princess of the Vandals was the victim of a jealous tyrant, whom she called her father. The cruel Genseric suspected that his son’s wife had conspired to poison him; the supposed crime was punished by the amputation of her nose and ears; and the unhappy daughter of Theodoric was ignominiously returned to the court of Toulouse in that deformed and mutilated condition. This horrid act, which must seem incredible to a civilised age, drew tears from every spectator; but Theodoric was urged, by the feelings of a parent and a king, to revenge such irreparable injuries. The Imperial ministers, who always cherished the discord of the Barbarians, would have supplied the Goths with arms and ships and treasures for the African war; and the cruelty of Genseric might have been fatal to himself, if the artful Vandal had not armed, in his cause, the formidable power of the Huns. His rich gifts and pressing solicitations inflamed the ambition of Attila; and the designs of Aetius and Theodoric were prevented by the invasion of Gaul.

    The Franks, whose monarchy was still confined to the neighbourhood of the Lower Rhine, had wisely established the right of hereditary succession in the noble family of the Merovingians. These princes were elevated on a buckler, the symbol of military command; and the royal fashion of long hair was the ensign of their birth and dignity. Their flaxen locks, which they combed and dressed with singular care, hung down in flowing ringlets on their back and shoulders; while the rest of the nation were obliged, either by law or custom, to shave the hinder part of their head, to comb their hair over the forehead, and to content themselves with the ornament of two small whiskers. The lofty stature of the Franks, and their blue eyes, denoted a Germanic origin; their close apparel accurately expressed the figure of their limbs; a weighty sword was suspended from a broad belt; their bodies were protected by a large shield; and these warlike Barbarians were trained, from their earliest youth, to run, to leap, to swim; to dart the javelin or battle-axe with unerring aim; to advance, without hesitation, against a superior enemy; and to maintain, either in life or death, the invincible reputation of their ancestors. Clodion, the first of the long-haired kings whose name and actions are mentioned in authentic history, held his residence at Dispargum, a village or fortress whose place may be assigned between Louvain and Brussels. From the report of his spies the king of the Franks was informed that the defenceless state of the second Belgic must yield, on the slightest attack, to the valour of his subjects. He boldly penetrated through the thickets and morasses of the Carbonarian forest; occupied Tournay and Cambray, the only cities which existed in the fifth century; and extended his conquests as far as the river Somme, over a desolate country, whose cultivation and populousness are the effects of more recent industry. While Clodion lay encamped in the plains of Artois, and celebrated with vain and ostentatious security the marriage, perhaps, of his son, the nuptial feast was interrupted by the unexpected and unwelcome presence of Aetius, who had passed the Somme at the head of his light cavalry. The tables, which had been spread under the shelter of a hill, along the banks of a pleasant stream, were rudely overturned; the Franks were oppressed before they could recover their arms, or their ranks; and their unavailing valour was fatal only to themselves. The loaded waggons which had followed their march afforded a rich booty; and the virgin bride, with her female attendants, submitted to the new lovers who were imposed on them by the chance of war. This advantage, which had been obtained by the skill and activity of Aetius, might reflect some disgrace on the military prudence of Clodion; but the king of the Franks soon regained his strength and reputation, and still maintained the possession of his Gallic kingdom from the Rhine to the Somme.24 Under his reign, and most probably from the enterprising spirit of his subjects, the three capitals, Mentz, Treves, and Cologne, experienced the effects of hostile cruelty and avarice. The distress of Cologne was prolonged by the perpetual dominion of the same Barbarians, who evacuated the ruins of Treves; and Treves, which, in the space of forty years, had been four times besieged and pillaged, was disposed to lose the memory of her afflictions in the vain amusements of the circus.25 The death of Clodion, after a reign of twenty years, exposed his kingdom to the discord and ambition of his two sons. Meroveus, the younger, was persuaded to implore the protection of Rome; he was received at the Imperial court as the ally of Valentinian and the adopted son of the patrician Aetius; and dismissed to his native country with splendid gifts and the strongest assurances of friendship and support. During his absence, his elder brother had solicited, with equal ardour, the formidable aid of Attila: and the king of the Huns embraced an alliance which facilitated the passage of the Rhine and justified, by a specious and honourable pretence, the invasion of Gaul.

    When Attila declared his resolution of supporting the cause of his allies, the Vandals and the Franks, at the same time, and almost in the spirit of romantic chivalry, the savage monarch professed himself the lover and the champion of the princess Honoria. The sister of Valentinian was educated in the palace of Ravenna; and, as her marriage might be productive of some danger to the state, she was raised, by the title of Augusta, above the hopes of the most presumptuous subject. But the fair Honoria had no sooner attained the sixteenth year of her age than she detested the importunate greatness which must for ever exclude her from the comforts of honourable love; in the midst of vain and unsatisfactory pomp, Honoria sighed, yielded to the impulse of nature, and threw herself into the arms of her chamberlain Eugenius. Her guilt and shame (such is the absurd language of imperious man) were soon betrayed by the appearances of pregnancy; but the disgrace of the royal family was published to the world by the imprudence of the empress Placidia; who dismissed her daughter, after a strict and shameful confinement, to a remote exile at Constantinople. The unhappy princess passed twelve or fourteen years in the irksome society of the sisters of Theodosius, and their chosen virgins; to whose crown Honoria could no longer aspire, and whose monastic assiduity of prayer, fasting, and vigils she reluctantly imitated. Her impatience of long and hopeless celibacy urged her to embrace a strange and desperate resolution. The name of Attila was familiar and formidable at Constantinople; and his frequent embassies entertained a perpetual intercourse between his camp and the Imperial palace. In the pursuit of love, or rather of revenge, the daughter of Placidia sacrificed every duty and every prejudice; and offered to deliver her person into the arms of a Barbarian, of whose language she was ignorant, whose figure was scarcely human, and whose religion and manners she abhorred. By the ministry of a faithful eunuch, she transmitted to Attila a ring, the pledge of her affection; and earnestly conjured him to claim her as a lawful spouse, to whom he had been secretly betrothed. These indecent advances were received, however, with coldness and disdain; and the king of the Huns continued to multiply the number of his wives, till his love was awakened by the more forcible passions of ambition and avarice. The invasion of Gaul was preceded, and justified, by a formal demand of the princess Honoria, with a just and equal share of the Imperial patrimony. His predecessors, the ancient Tanjous, had often addressed, in the same hostile and peremptory manner, the daughters of China; and the pretensions of Attila were not less offensive to the majesty of Rome. A firm, but temperate, refusal was communicated to his ambassadors. The right of female succession, though it might derive a specious argument from the recent examples of Placidia and Pulcheria, was strenuously denied; and the indissoluble engagements of Honoria were opposed to the claims of her Scythian lover. On the discovery of her connection with the king of the Huns, the guilty princess had been sent away, as an object of horror, from Constantinople to Italy; her life was spared; but the ceremony of her marriage was performed with some obscure and nominal husband, before she was immured in a perpetual prison, to bewail those crimes and misfortunes which Honoria might have escaped, had she not been born the daughter of an emperor.

    A native of Gaul and a contemporary, the learned and eloquent Sidonius, who was afterwards bishop of Clermont, had made a promise to one of his friends that he would compose a regular history of the war of Attila. If the modesty of Sidonius had not discouraged him from the prosecution of this interesting work, the historian would have related, with the simplicity of truth, those memorable events to which the poet, in vague and doubtful metaphors, has concisely alluded. The kings and nations of Germany and Scythia, from the Volga perhaps to the Danube, obeyed the warlike summons of Attila. From the royal village, in the plains of Hungary, his standard moved towards the West; and, after a march of seven or eight hundred miles, he reached the conflux of the Rhine and the Necker; where he was joined by the Franks, who adhered to his ally, the elder of the sons of Clodion. A troop of light Barbarians, who roamed in quest of plunder, might choose the winter for the convenience of passing the river on the ice; but the innumerable cavalry of the Huns required such plenty of forage and provisions, as could be procured only in a milder season; the Hercynian forest supplied materials for a bridge of boats; and the hostile myriads were poured, with resistless violence, into the Belgic provinces. The consternation of Gaul was universal; and the various fortunes of its cities have been adorned by tradition with martyrdom and miracles. Troyes was saved by the merits of St. Lupus; St. Servatius was removed from the world, that he might not behold the ruin of Tongres; and the prayers of St. Genevieve diverted the march of Attila from the neighbourhood of Paris. But, as the greatest part of the Gallic cities were alike destitute of saints and soldiers, they were besieged and stormed by the Huns; who practised, in the example of Metz, their customary maxims of war. They involved, in a promiscuous massacre, the priests who served at the altar, and the infants, who, in the hour of danger, had been providently baptised by the bishop; the flourishing city was delivered to the flames, and a solitary chapel of St. Stephen marked the place where it formerly stood. From the Rhine and the Moselle, Attila advanced into the heart of Gaul; crossed the Seine at Auxerre; and, after a long and laborious march, fixed his camp under the walls of Orleans. He was desirous of securing his conquests by the possession of an advantageous post, which commanded the passage of the Lorie; and he depended on the secret invitation of Sangiban, king of the Alani, who had promised to betray the city, and to revolt from the service of the empire. But this treacherous conspiracy was detected and disappointed; Orleans had been strengthened with recent fortifications; and the assaults of the Huns were vigorously repelled by the faithful valour of the soldiers, or citizens, who defended the place. The pastoral diligence of Anianus, a bishop of primitive sanctity and consummate prudence, exhausted every art of religious policy to support their courage, till the arrival of the expected succours. After an obstinate siege, the walls were shaken by the battering-rams; the Huns had already occupied the suburbs; and the people, who were incapable of bearing arms, lay prostrate in prayer. Anianus, who anxiously counted the days and hours, despatched a trusty messenger to observe, from the rampart, the face of the distant country. He returned twice without any intelligence that could inspire hope or comfort; but, in his third report, he mentioned a small cloud, which he had faintly descried at the extremity of the horizon. “It is the aid of God!” exclaimed the bishop, in a tone of pious confidence; and the whole multitude repeated after him, “It is the aid of God.” The remote object, on which every eye was fixed, became each moment larger and more distinct; the Roman and Gothic banners were gradually perceived; and a favourable wind, blowing aside the dust, discovered, in deep array, the impatient squadrons of Aetius and Theodoric, who pressed forwards to the relief of Orleans.

    The facility with which Attila had penetrated into the heart of Gaul may be ascribed to his insidious policy as well as to the terror of his arms. His public declarations were skilfully mitigated by his private assurances; he alternately soothed and threatened the Romans and the Goths; and the courts of Ravenna and Toulouse, mutually suspicious of each other’s intentions, beheld with supine indifference the approach of their common enemy. Aetius was the sole guardian of the public safety; but his wisest measures were embarrassed by a faction which, since the death of Placidia, infested the Imperial palace; the youth of Italy trembled at the sound of the trumpet; and the Barbarians who, from fear or affection, were inclined to the cause of Attila awaited, with doubtful and venal faith, the event of the war. The patrician passed the Alps at the head of some troops, whose strength and numbers scarcely deserved the name of an army. But on his arrival at Arles, or Lyons, he was confounded by the intelligence that the Visigoths, refusing to embrace the defence of Gaul, had determined to expect, within their own territories, the formidable invader, whom they professed to despise. The senator Avitus, who, after the honourable exercise of the Prætorian prefecture, had retired to his estate in Auvergne, was persuaded to accept the important embassy, which he executed with ability and success. He represented to Theodoric that an ambitious conqueror, who aspired to the dominion of the earth, could be resisted only by the firm and unanimous alliance of the powers whom he laboured to oppress. The lively eloquence of Avitus inflamed the Gothic warriors, by the description of the injuries which their ancestors had suffered from the Huns; whose implacable fury still pursued them from the Danube to the foot of the Pyrenees. He strenuously urged that it was the duty of every Christian to save from sacrilegious violation the churches of God and the relics of the saints; that it was the interest of every Barbarian who had acquired a settlement in Gaul to defend the fields and vineyards, which were cultivated for his use, against the desolation of the Scythian shepherds. Theodoric yielded to the evidence of truth; adopted the measure at once the most prudent and the most honourable; and declared that, as the faithful ally of Aetius and the Romans, he was ready to expose his life and kingdom for the common safety of Gaul. The Visigoths, who at that time were in the mature vigour of their fame and power, obeyed with alacrity the signal of war, prepared their arms and horses, and assembled under the standard of their aged king, who was resolved, with his two eldest sons, Torismond and Theodoric, to command in person his numerous and valiant people. The example of the Goths determined several tribes or nations that seemed to fluctuate between the Huns and the Romans. The indefatigable diligence of the patrician gradually collected the troops of Gaul and Germany, who had formerly acknowledged themselves the subjects or soldiers of the republic, but who now claimed the rewards of voluntary service and the rank of independent allies; the Læti, the Armoricans, the Breones, the Saxons, the Burgundians, the Sarmatians or Alani, the Ripuarians, and the Franks who followed Meroveus as their lawful prince. Such was the various army, which, under the conduct of Aetius and Theodoric, advanced, by rapid marches, to relieve Orleans, and to give battle to the innummerable host of Attila.

    On their approach the king of the Huns immediately raised the siege, and sounded a retreat to recall the foremost of his troops from the pillage of a city which they had already entered. The valour of Attila was always guided by his prudence; and, as he foresaw the fatal consequences of a defeat in the heart of Gaul, he repassed the Seine and expected the enemy in the plains of Châlons, whose smooth and level surface was adapted to the operations of his Scythian cavalry. But in this tumultuary retreat the vanguard of the Romans and their allies continually pressed, and sometimes engaged the troops whom Attila had posted in the rear; the hostile columns, in the darkness of the night, and the perpexity of the roads, might encounter each other without design; and the bloody conflict of the Franks and Gepidæ, in which fifteen thousand41 Barbarians were slain, was a prelude to a more general and decisive action. The Catalaunian fields42 spread themselves round Châlons, and extend, according to the vague measurement of Jornandes, to the length of one hundred and fifty, and the breadth of one hundred, miles, over the whole province, which is entitled to the appellation of a champaign country.43 This spacious plain was distinguished, however, by some inequalities of ground; and the importance of an height, which commanded the camp of Attila, was understood, and disputed, by the two generals. The young and valiant Torismond first occupied the summit; the Goths rushed with irresistible weight on the Huns, who laboured to ascend from the opposite side; and the possession of this advantageous post inspired both the  troops and their leaders with a fair assurance of victory. The anxiety of Attila prompted him to consult his priests and haruspices. It was reported that, after scrutinising the entrails of victims and scraping their bones, they revealed, in mysterious language, his own defeat, with the death of his principal adversary; and that the Barbarian, by accepting the equivalent, expressed his involuntary esteem for the superior merit of Aetius. But the unusual despondency, which seemed to prevail among the Huns, engaged Attila to use the expedient, so familiar to the generals of antiquity, of animating his troops by a military oration; and his language was that of a king who had often fought and conquered at their head.44 He pressed them to consider their past glory, their actual danger, and their future hopes. The same fortune which opened the deserts and morasses of Scythia to their unarmed valour, which had laid so many warlike nations prostrate at their feet, had reserved the joys of this memorable field for the consummation of their victories. The cautious steps of their enemies, their strict alliance, and their advantageous posts, he artfully represented as the effects, not of prudence, but of fear. The Visigoths alone were the strength and nerves of the opposite army; and the Huns might securely trample on the degenerate Romans, whose close and compact order betrayed their apprehensions, and who were equally incapable of supporting the dangers or the fatigues of a day of battle. The doctrine of predestination, so favourable to martial virtue, was carefully inculcated by the king of the Huns, who assured his subjects that the warriors, protected by Heaven, were safe and invulnerable amidst the darts of the enemy; but that the unerring Fates would strike their victims in the bosom of inglorious peace. “I myself,” continued Attila, “will throw the first javelin, and the wretch who refuses to imitate the example of his sovereign is devoted to inevitable death.” The spirit of the Barbarians was rekindled by the presence, the voice, and the example of their intrepid leader; and Attila, yielding to their impatience, immediately formed his order of battle. At the head of his brave and faithful Huns he occupied in person the centre of the line. The nations subject to his empire, the Rugians, the Heruli, the Thuringians, the Franks, the Burgundians, were extended, on either hand, over the ample space of the Catalaunian fields; the right wing was commanded by Ardaric, king of the Gepidæ; and the three valiant brothers who reigned over the Ostrogoths were posted on the left to oppose the kindred tribes of the Visigoths. The disposition of the allies was regulated by a different principle. Sangiban, the faithless king of the Alani, was placed in the centre; where his motions might be strictly watched, and his treachery might be instantly punished. Aetius assumed the command of the left, and Theodoric of the right wing; while Torismond still continued to occupy the heights which appear to have stretched on the flank, and perhaps the rear, of the Scythian army. The nations from the Volga to the Atlantic were assembled on the plain of Châlons; but many of these nations had been divided by faction, or conquest, or emigration; and the appearance of similar arms and ensigns, which threatened each other, presented the image of a civil war.

    The discipline and tactics of the Greeks and Romans form an interesting part of their national manners. The attentive study of the military operations of Xenophon, or Cæsar, or Frederic, when they are described by the same genius which conceived and executed them, may tend to improve (if such improvement can be wished) the art of destroying the human species. But the battle of Châlons can only excite our curiosity by the magnitude of the object; since it was decided by the blind impetuosity of Barbarians, and has been related by partial writers, whose civil or ecclesiastical profession secluded them from the knowledge of military affairs. Cassiodorius, however, had familiarly conversed with many Gothic warriors, who served in that memorable engagement; “a conflict,” as they informed him, “fierce, various, obstinate and bloody; such as could not be paralleled either in the present or in past ages.” The number of the slain amounted to one hundred and sixty-two thousand, or, according to another account, three hundred thousand persons;45 and these incredible exaggerations suppose a real and effective loss, sufficient to justify the historian’s remark that whole generations may be swept away, by the madness of kings, in the space of a single hour. After the mutual and repeated discharge of missile weapons, in which the archers of Scythia might signalise their superior dexterity, the cavalry and infantry of the two armies were furiously mingled in closer combat. The Huns, who fought under the eyes of their king, pierced through the feeble and doubtful centre of the allies, separated their wings from each other, and wheeling, with a rapid effort, to the left, directed their whole force against the Visigoths. As Theodoric rode along the ranks to animate his troops, he received a mortal stroke from the javelin of Andages, a noble Ostrogoth, and immediately fell from his horse. The wounded king was oppressed in the general disorder, and trampled under the feet of his own cavalry; and this important death served to explain the ambiguous prophecy of the haruspices. Attila already exulted in the confidence of victory, when the valiant Torismond descended from the hills, and verified the remainder of the prediction. The Visigoths, who had been thrown into confusion by the flight, or defection, of the Alani, gradually restored their order of battle; and the Huns were undoubtedly vanquished, since Attila was compelled to retreat. He had exposed his person with the rashness of a private soldier; but the intrepid troops of the centre had pushed forwards beyond the rest of the line; their attack was faintly supported; their flanks were unguarded; and the conquerors of Scythia and Germany were saved by the approach of the night from a total defeat. They retired within the circle of waggons that fortified their camp; and the dismounted squadrons prepared themselves for a defence, to which neither their arms nor their temper were adapted. The event was doubtful; but Attila had secured a last and honourable resource. The saddles and rich furniture of the cavalry were collected by his order into a funeral pile; and the magnanimous Barbarian had resolved, if his intrenchments should be forced, to rush headlong into the flames, and to deprive his enemies of the glory which they might have acquired by the death or captivity of Attila.46

    But his enemies had passed the night in equal disorder and anxiety. The inconsiderate courage of Torismond was tempted to urge the pursuit, till he unexpectedly found himself, with a few followers, in the midst of the Scythian waggons. In the confusion of a nocturnal combat, he was thrown from his horse; and the Gothic prince must have perished like his father, if his youthful strength, and the intrepid zeal of his companions, had not rescued him from this dangerous situation. In the same manner, but on the left of the line, Aetius himself, separated from his allies, ignorant of their victory, and anxious for their fate, encountered and escaped the hostile troops that were scattered over the plains of Châlons; and at length reached the camp of the Goths, which he could only fortify with a slight rampart of shields, till the dawn of day. The Imperial general was soon satisfied of the defeat of Attila, who still remained inactive within his intrenchments; and, when he contemplated the bloody scene, he observed, with secret satisfaction, that the loss had principally fallen on the Barbarians. The body of Theodoric, pierced with honourable wounds, was discovered under a heap of the slain: his subjects bewailed the death of their king and father; but their tears were mingled with songs and acclamations, and his funeral rites were performed in the face of a vanquished enemy. The Goths, clashing their arms, elevated on a buckler his eldest son Torismond, to whom they justly ascribed the glory of their success; and the new king accepted the obligation of revenge as a sacred portion of his paternal inheritance. Yet the Goths themselves were astonished by the fierce and undaunted aspect of their formidable antagonist; and their historian has compared Attila to a lion encompassed in his den, and threatening his hunters with redoubled fury. The kings and nations, who might have deserted his standard in the hour of distress, were made sensible that the displeasure of their monarch was the most imminent and inevitable danger. All his instruments of martial music incessantly sounded a loud and animating strain of defiance; and the foremost troops who advanced to the assault were checked, or destroyed, by showers of arrows from every side of the intrenchments. It was determined in a general council of war, to besiege the king of the Huns in his camp, to intercept his provisions, and to reduce him to the alternative of a disgraceful treaty or an unequal combat. But the impatience of the Barbarians soon disdained these cautious and dilatory measures; and the mature policy of Aetius was apprehensive that, after the extirpation of the Huns, the republic would be oppressed by the pride and power of the Gothic nation. The patrician exerted the superior ascendant of authority and reason, to calm the passions which the son of Theodoric considered as a duty; represented, with seeming affection, and real truth, the dangers of absence and delay; and persuaded Torismond to disappoint, by his speedy return, the ambitious designs of his brothers, who might occupy the throne and treasures of Toulouse.47 After the departure of the Goths and the separation of the allied army, Attila was surprised at the vast silence that reigned over the plains of Châlons; the suspicion of some hostile stratagem detained him several days within the circle of his waggons; and his retreat beyond the Rhine confessed the last victory which was achieved in the name of the Western empire. Meroveus and his Franks, observing a prudent distance, and magnifying the opinion of their strength by the numerous fires which they kindled every night, continued to follow the rear of the Huns, till they reached the confines of Thuringia. The Thuringians served in the army of Attila; they traversed, both in their march and in their return, the territories of the Franks; and it was perhaps in this war that they exercised the cruelties which, about fourscore years afterwards, were revenged by the son of Clovis. They massacred their hostages, as well as their captives: two hundred young maidens were tortured with exquisite and unrelenting rage; their bodies were torn asunder by wild horses, or their bones were crushed under the weight of rolling waggons; and their unburied limbs were abandoned on the public roads, as a prey to dogs and vultures. Such were those savage ancestors, whose imaginary virtues have sometimes excited the praise and envy of civilised ages.

    Neither the spirit nor the forces nor the reputation of Attila were impaired by the failure of the Gallic expedition. In the ensuing spring, he repeated his demand of the princess Honoria and her patrimonial treasures.48a The demand was again rejected, or eluded; and the indignant lover immediately took the field, passed the Alps, invaded Italy, and besieged Aquileia with an innumerable host of Barbarians. Those Barbarians were unskilled in the methods of conducting a regular siege, which, even among the ancients, required some knowledge, or at least some practice, of the mechanic arts. But the labour of many thousand provincials and captives, whose lives were sacrificed without pity, might execute the most painful and dangerous work. The skill of the Roman artists might be corrupted to the destruction of their country. The walls of Aquileia were assaulted by a formidable train of battering-rams, moveable turrets, and engines, that threw stones, darts, and fire;49 and the monarch of the Huns employed the forcible impulse of hope, fear, emulation, and interest, to subvert the only barrier which delayed the conquest of Italy. Aquileia was at that period one of the richest, the most populous, and the strongest of the maritime cities of the Hadriatic coast. The Gothic auxiliaries, who appear to have served under their native princes Alaric and Antala, communicated their intrepid spirit; and the citizens still remembered the glorious and successful resistance, which their ancestors had opposed to a fierce, inexorable Barbarian, who disgraced the majesty of the Roman purple. Three months were consumed without effect in the siege of Aquileia; till the want of provisions, and the clamours of his army, compelled Attila to relinquish the enterprise, and reluctantly to issue his orders that the troops should strike their tents the next morning and begin their retreat. But, as he rode round the walls, pensive, angry, and disappointed, he observed a stork preparing to leave her nest, in one of the towers, and to fly with her infant family towards the country. He seized, with the ready penetration of a statesman, this trifling incident, which chance had offered to superstition; and exclaimed, in a loud and cheerful tone, that such a domestic bird, so constantly attached to human society, would never have abandoned her ancient seats, unless those towers had been devoted to impending ruin and solitude.50 The favourable omen inspired an assurance of victory; the siege was renewed, and prosecuted with fresh vigour; a large breach was made in the part of the wall from whence the stork had taken her flight; the Huns mounted to the assault with irresistible fury; and the succeeding generation could scarcely discover the ruins of Aquileia.51 After this dreadful chastisement, Attila pursued his march; and, as he passed, the cities of Altinum, Concordia, and Padua were reduced into heaps of stones and ashes. The inland towns, Vicenza, Verona, and Bergamo, were exposed to the rapacious cruelty of the Huns. Milan and Pavia submitted, without resistance, to the loss of their wealth; and applauded the unusual clemency, which preserved from the flames the public, as well as private, buildings; and spared the lives of the captive multitude. The popular traditions of Comum, Turin, or Moderna may justly be suspected; yet they concur with more authentic evidence to prove that Attila spread his ravages over the rich plains of modern Lombardy: which are divided by the Po, and bounded by the Alps and Apennine.52 When he took possession of the royal palace of Milan, he was surprised, and offended, at the sight of a picture, which represented the Cæsars seated on their throne and the princes of Scythia prostrate at their feet. The revenge which Attila inflicted on this monument of Roman vanity was harmless and ingenious. He commanded a painter to reverse the figures and the attitudes; and the emperors were delineated on the same canvas, approaching in a suppliant posture to empty their bags of tributary gold before the throne of the Scythian monarch.53 The spectators must have cofessed the truth and propriety of the alteration; and were perhaps tempted to apply, on this singular occasion, the well-known fable of the dispute between the lion and the man.54

    It is a saying worthy of the ferocious pride of Attila, that the grass never grew on the spot where his horse had trod. Yet the savage destroyer undesignedly laid the foundations of a republic which revived, in the feudal state of Europe, the art and spirit of commercial industry. The celebrated name of Venice, or Venetia,55 was formerly diffused over a large and fertile province of Italy, from the confines of Pannonia to the river Addua, and from the Po to the Rhætian and Julian Alps. Before the irruption of the Barbarians, fifty Venetian cities flourished in peace and prosperity; Aquileia was placed in the most conspicuous station; but the ancient dignity of Padua was supported by agriculture and manufactures; and the property of five hundred citizens, who were entitled to the equestrian rank, must have amounted, at the strictest computation, to one million seven hundred thousand pounds. Many families of Aquileia, Padua, and the adjacent towns, who fled from the sword of the Huns, found a safe, though obscure, refuge in the neighbouring islands.56 At the extremity of the Gulf, where the Hadriatic feebly imitates the tides of the ocean, near an hundred small islands are separated by shallow water from the continent, and protected from the waves by several long slips of land, which admit the entrance of vessels through some secret and narrow channels.57 Till the middle of the fifth century, these remote and sequestered spots remained without cultivation, with few inhabitants, and almost without a name. But the manners of the Venetian fugitives, their arts and their government, were gradually formed by their new situation; and one of the epistles of Cassiodorius,58 which describes their condition about seventy years afterwards, may be considered as the primitive monument of the republic. The minister of Theodoric compares them, in his quaint declamatory style, to water-fowl, who had fixed their nests on the bosom of the waves; and, though he allows that the Venetian provinces had formerly contained many noble families, he insinuates that they were now reduced by misfortune to the same level of humble poverty. Fish was the common, and almost the universal, food of every rank; their only treasure consisted in the plenty of salt, which they extracted from the sea; and the exchange of that commodity, so essential to human life, was substituted in the neighbouring markets to the currency of gold and silver. A people, whose habitations might be doubtfully assigned to the earth or water, soon became alike familiar with the two elements; and the demands of avarice succeeded to those of necessity. The islanders, who, from Grado to Chiozza, were intimately connected with each other, penetrated into the heart of Italy by the secure, though laborious, navigation of the rivers and inland canals. Their vessels, which were continually increasing in size and number, visited all the harbours of the Gulf; and the marriage, which Venice annually celebrates with the Hadriatic, was contracted in her early infancy. The epistle of Cassiodorius, the Prætorian prefect, is addressed to the maritime tribunes; and he exhorts them, in a mild tone of authority, to animate the zeal of their countrymen for the public service, which required their assistance to transport the magazines of wine and oil from the province of Istria to the royal city of Ravenna. The ambiguous office of these magistrates is explained by the tradition that, in the twelve principal islands, twelve tribunes, or judges, were created by an annual and popular election. The existence of the Venetian republic under the Gothic kingdom of Italy is attested by the same authentic record, which annihilates their lofty claim of original and perpetual independence.59 The Italians, who had long since renounced the exercise of arms, were surprised, after forty years’ peace, by the approach of a formidable Barbarian, whom they abhorred, as the enemy of their religion as well as of their republic. Amidst the general consternation, Aetius alone was incapable of fear; but it was impossible that he should achieve, alone and unassisted, any military exploits worthy of his former renown. The Barbarians who had defended Gaul refused to march to the relief of Italy; and the succours promised by the Eastern emperor were distant and doubtful. Since Aetius, at the head of his domestic troops, still maintained the field, and harassed or retarded the march of Attila, he never shewed himself more truly great than at the time when his conduct was blamed by an ignorant and ungrateful people.60 If the mind of Valentinian had been susceptible of any generous sentiments, he would have chosen such a general for his example and his guide. But the timid grandson of Theodosius, instead of sharing the dangers, escaped from the sound, of war; and his hasty retreat from Ravenna to Rome, from an impregnable fortress to an open capital, betrayed his secret intention of abandoning Italy as soon as the danger should approach his Imperial person. This shameful abdication was suspended, however, by the spirit of doubt and delay, which commonly adheres to pusillanimous counsels, and sometimes corrects their pernicious tendency. The Western emperor, with the senate and people of Rome, embraced the more salutary resolution of deprecating, by a solemn and suppliant embassy, the wrath of Attila. This important commission was accepted by Avienus, who, from his birth and riches, his consular dignity, the numerous train of his clients, and his personal abilities, held the first rank in the Roman senate. The specious and artful character of Avienus61 was admirably qualified to conduct a negotiation either of public or private interest; his colleague Trigetius had exercised the Prætorian prefecture of Italy; and Leo, bishop of Rome, consented to expose his life for the safety of his flock. The genius of Leo62 was exercised and displayed  in the public misfortunes; and he has deserved the appellation of Great by the successful zeal with which he laboured to establish his opinions and his authority, under the venerable names of orthodox faith and ecclesiastical discipline. The Roman ambassadors were introduced to the tent of Attila, as he lay encamped at the place where the slowwinding Mincius is lost in the foaming waves of the lake Benacus,63 and trampled, with his Scythian cavalry, the farms of Catullus and Virgil.64 The Barbarian monarch listened with favourable, and even respectful attention; and the deliverance of Italy was purchased by the immense ransom, or dowry, of the princess Honoria. The state of his army might facilitate the treaty, and hasten his retreat. Their martial spirit was relaxed by the wealth and indolence of a warm climate. The shepherds of the North, whose ordinary food consisted of milk and raw flesh, indulged themselves too freely in the use of bread, of wine, and of meat prepared and seasoned by the arts of cookery; and the progress of disease revenged in some measure the injuries of the Italians.65 When Attila declared his resolution of carrying his victorious arms to the gates of Rome, he was admonished by his friends, as well as by his enemies, that Alaric had not long survived the conquest of the eternal city. His mind, superior to real danger, was assaulted by imaginary terrors; nor could he escape the influence of superstition, which had so often been subservient to his designs.66 The pressing eloquence of Leo, his majestic aspect and sacerdotal robes, excited the veneration of Attila for the spiritual father of the Christians. The apparition of the two apostles, St. Peter and St. Paul, who menaced the Barbarian with instant death, if he rejected the prayer of their successor, is one of the noblest legends of ecclesiastical tradition. The safety of Rome might deserve the interposition of celestial beings; and some indulgence is due to a fable which has been represented by the pencil of Raphael and the chisel of Algardi.67

    Before the king of the Huns evacuated Italy, he threatened to return more dreadful and more implacable, if his bride, the princess Honoria, were not delivered to his ambassadors within the term stipulated by the treaty. Yet, in the meanwhile, Attila relieved his tender anxiety by adding a beautiful maid, whose name was Ildico, to the list of his innumerable wives.68 Their marriage was celebrated with barbaric pomp and festivity at his wooden palace beyond the Danube; and the monarch, oppressed with wine and sleep, retired, at a late hour, from the banquet to the nuptial bed. His attendants continued to respect his pleasures, or his repose, the greatest part of the ensuing day, till the unusual silence alarmed their fears and suspicions; and, after attempting to awaken Attila by loud and repeated cries, they at length broke into the royal apartment. They found the trembling bride sitting by the bedside, hiding her face with her veil, and lamenting her own danger as well as the death of the king, who had expired during the night.69 An artery had suddenly burst; and, as Attila lay in a supine posture, he was suffocated by a torrent of blood, which, instead of finding a passage through the nostrils, regurgitated into the lungs and stomach. His body was solemnly exposed in the midst of the plain, under a silken pavilion; and the chosen squadrons of the Huns, wheeling round in measured evolutions, chanted a funeral song to the memory of a hero, glorious in his life, invincible in his death, the father of his people, the scourge of his enemies, and the terror of the world. According to their national custom, the Barbarians cut off a part of their hair, gashed their faces with unseemly wounds, and bewailed their valiant leader as he deserved, not with the tears of women, but with the blood of warriors. The remains of Attila were enclosed within three coffins, of gold, of silver, and of iron, and privately buried in the night: the spoils of nations were thrown into his grave; the captives who had opened the ground were  [76] inhumanly massacred; and the same Huns, who had indulged such excessive grief, feasted, with dissolute and intemperate mirth, about the recent sepulchre of their king. It was reported at Constantinople that on the fortunate night in which he expired Marcian beheld in a dream the bow of Attila broken asunder; and the report may be allowed to prove how seldom the image of that formidable Barbarian was absent from the mind of a Roman emperor.70

    The revolution which subverted the empire of the Huns established the fame of Attila, whose genius alone had sustained the huge and disjointed fabric. After his death, the boldest chieftains aspired to the rank of kings; the most powerful kings refused to acknowledge a superior; and the numerous sons, whom so many various mothers bore to the deceased monarch, divided and disputed, like a private inheritance, the sovereign command of the nations of Germany and Scythia. The bold Ardaric felt and represented the disgrace of this servile partition; and his subjects, the warlike Gepidæ, with the Ostrogoths, under the conduct of three valiant brothers, encouraged their allies to vindicate the rights of freedom and royalty. In a bloody and decisive conflict on the banks of the river Netad, in Pannonia, the lance of the Gepidæ, the sword of the Goths, the arrows of the Huns, the Suevic infantry, the light arms of the Heruli, and the heavy weapons of the Alani encountered or supported each other, and the victory of Ardaric was accompanied with the slaughter of thirty thousand of his enemies. Ellac, the eldest son of Attila, lost his life and crown in the memorable battle of Netad: his early valour had raised him to the throne of the Acatzires, a Scythian people, whom he subdued; and his father, who loved the superior merit, would have envied the death, of Ellac.71 His brother Dengisich with an  [77] army of Huns, still formidable in their flight and ruin, maintained his ground above fifteen years on the banks of the Danube. The palace of Attila, with the old country of Dacia, from the Carpathian hills to the Euxine, became the seat of a new power, which was erected by Ardaric, king of the Gepidæ. The Pannonian conquests, from Vienna to Sirmium, were occupied by the Ostrogoths; and the settlements of the tribes, who had so bravely asserted their native freedom, were irregularly distributed, according to the measure of their respective strength. Surrounded and oppressed by the multitude of his father’s slaves, the kingdom of Dengisich was confined to the circle of his waggons; his desperate courage urged him to invade the Eastern empire; he fell in battle; and his head, ignominiously exposed in the Hippodrome, exhibited a grateful spectacle to the people of Constantinople. Attila had fondly or superstitiously believed that Irnac, the youngest of his sons, was destined to perpetuate the glories of his race. The character of that prince, who attempted to moderate the rashness of his brother Dengisich, was more suitable to the declining condition of the Huns, and Irnac, with his subject hordes, retired into the heart of the Lesser Scythia. They were soon overwhelmed by a torrent of new Barbarians, who followed the same road which their own ancestors had formerly discovered. The Geougen, or Avares, whose residence is assigned by the Greek writers to the shores of the ocean, impelled the adjacent tribes; till at length the Igours of the North, issuing from the cold Siberian regions, which produce the most valuable furs, spread themselves over the desert, as far as the Borysthenes  [78] and Caspian gates; and finally extinguished the empire of the Huns.72

    Such an event might contribute to the safety of the Eastern empire, under the reign of a prince who conciliated the friendship, without forfeiting the esteem, of the Barbarians. But the emperor of the West, the feeble and dissolute Valentinian, who had reached his thirty-fifth year without attaining the age of reason or courage, abused this apparent security, to undermine the foundations of his own throne by the murder of the patrician Aetius. From the instinct of a base and jealous mind, he hated the man who was universally celebrated as the terror of the Barbarians and the support of the republic; and his new favourite, the eunuch Heraclius, awakened the emperor from the supine lethargy, which might be disguised, during the life of Placidia,73 by the excuse of filial piety. The fame of Aetius, his wealth and dignity, the numerous and martial train of Barbarian followers, his powerful dependents, who filled the civil offices of the state, and the hopes of his son Gaudentius,74 who was already contracted to Eudoxia, the emperor’s daughter, had raised him above the rank of a subject. The ambitious designs, of which he was secretly accused, excited the fears, as well as the resentment, of Valentinian.  [79] Aetius himself, supported by the consciousness of his merit, his services, and perhaps his innocence, seems to have maintained a haughty and indiscreet behaviour. The patrician offended his sovereign by an hostile declaration; he aggravated the offence by compelling him to ratify, with a solemn oath, a treaty of reconciliation and alliance; he proclaimed his suspicions, he neglected his safety; and, from a vain confidence that the enemy, whom he despised, was incapable even of a manly crime, he rashly ventured his person in the palace of Rome. Whilst he urged, perhaps with intemperate vehemence, the marriage of his son, Valentinian, drawing his sword, the first sword he had ever drawn, plunged it in the breast of a general who had saved his empire; his courtiers and eunuchs ambitiously struggled to imitate their master; and Aetius, pierced with an hundred wounds, fell dead in the royal presence. Boethius, the Prætorian prefect, was killed at the same moment; and, before the event could be divulged, the principal friends of the patrician were summoned to the palace, and separately murdered. The horrid deed, palliated by the specious names of justice and necessity, was immediately communicated by the emperor to his soldiers, his subjects, and his allies. The nations, who were strangers or enemies to Aetius, generously deplored the unworthy fate of a hero; the Barbarians, who had been attached to his service, dissembled their grief and resentment; and the public contempt which had been so long entertained for Valentinian was at once converted into deep and universal abhorrence. Such sentiments seldom pervade the walls of a palace; yet the emperor was confounded by the honest reply of a Roman, whose approbation he had not disdained to solicit: “I am ignorant, sir, of your motives or provocations; I only know that you have acted like a man who cuts off his right hand with his left.”75

     [80]

    The luxury of Rome seems to have attracted the long and frequent visits of Valentinian; who was consequently more despised at Rome than in any other part of his dominions. A republican spirit was insensibly revived in the senate, as their authority, and even their supplies, became necessary for the support of his feeble government. The stately demeanour of an hereditary monarch offended their pride; and the pleasures of Valentinian were injurious to the peace and honour of noble families. The birth of the empress Eudoxia was equal to his own, and her charms and tender affection deserved those testimonies of love which her inconstant husband dissipated in vague and unlawful amours. Petronius Maximus, a wealthy senator of the Anician family, who had been twice consul, was possessed of a chaste and beautiful wife: her obstinate resistance served only to irritate the desires of Valentinian; and he resolved to accomplish them either by strategem or force. Deep gaming was one of the vices of the court; the emperor, who, by chance or contrivance, had gained from Maximus a considerable sum, uncourteously exacted his ring as a security for the debt; and sent it by a trusty messenger to his wife, with an order, in her husband’s name, that she should immediately attend the empress Eudoxia. The unsuspecting wife of Maximus was conveyed in her litter to the Imperial palace; the emissaries of her impatient lover conducted her to a remote and silent bed-chamber; and Valentinian violated, without remorse, the laws of hospitality. Her tears, when she returned home, her deep affliction, and her bitter reproaches against her husband, whom she considered as the accomplice of his own shame, excited Maximus to a just revenge; the desire of revenge was stimulated by ambition; and he might reasonably aspire, by the free suffrage of the Roman senate, to the throne of a detested and despicable rival. Valentinian, who supposed that every human breast was devoid, like his own, of friendship and  [81] gratitude, had imprudently admitted among his guards several domestics and followers of Aetius. Two of these, of Barbarian race, were persuaded to execute a sacred and honourable duty, by punishing with death the assassin of their patron; and their intrepid courage did not long expect a favourable moment. Whilst Valentinian amused himself in the field of Mars with the spectacle of some military sports, they suddenly rushed upon him with drawn weapons, despatched the guilty Heraclius, and stabbed the emperor to the heart, without the least opposition from his numerous train, who seemed to rejoice in the tyrant’s death. Such was the fate of Valentinian the Third,76 the last Roman emperor of the family of Theodosius. He faithfully imitated the hereditary weakness of his cousin and his two uncles, without inheriting the gentleness, the purity, the innocence, which alleviate, in their characters, the want of spirit and ability. Valentinian was less excusable, since he had passions, without virtues; even his religion was questionable; and, though he never deviated into the paths of heresy, he scandalised the pious Christians by his attachment to the profane arts of magic and divination.

    As early as the time of Cicero and Varro, it was the opinion of the Roman augurs that the twelve vultures, which Romulus had seen, represented the twelve centuries, assigned for the fatal period of his city.77 This prophecy, disregarded perhaps in the season of health and prosperity, inspired the people with gloomy apprehensions, when the twelfth century,  [82] clouded with disgrace and misfortune, was almost elapsed;78 and even posterity must acknowledge with some surprise that the arbitrary interpretation of an accidental or fabulous circumstance has been seriously verified in the downfall of the Western empire. But its fall was announced by a clearer omen than the flight of vultures: the Roman government appeared every day less formidable to its enemies, more odious and oppressive to its subjects.79 The taxes were multiplied with the public distress; economy was neglected in proportion as it became necessary; and the injustice of the rich shifted the unequal burden from themselves to the people, whom they defrauded of the indulgencies that might sometimes have alleviated their misery. The severe inquisition, which confiscated their goods and tortured their persons, compelled the subjects of Valentinian to prefer the more simple tyranny of the Barbarians, to fly to the woods and mountains, or to embrace the vile and abject condition of mercenary servants. They abjured and abhorred the name of Roman citizens, which had formerly excited the ambition of mankind. The Armorican provinces of Gaul, and the greatest part of Spain, were thrown into a state of disorderly independence, by the confederations of the Bagaudæ; and the Imperial ministers pursued with proscriptive laws, and ineffectual arms, the  [83] rebels whom they had made.80 If all the Barbarian conquerors had been annihilated in the same hour, their total destruction would not have restored the empire of the West; and, if Rome still survived, she survived the loss of freedom, of virtue, and of honour.

     [84]

    CHAPTER XXXVI

    Sack of Rome by Genseric, King of the Vandals — His naval Depredations — Succession of the last Emperors of the West, Maximus, Avitus, Majorian, Severus, Anthemius, Olybrius, Glycerius, Nepos, Augustulus — Total Extinction of the Western Empire — Reign of Odoacer, the first Barbarian King of Italy

    The loss or desolation of the provinces, from the ocean to the Alps, impaired the glory and greatness of Rome; her internal prosperity was irretrievably destroyed by the separation of Africa. The rapacious Vandals confiscated the patrimonial estates of the senators, and intercepted the regular subsidies which relieved the poverty, and encouraged the idleness, of the plebeians. The distress of the Romans was soon aggravated by an unexpected attack; and the province, so long cultivated for their use by industrious and obedient subjects, was armed against them by an ambitious Barbarian. The Vandals and Alani, who followed the successful standard of Genseric, had acquired a rich and fertile territory, which stretched along the coast above ninety days’ journey from Tangier to Tripoli; but their narrow limits were pressed and confined, on either side, by the sandy desert and the Mediterranean. The discovery and conquest of the Black nations, that might dwell beneath the torrid zone, could not tempt the rational ambition of Genseric; but he cast his eyes towards the sea; he resolved to create a naval power; and his bold resolution was executed with steady and active perseverance. The woods of Mount Atlas afforded an inexhaustible nursery of timber; his new subjects were skilled in the arts of navigation and shipbuilding;  [85] he animated his daring Vandals to embrace a mode of warfare which would render every maritime country accessible to their arms; the Moors and Africans were allured by the hopes of plunder; and, after an interval of six centuries, the fleets that issued from the port of Carthage again claimed the empire of the Mediterranean. The success of the Vandals, the conquest of Sicily, the sack of Palermo, and the frequent descents on the coast of Lucania awakened and alarmed the mother of Valentinian and the sister of Theodosius. Alliances were formed; and armaments, expensive and ineffectual, were prepared, for the destruction of the common enemy, who reserved his courage to encounter those dangers which his policy could not prevent or elude. The designs of the Roman government were repeatedly baffled by his artful delays, ambiguous promises, and apparent concessions; and the interposition of his formidable confederate, the king of the Huns, recalled the emperors from the conquest of Africa to the care of their domestic safety. The revolutions of the palace, which left the Western empire without a defender and without a lawful prince, dispelled the apprehensions, and stimulated the avarice, of Genseric. He immediately equipped a numerous fleet of Vandals and Moors, and cast anchor at the mouth of the Tiber, about three months after the death of Valentinian and the elevation of Maximus to the Imperial throne.

    The private life of the senator Petronius Maximus1 was often alleged as a rare example of human felicity. His birth was noble and illustrious, since he descended from the Anician family; his dignity was supported by an adequate patrimony in land and money; and these advantages of fortune were accompanied with liberal arts and decent manners, which  [86] adorn or imitate the inestimable gifts of genius and virtue. The luxury of his palace and table was hospitable and elegant. Whenever Maximus appeared in public, he was surrounded by a train of grateful and obsequious clients;2 and it is possible that among these clients he might deserve and possess some real friends. His merit was rewarded by the favour of the prince and senate; he thrice exercised the office of Prætorian prefect of Italy;3 he was twice invested with the consulship, and he obtained the rank of patrician. These civil honours were not incompatible with the enjoyment of leisure and tranquillity; his hours, according to the demands of pleasure or reason, were accurately distributed by a water-clock; and this avarice of time may be allowed to prove the sense which Maximus entertained of his own happiness. The injury which he received from the emperor Valentinian appears to excuse the most bloody revenge. Yet a philosopher might have reflected that, if the resistance of his wife had been sincere, her chastity was still inviolate, and that it could never be restored if she had consented to the will of the adulterer. A patriot would have hesitated before he plunged himself and his country into those inevitable calamities which must follow the extinction of the royal house of Theodosius. The imprudent Maximus disregarded these salutary considerations: he gratified his resentment and ambition; he saw the bleeding corpse of Valentinian at his feet; and he heard himself saluted emperor by the unanimous voice of the senate and people. But the day of his inauguration was the last day of his happiness. He was imprisoned (such is the lively expression of Sidonius) in the palace; and, after passing a sleepless night, he sighed that he had attained the summit of his wishes, and aspired only  [87] to descend from the dangerous elevation. Oppressed by the weight of the diadem, he communicated his anxious thoughts to his friend and quæstor Fulgentius; and, when he looked back with unavailing regret on the secure pleasures of his former life, the emperor exclaimed, “O fortunate Damocles,4 thy reign began and ended with the same dinner”: a wellknown allusion, which Fulgentius afterwards repeated as an instructive lesson for princes and subjects.

    The reign of Maximus continued about three months.5 His hours, of which he had lost the command, were disturbed by remorse, or guilt, or terror; and his throne was shaken by the seditions of the soldiers, the people, and the confederate Barbarians. The marriage of his son Palladius with the eldest daughter of the late emperor might tend to establish the hereditary succession of his family; but the violence which he offered to the empress Eudoxia could proceed only from the blind impulse of lust or revenge. His own wife, the cause of these tragic events, had been seasonably removed by death; and the widow of Valentinian was compelled to violate her decent mourning, perhaps her real grief, and to submit to the embraces of a presumptuous usurper, whom she suspected as the assassin of her deceased husband. These suspicions were soon justified by the indiscreet confession of Maximus himself; and he wantonly provoked the hatred of his reluctant bride, who was still conscious that she descended from a line of emperors. From the East, however, Eudoxia could not hope to obtain any effectual  [88] assistance; her father and her aunt Pulcheria were dead; her mother languished at Jerusalem in disgrace and exile; and the sceptre of Constantinople was in the hands of a stranger. She directed her eyes towards Carthage; secretly implored the aid of the king of the Vandals; and persuaded Genseric to improve the fair opportunity of disguising his rapacious designs by the specious names of honour, justice, and compassion.6 Whatever abilities Maximus might have shown in a subordinate station, he was found incapable of administering an empire; and, though he might easily have been informed of the naval preparations which were made on the opposite shores of Africa, he expected with supine indifference the approach of the enemy, without adopting any measures of defence, of negotiation, or of a timely retreat. When the Vandals disembarked at the mouth of the Tiber, the emperor was suddenly roused from his lethargy by the clamours of a trembling and exasperated multitude. The only hope which presented itself to his astonished mind was that of a precipitate flight, and he exhorted the senators to imitate the example of their prince. But no sooner did Maximus appear in the streets than he was assaulted by a shower of stones; a Roman, or a Burgundian, soldier claimed the honour of the first wound; his mangled body was ignominiously cast into the Tiber; the Roman people rejoiced in the punishment which they had inflicted on the author of the public calamities; and the domestics of Eudoxia signalised their zeal in the service of their mistress.7

     [89]

    On the third day after the tumult, Genseric boldly advanced from the port of Ostia to the gates of the defenceless city. Instead of a sally of the Roman youth, there issued from the gates an unarmed and venerable procession of the bishop at the head of his clergy.8 The fearless spirit of Leo, his authority and eloquence, again mitigated the fierceness of a Barbarian conqueror: the king of the Vandals promised to spare the unresisting multitude, to protect the buildings from fire, and to exempt the captives from torture; and, although such orders were neither seriously given nor strictly obeyed, the mediation of Leo was glorious to himself and in some degree beneficial to his country. But Rome and its inhabitants were delivered to the licentiousness of the Vandals and Moors, whose blind passions revenged the injuries of Carthage. The pillage lasted fourteen days and nights;9 and all that yet remained of public or private wealth, of sacred or profane treasure, was diligently transported to the vessels of Genseric. Among the spoils, the splendid relics of two temples, or rather of two religions, exhibited a memorable example of the vicissitude of human and divine things. Since the abolition of Paganism, the Capitol had been violated and abandoned; yet the statues of the gods and heroes were still respected, and the curious roof of gilt bronze was reserved for the rapacious hands of Genseric.10 The holy instruments  [90] of the Jewish worship,11 the gold table, and the gold candlestick with seven branches, originally framed according to the particular instructions of God himself, and which were placed in the sanctuary of his temple, had been ostentatiously displayed to the Roman people in the triumph of Titus. They were afterwards deposited in the temple of Peace; and at the end of four hundred years the spoils of Jerusalem were transferred from Rome to Carthage, by a Barbarian who derived his origin from the shores of the Baltic. These ancient monuments might attract the notice of curiosity, as well as of avarice. But the Christian churches, enriched and adorned by the prevailing superstition of the times, afforded more plentiful materials for sacrilege; and the pious liberality of Pope Leo, who melted six silver vases, the gift of Constantine, each of an hundred pounds weight, is an evidence of the damage which he attempted to repair. In the forty-five years that had elapsed since the Gothic invasion the pomp and luxury of Rome were in some measure restored; and it was difficult either to escape or to satisfy the avarice of a conqueror who possessed leisure to collect, and ships to transport, the wealth of the capital. The Imperial ornaments of the palace, the magnificent furniture and wardrobe, the sideboards of massy plate, were accumulated with disorderly rapine; the gold and silver amounted to several thousand talents; yet even the brass and copper were laboriously removed. Eudoxia herself, who advanced to meet  [91] her friend and deliverer, soon bewailed the imprudence of her own conduct. She was rudely stripped of her jewels: and the unfortunate empress, with her two daughters, the only surviving remains of the great Theodosius, was compelled, as a captive, to follow the haughty Vandal; who immediately hoisted sail, and returned with a prosperous navigation to the port of Carthage.12 Many thousand Romans of both sexes, chosen for some useful or agreeable qualifications, reluctantly embarked on board the fleet of Genseric; and their distress was aggravated by the unfeeling Barbarians, who, in the division of the booty, separated the wives from their husbands, and the children from their parents. The charity of Deogratias, bishop of Carthage,13 was their only consolation and support. He generously sold the gold and silver plate of the church to purchase the freedom of some, to alleviate the slavery of others, and to assist the wants and infirmities of a captive multitude, whose health was impaired by the hardships which they had suffered in their passage from Italy to Africa. By his order, two spacious churches were converted into hospitals; the sick were distributed in convenient beds, and liberally supplied with food and medicines; and the aged prelate repeated his visits both in the day and night, with an assiduity that surpassed his strength, and a tender sympathy which enhanced the value of his services. Compare this scene with the field of Cannæ; and judge between Hannibal and the successor of St. Cyprian.14

     [92]

    The deaths of Aetius and Valentinian had relaxed the ties which held the Barbarians of Gaul in peace and subordination. The sea-coast was infested by the Saxons; the Alemanni and the Franks advanced from the Rhine to the Seine; and the ambition of the Goths seemed to meditate more extensive and permanent conquests. The emperor Maximus relieved himself, by a judicious choice, from the weight of these distant cares; he silenced the solicitations of his friends, listened to the voice of fame, and promoted a stranger to the general command of the forces in Gaul. Avitus,15 the stranger whose merit was so nobly rewarded, descended from a wealthy and honourable family in the diocese of Auvergne. The convulsions of the times urged him to embrace, with the same ardour, the civil and military professions; and the indefatigable youth blended the studies of literature and jurisprudence with the exercise of arms and hunting. Thirty years of his life were laudably spent in the public service; he alternately displayed his talents in war and negotiation; and the soldier of Aetius, after executing the most important embassies, was raised to the station of Prætorian prefect of Gaul. Either the merit of Avitus excited envy, or his moderation was desirous of repose, since he calmly retired to an estate which he possessed in the neighbourhood of Clermont. A copious stream, issuing from the mountain, and falling headlong in many a loud and foaming cascade, discharged its waters into a lake about two miles in length, and the villa was pleasantly seated on the margin of the lake. The baths, the porticoes, the summer and winter apartments, were adapted to the purposes of luxury and use; and the adjacent country afforded the various prospects of  [93] woods, pastures, and meadows.16 In this retreat, where Avitus amused his leisure with books, rural sports, the practice of husbandry, and the society of his friends,17 he received the Imperial diploma, which constituted him master-general of the cavalry and infantry of Gaul. He assumed the military command; the Barbarians suspended their fury; and, whatever means he might employ, whatever concessions he might be forced to make, the people enjoyed the benefits of actual tranquillity. But the fate of Gaul depended on the Visigoths; and the Roman general, less attentive to his dignity than to the public interest, did not disdain to visit Toulouse in the character of an ambassador. He was received with courteous hospitality by Theodoric, the king of the Goths; but, while Avitus laid the foundation of a solid alliance with that powerful nation, he was astonished by the intelligence that the emperor Maximus was slain and that Rome had been pillaged by the Vandals. A vacant throne, which he might ascend without guilt or danger, tempted his ambition;18 and the Visigoths were easily persuaded to support his claim by their irresistible suffrage. They loved the person of Avitus; they respected his virtues; and they were not insensible of the advantage, as well as honour, of  [94] giving an emperor to the West. The season was now approaching in which the annual assembly of the seven provinces was held at Arles; their deliberations might perhaps be influenced by the presence of Theodoric and his martial brothers; but their choice would naturally incline to the most illustrious of their countrymen. Avitus, after a decent resistance, accepted the Imperial diadem from the representatives of Gaul; and his election was ratified by the acclamations of the Barbarians and provincials.19 The formal consent of Marcian, emperor of the East, was solicited and obtained; but the senate, Rome, and Italy, though humbled by their recent calamities, submitted with a secret murmur to the presumption of the Gallic usurper.20

    Theodoric, to whom Avitus was indebted for the purple, had acquired the Gothic sceptre by the murder of his elder brother Torismond; and he justified this atrocious deed by the design which his predecessor had formed of violating his alliance with the empire.21 Such a crime might not be incompatible with the virtues of a Barbarian; but the manners of Theodoric were gentle and humane; and posterity may contemplate without terror the original picture of a Gothic king, whom Sidonius had intimately observed in the hours of peace and of social intercourse. In an epistle, dated from the court of Toulouse, the orator satisfies the curiosity of one of his friends, in the following description:22  [95] “By the majesty of his appearance, Theodoric would command the respect of those who are ignorant of his merit; and, although he is born a prince, his merit would dignify a private station. He is of a middle stature, his body appears rather plump than fat, and in his well-proportioned limbs agility is united with muscular strength.23 If you examine his countenance, you will distinguish a high forehead, large shaggy eyebrows, an aquiline nose, thin lips, a regular set of white teeth, and a fair complexion that blushes more frequently from modesty than from anger. The ordinary distribution of his time, as far as it is exposed to the public view, may be concisely represented. Before daybreak, he repairs, with a small train, to his domestic chapel, where the service is performed by the Arian clergy; but those who presume to interpret his secret sentiments consider this assiduous devotion as the effect of habit and policy. The rest of the morning is employed in the administration of his kingdom. His chair is surrounded by some military officers of decent aspect and behaviour; the noisy crowd of his Barbarian guards occupies the hall of audience; but they are not permitted to stand within the veils or curtains that conceal the councilchamber from vulgar eyes. The ambassadors of the nations are successively introduced: Theodoric listens with attention, answers them with discreet brevity, and either announces or delays, according to the nature of their business, his final resolution. About eight (the second hour) he rises from his throne, and visits either his treasury or his stables. If he chooses to hunt, or at least to exercise himself on horseback, his bow is carried by a favourite youth; but, when the game  [96] is marked, he bends it with his own hand, and seldom misses the object of his aim: as a king, he disdains to bear arms in such ignoble warfare; but, as a soldier, he would blush to accept any military service which he could perform himself. On common days his dinner is not different from the repast of a private citizen; but every Saturday many honourable guests are invited to the royal table, which, on these occasions, is served with the elegance of Greece, the plenty of Gaul, and the order and diligence of Italy.24 The gold or silver plate is less remarkable for its weight than for the brightness and curious workmanship; the taste is gratified without the help of foreign and costly luxury; the size and number of the cups of wine are regulated with a strict regard to the laws of temperance; and the respectful silence that prevails is interrupted only by grave and instructive conversation. After dinner, Theodoric sometimes indulges himself in a short slumber; and, as soon as he wakes, he calls for the dice and tables, encourages his friends to forget the royal majesty, and is delighted when they freely express the passions which are excited by the incidents of play. At this game, which he loves as the image of war, he alternately displays his eagerness, his skill, his patience, and his cheerful temper. If he loses, he laughs; he is modest and silent if he wins. Yet, notwithstanding this seeming indifference, his courtiers choose to solicit any favour in the moments of victory; and I myself, in my applications to the king, have derived some benefit from my losses.25 About the ninth hour (three o’clock) the tide of business again returns, and flows incessantly till after sunset, when the signal of the royal supper dismisses the weary crowd of suppliants and pleaders. At  [97] the supper, a more familiar repast, buffoons and pantomimes are sometimes introduced, to divert, not to offend, the company by their ridiculous wit; but female singers and the soft effeminate modes of music are severely banished, and such martial tunes as animate the soul to deeds of valour are alone grateful to the ear of Theodoric. He retires from table; and the nocturnal guards are immediately posted at the entrance of the treasury, the palace, and the private apartments.”

    When the king of the Visigoths encouraged Avitus to assume the purple, he offered his person and his forces, as a faithful soldier of the republic.26 The exploits of Theodoric soon convinced the world that he had not degenerated from the warlike virtues of his ancestors. After the establishment of the Goths in Aquitain and the passage of the Vandals into Africa, the Suevi, who had fixed their kingdom in Gallicia, aspired to the conquest of Spain, and threatened to extinguish the feeble remains of the Roman dominion. The provincials of Carthagena and Tarragona, afflicted by an hostile invasion, represented their injuries and their apprehensions. Count Fronto was despatched, in the name of the emperor Avitus, with advantageous offers of peace and alliance; and Theodoric interposed his weighty mediation, to declare that, unless his brother-in-law, the king of the Suevi, immediately retired, he should be obliged to arm in the cause of justice and of Rome. “Tell him,” replied the haughty Rechiarius, “that I despise his friendship and his arms; but that I shall soon try whether he will dare to expect my arrival under the walls of Toulouse.” Such a challenge urged Theodoric to prevent the bold designs of his enemy: he passed the Pyrenees at the head of the Visigoths; the Franks and Burgundians served under his standard; and, though he  [98] professed himself the dutiful servant of Avitus, he privately stipulated, for himself and his successors, the absolute possession of his Spanish conquests. The two armies, or rather the two nations, encountered each other on the banks of the river Urbicus, about twelve miles from Astorga; and the decisive victory of the Goths appeared for a while to have extirpated the name and kingdom of the Suevi. From the field of battle Theodoric advanced to Braga, their metropolis, which still retained the splendid vestiges of its ancient commerce and dignity.27 His entrance was not polluted with blood, and the Goths respected the chastity of their female captives, more especially of the consecrated virgins; but the greatest part of the clergy and people were made slaves, and even the churches and altars were confounded in the universal pillage. The unfortunate king of the Suevi had escaped to one of the ports of the ocean; but the obstinacy of the winds opposed his flight; he was delivered to his implacable rival; and Rechiarius, who neither desired nor expected mercy, received, with manly constancy, the death which he would probably have inflicted. After this bloody sacrifice to policy or resentment, Theodoric carried his victorious arms as far as Merida, the principal town of Lusitania, without meeting any resistance, except from the miraculous powers of St. Eulalia; but he was stopped in the full career of success, and recalled from Spain, before he could provide for the security of his conquests. In his retreat towards the Pyrenees, he revenged his disappointment on the country through which he passed; and, in the sack of Pollentia and Astorga, he shewed himself a faithless ally, as well as a cruel enemy. Whilst the king of the Visigoths fought and vanquished in  [99] the name of Avitus, the reign of Avitus had expired; and both the honour and the interest of Theodoric were deeply wounded by the disgrace of a friend, whom he had seated on the throne of the Western empire.28

    The pressing solicitations of the senate and people persuaded the emperor Avitus to fix his residence at Rome and to accept the consulship for the ensuing year. On the first day of January, his son-in-law, Sidonius Apollinaris, celebrated his praises in a panegyric of six hundred verses; but this composition, though it was rewarded with a brass statue,29 seems to contain a very moderate proportion either or genius or of truth. The poet, if we may degrade that sacred name, exaggerates the merit of a sovereign and a father; and his prophecy of a long and glorious reign was soon contradicted by the event. Avitus, at a time when the Imperial dignity was reduced to a pre-eminence of toil and danger, indulged himself in the pleasures of Italian luxury; age had not extinguished his amorous inclinations; and he is accused of insulting, with indiscreet and ungenerous raillery, the husbands whose wives he had seduced or violated.30 But the Romans were not inclined either to excuse his faults or to acknowledge his virtues. The several parts of the empire became every day more alienated from each other; and the stranger of Gaul was the object of popular hatred and  [100] contempt. The senate asserted their legitimate claim in the election of an emperor; and their authority, which had been originally derived from the old constitution, was again fortified by the actual weakness of a declining monarchy. Yet even such a monarchy might have resisted the votes of an unarmed senate, if their discontent had not been supported, or perhaps inflamed, by Count Ricimer, one of the principal commanders of the Barbarian troops, who formed the military defence of Italy. The daughter of Wallia, king of the Visigoths, was the mother of Ricimer; but he was descended, on the father’s side, from the nation of the Suevi;31 his pride, or patriotism, might be exasperated by the misfortunes of his countrymen; and he obeyed, with reluctance, an emperor in whose elevation he had not been consulted. His faithful and important services against the common enemy rendered him still more formidable;32 and, after destroying, on the coast of Corsica, a fleet of Vandals, which consisted of sixty galleys, Ricimer returned in triumph with the appellation of the Deliverer of Italy. He chose that moment to signify to Avitus that his reign was at an end; and the feeble emperor, at a distance from his Gothic allies, was compelled, after a short and unavailing struggle, to abdicate the purple. By the clemency, however, or the contempt, of Ricimer,33 he was  [101] permitted to descend from the throne to the more desirable station of bishop of Placentia; but the resentment of the senate was still unsatisfied, and their inflexible severity pronounced the sentence of his death. He fled towards the Alps, with the humble hope, not of arming the Visigoths in his cause, but of securing his person and treasures in the sanctuary of Julian, one of the tutelar saints of Auvergne.34 Disease, or the hand of the executioner, arrested him on the road; yet his remains were decently transported to Brivas, or Brioude, in his native province, and he reposed at the feet of his holy patron.35 Avitus left only36 one daughter, the wife of Sidonius Apollinaris, who inherited the patrimony of his father-in-law; lamenting, at the same time, the disappointment of his public and private expectations. His resentment prompted him to join, or at least to countenance, the measures of a rebellious faction in Gaul; and the poet had contracted some guilt, which it was incumbent on him to expiate by a new tribute of flattery to the succeeding emperor.37

    The successor of Avitus presents the welcome discovery of a  [102] great and heroic character, such as sometimes arise in a degenerate age, to vindicate the honour of the human species. The emperor Majorian has deserved the praises of his contemporaries, and of posterity; and these praises may be strongly expressed in the words of a judicious and disinterested historian: “That he was gentle to his subjects; that he was terrible to his enemies; and that he excelled in every virtue all his predecessors who had reigned over the Romans.”38 Such a testimony may justify at least the panegyric of Sidonius; and we may acquiesce in the assurance that, although the obsequious orator would have flattered, with equal zeal, the most worthless of princes, the extraordinary merit of his object confined him, on this occasion, within the bounds of truth.39 Majorian derived his name from his maternal grandfather, who in the reign of the great Theodosius had commanded the troops of the Illyrian frontier. He gave his daughter in marriage to the father of Majorian, a respectable officer, who administered the revenues of Gaul with skill and integrity, and generously preferred the friendship of Aetius to the tempting offers of an insidious court. His son, the future emperor, who was educated in the profession of arms, displayed, from his early youth, intrepid courage, premature wisdom, and unbounded liberality in a scanty fortune. He followed the standard of Aetius, contributed to his success, shared and sometimes eclipsed his glory, and at last excited the jealousy of the patrician, or rather of his wife, who forced him  [103] to retire from the service.40 Majorian, after the death of Aetius, was recalled, and promoted; and his intimate connection with Count Ricimer was the immediate step by which he ascended the throne of the Western empire. During the vacancy that succeeded the abdication of Avitus, the ambitious Barbarian, whose birth excluded him from the Imperial dignity, governed Italy, with the title of Patrician; resigned, to his friend, the conspicuous station of master-general of the cavalry and infantry; and, after an interval of some months, consented to the unanimous wish of the Romans, whose favour Majorian had solicited by a recent victory over the Alemanni.41 He was invested with the purple at Ravenna, and the epistle which he addressed to the senate will best describe his situation and his sentiments. “Your election, Conscript Fathers! and the ordinance of the most valiant army, have made me your emperor.42 May the propitious Deity direct and prosper the consuls and events of my administration, to your advantage, and to the public welfare! For my own part, I did not aspire, I have submitted, to reign; nor should I have discharged the obligations of a citizen, if I had refused, with base and selfish ingratitude, to support the  [104] weight of those labours which were imposed by the republic. Assist, therefore, the prince whom you have made; partake the duties which you have enjoined; and may our common endeavours promote the happiness of an empire which I have accepted from your hands. Be assured that, in our times, justice shall resume her ancient vigour, and that virtue shall become not only innocent but meritorious. Let none, except the authors themselves, be apprehensive of delations,43 which, as a subject, I have always condemned, and, as a prince, will severely punish. Our own vigilance, and that of our father, the patrician Ricimer, shall regulate all military affairs, and provide for the safety of the Roman world, which we have saved from foreign and domestic enemies.44 You now understand the maxims of my government: you may confide in the faithful love and sincere assurances of a prince who has formerly been the companion of your life and dangers, who still glories in the name of senator, and who is anxious that you should never repent of the judgment which you have pronounced in his favour.” The emperor, who, amidst the ruins of the Roman world, revived the ancient language of law and liberty which Trajan would not have disclaimed, must have derived those generous sentiments from his own heart; since they were not suggested to his imitation by the customs of his age, or the example of his predecessors.45

    The private and public actions of Majorian are very imperfectly  [105] known; but his laws, remarkable for an original cast of thought and expression, faithfully represent the character of a sovereign who loved his people, who sympathised in their distress, who had studied the causes of the decline of the empire, and who was capable of applying (as far as such reformation was practicable) judicious and effectual remedies to the public disorders.46 His regulations concerning the finances manifestly tended to remove, or at least to mitigate, the most intolerable grievances. I. From the first hour of his own reign, he was solicitous (I translate his own words) to relieve the weary fortunes of the provincials, oppressed by the accumulated weight of indictions and superindictions.47 With this view he granted an universal amnesty, a final and absolute discharge of all arrears48 of tribute, of all debts, which, under any pretence, the fiscal officers might demand from the people. This wise dereliction of obsolete, vexatious, and unprofitable claims improved and purified the sources of the public revenue; and the subject who could now look back without despair might labour with hope and gratitude for himself and for his country. II. In the assessment and collection of taxes Majorian restored the ordinary jurisdiction of the provincial magistrates, and suppressed the extraordinary commissions which had been introduced in the name of the emperor himself or of the Prætorian prefects. The favourite servants, who obtained such irregular powers, were insolent in their behaviour and arbitrary in their demands; they affected to despise the subordinate tribunals, and they were discontented if their fees and profits did not twice exceed the sum which they condescended to pay into the treasury. One  [106] instance of their extortion would appear incredible, were it not authenticated by the legislator himself. They exacted the whole payment in gold; but they refused the current coin of the empire, and would accept only such ancient pieces as were stamped with the names of Faustina or the Antonines. The subject who was unprovided with these curious medals had recourse to the expedient of compounding with their rapacious demands; or, if he succeeded in the research, his imposition was doubled, according to the weight and value of the money of former times.49 III. “The municipal corporations (says the emperor), the lesser senates (so antiquity has justly styled them), deserve to be considered as the heart of the cities and the sinews of the republic. And yet so low are they now reduced, by the injustice of magistrates and the venality of collectors, that many of their members, renouncing their dignity and their country, have taken refuge in distant and obscure exile.” He urges, and even compels, their return to their respective cities; but he removes the grievance which had forced them to desert the exercise of their municipal functions. They are directed, under the authority of the provincial magistrates, to resume their office of levying the tribute; but, instead of being made responsible for the whole sum assessed on their district, they are only required to produce a regular account of the payments which they have actually received, and of the defaulters who are still indebted to the public. IV. But Majorian was not ignorant that these corporate bodies were too much inclined to retaliate the injustice and oppression which they had suffered; and he therefore revives the useful office of the defenders of cities. He exhorts the people to elect, in a full and free assembly, some man of discretion and integrity, who would dare to assert their privileges,  [107] to represent their grievances, to protect the poor from the tyranny of the rich, and to inform the emperor of the abuses that were committed under the sanction of his name and authority.

    The spectator, who casts a mournful view over the ruins of ancient Rome, is tempted to accuse the memory of the Goths and Vandals, for the mischief which they had neither leisure, nor power, nor perhaps inclination, to perpetrate. The tempest of war might strike some lofty turrets to the ground; but the destruction which undermined the foundations of those massy fabrics was prosecuted, slowly and silently, during a period of ten centuries; and the motives of interest that afterwards operated without shame or control were severely checked by the taste and spirit of the emperor Majorian. The decay of the city had gradually impaired the value of the public works. The circus and theatres might still excite, but they seldom gratified, the desires of the people; the temples, which had escaped the zeal of the Christians, were no longer inhabited either by gods or men; the diminished crowds of the Romans were lost in the immense space of their baths and porticoes; and the stately libraries and halls of justice became useless to an indolent generation, whose repose was seldom disturbed either by study or business. The monuments of consular, or Imperial, greatness were no longer revered as the immortal glory of the capital; they were only esteemed as an inexhaustible mine of materials, cheaper and more convenient than the distant quarry. Specious petitions were continually addressed to the easy magistrates of Rome, which stated the want of stones or bricks for some necessary service; the fairest forms of architecture were rudely defaced for the sake of some paltry, or pretended, repairs; and the degenerate Romans, who converted the spoil to their own emolument, demolished with sacrilegious hands the labours of their ancestors. Majorian, who had often sighed over the desolation of the city, applied a severe remedy  [108] to the growing evil.50 He reserved to the prince and senate the sole cognisance of the extreme cases which might justify the destruction of an ancient edifice; imposed a fine of fifty pounds of gold (two thousand pounds sterling) on every magistrate who should presume to grant such illegal and scandalous licence; and threatened to chastise the criminal obedience of their subordinate officers, by a severe whipping and the amputation of both their hands. In the last instance, the legislature might seem to forget the proportion of guilt and punishment; but his zeal arose from a generous principle, and Majorian was anxious to protect the monuments of those ages in which he would have desired and deserved to live. The emperor conceived that it was his interest to increase the number of his subjects; that it was his duty to guard the purity of the marriage-bed; but the means which he employed to accomplish these salutary purposes are of an ambiguous, and perhaps exceptionable, kind. The pious maids, who consecrated their virginity to Christ, were restrained from taking the veil till they had reached their fortieth year. Widows under that age were compelled to form a second alliance within the term of five years, by the forfeiture of half their wealth to their nearest relations or to the state. Unequal marriages were condemned or annulled. The punishment of confiscation and exile was deemed so inadequate to the guilt of adultery, that, if the criminal returned to Italy, he might, by the express declaration of Majorian, be slain with impunity.51

     [109]

    While the emperor Majorian assiduously laboured to restore the happiness and virtue of the Romans, he encountered the arms of Genseric, from his character and situation their most formidable enemy. A fleet of Vandals and Moors landed at the mouth of the Liris, or Garigliano; but the Imperial troops surprised and attacked the disorderly Barbarians, who were encumbered with the spoils of Campania; they were chased with slaughter to their ships, and their leader, the king’s brother-in-law, was found in the number of the slain.52 Such vigilance might announce the character of the new reign; but the strictest vigilance and the most numerous forces were insufficient to protect the long-extended coast of Italy from the depredations of a naval war. The public opinion had imposed a nobler and more arduous task on the genius of Majorian. Rome expected from him alone the restitution of Africa; and the design which he formed, of attacking the Vandals in their new settlements, was the result of bold and judicious policy. If the intrepid emperor could have infused his own spirit into the youth of Italy; if he could have revived, in the field of Mars, the manly exercises in which he had always surpassed his equals; he might have marched against Genseric at the head of a Roman army. Such a reformation of national manners might be embraced by the rising generation; but it is the misfortune of those princes who laboriously sustain a declining monarchy that, to obtain some immediate advantage, or to avert some impending danger, they are forced to countenance, and even to multiply, the most pernicious abuses. Majorian, like the weakest of his predecessors, was reduced to the disgraceful expedient of substituting Barbarian auxiliaries in the place of his unwarlike subjects; and his superior abilities could only be displayed in the vigour and dexterity with which he  [110] wielded a dangerous instrument, so apt to recoil on the hand that used it. Besides the confederates, who were already engaged in the service of the empire, the fame of his liberality and valour attracted the nations of the Danube, the Borysthenes, and perhaps of the Tanais. Many thousands of the bravest subjects of Attila, the Gepidæ, the Ostrogoths, the Rugians, the Burgundians, the Suevi, the Alani, assembled in the plains of Liguria; and their formidable strength was balanced by their mutual animosities.53 They passed the Alps in a severe winter. The emperor led the way on foot, and in complete armour; sounding, with his long staff, the depth of the ice, or snow, and encouraging the Scythians, who complained of the extreme cold, by the cheerful assurance that they should be satisfied with the heat of Africa. The citizens of Lyons had presumed to shut their gates: they soon implored, and experienced, the clemency of Majorian. He vanquished Theodoric in the field; and admitted to his friendship and alliance a king whom he had found not unworthy of his arms. The beneficial, though precarious, reunion of the greatest part of Gaul and Spain was the effect of persuasion, as well as of force;54 and the independent Bagaudæ, who had escaped, or resisted, the oppression of former reigns, were disposed to confide in the virtues of Majorian. His camp was filled with Barbarian allies; his throne was supported by the zeal of an affectionate people;  [111] but the emperor had foreseen that it was impossible, without a maritime power, to achieve the conquest of Africa. In the first Punic war, the republic had exerted such incredible diligence that, within sixty days after the first stroke of the axe had been given in the forest, a fleet of one hundred and sixty galleys proudly rode at anchor in the sea.55 Under circumstances much less favourable, Majorian equalled the spirit and perseverance of the ancient Romans. The woods of the Apennine were felled; the arsenals and manufactures of Ravenna and Misenum were restored; Italy and Gaul vied with each other in liberal contributions to the public service; and the Imperial navy, of three hundred large galleys, with an adequate proportion of transports and smaller vessels, was collected in the secure and capacious harbour of Carthagena in Spain.56 The intrepid countenance of Majorian animated his troops with a confidence of victory; and, if we might credit the historian Procopius, his courage sometimes hurried him beyond the bounds of prudence. Anxious to explore, with his own eyes, the state of the Vandals, he ventured, after disguising the colour of his hair, to visit Carthage in the character of his own ambassador; and Genseric was afterwards mortified by the discovery that he had entertained and dismissed the emperor of the Romans. Such an anecdote may be rejected as an improbable fiction; but it is a fiction which would not have been imagined, unless in the life of a hero.57

     [112]

    Without the help of a personal interview, Genseric was sufficiently acquainted with the genius and designs of his adversary. He practised his customary arts of fraud and delay, but he practised them without success. His applications for peace became each hour more submissive, and perhaps more sincere; but the inflexible Majorian had adopted the ancient maxim that Rome could not be safe as long as Carthage existed in a hostile state. The king of the Vandals distrusted the valour of his native subjects, who were enervated by the luxury of the South;58 he suspected the fidelity of the vanquished people, who abhorred him as an Arian tyrant; and the desperate measure, which he executed, of reducing Mauritania into a desert,59 could not defeat the operations of the Roman emperor, who was at liberty to land his troops on any part of the African coast. But Genseric was saved from impending and inevitable ruin by the treachery of some powerful subjects, envious, or apprehensive, of their master’s success. Guided by their secret intelligence, he surprised the unguarded fleet in the bay of Carthagena; many of the ships were sunk, or taken, or burnt; and the preparations of three years were destroyed in a single day.60 After this event, the behaviour of the two antagonists shewed  [113] them superior to their fortune. The Vandal, instead of being elated by this accidental victory, immediately renewed his solicitations for peace. The emperor of the West, who was capable of forming great designs, and of supporting heavy disappointments, consented to a treaty, or rather to a suspension of arms; in the full assurance that, before he could restore his navy, he should be supplied with provocations to justify a second war. Majorian returned to Italy, to prosecute his labours for the public happiness; and, as he was conscious of his own integrity, he might long remain ignorant of the dark conspiracy which threatened his throne and his life. The recent misfortune of Carthagena sullied the glory which had dazzled the eyes of the multitude; almost every description of civil and military officers were exasperated against the Reformer, since they all derived some advantage from the abuses which he endeavoured to suppress; and the patrician Ricimer impelled the inconstant passions of the Barbarians against a prince whom he esteemed and hated. The virtues of Majorian could not protect him from the impetuous sedition which broke out in the camp near Tortona, at the foot of the Alps. He was compelled to abdicate the Imperial purple: five days after his abdication, it was reported that he died of a dysentery;61 and the humble tomb, which covered his remains, was consecrated by the respect and gratitude of succeeding generations.62 The private character  [114] of Majorian inspired love and respect. Malicious calumny and satire excited his indignation, or, if he himself were the object, his contempt; but he protected the freedom of wit, and, in the hours which the emperor gave to the familiar society of his friends, he could indulge his taste for pleasantry, without degrading the majesty of his rank.63

    It was not perhaps without some regret that Ricimer sacrificed his friend to the interest of his ambition; but he resolved, in a second choice, to avoid the imprudent preference of superior virtue and merit. At his command the obsequious senate of Rome bestowed the Imperial title on Libius Severus, who ascended the throne of the West without emerging from the obscurity of a private condition. History has scarcely deigned to notice his birth, his elevation, his character, or his death. Severus expired, as soon as his life became inconvenient to his patron;64 and it would be useless to discriminate his nominal reign in the vacant interval of six years, between the death of Majorian and the elevation of Anthemius. During that period, the government was in the hands of Ricimer alone; and, although the modest Barbarian disclaimed the name of king, he accumulated treasures, formed a separate army, negotiated private alliances, and ruled Italy with the same independent and despotic authority which was afterwards exercised by Odoacer and Theodoric. But his dominions were bounded by the Alps; and two Roman generals,  [115] Marcellinus and Ægidius, maintained their allegiance to the republic, by rejecting, with disdain, the phantom which he styled an emperor. Marcellinus still adhered to the old religion; and the devout Pagans, who secretly disobeyed the laws of the church and state, applauded his profound skill in the science of divination. But he possessed the more valuable qualifications of learning, virtue, and courage;65 the study of the Latin literature had improved his taste; and his military talents had recommended him to the esteem and confidence of the great Aetius, in whose ruin he was involved. By a timely flight, Marcellinus escaped the rage of Valentinian, and boldly asserted his liberty amidst the convulsions of the Western empire. His voluntary, or reluctant, submission to the authority of Majorian was rewarded by the government of Sicily and the command of an army, stationed in that island to oppose, or to attack, the Vandals; but his Barbarian mercenaries, after the emperor’s death, were tempted to revolt by the artful liberality of Ricimer. At the head of a band of faithful followers, the intrepid Marcellinus occupied the province of Dalmatia, assumed the title of Patrician of the West, secured the love of his subjects by a mild and equitable reign, built a fleet which claimed the dominion of the Hadriatic, and alternately alarmed the coasts of Italy and of Africa.66 Ægidius, the master-general of Gaul, who equalled, or at least who imitated, the heroes of ancient Rome,67 proclaimed his immortal resentment against the  [116] assassins of his beloved master. A brave and numerous army was attached to his standard; and, though he was prevented by the arts of Ricimer, and the arms of the Visigoths, from marching to the gates of Rome, he maintained his independent sovereignty beyond the Alps, and rendered the name of Ægidius respectable both in peace and war. The Franks, who had punished with exile the youthful follies of Childeric, elected the Roman general for their king; his vanity, rather than his ambition, was gratified by that singular honour; and, when the nation, at the end of four years, repented of the injury which they had offered to the Merovingian family, he patiently acquiesced in the restoration of the lawful prince. The authority of Ægidius ended only with his life; and the suspicions of poison and secret violence, which derived some countenance from the character of Ricimer, were eagerly entertained by the passionate credulity of the Gauls.68

    The kingdom of Italy, a name to which the Western empire was gradually reduced, was afflicted, under the reign of Ricimer, by the incessant depredations of the Vandal pirates.69  [117] In the spring of each year they equipped a formidable navy in the port of Carthage; and Genseric himself, though in a very advanced age, still commanded in person the most important expeditions. His designs were concealed with impenetrable secrecy, till the moment that he hoisted sail. When he was asked by his pilot, what course he should steer: “Leave the determination to the winds (replied the Barbarian with pious arrogance); they will transport us to the guilty coast, whose inhabitants have provoked the divine justice;” but, if Genseric himself deigned to issue more precise orders, he judged the most wealthy to be the most criminal. The Vandals repeatedly visited the coasts of Spain, Liguria, Tuscany, Campania, Lucania, Bruttium, Apulia, Calabria, Venetia, Dalmatia, Epirus, Greece, and Sicily; they were tempted to subdue the island of Sardinia, so advantageously placed in the centre of the Mediterranean; and their arms spread desolation, or terror, from the columns of Hercules to the mouth of the Nile. As they were more ambitious of spoil than of glory, they seldom attacked any fortified cities or engaged any regular troops in the open field. But the celerity of their motions enabled them, almost at the same time, to threaten and to attack the most distant objects which attracted their desires; and, as they always embarked a sufficient number of horses, they had no sooner landed than they swept the dismayed country with a body of light cavalry. Yet, notwithstanding the example of their king, the native Vandals and Alani insensibly declined this toilsome and perilous warfare; the hardy generation of the first conquerors was almost extinguished, and their sons, who were born in Africa, enjoyed the delicious baths and gardens which had been acquired by the valour of their fathers. Their place  [118] was readily supplied by a various multitude of Moors and Romans, of captives and outlaws; and those desperate wretches who had already violated the laws of their country were the most eager to promote the atrocious acts which disgrace the victories of Genseric. In the treatment of his unhappy prisoners, he sometimes consulted his avarice, and sometimes indulged his cruelty; and the massacre of five hundred noble citizens of Zant or Zacynthus, whose mangled bodies he cast into the Ionian sea, was imputed, by the public indignation, to his latest posterity.

    Such crimes could not be excused by any provocations; but the war which the king of the Vandals prosecuted against the Roman empire was justified by a specious and reasonable motive. The widow of Valentinian, Eudoxia, whom he had led captive from Rome to Carthage, was the sole heiress of the Theodosian house; her elder daughter, Eudocia, became the reluctant wife of Hunneric, his eldest son; and the stern father, asserting a legal claim, which could not easily be refuted or satisfied, demanded a just proportion of the Imperial patrimony. An adequate, or at least a valuable, compensation was offered by the Eastern emperor, to purchase a necessary peace. Eudoxia and her younger daughter, Placidia, were honourably restored, and the fury of the Vandals was confined to the limits of the Western empire. The Italians, destitute of a naval force, which alone was capable of protecting their coasts, implored the aid of the more fortunate nations of the East; who had formerly acknowledged, in peace and war, the supremacy of Rome. But the perpetual division of the two empires had alienated their interest and their inclinations; the faith of a recent treaty was alleged; and the Western Romans, instead of arms and ships, could only obtain the assistance of a cold and ineffectual mediation. The haughty Ricimer, who had long struggled with the difficulties of his situation, was at length reduced to address the throne of Constantinople, in the humble language of a subject; and Italy submitted, as the price and security  [119] of the alliance, to accept a master from the choice of the emperor of the East.70 It is not the purpose of the present chapter [or even of the present volume]70a to continue the distinct series of the Byzantine history; but a concise view of the reign and character of the emperor Leo may explain the last efforts that were attempted to save the falling empire of the West.71

    Since the death of the younger Theodosius, the domestic repose of Constantinople had never been interrupted by war or faction. Pulcheria had bestowed her hand, and the sceptre of the East, on the modest virtue of Marcian; he gratefully reverenced her august rank and virgin chastity; and, after her death, he gave his people the example of the religious worship that was due to the memory of the Imperial saint.72 Attentive to the prosperity of his own dominions, Marcian seemed to behold with indifference the misfortunes of Rome; and the obstinate refusal of a brave and active prince to draw his sword against the Vandals was ascribed to a secret promise, which had formerly been exacted from him when he was a captive in the power of Genseric.73 The death of Marcian,  [120] after a reign of seven years, would have exposed the East to the danger of a popular election, if the superior weight of a single family had not been able to incline the balance in favour of the candidate whose interest they supported. The patrician Aspar might have placed the diadem on his own head, if he would have subscribed the Nicene creed.74 During three generations the armies of the East were successively commanded by his father, by himself, and by his son Ardaburius; his Barbarian guards formed a military force that overawed the palace and the capital; and the liberal distribution of his immense treasures rendered Aspar as popular as he was powerful. He recommended the obscure name of Leo of Thrace, a military tribune, and the principal steward of his household. His nomination was unanimously ratified by the senate; and the servant of Aspar received the Imperial crown from the hands of the patriarch or bishop, who was permitted to express, by this unusual ceremony, the suffrage of the Deity.75 This emperor, the first of the name of Leo, has been distinguished by the title of the Great, from a succession of princes, who gradually fixed, in the opinion of the Greeks, a very humble standard of heroic, or at least of royal, perfection. Yet the temperate firmness with which Leo resisted the oppression of his benefactor shewed that he was conscious of his duty and of his prerogative. Aspar was astonished to find that his influence could no longer appoint a prefect of Constantinople: he presumed to reproach his sovereign with a breach of promise, and, insolently shaking his purple, “It is not proper (said he) that the man who is invested with this garment should be guilty of lying.” “Nor  [121] is it proper (replied Leo) that a prince should be compelled to resign his own judgment, and the public interest, to the will of a subject.”76 After this extraordinary scene, it was impossible that the reconciliation of the emperor and the patrician could be sincere; or, at least, that it could be solid and permanent. An army of Isaurians77 was secretly levied, and introduced into Constantinople; and, while Leo undermined the authority, and prepared the disgrace, of the family of Aspar, his mild and cautious behaviour restrained them from any rash and desperate attempts, which might have been fatal to themselves or their enemies. The measures of peace and war were affected by this internal revolution. As long as Aspar degraded the majesty of the throne, the secret correspondence of religion and interest engaged him to favour the cause of Genseric. When Leo had delivered himself from that ignominious servitude, he listened to the complaints of the Italians; resolved to extirpate the tyranny of the Vandals; and declared his alliance with his colleague, Anthemius, whom he solemnly invested with the diadem and purple of the West.

    The virtues of Anthemius have perhaps been magnified, since the Imperial descent, which he could only deduce from the usurper Procopius, has been swelled into a line of emperors.78 But the merit of his immediate parents, their  [122] honours, and their riches rendered Anthemius one of the most illustrious subjects of the East. His father Procopius obtained, after his Persian embassy, the rank of general and patrician; and the name of Anthemius was derived from his maternal grandfather, the celebrated prefect, who protected, with so much ability and success, the infant reign of Theodosius. The grandson of the prefect was raised above the condition of a private subject, by his marriage with Euphemia, the daughter of the emperor Marcian. This splendid alliance, which might supersede the necessity of merit, hastened the promotion of Anthemius to the successive dignities of count, of master-general, of consul, and of patrician; and his merit or fortune claimed the honours of a victory which was obtained on the banks of the Danube over the Huns. Without indulging an extravagant ambition, the son-in-law of Marcian might hope to be his successor; but Anthemius supported the disappointment with courage and patience; and his subsequent elevation was universally approved by the public, who esteemed him worthy to reign, till he ascended the throne.79 The emperor of the West marched from Constantinople, attended by several counts of high distinction, and a body of guards, almost equal to the strength and numbers of a regular army; he entered Rome in triumph, and the choice of Leo was confirmed by the senate, the people, and the Barbarian confederates of Italy.80 The solemn inauguration of Anthemius was followed by the nuptials of his daughter and the patrician Ricimer: a fortunate event which was considered as the firmest security of the union and happiness of the state. The wealth of two empires was ostentatiously displayed; and many senators completed their ruin by an  [123] expensive effort to disguise their poverty. All serious business was suspended during this festival; the courts of justice were shut; the streets of Rome, the theatres, the places of public and private resort, resounded with hymenæal songs and dances; and the royal bride, clothed in silken robes, with a crown on her head, was conducted to the palace of Ricimer, who had changed his military dress for the habit of a consul and a senator. On this memorable occasion, Sidonius, whose early ambition had been so fatally blasted, appeared as the orator of Auvergne, among the provincial deputies who addressed the throne with congratulations or complaints.81 The calends of January were now approaching, and the venal poet, who had loved Avitus and esteemed Majorian, was persuaded by his friends to celebrate, in heroic verse, the merit, the felicity, the second consulship and the future triumphs of the emperor Anthemius. Sidonius pronounced, with assurance and success, a panegyric which is still extant; and, whatever might be the imperfections either of the subject or of the composition, the welcome flatterer was immediately rewarded with the prefecture of Rome; a dignity which placed him among the illustrious personages of the empire, till he wisely preferred the more respectable character of a bishop and a saint.82

    The Greeks ambitiously commend the piety and Catholic faith of the emperor whom they gave to the West; nor do they forget to observe that, when he left Constantinople, he converted his palace into the pious foundation of a public  [124] bath, a church, and an hospital for old men.83 Yet some suspicious appearances are found to sully the theological fame of Anthemius. From the conversation of Philotheus, a Macedonian sectary, he had imbibed the spirit of religious toleration; and the heretics of Rome would have assembled with impunity, if the bold and vehement censure which Pope Hilary pronounced in the church of St. Peter had not obliged him to abjure the unpopular indulgence.84 Even the Pagans, a feeble and obscure remnant, conceived some vain hopes from the indifference or partiality of Anthemius; and his singular friendship for the philosopher Severus, whom he promoted to the consulship, was ascribed to a secret project of reviving the ancient worship of the gods.85 These idols were crumbled into dust, and the mythology which had once been the creed of nations was so universally disbelieved that it might be employed without scandal, or at least without suspicion, by Christian poets.86 Yet the vestiges of superstition were not absolutely obliterated, and the festival of the Lupercalia, whose origin had preceded the foundation of Rome, was still celebrated under the reign of Anthemius.  [125] The savage and simple rites were expressive of an early state of society before the invention of arts and agriculture. The rustic deities who presided over the toils and pleasures of the pastoral life, Pan, Faunus, and their train of satyrs, were such as the fancy of shepherds might create, sportive, petulant, and lascivious; whose power was limited, and whose malice was inoffensive. A goat was the offering the best adapted to their character and attributes; the flesh of the victim was roasted on willow spits; and the riotous youths who crowded to the feast ran naked about the fields, with leather thongs in their hands, communicating, as it was supposed, the blessing of fecundity to the women whom they touched.87 The altar of Pan was erected, perhaps by Evander the Arcadian, in a dark recess in the side of the Palatine hill, watered by a perpetual fountain, and shaded by an hanging grove. A tradition that, in the same place, Romulus and Remus were suckled by the wolf rendered it still more sacred and venerable in the eyes of the Romans; and this sylvan spot was gradually surrounded by the stately edifices of the Forum.88 After the conversion of the Imperial city, the Christians still continued, in the month of February, the annual celebration of the Lupercalia; to which they ascribed a secret and mysterious influence on the genial powers of the animal and vegetable world. The bishops of Rome were solicitous to abolish a profane custom, so repugnant to the spirit of Christianity; but their zeal was not supported by the authority of the civil magistrate: the inveterate abuse subsisted till the end of the fifth century, and Pope Gelasius, who purified the capital from the last stain of idolatry,  [126] appeased, by a formal apology, the murmurs of the senate and people.89

    In all his public declarations, the emperor Leo assumes the authority, and professes the affection, of a father for his son Anthemius, with whom he had divided the administration of the universe.90 The situation, and perhaps the character, of Leo dissuaded him from exposing his person to the toils and dangers of an African war. But the powers of the Eastern empire were strenuously exerted to deliver Italy and the Mediterranean from the Vandals; and Genseric, who had so long oppressed both the land and the sea, was threatened from every side with a formidable invasion. The campaign was opened by a bold and successful enterprise of the prefect Heraclius.91 The troops of Egypt, Thebais, and Libya were embarked under his command; and the Arabs, with a train of horses and camels, opened the roads of the desert. Heraclius landed on the coast of Tripoli, surprised and subdued the cities of that province, and prepared, by a laborious march, which Cato had formerly executed,92 to join the  [127] Imperial army under the walls of Carthage. The intelligence of this loss extorted from Genseric some insidious and ineffectual propositions of peace; but he was still more seriously alarmed by the reconciliation of Marcellinus with the two empires. The independent patrician had been persuaded to acknowledge the legitimate title of Anthemius, whom he accompanied in his journey to Rome; the Dalmatian fleet was received into the harbours of Italy; the active valour of Marcellinus expelled the Vandals from the island of Sardinia; and the languid efforts of the West added some weight to the immense preparations of the Eastern Romans. The expense of the naval armament, which Leo sent against the Vandals, has been distinctly ascertained; and the curious and instructive account displays the wealth of the declining empire. The royal demesnes, or private patrimony of the prince, supplied seventeen thousand pounds of gold; forty-seven thousand pounds of gold, and seven hundred thousand of silver, were levied and paid into the treasury by the Prætorian prefects. But the cities were reduced to extreme poverty; and the diligent calculation of fines and forfeitures, as a valuable object of the revenue, does not suggest the idea of a just or merciful administration. The whole expense, by whatever means it was defrayed, of the African campaign amounted to the sum of one hundred and thirty thousand pounds of gold, about five millions two hundred thousand pounds sterling, at a time when the value of money appears, from the comparative price of corn, to have been somewhat higher than in the present age.93 The fleet that sailed from  [128] Constantinople to Carthage, consisted of eleven hundred and thirteen ships, and the number of soldiers and mariners exceeded one hundred thousand men. Basiliscus, the brother of the empress Verina, was entrusted with this important command. His sister, the wife of Leo, had exaggerated the merit of his former exploits against the Scythians. But the discovery of his guilt, or incapacity, was reserved for the African war; and his friends could only save his military reputation by asserting that he had conspired with Aspar to spare Genseric and to betray the last hope of the Western empire.

    Experience has shewn that the success of an invader most commonly depends on the vigour and celerity of his operations. The strength and sharpness of the first impression are blunted by delay; the health and spirit of the troops insensibly languish in a distant climate; the naval and military force, a mighty effort which perhaps can never be repeated, is silently consumed; and every hour that is wasted in negotiation accustoms the enemy to contemplate and examine those hostile terrors which, on their first appearance, he deemed irresistible. The formidable navy of Basiliscus pursued its prosperous navigation from the Thracian Bosphorus to the coast of Africa. He landed his troops at Cape Bona, or the promontory of Mercury, about forty miles from Carthage.94 The army of Heraclius and the fleet of Marcellinus either joined or seconded the Imperial lieutenant; and the Vandals, who opposed his progress by sea or land, were successively vanquished.95 If Basiliscus had seized the moment of consternation and boldly advanced to the  [129] capital, Carthage must have surrendered, and the kingdom of the Vandals was extinguished. Genseric beheld the danger with firmness, and eluded it with his veteran dexterity. He protested, in the most respectful language, that he was ready to submit his person and his dominions to the will of the emperor; but he requested a truce of five days to regulate the terms of his submission; and it was universally believed that his secret liberality contributed to the success of this public negotiation. Instead of obstinately refusing whatever indulgence his enemy so earnestly solicited, the guilty, or the credulous, Basiliscus consented to the fatal truce; and his imprudent security seemed to proclaim that he already considered himself as the conqueror of Africa. During this short interval, the wind became favourable to the designs of Genseric. He manned his largest ships of war with the bravest of the Moors and Vandals, and they towed after them many large barques filled with combustible materials. In the obscurity of the night these destructive vessels were impelled against the unguarded and unsuspecting fleet of the Romans, who were awakened by the sense of their instant danger. Their close and crowded order assisted the progress of the fire, which was communicated with rapid and irresistible violence; and the noise of the wind, the crackling of the flames, the dissonant cries of the soldiers and mariners, who could neither command nor obey, increased the horror of the nocturnal tumult. Whilst they laboured to extricate themselves from the fire-ships, and to save at least a part of the navy, the galleys of Genseric assaulted them with temperate and disciplined valour; and many of the Romans, who escaped the fury of the flames, were destroyed or taken by the victorious Vandals. Among the events of that disastrous night the heroic, or rather desperate, courage of John, one of the principal officers of Basiliscus, has rescued his name  [130] from oblivion. When the ship, which he had bravely defended, was almost consumed, he threw himself in his armour into the sea, disdainfully rejected the esteem and pity of Genso, the son of Genseric, who pressed him to accept honourable quarter, and sunk under the waves; exclaiming, with his last breath, that he would never fall alive into the hands of those impious dogs. Actuated by a far different spirit, Basiliscus, whose station was the most remote from danger, disgracefully fled in the beginning of the engagement, returned to Constantinople with the loss of more than half of his fleet and army, and sheltered his guilty head in the sanctuary of St. Sophia, till his sister, by her tears and entreaties, could obtain his pardon from the indignant emperor. Heraclius effected his retreat through the desert; Marcellinus retired to Sicily, where he was assassinated, perhaps at the instigation of Ricimer, by one of his own captains; and the king of the Vandals expressed his surprise and satisfaction that the Romans themselves should remove from the world his most formidable antagonists.96 After the failure of this great expedition, Genseric again became the tyrant of the sea: the coasts of Italy, Greece, and Asia were again exposed to his revenge and avarice; Tripoli and Sardinia returned to his obedience; he added Sicily to the number of his provinces; and, before he died; in the fulness of years and of glory, he beheld the final extinction of the empire of the West.97

    During his long and active reign, the African monarch had studiously cultivated the friendship of the Barbarians of  [131] Europe, whose arms he might employ in a seasonable and effectual diversion against the two empires. After the death of Attila, he renewed his alliance with the Visigoths of Gaul; and the sons of the elder Theodoric, who successively reigned over that warlike nation, were easily persuaded, by the sense of interest, to forget the cruel affront which Genseric had inflicted on their sister.98 The death of the emperor Majorian delivered Theodoric the second from the restraint of fear, and perhaps of honour; he violated his recent treaty with the Romans; and the ample territory of Narbonne, which he firmly united to his dominions, became the immediate reward of his perfidy. The selfish policy of Ricimer encouraged him to invade the provinces which were in the possession of Ægidius, his rival; but the active count, by the defence of Arles and the victory of Orleans, saved Gaul, and checked, during his lifetime, the progress of the Visigoths. Their ambition was soon rekindled; and the design of extinguishing the Roman empire in Spain and Gaul was conceived, and almost completed, in the reign of Euric, who assassinated his brother Theodoric, and displayed, with a more savage temper, superior abilities both in peace and war. He passed the Pyrenees at the head of a numerous army, subdued the cities of Saragossa and Pampeluna, vanquished in battle the martial nobles of the Tarragonese province, carried his victorious arms into the heart of Lusitania, and permitted the Suevi to hold the kingdom of Gallicia under the Gothic monarchy of Spain.99 The efforts of Euric were not less vigorous or less successful in Gaul; and, throughout the country that extends from the Pyrenees to the Rhone and the  [132] Loire, Berry and Auvergne were the only cities, or dioceses, which refused to acknowledge him as their master.100 In the defence of Clermont, their principal town, the inhabitants of Auvergne sustained with inflexible resolution the miseries of war, pestilence, and famine; and the Visigoths, relinquishing the fruitless siege, suspended the hopes of that important conquest. The youth of the province were animated by the heroic and almost incredible valour of Ecdicius, the son of the emperor Avitus,101 who made a desperate sally with only eighteen horsemen, boldly attacked the Gothic army, and, after maintaining a flying skirmish, retired safe and victorious within the walls of Clermont. His charity was equal to his courage: in a time of extreme scarcity four thousand poor were fed at his expense, and his private influence levied an army of Burgundians for the deliverance of Auvergne. From his virtues alone the faithful citizens of Gaul derived any hopes of safety or freedom; and even such virtues were insufficient to avert the impending ruin of their country, since they were anxious to learn from his authority and example, whether they should prefer the alternative of exile or servitude.102 The public confidence was lost; the resources of the state were exhausted; and the Gauls had too much reason to believe that Anthemius, who reigned in Italy, was incapable of protecting his distressed subjects beyond the Alps. The feeble emperor could only procure for their  [133] defence the service of twelve thousand British auxiliaries. Riothamus, one of the independent kings, or chieftains, of the island, was persuaded to transport his troops to the continent of Gaul; he sailed up the Loire, and established his quarters in Berry, where the people complained of these oppressive allies, till they were destroyed, or dispersed, by the arms of the Visigoths.103

    One of the last acts of jurisdiction, which the Roman senate exercised over their subjects of Gaul, was the trial and condemnation of Arvandus the Prætorian prefect. Sidonius, who rejoices that he lived under a reign in which he might pity and assist a state criminal, has expressed with tenderness and freedom, the faults of his indiscreet and unfortunate friend.104 From the perils which he had escaped, Arvandus imbibed confidence rather than wisdom; and such was the various, though uniform, imprudence of his behaviour that his prosperity must appear much more surprising than his downfall. The second prefecture, which he obtained within the term of five years, abolished the merit and popularity of his preceding administration. His easy temper was corrupted by flattery and exasperated by opposition; he was forced to satisfy his importunate creditors with the spoils of the province; his capricious insolence offended the nobles of Gaul, and he sunk under the weight of the public hatred. The mandate of his disgrace summoned him to justify his conduct before the senate; and he passed the sea of Tuscany with a favourable wind, the presage, as he vainly imagined, of his future fortunes. A decent respect  [134] was still observed for the Præfectorian rank; and, on his arrival at Rome, Arvandus was committed to the hospitality, rather than to the custody, of Flavius Asellus, the count of the sacred largesses, who resided in the Capitol.105 He was eagerly pursued by his accusers, the four deputies of Gaul, who were all distinguished by their birth, their dignities, or their eloquence. In the name of a great province, and according to the forms of Roman jurisprudence, they instituted a civil and criminal action, requiring such a restitution as might compensate the losses of individuals, and such punishment as might satisfy the justice of the state. Their charges of corrupt oppression were numerous and weighty; but they placed their secret dependence on a letter, which they had intercepted, and which they could prove, by the evidence of his secretary, to have been dictated by Arvandus himself. The author of this letter seemed to dissuade the king of the Goths from a peace with the Greek emperor; he suggested the attack of the Britons on the Loire; and he recommended a division of Gaul, according to the law of nations, between the Visigoths and the Burgundians.106 These pernicious schemes, which a friend could only palliate by the reproaches of vanity and indiscretion, were susceptible of a treasonable interpretation; and the deputies had artfully resolved not to produce their most formidable weapons till the decisive moment of the contest. But their intentions were discovered by the zeal of Sidonius. He immediately apprised the unsuspecting criminal of his danger; and sincerely lamented, without any mixture of anger, the haughty presumption of Arvandus, who rejected, and even resented, the salutary  [135] advice of his friends. Ignorant of his real situation, Arvandus shewed himself in the Capitol in the white robe of a candidate, accepted indiscriminate salutations and offers of service, examined the shops of the merchants, the silks and gems, sometimes with the indifference of a spectator, and sometimes with the attention of a purchaser; and complained of the times, of the senate, of the prince, and of the delays of justice. His complaints were soon removed. An early day was fixed for his trial; and Arvandus appeared, with his accusers, before a numerous assembly of the Roman senate. The mournful garb which they affected excited the compassion of the judges, who were scandalised by the gay and splendid dress of their adversary; and, when the prefect Arvandus, with the first of the Gallic deputies, were directed to take their places on the senatorial benches, the same contrast of pride and modesty was observed in their behaviour. In this memorable judgment, which presented a lively image of the old republic, the Gauls exposed, with force and freedom, the grievances of the province; and, as soon as the minds of the audience were sufficiently inflamed, they recited the fatal epistle. The obstinacy of Arvandus was founded on the strange supposition that a subject could not be convicted of treason, unless he had actually conspired to assume the purple. As the paper was read, he repeatedly, and with a loud voice, acknowledged it for his genuine composition; and his astonishment was equal to his dismay, when the unanimous voice of the senate declared him guilty of a capital offence. By their decree, he was degraded from the rank of a prefect to the obscure condition of a plebeian, and ignominiously dragged by servile hands to the public prison. After a fortnight’s adjournment, the senate was again convened to pronounce the sentence of his death; but, while he expected, in the island of Æsculapius, the expiration of the thirty days allowed by an ancient law to the vilest malefactors,107 his  [136] friends interposed, the emperor Anthemius relented, and the prefect of Gaul obtained the milder punishment of exile and confiscation. The faults of Arvandus might deserve compassion; but the impunity of Seronatus accused the justice of the republic, till he was condemned, and executed, on the complaint of the people of Auvergne. That flagitious minister, the Catiline of his age and country, held a secret correspondence with the Visigoths, to betray the province which he oppressed; his industry was continually exercised in the discovery of new taxes and obsolete offences; and his extravagant vices would have inspired contempt, if they had not excited fear and abhorrence.108

    Such criminals were not beyond the reach of justice; but whatever might be the guilt of Ricimer, that powerful Barbarian was able to contend or to negotiate with the prince whose alliance he had condescended to accept. The peaceful and prosperous reign which Anthemius had promised to the West was soon clouded by misfortune and discord. Ricimer, apprehensive, or impatient, of a superior, retired from Rome, and fixed his residence at Milan, an advantageous situation either to invite or to repel the warlike tribes that were seated between the Alps and the Danube.109 Italy was gradually divided into two independent and hostile kingdoms; and the nobles of Liguria, who trembled at the near approach of a civil war, fell prostrate at the feet of the patrician, and conjured him to spare their unhappy country. “For my own part,” replied Ricimer in a tone of insolent  [137] moderation, “I am still inclined to embrace the friendship of the Galatian;110 but who will undertake to appease his anger, or to mitigate the pride which always rises in proportion to our submission?” They informed him that Epiphanius, bishop of Pavia,111 united the wisdom of the serpent with the innocence of the dove; and appeared confident that the eloquence of such an ambassador must prevail against the strongest opposition either of interest or passion. Their recommendation was approved; and Epiphanius, assuming the benevolent office of mediation, proceeded without delay to Rome, where he was received with the honours due to his merit and reputation. The oration of a bishop in favour of peace may be easily supposed: he argued, that in all possible circumstances the forgiveness of injuries must be an act of mercy, or magnanimity, or prudence; and he seriously admonished the emperor to avoid a contest with a fierce Barbarian, which might be fatal to himself, and must be ruinous to his dominions. Anthemius acknowledged the truth of his maxims; but he deeply felt, with grief and indignation, the behaviour of Ricimer, and his passion gave eloquence and energy to his discourse. “What favours,” he warmly exclaimed, “have we refused to this ungrateful man? What provocations have we not endured? Regardless of the majesty of the purple, I gave my daughter to a Goth; I sacrificed my own blood to the safety of the republic. The liberality which ought to have secured the eternal attachment of Ricimer has exasperated him against his benefactor. What wars has he not excited against the empire? How  [138] often has he instigated and assisted the fury of hostile nations? Shall I now accept his perfidious friendship? Can I hope that he will respect the engagements of a treaty, who has already violated the duties of a son?” But the anger of Anthemius evaporated in these passionate exclamations; he insensibly yielded to the proposals of Epiphanius; and the bishop returned to his diocese with the satisfaction of restoring the peace of Italy, by a reconciliation,112 of which the sincerity and continuance might be reasonably suspected. The clemency of the emperor was extorted from his weakness; and Ricimer suspended his ambitious designs, till he had secretly prepared the engines with which he resolved to subvert the throne of Anthemius. The mask of peace and moderation was then thrown aside. The army of Ricimer was fortified by a numerous reinforcement of Burgundians and Oriental Suevi; he disclaimed all allegiance to the Greek emperor, marched from Milan to the gates of Rome, and, fixing his camp on the banks of the Anio, impatiently expected the arrival of Olybrius, his Imperial candidate.

    The senator Olybrius, of the Anician family, might esteem himself the lawful heir of the Western empire. He had married Placidia, the younger daughter of Valentinian, after she was restored by Genseric; who still detained her sister Eudoxia, as the wife, or rather as the captive, of his son. The king of the Vandals supported, by threats and solicitations, the fair pretensions of his Roman ally; and assigned, as one of the motives of the war, the refusal of the senate and people to acknowledge their lawful prince, and the unworthy preference which they had given to a stranger.113  [139] The friendship of the public enemy might render Olybrius still more unpopular to the Italians; but, when Ricimer meditated the ruin of the emperor Anthemius, he tempted with the offer of a diadem the candidate who could justify his rebellion by an illustrious name and a royal alliance. The husband of Placidia, who, like most of his ancestors, had been invested with the consular dignity, might have continued to enjoy a secure and splendid fortune in the peaceful residence of Constantinople; nor does he appear to have been tormented by such a genius as cannot be amused or occupied unless by the administration of an empire. Yet Olybrius yielded to the importunities of his friends, perhaps of his wife; rashly plunged into the dangers and calamities of a civil war; and, with the secret connivance of the emperor Leo, accepted the Italian purple, which was bestowed and resumed at the capricious will of a Barbarian. He landed without obstacle (for Genseric was master of the sea) either at Ravenna or the port of Ostia, and immediately proceeded to the camp of Ricimer, where he was received as the sovereign of the Western world.114

    The patrician, who had extended his posts from the Anio to the Milvian bridge, already possessed two quarters of Rome, the Vatican and the Janiculum, which are separated by the Tiber from the rest of the city;115 and it may be conjectured that an assembly of seceding senators imitated, in  [140] the choice of Olybrius, the forms of a legal election. But the body of the senate and people firmly adhered to the cause of Anthemius; and the more effectual support of a Gothic army enabled him to prolong his reign, and the public distress, by a resistance of three months, which produced the concomitant evils of famine and pestilence. At length Ricimer made a furious assault on the bridge of Hadrian, or St. Angelo; and the narrow pass was defended with equal valour by the Goths, till the death of Gilimer, their leader. The victorious troops, breaking down every barrier, rushed with irresistible violence into the heart of the city, and Rome (if we may use the language of a contemporary pope) was subverted by the civil fury of Anthemius and Ricimer.116 The unfortunate Anthemius was dragged from his concealment and inhumanly massacred by the command of his son-in-law; who thus added a third, or perhaps a fourth, emperor to the number of his victims. The soldiers, who united the rage of factious citizens with the savage manners of Barbarians, were indulged, without control, in the licence of rapine and murder; the crowd of slaves and plebeians, who were unconcerned in the event, could only gain by the indiscriminate pillage; and the face of the city exhibited the strange contrast of stern cruelty and dissolute intemperance.117 Forty days after this calamitous event, the subject not of glory but of guilt, Italy was delivered, by a painful  [141] disease, from the tyrant Ricimer, who bequeathed the command of his army to his nephew Gundobald, one of the princes of the Burgundians. In the same year, all the principal actors in this great revolution were removed from the stage; and the whole reign of Olybrius, whose death does not betray any symptoms of violence, is included within the term of seven months. He left one daughter, the offspring of his marriage with Placidia; and the family of the great Theodosius, transplanted from Spain to Constantinople, was propagated in the female line as far as the eighth generation.118

    Whilst the vacant throne of Italy was abandoned to lawless Barbarians,119 the election of a new colleague was seriously agitated in the council of Leo. The empress Verina, studious to promote the greatness of her own family, had married one of her nieces to Julius Nepos, who succeeded his uncle Marcellinus in the sovereignty of Dalmatia, a more solid possession than the title which he was persuaded to accept, of Emperor of the West. But the measures of the Byzantine court were so languid and irresolute that many months elapsed after the death of Anthemius, and even of Olybrius, before their destined successor could shew himself, with a respectable force, to his Italian subjects. During that interval, Glycerius, an obscure soldier, was invested with the purple by his patron Gundobald; but the Burgundian prince was unable, or unwilling, to support his nomination by a civil war: the pursuits of domestic ambition recalled  [142] him beyond the Alps,120 and his client was permitted to exchange the Roman sceptre for the bishopric of Salona. After extinguishing such a competitor, the emperor Nepos was acknowledged by the senate, by the Italians, and by the provincials of Gaul; his moral virtues and military talents were loudly celebrated; and those who derived any private benefit from his government announced, in prophetic strains, the restoration of the public felicity.121 Their hopes (if such hopes had been entertained) were confounded within the term of a single year; and the treaty of peace, which ceded Auvergne to the Visigoths, is the only event of his short and inglorious reign. The most faithful subjects of Gaul were sacrificed by the Italian emperor to the hope of domestic security;122 but his repose was soon invaded by a furious sedition of the Barbarian confederates, who, under the command of Orestes, their general, were in full march from Rome to Ravenna. Nepos trembled at their approach; and, instead of placing a just confidence in the strength of Ravenna, he hastily escaped to his ships, and retired to his Dalmatian principality, on the opposite coast of the Hadriatic. By this shameful abdication, he protracted his life about five years, in a very ambiguous state, between an emperor and an exile,  [143] till he was assassinated at Salona by the ungrateful Glycerius, who was translated, perhaps as the reward of his crime, to the archbishopric of Milan.123

    The nations who had asserted their independence after the death of Attila were established, by the right of possession or conquest, in the boundless countries to the north of the Danube, or in the Roman provinces between the river and the Alps. But the bravest of their youth enlisted in the army of confederates, who formed the defence and the terror of Italy;124 and in this promiscuous multitude, the names of the Heruli, the Scyri, the Alani, the Turcilingi, and the Rugians appear to have predominated. The example of these warriors was imitated by Orestes,125 the son of Tatullus, and the father of the last Roman emperor of the West. Orestes, who has been already mentioned in this history, had never deserted his country. His birth and fortunes rendered him one of the most illustrious subjects of Pannonia. When that province was ceded to the Huns, he entered into the service of Attila, his lawful sovereign, obtained the office of his secretary, and was repeatedly sent ambassador to Constantinople, to represent the person, and signify the commands, of the imperious monarch. The death of that conqueror restored him to his freedom; and Orestes might honourably refuse either to follow the sons of Attila into the Scythian desert or to obey the Ostrogoths, who had usurped the dominion of Pannonia.  [144] He preferred the service of the Italian princes, the successors of Valentinian; and, as he possessed the qualifications of courage, industry, and experience, he advanced with rapid steps in the military profession, till he was elevated, by the favour of Nepos himself, to the dignities of patrician and master-general of the troops. These troops had been long accustomed to reverence the character and authority of Orestes, who affected their manners, conversed with them in their own language, and was intimately connected with their national chieftains, by long habits of familiarity and friendship. At his solicitation they rose in arms against the obscure Greek, who presumed to claim their obedience; and, when Orestes, from some secret motive, declined the purple, they consented, with the same facility, to acknowledge his son Augustulus as the emperor of the West. By the abdication of Nepos, Orestes had now attained the summit of his ambitious hopes; but he soon discovered, before the end of the first year, that the lessons of perjury and ingratitude, which a rebel must inculcate, will be retorted against himself; and that the precarious sovereign of Italy was only permitted to choose whether he would be the slave or the victim of his Barbarian mercenaries. The dangerous alliance of these strangers had oppressed and insulted the last remains of Roman freedom and dignity. At each revolution, their pay and privileges were augmented; but their insolence increased in a still more extravagant degree; they envied the fortune of their brethren in Gaul, Spain, and Africa, whose victorious arms had acquired an independent and perpetual inheritance; and they insisted on their peremptory demand that a third part of the lands of Italy should be immediately divided among them. Orestes, with a spirit which, in another situation, might be entitled to our esteem, chose rather to encounter the rage of an armed multitude than to subscribe the ruin of an innocent people. He rejected the audacious demand; and his refusal was favourable to the ambition of Odoacer; a bold Barbarian, who assured his fellow-soldiers  [145] that, if they dared to associate under his command, they might soon extort the justice which had been denied to their dutiful petitions. From all the camps and garrisons of Italy, the confederates, actuated by the same resentment and the same hopes, impatiently flocked to the standard of this popular leader; and the unfortunate patrician, overwhelmed by the torrent, hastily retreated to the strong city of Pavia, the episcopal seat of the holy Epiphanius.125a Pavia was immediately besieged, the fortifications were stormed, the town was pillaged; and, although the bishop might labour, with much zeal and some success, to save the property of the church and the chastity of female captives, the tumult could only be appeased by the execution of Orestes.126 His brother Paul was slain in an action near Ravenna; and the helpless Augustulus, who could no longer command the respect, was reduced to implore the clemency, of Odoacer.

    That successful Barbarian was the son of Edecon: who, in some remarkable transactions, particularly described in a preceding chapter, had been the colleague of Orestes himself. The honour of an ambassador should be exempt from suspicion; and Edecon had listened to a conspiracy against the life of his sovereign. But this apparent guilt was expiated by his merit or repentance; his rank was eminent and conspicuous; he enjoyed the favour of Attila; and the troops under his command, who guarded in their turn the royal village, consisted in a tribe of Scyrri, his immediate and hereditary subjects. In the revolt of the nations, they still adhered to the Huns; and, more than twelve years afterwards, the name of Edecon is honourably mentioned, in their unequal contest with the Ostrogoths; which was terminated,  [146] after two bloody battles, by the defeat and dispersion of the Scyrri.127 Their gallant leader, who did not survive this national calamity, left two sons, Onulf and Odoacer, to struggle with adversity, and to maintain as they might, by rapine or service, the faithful followers of their exile. Onulf directed his steps towards Constantinople, where he sullied, by the assassination of a generous benefactor, the fame which he had acquired in arms. His brother Odoacer led a wandering life among the Barbarians of Noricum, with a mind and a fortune suited to the most desperate adventures; and, when he had fixed his choice, he piously visited the cell of Severinus, the popular saint of the country, to solicit his approbation and blessing. The lowness of the door would not admit the lofty stature of Odoacer: he was obliged to stoop: but in that humble attitude the saint could discern the symptoms of his future greatness; and, addressing him in a prophetic tone, “Pursue” (said he) “your design; proceed to Italy; you will soon cast away this coarse garment of skins; and your wealth will be adequate to the liberality of your mind.”128 The Barbarian, whose daring spirit accepted and ratified the prediction, was admitted into the service of the Western empire, and soon obtained an honourable rank in the guards. His manners were gradually polished, his military skill was improved, and the confederates of Italy would not have elected him for  [147] their general, unless the exploits of Odoacer had established a high opinion of his courage and capacity.129 Their military acclamations saluted him with the title of King; but he abstained, during his whole reign, from the use of the purple and diadem,130 lest he should offend those princes whose subjects, by their accidental mixture, had formed the victorious army which time and policy might insensibly unite into a great nation.

    Royalty was familiar to the Barbarians, and the submissive people of Italy was prepared to obey, without a murmur, the authority which he should condescend to exercise as the vicegerent of the emperor of the West. But Odoacer had resolved to abolish that useless and expensive office; and such is the weight of antique prejudice that it required some boldness and penetration to discover the extreme facility of the enterprise. The unfortunate Augustulus was made the instrument of his own disgrace; he signified his resignation to the senate; and that assembly, in their last act of obedience to a Roman prince, still affected the spirit of freedom and the forms of the constitution. An epistle was addressed, by their unanimous decree, to the emperor Zeno, the son-in-law and successor of Leo; who had lately been restored, after a short rebellion, to the Byzantine throne. They solemnly “disclaim the necessity, or even the wish, of continuing any longer the Imperial succession in Italy; since, in their opinion,  [148] the majesty of a sole monarch is sufficient to pervade and protect, at the same time, both the East and the West. In their own name, and in the name of the people, they consent that the seat of universal empire shall be transferred from Rome to Constantinople; and they basely renounce the right of choosing their master, the only vestige that yet remained of the authority which had given laws to the world. The republic (they repeat that name without a blush) might safely confide in the civil and military virtues of Odoacer; and they humbly request that the emperor would invest him with the title of Patrician and the administration of the diocese of Italy.” The deputies of the senate were received at Constantinople with some marks of displeasure and indignation; and, when they were admitted to the audience of Zeno, he sternly reproached them with their treatment of the two emperors, Anthemius and Nepos, whom the East had successively granted to the prayers of Italy. “The first” (continued he) “you have murdered; the second you have expelled; but the second is still alive, and whilst he lives he is your lawful sovereign.” But the prudent Zeno soon deserted the hopeless cause of his abdicated colleague. His vanity was gratified by the title of sole emperor and by the statues erected to his honour in the several quarters of Rome; he entertained a friendly, though ambiguous, correspondence with the patrician Odoacer; and he gratefully accepted the Imperial ensigns, the sacred ornaments of the throne and palace, which the Barbarian was not unwilling to remove from the sight of the people.131

    In the space of twenty years since the death of Valentinian, nine emperors had successively disappeared; and the son of Orestes, a youth recommended only by his beauty, would be the least entitled to the notice of posterity, if his reign, which  [149] was marked by the extinction of the Roman empire in the West, did not leave a memorable era in the history of mankind.132 The patrician Orestes had married the daughter of count Romulus, of Petovio, in Noricum; the name of Augustus, notwithstanding the jealousy of power, was known at Aquileia as a familiar surname; and the appellations of the two great founders, of the city and of the monarchy, were thus strangely united in the last of their successors.133 The son of Orestes assumed and disgraced the names of Romulus Augustus; but the first was corrupted into Momyllus, by the Greeks, and the second has been changed by the Latins into the contemptible diminutive Augustulus. The life of this inoffensive youth was spared by the generous clemency of Odoacer; who dismissed him, with his whole family, from the Imperial palace, fixed his annual allowance at six thousand pieces of gold, and assigned the castle of Lucullus, in Campania, for the place of his exile or retirement.134 As soon as the Romans breathed from the toils of the Punic war, they were attracted by the beauties and the pleasures of Campania; and the country house of the elder Scipio at Liternum  [150] exhibited a lasting model of their rustic simplicity.135 The delicious shores of the bay of Naples were crowded with villas; and Sylla applauded the masterly skill of his rival, who had seated himself on the lofty promontory of Misenum, that commands, on every side, the sea and land, as far as the boundaries of the horizon.136 The villa of Marius was purchased, within a few years, by Lucullus, and the price had increased from two thousand five hundred to more than fourscore thousand pounds sterling.137 It was adorned by the new proprietor with Grecian arts, and Asiatic treasures; and the houses and gardens of Lucullus obtained a distinguished rank in the list of Imperial palaces.138 When the Vandals became formidable to the sea-coast, the Lucullan villa, on the promontory of Misenum, gradually assumed the strength and appellation of a strong castle, the obscure retreat of the last emperor of the West. About twenty years after that great revolution it was converted into a church and monastery, to receive the bones of St. Severinus. They securely reposed, amidst the broken trophies of Cimbric and Armenian victories, till the beginning of the tenth century; when the fortifications, which might afford a dangerous  [151] shelter to the Saracens, were demolished by the people of Naples.139

    Odoacer was the first Barbarian who reigned in Italy, over a people who had once asserted their just superiority above the rest of mankind. The disgrace of the Romans still excites our respectful compassion, and we fondly sympathise with the imaginary grief and indignation of their degenerate posterity. But the calamities of Italy had gradually subdued the proud consciousness of freedom and glory. In the age of Roman virtue, the provinces were subject to the arms, and the citizens to the laws, of the republic; till those laws were subverted by civil discord, and both the city and the provinces became the servile property of a tyrant. The forms of the constitution, which alleviated or disguised their abject slavery, were abolished by time and violence; the Italians alternately lamented the presence or the absence of the sovereigns, whom they detested or despised; and the succession of five centuries inflicted the various evils of military licence, capricious despotism, and elaborate oppression. During the same period, the Barbarians had emerged from obscurity and contempt, and the warriors of Germany and Scythia were introduced into the provinces, as the servants, the allies, and at length the masters of the Romans, whom they insulted or protected. The hatred of the people was suppressed by fear; they respected the spirit and splendour of the martial chiefs who were invested with the honours of the empire; and the fate of Rome had long depended on the sword of those formidable strangers. The stern Ricimer, who trampled on the ruins of  [152] Italy, had exercised the power, without assuming the title, of a king; and the patient Romans were insensibly prepared to acknowledge the royalty of Odoacer and his Barbaric successors.

    The King of Italy was not unworthy of the high station to which his valour and fortune had exalted him; his savage manners were polished by the habits of conversation; and he respected, though a conqueror and a Barbarian, the institutions, and even the prejudices, of his subjects. After an interval of seven years, Odoacer restored the consulship of the West. For himself, he modestly, or proudly, declined an honour which was still accepted by the emperors of the East; but the curule chair was successively filled by eleven of the most illustrious senators;140 and the list is adorned by the respectable name of Basilius, whose virtues claimed the friendship and grateful applause of Sidonius, his client.141 The laws of the emperors were strictly enforced, and the civil administration of Italy was still exercised by the Prætorian prefect and his subordinate officers. Odoacer devolved on the Roman magistrates the odious and oppressive task of collecting the public revenue; but he reserved for himself the merit of seasonable and popular indulgence.142 Like the rest of the Barbarians, he had been instructed in the Arian heresy; but he revered the monastic and episcopal characters; and the silence of the Catholics attests the toleration  [153] which they enjoyed. The peace of the city required the interposition of his prefect Basilius in the choice of a woman pontiff; the decree which restrained the clergy from alienating the lands was ultimately designed for the benefit of the people, whose devotion would have been taxed to repair the dilapidations of the church.143 Italy was protected by the arms of its conqueror; and its frontiers were respected by the Barbarians of Gaul and Germany, who had so long insulted the feeble race of Theodosius. Odoacer passed the Hadriatic, to chastise the assassins of the emperor Nepos, and to acquire the maritime province of Dalmatia. He passed the Alps, to rescue the remains of Noricum from Fava, or Feletheus, king of the Rugians, who held his residence beyond the Danube. The king was vanquished in battle, and led away prisoner; a numerous colony of captives and subjects was transplanted into Italy; and Rome, after a long period of defeat and disgrace, might claim the triumph of her Barbarian master.144

    Notwithstanding the prudence and success of Odoacer, his kingdom exhibited the sad prospect of misery and desolation. Since the age of Tiberius, the decay of agriculture had been felt in Italy; and it was a subject of complaint that the life of the Roman people depended on the accidents of the winds and waves.145 In the division and the decline of the empire, the tributary harvests of Egypt and Africa were withdrawn; the numbers of the inhabitants continually diminished with  [154] the means of subsistence; and the country was exhausted by the irretrievable losses of war, famine,146 and pestilence. St. Ambrose has deplored the ruin of a populous district, which had been once adorned with the flourishing cities of Bologna, Modena, Regium, and Placentia.147 Pope Gelasius was a subject of Odoacer, and he affirms, with strong exaggeration, that in Æmilia, Tuscany, and the adjacent provinces, the human species was almost extirpated.148 The plebeians of Rome, who were fed by the hand of their master, perished or disappeared, as soon as his liberality was suppressed; the decline of the arts reduced the industrious mechanic to idleness and want; and the senators, who might support with patience the ruin of their country, bewailed their private loss of wealth and luxury. One third of those ample estates, to which the ruin of Italy is originally imputed,149 was extorted for the use of the conquerors. Injuries were aggravated by insults; the sense of actual sufferings was embittered by the fear of more dreadful evils; and, as new lands were allotted to new swarms of Barbarians, each senator was apprehensive lest the arbitrary surveyors should approach his favourite villa or his most profitable farm. The least unfortunate were those who submitted without a murmur to the power which it was impossible to resist. Since they desired to live, they owed some gratitude to the tyrant who had spared their lives;  [155] and, since he was the absolute master of their fortunes, the portion which he left must be accepted as his pure and voluntary gift.150 The distress of Italy was mitigated by the prudence and humanity of Odoacer, who had bound himself, as the price of his elevation, to satisfy the demands of a licentious and turbulent multitude. The kings of the Barbarians were frequently resisted, deposed, or murdered by their native subjects; and the various bands of Italian mercenaries, who associated under the standard of an elective general, claimed a larger privilege of freedom and rapine. A monarchy destitute of national union, and hereditary right, hastened to its dissolution. After a reign of fourteen years, Odoacer was oppressed by the superior genius of Theodoric, king of the Ostrogoths, a hero alike excellent in the arts of war and of government, who restored an age of peace and prosperity, and whose name still excites and deserves the attention of mankind.

     [156]

    CHAPTER XXXVII

    Origin, Progress, and Effects of the Monastic Life — Conversion of the Barbarians to Christianity and Arianism — Prosecution of the Vandals in Africa — Extinction of Arianism among the Barbarians

    The indissoluble connection of civil and ecclesiastical affairs has compelled and encouraged me to relate the progress, the persecutions, the establishment, the divisions, the final triumph, and the gradual corruption of Christianity. I have purposely delayed the consideration of two religious events, interesting in the study of human nature, and important in the decline and fall of the Roman empire: I. The institution of the monastic life;1 and, II. The conversion of the Northern Barbarians.

    I. Prosperity and peace introduced the distinction of the vulgar and the Ascetic Christians.2 The loose and imperfect practice of religion satisfied the conscience of the multitude. The prince or magistrate, the soldier or merchant, reconciled their fervent zeal, and implicit faith, with the exercise of their profession, the pursuit of their interest, and the indulgence of  [157] their passions; but the Ascetics, who obeyed and abused the rigid precepts of the gospel, were inspired by the savage enthusiasm which represents man as a criminal and God as a tyrant. They seriously renounced the business, and the pleasures, of the age; abjured the use of wine, of flesh, and of marriage; chastised their body, mortified their affections, and embraced a life of misery, as the price of eternal happiness. In the reign of Constantine, the Ascetics fled from a profane and degenerate world, to perpetual solitude, or religious society. Like the first Christians of Jerusalem,3 they resigned the use, or the property, of their temporal possessions; established regular communities of the same sex, and a similar disposition; and assumed the names of Hermits, Monks, and Anachorets, expressive of their lonely retreat in a natural or artificial desert. They soon acquired the respect of the world, which they despised; and the loudest applause was bestowed on this Divine Philosophy,4 which surpassed, without the aid of science or reason, the laborious virtues of the Grecian schools. The monks might indeed contend with the Stoics in the contempt of fortune, of pain, and of death; the Pythagorean silence and submission were revived in their servile discipline; and they disdained, as firmly as the Cynics themselves, all the forms and decencies of civil society. But the votaries of this Divine Philosophy aspired to imitate a purer and more perfect model. They trod in the footsteps of the prophets, who had retired to the  [158] desert;5 and they restored the devout and contemplative life, which had been instituted by the Essenians, in Palestine and Egypt. The philosophic eye of Pliny had surveyed with astonishment a solitary people, who dwelt among the palmtrees near the Dead Sea; who subsisted without money, who were propagated without women; and who derived from the disgust and repentance of mankind a perpetual supply of voluntary associates.6

    Egypt, the fruitful parent of superstition, afforded the first example of the monastic life. Antony,7 an illiterate8 youth of the lower parts of Thebais, distributed his patrimony,9  [159] deserted his family and native home, and executed his monastic penance with original and intrepid fanaticism. After a long and painful novitiate among the tombs and in a ruined tower, he boldly advanced into the desert three days’ journey to the eastward of the Nile; discovered a lonely spot, which possessed the advantages of shade and water; and fixed his last residence on Mount Colzim near the Red Sea, where an ancient monastery still preserves the name and memory of the saint.10 The curious devotion of the Christians pursued him to the desert; and, when he was obliged to appear at Alexandria, in the face of mankind, he supported his fame with discretion and dignity. He enjoyed the friendship of Athanasius, whose doctrine he approved; and the Egyptian peasant respectfully declined a respectful invitation from the emperor Constantine. The venerable patriarch (for Antony attained the age of one hundred and five years) beheld the numerous progeny which had been formed by his example and his lessons. The prolific colonies of monks multiplied with rapid increase on the sands of Libya, upon the rocks of Thebais, and in the cities of the Nile. To the south of Alexandria, the mountain, and adjacent desert, of Nitria were peopled by 5000 anachorets; and the traveller may still investigate the ruins of fifty monasteries, which were planted in that barren soil by the disciples of Antony.11 In the Upper Thebais, the vacant Island of Tabenne12  [160] was occupied by Pachomius, and fourteen hundred of his brethren. That holy abbot successively founded nine monasteries of men, and one of women; and the festival of Easter sometimes collected fifty thousand religious persons, who followed his angelic rule of discipline.13 The stately and populous city of Oxyrinchus, the seat of Christian orthodoxy, had devoted the temples, the public edifices, and even the ramparts, to pious and charitable uses; and the bishop, who might preach in twelve churches, computed ten thousand females, and twenty thousand males, of the monastic profession.14 The Egyptians, who gloried in this marvellous revolution, were disposed to hope, and to believe, that the number of the monks was equal to the remainder of the people;15 and posterity might repeat the saying, which had formerly been applied to the sacred animals of the same country, That, in Egypt, it was less difficult to find a god than a man.

    Athanasius introduced into Rome the knowledge and practice of the monastic life; and a school of this new philosophy was opened by the disciples of Antony, who accompanied their primate to the holy threshold of the Vatican. The strange and savage appearance of these Egyptians excited, at first, horror and contempt, and at length applause and zealous imitation. The senators, and more especially the matrons, transformed their palaces and villas into religious houses; and the narrow institution of six Vestals was eclipsed by the frequent monasteries, which were seated on the ruins of ancient temples, and in the midst of the Roman  [161] Forum.16 Inflamed by the example of Antony, a Syrian youth, whose name was Hilarion,17 fixed his dreary abode on a sandy beach, between the sea and a morass, about seven miles from Gaza. The austere penance, in which he persisted forty-eight years, diffused a similar enthusiasm; and the holy man was followed by a train of two or three thousand anachorets, whenever he visited the innumerable monasteries of Palestine. The fame of Basil18 is immortal in the monastic history of the East. With a mind that had tasted the learning and eloquence of Athens, with an ambition scarcely to be satisfied by the archbishopric of Cæsarea, Basil retired to a savage solitude in Pontus; and deigned, for a while, to give laws to the spiritual colonies which he profusely scattered along the coast of the Black Sea. In the West, Martin of Tours,19  [162] a soldier, an hermit, a bishop, and a saint, established the monasteries of Gaul; two thousand of his disciples followed him to the grave; and his eloquent historian challenges the deserts of Thebais to produce, in a more favourable climate, a champion of equal virtue. The progress of the monks was not less rapid or universal than that of Christianity itself. Every province, and at last every city, of the empire was filled with their increasing multitudes; and the bleak and barren isles, from Lerins to Lipari, that arise out of the Tuscan sea, were chosen by the anachorets, for the place of their voluntary exile. An easy and perpetual intercourse by sea and land connected the provinces of the Roman world; and the life of Hilarion displays the facility with which an indigent hermit of Palestine might traverse Egypt, embark for Sicily, escape to Epirus, and finally settle in the island of Cyprus.20 The Latin Christians embraced the religious institutions of Rome. The pilgrims, who visited Jerusalem, eagerly copied, in the most distant climates of the earth, the faithful model of the monastic life. The disciples of Antony spread themselves beyond the tropic, over the Christian empire of Ethiopia.21 The monastery of Banchor,22 in Flintshire, which contained above two thousand brethren, dispersed a numerous colony among the Barbarians of Ireland;23 and Iona, one of the Hebrides, which was planted  [163] by the Irish monks, diffused over the Northern regions a doubtful ray of science and superstition.24

    These unhappy exiles from social life were impelled by the dark and implacable genius of superstition. Their mutual resolution was supported by the example of millions, of either sex, of every age, and of every rank; and each proselyte, who entered the gates of a monastery, was persuaded that he trod the steep and thorny path of eternal happiness.25 But the operation of these religious motives was variously determined by the temper and situation of mankind. Reason might subdue, or passion might suspend, their influence; but they acted most forcibly on the infirm minds of children and females; they were strengthened by secret remorse or accidental misfortune; and they might derive some aid from the temporal considerations of vanity or interest. It was naturally supposed that the pious and humble monks, who had renounced the world to accomplish the work of their salvation, were the best qualified for the spiritual government of the Christians. The reluctant hermit was torn from his cell, and seated, amidst the acclamations of the people, on the episcopal throne; the monasteries of Egypt, of Gaul, and of the East supplied a regular succession of saints and  [164] bishops; and ambition soon discovered the secret road which led to the possession of wealth and honours.26 The popular monks, whose reputation was connected with the fame and success of the order, assiduously laboured to multiply the number of their fellow-captives. They insinuated themselves into noble and opulent families; and the specious arts of flattery and seduction were employed to secure those proselytes who might bestow wealth or dignity on the monastic profession. The indignant father bewailed the loss, perhaps, of an only son;27 the credulous maid was betrayed by vanity to violate the laws of nature; and the matron aspired to imaginary perfection, by renouncing the virtues of domestic life. Paula yielded to the persuasive eloquence of Jerom;28 and the profane title of mother-in-law of God29 tempted that illustrious widow to consecrate the virginity of her daughter Eustochium. By the advice, and in the company, of her spiritual guide, Paula abandoned Rome and her infant son; retired to the holy village of Bethlem; founded an hospital and four monasteries; and acquired, by her alms and penance, an eminent and conspicuous station in the Catholic church. Such rare and illustrious penitents were celebrated as the glory and example of their age; but the monasteries were filled  [165] by a crowd of obscure and abject plebeians,30 who gained in the cloister much more than they had sacrificed in the world. Peasants, slaves, and mechanics might escape from poverty and contempt to a safe and honourable profession, whose apparent hardships are mitigated by custom, by popular applause, and by the secret relaxation of discipline.31 The subjects of Rome, whose persons and fortunes were made responsible for unequal and exorbitant tributes, retired from the oppression of the Imperial government; and the pusillanimous youth preferred the penance of a monastic, to the dangers of a military, life. The affrighted provincials, of every rank, who fled before the Barbarians, found shelter and subsistence; whole legions were buried in these religious sanctuaries; and the same cause, which relieved the distress of individuals, impaired the strength and fortitude of the empire.32

    The monastic profession of the ancients33 was an act of voluntary devotion. The inconstant fanatic was threatened with the eternal vengeance of the God whom he deserted; but  [166] the doors of the monastery were still open for repentance. Those monks, whose conscience was fortified by reason or passion, were at liberty to resume the character of men and citizens; and even the spouses of Christ might accept the legal embraces of an earthly lover.34 The examples of scandal and the progress of superstition suggested the propriety of more forcible restraints. After a sufficient trial, the fidelity of the novice was secured by a solemn and perpetual vow; and his irrevocable engagement was ratified by the laws of the church and state. A guilty fugitive was pursued, arrested, and restored to his perpetual prison; and the interposition of the magistrate oppressed the freedom and merit which had alleviated, in some degree, the abject slavery of the monastic discipline.35 The actions of a monk, his words and even his thoughts, were determined by an inflexible rule,36 or a capricious superior; the slightest offences were corrected by disgrace or confinement, extraordinary fasts or bloody flagellation; and disobedience, murmur, or delay were ranked in the catalogue of the most heinous sins.37 A blind submission to  [167] the commands of the abbot, however absurd, or even criminal, they might seem, was the ruling principle, the first virtue of the Egyptian monks; and their patience was frequently exercised by the most extravagant trials. They were directed to remove an enormous rock; assiduously to water a barren staff, that was planted in the ground, till, at the end of three years, it should vegetate and blossom like a tree; to walk into a fiery furnace; or to cast their infant into a deep pond: and several saints, or madmen, have been immortalised in monastic story by their thoughtless and fearless obedience.38 The freedom of the mind, the source of every generous and rational sentiment, was destroyed by the habits of credulity and submission; and the monk, contracting the vices of a slave, devoutly followed the faith and passions of his ecclesiastical tyrant. The peace of the Eastern church was invaded by a swarm of fanatics, incapable of fear, or reason, or humanity; and the Imperial troops acknowledged, without shame, that they were much less apprehensive of an encounter with the fiercest Barbarians.39

    Superstition has often framed and consecrated the fantastic garments of the monks;40 but their apparent singularity sometimes proceeds from their uniform attachment to a simple and primitive model, which the revolutions of fashion  [168] have made ridiculous in the eyes of mankind. The father of the Benedictines expressly disclaims all idea of choice or merit, and soberly exhorts his disciples to adopt the coarse and convenient dress of the countries which they may inhabit.41 The monastic habits of the ancients varied with the climate and their mode of life; and they assumed, with the same indifference, the sheepskin of the Egyptian peasants or the cloak of the Grecian philosophers. They allowed themselves the use of linen in Egypt, where it was a cheap and domestic manufacture; but in the West they rejected such an expensive article of foreign luxury.42 It was the practice of the monks either to cut or shave their hair;43 they wrapped their heads in a cowl, to escape the sight of profane objects; their legs and feet were naked, except in the extreme cold of winter; and their slow and feeble steps were supported by a long staff. The aspect of a genuine anachoret was horrid and disgusting; every sensation that is offensive to man was thought acceptable to God; and the angelic rule of Tabenne condemned the salutary custom of bathing the limbs in water and of anointing them with oil.44 The austere monks slept on the ground, on a hard mat or a rough blanket, and the same bundle of palm-leaves served them as a seat in the day and a pillow in the night. Their original cells were low narrow huts, built of the slightest materials; which formed, by the regular distribution of the streets, a large and populous village, enclosing within the common wall a church, an hospital, perhaps a library, some necessary offices, a garden,  [169] and a fountain or reservoir of fresh water. Thirty or forty brethren composed a family of separate discipline and diet; and the great monasteries of Egypt consisted of thirty or forty families.

    Pleasure and guilt are synonymous terms in the language of the monks; and they had discovered, by experience, that rigid fasts and abstemious diet are the most effectual preservatives against the impure desires of the flesh.45 The rules of abstinence, which they imposed, or practised, were not uniform or perpetual: the cheerful festival of the Pentecost was balanced by the extraordinary mortification of Lent; the fervour of new monasteries was insensibly relaxed; and the voracious appetite of the Gauls could not imitate the patient and temperate virtue of the Egyptians.46 The disciples of Antony and Pachomius were satisfied with their daily pittance47 of twelve ounces of bread, or rather biscuit,48 which they divided into two frugal repasts, of the afternoon and of the evening. It was esteemed a merit, and almost a  [170] duty, to abstain from the boiled vegetables which were provided for the refectory; but the extraordinary bounty of the abbot sometimes indulged them with the luxury of cheese, fruit, salad, and the small dried fish of the Nile.49 A more ample latitude of sea and river fish was gradually allowed or assumed; but the use of flesh was long confined to the sick or travellers; and, when it gradually prevailed in the less rigid monasteries of Europe, a singular distinction was introduced; as if birds, whether wild or domestic, had been less profane than the grosser animals of the field. Water was the pure and innocent beverage of the primitive monks; and the founder of the Benedictines regrets the daily portion of half a pint of wine, which had been extorted from him by the intemperance of the age.50 Such an allowance might be easily supplied by the vineyards of Italy; and his victorious disciples, who passed the Alps, the Rhine, and the Baltic, required, in the place of wine, an adequate compensation of strong beer or cyder.

    The candidate who aspired to the virtue of evangelical poverty abjured, at his first entrance into a regular community, the idea, and even the name, of all separate or exclusive possession.51 The brethren were supported by their manual labour; and the duty of labour was strenuously recommended as a penance, as an exercise, and as the most laudable means of securing their daily sustenance.52 The garden and fields,  [171] which the industry of the monks had often rescued from the forest or the morass, were diligently cultivated by their hands. They performed, without reluctance, the menial offices of slaves and domestics; and the several trades that were necessary to provide their habits, their utensils, and their lodging were exercised within the precincts of the great monasteries. The monastic studies have tended, for the most part, to darken, rather than to dispel, the cloud of superstition. Yet the curiosity or zeal of some learned solitaries has cultivated the ecclesiastical, and even the profane, sciences; and posterity must gratefully acknowledge that the monuments of Greek and Roman literature have been preserved and multiplied by their indefatigable pens.53 But the more humble industry of the monks, especially in Egypt, was contented with the silent, sedentary occupation of making wooden sandals or of twisting the leaves of the palm-trees into mats and baskets. The superfluous stock, which was not consumed in domestic use, supplied, by trade, the wants of the community; the boats of Tabenne, and the other monasteries of Thebais, descended the Nile as far as Alexandria; and, in a Christian market, the sanctity of the workmen might enhance the intrinsic value of the work.

    But the necessity of manual labour was insensibly superseded. The novice was tempted to bestow his fortune on the saints, in whose society he was resolved to spend the remainder of his life; and the pernicious indulgence of the laws permitted him to receive, for their use, any future accessions  [172] of legacy or inheritance.54 Melania contributed her plate, three hundred pounds weight of silver, and Paula contracted an immense debt, for the relief of their favourite monks; who kindly imparted the merits of their prayers and penance to a rich and liberal sinner.55 Time continually increased, and accidents could seldom diminish, the estates of the popular monasteries, which spread over the adjacent country and cities; and, in the first century of their institution, the infidel Zosimus has maliciously observed that, for the benefit of the poor, the Christian monks had reduced a great part of mankind to a state of beggary.56 As long as they maintained their original fervour, they approved themselves, however, the faithful and benevolent stewards of the charity which was entrusted to their care. But their discipline was corrupted by prosperity: they gradually assumed the pride of wealth, and at last indulged the luxury of expense. Their public luxury might be excused by the magnificence of religious worship and the decent motive of erecting durable habitations for an immortal society. But every age of the church has accused the licentiousness of the degenerate monks; who no longer remembered the object of their institution, embraced the vain and sensual pleasures of the world which they had renounced,57 and scandalously abused  [173] the riches which had been acquired by the austere virtues of their founders.58 Their natural descent from such painful and dangerous virtue to the common vices of humanity will not, perhaps, excite much grief or indignation in the mind of a philosopher.

    The lives of the primitive monks were consumed in penance and solitude, undisturbed by the various occupations which fill the time, and exercise the faculties, of reasonable, active, and social beings. Whenever they were permitted to step beyond the precincts of the monastery, two jealous companions were the mutual guards and spies of each other’s actions; and, after their return, they were condemned to forget, or, at least, to suppress, whatever they had seen or heard in the world. Strangers, who professed the orthodox faith, were hospitably entertained in a separate apartment; but their dangerous conversation was restricted to some chosen elders of approved discretion and fidelity. Except in their presence, the monastic slave might not receive the visits of his friends or kindred; and it was deemed highly meritorious if he afflicted a tender sister or an aged parent by the obstinate refusal of a word or look.59 The monks themselves passed their lives, without personal attachments, among a crowd, which had been formed by accident and was detained, in the same prison, by force or prejudice. Recluse fanatics have few ideas or sentiments to communicate; a special licence of the abbot regulated the time and duration  [174] of their familiar visits; and, at their silent meals, they were enveloped in their cowls, inaccessible, and almost invisible, to each other.60 Study is the resource of solitude; but education had not prepared and qualified for any liberal studies the mechanics and peasants, who filled the monastic communities. They might work; but the vanity of spiritual perfection was tempted to disdain the exercise of manual labour, and the industry must be faint and languid which is not excited by the sense of personal interest.

    According to their faith and zeal, they might employ the day, which they passed in their cells, either in vocal or mental prayer; they assembled in the evening, and they were awakened in the night, for the public worship of the monastery. The precise moment was determined by the stars, which are seldom clouded in the serene sky of Egypt; and a rustic horn or trumpet, the signal of devotion, twice interrupted the vast silence of the desert.61 Even sleep, the last refuge of the unhappy, was rigorously measured; the vacant hours of the monk heavily rolled along, without business or pleasure; and, before the close of each day, he had repeatedly accused the tedious progress of the Sun.62 In this comfortless state, superstition still pursued and tormented her wretched votaries.63 The repose which they had sought in the cloister  [175] was disturbed by tardy repentance, profane doubts, and guilty desires; and, while they considered each natural impulse as an unpardonable sin, they perpetually trembled on the edge of a flaming and bottomless abyss. From the painful struggles of disease and despair these unhappy victims were sometimes relieved by madness or death; and, in the sixth century, an hospital was founded at Jerusalem for a small portion of the austere penitents, who were deprived of their senses.64 Their visions, before they attained this extreme and acknowledged term of frenzy, have afforded ample materials of supernatural history. It was their firm persuasion that the air which they breathed was peopled with invisible enemies; with innumerable demons, who watched every occasion, and assumed every form, to terrify, and above all to tempt, their unguarded virtue. The imagination, and even the senses, were deceived by the illusions of distempered fanaticism; and the hermit, whose midnight prayer was oppressed by involuntary slumber, might easily confound the phantoms of horror or delight which had occupied his sleeping and his waking dreams.65

    The monks were divided into two classes: the Cænobites, who lived under a common and regular discipline; and the Anachorets, who indulged their unsocial, independent fanaticism.66 The most devout, or the most ambitious, of the  [176] spiritual brethren renounced the convent, as they had renounced the world. The fervent monasteries of Egypt, Palestine, and Syria were surrounded by a Laura,67 a distant circle of solitary cells; and the extravagant penance of the Hermits was stimulated by applause and emulation.68 They sunk under the painful weight of crosses and chains; and their emaciated limbs were confined by collars, bracelets, gauntlets, and greaves, of massy and rigid iron. All superfluous incumbrance of dress they contemptuously cast away; and some savage saints of both sexes have been admired, whose naked bodies were only covered by their long hair. They aspired to reduce themselves to the rude and miserable state in which the human brute is scarcely distinguished above his kindred animals; and a numerous sect of Anachorets derived their name from their humble practice of grazing in the fields of Mesopotamia with the common herd.69 They often usurped the den of some wild beast whom they affected to resemble; they buried themselves in some gloomy cavern which art or nature had scooped out of the rock; and the marble quarries of Thebais are still inscribed with the monuments of their penance.70 The most perfect hermits are supposed to have passed many days without food, many nights without sleep, and many years without speaking; and glorious was the man (I abuse that name) who contrived any cell, or seat, of a peculiar construction, which might  [177] expose him, in the most inconvenient posture, to the inclemency of the seasons.

    Among these heroes of the monastic life, the name and genius of Simeon Stylites71 have been immortalised by the singular invention of an aerial penance. At the age of thirteen, the young Syrian deserted the profession of a shepherd and threw himself into an austere monastery. After a long and painful novitiate, in which Simeon was repeatedly saved from pious suicide, he established his residence on a mountain about thirty or forty miles to the east of Antioch. Within the space of a mandra, or circle of stones, to which he had attached himself by a ponderous chain, he ascended a column, which was successively raised from the height of nine, to that of sixty, feet from the ground.72 In this last and lofty station, the Syrian Anachoret resisted the heat of thirty summers, and the cold of as many winters. Habit and exercise instructed him to maintain his dangerous situation without fear or giddiness, and successively to assume the different postures of devotion. He sometimes prayed in an erect attitude with his outstreched arms in the figure of a cross; but his most familiar practice was that of bending his meagre skeleton from the forehead to the feet; and a curious spectator, after numbering twelve hundred and forty-four repetitions, at length desisted from the endless account. The progress of an ulcer in his thigh73 might shorten, but  [178] it could not disturb, this celestial life; and the patient Hermit expired without descending from his column. A prince who should capriciously inflict such tortures would be deemed a tyrant; but it would surpass the power of a tyrant to impose a long and miserable existence on the reluctant victims of his cruelty. This voluntary martyrdom must have gradually destroyed the sensibility both of the mind and body; nor can it be presumed that the fanatics, who torment themselves, are susceptible of any lively affection for the rest of mankind. A cruel unfeeling temper has distinguished the monks of every age and country: their stern indifference, which is seldom mollified by personal friendship, is inflamed by religious hatred; and their merciless zeal has strenuously administered the holy office of the Inquisition.

    The monastic saints, who excite only the contempt and pity of a philosopher, were respected, and almost adored, by the prince and people. Successive crowds of pilgrims from Gaul and India saluted the divine pillar of Simeon; the tribes of Saracens disputed in arms the honour of his benediction; the queens of Arabia and Persia gratefully confessed his supernatural virtue; and the angelic Hermit was consulted by the younger Theodosius, in the most important concerns of the church and state. His remains were transported from the mountain of Telenissa, by a solemn procession of the patriarch, the master-general of the East, six bishops, twenty-one counts or tribunes, and six thousand soldiers; and Antioch revered his bones, as her glorious ornament and impregnable defence. The fame of the apostles and martyrs was gradually eclipsed by these recent and popular Anachorets; the Christian world fell prostrate before their shrines; and the miracles ascribed to their relics exceeded, at least in number and duration, the spiritual exploits of their lives. But the golden legend of their lives74 was embellished  [179] by the artful credulity of their interested brethren; and a believing age was easily persuaded that the slightest caprice of an Egyptian or a Syrian monk had been sufficient to interrupt the eternal laws of the universe. The favourites of Heaven were accustomed to cure inveterate diseases with a touch, a word, or a distant message; and to expel the most obstinate demons from the souls, or bodies, which they possessed. They familiarly accosted, or imperiously commanded, the lions and serpents of the desert; infused vegetation into a sapless trunk; suspended iron on the surface of the water; passed the Nile on the back of a crocodile, and refreshed themselves in a fiery furnace. These extravagant tales, which display the fiction, without the genius, of poetry, have seriously affected the reason, the faith, and the morals of the Christians. Their credulity debased and vitiated the faculties of the mind; they corrupted the evidence of history; and superstition gradually extinguished the hostile light of philosophy and science. Every mode of religious worship which had been practised by the saints, every mysterious doctrine which they believed, was fortified by the sanction of divine revelation, and all the manly virtues were oppressed by the servile and pusillanimous reign of the monks. If it be possible to measure the interval between the philosophic writings of Cicero and the sacred legend of Theodoret, between the character of Cato and that of Simeon, we may appreciate the memorable revolution which was accomplished in the Roman empire within a period of five hundred years.

    II. The progress of Christianity has been marked by two glorious and decisive victories: over the learned and luxurious citizens of the Roman empire; and over the warlike Barbarians of Scythia and Germany, who subverted the empire,  [180] and embraced the religion, of the Romans. The Goths were the foremost of these savage proselytes; and the nation was indebted for its conversion to a countryman, or, at least, to a subject, worthy to be ranked among the inventors of useful arts, who have deserved the remembrance and gratitude of posterity. A great number of Roman provincials had been led away into captivity by the Gothic bands who ravaged Asia in the time of Gallienus; and of these captives, many were Christians, and several belonged to the ecclesiastical order. Those involuntary missionaries, dispersed as slaves in the villages of Dacia, successively laboured for the salvation of their masters. The seeds, which they planted, of the evangelic doctrine, were gradually propagated; and before the end of a century, the pious work was achieved by the labours of Ulphilas, whose ancestors had been transported beyond the Danube from a small town of Cappadocia.

    Ulphilas, the bishop and apostle of the Goths,75 acquired their love and reverence by his blameless life and indefatigable zeal; and they received, with implicit confidence, the doctrines of truth and virtue which he preached and practised. He executed the arduous task of translating the Scriptures into their native tongue, a dialect of the German or Teutonic language; but he prudently suppressed the four books of Kings, as they might tend to irritate the fierce and sanguinary spirit of the Barbarians. The rude, imperfect idiom of soldiers and shepherds, so ill-qualified to communicate any spiritual ideas, was improved and modulated by his genius; and Ulphilas, before he could frame his version, was obliged to compose a new alphabet of twenty-four letters; four of which he invented, to express the peculiar sounds that  [181] were unknown to the Greek, and Latin, pronunciation.76 But the prosperous state of the Gothic church was soon afflicted by war and intestine discord, and the chieftains were divided by religion as well as by interest. Fritigern, the friend of the Romans, became the proselyte of Ulphilas; while the haughty soul of Athanaric disdained the yoke of the empire, and of the Gospel. The faith of the new converts was tried by the persecution which he excited. A waggon, bearing aloft the shapeless image of Thor, perhaps, or of Woden, was conducted in solemn procession through the streets of the camp; and the rebels, who refused to worship the God of their fathers, were immediately burned, with their tents and families. The character of Ulphilas recommended him to the esteem of the Eastern court, where he twice appeared as the minister of peace; he pleaded the cause of the distressed Goths, who implored the protection of Valens; and the name of Moses was applied to this spiritual guide, who conducted his people, through the deep waters of the Danube, to the Land of Promise.77 The devout shepherds, who were attached to his person and tractable to his voice, acquiesced in their settlement, at the foot of the Mæsian mountains, in a country of woodlands and pastures, which supported their flocks and herds and enabled them to purchase the corn and wine of the more plentiful provinces. These harmless Barbarians multiplied in obscure peace and the profession of Christianity.78

     [182]

    Their fiercer brethren, the formidable Visigoths, universally adopted the religion of the Romans, with whom they maintained a perpetual intercourse, of war, of friendship, or of conquest. In their long and victorious march from the Danube to the Atlantic Ocean, they converted their allies; they educated the rising generation; and the devotion which reigned in the camp of Alaric, or the court of Toulouse, might edify, or disgrace, the palaces of Rome and Constantinople.79 During the same period, Christianity was embraced by almost all the Barbarians, who established their kingdoms on the ruins of the Western empire; the Burgundians in Gaul, the Suevi in Spain, the Vandals in Africa, the Ostrogoths in Pannonia, and the various bands of mercenaries that raised Odoacer to the throne of Italy. The Franks and the Saxons still persevered in the errors of Paganism; but the Franks obtained the monarchy of Gaul by their submission to the example of Clovis; and the Saxon conquerors of Britain were reclaimed from their savage superstition by the missionaries of Rome. These Barbarian proselytes displayed an ardent and successful zeal in the propagation of the faith. The Merovingian kings, and their successors, Charlemagne and the Othos, extended, by their laws and victories, the dominion of the cross. England produced the apostle of Germany; and the evangelic light was gradually diffused from the neighbourhood of the Rhine to the nations of the Elbe, the Vistula, and the Baltic.80

    The different motives which influenced the reason, or the passions, of the Barbarian converts cannot easily be ascertained.  [183] They were often capricious and accidental; a dream, an omen, the report of a miracle, the example of some priest or hero, the charms of a believing wife, and, above all, the fortunate event of a prayer or vow which, in a moment of danger, they had addressed to the God of the Christians.81 The early prejudices of education were insensibly erased by the habits of frequent and familiar society; the moral precepts of the Gospel were protected by the extravagant virtues of the monks; and a spiritual theology was supported by the visible power of relics and the pomp of religious worship. But the rational and ingenious mode of persuasion which a Saxon bishop82 suggested to a popular saint might sometimes be employed by the missionaries who laboured for the conversion of infidels. “Admit,” says the sagacious disputant, “whatever they are pleased to assert of the fabulous, and carnal, genealogy of their gods and goddesses, who are propagated from each other. From this principle deduce their imperfect nature, and human infirmities, the assurance they were born, and the probability that they will die. At what time, by what means, from what cause, were the eldest of the gods or goddesses produced? Do they still continue, or have they ceased, to propagate? If they have ceased, summon your antagonists to declare the reason of this strange alteration. If they still continue, the number of the gods must become infinite; and shall we not risk, by the indiscreet worship of some impotent deity, to excite the resentment of his jealous superior? The visible heavens and earth, the whole system of the universe, which may be conceived by the mind, is it created or eternal? If  [184] created, how, or where, could the gods themselves exist before the creation? If eternal, how could they assume the empire of an independent and pre-existing world? Urge these arguments with temper and moderation; insinuate, at seasonable intervals, the truth, and beauty, of the Christian revelation; and endeavour to make the unbelievers ashamed, without making them angry.” This metaphysical reasoning, too refined perhaps for the Barbarians of Germany, was fortified by the grosser weight of authority and popular consent. The advantage of temporal prosperity had deserted the Pagan cause, and passed over to the service of Christianity. The Romans themselves, the most powerful and enlightened nation of the globe, had renounced their ancient superstition; and, if the ruin of their empire seemed to accuse the efficacy of the new faith, the disgrace was already retrieved by the conversion of the victorious Goths. The valiant and fortunate Barbarians, who subdued the provinces of the West, successively received, and reflected, the same edifying example. Before the age of Charlemagne, the Christian nations of Europe might exult in the exclusive possession of the temperate climates, of the fertile lands, which produced corn, wine, and oil, while the savage idolaters, and their helpless idols, were confined to the extremities of the earth, the dark and frozen regions of the North.83

    Christianity, which opened the gates of Heaven to the Barbarians, introduced an important change in their moral and political condition. They received, at the same time, the use of letters, so essential to a religion whose doctrines are contained in a sacred book, and, while they studied the divine truth, their minds were insensibly enlarged by the distant view of history, of nature, of the arts, and of society. The version of the Scriptures into their native tongue, which had  [185] facilitated their conversion, must excite, among their clergy, some curiosity to read the original text, to understand the sacred liturgy of the church, and to examine, in the writings of the fathers, the chain of ecclesiastical tradition. These spiritual gifts were preserved in the Greek and Latin languages, which concealed the inestimable monuments of ancient learning. The immortal productions of Virgil, Cicero, and Livy, which were accessible to the Christian Barbarians, maintained a silent intercourse between the reign of Augustus and the times of Clovis and Charlemagne. The emulation of mankind was encouraged by the remembrance of a more perfect state; and the flame of science was secretly kept alive, to warm and enlighten the mature age of the Western world. In the most corrupt state of Christianity, the Barbarians might learn justice from the law, and mercy from the gospel; and, if the knowledge of their duty was insufficient to guide their actions or to regulate their passions, they were sometimes restrained by conscience, and frequently punished by remorse. But the direct authority of religion was less effectual than the holy communion which united them with their Christian brethren in spiritual friendship. The influence of these sentiments contributed to secure their fidelity in the service, or the alliance, of the Romans, to alleviate the horrors of war, to moderate the insolence of conquest, and to preserve, in the downfall of the empire, a permanent respect for the name and institutions of Rome. In the days of Paganism, the priests of Gaul and Germany reigned over the people, and controlled the jurisdiction of the magistrates; and the zealous proselytes transferred an equal, or more ample, measure of devout obedience to the pontiffs of the Christian faith. The sacred character of the bishops was supported by their temporal possessions; they obtained an honourable seat in the legislative assemblies of soldiers and freemen; and it was their interest, as well as their duty, to mollify, by peaceful counsels, the fierce spirit of the Barbarians. The perpetual correspondence of the  [186] Latin clergy, the frequent pilgrimages to Rome and Jerusalem, and the growing authority of the popes, cemented the union of the Christian republic; and gradually produced the similar manners, and common jurisprudence, which have distinguished, from the rest of mankind, the independent, and even hostile, nations of modern Europe.

    But the operation of these causes was checked and retarded by the unfortunate accident which infused a deadly poison into the cup of Salvation. Whatever might be the early sentiments of Ulphilas, his connections with the empire and the church were formed during the reign of Arianism. The apostle of the Goths subscribed the creed of Rimini; professed with freedom, and perhaps with sincerity, that the Son was not equal or consubstantial to the Father;84 communicated these errors to the clergy and people; and infected the Barbaric world with an heresy85 which the great Theodosius proscribed and extinguished among the Romans. The temper and understanding of the new proselytes were not adapted to metaphysical subtleties; but they strenuously maintained what they had piously received, as the pure and genuine doctrines of Christianity. The advantage of preaching and expounding the Scriptures in the Teutonic language promoted the apostolic labours of Ulphilas and his successors; and they ordained a competent number of bishops and presbyters, for the instruction of the kindred tribes. The  [187] Ostrogoths, the Burgundians, the Suevi, and the Vandals, who had listened to the eloquence of the Latin clergy,86 preferred the more intelligible lessons of their domestic teachers; and Arianism was adopted as the national faith of the warlike converts who were seated on the ruins of the Western empire. This irreconcileable difference of religion was a perpetual source of jealousy and hatred; and the reproach of Barbarian was embittered by the more odious epithet of Heretic. The heroes of the North, who had submitted, with some reluctance, to believe that all their ancestors were in hell,87 were astonished and exasperated to learn that they themselves had only changed the mode of their eternal condemnation. Instead of the smooth applause which Christian kings are accustomed to expect from their loyal prelates, the orthodox bishops and their clergy were in a state of opposition to the Arian courts; and their indiscreet opposition frequently became criminal, and might sometimes be dangerous.88 The pulpit, that safe and sacred organ of sedition, resounded with the names of Pharaoh and Holofernes;89 the public discontent was inflamed by the hope or promise of a glorious deliverance; and the seditious saints were tempted to promote the accomplishment of their own predictions. Notwithstanding these provocations, the Catholics of Gaul, Spain, and Italy enjoyed, under the reign of the Arians, the free and peaceful exercise of their religion. Their haughty masters respected the zeal of a numerous people,  [188] resolved to die at the foot of their altars; and the example of their devout constancy was admired and imitated by the Barbarians themselves. The conquerors evaded, however, the disgraceful reproach, or confession, of fear, by attributing their toleration to the liberal motives of reason and humanity; and, while they affected the language, they imperceptibly imbibed the spirit, of genuine Christianity.

    The peace of the church was sometimes interrupted. The Catholics were indiscreet, the Barbarians were impatient; and the partial acts of severity or injustice which had been recommended by the Arian clergy were exaggerated by the orthodox writers. The guilt of persecution may be imputed to Euric, king of the Visigoths; who suspended the exercise of ecclesiastical, or, at least, of episcopal, functions, and punished the popular bishops of Aquitain with imprisonment, exile, and confiscation.90 But the cruel and absurd enterprise of subduing the minds of a whole people was undertaken by the Vandals alone. Genseric himself, in his early youth, had renounced the orthodox communion; and the apostate could neither grant nor expect a sincere forgiveness. He was exasperated to find that the Africans who had fled before him in the field still presumed to dispute his will in synods and churches; and his ferocious mind was incapable of fear or of compassion. His Catholic subjects were oppressed by intolerant laws and arbitrary punishments. The language of Genseric was furious and formidable; the knowledge of his intentions might justify the most unfavourable interpretations of his actions; and the Arians were reproached with the frequent executions which stained the palace and the dominions of the tyrant.91 Arms and ambition were, however,  [189] the ruling passions of the monarch of the sea. But Hunneric, his inglorious son, who seemed to inherit only his vices, tormented the Catholics with the same unrelenting fury which had been fatal to his brother, his nephews, and the friends and favourites of his father, and, even to the Arian patriarch, who was inhumanly burnt alive in the midst of Carthage. The religious war was preceded and prepared by an insidious truce; persecution was made the serious and important business of the Vandal court; and the loathsome disease, which hastened the death of Hunneric, revenged the injuries, without contributing to the deliverance, of the church. The throne of Africa was successively filled by the two nephews of Hunneric; by Gundamund, who reigned about twelve, and by Thrasimund, who governed the nation above twenty-seven, years. Their administration was hostile and oppressive to the orthodox party. Gundamund appeared to emulate, or even to surpass, the cruelty of his uncle; and, if at length he relented, if he recalled the bishops and restored the freedom of Athanasian worship, a premature death intercepted the benefits of his tardy clemency. His brother, Thrasimund, was the greatest and most accomplished of the Vandal kings, whom he excelled in beauty, prudence, and magnanimity of soul. But this magnanimous character was degraded by his intolerant zeal and deceitful clemency. Instead of threats and tortures, he employed the gentle but efficacious powers of seduction. Wealth, dignity, and the royal favour were the liberal rewards of apostacy; the Catholics, who had violated the laws, might purchase their pardon by the renunciation of their faith; and, whenever Thrasimund meditated any rigorous measure, he patiently waited till the indiscretion of his adversaries furnished him with a specious opportunity. Bigotry was his last sentiment in the hour of death; and he exacted from  [190] his successor a solemn oath that he would never tolerate the sectaries of Athanasius. But his successor, Hilderic, the gentle son of the savage Hunneric, preferred the duties of humanity and justice to the vain obligation of an impious oath; and his accession was gloriously marked by the restoration of peace and universal freedom. The throne of that virtuous, though feeble, monarch was usurped by his cousin Gelimer, a zealous Arian; but the Vandal kingdom, before he could enjoy or abuse his power, was subverted by the arms of Belisarius; and the orthodox party retaliated the injuries which they had endured.92

    The passionate declamations of the Catholics, the sole historians of this persecution, cannot afford any distinct series of causes and events, any impartial view of characters or counsels; but the most remarkable circumstances, that deserve either credit or notice, may be referred to the following heads: I. In the original law, which is still extant,93 Hunneric expressly declares, and the declaration appears to be correct, that he had faithfully transcribed the regulations and penalties of the Imperial edicts, against the heretical congregations, the clergy, and the people, who dissented from the established religion. If the rights of conscience had been understood, the Catholics must have condemned their past conduct, or acquiesced in their actual sufferings. But they still persisted to refuse the indulgence which they  [191] claimed. While they trembled under the lash of persecution, they praised the laudable severity of Hunneric himself, who burnt or banished great numbers of Manichæans:94 and they rejected, with horror, the ignominious compromise that the disciples of Arius and of Athanasius should enjoy a reciprocal and similar toleration in the territories of the Romans and in those of the Vandals.95 II. The practice of a conference, which the Catholics had so frequently used to insult and punish their obstinate antagonists, was retorted against themselves.96 At the command of Hunneric, four hundred and sixty-six orthodox bishops assembled at Carthage; but, when they were admitted into the hall of audience, they had the mortification of beholding the Arian Cyrila exalted on the patriarchal throne. The disputants were separated, after the mutual and ordinary reproaches of noise and silence, of delay and precipitation, of military force and of popular clamour. One martyr and one confessor were selected among the Catholic bishops; twenty-eight escaped by flight, and eighty-eight by conformity, forty-six were sent into Corsica to cut timber for the royal navy; and three hundred and two were banished to the different parts of Africa, exposed to the insults of their enemies, and carefully deprived of all the temporal and spiritual comforts of life.97 The hardships of ten years’ exile must have reduced their numbers; and, if they had complied with the law of  [192] Thrasimund, which prohibited any episcopal consecrations, the orthodox church of Africa must have expired with the lives of its actual members. They disobeyed; and their disobedience was punished by a second exile of two hundred and twenty bishops into Sardinia; where they languished fifteen years, till the accession of the gracious Hilderic.98 The two islands were judiciously chosen by the malice of their Arian tyrants. Seneca, from his own experience, has deplored and exaggerated the miserable state of Corsica,99 and the plenty of Sardinia was over-balanced by the unwholesome quality of the air.100 III. The zeal of Genseric and his successors for the conversion of the Catholics must have rendered them still more jealous to guard the purity of the Vandal faith. Before the churches were finally shut, it was a crime to appear in a Barbarian dress; and those who presumed to neglect the royal mandate were rudely dragged backwards by their long hair.101 The Palatine officers who refused to profess the religion of their prince were ignominiously stripped of their honours and employments; banished to Sardinia and Sicily; or condemned to the servile labours of slaves and peasants in the field of Utica. In the districts which had been peculiarly allotted to the Vandals, the exercise  [193] of the Catholic worship was more strictly prohibited: and severe penalties were denounced against the guilt both of the missionary and the proselyte. By these arts, the faith of the Barbarians was preserved, and their zeal was inflamed; they discharged, with devout fury, the office of spies informers, or executioners; and, whenever their cavalry took the field, it was the favourite amusement of the march to defile the churches and to insult the clergy of the adverse faction.102 IV. The citizens who had been educated in the luxury of the Roman province were delivered, with exquisite cruelty, to the Moors of the desert. A venerable train of bishops, presbyters, and deacons, with a faithful crowd of four thousand and ninety-six persons, whose guilt is not precisely ascertained, were torn from their native homes, by the command of Hunneric. During the night, they were confined, like a herd of cattle, amidst their own ordure; during the day, they pursued their march over the burning sands; and, if they fainted under the heat and fatigue, they were goaded or dragged along, till they expired in the hands of their tormentors.103 These unhappy exiles, when they reached the Moorish huts, might excite the compassion of a people, whose native humanity was neither improved by reason nor corrupted by fanaticism; but, if they escaped the dangers, they were condemned to share the distress, of a savage life. V. It is incumbent on the authors of persecution previously to reflect, whether they are determined to support it in the last extreme. They excite the flame which they strive to extinguish; and it soon becomes necessary to chastise the contumacy, as well as the crime, of the offender. The fine, which he is unable or unwilling to discharge, exposes his person to the severity of the law; and his contempt of lighter  [194] penalties suggests the use and propriety of capital punishment. Through the veil of fiction and declamation, we may clearly perceive that the Catholics, more especially under the reign of Hunneric, endured the most cruel and ignominious treatment.104 Respectable citizens, noble matrons, and consecrated virgins were stripped naked, and raised in the air by pulleys, with a weight suspended at their feet. In this painful attitude their naked bodies were torn with scourges, or burnt in the most tender parts with red-hot plates of iron. The amputation of the ears, the nose, the tongue, and the right hand was inflicted by the Arians; and, although the precise number cannot be defined, it is evident that many persons, among whom a bishop105 and a proconsul106 may be named, were entitled to the crown of martyrdom. The same honour has been ascribed to the memory of Count Sebastian, who professed the Nicene creed with unshaken constancy; and Genseric might detest, as an heretic, the brave and ambitious fugitive whom he dreaded as a rival.107 VI. A new mode of conversion, which might subdue the feeble, and alarm the timorous, was employed by the Arian ministers. They imposed, by fraud or violence, the rites of baptism; and punished the apostacy of the Catholics, if they disclaimed this odious and profane ceremony, which scandalously violated the freedom of the will and the unity of the sacrament.108 The hostile sects had formerly allowed the  [195] validity of each other’s baptism; and the innovation, so fiercely maintained by the Vandals, can be imputed only to the example and advice of the Donatists. VII. The Arian clergy surpassed, in religious cruelty, the king and his Vandals; but they were incapable of cultivating the spiritual vineyard which they were so desirous to possess. A patriarch109 might seat himself on the throne of Carthage; some bishops, in the principal cities, might usurp the place of their rivals; but the smallness of their numbers and their ignorance of the Latin language110 disqualified the Barbarians for the ecclesiastical ministry of a great church; and the Africans, after the loss of their orthodox pastors, were deprived of the public exercise of Christianity. VIII. The emperors were the natural protectors of the Homoousian doctrine; and the faithful people of Africa, both as Romans and as Catholics, preferred their lawful sovereignty to the usurpation of the Barbarous heretics. During an interval of peace and friendship, Hunneric restored the cathedral of Carthage, at the intercession of Zeno, who reigned in the East, and of Placidia, the daughter and relict of emperors, and the sister of the queen of the Vandals.111 But this decent regard was of short duration; and the haughty tyrant displayed his contempt for the religion of the Empire by studiously arranging the bloody images of persecution in all the principal streets through which the Roman ambassador must pass in his way to the palace.112 An oath was required from the bishops,  [196] who were assembled at Carthage, that they would support the succession of his son Hilderic, and that they would renounce all foreign or transmarine correspondence. This engagement, consistent as it should seem with their moral and religious duties, was refused by the more sagacious members113 of the assembly. Their refusal, faintly coloured by the pretence that it is unlawful for a Christian to swear, must provoke the suspicions of a jealous tyrant.

    The Catholics, oppressed by royal and military force, were far superior to their adversaries in numbers and learning. With the same weapons which the Greek114 and Latin fathers had already provided for the Arian controversy, they repeatedly silenced, or vanquished, the fierce and illiterate successors of Ulphilas. The consciousness of their own superiority might have raised them above the arts and passions of religious warfare. Yet, instead of assuming such honourable pride, the orthodox theologians were tempted, by the assurance of impunity, to compose fictions, which must be stigmatised with the epithets of fraud and forgery. They ascribed their own polemical works to the most venerable names of Christian antiquity; the characters of Athanasius and Augustin were awkwardly personated by Vigilius and his disciples;115 and the famous creed which so clearly expounds the mysteries of the Trinity and the Incarnation is deduced,  [197] with strong probability, from this African school.116 Even the scriptures themselves were profaned by their rash and sacrilegious hands. The memorable text which asserts the unity of the Three who bear witness in heaven117 is condemned by the universal silence of the orthodox fathers, ancient versions, and authentic manuscripts.118 It was first alleged by the Catholic bishops whom Hunneric summoned to the conference of Carthage.119 An allegorical interpretation, in the form, perhaps, of a marginal note, invaded the text of the Latin Bibles, which were renewed and corrected in a dark period of ten centuries.120 After the invention of printing,121  [198] the editors of the Greek Testament yielded to their own prejudices, or those of the times;122 and the pious fraud, which was embraced with equal zeal at Rome and at Geneva, has been infinitely multiplied in every country and every language of modern Europe.

    The example of fraud must excite suspicion; and the specious miracles by which the African Catholics have defended the truth and justice of their cause may be ascribed, with more reason, to their own industry than to the visible protection of Heaven. Yet the historian, who views this religious conflict with an impartial eye, may condescend to mention one preternatural event which will edify the devout and surprise the incredulous. Tipasa,123 a maritime colony of Mauritania, sixteen miles to the east of Cæsarea, had been distinguished, in every age, by the orthodox zeal of its inhabitants. They had braved the fury of the Donatists;124 they resisted, or eluded, the tyranny of the Arians. The town was deserted on the approach of an heretical bishop: most of the inhabitants who could procure ships passed over  [199] to the coast of Spain; and the unhappy remnant, refusing all communion with the usurper, still presumed to hold their pious, but illegal, assemblies. Their disobedience exasperated the cruelty of Hunneric. A military count was despatched from Carthage to Tipasa; he collected the Catholics in the Forum, and, in the presence of the whole province, deprived the guilty of their right hands and their tongues. But the holy confessors continued to speak without tongues; and this miracle is attested by Victor, an African bishop, who published an history of the persecution within two years after the event.125 “If any one,” says Victor, “should doubt of the truth, let him repair to Constantinople, and listen to the clear and perfect language of Restitutus, the subdeacon, one of these glorious sufferers, who is now lodged in the palace of the emperor Zeno, and is respected by the devout empress.” At Constantinople we are astonished to find a cool, a learned, an unexceptionable witness, without interest, and without passion. Æneas of Gaza, a Platonic philosopher, has accurately described his own observations on these African sufferers. “I saw them myself: I heard them speak: I diligently enquired by what means such an articulate voice could be formed without any organ of speech: I used my eyes to examine the report of my ears: I opened their mouth, and saw that the whole tongue had been completely torn away by the roots, an operation which the physicians generally suppose to be mortal.”126 The testimony of Æneas of Gaza might be confirmed by the superfluous evidence of the emperor Justinian, in a perpetual edict; of Count Marcellinus, in his Chronicle of the times; and of Pope Gregory I., who had resided at Constantinople,  [200] as the minister of the Roman pontiff.127 They all lived within the compass of a century; and they all appeal to their personal knowledge, or the public notoriety, for the truth of a miracle which was repeated in several instances, displayed on the greatest theatre of the world, and submitted, during a series of years, to the calm examination of the senses. This supernatural gift of the African confessors, who spoke without tongues, will command the assent of those, and of those only, who already believe that their language was pure and orthodox. But the stubborn mind of an infidel is guarded by secret incurable suspicion; and the Arian, or Socinian, who has seriously rejected the doctrine of the Trinity, will not be shaken by the most plausible evidence of an Athanasian miracle.

    The Vandals and the Ostrogoths persevered in the profession of Arianism till the final ruin of the kingdoms which they had founded in Africa and Italy. The Barbarians of Gaul submitted to the orthodox dominion of the Franks; and Spain was restored to the Catholic church by the voluntary conversion of the Visigoths.

    This salutary revolution128 was hastened by the example of a royal martyr, whom our calmer reason may style an ungrateful  [201] rebel. Leovigild, the Gothic monarch of Spain, deserved the respect of his enemies, and the love of his subjects: the Catholics enjoyed a free toleration, and his Arian synods attempted, without much success, to reconcile their scruples by abolishing the unpopular rite of a second baptism. His eldest son Hermenegild, who was invested by his father with the royal diadem, and the fair principality of Bætica, contracted an honourable and orthodox alliance with a Merovingian princess, the daughter of Sigibert, king of Austrasia, and of the famous Brunechild. The beauteous Ingundis, who was no more than thirteen years of age, was received, beloved, and persecuted in the Arian court of Toledo; and her religious constancy was alternately assaulted with blandishments and violence by Goisvintha, the Gothic queen, who abused the double claim of maternal authority.129 Incensed by her resistance, Goisvintha seized the Catholic princess by her long hair, inhumanly dashed her against the ground, kicked her till she was covered with blood, and at last gave orders that she should be stripped, and thrown into a bason, or fish-pond.130 Love and honour might excite Hermenegild to resent this injurious treatment of his bride; and he was gradually persuaded that Ingundis suffered for the cause of divine truth. Her tender complaints and the weighty arguments of Leander, archbishop of Seville, accomplished his conversion; and the heir of the Gothic monarchy was initiated in the Nicene faith by the solemn rite of confirmation.131 The rash youth, inflamed  [202] by zeal, and perhaps by ambition, was tempted to violate the duties of a son, and a subject; and the Catholics of Spain, although they could not complain of persecution, applauded his pious rebellion against an heretical father. The civil war was protracted by the long and obstinate sieges of Merida, Cordova, and Seville, which had strenuously espoused the party of Hermenegild. He invited the orthodox Barbarians, the Suevi, and the Franks, to the destruction of his native land; he solicited the dangerous aid of the Romans, who possessed Africa and a part of the Spanish coast; and his holy ambassador, the archbishop Leander, effectually negotiated in person with the Byzantine court. But the hopes of the Catholics were crushed by the active diligence of a monarch who commanded the troops and treasures of Spain; and the guilty Hermenegild, after his vain attempts to resist or to escape, was compelled to surrender himself into the hands of an incensed father. Leovigild was still mindful of that sacred character; and the rebel, despoiled of the regal ornaments, was still permitted, in a decent exile, to profess the Catholic religion. His repeated and unsuccessful treasons at length provoked the indignation of the Gothic king; and the sentence of death, which he pronounced with apparent reluctance, was privately executed in the tower of Seville.132 The inflexible constancy with which he refused to accept the Arian communion, as the price of his safety, may excuse the honours that have been paid to the memory of St. Hermenegild. His wife and infant son were detained by the Romans in ignominious captivity; and this domestic misfortune tarnished the glories of Leovigild, and embittered the last moments of his life.

    His son and successor, Recared, the first Catholic king of Spain, had imbibed the faith of his unfortunate brother, which  [203] he supported with more prudence and success. Instead of revolting against his father, Recared patiently expected the hour of his death. Instead of condemning his memory, he piously supposed that the dying monarch had abjured the errors of Arianism and recommended to his son the conversion of the Gothic nation. To accomplish that salutary end, Recared convened an assembly of the Arian clergy and nobles, declared himself a Catholic, and exhorted them to imitate the example of their prince. The laborious interpretation of doubtful texts, or the curious pursuit of metaphysical arguments, would have excited an endless controversy; and the monarch discreetly proposed to his illiterate audience two substantial and visible arguments, the testimony of Earth and of Heaven. The Earth had submitted to the Nicene synod: the Romans, the Barbarians, and the inhabitants of Spain unanimously professed the same orthodox creed; and the Visigoths resisted, almost alone, the consent of the Christian world. A superstitious age was prepared to reverence, as the testimony of Heaven, the preternatural cures, which were performed by the skill or virtue of the Catholic clergy; the baptismal fonts of Osset in Bætica,133 which were spontaneously replenished each year on the vigil of Easter;134 and the miraculous shrine of St. Martin of Tours, which had already converted the Suevic prince and people of Gallicia.135  [204] The Catholic king encountered some difficulties on this important change of the national religion. A conspiracy, secretly fomented by the queen-dowager, was formed against his life; and two counts excited a dangerous revolt in the Narbonnese Gaul. But Recared disarmed the conspirators, defeated the rebels, and executed severe justice; which the Arians, in their turn, might brand with the reproach of persecution. Eight bishops, whose names betray their Barbaric origin, abjured their errors; and all the books of Arian theology were reduced to ashes, with the house in which they had been purposely collected. The whole body of the Visigoths and Suevi were allured or driven into the pale of the Catholic communion; the faith, at least of the rising generation, was fervent and sincere; and the devout liberality of the Barbarians enriched the churches and monasteries of Spain. Seventy bishops, assembled in the council of Toledo, received the submission of their conquerors; and the zeal of the Spaniards improved the Nicene creed, by declaring the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son, as well as from the Father: a weighty point of doctrine, which produced, long afterwards, the schism of the Greek and Latin Churches.136 The royal proselyte immediately saluted and consulted Pope Gregory, surnamed the Great, a learned and holy prelate, whose reign was distinguished by the conversion of heretics and infidels. The ambassadors of Recared respectfully offered on the threshold of the Vatican his rich presents of gold and gems; they accepted, as a lucrative exchange, the hairs of St. John the Baptist, a cross which enclosed a small piece of the true wood, and a key that contained some particles of iron which had been scraped from the chains of St. Peter.137

    The same Gregory, the spiritual conqueror of Britain,  [205] encouraged the pious Theodelinda, queen of the Lombards, to propagate the Nicene faith among the victorious savages, whose recent Christianity was polluted by the Arian heresy. Her devout labours still left room for the industry and success of future missionaries; and many cities of Italy were still disputed by hostile bishops. But the cause of Arianism was gradually suppressed by the weight of truth, of interest, and of example; and the controversy, which Egypt had derived from the Platonic school, was terminated, after a war of three hundred years, by the final conversion of the Lombards of Italy.138

    The first missionaries who preached the gospel to the Barbarians appealed to the evidence of reason, and claimed the benefit of toleration.139 But no sooner had they established their spiritual dominion than they exhorted the Christian kings to extirpate, without mercy, the remains of Roman or Barbaric superstition. The successors of Clovis inflicted one hundred lashes on the peasants who refused to destroy their idols; the crime of sacrificing to the demons was punished by the Anglo-Saxon laws with the heavier penalties of imprisonment and confiscation; and even the wise Alfred adopted, as an indispensable duty, the extreme rigour of the Mosaic institutions.140 But the punishment, and the crime, were gradually abolished among a Christian people; the theological disputes of the schools were suspended by propitious ignorance; and the intolerant spirit, which could find  [206] neither idolaters nor heretics, was reduced to the persecution of the Jews. That exiled nation had founded some synagogues in the cities of Gaul; but Spain, since the time of Hadrian, was filled with their numerous colonies.141 The wealth which they accumulated by trade, and the management of the finances, invited the pious avarice of their masters; and they might be oppressed without danger, as they had lost the use, and even the remembrance, of arms. Sisebut, a Gothic king, who reigned in the beginning of the seventh century, proceeded at once to the last extremes of persecution.142 Ninety thousand Jews were compelled to receive the sacrament of baptism; the fortunes of the obstinate infidels were confiscated, their bodies were tortured; and it seems doubtful whether they were permitted to abandon their native country. The excessive zeal of the Catholic king was moderated, even by the clergy of Spain, who solemnly pronounced an inconsistent sentence: that the sacraments should not be forcibly imposed; but that the Jews who had been baptised should be constrained, for the honour of the church, to persevere in the external practice of a religion which they disbelieved and detested. Their frequent relapses provoked one of the successors of Sisebut to banish the whole nation from his dominions; and a council of Toledo published a decree that every Gothic king should swear to maintain this salutary edict. But the tyrants were unwilling to dismiss the victims, whom they delighted to torture, or to deprive themselves of the industrious  [207] slaves, over whom they might exercise a lucrative oppression. The Jews still continued in Spain, under the weight of the civil and ecclesiastical laws, which in the same country have been faithfully transcribed in the Code of the Inquisition. The Gothic kings and bishops at length discovered that injuries will produce hatred and that hatred will find the opportunity of revenge. A nation, the secret or professed enemies of Christianity, still multiplied in servitude and distress; and the intrigues of the Jews promoted the rapid success of the Arabian conquerors.143

    As soon as the Barbarians withdrew their powerful support, the unpopular heresy of Arius sunk into contempt and oblivion. But the Greeks still retained their subtle and loquacious disposition; the establishment of an obscure doctrine suggested new questions and new disputes; and it was always in the power of an ambitious prelate, or a fanatic monk, to violate the peace of the church, and, perhaps, of the empire. The historian of the empire may overlook those disputes which were confined to the obscurity of schools and synods. The Manichæans, who laboured to reconcile the religions of Christ and of Zoroaster, had secretly introduced themselves into the provinces; but these foreign sectaries were involved in the common disgrace of the Gnostics, and the Imperial laws were executed by the public hatred. The rational opinions of the Pelagians were propagated from Britain to Rome, Africa and Palestine, and silently expired in a superstitious age. But the East was distracted by the Nestorian and Eutychian controversies; which attempted to explain the mystery of the incarnation, and hastened the ruin of Christianity in her native land. These controversies were first agitated under the reign of the younger Theodosius; but their important consequences extend far beyond the limits of the  [208] present volume. The metaphysical chain of argument, the contests of ecclesiastical ambition, and their political influence on the decline of the Byzantine empire, may afford an interesting and instructive series of history, from the general councils of Ephesus and Chalcedon to the conquest of the East by the successors of Mahomet.

     [209]

    CHAPTER XXXVIII

    Reign and Conversion of Clovis — His Victories over the Alemanni, Burgundians, and Visigoths — Establishment of the French Monarchy in Gaul — Laws of the Barbarians — State of the Romans — The Visigoths of Spain — Conquest of Britain by the Saxons

    The Gauls,1 who impatiently supported the Roman yoke, received a memorable lesson from one of the lieutenants of Vespasian, whose weighty sense has been refined and expressed by the genius of Tacitus.2 “The protection of the republic has delivered Gaul from internal discord and foreign invasions. By the loss of national independence, you have acquired the name and privileges of Roman citizens. You enjoy, in common with ourselves, the permanent benefits of civil government; and your remote situation is less exposed to the accidental mischiefs of tyranny. Instead of exercising the rights of conquest, we have been contented to impose such tributes as are requisite for your own preservation. Peace cannot be secured without armies; and armies must be supported at the expense of the people. It is for your sake, not for our own, that we guard the barrier of the Rhine against  [210] the ferocious Germans, who have so often attempted, and who will always desire, to exchange the solitude of their woods and morasses for the wealth and fertility of Gaul. The fall of Rome would be fatal to the provinces; and you would be buried in the ruins of that mighty fabric which has been raised by the valour and wisdom of eight hundred years. Your imaginary freedom would be insulted and oppressed by a savage master; and the expulsion of the Romans would be succeeded by the eternal hostilities of the Barbarian conquerors.”3 This salutary advice was accepted, and this strange prediction was accomplished. In the space of four hundred years, the hardy Gauls, who had encountered the arms of Cæsar, were imperceptibly melted into the general mass of citizens and subjects; the Western empire was dissolved; and the Germans, who had passed the Rhine, fiercely contended for the possession of Gaul, and excited the contempt or abhorrence of its peaceful and polished inhabitants. With that conscious pride which the pre-eminence of knowledge and luxury seldom fails to inspire, they derided the hairy and gigantic savages of the North, — their rustic manners, dissonant joy, voracious appetite, and their horrid appearance, equally disgusting to the sight and to the smell. The liberal studies were still cultivated in the schools of Autun and Bordeaux; and the language of Cicero and Virgil was familiar to the Gallic youth. Their ears were astonished by the harsh and unknown sounds of the Germanic dialect, and they ingeniously lamented that the trembling muses fled from the harmony of a Burgundian lyre. The Gauls were endowed with all the advantages of art and nature; but, as they wanted courage to defend them, they were justly condemned to obey, and even to flatter, the victorious Barbarians,  [211] by whose clemency they held their precarious fortunes and their lives.4

    As soon as Odoacer had extinguished the Western empire, he sought the friendship of the most powerful of the Barbarians. The new sovereign of Italy resigned to Euric, king of the Visigoths, all the Roman conquests beyond the Alps, as far as the Rhine and the Ocean;5 and the senate might confirm this liberal gift with some ostentation of power, and without any real loss of revenue or dominion. The lawful pretensions of Euric were justified by ambition and success; and the Gothic nation might aspire, under his command, to the monarchy of Spain and Gaul. Arles and Marseilles surrendered to his arms; he oppressed the freedom of Auvergne; and the bishop condescended to purchase his recall from exile by a tribute of just, but reluctant, praise. Sidonius waited before the gates of the palace among a crowd of ambassadors and suppliants; and their various business at the court of Bordeaux attested the power and the renown of the king of the Visigoths. The Heruli of the distant ocean, who painted their naked bodies with its cærulean colour, implored his protection; and the Saxons respected the maritime provinces of a prince who was destitute of any naval force. The tall Burgundians submitted to his authority; nor did he restore the captive Franks, till he had imposed on that fierce nation the terms of an unequal peace. The Vandals of Africa cultivated his useful friendship; and the Ostrogoths of Pannonia were supported by his powerful aid against the oppression of the neighbouring Huns. The North (such are the lofty strains of the poet) was agitated, or appeased, by  [212] the nod of Euric; the great king of Persia consulted the oracle of the West; and the aged god of the Tiber was protected by the swelling genius of the Garonne.6 The fortune of nations has often depended on accidents; and France may ascribe her greatness to the premature death of the Gothic king, at a time when his son Alaric was an helpless infant, and his adversary Clovis7 an ambitious and valiant youth.

    While Childeric, the father of Clovis, lived an exile in Germany, he was hospitably entertained by the queen as well as by the king of the Thuringians. After his restoration, Basina escaped from her husband’s bed to the arms of her lover; freely declaring that, if she had known a man wiser, stronger, or more beautiful than Childeric, that man should have been the object of her preference.8 Clovis was the offspring of this voluntary union; and, when he was no more than fifteen years of age, he succeeded, by his father’s death, to the command of the Salian tribe. The narrow limits of his kingdom9 were confined to the island of the Batavians,  [213] with the ancient dioceses of Tournay and Arras;10 and, at the baptism of Clovis, the number of his warriors could not exceed five thousand. The kindred tribes of the Franks, who had seated themselves along the Belgic rivers, the Scheld, the Meuse, the Moselle, and the Rhine, were governed by their independent kings of the Merovingian race; the equals, the allies, and sometimes the enemies of the Salic prince.11 But the Germans, who obeyed, in peace, the hereditary jurisdiction of their chiefs, were free to follow the standard of a popular and victorious general; and the superior merit of Clovis attracted the respect and allegiance of the national confederacy. When he first took the field, he had neither gold and silver in his coffers, nor wine and corn in his magazines;12 but he imitated the example of Cæsar, who, in the same country, had acquired wealth by the sword and purchased soldiers with the fruits of conquest. After each successful battle or expedition, the spoils were accumulated in one common mass; every warrior received his proportionable share, and the royal prerogative submitted to the equal regulations of military law. The untamed spirit of the Barbarians was taught to acknowledge the advantages of regular discipline.13 At the annual review of the month of March,  [214] their arms were diligently inspected; and, when they traversed a peaceful territory, they were prohibited from touching a blade of grass. The justice of Clovis was inexorable; and his careless or disobedient soldiers were punished with instant death. It would be superfluous to praise the valour of a Frank; but the valour of Clovis was directed by cool and consummate prudence.14 In all his transactions with mankind, he calculated the weight of interest, of passion, and of opinion; and his measures were sometimes adapted to the sanguinary manners of the Germans, and sometimes moderated by the milder genius of Rome and Christianity. He was intercepted in the career of victory, since he died in the forty-fifth year of his age; but he had already accomplished, in a reign of thirty years, the establishment of the French monarchy in Gaul.

    The first exploit of Clovis was the defeat of Syagrius, the son of Ægidius; and the public quarrel might, on this occasion, be inflamed by private resentment. The glory of the father still insulted the Merovingian race; the power of the son might excite the jealous ambition of the king of the Franks. Syagrius inherited, as a patrimonial estate, the city and diocese of Soissons, the desolate remnant of the second Belgic, Rheims and Troyes, Beauvais and Amiens, would naturally submit to the count or patrician;15 and after the  [none]  [215] dissolution of the Western empire he might reign with the title, or at least with the authority, of king of the Romans.16 As a Roman, he had been educated in the liberal studies of rhetoric and jurisprudence; but he was engaged by accident and policy in the familiar use of the Germanic idiom. The independent Barbarians resorted to the tribunal of a stranger, who possessed the singular talent of explaining, in their native tongue, the dictates of reason and equity. The diligence and affability of their judge rendered him popular, the impartial wisdom of his decrees obtained their voluntary obedience, and the reign of Syagrius over the Franks and Burgundians seemed to revive the original institution of civil society.17 In the midst of these peaceful occupations, Syagrius received, and boldly accepted, the hostile defiance of Clovis; who challenged his rival in the spirit, and almost in the language, of chivalry, to appoint the day and the field18 of battle. In the time of Cæsar, Soissons would have poured forth a body of fifty thousand horse; and such an army might have been plentifully supplied with shields, cuirasses, and military engines, from the three arsenals, or manufactures, of the city.19  [216] But the courage and numbers of the Gallic youth were long since exhausted; and the loose bands of volunteers, or mercenaries, who marched under the standard of Syagrius, were incapable of contending with the national valour of the Franks. It would be ungenerous, without some more accurate knowledge of his strength and resources, to condemn the rapid flight of Syagrius, who escaped, after the loss of a battle, to the distant court of Toulouse. The feeble minority of Alaric could not assist or protect an unfortunate fugitive; the pusillanimous20 Goths were intimidated by the menaces of Clovis; and the Roman king, after a short confinement, was delivered into the hands of the executioner. The Belgic cities surrendered to the king of the Franks;21 and his dominions were enlarged towards the east by the ample diocese of Tongres,22 which Clovis subdued in the tenth year of his reign.

     [217]

    The name of the Alemanni has been absurdly derived from their imaginary settlement on the banks of the Leman lake.23 That fortunate district, from the lake to Avenche and Mount Jura, was occupied by the Burgundians.24 The northern parts of Helvetia had indeed been subdued by the ferocious Alemanni, who destroyed with their own hands the fruits of their conquest. A province, improved and adorned by the arts of Rome, was again reduced to a savage wilderness; and some vestige of the stately Vindonissa may still be discovered in the fertile and populous valley of the Aar.25 From the source of the Rhine to its conflux with the Main and the Moselle, the formidable swarms of the Alemanni commanded either side of the river, by the right of ancient possession or recent victory. They had spread themselves into Gaul, over the modern provinces of Alsace and Lorraine; and their bold invasion of the kingdom of Cologne summoned the Salic prince to the defence of his Ripuarian allies. Clovis encountered the invaders of Gaul in the plain of Tolbiac, about twenty-four miles from Cologne;26 and the two  [218] fiercest nations of Germany were mutually animated by the memory of past exploits and the prospect of future greatness. The Franks, after an obstinate struggle, gave way; and the Alemanni, raising a shout of victory, impetuously pressed their retreat. But the battle was restored by the valour, the conduct, and perhaps by the piety of Clovis; and the event of the bloody day decided for ever the alternative of empire or servitude. The last king of the Alemanni was slain in the field, and his people was slaughtered and pursued, till they threw down their arms and yielded to the mercy of the conqueror. Without discipline it was impossible for them to rally; they had contemptuously demolished the walls and fortifications which might have protected their distress; and they were followed into the heart of their forests by an enemy, not less active or intrepid than themselves. The great Theodoric congratulated the victory of Clovis, whose sister Albofleda the king of Italy had lately married; but he mildly interceded with his brother in favour of the suppliants and fugitives who had implored his protection. The Gallic territories, which were possessed by the Alemanni, became the prize of their conqueror; and the haughty nation, invincible or rebellious to the arms of Rome, acknowledged the sovereignty of the Merovingian kings, who graciously permitted them to enjoy their peculiar manners and institutions, under the government of official, and, at length, of hereditary, dukes. After the conquest of the Western provinces, the Franks alone maintained their ancient habitations beyond the Rhine. They gradually subdued and civilised the exhausted countries, as far as the Elbe and the mountains  [219] of Bohemia; and the peace of Europe was secured by the obedience of Germany.27

    Till the thirtieth year of his age, Clovis continued to worship the gods of his ancestors.28 His disbelief, or rather disregard, of Christianity might encourage him to pillage with less remorse the churches of an hostile territory; but his subjects of Gaul enjoyed the free exercise of religious worship, and the bishops entertained a more favourable hope of the idolater than of the heretics. The Merovingian prince had contracted a fortunate alliance with the fair Clotilda, the niece of the king of Burgundy, who, in the midst of an Arian court, was educated in the profession of the Catholic faith. It was her interest, as well as her duty, to achieve the conversion29 of a Pagan husband; and Clovis insensibly listened to the voice of love and religion. He consented (perhaps such terms had been previously stipulated) to the baptism of his eldest son; and, though the sudden death of the infant  [220] excited some superstitious fears, he was persuaded, a second time, to repeat the dangerous experiment. In the distress of the battle of Tolbiac, Clovis loudly invoked the god of Clotilda and the Christians; and victory disposed him to hear, with respectful gratitude, the eloquent30 Remigius,31 bishop of Rheims, who forcibly displayed the temporal and spiritual advantages of his conversion. The king declared himself satisfied of the truth of the Catholic faith; and the political reasons which might have suspended his public profession were removed by the devout or loyal acclamations of the Franks, who showed themselves alike prepared to follow their heroic leader to the field of battle or to the baptismal font. The important ceremony was performed in the cathedral of Rheims, with every circumstance of magnificence and solemnity that could impress an awful sense of religion on the minds of its rude proselytes.32 The new  [221] Constantine was immediately baptised, with three thousand of his warlike subjects; and their example was imitated by the remainder of the gentle Barbarians, who, in obedience to the victorious prelate, adored the cross which they had burnt, and burnt the idols which they had formerly adored.33 The mind of Clovis was susceptible of transient fervour: he was exasperated by the pathetic tale of the passion and death of Christ; and, instead of weighing the salutary consequences of that mysterious sacrifice, he exclaimed, with indiscreet fury, “Had I been present at the head of my valiant Franks, I would have revenged his injuries.”34 But the savage conqueror of Gaul was incapable of examining the proofs of a religion which depends on the laborious investigation of historic evidence and speculative theology. He was still more incapable of feeling the mild influence of the gospel, which persuades and purifies the heart of a genuine convert. His ambitious reign was a perpetual violation of moral and Christian duties; his hands were stained with blood, in peace as well as in war; and, as soon as Clovis had dismissed a synod of the Gallican church, he calmly assassinated all the princes of the Merovingian race.35 Yet the king of the  [222] Franks might sincerely worship the Christian God, as a Being more excellent and powerful than his national deities; and the signal deliverance and victory of Tolbiac encouraged Clovis to confide in the future protection of the Lord of Hosts. Martin, the most popular of the saints, had filled the Western world with the fame of those miracles which were incessantly performed at his holy sepulchre of Tours. His visible or invisible aid promoted the cause of a liberal and orthodox prince; and the profane remark of Clovis himself that St. Martin was an expensive friend36 need not be interpreted as the symptom of any permanent, or rational, scepticism. But earth, as well as heaven, rejoiced in the conversion of the Franks. On the memorable day when Clovis ascended from the baptismal font, he alone, in the Christian world, deserved the name and prerogatives of a Catholic king. The emperor Anastasius entertained some dangerous errors concerning the nature of the divine incarnation; and the Barbarians of Italy, Africa, Spain, and Gaul were involved in the Arian heresy. The eldest, or rather the only, son of the church was acknowledged by the clergy as their lawful sovereign, or glorious deliverer; and the arms of Clovis were strenuously supported by the zeal and favour of the Catholic faction.37

    Under the Roman empire, the wealth and jurisdiction of the bishops, their sacred character, and perpetual office, their  [223] numerous dependents, popular eloquence, and provincial assemblies had rendered them always respectable, and sometimes dangerous. Their influence was augmented with the progress of superstition, and the establishment of the French monarchy may, in some degree, be ascribed to the firm alliance of an hundred prelates, who reigned in the discontented, or independent, cities of Gaul. The slight foundations of the Armorican republic had been repeatedly shaken, or overthrown;38 but the same people still guarded their domestic freedom; asserted the dignity of the Roman name; and bravely resisted the predatory inroads and regular attacks of Clovis, who laboured to extend his conquests from the Seine to the Loire. Their successful opposition introduced an equal and honourable union. The Franks esteemed the valour of the Armoricans,39 and the Armoricans were reconciled by the religion of the Franks. The military force which had been stationed for the defence of Gaul consisted of one hundred different bands of cavalry or infantry; and these troops, while they assumed the title and privileges of Roman soldiers, were renewed by an incessant supply of the Barbarian youth. The extreme fortifications, and scattered fragments, of the empire were still defended by their hopeless courage. But their retreat was intercepted, and their communication was impracticable: they were abandoned by the Greek princes of Constantinople, and they piously disclaimed all connection with the Arian usurpers of  [224] Gaul. They accepted, without shame or reluctance, the generous capitulation, which was proposed by a Catholic hero; and this spurious, or legitimate, progeny of the Roman legions was distinguished in the succeeding age by their arms, their ensigns, and their peculiar dress and institutions. But the national strength was increased by these powerful and voluntary accessions; and the neighbouring kingdoms dreaded the numbers, as well as the spirit, of the Franks. The reduction of the northern provinces of Gaul, instead of being decided by the chance of a single combat, appears to have been slowly effected by the gradual operation of war and treaty; and Clovis acquired each object of his ambition by such efforts, or such concessions, as were adequate to its real value. His savage character and the virtues of Henry IV. suggest the most opposite ideas of human nature; yet some resemblance may be found in the situation of two princes, who conquered France by their valour, their policy, and the merits of a seasonable conversion.40

    The kingdom of the Burgundians, which was defined by the course of two Gallic rivers, the Saône and the Rhone, extended from the forest of Vosges to the Alps and the sea of Marseilles.41 The sceptre was in the hands of Gundobald.  [225] That valiant and ambitious prince had reduced the number of royal candidates by the death of two brothers, one of whom was the father of Clotilda;42 but his imperfect prudence still permitted Godegesil, the youngest of his brothers, to possess the dependent principality of Geneva.43 The Arian monarch was justly alarmed by the satisfaction, and the hopes, which seemed to animate his clergy and people after the conversion of Clovis; and Gundobald convened at Lyons an assembly of his bishops, to reconcile, if it were possible, their religious and political discontents. A vain conference was agitated between the two factions. The Arians upbraided the Catholics with the worship of three Gods; the Catholics defended their cause by theological distinctions; and the usual arguments, objections, and replies were reverberated with obstinate clamour, till the king revealed his secret apprehensions, by an abrupt but decisive question, which he addressed to the orthodox bishops: “If you truly profess the Christian religion, why do you not restrain the king of the Franks? He has declared war against me, and forms alliances with my enemies for my destruction. A sanguinary and covetous mind is not the symptom of a sincere conversion: let him shew his faith by his works.” The answer of Avitus, bishop of Vienna, who spoke in the name of his brethren, was delivered with the voice and countenance of an angel: “We are ignorant of the motives and intentions of the king of the Franks; but we are taught by scripture that the kingdoms which abandon the divine law are frequently subverted; and that enemies will arise on every side against those who have made God their enemy. Return, with thy people, to the law of God, and he will give  [226] peace and security to thy dominions.” The king of Burgundy, who was not prepared to accept the condition which the Catholics considered as essential to the treaty, delayed and dismissed the ecclesiastical conference; after reproaching his bishops, that Clovis, their friend and proselyte, had privately tempted the allegiance of his brother.44

    The allegiance of his brother was already seduced; and the obedience of Godegesil, who joined the royal standard with the troops of Geneva, more effectually promoted the success of the conspiracy. While the Franks and Burgundians contended with equal valour, his seasonable desertion decided the event of the battle; and, as Gundobald was faintly supported by the disaffected Gauls, he yielded to the arms of Clovis, and hastily retreated from the field, which appears to have been situate between Langres and Dijon. He distrusted the strength of Dijon, a quadrangular fortress, encompassed by two rivers, and by a wall thirty feet high, and fifteen thick, with four gates, and thirty-three towers;45 he abandoned to the pursuit of Clovis the important cities of Lyons and Vienna; and Gundobald still fled with precipitation, till he had reached Avignon, at the distance of two hundred and fifty miles from the field of battle. A long siege, and an artful negotiation, admonished the king of the Franks of the danger and difficulty of his enterprise. He imposed a tribute on the Burgundian prince, compelled him to pardon  [227] and reward his brother’s treachery, and proudly returned to his own dominions, with the spoils and captives of the southern provinces. This splendid triumph was soon clouded by the intelligence that Gundobald had violated his recent obligations, and that the unfortunate Godegesil, who was left at Vienna with a garrison of five thousand Franks46 had been besieged, surprised, and massacred by his inhuman brother. Such an outrage might have exasperated the patience of the most peaceful sovereign; yet the conqueror of Gaul dissembled the injury, released the tribute, and accepted the alliance and military service of the king of Burgundy. Clovis no longer possessed these advantages which had assured the success of the preceding war; and his rival, instructed by adversity, had found new resources in the affections of his people. The Gauls or Romans applauded the mild and impartial laws of Gundobald, which almost raised them to the same level with their conquerors. The bishops were reconciled and flattered by the hopes, which he artfully suggested, of his approaching conversion; and, though he eluded their accomplishment to the last moment of his life, his moderation secured the peace, and suspended the ruin, of the kingdom of Burgundy.47

    I am impatient to pursue the final ruin of that kingdom, which was accomplished under the reign of Sigismond, the son of Gundobald. The Catholic Sigismond has acquired  [228] the honours of a saint and martyr;48 but the hands of the royal saint were stained with the blood of his innocent son, whom he inhumanly sacrificed to the pride and resentment of a stepmother. He soon discovered his error, and bewailed the irreparable loss. While Sigismond embraced the corpse of the unfortunate youth, he received a severe admonition from one of his attendants: “It is not his situation, O king! it is thine which deserves pity and lamentation.” The reproaches of a guilty conscience were alleviated, however, by his liberal donations to the monastery of Agaunum, or St. Maurice, in Vallais; which he himself had founded in honour of the imaginary martyrs of the Thebæan legion.49 A full chorus of perpetual psalmody was instituted by the pious king; he assiduously practised the austere devotion of the monks; and it was his humble prayer that heaven would inflict in this world the punishment of his sins. His prayer was heard; the avengers were at hand; and the provinces of Burgundy were overwhelmed by an army of victorious Franks. After the event of an unsuccessful battle, Sigismond, who wished to protract his life that he might prolong his penance, concealed himself in the desert in a religious habit, till he was discovered and betrayed by his subjects, who solicited the favour of their new masters. The captive monarch, with his wife and two children, were transported to Orleans, and buried alive in a deep well, by the stern command of the sons of Clovis; whose cruelty might derive some excuse from the maxims and examples of their barbarous  [229] age. Their ambition, which urged them to achieve the conquest of Burgundy, was inflamed, or disguised, by filial piety; and Clotilda, whose sanctity did not consist in the forgiveness of injuries, pressed them to revenge her father’s death on the family of his assassin. The rebellious Burgundians, for they attempted to break their chains, were still permitted to enjoy their national laws under the obligation of tribute and military service; and the Merovingian princes peaceably reigned over a kingdom whose glory and greatness had been first overthrown by the arms of Clovis.50

    The first victory of Clovis had insulted the honour of the Goths. They viewed his rapid progress with jealousy and terror; and the youthful fame of Alaric was oppressed by the more potent genius of his rival. Some disputes inevitably arose on the edge of their contiguous dominions; and, after the delays of fruitless negotiation, a personal interview of the two kings was proposed and accepted. This conference of Clovis and Alaric was held in a small island of the Loire, near Amboise. They embraced, familiarly conversed, and feasted together; and separated with the warmest professions of peace and brotherly love. But their apparent confidence concealed a dark suspicion of hostile and treacherous designs; and their mutual complaints solicited, eluded, and disclaimed a final arbitration. At Paris, which he already considered as his royal seat, Clovis declared to an assembly of the princes and warriors the pretence, and the motive, of a Gothic war. “It grieves me to see that the Arians still possess the fairest portion of Gaul. Let us march against them with the aid of God; and, having vanquished the heretics, we will possess, and divide, their fertile provinces.”51  [230] The Franks, who were inspired by hereditary valour and recent zeal, applauded the generous design of their monarch; expressed their resolution to conquer or die, since death and conquest would be equally profitable; and solemnly protested that they should never shave their beards, till victory would absolve them from that inconvenient vow. The enterprise was promoted by the public, or private, exhortations of Clotilda. She reminded her husband, how effectually some pious foundation would propitiate the Deity and his servants; and the Christian hero, darting his battle-axe with a skilful and nervous hand, “There (said he), on that spot where my Francisca52 shall fall, will I erect a church in honour of the holy apostles.” This ostentatious piety confirmed and justified the attachment of the Catholics, with whom he secretly corresponded; and their devout wishes were gradually ripened into a formidable conspiracy. The people of Aquitain was alarmed by the indiscreet reproaches of their Gothic tyrants, who justly accused them of preferring the dominion of the Franks; and their zealous adherent Quintianus, bishop of Rodez,53 preached more forcibly in his exile than in his diocese. To resist these foreign and domestic enemies, who were fortified by the alliance of the Burgundians, Alaric collected his troops, far more numerous than the military powers of Clovis. The Visigoths resumed the exercise of arms, which they had neglected in a long and luxurious  [231] peace;54 a select band of valiant and robust slaves attended their masters to the field;55 and the cities of Gaul were compelled to furnish their doubtful and reluctant aid. Theodoric, king of the Ostrogoths, who reigned in Italy, had laboured to maintain the tranquillity of Gaul; and he assumed, or affected for that purpose, the impartial character of a mediator. But the sagacious monarch dreaded the rising empire of Clovis, and he was firmly engaged to support the national and religious cause of the Goths.

    The accidental, or artificial, prodigies, which adorned the expedition of Clovis, were accepted, by a superstitious age, as the manifest declaration of the Divine favour. He marched from Paris; and, as he proceeded with decent reverence through the holy diocese of Tours, his anxiety tempted him to consult the shrine of St. Martin, the sanctuary and the oracle of Gaul. His messengers were instructed to remark the words of the Psalm, which should happen to be chaunted at the precise moment when they entered the church. Those words most fortunately expressed the valour and victory of the champions of Heaven, and the application was easily transferred to the new Joshua, the new Gideon, who went forth to battle against the enemies of the Lord.56 Orleans  [232] secured to the Franks a bridge on the Loire; but, at the distance of forty miles from Poitiers, their progress was intercepted by an extraordinary swell of the river Vigenna, or Vienne; and the opposite banks were covered by the encampment of the Visigoths. Delay must be always dangerous to Barbarians, who consume the country through which they march; and, had Clovis possessed leisure and materials, it might have been impracticable to construct a bridge, or to force a passage, in the face of a superior enemy. But the affectionate peasants, who were impatient to welcome their deliverer, could easily betray some unknown, or unguarded, ford; the merit of the discovery was enhanced by the useful interposition of fraud or fiction; and a white hart, of singular size and beauty, appeared to guide and animate the march of the Catholic army. The counsels of the Visigoths were irresolute and distracted. A crowd of impatient warriors, presumptuous in their strength, and disdaining to fly before the robbers of Germany, excited Alaric to assert in arms the name and blood of the conqueror of Rome. The advice of the graver chieftains pressed him to elude the first ardour of the Franks, and to expect, in the southern provinces of Gaul, the veteran and victorious Ostrogoths, whom the king of Italy had already sent to his assistance. The decisive moments were wasted in idle deliberation; the Goths too hastily abandoned, perhaps, an advantageous post; and the opportunity of a sure retreat was lost by their slow and disorderly motions. After Clovis had passed the ford, as it is still named, of the Hart, he advanced with bold and hasty steps to prevent the escape of the enemy. His nocturnal march was directed by a flaming meteor, suspended in the air above the cathedral of Poitiers; and this signal, which might be previously concerted with the orthodox successor of St. Hilary, was compared to the column of fire that guided the Israelites in the desert. At the third hour of the day, about ten miles beyond Poitiers, Clovis overtook, and instantly attacked, the Gothic army; whose defeat was already  [233] prepared by terror and confusion. Yet they rallied in their extreme distress, and the martial youths, who had clamorously demanded the battle, refused to survive the ignominy of flight. The two kings encountered each other in single combat. Alaric fell by the hand of his rival; and the victorious Frank was saved by the goodness of his cuirass, and the vigour of his horse, from the spears of two desperate Goths, who furiously rode against him to revenge the death of their sovereign. The vague expression of a mountain of the slain serves to indicate a cruel, though indefinite, slaughter; but Gregory has carefully observed that his valiant countryman Apollinaris, the son of Sidonius, lost his life at the head of the nobles of Auvergne. Perhaps these suspected Catholics had been maliciously exposed to the blind assault of the enemy; and perhaps the influence of religion was superseded by personal attachment or military honour.57

    Such is the empire of Fortune (if we may still disguise our ignorance under that popular name), that it is almost equally difficult to foresee the events of war or to explain their various consequences. A bloody and complete victory has sometimes yielded no more than the possession of the field; and the loss of ten thousand men has sometimes been sufficient to destroy, in a single day, the work of ages. The decisive battle of Poitiers was followed by the conquest of Aquitain. Alaric had left behind him an infant son, a bastard competitor,  [234] factious nobles, and a disloyal people; and the remaining forces of the Goths were oppressed by the general consternation, or opposed to each other in civil discord. The victorious king of the Franks proceeded without delay to the siege of Angoulême. At the sound of his trumpets the walls of the city imitated the example of Jericho, and instantly fell to the ground: a splendid miracle which may be reduced to the supposition that some clerical engineers had secretly undermined the foundations of the rampart.58 At Bordeaux, which had submitted without resistance, Clovis established his winter quarters; and his prudent economy transported from Toulouse the royal treasures, which were deposited in the capital of the monarchy. The conqueror penetrated as far as the confines of Spain;59 restored the honours of the Catholic church; fixed in Aquitain a colony of Franks;60 and delegated to his lieutenants the easy task of subduing, or extirpating, the nation of the Visigoths. But the Visigoths were protected by the wise and powerful monarch of Italy. While the balance was still equal, Theodoric had perhaps delayed the march of the Ostrogoths; but their strenuous efforts successfully resisted the ambition of Clovis; and the army of the Franks and their Burgundian allies was compelled  [235] to raise the siege of Arles, with the loss, as it is said, of thirty thousand men. These vicissitudes inclined the fierce spirit of Clovis to acquiesce in an advantageous treaty of peace. The Visigoths were suffered to retain the possession of Septimania, a narrow tract of sea-coast, from the Rhone to the Pyrenees; but the ample province of Aquitain, from those mountains to the Loire, was indissolubly united to the kingdom of France.61

    After the success of the Gothic war, Clovis accepted the honours of the Roman consulship. The emperor Anastasius ambitiously bestowed on the most powerful rival of Theodoric the title and ensigns of that eminent dignity; yet, from some unknown cause, the name of Clovis has not been inscribed in the Fasti either of the East or West.62 On the  [236] solemn day, the monarch of Gaul, placing a diadem on his head, was invested in the church of St. Martin, with a purple tunic and mantle. From thence he proceeded on horseback to the cathedral of Tours; and, as he passed through the streets, profusely scattered, with his own hand, a donative of gold and silver to the joyful multitude, who incessantly repeated their acclamations of Consul and Augustus. The actual, or legal, authority of Clovis could not receive any new accessions from the consular dignity. It was a name, a shadow, an empty pageant; and, if the conqueror had been instructed to claim the ancient prerogatives of that high office, they must have expired with the period of its annual duration. But the Romans were disposed to revere, in the person of their master, that antique title, which the emperors condescended to assume; the Barbarian himself seemed to contract a sacred obligation to respect the majesty of the republic; and the successors of Theodosius, by soliciting his friendship, tacitly forgave, and almost ratified, the usurpation of Gaul.

    Twenty-five years after the death of Clovis, this important concession was more formally declared, in a treaty between his sons and the emperor Justinian. The Ostrogoths of Italy, unable to defend their distant acquisitions, had resigned to the Franks the cities of Arles and Marseilles: of Arles, still adorned with the seat of a Prætorian prefect, and of Marseilles, enriched by the advantages of trade and navigation.63 This transaction was confirmed by the Imperial authority; and Justinian, generously yielding to the Franks  [237] the sovereignty of the countries beyond the Alps which they already possessed, absolved the provincials from their allegiance; and established on a more lawful, though not more solid, foundation the throne of the Merovingians.64 From that era, they enjoyed the right of celebrating, at Arles, the games of the Circus; and by a singular privilege, which was denied even to the Persian monarch, the gold coin, impressed with their name and image, obtained a legal currency in the empire. A Greek historian of that age has praised the private and public virtues of the Franks, with a partial enthusiasm, which cannot be sufficiently justified by their domestic annals.66 He celebrates their politeness and urbanity, their regular government, and orthodox religion; and boldly asserts that these Barbarians could be distinguished only by their dress and language from the subjects of Rome. Perhaps the Franks already displayed the social disposition and lively graces, which in every age have disguised their vices and sometimes concealed their intrinsic merit. Perhaps Agathias and the Greeks were dazzled by the rapid progress of their arms and the splendour of their empire. Since the conquest of Burgundy, Gaul, except the Gothic province of Septimania, was subject, in its whole extent, to the sons of Clovis. They had extinguished the German kingdom of Thuringia, and their vague dominion penetrated beyond the Rhine into the heart of their native forests. The Alemanni and Bavarians who had occupied the Roman provinces of Rhætia and Noricum, to the south of the Danube, confessed themselves the humble vassals of the Franks; and the feeble barrier of the Alps was incapable of resisting their ambition. When the last survivor of the sons of Clovis united the inheritance and conquests of the Merovingians, his kingdom extended far beyond the limits of modern France. Yet modern France, such has been the progress of arts and policy, far surpasses in wealth, populousness, and power the spacious but savage realms of Clotaire or Dagobert.

    The Franks, or French, are the only people of Europe who can deduce a perpetual succession from the conquerors of the Western empire. But their conquest of Gaul was followed by ten centuries of anarchy and ignorance. On the revival of learning, the students who had been formed in the schools of Athens and Rome disdained their Barbarian ancestors; and a long period elapsed before patient labour could provide the requisite materials to satisfy, or rather to excite, the curiosity of more enlightened times. At length the eye of criticism and philosophy was directed to the antiquities of  [239] France; but even philosophers have been tainted by the contagion of prejudice and passion. The most extreme and exclusive systems of the personal servitude of the Gauls, or of their voluntary and equal alliance with the Franks, have been rashly conceived and obstinately defended; and the intemperate disputants have accused each other of conspiring against the prerogative of the crown, the dignity of the nobles, or the freedom of the people. Yet the sharp conflict has usefully exercised the adverse powers of learning and genius; and each antagonist, alternately vanquished and victorious, has extirpated some ancient errors, and established some interesting truths. An impartial stranger, instructed by their discoveries, their disputes, and even their faults, may describe, from the same original materials, the state of the Roman provincials, after Gaul had submitted to the arms and laws of the Merovingian kings.

    The rudest, or the most servile, condition of human society is regulated however by some fixed and general rules. When Tacitus surveyed the primitive simplicity of the Germans, he discovered some permanent maxims, or customs, of public and private life, which were preserved by faithful tradition till the introduction of the art of writing and of the Latin tongue.70 Before the election of the Merovingian kings, the most powerful tribe, or nation, of the Franks appointed four venerable chieftains to compose the Salic laws;71 and their labours were  [240] examined and approved in three successive assemblies of the people. After the baptism of Clovis, he reformed several articles that appeared incompatible with Christianity; the Salic law was again amended by his sons; and at length, under the reign of Dagobert, the code was revised and promulgated in its actual form, one hundred years after the establishment of the French monarchy. Within the same period, the customs of the Ripuarians were transcribed and published; and Charlemagne himself, the legislator of his age and country, had accurately studied the two national laws which still prevailed among the Franks.72 The same care was extended to their vassals; and the rude institutions of the Alemanni and Bavarians were diligently compiled and ratified  [241] by the supreme authority of the Merovingian kings. The Visigoths and Burgundians, whose conquests in Gaul preceded those of the Franks, shewed less impatience to attain one of the principal benefits of civilised society. Euric was the first of the Gothic princes who expressed in writing the manners and customs of his people; and the composition of the Burgundian laws was a measure of policy rather than of justice: to alleviate the yoke and regain the affections of their Gallic subjects.73 Thus, by a singular coincidence, the Germans framed their artless institutions at a time when the elaborate system of Roman jurisprudence was finally consummated. In the Salic laws and the Pandects of Justinian we may compare the first rudiments and the full maturity of civil wisdom; and, whatever prejudices may be suggested in favour of Barbarism, our calmer reflections will ascribe to the Romans the superior advantages, not only of science and reason, but of humanity and justice. Yet the laws of the Barbarians were adapted to their wants and desires, their occupations, and their capacity; and they all contribute to preserve the peace, and promote the improvements, of the society for whose use they were originally established. The Merovingians, instead of imposing an uniform rule of conduct on their various subjects, permitted each people, and each family of their empire, freely to enjoy their domestic institutions;74 nor were the Romans excluded from the common  [242] benefits of this legal toleration.75 The children embraced the law of their parents, the wife that of her husband, the freedman that of his patron; and, in all causes, where the parties were of different nations, the plaintiff, or accuser, was obliged to follow the tribunal of the defendant, who may always plead a judicial presumption of right or innocence. A more ample latitude was allowed, if every citizen, in the presence of the judge, might declare the law under which he desired to live and the national society to which he chose to belong. Such an indulgence would abolish the partial distinctions of victory, and the Roman provincials might patiently acquiesce in the hardships of their condition; since it depended on themselves to assume the privilege, if they dared to assert the character, of free and warlike Barbarians.76

    When justice inexorably requires the death of a murderer, each private citizen is fortified by the assurance that the laws,  [243] the magistrate, and the whole community are the guardians of his personal safety. But in the loose society of the Germans revenge was always honourable, and often meritorious; the independent warrior chastised, or vindicated, with his own hand, the injuries which he had offered, or received; and he had only to dread the resentment of the sons, and kinsmen, of the enemy whom he had sacrificed to his selfish or angry passions. The magistrate, conscious of his weakness, interposed, not to punish, but to reconcile; and he was satisfied if he could persuade, or compel, the contending parties to pay, and to accept, the moderate fine which had been ascertained as the price of blood.77 The fierce spirit of the Franks would have opposed a more rigorous sentence; the same fierceness despised these ineffectual restraints; and, when their simple manners had been corrupted by the wealth of Gaul, the public peace was continually violated by acts of hasty or deliberate guilt. In every just government, the same penalty is inflicted, or at least is imposed, for the murder of a peasant or a prince. But the national inequality established by the Franks, in their criminal proceedings, was the last insult and abuse of conquest.78 In the calm moments of legislation, they solemnly pronounced that the life of a Roman was of smaller value than that of a Barbarian. The Antrustion,79 a name expressive of the most illustrious birth or  [244] dignity among the Franks, was appreciated at the sum of six hundred pieces of gold; while the noble provincial, who was admitted to the king’s table, might be legally murdered at the expense of three hundred pieces. Two hundred were deemed sufficient for a Frank of ordinary condition; but the meaner Romans were exposed to disgrace and danger by a trifling compensation of one hundred, or even fifty, pieces of gold. Had these laws been regulated by any principle of equity or reason, the public protection should have supplied in just proportion the want of personal strength. But the legislator had weighed in the scale, not of justice, but of policy, the loss of a soldier against that of a slave; the head of an insolent and rapacious Barbarian was guarded by an heavy fine; and the slightest aid was afforded to the most defenceless subjects. Time insensibly abated the pride of the conquerors and the patience of the vanquished; and the boldest citizen was taught by experience that he might suffer more injuries than he could inflict. As the manners of the Franks became less ferocious, their laws were rendered more severe; and the Merovingian kings attempted to imitate the impartial rigour of the Visigoths and Burgundians.80 Under the empire of  [245] Charlemagne, murder was universally punished with death; and the use of capital punishments has been liberally multiplied in the jurisprudence of modern Europe.81

    The civil and military professions, which had been separated by Constantine, were again united by the Barbarians. The harsh sound of the Teutonic appellations was mollified into the Latin titles of Duke, of Count, or of Prefect;82 and the same officer assumed, within his district, the command of the troops and the administration of justice.83 But the fierce and illiterate chieftain was seldom qualified to discharge the duties of a judge, which require all the faculties of a philosophic mind, laboriously cultivated by experience and study; and his rude ignorance was compelled to embrace  [246] some simple and visible methods of ascertaining the cause of justice. In every religion, the Deity has been invoked to confirm the truth, or to punish the falsehood, of human testimony; but this powerful instrument was misapplied and abused by the simplicity of the German legislators. The party accused might justify his innocence by producing before their tribunal a number of friendly witnesses, who solemnly declared their belief, or assurance, that he was not guilty. According to the weight of the charge, this legal number of compurgators was multiplied; seventy-two voices were required to absolve an incendiary or assassin: and, when the chastity of a queen of France was suspected, three hundred gallant nobles swore, without hesitation, that the infant prince had been actually begotten by her deceased husband.84 The sin and scandal of manifest and frequent perjuries engaged the magistrates to remove these dangerous temptations; and to supply the defects of human testimony by the famous experiments of fire and water. These extraordinary trials were so capriciously contrived that in some cases guilt, and innocence in others, could not be proved without the interposition of a miracle. Such miracles were readily provided by fraud and credulity; the most intricate causes were determined by this easy and infallible method; and the turbulent Barbarians, who might have disdained the sentence of the magistrate, submissively acquiesced in the judgment of God.85

    But the trials by single combat gradually obtained superior credit and authority among a warlike people, who could not  [247] believe that a brave man deserved to suffer, or that a coward deserved to live.86 Both in civil and criminal proceedings, the plaintiff, or accuser, the defender, or even the witness, were exposed to mortal challenge from the antagonist who was destitute of legal proofs; and it was incumbent on them either to desert their cause or publicly to maintain their honour in the lists of battle. They fought either on foot or on horseback, according to the custom of their nation;87 and the decision of the sword or lance was ratified by the sanction of Heaven, of the judge, and of the people. This sanguinary law was introduced into Gaul by the Burgundians; and their legislator Gundobald88 condescended to answer the complaints and objections of his subject Avitus. “Is it not true,” said the king of Burgundy to the bishop, “that the event of national wars, and private combats, is directed by the judgment of God; and that his providence awards the victory to the juster cause?” By such prevailing arguments, the absurd and cruel practice of judicial duels, which had been peculiar to some tribes of Germany, was propagated and established in all the monarchies of Europe, from Sicily to the Baltic. At the end of ten centuries, the reign of legal violence was not totally extinguished; and the ineffectual censures of saints, of popes, and of synods may  [248] seem to prove that the influence of superstition is weakened by its unnatural alliance with reason and humanity. The tribunals were stained with the blood, perhaps, of innocent and respectable citizens; the law, which now favours the rich, then yielded to the strong; and the old, the feeble, and the infirm were condemned either to renounce their fairest claims and possessions, to sustain the dangers of an unequal conflict,89 or to trust the doubtful aid of a mercenary champion. This oppressive jurisprudence was imposed on the provincials of Gaul, who complained of any injuries in their persons and property. Whatever might be the strength or courage of individuals, the victorious Barbarians excelled in the love and exercise of arms; and the vanquished Roman was unjustly summoned to repeat, in his own person, the bloody contest which had been already decided against his country.90

    A devouring host of one hundred and twenty thousand Germans had formerly passed the Rhine under the command of Ariovistus. One third part of the fertile lands of the Sequani was appropriated to their use; and the conqueror soon repeated his oppressive demand of another third, for the accommodation of a new colony of twenty-four thousand Barbarians, whom he had invited to share the rich harvest of Gaul.91 At the distance of five hundred years, the  [249] Visigoths and Burgundians, who revenged the defeat of Ariovistus, usurped the same unequal proportion of two thirds of the subject lands. But this distribution, instead of spreading over the province, may be reasonably confined to the peculiar districts where the victorious people had been planted by their own choice or by the policy of their leader. In these districts, each Barbarian was connected by the ties of hospitality with some Roman provincial. To this unwelcome guest, the proprietor was compelled to abandon two thirds of his patrimony; but the German, a shepherd and a hunter, might sometimes content himself with a spacious range of wood and pasture, and resign the smallest, though most valuable, portion to the toil of the industrious husbandman.92 The silence of ancient and authentic testimony has encouraged an opinion that the rapine of the Franks was not moderated, or disguised, by the forms of a legal division; that they dispersed themselves over the provinces of Gaul, without order or control; and that each victorious robber, according to his wants, his avarice, and his strength, measured, with his sword, the extent of his new inheritance. At a distance from their sovereign, the Barbarians might indeed be tempted to exercise such arbitrary depredation; but the firm and artful policy of Clovis must curb a licentious spirit, which would aggravate the misery of the vanquished, whilst it corrupted the union and discipline of the conquerors. The memorable vase of Soissons is a monument, and a pledge, of the regular distribution of the Gallic spoils. It was the duty, and the interest, of Clovis to provide rewards for a successful  [250] army, and settlements for a numerous people; without inflicting any wanton or superfluous injuries on the royal Catholics of Gaul. The ample fund, which he might lawfully acquire, of the Imperial patrimony, vacant lands, and Gothic usurpations, would diminish the cruel necessity of seizure and confiscation; and the humble provincials would more patiently acquiesce in the equal and regular distribution of their loss.93

    The wealth of the Merovingian princes consisted in their extensive domain. After the conquest of Gaul, they still delighted in the rustic simplicity of their ancestors; the cities were abandoned to solitude and decay; and their coins, their charters, and their synods are still inscribed with the names of the villas, or rural palaces, in which they successively resided. One hundred and sixty of these palaces, a title which need not excite any unseasonable ideas of art or luxury, were scattered through the provinces of their kingdom; and, if some might claim the honours of a fortress, the far greater part could be esteemed only in the light of profitable farms. The mansion of the long-haired kings was surrounded with convenient yards and stables for the cattle and the poultry; the garden was planted with useful vegetables; the various trades, the labours of agriculture, and even the arts of hunting and fishing were exercised by servile hands for the emolument of the sovereign; his magazines were filled with corn and wine, either for sale or consumption; and the whole administration was conducted by the strictest maxims of private economy.94 This ample patrimony was appropriated  [251] to supply the hospitable plenty of Clovis and his successors, and to reward the fidelity of their brave companions, who, both in peace and war, were devoted to their personal service. Instead of an horse, or a suit of armour, each companion, according to his rank or merit or favour, was invested with a benefice, the primitive name, and most simple form, of the feudal possessions. These gifts might be resumed at the pleasure of the sovereign; and his feeble prerogative derived some support from the influence of his liberality. But this dependent tenure was gradually abolished95 by the independent and rapacious nobles of France, who established the perpetual property, and hereditary succession, of their benefices: a revolution salutary to the earth, which had been injured, or neglected, by its precarious masters.96 Besides these royal and beneficiary estates, a large proportion had been assigned, in the division of Gaul, of allodial and Salic lands; they were exempt from tribute, and the Salic lands were equally shared among the male descendants of the Franks.97

    In the bloody discord and silent decay of the Merovingian line, a new order of tyrants arose in the provinces, who, under the appellation of Seniors, or Lords, usurped a right to govern, and a licence to oppress, the subjects of their peculiar  [252] territory. Their ambition might be checked by the hostile resistance of an equal: but the laws were extinguished; and the sacrilegious Barbarians, who dared to provoke the vengeance of a saint or bishop,98 would seldom respect the landmarks of a profane and defenceless neighbour. The common, or public, rights of nature, such as they had always been deemed by the Roman jurisprudence,99 were severely restrained by the German conquerors, whose amusement, or rather passion, was the exercise of hunting. The vague dominion which Man has assumed over the wild inhabitants of the earth, the air, and the waters, was confined to some fortunate individuals of the human species. Gaul was again overspread with woods; and the animals, who were reserved for the use, or pleasure, of the lord, might ravage, with impunity, the fields of his industrious vassals. The chase was the sacred privilege of the nobles, and their domestic servants. Plebeian transgressors were legally chastised with stripes and imprisonment;100 but, in an age which admitted a slight composition for the life of a citizen, it was a capital crime to destroy a stag or a wild bull within the precincts of the royal forests.101

     [253]

    According to the maxims of ancient war, the conqueror became the lawful master of the enemy whom he had subdued and spared;102 and the fruitful cause of personal slavery, which had been almost suppressed by the peaceful sovereignty of Rome, was again revived and multiplied by the perpetual hostilities of the independent Barbarians. The Goth, the Burgundian, or the Frank, who returned from a successful expedition, dragged after him a long train of sheep, of oxen, and of human captives, whom he treated with the same brutal contempt. The youths of an elegant form and ingenuous aspect were set apart for the domestic service: a doubtful situation, which alternately exposed them to the favourable or cruel impulse of passion. The useful mechanics and servants (smiths, carpenters, tailors, shoemakers, cooks, gardeners, dyers, and workmen in gold and silver, &c.) employed their skill for the use or profit of their master. But the Roman captives who were destitute of art, but capable of labour, were condemned, without regard to their former rank, to tend the cattle and cultivate the lands of the Barbarians. The number of the hereditary bondsmen who were attached to the Gallic estates was continually increased by new supplies; and the servile people, according to the situation and temper of their lords, was sometimes raised by precarious indulgence, and more frequently depressed by capricious despotism.103 An absolute power of life and death was exercised by these lords; and, when they married their daughters, a train of useful servants, chained on the waggons  [254] to prevent their escape, was sent as a nuptial present into a distant country.104 The majesty of the Roman laws protected the liberty of each citizen, against the rash effects of his own distress or despair. But the subjects of the Merovingian kings might alienate their personal freedom; and this act of legal suicide, which was familiarly practised, is expressed in terms most disgraceful and afflicting to the dignity of human nature.105 The example of the poor, who purchased life by the sacrifice of all that can render life desirable, was gradually imitated by the feeble and the devout, who, in times of public disorder, pusillanimously crowded to shelter themselves under the battlements of a powerful chief, and around the shrine of a popular saint. Their submission was accepted by these temporal, or spiritual, patrons; and the hasty transaction irrecoverably fixed their own condition, and that of their latest posterity. From the reign of Clovis, during five successive centuries, the laws and manners of Gaul uniformly tended to promote the increase, and to confirm the duration, of personal servitude. Time and violence almost obliterated the intermediate ranks of society, and left an obscure and narrow interval between the noble and the slave. This arbitrary and recent division has been transformed by pride and prejudice into a national distinction, universally established by the arms and the laws of the Merovingians. The nobles, who claimed their genuine, or fabulous, descent from the independent and victorious Franks, have asserted, and abused, the indefeasible right of conquest, over a prostrate  [255] crowd of slaves and plebeians, to whom they imputed the imaginary disgrace of a Gallic, or Roman, extraction.

    The general state and revolutions of France, a name which was imposed by the conquerors, may be illustrated by the particular example of a province, a diocese, or a senatorial family. Auvergne had formerly maintained a just preeminence among the independent states and cities of Gaul. The brave and numerous inhabitants displayed a singular trophy: the sword of Cæsar himself, which he had lost when he was repulsed before the walls of Gergovia.106 As the common offspring of Troy, they claimed a fraternal alliance with the Romans;107 and, if each province had imitated the courage and loyalty of Auvergne, the fall of the Western empire might have been prevented, or delayed. They firmly maintained the fidelity which they had reluctantly sworn to the Visigoths; but, when their bravest nobles had fallen in the battle of Poitiers, they accepted, without resistance, a victorious and Catholic sovereign. This easy and valuable conquest was achieved, and possessed, by Theodoric, the eldest son of Clovis; but the remote province was separated from his Austrasian dominions by the intermediate kingdoms of Soissons, Paris, and Orleans, which formed, after their father’s death, the inheritance of his three brothers. The king of Paris, Childebert, was tempted by the neighbourhood and beauty of Auvergne.108 The Upper country, which  [256] rises towards the south into the mountains of the Cevennes, presented a rich and various prospect of woods and pastures; the sides of the hills were clothed with vines; and each eminence was crowned with a villa or castle. In the Lower Auvergne, the river Allier flows through the fair and spacious plain of Limagne; and the inexhaustible fertility of the soil supplied, and still supplies, without any interval of repose, the constant repetition of the same harvests.109 On the false report that their lawful sovereign had been slain in Germany, the city and diocese of Auvergne were betrayed by the grandson of Sidonius Apollinaris. Childebert enjoyed this clandestine victory; and the free subjects of Theodoric threatened to desert his standard, if he indulged his private resentment while the nation was engaged in the Burgundian war. But the Franks of Austrasia soon yielded to the persuasive eloquence of their king. “Follow me,” said Theodoric, “into Auvergne: I will lead you into a province where you may acquire gold, silver, slaves, cattle, and precious apparel, to the full extent of your wishes. I repeat my promise; I give you the people, and their wealth, as your prey; and you may transport them at pleasure into your own country.” By the execution of this promise, Theodoric justly forfeited the allegiance of a people whom he devoted to destruction. His troops, reinforced by the fiercest Barbarians of Germany,110 spread desolation over the fruitful face of Auvergne; and two places only, a strong castle and a holy shrine, were saved, or redeemed, from their licentious fury. The castle of Meroliac111 was seated on a lofty rock, which rose an hundred feet  [257] above the surface of the plain; and a large reservoir of fresh water was enclosed, with some arable lands, within the circle of its fortifications. The Franks beheld with envy and despair this impregnable fortress; but they surprised a party of fifty stragglers; and, as they were oppressed by the number of their captives, they fixed, at a trifling ransom, the alternative of life or death for these wretched victims, whom the cruel Barbarians were prepared to massacre on the refusal of the garrison. Another detachment penetrated as far as Brivas, or Brioude, where the inhabitants, with their valuable effects, had taken refuge in the sanctuary of St. Julian. The doors of the church resisted the assault; but a daring soldier entered through a window of the choir and opened a passage to his companions. The clergy and people, the sacred and the profane spoils, were rudely torn from the altar; and the sacrilegious division was made at a small distance from the town of Brioude. But this act of impiety was severely chastised by the devout son of Clovis. He punished with death the most atrocious offenders; left their secret accomplices to the vengeance of St. Julian; released the captives; restored the plunder; and extended the rights of sanctuary five miles round the sepulchre of the holy martyr.112

    Before the Austrasian army retreated from Auvergne, Theodoric exacted some pledges of the future loyalty of a people whose just hatred could be restrained only by their fear. A select band of noble youths, the sons of the principal senators, was delivered to the conqueror, as the hostages  [258] of the faith of Childebert and of their countrymen. On the first rumour of war, or conspiracy, those guiltless youths were reduced to a state of servitude; and one of them, Attalus,113 whose adventures are more particularly related, kept his master’s horses in the diocese of Treves. After a painful search, he was discovered, in this unworthy occupation, by the emissaries of his grandfather, Gregory bishop of Langres; but his offers of ransom were sternly rejected by the avarice of the Barbarian, who required an exorbitant sum of ten pounds of gold for the freedom of his noble captive. His deliverance was effected by the hardy stratagem of Leo, a slave belonging to the kitchens of the bishop of Langres.114 An unknown agent easily introduced him into the same family. The Barbarian purchased Leo for the price of twelve pieces of gold; and was pleased to learn that he was deeply skilled in the luxury of an episcopal table. “Next Sunday,” said the Frank, “I shall invite my neighbours and kinsmen. Exert thy art, and force them to confess that they have never seen, or tasted, such an entertainment, even in the king’s house.” Leo assured him that, if he would provide a sufficient quantity of poultry, his wishes should be satisfied. The master, who already aspired to the merit of elegant hospitality, assumed, as his own, the praise which the voracious guests unanimously bestowed on his cook; and the dexterous  [259] Leo insensibly acquired the trust and management of his household. After the patient expectation of a whole year, he cautiously whispered his design to Attalus, and exhorted him to prepare for flight in the ensuing night. At the hour of midnight, the intemperate guests retired from table; and the Frank’s son-in-law, whom Leo attended to his apartment with a nocturnal potation, condescended to jest on the facility with which he might betray his trust. The intrepid slave, after sustaining this dangerous raillery, entered his master’s bed-chamber; removed his spear and shield; silently drew the fleetest horses from the stable; unbarred the ponderous gates; and excited Attalus to save his life and liberty by incessant diligence. Their apprehensions urged them to leave their horses on the banks of the Meuse;115 they swam the river, wandered three days in the adjacent forest, and subsisted only by the accidental discovery of a wild plum-tree. As they lay concealed in a dark thicket, they heard the noise of horses; they were terrified by the angry countenance of their master, and they anxiously listened to his declaration that, if he could seize the guilty fugitives, one of them he would cut in pieces with his sword, and would expose the other on a gibbet. At length Attalus and his faithful Leo reached the friendly habitation of a presbyter of Rheims, who recruited their fainting strength with bread and wine, concealed them from the search of their enemy, and safely conducted them, beyond the limits of the Austrasian kingdom, to the episcopal palace of Langres. Gregory embraced his grandson with tears of joy, gratefully delivered Leo, with his whole family, from the yoke of servitude, and bestowed on him the property of a farm, where he might end his days in happiness and freedom. Perhaps this singular adventure, which is marked with so many circumstances of truth and nature, was related  [260] by Attalus himself, to his cousin, or nephew, the first historian of the Franks. Gregory of Tours116 was born about sixty years after the death of Sidonius Apollinaris; and their situation was almost similar, since each of them was a native of Auvergne, a senator, and a bishop. The difference of their style and sentiments may, therefore, express the decay of Gaul, and clearly ascertain how much, in so short a space, the human mind had lost of its energy and refinement.117

    We are now qualified to despise the opposite, and perhaps artful, misrepresentations which have softened, or exaggerated, the oppression of the Romans of Gaul under the reign of the Merovingians.118 The conquerors never promulgated any universal edict of servitude or confiscation; but a degenerate people, who excused their weakness by the specious names of politeness and peace, was exposed to the arms and laws of the ferocious Barbarians, who contemptuously insulted their possessions, their freedom, and their safety. Their personal injuries were partial and irregular; but the great body of the Romans survived the revolution, and still preserved the property and privileges of citizens. A large  [261] portion of their lands was exacted for the use of the Franks; but they enjoyed the remainder, exempt from tribute;119 and the same irresistible violence which swept away the arts and manufactures of Gaul destroyed the elaborate and expensive system of Imperial despotism. The Provincials must frequently deplore the savage jurisprudence of the Salic or Ripuarian laws; but their private life, in the important concerns of marriage, testaments, or inheritance, was still regulated by the Theodosian Code; and a discontented Roman might freely aspire, or descend, to the character and title of a Barbarian. The honours of the state were accessible to his ambition; the education and temper of the Romans more peculiarly qualified them for the offices of civil government; and, as soon as emulation had rekindled their military ardour, they were permitted to march in the ranks, or even at the head, of the victorious Germans. I shall not attempt to enumerate the generals and magistrates, whose names120 attest the liberal policy of the Merovingians. The supreme command of Burgundy, with the title of Patrician, was successively entrusted to three Romans; and the last and most powerful, Mummolus,121 who alternately saved and disturbed  [262] the monarchy, had supplanted his father in the station of count of Autun, and left a treasure of thirty talents of gold and two hundred and fifty talents of silver. The fierce and illiterate Barbarians were excluded, during several generations, from the dignities, and even from the orders, of the church.122 The clergy of Gaul consisted almost entirely of native Provincials; the haughty Franks fell prostrate at the feet of their subjects, who were dignified with the episcopal character; and the power and riches which had been lost in war were insensibly recovered by superstition.123 In all temporal affairs, the Theodosian Code was the universal law of the clergy; but the Barbaric jurisprudence had liberally provided for their personal safety: a sub-deacon was equivalent to two Franks; the antrustion and priest were held in similar estimation; and the life of a bishop was appreciated far above the common standard, at the price of nine hundred pieces of gold.124 The Romans communicated to their conquerors the use of the Christian religion and Latin language;125 but their language and their religion had alike degenerated from the simple purity of the Augustan, and Apostolic, age. The progress of superstition and Barbarism was rapid and universal; the  [263] worship of the saints concealed from vulgar eyes the God of the Christians; and the rustic dialect of peasants and soldiers was corrupted by a Teutonic idiom and pronunciation. Yet such intercourse of sacred and social communion eradicated the distinctions of birth and victory; and the nations of Gaul were gradually confounded under the name and government of the Franks.

    The Franks, after they mingled with their Gallic subjects, might have imparted the most valuable of human gifts, a spirit and system of constitutional liberty. Under a king hereditary but limited, the chiefs and counsellors might have debated, at Paris, in the palace of the Cæsars; the adjacent field, where the emperors reviewed their mercenary legions, would have admitted the legislative assembly of freemen and warriors; and the rude model, which had been sketched in the woods of Germany,126 might have been polished and improved by the civil wisdom of the Romans. But the careless Barbarians, secure of their personal independence, disdained the labour of government; the annual assemblies of the month of March were silently abolished; and the nation was separated and almost dissolved by the conquest of Gaul.127 The monarchy was left without any regular establishment of justice, of arms, or of revenue. The successors of Clovis wanted resolution to assume, or strength to exercise, the legislative and executive powers which the people had abdicated; the royal prerogative was distinguished only by a more ample privilege of rapine and murder; and the love of freedom, so often invigorated and disgraced by private ambition, was reduced, among the licentious Franks, to the contempt of order and the desire of impunity. Seventy-five years after the death of Clovis, his grandson, Gontran, king  [264] of Burgundy, sent an army to invade the Gothic possessions of Septimania, or Languedoc. The troops of Burgundy, Berry, Auvergne, and the adjacent territories were excited by the hopes of spoil. They marched, without discipline, under the banners of German, or Gallic, counts; their attack was feeble and unsuccessful; but the friendly and hostile provinces were desolated with indiscriminate rage. The corn-fields, the villages, the churches themselves, were consumed by fire; the inhabitants were massacred or dragged into captivity; and, in the disorderly retreat, five thousand of these inhuman savages were destroyed by hunger or intestine discord. When the pious Gontran reproached the guilt, or neglect, of their leaders, and threatened to inflict, not a legal sentence, but instant and arbitrary execution, they accused the universal and incurable corruption of the people. “No one,” they said, “any longer fears or respects his king, his duke, or his count. Each man loves to do evil, and freely indulges his criminal inclinations. The most gentle correction provokes an immediate tumult, and the rash magistrate who presumes to censure or restrain his seditious subjects seldom escapes alive from their revenge.”128 It has been reserved for the same nation to expose, by their intemperate vices, the most odious abuse of freedom; and to supply its loss by the spirit of honour and humanity, which now alleviates and dignifies their obedience to an absolute sovereign.

    The Visigoths had resigned to Clovis the greatest part of their Gallic possessions; but their loss was amply compensated by the easy conquest, and secure enjoyment, of the provinces of Spain. From the monarchy of the Goths, which  [265] soon involved the Suevic kingdom of Gallicia, the modern Spaniards still derive some national vanity; but the historian of the Roman Empire is neither invited nor compelled to pursue the obscure and barren series of their annals.129 The Goths of Spain were separated from the rest of mankind by the lofty ridge of the Pyrenæan mountains; their manners and institutions, as far as they were common to the Germanic tribes, have been already explained. I have anticipated, in the preceding chapter, the most important of their ecclesiastical events, the fall of Arianism and the persecution of the Jews; and it only remains to observe some interesting circumstances which relate to the civil and ecclesiastical constitution of the Spanish kingdom.

    After their conversion from idolatry, or heresy, the Franks and the Visigoths were disposed to embrace, with equal submission, the inherent evils, and the accidental benefits, of superstition. But the prelates of France, long before the extinction of the Merovingian race, had degenerated into fighting and hunting Barbarians. They disdained the use of synods; forgot the laws of temperance and chastity; and preferred the indulgence of private ambition and luxury to the general interest of the sacerdotal profession.130 The bishops of Spain respected themselves and were respected by the public; their indissoluble union disguised their vices and confirmed their authority; and the regular discipline of the church introduced peace, order, and stability into the government of the state. From the reign of Recared, the first Catholic king, to that of Witiza, the immediate predecessor of the unfortunate Roderic, sixteen national councils were  [266] successively convened. The six metropolitans, Toledo, Seville, Merida, Braga, Tarragona, and Narbonne, presided according to their respective seniority; the assembly was composed of their suffragan bishops, who appeared in person or by their proxies; and a place was assigned to the most holy or opulent of the Spanish abbots. During the first three days of the convocation, as long as they agitated the ecclesiastical questions of doctrine and discipline, the profane laity was excluded from their debates; which were conducted, however, with decent solemnity. But on the morning of the fourth day, the doors were thrown open for the entrance of the great officers of the palace, the dukes and counts of the provinces, the judges of the cities, and the Gothic nobles; and the decrees of Heaven were ratified by the consent of the people. The same rules were observed in the provincial assemblies, the annual synods which were empowered to hear complaints, and to redress grievances; and a legal government was supported by the prevailing influence of the Spanish clergy. The bishops, who, in each revolution, were prepared to flatter the victorious and to insult the prostrate, laboured, with diligence and success, to kindle the flames of persecution and to exalt the mitre above the crown. Yet the national councils of Toledo, in which the free spirit of the Barbarians was tempered and guided by episcopal policy, have established some prudent laws for the common benefit of the king and people. The vacancy of the throne was supplied by the choice of the bishops and palatines; and, after the failure of the line of Alaric, the regal dignity was still limited to the pure and noble blood of the Goths. The clergy, who anointed their lawful prince, always recommended, and sometimes practised, the duty of allegiance: and the spiritual censures were denounced on the heads of the impious subjects who should resist his authority, conspire against his life, or violate, by an indecent union, the chastity even of his widow. But the monarch himself, when he ascended the throne, was bound by a reciprocal oath to God and his people that he would faithfully  [267] execute his important trust. The real or imaginary faults of his administration were subject to the control of a powerful aristocracy; and the bishops and palatines were guarded by a fundamental privilege, that they should not be degraded, imprisoned, tortured, nor punished with death, exile, or confiscation, unless by the free and public judgment of their peers.131

    One of these legislative councils of Toledo examined and ratified the code of laws which had been compiled by a succession of Gothic kings, from the fierce Euric to the devout Egica. As long as the Visigoths themselves were satisfied with the rude customs of their ancestors, they indulged their subjects of Aquitain and Spain in the enjoyment of the Roman law. Their gradual improvements in arts, in policy, and at length in religion, encouraged them to imitate, and to supersede, these foreign institutions; and to compose a code of civil and criminal jurisprudence, for the use of a great and united people. The same obligations and the same privileges were communicated to the nations of the Spanish monarchy: and the conquerors, insensibly renouncing the Teutonic idiom, submitted to the restraints of equity, and exalted the Romans to the participation of freedom. The merit of this impartial policy was enhanced by the situation of Spain, under the reign of the Visigoths. The Provincials were long separated from their Arian masters, by the irreconcileable difference of religion. After the conversion of Recared had removed the prejudices of the Catholics, the coasts, both of the Ocean and Mediterranean, were still possessed by the Eastern emperors; who secretly excited a discontented people to reject the yoke of the Barbarians and to assert the name and dignity of Roman citizens. The allegiance of doubtful  [268] subjects is indeed most effectually secured by their own persuasion that they hazard more in a revolt than they can hope to obtain by a revolution; but it has appeared so natural to oppress those whom we hate and fear, that the contrary system well deserves the praise of wisdom and moderation.132

    While the kingdoms of the Franks and Visigoths were established in Gaul and Spain, the Saxons achieved the conquest of Britain, the third great diocese of the Prefecture of the West. Since Britain was already separated from the Roman empire, I might, without reproach, decline a story, familiar to the most illiterate, and obscure to the most learned, of my readers. The Saxons, who excelled in the use of the oar or the battle-axe, were ignorant of the art which could alone perpetuate the fame of their exploits; the Provincials, relapsing into barbarism, neglected to describe the ruin of their country; and the doubtful tradition was almost extinguished, before the missionaries of Rome restored the light of science and Christianity. The declamations of Gildas, the fragments or fables of Nennius, the obscure hints of the Saxon laws and chronicles, and the ecclesiastical tales of the venerable Bede133 have been illustrated by the diligence, and sometimes embellished by the fancy, of succeeding writers, whose works I am not ambitious either to censure or to transcribe.134 Yet  [269] the historian of the empire may be tempted to pursue the revolutions of a Roman province, till it vanishes from his sight; and an Englishman may curiously trace the establishment of the Barbarians from whom he derives his name, his laws, and perhaps his origin.

    About forty years after the dissolution of the Roman government, Vortigern appears to have obtained the supreme, though precarious, command of the princes and cities of Britain. That unfortunate monarch has been almost unanimously condemned for the weak and mischievous policy of inviting135 a formidable stranger to repel the vexatious inroads of a domestic foe. His ambassadors are despatched, by the gravest historians, to the coast of Germany; they address a pathetic oration to the general assembly of the Saxons, and those warlike Barbarians resolve to assist with a fleet and army the suppliants of a distant and unknown island. If Britain had indeed been unknown to the Saxons, the measure of its calamities would have been less complete. But the strength of the Roman government could not always guard the maritime province against the pirates of Germany; the independent and divided states were exposed to their attacks; and the Saxons might sometimes join the Scots and the Picts in a tacit, or express, confederacy of rapine and destruction. Vortigern could only balance the various perils which assaulted on every side his throne and his people; and his policy may deserve either praise or excuse, if he preferred the alliance of those Barbarians whose naval power rendered them the most dangerous enemies and the most serviceable allies. Hengist  [270] and Horsa, as they ranged along the eastern coast with three ships, were engaged, by the promise of an ample stipend, to embrace the defence of Britain; and their intrepid valour soon delivered the country from the Caledonian invaders. The isle of Thanet, a secure and fertile district, was allotted for the residence of these German auxiliaries, and they were supplied, according to the treaty, with a plentiful allowance of clothing and provisions. This favourable reception encouraged five thousand warriors to embark with their families in seventeen vessels, and the infant power of Hengist was fortified by this strong and seasonable reinforcement. The crafty Barbarian suggested to Vortigern the obvious advantage of fixing, in the neighbourhood of the Picts, a colony of faithful allies; a third fleet of forty ships, under the command of his son and nephew, sailed from Germany, ravaged the Orkneys, and disembarked a new army on the coast of Northumberland, or Lothian, at the opposite extremity of the devoted land. It was easy to foresee, but it was impossible to prevent, the impending evils. The two nations were soon divided and exasperated by mutual jealousies. The Saxons magnified all that they had done and suffered in the cause of an ungrateful people; while the Britons regretted the liberal rewards which could not testify the avarice of those haughty mercenaries. The causes of fear and hatred were inflamed into an irreconcileable quarrel. The Saxons flew to arms; and, if they perpetrated a treacherous massacre during the security of a feast, they destroyed the reciprocal confidence which sustains the intercourse of peace and war.136

    Hengist, who boldly aspired to the conquest of Britain, exhorted his countrymen to embrace the glorious opportunity:  [271] he painted in lively colours the fertility of the soil, the wealth of the cities, the pusillanimous temper of the natives, and the convenient situation of a spacious, solitary island, accessible on all sides to the Saxon fleets. The successive colonies which issued, in the period of a century, from the mouths of the Elbe, the Weser, and the Rhine, were principally composed of three valiant tribes or nations of Germany: the Jutes, the old Saxons, and the Angles. The Jutes, who fought under the peculiar banner of Hengist, assumed the merit of leading their countrymen in the paths of glory and of erecting in Kent the first independent kingdom. The fame of the enterprise was attributed to the primitive Saxons; and the common laws and language of the conquerors are described by the national appellation of a people which, at the end of four hundred years, produced the first monarchs of South Britain. The Angles were distinguished by their numbers and their success; and they claimed the honour of fixing a perpetual name on the country of which they occupied the most ample portion. The Barbarians, who followed the hopes of rapine either on the land or sea, were insensibly blended with this triple confederacy; the Frisians, who had been tempted by their vicinity to the British shores, might balance, during a short space, the strength and reputation of the native Saxons; the Danes, the Prussians, the Rugians, are faintly described; and some adventurous Huns, who had wandered as far as the Baltic, might embark on board the German vessels, for the conquest of a new world.137 But this arduous achievement was not prepared or executed by the union of national powers. Each intrepid chieftain, according to the measure of his fame and fortunes, assembled his followers; equipped a fleet of three, or perhaps of sixty, vessels; chose the place of the attack; and conducted his subsequent  [272] operations according to the events of the war and the dictates of his private interest. In the invasion of Britain many heroes vanquished and fell; but only seven victorious leaders assumed, or at least maintained, the title of kings. Seven independent thrones, the Saxon Heptarchy, were founded by the conquerors, and seven families, one of which has been continued, by female succession, to our present sovereign, derived their equal and sacred lineage from Woden, the god of war. It has been pretended that this republic of kings was moderated by a general council and a supreme magistrate. But such an artificial scheme of policy is repugnant to the rude and turbulent spirit of the Saxons; their laws are silent; and their imperfect annals afford only a dark and bloody prospect of intestine discord.138

    A monk, who, in the profound ignorance of human life, has presumed to exercise the office of historian, strangely disfigures the state of Britain at the time of its separation from the Western empire. Gildas139 describes, in florid language, the improvements of agriculture, the foreign trade which flowed with every tide into the Thames and the Severn, the solid and lofty construction of public and private edifices; he accuses the sinful luxury of the British people; of a people, according to the same writer, ignorant of the most simple arts, and incapable, without the aid of the Romans, of providing walls of stone or weapons of iron for the defence of their native land.140 Under the long dominion of the emperors, Britain had been insensibly moulded into the elegant and servile form  [273] of a Roman province, whose safety was entrusted to a foreign power. The subjects of Honorius contemplated their new freedom with surprise and terror; they were left destitute of any civil or military constitution; and their uncertain rulers wanted either skill, or courage, or authority, to direct the public force against the common enemy. The introduction of the Saxons betrayed their internal weakness and degraded the character both of the prince and people. Their consternation magnified the danger; the want of union diminished their resources; and the madness of civil factions was more solicitous to accuse than to remedy the evils which they imputed to the misconduct of their adversaries. Yet the Britons were not ignorant, they could not be ignorant of the manufacture or the use of arms: the successive and disorderly attacks of the Saxons allowed them to recover from their amazement, and the prosperous or adverse events of the war added discipline and experience to their native valour.

    While the continent of Europe and Africa yielded, without resistance, to the Barbarians, the British island, alone and unaided, maintained a long, a vigorous, though an unsuccessful struggle against the formidable pirates who, almost at the same instant, assaulted the northern, the eastern, and the southern coasts. The cities, which had been fortified with skill, were defended with resolution; the advantages of ground, hills, forests, and morasses were diligently improved by the inhabitants; the conquest of each district was purchased with blood; and the defeats of the Saxons are strongly attested by the discreet silence of their annalist. Hengist might hope to achieve the conquest of Britain; but his ambition, in an active reign of thirty-five years, was confined to the possession of Kent; and the numerous colony which he had planted in the north was extirpated by the sword of the Britons. The monarchy of the West Saxons was laboriously founded by the persevering efforts of three martial generations. The life of Cerdic, one of the bravest of the children of Woden, was  [274] consumed in the conquest of Hampshire and the Isle of Wight; and the loss which he sustained in the battle of Mount Badon reduced him to a state of inglorious repose. Kenric, his valiant son, advanced into Wiltshire; besieged Salisbury, at that time seated on a commanding eminence; and vanquished an army which advanced to the relief of the city. In the subsequent battle of Marlborough,141 his British enemies displayed their military science. Their troops were formed in three lines; each line consisted of three distinct bodies, and the cavalry, the archers, and the pikemen were distributed according to the principles of Roman tactics. The Saxons charged in one mighty column, boldly encountered with their short swords the long lances of the Britons, and maintained an equal conflict till the approach of night. Two decisive victories, the death of three British kings, and the reduction of Cirencester, Bath, and Gloucester established the fame and power of Ceaulin, the grandson of Cerdic, who carried his victorious arms to the banks of the Severn.

    After a war of an hundred years, the independent Britons still occupied the whole extent of the western coast, from the wall of Antoninus to the extreme promontory of Cornwall; and the principal cities of the inland country still opposed the arms of the Barbarians. Resistance became more languid, as the number and boldness of the assailants continually increased. Winning their way by slow and painful efforts, the Saxons, the Angles, and their various confederates advanced from the north, from the east, and from the south, till their victorious banners were united in the centre of the island. Beyond the Severn the Britons still asserted their national freedom, which survived the heptarchy, and even the monarchy,  [275] of the Saxons. The bravest warriors, who preferred exile to slavery, found a secure refuge in the mountains of Wales; the reluctant submission of Cornwall was delayed for some ages;142 and a band of fugitives acquired a settlement in Gaul, by their own valour or the liberality of the Merovingian kings.143 The western angle of Armorica acquired the new appellations of Cornwall and the Lesser Britain; and the vacant lands of the Osismii were filled by a strange people, who, under the authority of their counts and bishops, preserved the laws and language of their ancestors. To the feeble descendants of Clovis and Charlemagne, the Britons of Armorica refused the customary tribute, subdued the neighbouring dioceses of Vannes, Rennes, and Nantes, and formed a powerful, though vassal, state, which has been united to the crown of France.144

    In a century of perpetual, or at least implacable, war, much  [276] courage, and some skill, must have been exerted for the defence of Britain. Yet, if the memory of its champions is almost buried in oblivion, we need not repine; since every age, however destitute of science or virtue, sufficiently abounds with acts of blood and military renown. The tomb of Vortimer, the son of Vortigern, was erected on the margin of the sea-shore, as a landmark formidable to the Saxons, whom he had thrice vanquished in the fields of Kent. Ambrosius Aurelian was descended from a noble family of Romans,145 his modesty was equal to his valour, and his valour, till the last fatal action,146 was crowned with splendid success. But every British name is effaced by the illustrious name of Arthur,147 the hereditary prince of the Silures, in South Wales, and the elective king or general of the nation. According to the most rational account, he defeated, in twelve successive battles, the Angles of the north and the Saxons of the west; but the declining age of the hero was embittered by popular ingratitude and domestic misfortunes. The events of his life are less interesting than the singular revolutions of his fame. During a period of five hundred years the tradition of his exploits was preserved, and rudely embellished, by the obscure bards of Wales and Armorica, who were odious  [277] to the Saxons and unknown to the rest of mankind. The pride and curiosity of the Norman conquerors prompted them to inquire into the ancient history of Britain: they listened with fond credulity to the tale of Arthur, and eagerly applauded the merit of a prince who had triumphed over the Saxons, their common enemies. His romance, transcribed in the Latin of Jeffrey of Monmouth, and afterwards translated into the fashionable idiom of the times, was enriched with the various, though incoherent, ornaments which were familiar to the experience, the learning, or the fancy of the twelfth century. The progress of a Phrygian colony, from the Tiber to the Thames, was easily engrafted on the fable of the Æneid; and the royal ancestors of Arthur derived their origin from Troy, and claimed their alliance with the Cæsars. His trophies were decorated with captive provinces and Imperial titles; and his Danish victories avenged the recent injuries of his country. The gallantry and superstition of the British hero, his feasts and tournaments, and the memorable institution of his Knights of the Round Table were faithfully copied from the reigning manners of chivalry; and the fabulous exploits of Uther’s son appear less incredible than the adventures which were achieved by the enterprising valour of the Normans. Pilgrimage and the holy wars introduced into Europe the specious miracles of Arabian magic. Fairies and giants, flying dragons and enchanted palaces, were blended with the more simple fictions of the west; and the fate of Britain depended on the art, or the predictions, of Merlin. Every nation embraced and adorned the popular romance of Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table; their names were celebrated in Greece and Italy; and the voluminous tales of Sir Lancelot and Sir Tristram were devoutly studied by the princes and nobles, who disregarded the genuine heroes and historians of antiquity. At length the light of science and reason was rekindled; the talisman was broken; the visionary fabric melted into air; and, by a natural, though unjust, reverse of the public opinion, the severity  [278] of the present age is inclined to question the existence of Arthur.148

    Resistance, if it cannot avert, must increase the miseries of conquest; and conquest has never appeared more dreadful and destructive than in the hands of the Saxons, who hated the valour of their enemies, disdained the faith of treaties, and violated, without remorse, the most sacred objects of the Christian worship. The fields of battle might be traced, almost in every district, by monuments of bones; the fragments of falling towers were stained with blood; the last of the Britons, without distinction of age or sex, were massacred149 in the ruins of Anderida;150 and the repetition of such calamities was frequent and familiar under the Saxon heptarchy. The arts and religion, the laws and language, which the Romans had so carefully planted in Britain, were extirpated by their barbarous successors. After the destruction of the principal churches, the bishops, who had declined the crown of martyrdom, retired with the holy relics into Wales and Armorica; the remains of their flocks were left destitute of any spiritual food; the practice, and even the remembrance, of Christianity were abolished; and the British clergy might obtain some comfort from the damnation of the idolatrous strangers. The kings of France maintained the  [279] privileges of their Roman subjects; but the ferocious Saxons trampled on the laws of Rome and of the emperors. The proceedings of civil and criminal jurisdiction, the titles of honour, the forms of office, the ranks of society, and even the domestic rights of marriage, testament, and inheritance, were finally suppressed; and the indiscriminate crowd of noble and plebeian slaves was governed by the traditionary customs which had been coarsely framed for the shepherds and pirates of Germany. The language of science, of business, and of conversation, which had been introduced by the Romans, was lost in the general desolation. A sufficient number of Latin or Celtic words might be assumed by the Germans, to express their new wants and ideas;151 but those illiterate Pagans preserved and established the use of their national dialect.152 Almost every name, conspicuous either in the church or state, reveals its Teutonic origin;153 and the geography of England was universally inscribed with foreign characters and appellations. The example of a revolution, so rapid and so complete, may not easily be found; but it will excite a probable suspicion that the arts of Rome were less deeply rooted in Britain than in Gaul or Spain; and that the native rudeness of the country and its inhabitants was covered by a thin varnish of Italian manners.

    This strange alteration has persuaded historians, and even philosophers, that the provincials of Britain were totally exterminated; and that the vacant land was again peopled by the perpetual influx and rapid increase of the German  [280] colonies. Three hundred thousand Saxons are said to have obeyed the summons of Hengist;154 the entire emigration of the Angles was attested, in the age of Bede, by the solitude of their native country;155 and our experience has shown the free propagation of the human race, if they are cast on a fruitful wilderness, where their steps are unconfined and their subsistence is plentiful. The Saxon kingdoms displayed the face of recent discovery and cultivation; the towns were small, the villages were distant; the husbandry was languid and unskilful; four sheep were equivalent to an acre of the best land;156 an ample space of wood and morass was resigned to the vague dominion of nature: and the modern bishopric of Durham, the whole territory from the Tyne to the Tees, had returned to its primitive state of a savage and solitary forest.157 Such imperfect population might have been supplied, in some generations, by the English colonies; but neither reason nor facts can justify the unnatural supposition that the Saxons of Britain remained alone in the desert which they had subdued. After the sanguinary Barbarians had secured their dominion, and gratified their revenge, it was their interest to preserve the peasants, as well as the cattle, of the unresisting country. In each successive revolution, the patient herd becomes the property of its new masters; and the salutary  [281] compact of food and labour is silently ratified by their mutual necessities. Wilfrid, the apostle of Sussex,158 accepted from his royal convert the gift of the peninsula of Selsey, near Chichester, with the persons and property of its inhabitants, who then amounted to eighty-seven families. He released them at once from spiritual and temporal bondage, and two hundred and fifty slaves, of both sexes, were baptised by their indulgent master. The kingdom of Sussex, which spread from the sea to the Thames, contained seven thousand families; twelve hundred were ascribed to the Isle of Wight; and, if we multiply this vague computation, it may seem probable that England was cultivated by a million of servants, or villains, who were attached to the estates of their arbitrary landlords. The indigent Barbarians were often tempted to sell their children or themselves into perpetual, and even foreign, bondage;159 yet the special exemptions which were granted to national slaves160 sufficiently declare that they were much less numerous than the strangers and captives who had lost their liberty, or changed their masters, by the accidents of war. When time and religion had mitigated the fierce spirit of the Anglo-Saxons, the laws encouraged the frequent practice of manumission; and their subjects, of Welsh or Cambrian extraction, assumed the respectable station of inferior freemen, possessed of lands and entitled to the rights of civil society.161 Such gentle treatment might  [282] secure the allegiance of a fierce people, who had been recently subdued on the confines of Wales and Cornwall. The sage Ina, the legislator of Wessex, united the two nations in the bands of domestic alliance; and four British lords of Somersetshire may be honourably distinguished in the court of a Saxon monarch.162

    The independent Britons appear to have relapsed into the state of original barbarism, from whence they had been imperfectly reclaimed. Separated by their enemies from the rest of mankind, they soon became an object of scandal and abhorrence to the Catholic world.163 Christianity was still professed in the mountains of Wales; but the rude schismatics, in the form of the clerical tonsure, and in the day of the celebration of Easter, obstinately resisted the imperious mandates of the Roman pontiffs. The use of the Latin language was insensibly abolished, and the Britons were deprived of the arts and learning which Italy communicated to her Saxon proselytes. In Wales and Armorica, the Celtic tongue, the native idiom of the West, was preserved and propagated; and the Bards, who had been the companions of the Druids, were still protected, in the sixteenth century, by the laws of Elizabeth. Their chief, a respectable officer of the courts of Pengwern, or Aberfraw, or Cærmarthaen, accompanied the king’s servants to war; the monarchy of the Britons, which he sung in the front of battle, excited their courage and justified their depredations; and the songster claimed for his legitimate prize the fairest heifer of the spoil. His subordinate ministers, the masters and disciples of vocal and instrumental Music, visited, in their respective circuits,  [283] the royal, the noble, and the plebeian houses; and the public poverty, almost exhausted by the clergy, was oppressed by the importunate demands of the bards. Their rank and merit were ascertained by solemn trials, and the strong belief of supernatural inspiration exalted the fancy of the poet and of his audience.164 The last retreats of Celtic freedom, the extreme territories of Gaul and Britain, were less adapted to agriculture than to pasturage; the wealth of the Britons consisted in their flocks and herds; milk and flesh were their ordinary food; and bread was sometimes esteemed, or rejected, as a foreign luxury. Liberty had peopled the mountains of Wales and the morasses of Armorica; but their populousness has been maliciously ascribed to the loose practice of polygamy; and the houses of these licentious Barbarians have been supposed to contain ten wives and perhaps fifty children.165 Their disposition was rash and choleric; they were bold in action and in speech;166 and, as they were ignorant of the arts of peace, they alternately indulged their passions in foreign and domestic war. The cavalry of Armorica, the spearmen of Gwent, and the archers of Merioneth were equally formidable; but their poverty could seldom procure either shields or helmets; and the inconvenient weight would have retarded the speed and agility of their desultory operations. One of the greatest of  [284] the English monarchs was requested to satisfy the curiosity of a Greek emperor concerning the state of Britain; and Henry II. could assert, from his personal experience, that Wales was inhabited by a race of naked warriors, who encountered, without fear, the defensive armour of their enemies.167

    By the revolution of Britain, the limits of science, as well as of empire, were contracted. The dark cloud, which had been cleared by the Phœnician discoveries and finally dispelled by the arms of Cæsar, again settled on the shores of the Atlantic, and a Roman province was again lost among the fabulous islands of the ocean. One hundred and fifty years after the reign of Honorius, the gravest historian of the times168 describes the wonders of a remote isle, whose eastern and western parts are divided by an antique wall, the boundary of life and death, or, more properly, of truth and fiction. The east is a fair country, inhabited by a civilised people: the air is healthy, the waters are pure and plentiful, and the earth yields her regular and fruitful increase. In the west, beyond the wall, the air is infectious and mortal; the ground is covered with serpents; and this dreary solitude is the region of departed spirits, who are transported from the opposite shores in substantial boats, and by living rowers. Some families of fishermen, the subjects of the Franks, are excused from tribute, in consideration of the mysterious office which is performed by these Charons of the ocean. Each in his turn is summoned at the hour of midnight,  [285] to hear the voices, and even the names, of the ghosts; he is sensible of their weight, and he feels himself impelled by an unknown, but irresistible, power. After this dream of fancy we read with astonishment, that the name of this island is Brittia; that it lies in the ocean, against the mouth of the Rhine, and less than thirty miles from the continent; that it is possessed by three nations, the Frisians, the Angles, and the Britons; and that some Angles had appeared at Constantinople, in the train of the French ambassadors. From these ambassadors Procopius might be informed of a singular, though an improbable, adventure, which announces the spirit, rather than the delicacy, of an English heroine. She had been betrothed to Radiger king of the Varni, a tribe of Germans who touched the ocean and the Rhine; but the perfidious lover was tempted by motives of policy to prefer his father’s widow, the sister of Theodebert king of the Franks.169 The forsaken princess of the Angles, instead of bewailing, revenged her disgrace. Her warlike subjects are said to have been ignorant of the use, and even of the form, of an horse; but she boldly sailed from Britain to the mouth of the Rhine, with a fleet of four hundred ships and an army of one hundred thousand men. After the loss of a battle, the captive Radiger implored the mercy of his victorious bride, who generously pardoned his offence, dismissed her rival, and compelled the king of the Varni to discharge with honour and fidelity the duties of an husband.170 This  [286] gallant exploit appears to be the last naval enterprise of the Anglo-Saxons. The arts of navigation, by which they had acquired the empire of Britain and of the sea, were soon neglected by the indolent Barbarians, who supinely renounced all the commercial advantages of their insular situation. Seven171 independent kingdoms were agitated by perpetual discord; and the British world was seldom connected, either in peace or war, with the nations of the continent.172

    I have now accomplished the laborious narrative of the decline and fall of the Roman empire, from the fortunate age of Trajan and the Antonines to its total extinction in the West about five centuries after the Christian era. At that unhappy period, the Saxons fiercely struggled with the natives for the possession of Britain; Gaul and Spain were divided between the powerful monarchies of the Franks and Visigoths, and the dependent kingdoms of the Suevi and Burgundians; Africa was exposed to the cruel persecution of the Vandals and the savage insults of the Moors; Rome  [287] and Italy, as far as the banks of the Danube, were afflicted by an army of Barbarian mercenaries, whose lawless tyranny was succeeded by the reign of Theodoric the Ostrogoth. All the subjects of the empire, who, by the use of the Latin language, more particularly deserved the name and privileges of Romans, were oppressed by the disgrace and calamities of foreign conquest; and the victorious nations of Germany established a new system of manners and government in the western countries of Europe. The majesty of Rome was faintly represented by the princes of Constantinople, the feeble and imaginary successors of Augustus. Yet they continued to reign over the East, from the Danube to the Nile and Tigris; the Gothic and Vandal kingdoms of Italy and Africa were subverted by the arms of Justinian; and the history of the Greek emperors may still afford a long series of instructive lessons and interesting revolutions.

    General Observations on the Fall of the Roman Empire in the West

    The Greeks, after their country had been reduced into a province, imputed the triumphs of Rome, not to the merit, but to the fortune, of the republic. The inconstant goddess, who so blindly distributes and resumes her favours, had now consented (such was the language of envious flattery) to resign her wings, to descend from her globe, and to fix her firm and immutable throne on the banks of the Tiber.1 A wiser Greek, who has composed, with a philosophic spirit, the memorable history of his own times, deprived his countrymen of this vain and delusive comfort by opening to their  [288] view the deep foundations of the greatness of Rome.2 The fidelity of the citizens to each other, and to the state, was confirmed by the habits of education and the prejudices of religion. Honour, as well as virtue, was the principle of the republic; the ambitious citizens laboured to deserve the solemn glories of a triumph; and the ardour of the Roman youth was kindled into active emulation, as often as they beheld the domestic images of their ancestors.3 The temperate struggles of the patricians and plebeians had finally established the firm and equal balance of the constitution; which united the freedom of popular assemblies with the authority and wisdom of a senate and the executive powers of a regal magistrate. When the consul displayed the standard of the republic, each citizen bound himself, by the obligation of an oath, to draw his sword in the cause of his country, till he had discharged the sacred duty by a military service of ten years. This wise institution continually poured into the field the rising generations of freemen and soldiers; and their numbers were reinforced by the warlike and populous states of Italy, who, after a brave resistance, had yielded to the valour, and embraced the alliance, of the Romans. The sage historian, who excited the virtue of the younger Scipio and beheld the ruin of Carthage,4 has accurately described their military system; their levies, arms, exercises, subordination, marches, encampments; and the invincible legion,  [289] superior in active strength to the Macedonian phalanx of Philip and Alexander. From these institutions of peace and war, Polybius has deduced the spirit and success of a people incapable of fear and impatient of repose. The ambitious design of conquest, which might have been defeated by the seasonable conspiracy of mankind, was attempted and achieved; and the perpetual violation of justice was maintained by the political virtues of prudence and courage. The arms of the republic, sometimes vanquished in battle, always victorious in war, advanced with rapid steps to the Euphrates, the Danube, the Rhine, and the Ocean; and the images of gold, or silver, or brass, that might serve to represent the nations and their kings, were successively broken by the iron monarchy of Rome.5

    The rise of a city, which swelled into an empire, may deserve, as a singular prodigy, the reflection of a philosophic mind. But the decline of Rome was the natural and inevitable effect of immoderate greatness. Prosperity ripened the principle of decay; the causes of destruction multiplied with the extent of conquest; and, as soon as time or accident had removed the artificial supports, the stupendous fabric yielded to the pressure of its own weight. The story of its ruin is simple and obvious; and, instead of inquiring why the Roman empire was destroyed, we should rather be surprised that it had subsisted so long. The victorious legions, who, in distant wars, acquired the vices of strangers and mercenaries, first oppressed the freedom of the republic, and afterwards violated the majesty of the purple. The emperors, anxious for their personal safety and the public peace, were reduced to the base expedient of corrupting the discipline  [290] which rendered them alike formidable to their sovereign and to the enemy; the vigour of the military government was relaxed, and finally dissolved, by the partial institutions of Constantine; and the Roman world was overwhelmed by a deluge of Barbarians.

    The decay of Rome has been frequently ascribed to the translation of the seat of empire; but this history has already shewn that the powers of government were divided rather than removed. The throne of Constantinople was erected in the East; while the West was still possessed by a series of emperors who held their residence in Italy and claimed their equal inheritance of the legions and provinces. This dangerous novelty impaired the strength, and fomented the vices, of a double reign; the instruments of an oppressive and arbitrary system were multiplied; and a vain emulation of luxury, not of merit, was introduced and supported between the degenerate successors of Theodosius. Extreme distress, which unites the virtue of a free people, embitters the factions of a declining monarchy. The hostile favourites of Arcadius and Honorius betrayed the republic to its common enemies; and the Byzantine court beheld with indifference, perhaps with pleasure, the disgrace of Rome, the misfortunes of Italy, and the loss of the West. Under the succeeding reigns, the alliance of the two empires was restored; but the aid of the Oriental Romans was tardy, doubtful, and ineffectual; and the national schism of the Greeks and Latins was enlarged by the perpetual difference of language and manners, of interest, and even of religion. Yet the salutary event approved in some measure the judgment of Constantine. During a long period of decay, his impregnable city repelled the victorious armies of Barbarians, protected the wealth of Asia, and commanded, both in peace and war, the important straits which connect the Euxine and Mediterranean seas. The foundation of Constantinople more essentially contributed to the preservation of the East than to the ruin of the West.

    As the happiness of a future life is the great object of  [291] religion, we may hear, without surprise or scandal, that the introduction, or at least the abuse, of Christianity had some influence on the decline and fall of the Roman empire. The clergy successfully preached the doctrines of patience and pusillanimity; the active virtues of society were discouraged; and the last remains of the military spirit were buried in the cloister; a large portion of public and private wealth was consecrated to the specious demands of charity and devotion; and the soldiers’ pay was lavished on the useless multitudes of both sexes, who could only plead the merits of abstinence and chastity. Faith, zeal, curiosity, and the more earthly passions of malice and ambition kindled the flame of theological discord; the church, and even the state, were distracted by religious factions, whose conflicts were sometimes bloody, and always implacable; the attention of the emperors was diverted from camps to synods; the Roman world was oppressed by a new species of tyranny; and the persecuted sects became the secret enemies of their country. Yet party-spirit, however pernicious or absurd, is a principle of union as well as of dissension. The bishops, from eighteen hundred pulpits, inculcated the duty of passive obedience to a lawful and orthodox sovereign; their frequent assemblies, and perpetual correspondence, maintained the communion of distant churches: and the benevolent temper of the gospel was strengthened, though confined, by the spiritual alliance of the Catholics. The sacred indolence of the monks was devoutly embraced by a servile and effeminate age; but, if superstition had not afforded a decent retreat, the same vices would have tempted the unworthy Romans to desert, from baser motives, the standard of the republic. Religious precepts are easily obeyed, which indulge and sanctify the natural inclinations of their votaries; but the pure and genuine influence of Christianity may be traced in its beneficial, though imperfect, effects on the Barbarian proselytes of the North. If the decline of the Roman empire was hastened by the conversion of Constantine, his victorious religion broke  [292] the violence of the fall, and mollified the ferocious temper of the conquerors.

    This awful revolution may be usefully applied to the instruction of the present age. It is the duty of a patriot to prefer and promote the exclusive interest and glory of his native country; but a philosopher may be permitted to enlarge his views, and to consider Europe as one great republic, whose various inhabitants have attained almost the same level of politeness and cultivation. The balance of power will continue to fluctuate, and the prosperity of our own or the neighbouring kingdoms may be alternately exalted or depressed; but these partial events cannot essentially injure our general state of happiness, the system of arts, and laws, and manners, which so advantageously distinguish, above the rest of mankind, the Europeans and their colonies. The savage nations of the globe are the common enemies of civilised society; and we may inquire with anxious curiosity, whether Europe is still threatened with a repetition of those calamities which formerly oppressed the arms and institutions of Rome. Perhaps the same reflections will illustrate the fall of that mighty empire, and explain the probable causes of our actual security.

    I. The Romans were ignorant of the extent of their danger, and the number of their enemies. Beyond the Rhine and Danube, the northern countries of Europe and Asia were filled with innumerable tribes of hunters and shepherds, poor, voracious, and turbulent; bold in arms, and impatient to ravish the fruits of industry. The Barbarian world was agitated by the rapid impulse of war; and the peace of Gaul or Italy was shaken by the distant revolutions of China. The Huns, who fled before a victorious enemy, directed their march towards the West; and the torrent was swelled by the gradual accession of captives and allies. The flying tribes who yielded to the Huns assumed in their turn the spirit of conquest; the endless column of Barbarians pressed on the Roman empire with accumulated weight; and, if the  [293] foremost were destroyed, the vacant space was instantly replenished by new assailants. Such formidable emigrations can no longer issue from the North; and the long repose, which has been imputed to the decrease of population, is the happy consequence of the progress of arts and agriculture. Instead of some rude villages, thinly scattered among its woods and morasses, Germany now produces a list of two thousand three hundred walled towns; the Christian kingdoms of Denmark, Sweden, and Poland have been successively established; and the Hanse merchants, with the Teutonic knights, have extended their colonies along the coast of the Baltic, as far as the Gulf of Finland. From the Gulf of Finland to the Eastern Ocean, Russia now assumes the form of a powerful and civilised empire. The plough, the loom, and the forge are introduced on the banks of the Volga, the Oby, and the Lena; and the fiercest of the Tartar hordes have been taught to tremble and obey. The reign of independent Barbarism is now contracted to a narrow span; and the remnant of Calmucks or Uzbecks, whose forces may be almost numbered, cannot seriously excite the apprehensions of the great republic of Europe.6 Yet this apparent security should not tempt us to forget that new enemies, and unknown dangers, may possibly arise from some obscure people, scarcely visible in the map of the world. The Arabs or Saracens, who spread their conquests from India to Spain, had languished in poverty and contempt, till Mahomet breathed into those savage bodies the soul of enthusiasm.

    II. The empire of Rome was firmly established by the singular and perfect coalition of its members. The subject  [294] nations, resigning the hope, and even the wish, of independence, embraced the character of Roman citizens; and the provinces of the West were reluctantly torn by the Barbarians from the bosom of their mother-country.7 But this union was purchased by the loss of national freedom and military spirit; and the servile provinces, destitute of life and motion, expected their safety from the mercenary troops and governors, who were directed by the orders of a distant court. The happiness of an hundred millions depended on the personal merit of one or two men, perhaps children, whose minds were corrupted by education, luxury, and despotic power. The deepest wounds were inflicted on the empire during the minorities of the sons and grandsons of Theodosius; and, after those incapable princes seemed to attain the age of manhood, they abandoned the church to the bishops, the state to the eunuchs, and the provinces to the Barbarians. Europe is now divided into twelve powerful, though unequal, kingdoms, three respectable commonwealths, and a variety of smaller, though independent, states; the chances of royal and ministerial talents are multiplied, at least with the number of its rulers; and a Julian, or Semiramis, may reign in the North, while Arcadius and Honorius again slumber on the thrones of the South.7a The abuses of tyranny are restrained by the mutual influence of fear and shame; republics have acquired order and stability; monarchies have imbibed the principles of freedom, or, at least, of moderation; and some sense of honour and justice is introduced into the most defective constitutions by the general manners of the times. In peace, the progress of knowledge and industry is accelerated by the emulation of so many active rivals: in war, the European forces are exercised by temperate and undecisive contests. If a savage  [295] conqueror should issue from the deserts of Tartary, he must repeatedly vanquish the robust peasants of Russia, the numerous armies of Germany, the gallant nobles of France, and the intrepid freemen of Britain; who, perhaps, might confederate for their common defence. Should the victorious Barbarians carry slavery and desolation as far as the Atlantic Ocean, ten thousand vessels would transport beyond their pursuit the remains of civilised society; and Europe would revive and flourish in the American world, which is already filled with her colonies and institutions.8

    III. Cold, poverty, and a life of danger and fatigue fortify the strength and courage of Barbarians. In every age they have oppressed the polite and peaceful nations of China, India, and Persia, who neglected, and still neglect, to counterbalance these natural powers by the resources of military art. The warlike states of antiquity, Greece, Macedonia, and Rome, educated a race of soldiers; exercised their bodies, disciplined their courage, multiplied their forces by regular evolutions, and converted the iron which they possessed, into strong and serviceable weapons. But this superiority insensibly declined with their laws and manners; and the feeble policy of Constantine and his successors armed and instructed, for the ruin of the empire, the rude valour of the Barbarian mercenaries. The military art has been changed by the invention of gunpowder; which enables man to command the two most powerful agents of nature, air and fire. Mathematics, chymistry, mechanics, architecture, have been applied to the service of war; and the adverse parties oppose to each other the most elaborate modes of attack and of defence. Historians may indignantly observe that the preparations of a siege would found and maintain a flourishing  [296] colony;9 yet we cannot be displeased that the subversion of a city should be a work of cost and difficulty, or that an industrious people should be protected by those arts, which survive and supply the decay of military virtue. Cannon and fortifications now form an impregnable barrier against the Tartar horse; and Europe is secure from any future irruption of Barbarians; since, before they can conquer, they must cease to be barbarous. Their gradual advances in the science of war would always be accompanied, as we may learn from the example of Russia, with a proportionable improvement in the arts of peace and civil policy; and they themselves must deserve a place among the polished nations whom they subdue.

    Should these speculations be found doubtful or fallacious, there still remains a more humble source of comfort and hope. The discoveries of ancient and modern navigators, and the domestic history, or tradition, of the most enlightened nations, represent the human savage, naked both in mind and body, and destitute of laws, of arts, of ideas, and almost of language.10 From this abject condition, perhaps the primitive and universal state of man, he has gradually arisen to command  [297] the animals, to fertilise the earth, to traverse the ocean, and to measure the heavens. His progress in the improvement and exercise of his mental and corporeal faculties11 has been irregular and various, infinitely slow in the beginning, and increasing by degrees with redoubled velocity; ages of laborious ascent have been followed by a moment of rapid downfall; and the several climates of the globe have felt the vicissitudes of light and darkness. Yet the experience of four thousand years should enlarge our hopes, and diminish our apprehensions; we cannot determine to what height the human species may aspire in their advances towards perfection; but it may safely be presumed that no people, unless the face of nature is changed, will relapse into their original barbarism. The improvements of society may be viewed under a threefold aspect. 1. The poet or philosopher illustrates his age and country by the efforts of a single mind; but these superior powers of reason or fancy are rare and spontaneous productions, and the genius of Homer, or Cicero, or Newton would excite less admiration, if they could be created by the will of a prince or the lessons of a preceptor. 2. The benefits of law and policy, of trade and manufactures, of arts and sciences, are more solid and permanent; and many individuals may be qualified, by education and discipline, to promote, in their respective stations, the interest of the community. But this general order is the effect of skill and labour; and the complex machinery may be decayed by time or injured by violence. 3. Fortunately for mankind, the more useful, or, at least, more necessary arts can be performed without superior talents or national subordination; without the powers of one or the union of many. Each village, each family, each individual, must always possess both ability and inclination to perpetuate the use of fire12  [298] and of metals; the propagation and service of domestic animals; the methods of hunting and fishing; the rudiments of navigation; the imperfect cultivation of corn or other nutritive grain; and the simple practice of the mechanic trades. Private genius and public industry may be extirpated; but these hardy plants survive the tempest, and strike an everlasting root into the most unfavourable soil. The splendid days of Augustus and Trajan were eclipsed by a cloud of ignorance; and the Barbarians subverted the laws and palaces of Rome. But the scythe, the invention or emblem of Saturn,13 still continued annually to mow the harvests of Italy: and the human feasts of the Læstrygons14 have never been renewed on the coast of Campania.

    Since the first discovery of the arts, war, commerce, and religious zeal have diffused, among the savages of the Old and New World, those inestimable gifts: they have been successively propagated; they can never be lost. We may therefore acquiesce in the pleasing conclusion that every age of the world has increased, and still increases, the real wealth, the happiness, the knowledge, and perhaps the virtue of the human race.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XXXI-XXXIV

    Chapter XXXI:Invasion Of Italy, Occupation Of Territories By Barbarians.

    Part I. Invasion Of Italy By Alaric. — Manners Of The Roman Senate And People. — Rome Is Thrice Besieged, And At Length Pillaged, By The Goths. — Death Of Alaric. — The Goths Evacuate Italy. — Fall Of Constantine. — Gaul And Spain Are Occupied By The Barbarians. — Independence Of Britain.

    The incapacity of a weak and distracted government may often assume the appearance, and produce the effects, of a treasonable correspondence with the public enemy. If Alaric himself had been introduced into the council of Ravenna, he would probably have advised the same measures which were actually pursued by the ministers of Honorius. The king of the Goths would have conspired, perhaps with some reluctance, to destroy the formidable adversary, by whose arms, in Italy, as well as in Greece, he had been twice overthrown. Their active and interested hatred laboriously accomplished the disgrace and ruin of the great Stilicho. The valor of Sarus, his fame in arms, and his personal, or hereditary, influence over the confederate Barbarians, could recommend him only to the friends of their country, who despised, or detested, the worthless characters of Turpilio, Varanes, and Vigilantius. By the pressing instances of the new favorites, these generals, unworthy as they had shown themselves of the names of soldiers, were promoted to the command of the cavalry, of the infantry, and of the domestic troops. The Gothic prince would have subscribed with pleasure the edict which the fanaticism of Olympius dictated to the simple and devout emperor. Honorius excluded all persons, who were adverse to the Catholic church, from holding any office in the state; obstinately rejected the service of all those who dissented from his religion; and rashly disqualified many of his bravest and most skilful officers, who adhered to the Pagan worship, or who had imbibed the opinions of Arianism. These measures, so advantageous to an enemy, Alaric would have approved, and might perhaps have suggested; but it may seem doubtful, whether the Barbarian would have promoted his interest at the expense of the inhuman and absurd cruelty which was perpetrated by the direction, or at least with the connivance of the Imperial ministers. The foreign auxiliaries, who had been attached to the person of Stilicho, lamented his death; but the desire of revenge was checked by a natural apprehension for the safety of their wives and children; who were detained as hostages in the strong cities of Italy, where they had likewise deposited their most valuable effects. At the same hour, and as if by a common signal, the cities of Italy were polluted by the same horrid scenes of universal massacre and pillage, which involved, in promiscuous destruction, the families and fortunes of the Barbarians. Exasperated by such an injury, which might have awakened the tamest and most servile spirit, they cast a look of indignation and hope towards the camp of Alaric, and unanimously swore to pursue, with just and implacable war, the perfidious nation who had so basely violated the laws of hospitality. By the imprudent conduct of the ministers of Honorius, the republic lost the assistance, and deserved the enmity, of thirty thousand of her bravest soldiers; and the weight of that formidable army, which alone might have determined the event of the war, was transferred from the scale of the Romans into that of the Goths.

    In the arts of negotiation, as well as in those of war, the Gothic king maintained his superior ascendant over an enemy, whose seeming changes proceeded from the total want of counsel and design. From his camp, on the confines of Italy, Alaric attentively observed the revolutions of the palace, watched the progress of faction and discontent, disguised the hostile aspect of a Barbarian invader, and assumed the more popular appearance of the friend and ally of the great Stilicho: to whose virtues, when they were no longer formidable, he could pay a just tribute of sincere praise and regret. The pressing invitation of the malecontents, who urged the king of the Goths to invade Italy, was enforced by a lively sense of his personal injuries; and he might especially complain, that the Imperial ministers still delayed and eluded the payment of the four thousand pounds of gold which had been granted by the Roman senate, either to reward his services, or to appease his fury. His decent firmness was supported by an artful moderation, which contributed to the success of his designs. He required a fair and reasonable satisfaction; but he gave the strongest assurances, that, as soon as he had obtained it, he would immediately retire. He refused to trust the faith of the Romans, unless Ætius and Jason, the sons of two great officers of state, were sent as hostages to his camp; but he offered to deliver, in exchange, several of the noblest youths of the Gothic nation. The modesty of Alaric was interpreted, by the ministers of Ravenna, as a sure evidence of his weakness and fear. They disdained either to negotiate a treaty, or to assemble an army; and with a rash confidence, derived only from their ignorance of the extreme danger, irretrievably wasted the decisive moments of peace and war. While they expected, in sullen silence, that the Barbarians would evacuate the confines of Italy, Alaric, with bold and rapid marches, passed the Alps and the Po; hastily pillaged the cities of Aquileia, Altinum, Concordia, and Cremona, which yielded to his arms; increased his forces by the accession of thirty thousand auxiliaries; and, without meeting a single enemy in the field, advanced as far as the edge of the morass which protected the impregnable residence of the emperor of the West. Instead of attempting the hopeless siege of Ravenna, the prudent leader of the Goths proceeded to Rimini, stretched his ravages along the sea-coast of the Hadriatic, and meditated the conquest of the ancient mistress of the world. An Italian hermit, whose zeal and sanctity were respected by the Barbarians themselves, encountered the victorious monarch, and boldly denounced the indignation of Heaven against the oppressors of the earth; but the saint himself was confounded by the solemn asseveration of Alaric, that he felt a secret and præternatural impulse, which directed, and even compelled, his march to the gates of Rome. He felt, that his genius and his fortune were equal to the most arduous enterprises; and the enthusiasm which he communicated to the Goths, insensibly removed the popular, and almost superstitious, reverence of the nations for the majesty of the Roman name. His troops, animated by the hopes of spoil, followed the course of the Flaminian way, occupied the unguarded passes of the Apennine, descended into the rich plains of Umbria; and, as they lay encamped on the banks of the Clitumnus, might wantonly slaughter and devour the milk-white oxen, which had been so long reserved for the use of Roman triumphs. A lofty situation, and a seasonable tempest of thunder and lightning, preserved the little city of Narni; but the king of the Goths, despising the ignoble prey, still advanced with unabated vigor; and after he had passed through the stately arches, adorned with the spoils of Barbaric victories, he pitched his camp under the walls of Rome.

    During a period of six hundred and nineteen years, the seat of empire had never been violated by the presence of a foreign enemy. The unsuccessful expedition of Hannibal served only to display the character of the senate and people; of a senate degraded, rather than ennobled, by the comparison of an assembly of kings; and of a people, to whom the ambassador of Pyrrhus ascribed the inexhaustible resources of the Hydra. Each of the senators, in the time of the Punic war, had accomplished his term of the military service, either in a subordinate or a superior station; and the decree, which invested with temporary command all those who had been consuls, or censors, or dictators, gave the republic the immediate assistance of many brave and experienced generals. In the beginning of the war, the Roman people consisted of two hundred and fifty thousand citizens of an age to bear arms. Fifty thousand had already died in the defence of their country; and the twenty-three legions which were employed in the different camps of Italy, Greece, Sardinia, Sicily, and Spain, required about one hundred thousand men. But there still remained an equal number in Rome, and the adjacent territory, who were animated by the same intrepid courage; and every citizen was trained, from his earliest youth, in the discipline and exercises of a soldier. Hannibal was astonished by the constancy of the senate, who, without raising the siege of Capua, or recalling their scattered forces, expected his approach. He encamped on the banks of the Anio, at the distance of three miles from the city; and he was soon informed, that the ground on which he had pitched his tent, was sold for an adequate price at a public auction; * and that a body of troops was dismissed by an opposite road, to reënforce the legions of Spain. He led his Africans to the gates of Rome, where he found three armies in order of battle, prepared to receive him; but Hannibal dreaded the event of a combat, from which he could not hope to escape, unless he destroyed the last of his enemies; and his speedy retreat confessed the invincible courage of the Romans.

    From the time of the Punic war, the uninterrupted succession of senators had preserved the name and image of the republic; and the degenerate subjects of Honorius ambitiously derived their descent from the heroes who had repulsed the arms of Hannibal, and subdued the nations of the earth. The temporal honors which the devout Paula inherited and despised, are carefully recapitulated by Jerom, the guide of her conscience, and the historian of her life. The genealogy of her father, Rogatus, which ascended as high as Agamemnon, might seem to betray a Grecian origin; but her mother, Blæsilla, numbered the Scipios, Æmilius Paulus, and the Gracchi, in the list of her ancestors; and Toxotius, the husband of Paula, deduced his royal lineage from Æneas, the father of the Julian line. The vanity of the rich, who desired to be noble, was gratified by these lofty pretensions. Encouraged by the applause of their parasites, they easily imposed on the credulity of the vulgar; and were countenanced, in some measure, by the custom of adopting the name of their patron, which had always prevailed among the freedmen and clients of illustrious families. Most of those families, however, attacked by so many causes of external violence or internal decay, were gradually extirpated; and it would be more reasonable to seek for a lineal descent of twenty generations, among the mountains of the Alps, or in the peaceful solitude of Apulia, than on the theatre of Rome, the seat of fortune, of danger, and of perpetual revolutions. Under each successive reign, and from every province of the empire, a crowd of hardy adventurers, rising to eminence by their talents or their vices, usurped the wealth, the honors, and the palaces of Rome; and oppressed, or protected, the poor and humble remains of consular families; who were ignorant, perhaps, of the glory of their ancestors.

    In the time of Jerom and Claudian, the senators unanimously yielded the preeminence to the Anician line; and a slight view of theirhistory will serve to appreciate the rank and antiquity of the noble families, which contended only for the second place. During the five first ages of the city, the name of the Anicians was unknown; they appear to have derived their origin from Præneste; and the ambition of those new citizens was long satisfied with the Plebeian honors of tribunes of the people. One hundred and sixty-eight years before the Christian æra, the family was ennobled by the Prætorship of Anicius, who gloriously terminated the Illyrian war, by the conquest of the nation, and the captivity of their king. From the triumph of that general, three consulships, in distant periods, mark the succession of the Anician name. From the reign of Diocletian to the final extinction of the Western empire, that name shone with a lustre which was not eclipsed, in the public estimation, by the majesty of the Imperial purple. The several branches, to whom it was communicated, united, by marriage or inheritance, the wealth and titles of the Annian, the Petronian, and the Olybrian houses; and in each generation the number of consulships was multiplied by an hereditary claim. The Anician family excelled in faith and in riches: they were the first of the Roman senate who embraced Christianity; and it is probable that Anicius Julian, who was afterwards consul and præfect of the city, atoned for his attachment to the party of Maxentius, by the readiness with which he accepted the religion of Constantine. Their ample patrimony was increased by the industry of Probus, the chief of the Anician family; who shared with Gratian the honors of the consulship, and exercised, four times, the high office of Prætorian præfect. His immense estates were scattered over the wide extent of the Roman world; and though the public might suspect or disapprove the methods by which they had been acquired, the generosity and magnificence of that fortunate statesman deserved the gratitude of his clients, and the admiration of strangers. Such was the respect entertained for his memory, that the two sons of Probus, in their earliest youth, and at the request of the senate, were associated in the consular dignity; a memorable distinction, without example, in the annals of Rome.

    Chapter XXXI: Invasion Of Italy, Occupation Of Territories By Barbarians.

    Part II.

    “The marbles of the Anician palace,” were used as a proverbial expression of opulence and splendor; but the nobles and senators of Rome aspired, in due gradation, to imitate that illustrious family. The accurate description of the city, which was composed in the Theodosian age, enumerates one thousand seven hundred and eighty houses, the residence of wealthy and honorable citizens. Many of these stately mansions might almost excuse the exaggeration of the poet; that Rome contained a multitude of palaces, and that each palace was equal to a city: since it included within its own precincts every thing which could be subservient either to use or luxury; markets, hippodromes, temples, fountains, baths, porticos, shady groves, and artificial aviaries. The historian Olympiodorus, who represents the state of Rome when it was besieged by the Goths, continues to observe, that several of the richest senators received from their estates an annual income of four thousand pounds of gold, above one hundred and sixty thousand pounds sterling; without computing the stated provision of corn and wine, which, had they been sold, might have equalled in value one third of the money. Compared to this immoderate wealth, an ordinary revenue of a thousand or fifteen hundred pounds of gold might be considered as no more than adequate to the dignity of the senatorian rank, which required many expenses of a public and ostentatious kind. Several examples are recorded, in the age of Honorius, of vain and popular nobles, who celebrated the year of their prætorship by a festival, which lasted seven days, and cost above one hundred thousand pounds sterling. The estates of the Roman senators, which so far exceeded the proportion of modern wealth, were not confined to the limits of Italy. Their possessions extended far beyond the Ionian and Ægean Seas, to the most distant provinces: the city of Nicopolis, which Augustus had founded as an eternal monument of the Actian victory, was the property of the devout Paula; and it is observed by Seneca, that the rivers, which had divided hostile nations, now flowed through the lands of private citizens. According to their temper and circumstances, the estates of the Romans were either cultivated by the labor of their slaves, or granted, for a certain and stipulated rent, to the industrious farmer. The economical writers of antiquity strenuously recommend the former method, wherever it may be practicable; but if the object should be removed, by its distance or magnitude, from the immediate eye of the master, they prefer the active care of an old hereditary tenant, attached to the soil, and interested in the produce, to the mercenary administration of a negligent, perhaps an unfaithful, steward.

    The opulent nobles of an immense capital, who were never excited by the pursuit of military glory, and seldom engaged in the occupations of civil government, naturally resigned their leisure to the business and amusements of private life. At Rome, commerce was always held in contempt: but the senators, from the first age of the republic, increased their patrimony, and multiplied their clients, by the lucrative practice of usury; and the obsolete laws were eluded, or violated, by the mutual inclinations and interest of both parties. A considerable mass of treasure must always have existed at Rome, either in the current coin of the empire, or in the form of gold and silver plate; and there were many sideboards in the time of Pliny which contained more solid silver, than had been transported by Scipio from vanquished Carthage. The greater part of the nobles, who dissipated their fortunes in profuse luxury, found themselves poor in the midst of wealth, and idle in a constant round of dissipation. Their desires were continually gratified by the labor of a thousand hands; of the numerous train of their domestic slaves, who were actuated by the fear of punishment; and of the various professions of artificers and merchants, who were more powerfully impelled by the hopes of gain. The ancients were destitute of many of the conveniences of life, which have been invented or improved by the progress of industry; and the plenty of glass and linen has diffused more real comforts among the modern nations of Europe, than the senators of Rome could derive from all the refinements of pompous or sensual luxury. Their luxury, and their manners, have been the subject of minute and laborious disposition: but as such inquiries would divert me too long from the design of the present work, I shall produce an authentic state of Rome and its inhabitants, which is more peculiarly applicable to the period of the Gothic invasion. Ammianus Marcellinus, who prudently chose the capital of the empire as the residence the best adapted to the historian of his own times, has mixed with the narrative of public events a lively representation of the scenes with which he was familiarly conversant. The judicious reader will not always approve of the asperity of censure, the choice of circumstances, or the style of expression; he will perhaps detect the latent prejudices, and personal resentments, which soured the temper of Ammianus himself; but he will surely observe, with philosophic curiosity, the interesting and original picture of the manners of Rome.

    “The greatness of Rome” — such is the language of the historian — “was founded on the rare, and almost incredible, alliance of virtue and of fortune. The long period of her infancy was employed in a laborious struggle against the tribes of Italy, the neighbors and enemies of the rising city. In the strength and ardor of youth, she sustained the storms of war; carried her victorious arms beyond the seas and the mountains; and brought home triumphal laurels from every country of the globe. At length, verging towards old age, and sometimes conquering by the terror only of her name, she sought the blessings of ease and tranquillity. The venerable city, which had trampled on the necks of the fiercest nations, and established a system of laws, the perpetual guardians of justice and freedom, was content, like a wise and wealthy parent, to devolve on the Cæsars, her favorite sons, the care of governing her ample patrimony. A secure and profound peace, such as had been once enjoyed in the reign of Numa, succeeded to the tumults of a republic; while Rome was still adored as the queen of the earth; and the subject nations still reverenced the name of the people, and the majesty of the senate. But this native splendor,” continues Ammianus, “is degraded, and sullied, by the conduct of some nobles, who, unmindful of their own dignity, and of that of their country, assume an unbounded license of vice and folly. They contend with each other in the empty vanity of titles and surnames; and curiously select, or invent, the most lofty and sonorous appellations, Reburrus, or Fabunius, Pagonius, or Tarasius, which may impress the ears of the vulgar with astonishment and respect. From a vain ambition of perpetuating their memory, they affect to multiply their likeness, in statues of bronze and marble; nor are they satisfied, unless those statues are covered with plates of gold; an honorable distinction, first granted to Acilius the consul, after he had subdued, by his arms and counsels, the power of King Antiochus. The ostentation of displaying, of magnifying, perhaps, the rent-roll

    of the estates which they possess in all the provinces, from the rising to the setting sun, provokes the just resentment of every man, who recollects, that their poor and invincible ancestors were not distinguished from the meanest of the soldiers, by the delicacy of their food, or the splendor of their apparel. But the modern nobles measure their rank and consequence according to the loftiness of their chariots, and the weighty magnificence of their dress. Their long robes of silk and purple float in the wind; and as they are agitated, by art or accident, they occasionally discover the under garments, the rich tunics, embroidered with the figures of various animals. Followed by a train of fifty servants, and tearing up the pavement, they move along the streets with the same impetuous speed as if they travelled with post-horses; and the example of the senators is boldly imitated by the matrons and ladies, whose covered carriages are continually driving round the immense space of the city and suburbs. Whenever these persons of high distinction condescend to visit the public baths, they assume, on their entrance, a tone of loud and insolent command, and appropriate to their own use the conveniences which were designed for the Roman people. If, in these places of mixed and general resort, they meet any of the infamous ministers of their pleasures, they express their affection by a tender embrace; while they proudly decline the salutations of their fellow-citizens, who are not permitted to aspire above the honor of kissing their hands, or their knees. As soon as they have indulged themselves in the refreshment of the bath, they resume their rings, and the other ensigns of their dignity, select from their private wardrobe of the finest linen, such as might suffice for a dozen persons, the garments the most agreeable to their fancy, and maintain till their departure the same haughty demeanor; which perhaps might have been excused in the great Marcellus, after the conquest of Syracuse. Sometimes, indeed, these heroes undertake more arduous achievements; they visit their estates in Italy, and procure themselves, by the toil of servile hands, the amusements of the chase. If at any time, but more especially on a hot day, they have courage to sail, in their painted galleys, from the Lucrine Lake to their elegant villas on the seacoast of Puteoli and

    Cayeta, they compare their own expeditions to the marches of Cæsar and Alexander. Yet should a fly presume to settle on the silken folds of their gilded umbrellas; should a sunbeam penetrate through some unguarded and imperceptible chink, they deplore their intolerable hardships, and lament, in affected language, that they were not born in the land of the Cimmerians, the regions of eternal darkness. In these journeys into the country, the whole body of the household marches with their master. In the same manner as the cavalry and infantry, the heavy and the light armed troops, the advanced guard and the rear, are marshalled by the skill of their military leaders; so the domestic officers, who bear a rod, as an ensign of authority, distribute and arrange the numerous train of slaves and attendants. The baggage and wardrobe move in the front; and are immediately followed by a multitude of cooks, and inferior ministers, employed in the service of the kitchens, and of the table. The main body is composed of a promiscuous crowd of slaves, increased by the accidental concourse of idle or dependent plebeians. The rear is closed by the favorite band of eunuchs, distributed from age to youth, according to the order of seniority. Their numbers and their deformity excite the horror of the indignant spectators, who are ready to execrate the memory of Semiramis, for the cruel art which she invented, of frustrating the purposes of nature, and of blasting in the bud the hopes of future generations. In the exercise of domestic jurisdiction, the nobles of Rome express an exquisite sensibility for any personal injury, and a contemptuous indifference for the rest of the human species. When they have called for warm water, if a slave has been tardy in his obedience, he is instantly chastised with three hundred lashes: but should the same slave commit a wilful murder, the master will mildly observe, that he is a worthless fellow; but that, if he repeats the offence, he shall not escape punishment. Hospitality was formerly the virtue of the Romans; and every stranger, who could plead either merit or misfortune, was relieved, or rewarded by their generosity. At present, if a foreigner, perhaps of no contemptible rank, is introduced to one of the proud and wealthy senators, he is welcomed indeed in the first audience, with such warm

    professions, and such kind inquiries, that he retires, enchanted with the affability of his illustrious friend, and full of regret that he had so long delayed his journey to Rome, the active seat of manners, as well as of empire. Secure of a favorable reception, he repeats his visit the ensuing day, and is mortified by the discovery, that his person, his name, and his country, are already forgotten. If he still has resolution to persevere, he is gradually numbered in the train of dependants, and obtains the permission to pay his assiduous and unprofitable court to a haughty patron, incapable of gratitude or friendship; who scarcely deigns to remark his presence, his departure, or his return. Whenever the rich prepare a solemn and popular entertainment; whenever they celebrate, with profuse and pernicious luxury, their private banquets; the choice of the guests is the subject of anxious deliberation. The modest, the sober, and the learned, are seldom preferred; and the nomenclators, who are commonly swayed by interested motives, have the address to insert, in the list of invitations, the obscure names of the most worthless of mankind. But the frequent and familiar companions of the great, are those parasites, who practise the most useful of all arts, the art of flattery; who eagerly applaud each word, and every action, of their immortal patron; gaze with rapture on his marble columns and variegated pavements; and strenuously praise the pomp and elegance which he is taught to consider as a part of his personal merit. At the Roman tables, the birds, the squirrels,

    or the fish, which appear of an uncommon size, are contemplated with curious attention; a pair of scales is accurately applied, to ascertain their real weight; and, while the more rational guests are disgusted by the vain and tedious repetition, notaries are summoned to attest, by an authentic record, the truth of such a marvelous event. Another method of introduction into the houses and society of the great, is derived from the profession of gaming, or, as it is more politely styled, of play. The confederates are united by a strict and indissoluble bond of friendship, or rather of conspiracy; a

    superior degree of skill in the Tesserarian art (which may be interpreted the game of dice and tables) is a sure road to wealth and reputation. A master of that sublime science, who in a supper, or assembly, is placed below a magistrate, displays in his countenance the surprise and indignation which Cato might be supposed to feel, when he was refused the prætorship by the votes of a capricious people. The acquisition of knowledge seldom engages the curiosity of nobles, who abhor the fatigue, and disdain the advantages, of study; and the only books which they peruse are the Satires of Juvenal, and the verbose and fabulous histories of Marius Maximus. The libraries, which they have inherited from their fathers, are secluded, like dreary sepulchres, from the light of day. But the costly instruments of the theatre, flutes, and enormous lyres, and hydraulic organs, are constructed for their use; and the harmony of vocal and instrumental music is incessantly repeated in the palaces of Rome. In those palaces, sound is preferred to sense, and the care of the body to that of the mind. It is allowed as a salutary maxim, that the light and frivolous suspicion of a contagious malady, is of sufficient weight to excuse the visits of the most intimate friends; and even the servants, who are despatched to make the decent inquiries, are not suffered to return home, till they have undergone the ceremony of a previous ablution. Yet this selfish and unmanly delicacy occasionally yields to the more imperious passion of avarice. The prospect of gain will urge a rich and gouty senator as far as Spoleto; every sentiment of arrogance and dignity is subdued by the hopes of an inheritance, or even of a legacy; and a wealthy childless citizen is the most powerful of the Romans. The art of obtaining the signature of a favorable testament, and sometimes of hastening the moment of its execution, is perfectly understood; and it has happened, that in the same house, though in different apartments, a husband and a wife, with the laudable design of overreaching each other, have summoned their respective lawyers, to declare, at the same time, their mutual, but contradictory, intentions. The distress which follows and chastises extravagant luxury, often reduces the great to the use of the most humiliating expedients. When

    they desire to borrow, they employ the base and supplicating style of the slave in the comedy; but when they are called upon to pay, they assume the royal and tragic declamation of the grandsons of Hercules. If the demand is repeated, they readily procure some trusty sycophant, instructed to maintain a charge of poison, or magic, against the insolent creditor; who is seldom released from prison, till he has signed a discharge of the whole debt. These vices, which degrade the moral character of the Romans, are mixed with a puerile superstition, that disgraces their understanding. They listen with confidence to the predictions of haruspices, who pretend to read, in the entrails of victims, the signs of future greatness and prosperity; and there are many who do not presume either to bathe, or to dine, or to appear in public, till they have diligently consulted, according to the rules of astrology, the situation of Mercury, and the aspect of the moon. It is singular enough, that this vain credulity may often be discovered among the profane sceptics, who impiously doubt, or deny, the existence of a celestial power.”

    Chapter XXXI: Invasion Of Italy, Occupation Of Territories By Barbarians.

    Part III.

    In populous cities, which are the seat of commerce and manufactures, the middle ranks of inhabitants, who derive their subsistence from the dexterity or labor of their hands, are commonly the most prolific, the most useful, and, in that sense, the most respectable part of the community. But the plebeians of Rome, who disdained such sedentary and servile arts, had been oppressed from the earliest times by the weight of debt and usury; and the husbandman, during the term of his military service, was obliged to abandon the cultivation of his farm. The lands of Italy which had been originally divided among the families of free and indigent proprietors, were insensibly purchased or usurped by the avarice of the nobles; and in the age which preceded the fall of the republic, it was computed that only two thousand citizens were possessed of an independent substance. Yet as long as the people bestowed, by their suffrages, the honors of the state, the command of the legions, and the administration of wealthy provinces, their conscious pride alleviated in some measure, the hardships of poverty; and their wants were seasonably supplied by the ambitious liberality of the candidates, who aspired to secure a venal majority in the thirty-five tribes, or the hundred and ninety-three centuries, of Rome. But when the prodigal commons had not only imprudently alienated not only the use, but the inheritance of power, they sunk, under the reign of the Cæsars, into a vile and wretched populace, which must, in a few generations, have been totally extinguished, if it had not been continually recruited by the manumission of slaves, and the influx of strangers. As early as the time of Hadrian, it was the just complaint of the ingenuous natives, that the capital had attracted the vices of the universe, and the manners of the most opposite nations. The intemperance of the Gauls, the cunning and levity of the Greeks, the savage obstinacy of the Egyptians and Jews, the servile temper of the Asiatics, and the dissolute, effeminate prostitution of the Syrians, were mingled in the various multitude, which, under the proud and false denomination of Romans, presumed to despise their fellow- subjects, and even their sovereigns, who dwelt beyond the precincts of the Eternal City.

    Yet the name of that city was still pronounced with respect: the frequent and capricious tumults of its inhabitants were indulged with impunity; and the successors of Constantine, instead of crushing the last remains of the democracy by the strong arm of military power, embraced the mild policy of Augustus, and studied to relieve the poverty, and to amuse the idleness, of an innumerable people. I. For the convenience of the lazy plebeians, the monthly distributions of corn were converted into a daily allowance of bread; a great number of ovens were constructed and maintained at the public expense; and at the appointed hour, each citizen, who was furnished with a ticket, ascended the flight of steps, which had been assigned to his peculiar quarter or division, and received, either as a gift, or at a very low price, a loaf of bread of the weight of three pounds, for the use of his family. II. The forest of Lucania, whose acorns fattened large droves of wild hogs, afforded, as a species of tribute, a plentiful supply of cheap and wholesome meat. During five months of the year, a regular allowance of bacon was distributed to the poorer citizens; and the annual consumption of the capital, at a time when it was much declined from its former lustre, was ascertained, by an edict from Valentinian the Third, at three millions six hundred and twenty-eight thousand pounds. III. In the manners of antiquity, the use of oil was indispensable for the lamp, as well as for the bath; and the annual tax, which was imposed on Africa for the benefit of Rome, amounted to the weight of three millions of pounds, to the measure, perhaps, of three hundred thousand English gallons. IV. The anxiety of Augustus to provide the metropolis with sufficient plenty of corn, was not extended beyond that necessary article of human subsistence; and when the popular clamor accused the dearness and scarcity of wine, a proclamation was issued, by the grave reformer, to remind his subjects that no man could reasonably complain of thirst, since the aqueducts of Agrippa had introduced into the city so many copious streams of pure and salubrious water. This rigid sobriety was insensibly relaxed; and, although the generous design of Aurelian does not appear to have been executed in its full extent, the use of wine was allowed on very easy and liberal terms. The administration of the public cellars was delegated to a magistrate of honorable rank; and a considerable part of the vintage of Campania was reserved for the fortunate inhabitants of Rome.

    The stupendous aqueducts, so justly celebrated by the praises of Augustus himself, replenished the Therm, or baths, which had been constructed in every part of the city, with Imperial magnificence. The baths of Antoninus Caracalla, which were open, at stated hours, for the indiscriminate service of the senators and the people, contained above sixteen hundred seats of marble; and more than three thousand were reckoned in the baths of Diocletian. The walls of the lofty apartments were covered with curious mosaics, that imitated the art of the pencil in the elegance of design, and the variety of colors. The Egyptian granite was beautifully encrusted with the precious green marble of Numidia; the perpetual stream of hot water was poured into the capacious basins, through so many wide mouths of bright and massy silver; and the meanest Roman could purchase, with a small copper coin, the daily enjoyment of a scene of pomp and luxury, which might excite the envy of the kings of Asia. From these stately palaces issued a swarm of dirty and ragged plebeians, without shoes and without a mantle; who loitered away whole days in the street of Forum, to hear news and to hold disputes; who dissipated in extravagant gaming, the miserable pittance of their wives and children; and spent the hours of the night in the obscure taverns, and brothels, in the indulgence of gross and vulgar sensuality.

    But the most lively and splendid amusement of the idle multitude, depended on the frequent exhibition of public games and spectacles. The piety of Christian princes had suppressed the inhuman combats of gladiators; but the Roman people still considered the Circus as their home, their temple, and the seat of the republic. The impatient crowd rushed at the dawn of day to secure their places, and there were many who passed a sleepless and anxious night in the adjacent porticos. From the morning to the evening, careless of the sun, or of the rain, the spectators, who sometimes amounted to the number of four hundred thousand, remained in eager attention; their eyes fixed on the horses and charioteers, their minds agitated with hope and fear, for the success of the colors which they espoused: and the happiness of Rome appeared to hang on the event of a race. The same immoderate ardor inspired their clamors and their applause, as often as they were entertained with the hunting of wild beasts, and the various modes of theatrical representation.

    These representations in modern capitals may deserve to be considered as a pure and elegant school of taste, and perhaps of virtue. But the Tragic and Comic Muse of the Romans, who seldom aspired beyond the imitation of Attic genius, had been almost totally silent since the fall of the republic; and their place was unworthily occupied by licentious farce, effeminate music, and splendid pageantry. The pantomimes, who maintained their reputation from the age of Augustus to the sixth century, expressed, without the use of words, the various fables of the gods and heroes of antiquity; and the perfection of their art, which sometimes disarmed the gravity of the philosopher, always excited the applause and wonder of the people. The vast and magnificent theatres of Rome were filled by three thousand female dancers, and by three thousand singers, with the masters of the respective choruses. Such was the popular favor which they enjoyed, that, in a time of scarcity, when all strangers were banished from the city, the merit of contributing to the public pleasures exempted them from a law, which was strictly executed against the professors of the liberal arts.

    It is said, that the foolish curiosity of Elagabalus attempted to discover, from the quantity of spiders’ webs, the number of the inhabitants of Rome. A more rational method of inquiry might not have been undeserving of the attention of the wisest princes, who could easily have resolved a question so important for the Roman government, and so interesting to succeeding ages. The births and deaths of the citizens were duly registered; and if any writer of antiquity had condescended to mention the annual amount, or the common average, we might now produce some satisfactory calculation, which would destroy the extravagant assertions of critics, and perhaps confirm the modest and probable conjectures of philosophers. The most diligent researches have collected only the following circumstances; which, slight and imperfect as they are, may tend, in some degree, to illustrate the question of the populousness of ancient Rome. I. When the capital of the empire was besieged by the Goths, the circuit of the walls was accurately measured, by Ammonius, the mathematician, who found it equal to twenty-one miles. It should not be forgotten that the form of the city was almost that of a circle; the geometrical figure which is known to contain the largest space within any given circumference. II. The architect Vitruvius, who flourished in the Augustan age, and whose evidence, on this occasion, has peculiar weight and authority, observes, that the innumerable habitations of the Roman people would have spread themselves far beyond the narrow limits of the city; and that the want of ground, which was probably contracted on every side by gardens and villas, suggested the common, though inconvenient, practice of raising the houses to a considerable height in the air. But the loftiness of these buildings, which often consisted of hasty work and insufficient materials, was the cause of frequent and fatal accidents; and it was repeatedly enacted by Augustus, as well as by Nero, that the height of private edifices within the walls of Rome, should not exceed the measure of seventy feet from the ground. III. Juvenal laments, as it should seem from his own experience, the hardships of the poorer citizens, to whom he addresses the salutary advice of emigrating, without delay, from the smoke of Rome, since they might purchase, in the little towns of Italy, a cheerful commodious dwelling, at the same price which they annually paid for a dark and miserable lodging. House-rent was therefore immoderately dear: the rich acquired, at an enormous expense, the ground, which they covered with palaces and gardens; but the body of the Roman people was crowded into a narrow space; and the different floors, and apartments, of the same house, were divided, as it is still the custom of Paris, and other cities, among several families of plebeians. IV. The total number of houses in the fourteen regions of the city, is accurately stated in the description of Rome, composed under the reign of Theodosius, and they amount to forty-eight thousand three hundred and eighty-two. The two classes of domus and of insul, into which they are divided, include all the habitations of the capital, of every rank and condition from the marble palace of the Anicii, with a numerous establishment of freedmen and slaves, to the lofty and narrow lodging-house, where the poet Codrus and his wife were permitted to hire a wretched garret immediately under the files. If we adopt the same average, which, under similar circumstances, has been found applicable to Paris, and indifferently allow about twenty-five persons for each house, of every degree, we may fairly estimate the inhabitants of Rome at twelve hundred thousand: a number which cannot be thought excessive for the capital of a mighty empire, though it exceeds the populousness of the greatest cities of modern Europe. *

    Such was the state of Rome under the reign of Honorius; at the time when the Gothic army formed the siege, or rather the blockade, of the city. By a skilful disposition of his numerous forces, who impatiently watched the moment of an assault, Alaric encompassed the walls, commanded the twelve principal gates, intercepted all communication with the adjacent country, and vigilantly guarded the navigation of the Tyber, from which the Romans derived the surest and most plentiful supply of provisions. The first emotions of the nobles, and of the people, were those of surprise and indignation, that a vile Barbarian should dare to insult the capital of the world: but their arrogance was soon humbled by misfortune; and their unmanly rage, instead of being directed against an enemy in arms, was meanly exercised on a defenceless and innocent victim. Perhaps in the person of Serena, the Romans might have respected the niece of Theodosius, the aunt, nay, even the adoptive mother, of the reigning emperor: but they abhorred the widow of Stilicho; and they listened with credulous passion to the tale of calumny, which accused her of maintaining a secret and criminal correspondence with the Gothic invader. Actuated, or overawed, by the same popular frenzy, the senate, without requiring any evidence of his guilt, pronounced the sentence of her death. Serena was ignominiously strangled; and the infatuated multitude were astonished to find, that this cruel act of injustice did not immediately produce the retreat of the Barbarians, and the deliverance of the city. That unfortunate city gradually experienced the distress of scarcity, and at length the horrid calamities of famine. The daily allowance of three pounds of bread was reduced to one half, to one third, to nothing; and the price of corn still continued to rise in a rapid and extravagant proportion. The poorer citizens, who were unable to purchase the necessaries of life, solicited the precarious charity of the rich; and for a while the public misery was alleviated by the humanity of Læta, the widow of the emperor Gratian, who had fixed her residence at Rome, and consecrated to the use of the indigent the princely revenue which she annually received from the grateful successors of her husband. But these private and temporary donatives were insufficient to appease the hunger of a numerous people; and the progress of famine invaded the marble palaces of the senators themselves. The persons of both sexes, who had been educated in the enjoyment of ease and luxury, discovered how little is requisite to supply the demands of nature; and lavished their unavailing treasures of gold and silver, to obtain the coarse and scanty sustenance which they would formerly have rejected with disdain. The food the most repugnant to sense or imagination, the aliments the most unwholesome and pernicious to the constitution, were eagerly devoured, and fiercely disputed, by the rage of hunger. A dark suspicion was entertained, that some desperate wretches fed on the bodies of their fellow-creatures, whom they had secretly murdered; and even mothers, (such was the horrid conflict of the two most powerful instincts implanted by nature in the human breast,) even mothers are said to have tasted the flesh of their slaughtered infants! Many thousands of the inhabitants of Rome expired in their houses, or in the streets, for want of sustenance; and as the public sepulchres without the walls were in the power of the enemy the stench, which arose from so many putrid and unburied carcasses, infected the air; and the miseries of famine were succeeded and aggravated by the contagion of a pestilential disease. The assurances of speedy and effectual relief, which were repeatedly transmitted from the court of Ravenna, supported for some time, the fainting resolution of the Romans, till at length the despair of any human aid tempted them to accept the offers of a præternatural deliverance. Pompeianus, præfect of the city, had been persuaded, by the art or fanaticism of some Tuscan diviners, that, by the mysterious force of spells and sacrifices, they could extract the lightning from the clouds, and point those celestial fires against the camp of the Barbarians. The important secret was communicated to Innocent, the bishop of Rome; and the successor of St. Peter is accused, perhaps without foundation, of preferring the safety of the republic to the rigid severity of the Christian worship. But when the question was agitated in the senate; when it was proposed, as an essential condition, that those sacrifices should be performed in the Capitol, by the authority, and in the presence, of the magistrates, the majority of that respectable assembly, apprehensive either of the Divine or of the Imperial displeasure, refused to join in an act, which appeared almost equivalent to the public restoration of Paganism.

    The last resource of the Romans was in the clemency, or at least in the moderation, of the king of the Goths. The senate, who in this emergency assumed the supreme powers of government, appointed two ambassadors to negotiate with the enemy. This important trust was delegated to Basilius, a senator, of Spanish extraction, and already conspicuous in the administration of provinces; and to John, the first tribune of the notaries, who was peculiarly qualified, by his dexterity in business, as well as by his former intimacy with the Gothic prince. When they were introduced into his presence, they declared, perhaps in a more lofty style than became their abject condition, that the Romans were resolved to maintain their dignity, either in peace or war; and that, if Alaric refused them a fair and honorable capitulation, he might sound his trumpets, and prepare to give battle to an innumerable people, exercised in arms, and animated by despair. “The thicker the hay, the easier it is mowed,” was the concise reply of the Barbarian; and this rustic metaphor was accompanied by a loud and insulting laugh, expressive of his contempt for the menaces of an unwarlike populace, enervated by luxury before they were emaciated by famine. He then condescended to fix the ransom, which he would accept as the price of his retreat from the walls of Rome: all the gold and silver in the city, whether it were the property of the state, or of individuals; all the rich and precious movables; and all the slaves that could prove their title to the name of Barbarians. The ministers of the senate presumed to ask, in a modest and suppliant tone, “If such, O king, are your demands, what do you intend to leave us?” “Your Lives!” replied the haughty conqueror: they trembled, and retired. Yet, before they retired, a short suspension of arms was granted, which allowed some time for a more temperate negotiation. The stern features of Alaric were insensibly relaxed; he abated much of the rigor of his terms; and at length consented to raise the siege, on the immediate payment of five thousand pounds of gold, of thirty thousand pounds of silver, of four thousand robes of silk, of three thousand pieces of fine scarlet cloth, and of three thousand pounds weight of pepper. But the public treasury was exhausted; the annual rents of the great estates in Italy and the provinces, had been exchanged, during the famine, for the vilest sustenance; the hoards of secret wealth were still concealed by the obstinacy of avarice; and some remains of consecrated spoils afforded the only resource that could avert the impending ruin of the city. As soon as the Romans had satisfied the rapacious demands of Alaric, they were restored, in some measure, to the enjoyment of peace and plenty. Several of the gates were cautiously opened; the importation of provisions from the river and the adjacent country was no longer obstructed by the Goths; the citizens resorted in crowds to the free market, which was held during three days in the suburbs; and while the merchants who undertook this gainful trade made a considerable profit, the future subsistence of the city was secured by the ample magazines which were deposited in the public and private granaries. A more regular discipline than could have been expected, was maintained in the camp of Alaric; and the wise Barbarian justified his regard for the faith of treaties, by the just severity with which he chastised a party of licentious Goths, who had insulted some Roman citizens on the road to Ostia. His army, enriched by the contributions of the capital, slowly advanced into the fair and fruitful province of Tuscany, where he proposed to establish his winter quarters; and the Gothic standard became the refuge of forty thousand Barbarian slaves, who had broke their chains, and aspired, under the command of their great deliverer, to revenge the injuries and the disgrace of their cruel servitude. About the same time, he received a more honorable reenforcement of Goths and Huns, whom Adolphus, the brother of his wife, had conducted, at his pressing invitation, from the banks of the Danube to those of the Tyber, and who had cut their way, with some difficulty and loss, through the superior number of the Imperial troops. A victorious leader, who united the daring spirit of a Barbarian with the art and discipline of a Roman general, was at the head of a hundred thousand fighting men; and Italy pronounced, with terror and respect, the formidable name of Alaric.

    Chapter XXXI: Invasion Of Italy, Occupation Of Territories By Barbarians.

    Part IV.

    At the distance of fourteen centuries, we may be satisfied with relating the military exploits of the conquerors of Rome, without presuming to investigate the motives of their political conduct. In the midst of his apparent prosperity, Alaric was conscious, perhaps, of some secret weakness, some internal defect; or perhaps the moderation which he displayed, was intended only to deceive and disarm the easy credulity of the ministers of Honorius. The king of the Goths repeatedly declared, that it was his desire to be considered as the friend of peace, and of the Romans. Three senators, at his earnest request, were sent ambassadors to the court of Ravenna, to solicit the exchange of hostages, and the conclusion of the treaty; and the proposals, which he more clearly expressed during the course of the negotiations, could only inspire a doubt of his sincerity, as they might seem inadequate to the state of his fortune. The Barbarian still aspired to the rank of master-general of the armies of the West; he stipulated an annual subsidy of corn and money; and he chose the provinces of Dalmatia, Noricum, and Venetia, for the seat of his new kingdom, which would have commanded the important communication between Italy and the Danube. If these modest terms should be rejected, Alaric showed a disposition to relinquish his pecuniary demands, and even to content himself with the possession of Noricum; an exhausted and impoverished country, perpetually exposed to the inroads of the Barbarians of Germany. But the hopes of peace were disappointed by the weak obstinacy, or interested views, of the minister Olympius. Without listening to the salutary remonstrances of the senate, he dismissed their ambassadors under the conduct of a military escort, too numerous for a retinue of honor, and too feeble for any army of defence. Six thousand Dalmatians, the flower of the Imperial legions, were ordered to march from Ravenna to Rome, through an open country which was occupied by the formidable myriads of the Barbarians. These brave legionaries, encompassed and betrayed, fell a sacrifice to ministerial folly; their general, Valens, with a hundred soldiers, escaped from the field of battle; and one of the ambassadors, who could no longer claim the protection of the law of nations, was obliged to purchase his freedom with a ransom of thirty thousand pieces of gold. Yet Alaric, instead of resenting this act of impotent hostility, immediately renewed his proposals of peace; and the second embassy of the Roman senate, which derived weight and dignity from the presence of Innocent, bishop of the city, was guarded from the dangers of the road by a detachment of Gothic soldiers.

    Olympius might have continued to insult the just resentment of a people who loudly accused him as the author of the public calamities; but his power was undermined by the secret intrigues of the palace. The favorite eunuchs transferred the government of Honorius, and the empire, to Jovius, the Prætorian præfect; an unworthy servant, who did not atone, by the merit of personal attachment, for the errors and misfortunes of his administration. The exile, or escape, of the guilty Olympius, reserved him for more vicissitudes of fortune: he experienced the adventures of an obscure and wandering life; he again rose to power; he fell a second time into disgrace; his ears were cut off; he expired under the lash; and his ignominious death afforded a grateful spectacle to the friends of Stilicho. After the removal of Olympius, whose character was deeply tainted with religious fanaticism, the Pagans and heretics were delivered from the impolitic proscription, which excluded them from the dignities of the state. The brave Gennerid, a soldier of Barbarian origin, who still adhered to the worship of his ancestors, had been obliged to lay aside the military belt: and though he was repeatedly assured by the emperor himself, that laws were not made for persons of his rank or merit, he refused to accept any partial dispensation, and persevered in honorable disgrace, till he had extorted a general act of justice from the distress of the Roman government. The conduct of Gennerid in the important station to which he was promoted or restored, of master-general of Dalmatia, Pannonia, Noricum, and Rhætia, seemed to revive the discipline and spirit of the republic. From a life of idleness and want, his troops were soon habituated to severe exercise and plentiful subsistence; and his private generosity often supplied the rewards, which were denied by the avarice, or poverty, of the court of Ravenna. The valor of Gennerid, formidable to the adjacent Barbarians, was the firmest bulwark of the Illyrian frontier; and his vigilant care assisted the empire with a reenforcement of ten thousand Huns, who arrived on the confines of Italy, attended by such a convoy of provisions, and such a numerous train of sheep and oxen, as might have been sufficient, not only for the march of an army, but for the settlement of a colony. But the court and councils of Honorius still remained a scene of weakness and distraction, of corruption and anarchy. Instigated by the præfect Jovius, the guards rose in furious mutiny, and demanded the heads of two generals, and of the two principal eunuchs. The generals, under a perfidious promise of safety, were sent on shipboard, and privately executed; while the favor of the eunuchs procured them a mild and secure exile at Milan and Constantinople. Eusebius the eunuch, and the Barbarian Allobich, succeeded to the command of the bed-chamber and of the guards; and the mutual jealousy of these subordinate ministers was the cause of their mutual destruction. By the insolent order of the count of the domestics, the great chamberlain was shamefully beaten to death with sticks, before the eyes of the astonished emperor; and the subsequent assassination of Allobich, in the midst of a public procession, is the only circumstance of his life, in which Honorius discovered the faintest symptom of courage or resentment. Yet before they fell, Eusebius and Allobich had contributed their part to the ruin of the empire, by opposing the conclusion of a treaty which Jovius, from a selfish, and perhaps a criminal, motive, had negotiated with Alaric, in a personal interview under the walls of Rimini. During the absence of Jovius, the emperor was persuaded to assume a lofty tone of inflexible dignity, such as neither his situation, nor his character, could enable him to support; and a letter, signed with the name of Honorius, was immediately despatched to the Prætorian præfect, granting him a free permission to dispose of the public money, but sternly refusing to prostitute the military honors of Rome to the proud demands of a Barbarian. This letter was imprudently communicated to Alaric himself; and the Goth, who in the whole transaction had behaved with temper and decency, expressed, in the most outrageous language, his lively sense of the insult so wantonly offered to his person and to his nation. The conference of Rimini was hastily interrupted; and the præfect Jovius, on his return to Ravenna, was compelled to adopt, and even to encourage, the fashionable opinions of the court. By his advice and example, the principal officers of the state and army were obliged to swear, that, without listening, in any circumstances, to any conditions of peace, they would still persevere in perpetual and implacable war against the enemy of the republic. This rash engagement opposed an insuperable bar to all future negotiation. The ministers of Honorius were heard to declare, that, if they had only invoked the name of the Deity, they would consult the public safety, and trust their souls to the mercy of Heaven: but they had sworn by the sacred head of the emperor himself; they had sworn by the sacred head of the emperor himself; they had touched, in solemn ceremony, that august seat of majesty and wisdom; and the violation of their oath would expose them to the temporal penalties of sacrilege and rebellion.

    While the emperor and his court enjoyed, with sullen pride, the security of the marches and fortifications of Ravenna, they abandoned Rome, almost without defence, to the resentment of Alaric. Yet such was the moderation which he still preserved, or affected, that, as he moved with his army along the Flaminian way, he successively despatched the bishops of the towns of Italy to reiterate his offers of peace, and to conjure the emperor, that he would save the city and its inhabitants from hostile fire, and the sword of the Barbarians. These impending calamities were, however, averted, not indeed by the wisdom of Honorius, but by the prudence or humanity of the Gothic king; who employed a milder, though not less effectual, method of conquest. Instead of assaulting the capital, he successfully directed his efforts against the Port of Ostia, one of the boldest and most stupendous works of Roman magnificence. The accidents to which the precarious subsistence of the city was continually exposed in a winter navigation, and an open road, had suggested to the genius of the first Cæsar the useful design, which was executed under the reign of Claudius. The artificial moles, which formed the narrow entrance, advanced far into the sea, and firmly repelled the fury of the waves, while the largest vessels securely rode at anchor within three deep and capacious basins, which received the northern branch of the Tyber, about two miles from the ancient colony of Ostia. The Roman Port insensibly swelled to the size of an episcopal city, where the corn of Africa was deposited in spacious granaries for the use of the capital. As soon as Alaric was in possession of that important place, he summoned the city to surrender at discretion; and his demands were enforced by the positive declaration, that a refusal, or even a delay, should be instantly followed by the destruction of the magazines, on which the life of the Roman people depended. The clamors of that people, and the terror of famine, subdued the pride of the senate; they listened, without reluctance, to the proposal of placing a new emperor on the throne of the unworthy Honorius; and the suffrage of the Gothic conqueror bestowed the purple on Attalus, præfect of the city. The grateful monarch immediately acknowledged his protector as master-general of the armies of the West; Adolphus, with the rank of count of the domestics, obtained the custody of the person of Attalus; and the two hostile nations seemed to be united in the closest bands of friendship and alliance.

    The gates of the city were thrown open, and the new emperor of the Romans, encompassed on every side by the Gothic arms, was conducted, in tumultuous procession, to the palace of Augustus and Trajan. After he had distributed the civil and military dignities among his favorites and followers, Attalus convened an assembly of the senate; before whom, in a format and florid speech, he asserted his resolution of restoring the majesty of the republic, and of uniting to the empire the provinces of Egypt and the East, which had once acknowledged the sovereignty of Rome. Such extravagant promises inspired every reasonable citizen with a just contempt for the character of an unwarlike usurper, whose elevation was the deepest and most ignominious wound which the republic had yet sustained from the insolence of the Barbarians. But the populace, with their usual levity, applauded the change of masters. The public discontent was favorable to the rival of Honorius; and the sectaries, oppressed by his persecuting edicts, expected some degree of countenance, or at least of toleration, from a prince, who, in his native country of Ionia, had been educated in the Pagan superstition, and who had since received the sacrament of baptism from the hands of an Arian bishop. The first days of the reign of Attalus were fair and prosperous. An officer of confidence was sent with an inconsiderable body of troops to secure the obedience of Africa; the greatest part of Italy submitted to the terror of the Gothic powers; and though the city of Bologna made a vigorous and effectual resistance, the people of Milan, dissatisfied perhaps with the absence of

    Honorius, accepted, with loud acclamations, the choice of the Roman senate. At the head of a formidable army, Alaric conducted his royal captive almost to the gates of Ravenna; and a solemn embassy of the principal ministers, of Jovius, the Prætorian præfect, of Valens, master of the cavalry and infantry, of the quæstor Potamius, and of Julian, the first of the notaries, was introduced, with martial pomp, into the Gothic camp. In the name of their sovereign, they consented to acknowledge the lawful election of his competitor, and to divide the provinces of Italy and the West between the two emperors. Their proposals were rejected with disdain; and the refusal was aggravated by the insulting clemency of Attalus, who condescended to promise, that, if Honorius would instantly resign the purple, he should be permitted to pass the remainder of his life in the peaceful exile of some remote island. So desperate indeed did the situation of the son of Theodosius appear, to those who were the best acquainted with his strength and resources, that Jovius and Valens, his minister and his general, betrayed their trust, infamously deserted the sinking cause of their benefactor, and devoted their treacherous allegiance to the service of his more fortunate rival. Astonished by such examples of domestic treason, Honorius trembled at the approach of every servant, at the arrival of every messenger. He dreaded the secret enemies, who might lurk in his capital, his palace, his bed-chamber; and some ships lay ready in the harbor of Ravenna, to transport the abdicated monarch to the dominions of his infant nephew, the emperor of the East.

    But there is a Providence (such at least was the opinion of the historian Procopius) that watches over innocence and folly; and the pretensions of Honorius to its peculiar care cannot reasonably be disputed. At the moment when his despair, incapable of any wise or manly resolution, meditated a shameful flight, a seasonable reenforcement of four thousand veterans unexpectedly landed in the port of Ravenna. To these valiant strangers, whose fidelity had not been corrupted by the factions of the court, he committed the walls and gates of the

    city; and the slumbers of the emperor were no longer disturbed by the apprehension of imminent and internal danger. The favorable intelligence which was received from Africa suddenly changed the opinions of men, and the state of public affairs. The troops and officers, whom Attalus had sent into that province, were defeated and slain; and the active zeal of Heraclian maintained his own allegiance, and that of his people. The faithful count of Africa transmitted a large sum of money, which fixed the attachment of the Imperial guards; and his vigilance, in preventing the exportation of corn and oil, introduced famine, tumult, and discontent, into the walls of Rome. The failure of the African expedition was the source of mutual complaint and recrimination in the party of Attalus; and the mind of his protector was insensibly alienated from the interest of a prince, who wanted spirit to command, or docility to obey. The most imprudent measures were adopted, without the knowledge, or against the advice, of Alaric; and the obstinate refusal of the senate, to allow, in the embarkation, the mixture even of five hundred Goths, betrayed a suspicious and distrustful temper, which, in their situation, was neither generous nor prudent. The resentment of the Gothic king was exasperated by the malicious arts of Jovius, who had been raised to the rank of patrician, and who afterwards excused his double perfidy, by declaring, without a blush, that he had only seemed to abandon the service of Honorius, more effectually to ruin the cause of the usurper. In a large plain near Rimini, and in the presence of an innumerable multitude of Romans and Barbarians, the wretched Attalus was publicly despoiled of the diadem and purple; and those ensigns of royalty were sent by Alaric, as the pledge of peace and friendship, to the son of Theodosius. The officers who returned to their duty, were reinstated in their employments, and even the merit of a tardy repentance was graciously allowed; but the degraded emperor of the Romans, desirous of life, and insensible of disgrace, implored the permission of following the Gothic camp, in the train of a haughty and capricious Barbarian.

    The degradation of Attalus removed the only real obstacle to the conclusion of the peace; and Alaric advanced within three miles of Ravenna, to press the irresolution of the Imperial ministers, whose insolence soon returned with the return of fortune. His indignation was kindled by the report, that a rival chieftain, that Sarus, the personal enemy of Adolphus, and the hereditary foe of the house of Balti, had been received into the palace. At the head of three hundred followers, that fearless Barbarian immediately sallied from the gates of Ravenna; surprised, and cut in pieces, a considerable body of Goths; reentered the city in triumph; and was permitted to insult his adversary, by the voice of a herald, who publicly declared that the guilt of Alaric had forever excluded him from the friendship and alliance of the emperor. The crime and folly of the court of Ravenna was expiated, a third time, by the calamities of Rome. The king of the Goths, who no longer dissembled his appetite for plunder and revenge, appeared in arms under the walls of the capital; and the trembling senate, without any hopes of relief, prepared, by a desperate resistance, to defray the ruin of their country. But they were unable to guard against the secret conspiracy of their slaves and domestics; who, either from birth or interest, were attached to the cause of the enemy. At the hour of midnight, the Salarian gate was silently opened, and the inhabitants were awakened by the tremendous sound of the Gothic trumpet. Eleven hundred and sixty-three years after the foundation of Rome, the Imperial city, which had subdued and civilized so considerable a part of mankind, was delivered to the licentious fury of the tribes of Germany and Scythia.

    The proclamation of Alaric, when he forced his entrance into a vanquished city, discovered, however, some regard for the laws of humanity and religion. He encouraged his troops boldly to seize the rewards of valor, and to enrich themselves with the spoils of a wealthy and effeminate people: but he exhorted them, at the same time, to spare the lives of the unresisting citizens, and to respect the churches of the apostles, St. Peter

    and St. Paul, as holy and inviolable sanctuaries. Amidst the horrors of a nocturnal tumult, several of the Christian Goths displayed the fervor of a recent conversion; and some instances of their uncommon piety and moderation are related, and perhaps adorned, by the zeal of ecclesiastical writers. While the Barbarians roamed through the city in quest of prey, the humble dwelling of an aged virgin, who had devoted her life to the service of the altar, was forced open by one of the powerful Goths. He immediately demanded, though in civil language, all the gold and silver in her possession; and was astonished at the readiness with which she conducted him to a splendid hoard of massy plate, of the richest materials, and the most curious workmanship. The Barbarian viewed with wonder and delight this valuable acquisition, till he was interrupted by a serious admonition, addressed to him in the following words: “These,” said she, “are the consecrated vessels belonging to St. Peter: if you presume to touch them, the sacrilegious deed will remain on your conscience. For my part, I dare not keep what I am unable to defend.” The Gothic captain, struck with reverential awe, despatched a messenger to inform the king of the treasure which he had discovered; and received a peremptory order from Alaric, that all the consecrated plate and ornaments should be transported, without damage or delay, to the church of the apostle. From the extremity, perhaps, of the Quirinal hill, to the distant quarter of the Vatican, a numerous detachment of Goths, marching in order of battle through the principal streets, protected, with glittering arms, the long train of their devout companions, who bore aloft, on their heads, the sacred vessels of gold and silver; and the martial shouts of the Barbarians were mingled with the sound of religious psalmody. From all the adjacent houses, a crowd of Christians hastened to join this edifying procession; and a multitude of fugitives, without distinction of age, or rank, or even of sect, had the good fortune to escape to the secure and hospitable sanctuary of the Vatican. The learned work, concerning the City of God, was professedly composed by St. Augustin, to justify the ways of Providence in the destruction of the Roman greatness. He celebrates, with peculiar satisfaction, this memorable triumph

    of Christ; and insults his adversaries, by challenging them to produce some similar example of a town taken by storm, in which the fabulous gods of antiquity had been able to protect either themselves or their deluded votaries.

    In the sack of Rome, some rare and extraordinary examples of Barbarian virtue have been deservedly applauded. But the holy precincts of the Vatican, and the apostolic churches, could receive a very small proportion of the Roman people; many thousand warriors, more especially of the Huns, who served under the standard of Alaric, were strangers to the name, or at least to the faith, of Christ; and we may suspect, without any breach of charity or candor, that in the hour of savage license, when every passion was inflamed, and every restraint was removed, the precepts of the Gospel seldom influenced the behavior of the Gothic Christians. The writers, the best disposed to exaggerate their clemency, have freely confessed, that a cruel slaughter was made of the Romans; and that the streets of the city were filled with dead bodies, which remained without burial during the general consternation. The despair of the citizens was sometimes converted into fury: and whenever the Barbarians were provoked by opposition, they extended the promiscuous massacre to the feeble, the innocent, and the helpless. The private revenge of forty thousand slaves was exercised without pity or remorse; and the ignominious lashes, which they had formerly received, were washed away in the blood of the guilty, or obnoxious, families. The matrons and virgins of Rome were exposed to injuries more dreadful, in the apprehension of chastity, than death itself; and the ecclesiastical historian has selected an example of female virtue, for the admiration of future ages. A Roman lady, of singular beauty and orthodox faith, had excited the impatient desires of a young Goth, who, according to the sagacious remark of Sozomen, was attached to the Arian heresy. Exasperated by her obstinate resistance, he drew his sword, and, with the anger of a lover, slightly wounded her neck. The bleeding heroine still continued to brave his resentment, and to repel his love, till the ravisher

    desisted from his unavailing efforts, respectfully conducted her to the sanctuary of the Vatican, and gave six pieces of gold to the guards of the church, on condition that they should restore her inviolate to the arms of her husband. Such instances of courage and generosity were not extremely common. The brutal soldiers satisfied their sensual appetites, without consulting either the inclination or the duties of their female captives: and a nice question of casuistry was seriously agitated, Whether those tender victims, who had inflexibly refused their consent to the violation which they sustained, had lost, by their misfortune, the glorious crown of virginity. Their were other losses indeed of a more substantial kind, and more general concern. It cannot be presumed, that all the Barbarians were at all times capable of perpetrating such amorous outrages; and the want of youth, or beauty, or chastity, protected the greatest part of the Roman women from the danger of a rape. But avarice is an insatiate and universal passion; since the enjoyment of almost every object that can afford pleasure to the different tastes and tempers of mankind may be procured by the possession of wealth. In the pillage of Rome, a just preference was given to gold and jewels, which contain the greatest value in the smallest compass and weight: but, after these portable riches had been removed by the more diligent robbers, the palaces of Rome were rudely stripped of their splendid and costly furniture. The sideboards of massy plate, and the variegated wardrobes of silk and purple, were irregularly piled in the wagons, that always followed the march of a Gothic army. The most exquisite works of art were roughly handled, or wantonly destroyed; many a statue was melted for the sake of the precious materials; and many a vase, in the division of the spoil, was shivered into fragments by the stroke of a battle-axe. The acquisition of riches served only to stimulate the avarice of the rapacious Barbarians, who proceeded, by threats, by blows, and by tortures, to force from their prisoners the confession of hidden treasure. Visible splendor and expense were alleged as the proof of a plentiful fortune; the appearance of poverty was imputed to a parsimonious disposition; and the obstinacy of some misers, who endured the most cruel torments before they would

    discover the secret object of their affection, was fatal to many unhappy wretches, who expired under the lash, for refusing to reveal their imaginary treasures. The edifices of Rome, though the damage has been much exaggerated, received some injury from the violence of the Goths. At their entrance through the Salarian gate, they fired the adjacent houses to guide their march, and to distract the attention of the citizens; the flames, which encountered no obstacle in the disorder of the night, consumed many private and public buildings; and the ruins of the palace of Sallust remained, in the age of Justinian, a stately monument of the Gothic conflagration. Yet a contemporary historian has observed, that fire could scarcely consume the enormous beams of solid brass, and that the strength of man was insufficient to subvert the foundations of ancient structures. Some truth may possibly be concealed in his devout assertion, that the wrath of Heaven supplied the imperfections of hostile rage; and that the proud Forum of Rome, decorated with the statues of so many gods and heroes, was levelled in the dust by the stroke of lightning.

    Chapter XXXI: Invasion Of Italy, Occupation Of Territories By Barbarians. —

    Part V.

    Whatever might be the numbers of equestrian or plebeian rank, who perished in the massacre of Rome, it is confidently affirmed that only one senator lost his life by the sword of the enemy. But it was not easy to compute the multitudes, who, from an honorable station and a prosperous fortune, were suddenly reduced to the miserable condition of captives and exiles. As the Barbarians had more occasion for money than for slaves, they fixed at a moderate price the redemption of their indigent prisoners; and the ransom was often paid by the benevolence of their friends, or the charity of strangers. The captives, who were regularly sold, either in open market, or by private contract, would have legally regained their native freedom, which it was impossible for a citizen to lose, or to

    alienate. But as it was soon discovered that the vindication of their liberty would endanger their lives; and that the Goths, unless they were tempted to sell, might be provoked to murder, their useless prisoners; the civil jurisprudence had been already qualified by a wise regulation, that they should be obliged to serve the moderate term of five years, till they had discharged by their labor the price of their redemption. The nations who invaded the Roman empire, had driven before them, into Italy, whole troops of hungry and affrighted provincials, less apprehensive of servitude than of famine. The calamities of Rome and Italy dispersed the inhabitants to the most lonely, the most secure, the most distant places of refuge. While the Gothic cavalry spread terror and desolation along the sea-coast of Campania and Tuscany, the little island of Igilium, separated by a narrow channel from the Argentarian promontory, repulsed, or eluded, their hostile attempts; and at so small a distance from Rome, great numbers of citizens were securely concealed in the thick woods of that sequestered spot. The ample patrimonies, which many senatorian families possessed in Africa, invited them, if they had time, and prudence, to escape from the ruin of their country, to embrace the shelter of that hospitable province. The most illustrious of these fugitives was the noble and pious Proba, the widow of the præfect Petronius. After the death of her husband, the most powerful subject of Rome, she had remained at the head of the Anician family, and successively supplied, from her private fortune, the expense of the consulships of her three sons. When the city was besieged and taken by the Goths, Proba supported, with Christian resignation, the loss of immense riches; embarked in a small vessel, from whence she beheld, at sea, the flames of her burning palace, and fled with her daughter Læta, and her granddaughter, the celebrated virgin, Demetrias, to the coast of Africa. The benevolent profusion with which the matron distributed the fruits, or the price, of her estates, contributed to alleviate the misfortunes of exile and captivity. But even the family of Proba herself was not exempt from the rapacious oppression of Count Heraclian, who basely sold, in matrimonial prostitution, the noblest maidens of Rome to the

    lust or avarice of the Syrian merchants. The Italian fugitives were dispersed through the provinces, along the coast of Egypt and Asia, as far as Constantinople and Jerusalem; and the village of Bethlem, the solitary residence of St. Jerom and his female converts, was crowded with illustrious beggars of either sex, and every age, who excited the public compassion by the remembrance of their past fortune. This awful catastrophe of Rome filled the astonished empire with grief and terror. So interesting a contrast of greatness and ruin, disposed the fond credulity of the people to deplore, and even to exaggerate, the afflictions of the queen of cities. The clergy, who applied to recent events the lofty metaphors of oriental prophecy, were sometimes tempted to confound the destruction of the capital and the dissolution of the globe.

    There exists in human nature a strong propensity to depreciate the advantages, and to magnify the evils, of the present times. Yet, when the first emotions had subsided, and a fair estimate was made of the real damage, the more learned and judicious contemporaries were forced to confess, that infant Rome had formerly received more essential injury from the Gauls, than she had now sustained from the Goths in her declining age. The experience of eleven centuries has enabled posterity to produce a much more singular parallel; and to affirm with confidence, that the ravages of the Barbarians, whom Alaric had led from the banks of the Danube, were less destructive than the hostilities exercised by the troops of Charles the Fifth, a Catholic prince, who styled himself Emperor of the Romans. The Goths evacuated the city at the end of six days, but Rome remained above nine months in the possession of the Imperialists; and every hour was stained by some atrocious act of cruelty, lust, and rapine. The authority of Alaric preserved some order and moderation among the ferocious multitude which acknowledged him for their leader and king; but the constable of Bourbon had gloriously fallen in the attack of the walls; and the death of the general removed every restraint of discipline from an army which consisted of three independent nations, the Italians, the Spaniards, and

    the Germans. In the beginning of the sixteenth century, the manners of Italy exhibited a remarkable scene of the depravity of mankind. They united the sanguinary crimes that prevail in an unsettled state of society, with the polished vices which spring from the abuse of art and luxury; and the loose adventurers, who had violated every prejudice of patriotism and superstition to assault the palace of the Roman pontiff, must deserve to be considered as the most profligate of the Italians. At the same æra, the Spaniards were the terror both of the Old and New World: but their high- spirited valor was disgraced by gloomy pride, rapacious avarice, and unrelenting cruelty. Indefatigable in the pursuit of fame and riches, they had improved, by repeated practice, the most exquisite and effectual methods of torturing their prisoners: many of the Castilians, who pillaged Rome, were familiars of the holy inquisition; and some volunteers, perhaps, were lately returned from the conquest of Mexico The Germans were less corrupt than the Italians, less cruel than the Spaniards; and the rustic, or even savage, aspect of those Tramontane warriors, often disguised a simple and merciful disposition. But they had imbibed, in the first fervor of the reformation, the spirit, as well as the principles of Luther. It was their favorite amusement to insult, or destroy, the consecrated objects of Catholic superstition; they indulged, without pity or remorse, a devout hatred against the clergy of every denomination and degree, who form so considerable a part of the inhabitants of modern Rome; and their fanatic zeal might aspire to subvert the throne of Antichrist, to purify, with blood and fire, the abominations of the spiritual Babylon.

    The retreat of the victorious Goths, who evacuated Rome on the sixth day, might be the result of prudence; but it was not surely the effect of fear. At the head of an army encumbered with rich and weighty spoils, their intrepid leader advanced along the Appian way into the southern provinces of Italy, destroying whatever dared to oppose his passage, and contenting himself with the plunder of the unresisting country. The fate of Capua, the proud and luxurious

    metropolis of Campania, and which was respected, even in its decay, as the eighth city of the empire, is buried in oblivion; whilst the adjacent town of Nola has been illustrated, on this occasion, by the sanctity of Paulinus, who was successively a consul, a monk, and a bishop. At the age of forty, he renounced the enjoyment of wealth and honor, of society and literature, to embrace a life of solitude and penance; and the loud applause of the clergy encouraged him to despise the reproaches of his worldly friends, who ascribed this desperate act to some disorder of the mind or body. An early and passionate attachment determined him to fix his humble dwelling in one of the suburbs of Nola, near the miraculous tomb of St. Fælix, which the public devotion had already surrounded with five large and populous churches. The remains of his fortune, and of his understanding, were dedicated to the service of the glorious martyr; whose praise, on the day of his festival, Paulinus never failed to celebrate by a solemn hymn; and in whose name he erected a sixth church, of superior elegance and beauty, which was decorated with many curious pictures, from the history of the Old and New Testament. Such assiduous zeal secured the favor of the saint, or at least of the people; and, after fifteen years’ retirement, the Roman consul was compelled to accept the bishopric of Nola, a few months before the city was invested by the Goths. During the siege, some religious persons were satisfied that they had seen, either in dreams or visions, the divine form of their tutelar patron; yet it soon appeared by the event, that Fælix wanted power, or inclination, to preserve the flock of which he had formerly been the shepherd. Nola was not saved from the general devastation; and the captive bishop was protected only by the general opinion of his innocence and poverty. Above four years elapsed from the successful invasion of Italy by the arms of Alaric, to the voluntary retreat of the Goths under the conduct of his successor Adolphus; and, during the whole time, they reigned without control over a country, which, in the opinion of the ancients, had united all the various excellences of nature and art. The prosperity, indeed, which Italy had attained in the auspicious age of the Antonines, had gradually declined with the decline of the

    empire. The fruits of a long peace perished under the rude grasp of the Barbarians; and they themselves were incapable of tasting the more elegant refinements of luxury, which had been prepared for the use of the soft and polished Italians. Each soldier, however, claimed an ample portion of the substantial plenty, the corn and cattle, oil and wine, that was daily collected and consumed in the Gothic camp; and the principal warriors insulted the villas and gardens, once inhabited by Lucullus and Cicero, along the beauteous coast of Campania. Their trembling captives, the sons and daughters of Roman senators, presented, in goblets of gold and gems, large draughts of Falernian wine to the haughty victors; who stretched their huge limbs under the shade of plane-trees, artificially disposed to exclude the scorching rays, and to admit the genial warmth, of the sun. These delights were enhanced by the memory of past hardships: the comparison of their native soil, the bleak and barren hills of Scythia, and the frozen banks of the Elbe and Danube, added new charms to the felicity of the Italian climate.

    Whether fame, or conquest, or riches, were the object or Alaric, he pursued that object with an indefatigable ardor, which could neither be quelled by adversity nor satiated by success. No sooner had he reached the extreme land of Italy, than he was attracted by the neighboring prospect of a fertile and peaceful island. Yet even the possession of Sicily he considered only as an intermediate step to the important expedition, which he already meditated against the continent of Africa. The Straits of Rhegium and Messina are twelve miles in length, and, in the narrowest passage, about one mile and a half broad; and the fabulous monsters of the deep, the rocks of Scylla, and the whirlpool of Charybdis, could terrify none but the most timid and unskilful mariners. Yet as soon as the first division of the Goths had embarked, a sudden tempest arose, which sunk, or scattered, many of the transports; their courage was daunted by the terrors of a new element; and the whole design was defeated by the premature death of Alaric, which fixed, after a short illness, the fatal term of his

    conquests. The ferocious character of the Barbarians was displayed in the funeral of a hero whose valor and fortune they celebrated with mournful applause. By the labor of a captive multitude, they forcibly diverted the course of the Busentinus, a small river that washes the walls of Consentia. The royal sepulchre, adorned with the splendid spoils and trophies of Rome, was constructed in the vacant bed; the waters were then restored to their natural channel; and the secret spot, where the remains of Alaric had been deposited, was forever concealed by the inhuman massacre of the prisoners, who had been employed to execute the work.

    Chapter XXXI: Invasion Of Italy, Occupation Of Territories By Barbarians. —

    Part VI.

    The personal animosities and hereditary feuds of the Barbarians were suspended by the strong necessity of their affairs; and the brave Adolphus, the brother-in-law of the deceased monarch, was unanimously elected to succeed to his throne. The character and political system of the new king of the Goths may be best understood from his own conversation with an illustrious citizen of Narbonne; who afterwards, in a pilgrimage to the Holy Land, related it to St. Jerom, in the presence of the historian Orosius. “In the full confidence of valor and victory, I once aspired (said Adolphus) to change the face of the universe; to obliterate the name of Rome; to erect on its ruins the dominion of the Goths; and to acquire, like Augustus, the immortal fame of the founder of a new empire. By repeated experiments, I was gradually convinced, that laws are essentially necessary to maintain and regulate a well-constituted state; and that the fierce, untractable humor of the Goths was incapable of bearing the salutary yoke of laws and civil government. From that moment I proposed to myself a different object of glory and ambition; and it is now my sincere wish that the gratitude of future ages should acknowledge the merit of a stranger, who employed the sword of the Goths, not

    to subvert, but to restore and maintain, the prosperity of the Roman empire.” With these pacific views, the successor of Alaric suspended the operations of war; and seriously negotiated with the Imperial court a treaty of friendship and alliance. It was the interest of the ministers of Honorius, who were now released from the obligation of their extravagant oath, to deliver Italy from the intolerable weight of the Gothic powers; and they readily accepted their service against the tyrants and Barbarians who infested the provinces beyond the Alps. Adolphus, assuming the character of a Roman general, directed his march from the extremity of Campania to the southern provinces of Gaul. His troops, either by force of agreement, immediately occupied the cities of Narbonne, Thoulouse, and Bordeaux; and though they were repulsed by Count Boniface from the walls of Marseilles, they soon extended their quarters from the Mediterranean to the Ocean. The oppressed provincials might exclaim, that the miserable remnant, which the enemy had spared, was cruelly ravished by their pretended allies; yet some specious colors were not wanting to palliate, or justify the violence of the Goths. The cities of Gaul, which they attacked, might perhaps be considered as in a state of rebellion against the government of Honorius: the articles of the treaty, or the secret instructions of the court, might sometimes be alleged in favor of the seeming usurpations of Adolphus; and the guilt of any irregular, unsuccessful act of hostility might always be imputed, with an appearance of truth, to the ungovernable spirit of a Barbarian host, impatient of peace or discipline. The luxury of Italy had been less effectual to soften the temper, than to relax the courage, of the Goths; and they had imbibed the vices, without imitating the arts and institutions, of civilized society.

    The professions of Adolphus were probably sincere, and his attachment to the cause of the republic was secured by the ascendant which a Roman princess had acquired over the heart and understanding of the Barbarian king. Placidia, the daughter of the great Theodosius, and of Galla, his second

    wife, had received a royal education in the palace of Constantinople; but the eventful story of her life is connected with the revolutions which agitated the Western empire under the reign of her brother Honorius. When Rome was first invested by the arms of Alaric, Placidia, who was then about twenty years of age, resided in the city; and her ready consent to the death of her cousin Serena has a cruel and ungrateful appearance, which, according to the circumstances of the action, may be aggravated, or excused, by the consideration of her tender age. The victorious Barbarians detained, either as a hostage or a captive, the sister of Honorius; but, while she was exposed to the disgrace of following round Italy the motions of a Gothic camp, she experienced, however, a decent and respectful treatment. The authority of Jornandes, who praises the beauty of Placidia, may perhaps be counterbalanced by the silence, the expressive silence, of her flatterers: yet the splendor of her birth, the bloom of youth, the elegance of manners, and the dexterous insinuation which she condescended to employ, made a deep impression on the mind of Adolphus; and the Gothic king aspired to call himself the brother of the emperor. The ministers of Honorius rejected with disdain the proposal of an alliance so injurious to every sentiment of Roman pride; and repeatedly urged the restitution of Placidia, as an indispensable condition of the treaty of peace. But the daughter of Theodosius submitted, without reluctance, to the desires of the conqueror, a young and valiant prince, who yielded to Alaric in loftiness of stature, but who excelled in the more attractive qualities of grace and beauty. The marriage of Adolphus and Placidia was consummated before the Goths retired from Italy; and the solemn, perhaps the anniversary day of their nuptials was afterwards celebrated in the house of Ingenuus, one of the most illustrious citizens of Narbonne in Gaul. The bride, attired and adorned like a Roman empress, was placed on a throne of state; and the king of the Goths, who assumed, on this occasion, the Roman habit, contented himself with a less honorable seat by her side. The nuptial gift, which, according to the custom of his nation, was offered to Placidia, consisted of the rare and magnificent spoils of her country. Fifty

    beautiful youths, in silken robes, carried a basin in each hand; and one of these basins was filled with pieces of gold, the other with precious stones of an inestimable value. Attalus, so long the sport of fortune, and of the Goths, was appointed to lead the chorus of the Hymeneal song; and the degraded emperor might aspire to the praise of a skilful musician. The Barbarians enjoyed the insolence of their triumph; and the provincials rejoiced in this alliance, which tempered, by the mild influence of love and reason, the fierce spirit of their Gothic lord.

    The hundred basins of gold and gems, presented to Placidia at her nuptial feast, formed an inconsiderable portion of the Gothic treasures; of which some extraordinary specimens may be selected from the history of the successors of Adolphus. Many curious and costly ornaments of pure gold, enriched with jewels, were found in their palace of Narbonne, when it was pillaged, in the sixth century, by the Franks: sixty cups, caps, or chalices; fifteen patens, or plates, for the use of the communion; twenty boxes, or cases, to hold the books of the Gospels: this consecrated wealth was distributed by the son of Clovis among the churches of his dominions, and his pious liberality seems to upbraid some former sacrilege of the Goths. They possessed, with more security of conscience, the famous missorium, or great dish for the service of the table, of massy gold, of the weight of five hundred pounds, and of far superior value, from the precious stones, the exquisite workmanship, and the tradition, that it had been presented by Ætius, the patrician, to Torismond, king of the Goths. One of the successors of Torismond purchased the aid of the French monarch by the promise of this magnificent gift. When he was seated on the throne of Spain, he delivered it with reluctance to the ambassadors of Dagobert; despoiled them on the road; stipulated, after a long negotiation, the inadequate ransom of two hundred thousand pieces of gold; and preserved the missorium, as the pride of the Gothic treasury. When that treasury, after the conquest of Spain, was plundered by the Arabs, they admired, and they have celebrated, another object

    still more remarkable; a table of considerable size, of one single piece of solid emerald, encircled with three rows of fine pearls, supported by three hundred and sixty-five feet of gems and massy gold, and estimated at the price of five hundred thousand pieces of gold. Some portion of the Gothic treasures might be the gift of friendship, or the tribute of obedience; but the far greater part had been the fruits of war and rapine, the spoils of the empire, and perhaps of Rome.

    After the deliverance of Italy from the oppression of the Goths, some secret counsellor was permitted, amidst the factions of the palace, to heal the wounds of that afflicted country. By a wise and humane regulation, the eight provinces which had been the most deeply injured, Campania, Tuscany, Picenum, Samnium, Apulia, Calabria, Bruttium, and Lucania, obtained an indulgence of five years: the ordinary tribute was reduced to one fifth, and even that fifth was destined to restore and support the useful institution of the public posts. By another law, the lands which had been left without inhabitants or cultivation, were granted, with some diminution of taxes, to the neighbors who should occupy, or the strangers who should solicit them; and the new possessors were secured against the future claims of the fugitive proprietors. About the same time a general amnesty was published in the name of Honorius, to abolish the guilt and memory of all the involuntary offences which had been committed by his unhappy subjects, during the term of the public disorder and calamity A decent and respectful attention was paid to the restoration of the capital; the citizens were encouraged to rebuild the edifices which had been destroyed or damaged by hostile fire; and extraordinary supplies of corn were imported from the coast of Africa. The crowds that so lately fled before the sword of the Barbarians, were soon recalled by the hopes of plenty and pleasure; and Albinus, præfect of Rome, informed the court, with some anxiety and surprise, that, in a single day, he had taken an account of the arrival of fourteen thousand strangers. In less than seven years, the vestiges of the Gothic invasion were almost obliterated; and the city

    appeared to resume its former splendor and tranquillity. The venerable matron replaced her crown of laurel, which had been ruffled by the storms of war; and was still amused, in the last moment of her decay, with the prophecies of revenge, of victory, and of eternal dominion.

    This apparent tranquillity was soon disturbed by the approach of a hostile armament from the country which afforded the daily subsistence of the Roman people. Heraclian, count of Africa, who, under the most difficult and distressful circumstances, had supported, with active loyalty, the cause of Honorius, was tempted, in the year of his consulship, to assume the character of a rebel, and the title of emperor. The ports of Africa were immediately filled with the naval forces, at the head of which he prepared to invade Italy: and his fleet, when it cast anchor at the mouth of the Tyber, indeed surpassed the fleets of Xerxes and Alexander, if all the vessels, including the royal galley, and the smallest boat, did actually amount to the incredible number of three thousand two hundred. Yet with such an armament, which might have subverted, or restored, the greatest empires of the earth, the African usurper made a very faint and feeble impression on the provinces of his rival. As he marched from the port, along the road which leads to the gates of Rome, he was encountered, terrified, and routed, by one of the Imperial captains; and the lord of this mighty host, deserting his fortune and his friends, ignominiously fled with a single ship. When Heraclian landed in the harbor of Carthage, he found that the whole province, disdaining such an unworthy ruler, had returned to their allegiance. The rebel was beheaded in the ancient temple of Memory his consulship was abolished: and the remains of his private fortune, not exceeding the moderate sum of four thousand pounds of gold, were granted to the brave Constantius, who had already defended the throne, which he afterwards shared with his feeble sovereign. Honorius viewed, with supine indifference, the calamities of Rome and Italy; but the rebellious attempts of Attalus and Heraclian, against his personal safety, awakened, for a

    moment, the torpid instinct of his nature. He was probably ignorant of the causes and events which preserved him from these impending dangers; and as Italy was no longer invaded by any foreign or domestic enemies, he peaceably existed in the palace of Ravenna, while the tyrants beyond the Alps were repeatedly vanquished in the name, and by the lieutenants, of the son of Theodosius. In the course of a busy and interesting narrative I might possibly forget to mention the death of such a prince: and I shall therefore take the precaution of observing, in this place, that he survived the last siege of Rome about thirteen years.

    The usurpation of Constantine, who received the purple from the legions of Britain, had been successful, and seemed to be secure. His title was acknowledged, from the wall of Antoninus to the columns of Hercules; and, in the midst of the public disorder he shared the dominion, and the plunder, of Gaul and Spain, with the tribes of Barbarians, whose destructive progress was no longer checked by the Rhine or Pyrenees. Stained with the blood of the kinsmen of Honorius, he extorted, from the court of Ravenna, with which he secretly corresponded, the ratification of his rebellious claims Constantine engaged himself, by a solemn promise, to deliver Italy from the Goths; advanced as far as the banks of the Po; and after alarming, rather than assisting, his pusillanimous ally, hastily returned to the palace of Arles, to celebrate, with intemperate luxury, his vain and ostentatious triumph. But this transient prosperity was soon interrupted and destroyed by the revolt of Count Gerontius, the bravest of his generals; who, during the absence of his son Constants, a prince already invested with the Imperial purple, had been left to command in the provinces of Spain. From some reason, of which we are ignorant, Gerontius, instead of assuming the diadem, placed it on the head of his friend Maximus, who fixed his residence at Tarragona, while the active count pressed forwards, through the Pyrenees, to surprise the two emperors, Constantine and Constans, before they could prepare for their defence. The son was made prisoner at Vienna, and

    immediately put to death: and the unfortunate youth had scarcely leisure to deplore the elevation of his family; which had tempted, or compelled him, sacrilegiously to desert the peaceful obscurity of the monastic life. The father maintained a siege within the walls of Arles; but those walls must have yielded to the assailants, had not the city been unexpectedly relieved by the approach of an Italian army. The name of Honorius, the proclamation of a lawful emperor, astonished the contending parties of the rebels. Gerontius, abandoned by his own troops, escaped to the confines of Spain; and rescued his name from oblivion, by the Roman courage which appeared to animate the last moments of his life. In the middle of the night, a great body of his perfidious soldiers surrounded and attacked his house, which he had strongly barricaded. His wife, a valiant friend of the nation of the Alani, and some faithful slaves, were still attached to his person; and he used, with so much skill and resolution, a large magazine of darts and arrows, that above three hundred of the assailants lost their lives in the attempt. His slaves when all the missile weapons were spent, fled at the dawn of day; and Gerontius, if he had not been restrained by conjugal tenderness, might have imitated their example; till the soldiers, provoked by such obstinate resistance, applied fire on all sides to the house. In this fatal extremity, he complied with the request of his Barbarian friend, and cut off his head. The wife of Gerontius, who conjured him not to abandon her to a life of misery and disgrace, eagerly presented her neck to his sword; and the tragic scene was terminated by the death of the count himself, who, after three ineffectual strokes, drew a short dagger, and sheathed it in his heart. The unprotected Maximus, whom he had invested with the purple, was indebted for his life to the contempt that was entertained of his power and abilities. The caprice of the Barbarians, who ravaged Spain, once more seated this Imperial phantom on the throne: but they soon resigned him to the justice of Honorius; and the tyrant Maximus, after he had been shown to the people of Ravenna and Rome, was publicly executed.

    The general, (Constantius was his name,) who raised by his approach the siege of Arles, and dissipated the troops of Gerontius, was born a Roman; and this remarkable distinction is strongly expressive of the decay of military spirit among the subjects of the empire. The strength and majesty which were conspicuous in the person of that general, marked him, in the popular opinion, as a candidate worthy of the throne, which he afterwards ascended. In the familiar intercourse of private life, his manners were cheerful and engaging; nor would he sometimes disdain, in the license of convivial mirth, to vie with the pantomimes themselves, in the exercises of their ridiculous profession. But when the trumpet summoned him to arms; when he mounted his horse, and, bending down (for such was his singular practice) almost upon the neck, fiercely rolled his large animated eyes round the field, Constantius then struck terror into his foes, and inspired his soldiers with the assurance of victory. He had received from the court of Ravenna the important commission of extirpating rebellion in the provinces of the West; and the pretended emperor Constantine, after enjoying a short and anxious respite, was again besieged in his capital by the arms of a more formidable enemy. Yet this interval allowed time for a successful negotiation with the Franks and Alemanni and his ambassador, Edobic, soon returned at the head of an army, to disturb the operations of the siege of Arles. The Roman general, instead of expecting the attack in his lines, boldly and perhaps wisely, resolved to pass the Rhone, and to meet the Barbarians. His measures were conducted with so much skill and secrecy, that, while they engaged the infantry of Constantius in the front, they were suddenly attacked, surrounded, and destroyed, by the cavalry of his lieutenant Ulphilas, who had silently gained an advantageous post in their rear. The remains of the army of Edobic were preserved by flight or submission, and their leader escaped from the field of battle to the house of a faithless friend; who too clearly understood, that the head of his obnoxious guest would be an acceptable and lucrative present for the Imperial general. On this occasion, Constantius behaved with the magnanimity of a

    genuine Roman. Subduing, or suppressing, every sentiment of jealousy, he publicly acknowledged the merit and services of Ulphilas; but he turned with horror from the assassin of Edobic; and sternly intimated his commands, that the camp should no longer be polluted by the presence of an ungrateful wretch, who had violated the laws of friendship and hospitality. The usurper, who beheld, from the walls of Arles, the ruin of his last hopes, was tempted to place some confidence in so generous a conqueror. He required a solemn promise for his security; and after receiving, by the imposition of hands, the sacred character of a Christian Presbyter, he ventured to open the gates of the city. But he soon experienced that the principles of honor and integrity, which might regulate the ordinary conduct of Constantius, were superseded by the loose doctrines of political morality. The Roman general, indeed, refused to sully his laurels with the blood of Constantine; but the abdicated emperor, and his son Julian, were sent under a strong guard into Italy; and before they reached the palace of Ravenna, they met the ministers of death.

    At a time when it was universally confessed, that almost every man in the empire was superior in personal merit to the princes whom the accident of their birth had seated on the throne, a rapid succession of usurpers, regardless of the fate of their predecessors, still continued to arise. This mischief was peculiarly felt in the provinces of Spain and Gaul, where the principles of order and obedience had been extinguished by war and rebellion. Before Constantine resigned the purple, and in the fourth month of the siege of Arles, intelligence was received in the Imperial camp, that Jovinus has assumed the diadem at Mentz, in the Upper Germany, at the instigation of Goar, king of the Alani, and of Guntiarius, king of the Burgundians; and that the candidate, on whom they had bestowed the empire, advanced with a formidable host of Barbarians, from the banks of the Rhine to those of the Rhone. Every circumstance is dark and extraordinary in the short history of the reign of Jovinus. It was natural to expect,

    that a brave and skilful general, at the head of a victorious army, would have asserted, in a field of battle, the justice of the cause of Honorius. The hasty retreat of Constantius might be justified by weighty reasons; but he resigned, without a struggle, the possession of Gaul; and Dardanus, the Prætorian præfect, is recorded as the only magistrate who refused to yield obedience to the usurper. When the Goths, two years after the siege of Rome, established their quarters in Gaul, it was natural to suppose that their inclinations could be divided only between the emperor Honorius, with whom they had formed a recent alliance, and the degraded Attalus, whom they reserved in their camp for the occasional purpose of acting the part of a musician or a monarch. Yet in a moment of disgust, (for which it is not easy to assign a cause, or a date,) Adolphus connected himself with the usurper of Gaul; and imposed on Attalus the ignominious task of negotiating the treaty, which ratified his own disgrace. We are again surprised to read, that, instead of considering the Gothic alliance as the firmest support of his throne, Jovinus upbraided, in dark and ambiguous language, the officious importunity of Attalus; that, scorning the advice of his great ally, he invested with the purple his brother Sebastian; and that he most imprudently accepted the service of Sarus, when that gallant chief, the soldier of Honorius, was provoked to desert the court of a prince, who knew not how to reward or punish. Adolphus, educated among a race of warriors, who esteemed the duty of revenge as the most precious and sacred portion of their inheritance, advanced with a body of ten thousand Goths to encounter the hereditary enemy of the house of Balti. He attacked Sarus at an unguarded moment, when he was accompanied only by eighteen or twenty of his valiant followers. United by friendship, animated by despair, but at length oppressed by multitudes, this band of heroes deserved the esteem, without exciting the compassion, of their enemies; and the lion was no sooner taken in the toils, than he was instantly despatched. The death of Sarus dissolved the loose alliance which Adolphus still maintained with the usurpers of Gaul. He again listened to the dictates of love and prudence; and soon satisfied the brother of Placidia, by the assurance

    that he would immediately transmit to the palace of Ravenna the heads of the two tyrants, Jovinus and Sebastian. The king of the Goths executed his promise without difficulty or delay; the helpless brothers, unsupported by any personal merit, were abandoned by their Barbarian auxiliaries; and the short opposition of Valentia was expiated by the ruin of one of the noblest cities of Gaul. The emperor, chosen by the Roman senate, who had been promoted, degraded, insulted, restored, again degraded, and again insulted, was finally abandoned to his fate; but when the Gothic king withdrew his protection, he was restrained, by pity or contempt, from offering any violence to the person of Attalus. The unfortunate Attalus, who was left without subjects or allies, embarked in one of the ports of Spain, in search of some secure and solitary retreat: but he was intercepted at sea, conducted to the presence of Honorius, led in triumph through the streets of Rome or Ravenna, and publicly exposed to the gazing multitude, on the second step of the throne of his invincible conqueror. The same measure of punishment, with which, in the days of his prosperity, he was accused of menacing his rival, was inflicted on Attalus himself; he was condemned, after the amputation of two fingers, to a perpetual exile in the Isle of Lipari, where he was supplied with the decent necessaries of life. The remainder of the reign of Honorius was undisturbed by rebellion; and it may be observed, that, in the space of five years, seven usurpers had yielded to the fortune of a prince, who was himself incapable either of counsel or of action.

    Chapter XXXI: Invasion Of Italy, Occupation Of Territories By Barbarians. —

    Part VII.

    The situation of Spain, separated, on all sides, from the enemies of Rome, by the sea, by the mountains, and by intermediate provinces, had secured the long tranquillity of that remote and sequestered country; and we may observe, as a sure symptom of domestic happiness, that, in a period of

    four hundred years, Spain furnished very few materials to the history of the Roman empire. The footsteps of the Barbarians, who, in the reign of Gallienus, had penetrated beyond the Pyrenees, were soon obliterated by the return of peace; and in the fourth century of the Christian æra, the cities of Emerita, or Merida, of Corduba, Seville, Bracara, and Tarragona, were numbered with the most illustrious of the Roman world. The various plenty of the animal, the vegetable, and the mineral kingdoms, was improved and manufactured by the skill of an industrious people; and the peculiar advantages of naval stores contributed to support an extensive and profitable trade. The arts and sciences flourished under the protection of the emperors; and if the character of the Spaniards was enfeebled by peace and servitude, the hostile approach of the Germans, who had spread terror and desolation from the Rhine to the Pyrenees, seemed to rekindle some sparks of military ardor. As long as the defence of the mountains was intrusted to the hardy and faithful militia of the country, they successfully repelled the frequent attempts of the Barbarians. But no sooner had the national troops been compelled to resign their post to the Honorian bands, in the service of Constantine, than the gates of Spain were treacherously betrayed to the public enemy, about ten months before the sack of Rome by the Goths. The consciousness of guilt, and the thirst of rapine, prompted the mercenary guards of the Pyrenees to desert their station; to invite the arms of the Suevi, the Vandals, and the Alani; and to swell the torrent which was poured with irresistible violence from the frontiers of Gaul to the sea of Africa. The misfortunes of Spain may be described in the language of its most eloquent historian, who has concisely expressed the passionate, and perhaps exaggerated, declamations of contemporary writers. “The irruption of these nations was followed by the most dreadful calamities; as the Barbarians exercised their indiscriminate cruelty on the fortunes of the Romans and the Spaniards, and ravaged with equal fury the cities and the open country. The progress of famine reduced the miserable inhabitants to feed on the flesh of their fellow-creatures; and even the wild beasts, who multiplied, without control, in the desert, were

    exasperated, by the taste of blood, and the impatience of hunger, boldly to attack and devour their human prey. Pestilence soon appeared, the inseparable companion of famine; a large proportion of the people was swept away; and the groans of the dying excited only the envy of their surviving friends. At length the Barbarians, satiated with carnage and rapine, and afflicted by the contagious evils which they themselves had introduced, fixed their permanent seats in the depopulated country. The ancient Gallicia, whose limits included the kingdom of Old Castille, was divided between the Suevi and the Vandals; the Alani were scattered over the provinces of Carthagena and Lusitania, from the Mediterranean to the Atlantic Ocean; and the fruitful territory of Btica was allotted to the Silingi, another branch of the Vandalic nation. After regulating this partition, the conquerors contracted with their new subjects some reciprocal engagements of protection and obedience: the lands were again cultivated; and the towns and villages were again occupied by a captive people. The greatest part of the Spaniards was even disposed to prefer this new condition of poverty and barbarism, to the severe oppressions of the Roman government; yet there were many who still asserted their native freedom; and who refused, more especially in the mountains of Gallicia, to submit to the Barbarian yoke.”

    The important present of the heads of Jovinus and Sebastian had approved the friendship of Adolphus, and restored Gaul to the obedience of his brother Honorius. Peace was incompatible with the situation and temper of the king of the Goths. He readily accepted the proposal of turning his victorious arms against the Barbarians of Spain; the troops of Constantius intercepted his communication with the seaports of Gaul, and gently pressed his march towards the Pyrenees: he passed the mountains, and surprised, in the name of the emperor, the city of Barcelona. The fondness of Adolphus for his Roman bride, was not abated by time or possession: and the birth of a son, surnamed, from his illustrious grandsire, Theodosius, appeared to fix him forever in the interest of the republic. The

    loss of that infant, whose remains were deposited in a silver coffin in one of the churches near Barcelona, afflicted his parents; but the grief of the Gothic king was suspended by the labors of the field; and the course of his victories was soon interrupted by domestic treason. He had imprudently received into his service one of the followers of Sarus; a Barbarian of a daring spirit, but of a diminutive stature; whose secret desire of revenging the death of his beloved patron was continually irritated by the sarcasms of his insolent master. Adolphus was assassinated in the palace of Barcelona; the laws of the succession were violated by a tumultuous faction; and a stranger to the royal race, Singeric, the brother of Sarus himself, was seated on the Gothic throne. The first act of his reign was the inhuman murder of the six children of Adolphus, the issue of a former marriage, whom he tore, without pity, from the feeble arms of a venerable bishop. The unfortunate Placidia, instead of the respectful compassion, which she might have excited in the most savage breasts, was treated with cruel and wanton insult. The daughter of the emperor Theodosius, confounded among a crowd of vulgar captives, was compelled to march on foot above twelve miles, before the horse of a Barbarian, the assassin of a husband whom Placidia loved and lamented.

    But Placidia soon obtained the pleasure of revenge, and the view of her ignominious sufferings might rouse an indignant people against the tyrant, who was assassinated on the seventh day of his usurpation. After the death of Singeric, the free choice of the nation bestowed the Gothic sceptre on Wallia; whose warlike and ambitious temper appeared, in the beginning of his reign, extremely hostile to the republic. He marched in arms from Barcelona to the shores of the Atlantic Ocean, which the ancients revered and dreaded as the boundary of the world. But when he reached the southern promontory of Spain, and, from the rock now covered by the fortress of Gibraltar, contemplated the neighboring and fertile coast of Africa, Wallia resumed the designs of conquest, which had been interrupted by the death of Alaric. The winds and

    waves again disappointed the enterprise of the Goths; and the minds of a superstitious people were deeply affected by the repeated disasters of storms and shipwrecks. In this disposition the successor of Adolphus no longer refused to listen to a Roman ambassador, whose proposals were enforced by the real, or supposed, approach of a numerous army, under the conduct of the brave Constantius. A solemn treaty was stipulated and observed; Placidia was honorably restored to her brother; six hundred thousand measures of wheat were delivered to the hungry Goths; and Wallia engaged to draw his sword in the service of the empire. A bloody war was instantly excited among the Barbarians of Spain; and the contending princes are said to have addressed their letters, their ambassadors, and their hostages, to the throne of the Western emperor, exhorting him to remain a tranquil spectator of their contest; the events of which must be favorable to the Romans, by the mutual slaughter of their common enemies. The Spanish war was obstinately supported, during three campaigns, with desperate valor, and various success; and the martial achievements of Wallia diffused through the empire the superior renown of the Gothic hero. He exterminated the Silingi, who had irretrievably ruined the elegant plenty of the province of Btica. He slew, in battle, the king of the Alani; and the remains of those Scythian wanderers, who escaped from the field, instead of choosing a new leader, humbly sought a refuge under the standard of the Vandals, with whom they were ever afterwards confounded. The Vandals themselves, and the Suevi, yielded to the efforts of the invincible Goths. The promiscuous multitude of Barbarians, whose retreat had been intercepted, were driven into the mountains of Gallicia; where they still continued, in a narrow compass and on a barren soil, to exercise their domestic and implacable hostilities. In the pride of victory, Wallia was faithful to his engagements: he restored his Spanish conquests to the obedience of Honorius; and the tyranny of the Imperial officers soon reduced an oppressed people to regret the time of their Barbarian servitude. While the event of the war was still doubtful, the first advantages obtained by the arms of Wallia had encouraged the court of Ravenna to decree the honors of a

    triumph to their feeble sovereign. He entered Rome like the ancient conquerors of nations; and if the monuments of servile corruption had not long since met with the fate which they deserved, we should probably find that a crowd of poets and orators, of magistrates and bishops, applauded the fortune, the wisdom, and the invincible courage, of the emperor Honorius.

    Such a triumph might have been justly claimed by the ally of Rome, if Wallia, before he repassed the Pyrenees, had extirpated the seeds of the Spanish war. His victorious Goths, forty-three years after they had passed the Danube, were established, according to the faith of treaties, in the possession of the second Aquitain; a maritime province between the Garonne and the Loire, under the civil and ecclesiastical jurisdiction of Bourdeaux. That metropolis, advantageously situated for the trade of the ocean, was built in a regular and elegant form; and its numerous inhabitants were distinguished among the Gauls by their wealth, their learning, and the politeness of their manners. The adjacent province, which has been fondly compared to the garden of Eden, is blessed with a fruitful soil, and a temperate climate; the face of the country displayed the arts and the rewards of industry; and the Goths, after their martial toils, luxuriously exhausted the rich vineyards of Aquitain. The Gothic limits were enlarged by the additional gift of some neighboring dioceses; and the successors of Alaric fixed their royal residence at Thoulouse, which included five populous quarters, or cities, within the spacious circuit of its walls. About the same time, in the last years of the reign of Honorius, the Goths, the Burgundians, and the Franks, obtained a permanent seat and dominion in the provinces of Gaul. The liberal grant of the usurper Jovinus to his Burgundian allies, was confirmed by the lawful emperor; the lands of the First, or Upper, Germany, were ceded to those formidable Barbarians; and they gradually occupied, either by conquest or treaty, the two provinces which still retain, with the titles of Duchy and County, the national appellation of

    Burgundy. The Franks, the valiant and faithful allies of the Roman republic, were soon tempted to imitate the invaders, whom they had so bravely resisted. Treves, the capital of Gaul, was pillaged by their lawless bands; and the humble colony, which they so long maintained in the district of Toxandia, in Brabant, insensibly multiplied along the banks of the Meuse and Scheld, till their independent power filled the whole extent of the Second, or Lower Germany. These facts may be sufficiently justified by historic evidence; but the foundation of the French monarchy by Pharamond, the conquests, the laws, and even the existence, of that hero, have been justly arraigned by the impartial severity of modern criticism.

    The ruin of the opulent provinces of Gaul may be dated from the establishment of these Barbarians, whose alliance was dangerous and oppressive, and who were capriciously impelled, by interest or passion, to violate the public peace. A heavy and partial ransom was imposed on the surviving provincials, who had escaped the calamities of war; the fairest and most fertile lands were assigned to the rapacious strangers, for the use of their families, their slaves, and their cattle; and the trembling natives relinquished with a sigh the inheritance of their fathers. Yet these domestic misfortunes, which are seldom the lot of a vanquished people, had been felt and inflicted by the Romans themselves, not only in the insolence of foreign conquest, but in the madness of civil discord. The Triumvirs proscribed eighteen of the most flourishing colonies of Italy; and distributed their lands and houses to the veterans who revenged the death of Cæsar, and oppressed the liberty of their country. Two poets of unequal fame have deplored, in similar circumstances, the loss of their patrimony; but the legionaries of Augustus appear to have surpassed, in violence and injustice, the Barbarians who invaded Gaul under the reign of Honorius. It was not without the utmost difficulty that Virgil escaped from the sword of the Centurion, who had usurped his farm in the neighborhood of Mantua; but Paulinus of Bourdeaux received a sum of money from his Gothic purchaser, which he accepted with pleasure

    and surprise; and though it was much inferior to the real value of his estate, this act of rapine was disguised by some colors of moderation and equity. The odious name of conquerors was softened into the mild and friendly appellation of the guests of the Romans; and the Barbarians of Gaul, more especially the Goths, repeatedly declared, that they were bound to the people by the ties of hospitality, and to the emperor by the duty of allegiance and military service. The title of Honorius and his successors, their laws, and their civil magistrates, were still respected in the provinces of Gaul, of which they had resigned the possession to the Barbarian allies; and the kings, who exercised a supreme and independent authority over their native subjects, ambitiously solicited the more honorable rank of master-generals of the Imperial armies. Such was the involuntary reverence which the Roman name still impressed on the minds of those warriors, who had borne away in triumph the spoils of the Capitol.

    Whilst Italy was ravaged by the Goths, and a succession of feeble tyrants oppressed the provinces beyond the Alps, the British island separated itself from the body of the Roman empire. The regular forces, which guarded that remote province, had been gradually withdrawn; and Britain was abandoned without defence to the Saxon pirates, and the savages of Ireland and Caledonia. The Britons, reduced to this extremity, no longer relied on the tardy and doubtful aid of a declining monarchy. They assembled in arms, repelled the invaders, and rejoiced in the important discovery of their own strength. Afflicted by similar calamities, and actuated by the same spirit, the Armorican provinces (a name which comprehended the maritime countries of Gaul between the Seine and the Loire ) resolved to imitate the example of the neighboring island. They expelled the Roman magistrates, who acted under the authority of the usurper Constantine; and a free government was established among a people who had so long been subject to the arbitrary will of a master. The independence of Britain and Armorica was soon confirmed by

    Honorius himself, the lawful emperor of the West; and the letters, by which he committed to the new states the care of their own safety, might be interpreted as an absolute and perpetual abdication of the exercise and rights of sovereignty. This interpretation was, in some measure, justified by the event. After the usurpers of Gaul had successively fallen, the maritime provinces were restored to the empire. Yet their obedience was imperfect and precarious: the vain, inconstant, rebellious disposition of the people, was incompatible either with freedom or servitude; and Armorica, though it could not long maintain the form of a republic, was agitated by frequent and destructive revolts. Britain was irrecoverably lost. But as the emperors wisely acquiesced in the independence of a remote province, the separation was not imbittered by the reproach of tyranny or rebellion; and the claims of allegiance and protection were succeeded by the mutual and voluntary offices of national friendship.

    This revolution dissolved the artificial fabric of civil and military government; and the independent country, during a period of forty years, till the descent of the Saxons, was ruled by the authority of the clergy, the nobles, and the municipal towns. I. Zosimus, who alone has preserved the memory of this singular transaction, very accurately observes, that the letters of Honorius were addressed to the cities of Britain. Under the protection of the Romans, ninety-two considerable towns had arisen in the several parts of that great province; and, among these, thirty-three cities were distinguished above the rest by their superior privileges and importance. Each of these cities, as in all the other provinces of the empire, formed a legal corporation, for the purpose of regulating their domestic policy; and the powers of municipal government were distributed among annual magistrates, a select senate, and the assembly of the people, according to the original model of the Roman constitution. The management of a common revenue, the exercise of civil and criminal jurisdiction, and the habits of public counsel and command, were inherent to these petty republics; and when they asserted their independence,

    the youth of the city, and of the adjacent districts, would naturally range themselves under the standard of the magistrate. But the desire of obtaining the advantages, and of escaping the burdens, of political society, is a perpetual and inexhaustible source of discord; nor can it reasonably be presumed, that the restoration of British freedom was exempt from tumult and faction. The preeminence of birth and fortune must have been frequently violated by bold and popular citizens; and the haughty nobles, who complained that they were become the subjects of their own servants, would sometimes regret the reign of an arbitrary monarch. II. The jurisdiction of each city over the adjacent country, was supported by the patrimonial influence of the principal senators; and the smaller towns, the villages, and the proprietors of land, consulted their own safety by adhering to the shelter of these rising republics. The sphere of their attraction was proportioned to the respective degrees of their wealth and populousness; but the hereditary lords of ample possessions, who were not oppressed by the neighborhood of any powerful city, aspired to the rank of independent princes, and boldly exercised the rights of peace and war. The gardens and villas, which exhibited some faint imitation of Italian elegance, would soon be converted into strong castles, the refuge, in time of danger, of the adjacent country: the produce of the land was applied to purchase arms and horses; to maintain a military force of slaves, of peasants, and of licentious followers; and the chieftain might assume, within his own domain, the powers of a civil magistrate. Several of these British chiefs might be the genuine posterity of ancient kings; and many more would be tempted to adopt this honorable genealogy, and to vindicate their hereditary claims, which had been suspended by the usurpation of the Cæsars. Their situation and their hopes would dispose them to affect the dress, the language, and the customs of their ancestors. If the princes of Britain relapsed into barbarism, while the cities studiously preserved the laws and manners of Rome, the whole island must have been gradually divided by the distinction of two national parties; again broken into a thousand subdivisions of war and faction, by the various

    provocations of interest and resentment. The public strength, instead of being united against a foreign enemy, was consumed in obscure and intestine quarrels; and the personal merit which had placed a successful leader at the head of his equals, might enable him to subdue the freedom of some neighboring cities; and to claim a rank among the tyrants, who infested Britain after the dissolution of the Roman government. III. The British church might be composed of thirty or forty bishops, with an adequate proportion of the inferior clergy; and the want of riches (for they seem to have been poor ) would compel them to deserve the public esteem, by a decent and exemplary behavior. The interest, as well as the temper of the clergy, was favorable to the peace and union of their distracted country: those salutary lessons might be frequently inculcated in their popular discourses; and the episcopal synods were the only councils that could pretend to the weight and authority of a national assembly. In such councils, where the princes and magistrates sat promiscuously with the bishops, the important affairs of the state, as well as of the church, might be freely debated; differences reconciled, alliances formed, contributions imposed, wise resolutions often concerted, and sometimes executed; and there is reason to believe, that, in moments of extreme danger, a Pendragon, or Dictator, was elected by the general consent of the Britons. These pastoral cares, so worthy of the episcopal character, were interrupted, however, by zeal and superstition; and the British clergy incessantly labored to eradicate the Pelagian heresy, which they abhorred, as the peculiar disgrace of their native country.

    It is somewhat remarkable, or rather it is extremely natural, that the revolt of Britain and Armorica should have introduced an appearance of liberty into the obedient provinces of Gaul. In a solemn edict, filled with the strongest assurances of that paternal affection which princes so often express, and so seldom feel, the emperor Honorius promulgated his intention of convening an annual assembly of the seven provinces: a name peculiarly appropriated to Aquitain and the ancient

    Narbonnese, which had long since exchanged their Celtic rudeness for the useful and elegant arts of Italy. Arles, the seat of government and commerce, was appointed for the place of the assembly; which regularly continued twenty-eight days, from the fifteenth of August to the thirteenth of September, of every year. It consisted of the Prætorian præfect of the Gauls; of seven provincial governors, one consular, and six presidents; of the magistrates, and perhaps the bishops, of about sixty cities; and of a competent, though indefinite, number of the most honorable and opulent possessors of land, who might justly be considered as the representatives of their country. They were empowered to interpret and communicate the laws of their sovereign; to expose the grievances and wishes of their constituents; to moderate the excessive or unequal weight of taxes; and to deliberate on every subject of local or national importance, that could tend to the restoration of the peace and prosperity of the seven provinces. If such an institution, which gave the people an interest in their own government, had been universally established by Trajan or the Antonines, the seeds of public wisdom and virtue might have been cherished and propagated in the empire of Rome. The privileges of the subject would have secured the throne of the monarch; the abuses of an arbitrary administration might have been prevented, in some degree, or corrected, by the interposition of these representative assemblies; and the country would have been defended against a foreign enemy by the arms of natives and freemen. Under the mild and generous influence of liberty, the Roman empire might have remained invincible and immortal; or if its excessive magnitude, and the instability of human affairs, had opposed such perpetual continuance, its vital and constituent members might have separately preserved their vigor and independence. But in the decline of the empire, when every principle of health and life had been exhausted, the tardy application of this partial remedy was incapable of producing any important or salutary effects. The emperor Honorius expresses his surprise, that he must compel the reluctant provinces to accept a privilege which they should ardently have solicited. A fine of three, or even five, pounds of gold, was imposed on the absent

    representatives; who seem to have declined this imaginary gift of a free constitution, as the last and most cruel insult of their oppressors.

    Chapter XXXII:

    Emperors Arcadius, Eutropius, Theodosius II.

    Part I.

    Arcadius Emperor Of The East. — Administration And Disgrace Of Eutropius. — Revolt Of Gainas. — Persecution Of St. John Chrysostom. — Theodosius II. Emperor Of The East. — His Sister Pulcheria. — His Wife Eudocia. — The Persian War, And Division Of Armenia.

    The division of the Roman world between the sons of Theodosius marks the final establishment of the empire of the East, which, from the reign of Arcadius to the taking of Constantinople by the Turks, subsisted one thousand and fifty-eight years, in a state of premature and perpetual decay. The sovereign of that empire assumed, and obstinately retained, the vain, and at length fictitious, title of Emperor of the Romans; and the hereditary appellation of Cæsar and Augustus continued to declare, that he was the legitimate successor of the first of men, who had reigned over the first of nations. The place of Constantinople rivalled, and perhaps excelled, the magnificence of Persia; and the eloquent sermons of St. Chrysostom celebrate, while they condemn, the pompous luxury of the reign of Arcadius. “The emperor,” says he, “wears on his head either a diadem, or a crown of gold, decorated with precious stones of inestimable value. These ornaments, and his purple garments, are reserved for his sacred person alone; and his robes of silk are embroidered with the figures of golden dragons. His throne is of massy gold.

    Whenever he appears in public, he is surrounded by his courtiers, his guards, and his attendants. Their spears, their shields, their cuirasses, the bridles and trappings of their horses, have either the substance or the appearance of gold; and the large splendid boss in the midst of their shield is encircled with smaller bosses, which represent the shape of the human eye. The two mules that drew the chariot of the monarch are perfectly white, and shining all over with gold. The chariot itself, of pure and solid gold, attracts the admiration of the spectators, who contemplate the purple curtains, the snowy carpet, the size of the precious stones, and the resplendent plates of gold, that glitter as they are agitated by the motion of the carriage. The Imperial pictures are white, on a blue ground; the emperor appears seated on his throne, with his arms, his horses, and his guards beside him; and his vanquished enemies in chains at his feet.” The successors of Constantine established their perpetual residence in the royal city, which he had erected on the verge of Europe and Asia. Inaccessible to the menaces of their enemies, and perhaps to the complaints of their people, they received, with each wind, the tributary productions of every climate; while the impregnable strength of their capital continued for ages to defy the hostile attempts of the Barbarians. Their dominions were bounded by the Adriatic and the Tigris; and the whole interval of twenty-five days’ navigation, which separated the extreme cold of Scythia from the torrid zone of Æthiopia, was comprehended within the limits of the empire of the East. The populous countries of that empire were the seat of art and learning, of luxury and wealth; and the inhabitants, who had assumed the language and manners of Greeks, styled themselves, with some appearance of truth, the most enlightened and civilized portion of the human species. The form of government was a pure and simple monarchy; the name of the Roman Republic, which so long preserved a faint tradition of freedom, was confined to the Latin provinces; and the princes of Constantinople measured their greatness by the servile obedience of their people. They were ignorant how much this passive disposition enervates and degrades every faculty of the mind. The subjects, who had

    resigned their will to the absolute commands of a master, were equally incapable of guarding their lives and fortunes against the assaults of the Barbarians, or of defending their reason from the terrors of superstition.

    The first events of the reign of Arcadius and Honorius are so intimately connected, that the rebellion of the Goths, and the fall of Rufinus, have already claimed a place in the history of the West. It has already been observed, that Eutropius, one of the principal eunuchs of the palace of Constantinople, succeeded the haughty minister whose ruin he had accomplished, and whose vices he soon imitated. Every order of the state bowed to the new favorite; and their tame and obsequious submission encouraged him to insult the laws, and, what is still more difficult and dangerous, the manners of his country. Under the weakest of the predecessors of Arcadius, the reign of the eunuchs had been secret and almost invisible. They insinuated themselves into the confidence of the prince; but their ostensible functions were confined to the menial service of the wardrobe and Imperial bed-chamber. They might direct, in a whisper, the public counsels, and blast, by their malicious suggestions, the fame and fortunes of the most illustrious citizens; but they never presumed to stand forward in the front of empire, or to profane the public honors of the state. Eutropius was the first of his artificial sex, who dared to assume the character of a Roman magistrate and general. Sometimes, in the presence of the blushing senate, he ascended the tribunal to pronounce judgment, or to repeat elaborate harangues; and, sometimes, appeared on horseback, at the head of his troops, in the dress and armor of a hero. The disregard of custom and decency always betrays a weak and ill-regulated mind; nor does Eutropius seem to have compensated for the folly of the design by any superior merit or ability in the execution. His former habits of life had not introduced him to the study of the laws, or the exercises of the field; his awkward and unsuccessful attempts provoked the secret contempt of the spectators; the Goths expressed their wish that such a general might always command the armies of

    Rome; and the name of the minister was branded with ridicule, more pernicious, perhaps, than hatred, to a public character. The subjects of Arcadius were exasperated by the recollection, that this deformed and decrepit eunuch, who so perversely mimicked the actions of a man, was born in the most abject condition of servitude; that before he entered the Imperial palace, he had been successively sold and purchased by a hundred masters, who had exhausted his youthful strength in every mean and infamous office, and at length dismissed him, in his old age, to freedom and poverty. While these disgraceful stories were circulated, and perhaps exaggerated, in private conversation, the vanity of the favorite was flattered with the most extraordinary honors. In the senate, in the capital, in the provinces, the statues of Eutropius were erected, in brass, or marble, decorated with the symbols of his civil and military virtues, and inscribed with the pompous title of the third founder of Constantinople. He was promoted to the rank of patrician, which began to signify in a popular, and even legal, acceptation, the father of the emperor; and the last year of the fourth century was polluted by the consulship of a eunuch and a slave. This strange and inexpiable prodigy awakened, however, the prejudices of the Romans. The effeminate consul was rejected by the West, as an indelible stain to the annals of the republic; and without invoking the shades of Brutus and Camillus, the colleague of Eutropius, a learned and respectable magistrate, sufficiently represented the different maxims of the two administrations.

    The bold and vigorous mind of Rufinus seems to have been actuated by a more sanguinary and revengeful spirit; but the avarice of the eunuch was not less insatiate than that of the præfect. As long as he despoiled the oppressors, who had enriched themselves with the plunder of the people, Eutropius might gratify his covetous disposition without much envy or injustice: but the progress of his rapine soon invaded the wealth which had been acquired by lawful inheritance, or laudable industry. The usual methods of extortion were practised and improved; and Claudian has sketched a lively

    and original picture of the public auction of the state. “The impotence of the eunuch,” says that agreeable satirist, “has served only to stimulate his avarice: the same hand which in his servile condition, was exercised in petty thefts, to unlock the coffers of his master, now grasps the riches of the world; and this infamous broker of the empire appreciates and divides the Roman provinces from Mount Hæmus to the Tigris. One man, at the expense of his villa, is made proconsul of Asia; a second purchases Syria with his wife’s jewels; and a third laments that he has exchanged his paternal estate for the government of Bithynia. In the antechamber of Eutropius, a large tablet is exposed to public view, which marks the respective prices of the provinces. The different value of Pontus, of Galatia, of Lydia, is accurately distinguished. Lycia may be obtained for so many thousand pieces of gold; but the opulence of Phrygia will require a more considerable sum. The eunuch wishes to obliterate, by the general disgrace, his personal ignominy; and as he has been sold himself, he is desirous of selling the rest of mankind. In the eager contention, the balance, which contains the fate and fortunes of the province, often trembles on the beam; and till one of the scales is inclined, by a superior weight, the mind of the impartial judge remains in anxious suspense. Such,” continues the indignant poet, “are the fruits of Roman valor, of the defeat of Antiochus, and of the triumph of Pompey.” This venal prostitution of public honors secured the impunity of future crimes; but the riches, which Eutropius derived from confiscation, were already stained with injustice; since it was decent to accuse, and to condemn, the proprietors of the wealth, which he was impatient to confiscate. Some noble blood was shed by the hand of the executioner; and the most inhospitable extremities of the empire were filled with innocent and illustrious exiles. Among the generals and consuls of the East, Abundantius had reason to dread the first effects of the resentment of Eutropius. He had been guilty of the unpardonable crime of introducing that abject slave to the palace of Constantinople; and some degree of praise must be allowed to a powerful and ungrateful favorite, who was satisfied with the disgrace of his benefactor. Abundantius was

    stripped of his ample fortunes by an Imperial rescript, and banished to Pityus, on the Euxine, the last frontier of the Roman world; where he subsisted by the precarious mercy of the Barbarians, till he could obtain, after the fall of Eutropius, a milder exile at Sidon, in Phnicia. The destruction of Timasius required a more serious and regular mode of attack. That great officer, the master-general of the armies of Theodosius, had signalized his valor by a decisive victory, which he obtained over the Goths of Thessaly; but he was too prone, after the example of his sovereign, to enjoy the luxury of peace, and to abandon his confidence to wicked and designing flatterers. Timasius had despised the public clamor, by promoting an infamous dependent to the command of a cohort; and he deserved to feel the ingratitude of Bargus, who was secretly instigated by the favorite to accuse his patron of a treasonable conspiracy. The general was arraigned before the tribunal of Arcadius himself; and the principal eunuch stood by the side of the throne to suggest the questions and answers of his sovereign. But as this form of trial might be deemed partial and arbitrary, the further inquiry into the crimes of Timasius was delegated to Saturninus and Procopius; the former of consular rank, the latter still respected as the father-in-law of the emperor Valens. The appearances of a fair and legal proceeding were maintained by the blunt honesty of Procopius; and he yielded with reluctance to the obsequious dexterity of his colleague, who pronounced a sentence of condemnation against the unfortunate Timasius. His immense riches were confiscated in the name of the emperor, and for the benefit of the favorite; and he was doomed to perpetual exile a Oasis, a solitary spot in the midst of the sandy deserts of Libya. Secluded from all human converse, the master-general of the Roman armies was lost forever to the world; but the circumstances of his fate have been related in a various and contradictory manner. It is insinuated that Eutropius despatched a private order for his secret execution. It was reported, that, in attempting to escape from Oasis, he perished in the desert, of thirst and hunger; and that his dead body was found on the sands of Libya. It has been asserted, with more confidence, that his son Syagrius, after successfully eluding

    the pursuit of the agents and emissaries of the court, collected a band of African robbers; that he rescued Timasius from the place of his exile; and that both the father and the son disappeared from the knowledge of mankind. But the ungrateful Bargus, instead of being suffered to possess the reward of guilt was soon after circumvented and destroyed, by the more powerful villany of the minister himself, who retained sense and spirit enough to abhor the instrument of his own crimes.

    The public hatred, and the despair of individuals, continually threatened, or seemed to threaten, the personal safety of Eutropius; as well as of the numerous adherents, who were attached to his fortune, and had been promoted by his venal favor. For their mutual defence, he contrived the safeguard of a law, which violated every principal of humanity and justice. I. It is enacted, in the name, and by the authority of Arcadius, that all those who should conspire, either with subjects or with strangers, against the lives of any of the persons whom the emperor considers as the members of his own body, shall be punished with death and confiscation. This species of fictitious and metaphorical treason is extended to protect, not only the illustrious officers of the state and army, who were admitted into the sacred consistory, but likewise the principal domestics of the palace, the senators of Constantinople, the military commanders, and the civil magistrates of the provinces; a vague and indefinite list, which, under the successors of Constantine, included an obscure and numerous train of subordinate ministers. II. This extreme severity might perhaps be justified, had it been only directed to secure the representatives of the sovereign from any actual violence in the execution of their office. But the whole body of Imperial dependants claimed a privilege, or rather impunity, which screened them, in the loosest moments of their lives, from the hasty, perhaps the justifiable, resentment of their fellow-citizens; and, by a strange perversion of the laws, the same degree of guilt and punishment was applied to a private quarrel, and to a deliberate conspiracy against the emperor

    and the empire. The edicts of Arcadius most positively and most absurdly declares, that in such cases of treason, thoughts and actions ought to be punished with equal severity; that the knowledge of a mischievous intention, unless it be instantly revealed, becomes equally criminal with the intention itself; and that those rash men, who shall presume to solicit the pardon of traitors, shall themselves be branded with public and perpetual infamy. III. “With regard to the sons of the traitors,” (continues the emperor,) “although they ought to share the punishment, since they will probably imitate the guilt, of their parents, yet, by the special effect of our Imperial lenity, we grant them their lives; but, at the same time, we declare them incapable of inheriting, either on the father’s or on the mother’s side, or of receiving any gift or legacy, from the testament either of kinsmen or of strangers. Stigmatized with hereditary infamy, excluded from the hopes of honors or fortune, let them endure the pangs of poverty and contempt, till they shall consider life as a calamity, and death as a comfort and relief.” In such words, so well adapted to insult the feelings of mankind, did the emperor, or rather his favorite eunuch, applaud the moderation of a law, which transferred the same unjust and inhuman penalties to the children of all those who had seconded, or who had not disclosed, their fictitious conspiracies. Some of the noblest regulations of Roman jurisprudence have been suffered to expire; but this edict, a convenient and forcible engine of ministerial tyranny, was carefully inserted in the codes of Theodosius and Justinian; and the same maxims have been revived in modern ages, to protect the electors of Germany, and the cardinals of the church of Rome.

    Yet these sanguinary laws, which spread terror among a disarmed and dispirited people, were of too weak a texture to restrain the bold enterprise of Tribigild the Ostrogoth. The colony of that warlike nation, which had been planted by Theodosius in one of the most fertile districts of Phrygia, impatiently compared the slow returns of laborious husbandry with the successful rapine and liberal rewards of Alaric; and

    their leader resented, as a personal affront, his own ungracious reception in the palace of Constantinople. A soft and wealthy province, in the heart of the empire, was astonished by the sound of war; and the faithful vassal who had been disregarded or oppressed, was again respected, as soon as he resumed the hostile character of a Barbarian. The vineyards and fruitful fields, between the rapid Marsyas and the winding Mæander, were consumed with fire; the decayed walls of the cities crumbled into dust, at the first stroke of an enemy; the trembling inhabitants escaped from a bloody massacre to the shores of the Hellespont; and a considerable part of Asia Minor was desolated by the rebellion of Tribigild. His rapid progress was checked by the resistance of the peasants of Pamphylia; and the Ostrogoths, attacked in a narrow pass, between the city of Selgæ, a deep morass, and the craggy cliffs of Mount Taurus, were defeated with the loss of their bravest troops. But the spirit of their chief was not daunted by misfortune; and his army was continually recruited by swarms of Barbarians and outlaws, who were desirous of exercising the profession of robbery, under the more honorable names of war and conquest. The rumors of the success of Tribigild might for some time be suppressed by fear, or disguised by flattery; yet they gradually alarmed both the court and the capital. Every misfortune was exaggerated in dark and doubtful hints; and the future designs of the rebels became the subject of anxious conjecture. Whenever Tribigild advanced into the inland country, the Romans were inclined to suppose that he meditated the passage of Mount Taurus, and the invasion of Syria. If he descended towards the sea, they imputed, and perhaps suggested, to the Gothic chief, the more dangerous project of arming a fleet in the harbors of Ionia, and of extending his depredations along the maritime coast, from the mouth of the Nile to the port of Constantinople. The approach of danger, and the obstinacy of Tribigild, who refused all terms of accommodation, compelled Eutropius to summon a council of war. After claiming for himself the privilege of a veteran soldier, the eunuch intrusted the guard of Thrace and the Hellespont to Gainas the Goth, and the command of the Asiatic army to his favorite, Leo; two generals,

    who differently, but effectually, promoted the cause of the rebels. Leo, who, from the bulk of his body, and the dulness of his mind, was surnamed the Ajax of the East, had deserted his original trade of a woolcomber, to exercise, with much less skill and success, the military profession; and his uncertain operations were capriciously framed and executed, with an ignorance of real difficulties, and a timorous neglect of every favorable opportunity. The rashness of the Ostrogoths had drawn them into a disadvantageous position between the Rivers Melas and Eurymedon, where they were almost besieged by the peasants of Pamphylia; but the arrival of an Imperial army, instead of completing their destruction, afforded the means of safety and victory. Tribigild surprised the unguarded camp of the Romans, in the darkness of the night; seduced the faith of the greater part of the Barbarian auxiliaries, and dissipated, without much effort, the troops, which had been corrupted by the relaxation of discipline, and the luxury of the capital. The discontent of Gainas, who had so boldly contrived and executed the death of Rufinus, was irritated by the fortune of his unworthy successor; he accused his own dishonorable patience under the servile reign of a eunuch; and the ambitious Goth was convicted, at least in the public opinion, of secretly fomenting the revolt of Tribigild, with whom he was connected by a domestic, as well as by a national alliance. When Gainas passed the Hellespont, to unite under his standard the remains of the Asiatic troops, he skilfully adapted his motions to the wishes of the Ostrogoths; abandoning, by his retreat, the country which they desired to invade; or facilitating, by his approach, the desertion of the Barbarian auxiliaries. To the Imperial court he repeatedly magnified the valor, the genius, the inexhaustible resources of Tribigild; confessed his own inability to prosecute the war; and extorted the permission of negotiating with his invincible adversary. The conditions of peace were dictated by the haughty rebel; and the peremptory demand of the head of Eutropius revealed the author and the design of this hostile conspiracy.

    Chapter XXXII: Emperors Arcadius, Eutropius, Theodosius II. —

    Part II.

    The bold satirist, who has indulged his discontent by the partial and passionate censure of the Christian emperors, violates the dignity, rather than the truth, of history, by comparing the son of Theodosius to one of those harmless and simple animals, who scarcely feel that they are the property of their shepherd. Two passions, however, fear and conjugal affection, awakened the languid soul of Arcadius: he was terrified by the threats of a victorious Barbarian; and he yielded to the tender eloquence of his wife Eudoxia, who, with a flood of artificial tears, presenting her infant children to their father, implored his justice for some real or imaginary insult, which she imputed to the audacious eunuch. The emperor’s hand was directed to sign the condemnation of Eutropius; the magic spell, which during four years had bound the prince and the people, was instantly dissolved; and the acclamations that so lately hailed the merit and fortune of the favorite, were converted into the clamors of the soldiers and people, who reproached his crimes, and pressed his immediate execution. In this hour of distress and despair, his only refuge was in the sanctuary of the church, whose privileges he had wisely or profanely attempted to circumscribe; and the most eloquent of the saints, John Chrysostom, enjoyed the triumph of protecting a prostrate minister, whose choice had raised him to the ecclesiastical throne of Constantinople. The archbishop, ascending the pulpit of the cathedral, that he might be distinctly seen and heard by an innumerable crowd of either sex and of every age, pronounced a seasonable and pathetic discourse on the forgiveness of injuries, and the instability of human greatness. The agonies of the pale and affrighted wretch, who lay grovelling under the table of the altar, exhibited a solemn and instructive spectacle; and the orator, who was afterwards accused of insulting the misfortunes of Eutropius, labored to excite the contempt, that he might

    assuage the fury, of the people. The powers of humanity, of superstition, and of eloquence, prevailed. The empress Eudoxia was restrained by her own prejudices, or by those of her subjects, from violating the sanctuary of the church; and Eutropius was tempted to capitulate, by the milder arts of persuasion, and by an oath, that his life should be spared. Careless of the dignity of their sovereign, the new ministers of the palace immediately published an edict to declare, that his late favorite had disgraced the names of consul and patrician, to abolish his statues, to confiscate his wealth, and to inflict a perpetual exile in the Island of Cyprus. A despicable and decrepit eunuch could no longer alarm the fears of his enemies; nor was he capable of enjoying what yet remained, the comforts of peace, of solitude, and of a happy climate. But their implacable revenge still envied him the last moments of a miserable life, and Eutropius had no sooner touched the shores of Cyprus, than he was hastily recalled. The vain hope of eluding, by a change of place, the obligation of an oath, engaged the empress to transfer the scene of his trial and execution from Constantinople to the adjacent suburb of Chalcedon. The consul Aurelian pronounced the sentence; and the motives of that sentence expose the jurisprudence of a despotic government. The crimes which Eutropius had committed against the people might have justified his death; but he was found guilty of harnessing to his chariot the sacred animals, who, from their breed or color, were reserved for the use of the emperor alone.

    While this domestic revolution was transacted, Gainas openly revolted from his allegiance; united his forces at Thyatira in Lydia, with those of Tribigild; and still maintained his superior ascendant over the rebellious leader of the Ostrogoths. The confederate armies advanced, without resistance, to the straits of the Hellespont and the Bosphorus; and Arcadius was instructed to prevent the loss of his Asiatic dominions, by resigning his authority and his person to the faith of the Barbarians. The church of the holy martyr Euphemia, situate on a lofty eminence near Chalcedon, was chosen for the place

    of the interview. Gainas bowed with reverence at the feet of the emperor, whilst he required the sacrifice of Aurelian and Saturninus, two ministers of consular rank; and their naked necks were exposed, by the haughty rebel, to the edge of the sword, till he condescended to grant them a precarious and disgraceful respite. The Goths, according to the terms of the agreement, were immediately transported from Asia into Europe; and their victorious chief, who accepted the title of master-general of the Roman armies, soon filled Constantinople with his troops, and distributed among his dependants the honors and rewards of the empire. In his early youth, Gainas had passed the Danube as a suppliant and a fugitive: his elevation had been the work of valor and fortune; and his indiscreet or perfidious conduct was the cause of his rapid downfall. Notwithstanding the vigorous opposition of the archbishop, he importunately claimed for his Arian sectaries the possession of a peculiar church; and the pride of the Catholics was offended by the public toleration of heresy. Every quarter of Constantinople was filled with tumult and disorder; and the Barbarians gazed with such ardor on the rich shops of the jewellers, and the tables of the bankers, which were covered with gold and silver, that it was judged prudent to remove those dangerous temptations from their sight. They resented the injurious precaution; and some alarming attempts were made, during the night, to attack and destroy with fire the Imperial palace. In this state of mutual and suspicious hostility, the guards and the people of Constantinople shut the gates, and rose in arms to prevent or to punish the conspiracy of the Goths. During the absence of Gainas, his troops were surprised and oppressed; seven thousand Barbarians perished in this bloody massacre. In the fury of the pursuit, the Catholics uncovered the roof, and continued to throw down flaming logs of wood, till they overwhelmed their adversaries, who had retreated to the church or conventicle of the Arians. Gainas was either innocent of the design, or too confident of his success; he was astonished by the intelligence that the flower of his army had been ingloriously destroyed; that he himself was declared a public enemy; and that his countryman, Fravitta, a brave and

    loyal confederate, had assumed the management of the war by sea and land. The enterprises of the rebel, against the cities of Thrace, were encountered by a firm and well-ordered defence; his hungry soldiers were soon reduced to the grass that grew on the margin of the fortifications; and Gainas, who vainly regretted the wealth and luxury of Asia, embraced a desperate resolution of forcing the passage of the Hellespont. He was destitute of vessels; but the woods of the Chersonesus afforded materials for rafts, and his intrepid Barbarians did not refuse to trust themselves to the waves. But Fravitta attentively watched the progress of their undertaking As soon as they had gained the middle of the stream, the Roman galleys, impelled by the full force of oars, of the current, and of a favorable wind, rushed forwards in compact order, and with irresistible weight; and the Hellespont was covered with the fragments of the Gothic shipwreck. After the destruction of his hopes, and the loss of many thousands of his bravest soldiers, Gainas, who could no longer aspire to govern or to subdue the Romans, determined to resume the independence of a savage life. A light and active body of Barbarian horse, disengaged from their infantry and baggage, might perform in eight or ten days a march of three hundred miles from the Hellespont to the Danube; the garrisons of that important frontier had been gradually annihilated; the river, in the month of December, would be deeply frozen; and the unbounded prospect of Scythia was opened to the ambition of Gainas. This design was secretly communicated to the national troops, who devoted themselves to the fortunes of their leader; and before the signal of departure was given, a great number of provincial auxiliaries, whom he suspected of an attachment to their native country, were perfidiously massacred. The Goths advanced, by rapid marches, through the plains of Thrace; and they were soon delivered from the fear of a pursuit, by the vanity of Fravitta, * who, instead of extinguishing the war, hastened to enjoy the popular applause, and to assume the peaceful honors of the consulship. But a formidable ally appeared in arms to vindicate the majesty of the empire, and to guard the peace and liberty of Scythia. The superior forces of Uldin, king of the Huns, opposed the progress of Gainas; a

    hostile and ruined country prohibited his retreat; he disdained to capitulate; and after repeatedly attempting to cut his way through the ranks of the enemy, he was slain, with his desperate followers, in the field of battle. Eleven days after the naval victory of the Hellespont, the head of Gainas, the inestimable gift of the conqueror, was received at Constantinople with the most liberal expressions of gratitude; and the public deliverance was celebrated by festivals and illuminations. The triumphs of Arcadius became the subject of epic poems; and the monarch, no longer oppressed by any hostile terrors, resigned himself to the mild and absolute dominion of his wife, the fair and artful Eudoxia, who was sullied her fame by the persecution of St. John Chrysostom.

    After the death of the indolent Nectarius, the successor of Gregory Nazianzen, the church of Constantinople was distracted by the ambition of rival candidates, who were not ashamed to solicit, with gold or flattery, the suffrage of the people, or of the favorite. On this occasion Eutropius seems to have deviated from his ordinary maxims; and his uncorrupted judgment was determined only by the superior merit of a stranger. In a late journey into the East, he had admired the sermons of John, a native and presbyter of Antioch, whose name has been distinguished by the epithet of Chrysostom, or the Golden Mouth. A private order was despatched to the governor of Syria; and as the people might be unwilling to resign their favorite preacher, he was transported, with speed and secrecy in a post- chariot, from Antioch to Constantinople. The unanimous and unsolicited consent of the court, the clergy, and the people, ratified the choice of the minister; and, both as a saint and as an orator, the new archbishop surpassed the sanguine expectations of the public. Born of a noble and opulent family, in the capital of Syria, Chrysostom had been educated, by the care of a tender mother, under the tuition of the most skilful masters. He studied the art of rhetoric in the school of Libanius; and that celebrated sophist, who soon discovered the talents of his disciple, ingenuously confessed that John would have deserved to succeed him, had

    he not been stolen away by the Christians. His piety soon disposed him to receive the sacrament of baptism; to renounce the lucrative and honorable profession of the law; and to bury himself in the adjacent desert, where he subdued the lusts of the flesh by an austere penance of six years. His infirmities compelled him to return to the society of mankind; and the authority of Meletius devoted his talents to the service of the church: but in the midst of his family, and afterwards on the archiepiscopal throne, Chrysostom still persevered in the practice of the monastic virtues. The ample revenues, which his predecessors had consumed in pomp and luxury, he diligently applied to the establishment of hospitals; and the multitudes, who were supported by his charity, preferred the eloquent and edifying discourses of their archbishop to the amusements of the theatre or the circus. The monuments of that eloquence, which was admired near twenty years at Antioch and Constantinople, have been carefully preserved; and the possession of near one thousand sermons, or homilies has authorized the critics of succeeding times to appreciate the genuine merit of Chrysostom. They unanimously attribute to the Christian orator the free command of an elegant and copious language; the judgment to conceal the advantages which he derived from the knowledge of rhetoric and philosophy; an inexhaustible fund of metaphors and similitudes of ideas and images, to vary and illustrate the most familiar topics; the happy art of engaging the passions in the service of virtue; and of exposing the folly, as well as the turpitude, of vice, almost with the truth and spirit of a dramatic representation.

    The pastoral labors of the archbishop of Constantinople provoked, and gradually united against him, two sorts of enemies; the aspiring clergy, who envied his success, and the obstinate sinners, who were offended by his reproofs. When Chrysostom thundered, from the pulpit of St. Sophia, against the degeneracy of the Christians, his shafts were spent among the crowd, without wounding, or even marking, the character of any individual. When he declaimed against the peculiar

    vices of the rich, poverty might obtain a transient consolation from his invectives; but the guilty were still sheltered by their numbers; and the reproach itself was dignified by some ideas of superiority and enjoyment. But as the pyramid rose towards the summit, it insensibly diminished to a point; and the magistrates, the ministers, the favorite eunuchs, the ladies of the court, the empress Eudoxia herself, had a much larger share of guilt to divide among a smaller proportion of criminals. The personal applications of the audience were anticipated, or confirmed, by the testimony of their own conscience; and the intrepid preacher assumed the dangerous right of exposing both the offence and the offender to the public abhorrence. The secret resentment of the court encouraged the discontent of the clergy and monks of Constantinople, who were too hastily reformed by the fervent zeal of their archbishop. He had condemned, from the pulpit, the domestic females of the clergy of Constantinople, who, under the name of servants, or sisters, afforded a perpetual occasion either of sin or of scandal. The silent and solitary ascetics, who had secluded themselves from the world, were entitled to the warmest approbation of Chrysostom; but he despised and stigmatized, as the disgrace of their holy profession, the crowd of degenerate monks, who, from some unworthy motives of pleasure or profit, so frequently infested the streets of the capital. To the voice of persuasion, the archbishop was obliged to add the terrors of authority; and his ardor, in the exercise of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, was not always exempt from passion; nor was it always guided by prudence. Chrysostom was naturally of a choleric disposition. Although he struggled, according to the precepts of the gospel, to love his private enemies, he indulged himself in the privilege of hating the enemies of God and of the church; and his sentiments were sometimes delivered with too much energy of countenance and expression. He still maintained, from some considerations of health or abstinence, his former habits of taking his repasts alone; and this inhospitable custom, which his enemies imputed to pride, contributed, at least, to nourish the infirmity of a morose and unsocial humor. Separated from that familiar intercourse, which facilitates the knowledge and

    the despatch of business, he reposed an unsuspecting confidence in his deacon Serapion; and seldom applied his speculative knowledge of human nature to the particular character, either of his dependants, or of his equals. Conscious of the purity of his intentions, and perhaps of the superiority of his genius, the archbishop of Constantinople extended the jurisdiction of the Imperial city, that he might enlarge the sphere of his pastoral labors; and the conduct which the profane imputed to an ambitious motive, appeared to Chrysostom himself in the light of a sacred and indispensable duty. In his visitation through the Asiatic provinces, he deposed thirteen bishops of Lydia and Phrygia; and indiscreetly declared that a deep corruption of simony and licentiousness had infected the whole episcopal order. If those bishops were innocent, such a rash and unjust condemnation must excite a well- grounded discontent. If they were guilty, the numerous associates of their guilt would soon discover that their own safety depended on the ruin of the archbishop; whom they studied to represent as the tyrant of the Eastern church.

    This ecclesiastical conspiracy was managed by Theophilus, archbishop of Alexandria, an active and ambitious prelate, who displayed the fruits of rapine in monuments of ostentation. His national dislike to the rising greatness of a city which degraded him from the second to the third rank in the Christian world, was exasperated by some personal dispute with Chrysostom himself. By the private invitation of the empress, Theophilus landed at Constantinople with a stout body of Egyptian mariners, to encounter the populace; and a train of dependent bishops, to secure, by their voices, the majority of a synod. The synod was convened in the suburb of Chalcedon, surnamed the Oak, where Rufinus had erected a stately church and monastery; and their proceedings were continued during fourteen days, or sessions. A bishop and a deacon accused the archbishop of Constantinople; but the frivolous or improbable nature of the forty-seven articles which they presented against him, may justly be considered as

    a fair and unexceptional panegyric. Four successive summons were signified to Chrysostom; but he still refused to trust either his person or his reputation in the hands of his implacable enemies, who, prudently declining the examination of any particular charges, condemned his contumacious disobedience, and hastily pronounced a sentence of deposition. The synod of the Oak immediately addressed the emperor to ratify and execute their judgment, and charitably insinuated, that the penalties of treason might be inflicted on the audacious preacher, who had reviled, under the name of Jezebel, the empress Eudoxia herself. The archbishop was rudely arrested, and conducted through the city, by one of the Imperial messengers, who landed him, after a short navigation, near the entrance of the Euxine; from whence, before the expiration of two days, he was gloriously recalled.

    The first astonishment of his faithful people had been mute and passive: they suddenly rose with unanimous and irresistible fury. Theophilus escaped, but the promiscuous crowd of monks and Egyptian mariners was slaughtered without pity in the streets of Constantinople. A seasonable earthquake justified the interposition of Heaven; the torrent of sedition rolled forwards to the gates of the palace; and the empress, agitated by fear or remorse, threw herself at the feet of Arcadius, and confessed that the public safety could be purchased only by the restoration of Chrysostom. The Bosphorus was covered with innumerable vessels; the shores of Europe and Asia were profusely illuminated; and the acclamations of a victorious people accompanied, from the port to the cathedral, the triumph of the archbishop; who, too easily, consented to resume the exercise of his functions, before his sentence had been legally reversed by the authority of an ecclesiastical synod. Ignorant, or careless, of the impending danger, Chrysostom indulged his zeal, or perhaps his resentment; declaimed with peculiar asperity against female vices; and condemned the profane honors which were addressed, almost in the precincts of St. Sophia, to the statue of the empress. His imprudence tempted his enemies to

    inflame the haughty spirit of Eudoxia, by reporting, or perhaps inventing, the famous exordium of a sermon, “Herodias is again furious; Herodias again dances; she once more requires the head of John;” an insolent allusion, which, as a woman and a sovereign, it was impossible for her to forgive. The short interval of a perfidious truce was employed to concert more effectual measures for the disgrace and ruin of the archbishop. A numerous council of the Eastern prelates, who were guided from a distance by the advice of Theophilus, confirmed the validity, without examining the justice, of the former sentence; and a detachment of Barbarian troops was introduced into the city, to suppress the emotions of the people. On the vigil of Easter, the solemn administration of baptism was rudely interrupted by the soldiers, who alarmed the modesty of the naked catechumens, and violated, by their presence, the awful mysteries of the Christian worship. Arsacius occupied the church of St. Sophia, and the archiepiscopal throne. The Catholics retreated to the baths of Constantine, and afterwards to the fields; where they were still pursued and insulted by the guards, the bishops, and the magistrates. The fatal day of the second and final exile of Chrysostom was marked by the conflagration of the cathedral, of the senate-house, and of the adjacent buildings; and this calamity was imputed, without proof, but not without probability, to the despair of a persecuted faction.

    Cicero might claim some merit, if his voluntary banishment preserved the peace of the republic; but the submission of Chrysostom was the indispensable duty of a Christian and a subject. Instead of listening to his humble prayer, that he might be permitted to reside at Cyzicus, or Nicomedia, the inflexible empress assigned for his exile the remote and desolate town of Cucusus, among the ridges of Mount Taurus, in the Lesser Armenia. A secret hope was entertained, that the archbishop might perish in a difficult and dangerous march of seventy days, in the heat of summer, through the provinces of Asia Minor, where he was continually threatened by the hostile attacks of the Isaurians, and the more implacable fury

    of the monks. Yet Chrysostom arrived in safety at the place of his confinement; and the three years which he spent at Cucusus, and the neighboring town of Arabissus, were the last and most glorious of his life. His character was consecrated by absence and persecution; the faults of his administration were no longer remembered; but every tongue repeated the praises of his genius and virtue: and the respectful attention of the Christian world was fixed on a desert spot among the mountains of Taurus. From that solitude the archbishop, whose active mind was invigorated by misfortunes, maintained a strict and frequent correspondence with the most distant provinces; exhorted the separate congregation of his faithful adherents to persevere in their allegiance; urged the destruction of the temples of Phnicia, and the extirpation of heresy in the Isle of Cyprus; extended his pastoral care to the missions of Persia and Scythia; negotiated, by his ambassadors, with the Roman pontiff and the emperor Honorius; and boldly appealed, from a partial synod, to the supreme tribunal of a free and general council. The mind of the illustrious exile was still independent; but his captive body was exposed to the revenge of the oppressors, who continued to abuse the name and authority of Arcadius. An order was despatched for the instant removal of Chrysostom to the extreme desert of Pityus: and his guards so faithfully obeyed their cruel instructions, that, before he reached the sea-coast of the Euxine, he expired at Comana, in Pontus, in the sixtieth year of his age. The succeeding generation acknowledged his innocence and merit. The archbishops of the East, who might blush that their predecessors had been the enemies of Chrysostom, were gradually disposed, by the firmness of the Roman pontiff, to restore the honors of that venerable name. At the pious solicitation of the clergy and people of Constantinople, his relics, thirty years after his death, were transported from their obscure sepulchre to the royal city. The emperor Theodosius advanced to receive them as far as Chalcedon; and, falling prostrate on the coffin, implored, in the name of his guilty parents, Arcadius and Eudoxia, the forgiveness of the injured saint.

    Chapter XXXII: Emperors Arcadius, Eutropius, Theodosius II. —

    Part III.

    Yet a reasonable doubt may be entertained, whether any stain of hereditary guilt could be derived from Arcadius to his successor. Eudoxia was a young and beautiful woman, who indulged her passions, and despised her husband; Count John enjoyed, at least, the familiar confidence of the empress; and the public named him as the real father of Theodosius the younger. The birth of a son was accepted, however, by the pious husband, as an event the most fortunate and honorable to himself, to his family, and to the Eastern world: and the royal infant, by an unprecedented favor, was invested with the titles of Cæsar and Augustus. In less than four years afterwards, Eudoxia, in the bloom of youth, was destroyed by the consequences of a miscarriage; and this untimely death confounded the prophecy of a holy bishop, who, amidst the universal joy, had ventured to foretell, that she should behold the long and auspicious reign of her glorious son. The Catholics applauded the justice of Heaven, which avenged the persecution of St. Chrysostom; and perhaps the emperor was the only person who sincerely bewailed the loss of the haughty and rapacious Eudoxia. Such a domestic misfortune afflicted him more deeply than the public calamities of the East; the licentious excursions, from Pontus to Palestine, of the Isaurian robbers, whose impunity accused the weakness of the government; and the earthquakes, the conflagrations, the famine, and the flights of locusts, which the popular discontent was equally disposed to attribute to the incapacity of the monarch. At length, in the thirty-first year of his age, after a reign (if we may abuse that word) of thirteen years, three months, and fifteen days, Arcadius expired in the palace of Constantinople. It is impossible to delineate his character; since, in a period very copiously furnished with historical materials, it has not been possible to remark one action that properly belongs to the son of the great Theodosius.

    The historian Procopius has indeed illuminated the mind of the dying emperor with a ray of human prudence, or celestial wisdom. Arcadius considered, with anxious foresight, the helpless condition of his son Theodosius, who was no more than seven years of age, the dangerous factions of a minority, and the aspiring spirit of Jezdegerd, the Persian monarch. Instead of tempting the allegiance of an ambitious subject, by the participation of supreme power, he boldly appealed to the magnanimity of a king; and placed, by a solemn testament, the sceptre of the East in the hands of Jezdegerd himself. The royal guardian accepted and discharged this honorable trust with unexampled fidelity; and the infancy of Theodosius was protected by the arms and councils of Persia. Such is the singular narrative of Procopius; and his veracity is not disputed by Agathias, while he presumes to dissent from his judgment, and to arraign the wisdom of a Christian emperor, who, so rashly, though so fortunately, committed his son and his dominions to the unknown faith of a stranger, a rival, and a heathen. At the distance of one hundred and fifty years, this political question might be debated in the court of Justinian; but a prudent historian will refuse to examine the propriety, till he has ascertained the truth, of the testament of Arcadius. As it stands without a parallel in the history of the world, we may justly require, that it should be attested by the positive and unanimous evidence of contemporaries. The strange novelty of the event, which excites our distrust, must have attracted their notice; and their universal silence annihilates the vain tradition of the succeeding age.

    The maxims of Roman jurisprudence, if they could fairly be transferred from private property to public dominion, would have adjudged to the emperor Honorius the guardianship of his nephew, till he had attained, at least, the fourteenth year of his age. But the weakness of Honorius, and the calamities of his reign, disqualified him from prosecuting this natural claim; and such was the absolute separation of the two monarchies, both in interest and affection, that

    Constantinople would have obeyed, with less reluctance, the orders of the Persian, than those of the Italian, court. Under a prince whose weakness is disguised by the external signs of manhood and discretion, the most worthless favorites may secretly dispute the empire of the palace; and dictate to submissive provinces the commands of a master, whom they direct and despise. But the ministers of a child, who is incapable of arming them with the sanction of the royal name, must acquire and exercise an independent authority. The great officers of the state and army, who had been appointed before the death of Arcadius, formed an aristocracy, which might have inspired them with the idea of a free republic; and the government of the Eastern empire was fortunately assumed by the præfect Anthemius, who obtained, by his superior abilities, a lasting ascendant over the minds of his equals. The safety of the young emperor proved the merit and integrity of Anthemius; and his prudent firmness sustained the force and reputation of an infant reign. Uldin, with a formidable host of Barbarians, was encamped in the heart of Thrace; he proudly rejected all terms of accommodation; and, pointing to the rising sun, declared to the Roman ambassadors, that the course of that planet should alone terminate the conquest of the Huns. But the desertion of his confederates, who were privately convinced of the justice and liberality of the Imperial ministers, obliged Uldin to repass the Danube: the tribe of the Scyrri, which composed his rear-guard, was almost extirpated; and many thousand captives were dispersed to cultivate, with servile labor, the fields of Asia. In the midst of the public triumph, Constantinople was protected by a strong enclosure of new and more extensive walls; the same vigilant care was applied to restore the fortifications of the Illyrian cities; and a plan was judiciously conceived, which, in the space of seven years, would have secured the command of the Danube, by establishing on that river a perpetual fleet of two hundred and fifty armed vessels.

    But the Romans had so long been accustomed to the authority of a monarch, that the first, even among the females, of the

    Imperial family, who displayed any courage or capacity, was permitted to ascend the vacant throne of Theodosius. His sister Pulcheria, who was only two years older than himself, received, at the age of sixteen, the title of Augusta; and though her favor might be sometimes clouded by caprice or intrigue, she continued to govern the Eastern empire near forty years; during the long minority of her brother, and after his death, in her own name, and in the name of Marcian, her nominal husband. From a motive either of prudence or religion, she embraced a life of celibacy; and notwithstanding some aspersions on the chastity of Pulcheria, this resolution, which she communicated to her sisters Arcadia and Marina, was celebrated by the Christian world, as the sublime effort of heroic piety. In the presence of the clergy and people, the three daughters of Arcadius dedicated their virginity to God; and the obligation of their solemn vow was inscribed on a tablet of gold and gems; which they publicly offered in the great church of Constantinople. Their palace was converted into a monastery; and all males, except the guides of their conscience, the saints who had forgotten the distinction of sexes, were scrupulously excluded from the holy threshold. Pulcheria, her two sisters, and a chosen train of favorite damsels, formed a religious community: they denounced the vanity of dress; interrupted, by frequent fasts, their simple and frugal diet; allotted a portion of their time to works of embroidery; and devoted several hours of the day and night to the exercises of prayer and psalmody. The piety of a Christian virgin was adorned by the zeal and liberality of an empress. Ecclesiastical history describes the splendid churches, which were built at the expense of Pulcheria, in all the provinces of the East; her charitable foundations for the benefit of strangers and the poor; the ample donations which she assigned for the perpetual maintenance of monastic societies; and the active severity with which she labored to suppress the opposite heresies of Nestorius and Eutyches. Such virtues were supposed to deserve the peculiar favor of the Deity: and the relics of martyrs, as well as the knowledge of future events, were communicated in visions and revelations to the Imperial saint. Yet the devotion of Pulcheria never diverted her

    indefatigable attention from temporal affairs; and she alone, among all the descendants of the great Theodosius, appears to have inherited any share of his manly spirit and abilities. The elegant and familiar use which she had acquired, both of the Greek and Latin languages, was readily applied to the various occasions of speaking or writing, on public business: her deliberations were maturely weighed; her actions were prompt and decisive; and, while she moved, without noise or ostentation, the wheel of government, she discreetly attributed to the genius of the emperor the long tranquillity of his reign. In the last years of his peaceful life, Europe was indeed afflicted by the arms of war; but the more extensive provinces of Asia still continued to enjoy a profound and permanent repose. Theodosius the younger was never reduced to the disgraceful necessity of encountering and punishing a rebellious subject: and since we cannot applaud the vigor, some praise may be due to the mildness and prosperity, of the administration of Pulcheria.

    The Roman world was deeply interested in the education of its master. A regular course of study and exercise was judiciously instituted; of the military exercises of riding, and shooting with the bow; of the liberal studies of grammar, rhetoric, and philosophy: the most skilful masters of the East ambitiously solicited the attention of their royal pupil; and several noble youths were introduced into the palace, to animate his diligence by the emulation of friendship. Pulcheria alone discharged the important task of instructing her brother in the arts of government; but her precepts may countenance some suspicions of the extent of her capacity, or of the purity of her intentions. She taught him to maintain a grave and majestic deportment; to walk, to hold his robes, to seat himself on his throne, in a manner worthy of a great prince; to abstain from laughter; to listen with condescension; to return suitable answers; to assume, by turns, a serious or a placid countenance: in a word, to represent with grace and dignity the external figure of a Roman emperor. But Theodosius was never excited to support the weight and glory of an illustrious

    name: and, instead of aspiring to support his ancestors, he degenerated (if we may presume to measure the degrees of incapacity) below the weakness of his father and his uncle. Arcadius and Honorius had been assisted by the guardian care of a parent, whose lessons were enforced by his authority and example. But the unfortunate prince, who is born in the purple, must remain a stranger to the voice of truth; and the son of Arcadius was condemned to pass his perpetual infancy encompassed only by a servile train of women and eunuchs. The ample leisure which he acquired by neglecting the essential duties of his high office, was filled by idle amusements and unprofitable studies. Hunting was the only active pursuit that could tempt him beyond the limits of the palace; but he most assiduously labored, sometimes by the light of a midnight lamp, in the mechanic occupations of painting and carving; and the elegance with which he transcribed religious books entitled the Roman emperor to the singular epithet of Calligraphes, or a fair writer. Separated from the world by an impenetrable veil, Theodosius trusted the persons whom he loved; he loved those who were accustomed to amuse and flatter his indolence; and as he never perused the papers that were presented for the royal signature, the acts of injustice the most repugnant to his character were frequently perpetrated in his name. The emperor himself was chaste, temperate, liberal, and merciful; but these qualities, which can only deserve the name of virtues when they are supported by courage and regulated by discretion, were seldom beneficial, and they sometimes proved mischievous, to mankind. His mind, enervated by a royal education, was oppressed and degraded by abject superstition: he fasted, he sung psalms, he blindly accepted the miracles and doctrines with which his faith was continually nourished. Theodosius devoutly worshipped the dead and living saints of the Catholic church; and he once refused to eat, till an insolent monk, who had cast an excommunication on his sovereign, condescended to heal the spiritual wound which he had inflicted.

    The story of a fair and virtuous maiden, exalted from a private

    condition to the Imperial throne, might be deemed an incredible romance, if such a romance had not been verified in the marriage of Theodosius. The celebrated Athenais was educated by her father Leontius in the religion and sciences of the Greeks; and so advantageous was the opinion which the Athenian philosopher entertained of his contemporaries, that he divided his patrimony between his two sons, bequeathing to his daughter a small legacy of one hundred pieces of gold, in the lively confidence that her beauty and merit would be a sufficient portion. The jealousy and avarice of her brothers soon compelled Athenais to seek a refuge at Constantinople; and, with some hopes, either of justice or favor, to throw herself at the feet of Pulcheria. That sagacious princess listened to her eloquent complaint; and secretly destined the daughter of the philosopher Leontius for the future wife of the emperor of the East, who had now attained the twentieth year of his age. She easily excited the curiosity of her brother, by an interesting picture of the charms of Athenais; large eyes, a well- proportioned nose, a fair complexion, golden locks, a slender person, a graceful demeanor, an understanding improved by study, and a virtue tried by distress. Theodosius, concealed behind a curtain in the apartment of his sister, was permitted to behold the Athenian virgin: the modest youth immediately declared his pure and honorable love; and the royal nuptials were celebrated amidst the acclamations of the capital and the provinces. Athenais, who was easily persuaded to renounce the errors of Paganism, received at her baptism the Christian name of Eudocia; but the cautious Pulcheria withheld the title of Augusta, till the wife of Theodosius had approved her fruitfulness by the birth of a daughter, who espoused, fifteen years afterwards, the emperor of the West. The brothers of Eudocia obeyed, with some anxiety, her Imperial summons; but as she could easily forgive their unfortunate unkindness, she indulged the tenderness, or perhaps the vanity, of a sister, by promoting them to the rank of consuls and præfects. In the luxury of the palace, she still cultivated those ingenuous arts which had contributed to her greatness; and wisely dedicated her talents to the honor of religion, and of her husband. Eudocia composed a poetical

    paraphrase of the first eight books of the Old Testament, and of the prophecies of Daniel and Zechariah; a cento of the verses of Homer, applied to the life and miracles of Christ, the legend of St. Cyprian, and a panegyric on the Persian victories of Theodosius; and her writings, which were applauded by a servile and superstitious age, have not been disdained by the candor of impartial criticism. The fondness of the emperor was not abated by time and possession; and Eudocia, after the marriage of her daughter, was permitted to discharge her grateful vows by a solemn pilgrimage to Jerusalem. Her ostentatious progress through the East may seem inconsistent with the spirit of Christian humility; she pronounced, from a throne of gold and gems, an eloquent oration to the senate of Antioch, declared her royal intention of enlarging the walls of the city, bestowed a donative of two hundred pounds of gold to restore the public baths, and accepted the statues, which were decreed by the gratitude of Antioch. In the Holy Land, her alms and pious foundations exceeded the munificence of the great Helena, and though the public treasure might be impoverished by this excessive liberality, she enjoyed the conscious satisfaction of returning to Constantinople with the chains of St. Peter, the right arm of St. Stephen, and an undoubted picture of the Virgin, painted by St. Luke. But this pilgrimage was the fatal term of the glories of Eudocia. Satiated with empty pomp, and unmindful, perhaps, of her obligations to Pulcheria, she ambitiously aspired to the government of the Eastern empire; the palace was distracted by female discord; but the victory was at last decided, by the superior ascendant of the sister of Theodosius. The execution of Paulinus, master of the offices, and the disgrace of Cyrus, Prætorian præfect of the East, convinced the public that the favor of Eudocia was insufficient to protect her most faithful friends; and the uncommon beauty of Paulinus encouraged the secret rumor, that his guilt was that of a successful lover. As soon as the empress perceived that the affection of Theodosius was irretrievably lost, she requested the permission of retiring to the distant solitude of Jerusalem. She obtained her request; but the jealousy of Theodosius, or the vindictive spirit of Pulcheria, pursued her in her last retreat;

    and Saturninus, count of the domestics, was directed to punish with death two ecclesiastics, her most favored servants. Eudocia instantly revenged them by the assassination of the count; the furious passions which she indulged on this suspicious occasion, seemed to justify the severity of Theodosius; and the empress, ignominiously stripped of the honors of her rank, was disgraced, perhaps unjustly, in the eyes of the world. The remainder of the life of Eudocia, about sixteen years, was spent in exile and devotion; and the approach of age, the death of Theodosius, the misfortunes of her only daughter, who was led a captive from Rome to Carthage, and the society of the Holy Monks of Palestine, insensibly confirmed the religious temper of her mind. After a full experience of the vicissitudes of human life, the daughter of the philosopher Leontius expired, at Jerusalem, in the sixty-seventh year of her age; protesting, with her dying breath, that she had never transgressed the bounds of innocence and friendship.

    The gentle mind of Theodosius was never inflamed by the ambition of conquest, or military renown; and the slight alarm of a Persian war scarcely interrupted the tranquillity of the East. The motives of this war were just and honorable. In the last year of the reign of Jezdegerd, the supposed guardian of Theodosius, a bishop, who aspired to the crown of martyrdom, destroyed one of the fire-temples of Susa. His zeal and obstinacy were revenged on his brethren: the Magi excited a cruel persecution; and the intolerant zeal of Jezdegerd was imitated by his son Varanes, or Bahram, who soon afterwards ascended the throne. Some Christian fugitives, who escaped to the Roman frontier, were sternly demanded, and generously refused; and the refusal, aggravated by commercial disputes, soon kindled a war between the rival monarchies. The mountains of Armenia, and the plains of Mesopotamia, were filled with hostile armies; but the operations of two successive campaigns were not productive of any decisive or memorable events. Some engagements were fought, some towns were besieged, with various and doubtful success: and if the

    Romans failed in their attempt to recover the long-lost possession of Nisibis, the Persians were repulsed from the walls of a Mesopotamian city, by the valor of a martial bishop, who pointed his thundering engine in the name of St. Thomas the Apostle. Yet the splendid victories which the incredible speed of the messenger Palladius repeatedly announced to the palace of Constantinople, were celebrated with festivals and panegyrics. From these panegyrics the historians of the age might borrow their extraordinary, and, perhaps, fabulous tales; of the proud challenge of a Persian hero, who was entangled by the net, and despatched by the sword, of Areobindus the Goth; of the ten thousand Immortals, who were slain in the attack of the Roman camp; and of the hundred thousand Arabs, or Saracens, who were impelled by a panic terror to throw themselves headlong into the Euphrates. Such events may be disbelieved or disregarded; but the charity of a bishop, Acacius of Amida, whose name might have dignified the saintly calendar, shall not be lost in oblivion. Boldly declaring, that vases of gold and silver are useless to a God who neither eats nor drinks, the generous prelate sold the plate of the church of Amida; employed the price in the redemption of seven thousand Persian captives; supplied their wants with affectionate liberality; and dismissed them to their native country, to inform their king of the true spirit of the religion which he persecuted. The practice of benevolence in the midst of war must always tend to assuage the animosity of contending nations; and I wish to persuade myself, that Acacius contributed to the restoration of peace. In the conference which was held on the limits of the two empires, the Roman ambassadors degraded the personal character of their sovereign, by a vain attempt to magnify the extent of his power; when they seriously advised the Persians to prevent, by a timely accommodation, the wrath of a monarch, who was yet ignorant of this distant war. A truce of one hundred years was solemnly ratified; and although the revolutions of Armenia might threaten the public tranquillity, the essential conditions of this treaty were respected near fourscore years by the successors of Constantine and Artaxerxes.

    Since the Roman and

    Parthian standards first encountered on the banks of the Euphrates, the kingdom of Armenia was alternately oppressed by its formidable protectors; and in the course of this History, several events, which inclined the balance of peace and war, have been already related. A disgraceful treaty had resigned Armenia to the ambition of Sapor; and the scale of Persia appeared to preponderate. But the royal race of Arsaces impatiently submitted to the house of Sassan; the turbulent nobles asserted, or betrayed, their hereditary independence; and the nation was still attached to the Christian princes of Constantinople. In the beginning of the fifth century, Armenia was divided by the progress of war and faction; and the unnatural division precipitated the downfall of that ancient monarchy. Chosroes, the Persian vassal, reigned over the Eastern and most extensive portion of the country; while the Western province acknowledged the jurisdiction of Arsaces, and the supremacy of the emperor Arcadius. * After the death of Arsaces, the Romans suppressed the regal government, and imposed on their allies the condition of subjects. The military command was delegated to the count of the Armenian frontier; the city of Theodosiopolis was built and fortified in a strong situation, on a fertile and lofty ground, near the sources of the Euphrates; and the dependent territories were ruled by five satraps, whose dignity was marked by a peculiar habit of gold and purple. The less fortunate nobles, who lamented the loss of their king, and envied the honors of their equals, were provoked to negotiate their peace and pardon at the Persian court; and returning, with their followers, to the palace of Artaxata, acknowledged Chosroes for their lawful sovereign. About thirty years afterwards, Artasires, the nephew and successor of Chosroes, fell under the displeasure of the haughty and capricious nobles of Armenia; and they unanimously desired a Persian governor in the room of an unworthy king. The answer of the archbishop Isaac, whose sanction they earnestly solicited, is expressive of the character of a superstitious people. He deplored the manifest and

    inexcusable vices of Artasires; and declared, that he should not hesitate to accuse him before the tribunal of a Christian emperor, who would punish, without destroying, the sinner. “Our king,” continued Isaac, “is too much addicted to licentious pleasures, but he has been purified in the holy waters of baptism. He is a lover of women, but he does not adore the fire or the elements. He may deserve the reproach of lewdness, but he is an undoubted Catholic; and his faith is pure, though his manners are flagitious. I will never consent to abandon my sheep to the rage of devouring wolves; and you would soon repent your rash exchange of the infirmities of a believer, for the specious virtues of a heathen.” Exasperated by the firmness of Isaac, the factious nobles accused both the king and the archbishop as the secret adherents of the emperor; and absurdly rejoiced in the sentence of condemnation, which, after a partial hearing, was solemnly pronounced by Bahram himself. The descendants of Arsaces were degraded from the royal dignity, which they had possessed above five hundred and sixty years; and the dominions of the unfortunate Artasires, * under the new and significant appellation of Persarmenia, were reduced into the form of a province. This usurpation excited the jealousy of the Roman government; but the rising disputes were soon terminated by an amicable, though unequal, partition of the ancient kingdom of Armenia: and a territorial acquisition, which Augustus might have despised, reflected some lustre on the declining empire of the younger Theodosius.

    Chapter XXXIII:

    Conquest Of Africa By The Vandals.

    Part I.

    Death Of Honorius. — Valentinian III. — Emperor Of The East. — Administration Of His Mother Placidia — Ætius And Boniface. — Conquest Of Africa By The Vandals.

    During a long and disgraceful reign of twenty-eight years, Honorius, emperor of the West, was separated from the friendship of his brother, and afterwards of his nephew, who reigned over the East; and Constantinople beheld, with apparent indifference and secret joy, the calamities of Rome. The strange adventures of Placidia gradually renewed and cemented the alliance of the two empires. The daughter of the great Theodosius had been the captive, and the queen, of the Goths; she lost an affectionate husband; she was dragged in chains by his insulting assassin; she tasted the pleasure of revenge, and was exchanged, in the treaty of peace, for six hundred thousand measures of wheat. After her return from Spain to Italy, Placidia experienced a new persecution in the bosom of her family. She was averse to a marriage, which had been stipulated without her consent; and the brave Constantius, as a noble reward for the tyrants whom he had vanquished, received, from the hand of Honorius himself, the struggling and the reluctant hand of the widow of Adolphus. But her resistance ended with the ceremony of the nuptials: nor did Placidia refuse to become the mother of Honoria and Valentinian the Third, or to assume and exercise an absolute

    dominion over the mind of her grateful husband. The generous soldier, whose time had hitherto been divided between social pleasure and military service, was taught new lessons of avarice and ambition: he extorted the title of Augustus: and the servant of Honorius was associated to the empire of the West. The death of Constantius, in the seventh month of his reign, instead of diminishing, seemed to increase the power of Placidia; and the indecent familiarity of her brother, which might be no more than the symptoms of a childish affection, were universally attributed to incestuous love. On a sudden, by some base intrigues of a steward and a nurse, this excessive fondness was converted into an irreconcilable quarrel: the debates of the emperor and his sister were not long confined within the walls of the palace; and as the Gothic soldiers adhered to their queen, the city of Ravenna was agitated with bloody and dangerous tumults, which could only be appeased by the forced or voluntary retreat of Placidia and her children. The royal exiles landed at Constantinople, soon after the marriage of Theodosius, during the festival of the Persian victories. They were treated with kindness and magnificence; but as the statues of the emperor Constantius had been rejected by the Eastern court, the title of Augusta could not decently be allowed to his widow. Within a few months after the arrival of Placidia, a swift messenger announced the death of Honorius, the consequence of a dropsy; but the important secret was not divulged, till the necessary orders had been despatched for the march of a large body of troops to the `-coast of Dalmatia. The shops and the gates of Constantinople remained shut during seven days; and the loss of a foreign prince, who could neither be esteemed nor regretted, was celebrated with loud and affected demonstrations of the public grief.

    While the ministers of Constantinople deliberated, the vacant throne of Honorius was usurped by the ambition of a stranger. The name of the rebel was John; he filled the confidential office of Primicerius, or principal secretary, and history has attributed to his character more virtues, than can easily be

    reconciled with the violation of the most sacred duty. Elated by the submission of Italy, and the hope of an alliance with the Huns, John presumed to insult, by an embassy, the majesty of the Eastern emperor; but when he understood that his agents had been banished, imprisoned, and at length chased away with deserved ignominy, John prepared to assert, by arms, the injustice of his claims. In such a cause, the grandson of the great Theodosius should have marched in person: but the young emperor was easily diverted, by his physicians, from so rash and hazardous a design; and the conduct of the Italian expedition was prudently intrusted to Ardaburius, and his son Aspar, who had already signalized their valor against the Persians. It was resolved, that Ardaburius should embark with the infantry; whilst Aspar, at the head of the cavalry, conducted Placidia and her son Valentinian along the sea-coast of the Adriatic. The march of the cavalry was performed with such active diligence, that they surprised, without resistance, the important city of Aquileia: when the hopes of Aspar were unexpectedly confounded by the intelligence, that a storm had dispersed the Imperial fleet; and that his father, with only two galleys, was taken and carried a prisoner into the port of Ravenna. Yet this incident, unfortunate as it might seem, facilitated the conquest of Italy. Ardaburius employed, or abused, the courteous freedom which he was permitted to enjoy, to revive among the troops a sense of loyalty and gratitude; and as soon as the conspiracy was ripe for execution, he invited, by private messages, and pressed the approach of, Aspar. A shepherd, whom the popular credulity transformed into an angel, guided the eastern cavalry by a secret, and, it was thought, an impassable road, through the morasses of the Po: the gates of Ravenna, after a short struggle, were thrown open; and the defenceless tyrant was delivered to the mercy, or rather to the cruelty, of the conquerors. His right hand was first cut off; and, after he had been exposed, mounted on an ass, to the public derision, John was beheaded in the circus of Aquileia. The emperor Theodosius, when he received the news of the victory, interrupted the horse-races; and singing, as he marched through the streets, a suitable psalm, conducted his

    people from the Hippodrome to the church, where he spent the remainder of the day in grateful devotion.

    In a monarchy, which, according to various precedents, might be considered as elective, or hereditary, or patrimonial, it was impossible that the intricate claims of female and collateral succession should be clearly defined; and Theodosius, by the right of consanguinity or conquest, might have reigned the sole legitimate emperor of the Romans. For a moment, perhaps, his eyes were dazzled by the prospect of unbounded sway; but his indolent temper gradually acquiesced in the dictates of sound policy. He contented himself with the possession of the East; and wisely relinquished the laborious task of waging a distant and doubtful war against the Barbarians beyond the Alps; or of securing the obedience of the Italians and Africans, whose minds were alienated by the irreconcilable difference of language and interest. Instead of listening to the voice of ambition, Theodosius resolved to imitate the moderation of his grandfather, and to seat his cousin Valentinian on the throne of the West. The royal infant was distinguished at Constantinople by the title of Nobilissimus: he was promoted, before his departure from Thessalonica, to the rank and dignity of Cæsar; and after the conquest of Italy, the patrician Helion, by the authority of Theodosius, and in the presence of the senate, saluted Valentinian the Third by the name of Augustus, and solemnly invested him with the diadem and the Imperial purple. By the agreement of the three females who governed the Roman world, the son of Placidia was betrothed to Eudoxia, the daughter of Theodosius and Athenais; and as soon as the lover and his bride had attained the age of puberty, this honorable alliance was faithfully accomplished. At the same time, as a compensation, perhaps, for the expenses of the war, the Western Illyricum was detached from the Italian dominions, and yielded to the throne of Constantinople. The emperor of the East acquired the useful dominion of the rich and maritime province of Dalmatia, and the dangerous sovereignty of Pannonia and Noricum, which had been filled and ravaged

    above twenty years by a promiscuous crowd of Huns, Ostrogoths, Vandals, and Bavarians. Theodosius and Valentinian continued to respect the obligations of their public and domestic alliance; but the unity of the Roman government was finally dissolved. By a positive declaration, the validity of all future laws was limited to the dominions of their peculiar author; unless he should think proper to communicate them, subscribed with his own hand, for the approbation of his independent colleague.

    Valentinian, when he received the title of Augustus, was no more than six years of age; and his long minority was intrusted to the guardian care of a mother, who might assert a female claim to the succession of the Western empire. Placidia envied, but she could not equal, the reputation and virtues of the wife and sister of Theodosius, the elegant genius of Eudocia, the wise and successful policy of Pulcheria. The mother of Valentinian was jealous of the power which she was incapable of exercising; she reigned twenty-five years, in the name of her son; and the character of that unworthy emperor gradually countenanced the suspicion that Placidia had enervated his youth by a dissolute education, and studiously diverted his attention from every manly and honorable pursuit. Amidst the decay of military spirit, her armies were commanded by two generals, Ætius and Boniface, who may be deservedly named as the last of the Romans. Their union might have supported a sinking empire; their discord was the fatal and immediate cause of the loss of Africa. The invasion and defeat of Attila have immortalized the fame of Ætius; and though time has thrown a shade over the exploits of his rival, the defence of Marseilles, and the deliverance of Africa, attest the military talents of Count Boniface. In the field of battle, in partial encounters, in single combats, he was still the terror of the Barbarians: the clergy, and particularly his friend Augustin, were edified by the Christian piety which had once tempted him to retire from the world; the people applauded his spotless integrity; the army dreaded his equal and inexorable justice, which may be displayed in a very singular example. A

    peasant, who complained of the criminal intimacy between his wife and a Gothic soldier, was directed to attend his tribunal the following day: in the evening the count, who had diligently informed himself of the time and place of the assignation, mounted his horse, rode ten miles into the country, surprised the guilty couple, punished the soldier with instant death, and silenced the complaints of the husband by presenting him, the next morning, with the head of the adulterer. The abilities of Ætius and Boniface might have been usefully employed against the public enemies, in separate and important commands; but the experience of their past conduct should have decided the real favor and confidence of the empress Placidia. In the melancholy season of her exile and distress, Boniface alone had maintained her cause with unshaken fidelity: and the troops and treasures of Africa had essentially contributed to extinguish the rebellion. The same rebellion had been supported by the zeal and activity of Ætius, who brought an army of sixty thousand Huns from the Danube to the confines of Italy, for the service of the usurper. The untimely death of John compelled him to accept an advantageous treaty; but he still continued, the subject and the soldier of Valentinian, to entertain a secret, perhaps a treasonable, correspondence with his Barbarian allies, whose retreat had been purchased by liberal gifts, and more liberal promises. But Ætius possessed an advantage of singular moment in a female reign; he was present: he besieged, with artful and assiduous flattery, the palace of Ravenna; disguised his dark designs with the mask of loyalty and friendship; and at length deceived both his mistress and his absent rival, by a subtle conspiracy, which a weak woman and a brave man could not easily suspect. He had secretly persuaded Placidia to recall Boniface from the government of Africa; he secretly advised Boniface to disobey the Imperial summons: to the one, he represented the order as a sentence of death; to the other, he stated the refusal as a signal of revolt; and when the credulous and unsuspectful count had armed the province in his defence, Ætius applauded his sagacity in foreseeing the rebellion, which his own perfidy had excited. A temperate inquiry into the real motives of Boniface would have restored a

    faithful servant to his duty and to the republic; but the arts of Ætius still continued to betray and to inflame, and the count was urged, by persecution, to embrace the most desperate counsels. The success with which he eluded or repelled the first attacks, could not inspire a vain confidence, that at the head of some loose, disorderly Africans, he should be able to withstand the regular forces of the West, commanded by a rival, whose military character it was impossible for him to despise. After some hesitation, the last struggles of prudence and loyalty, Boniface despatched a trusty friend to the court, or rather to the camp, of Gonderic, king of the Vandals, with the proposal of a strict alliance, and the offer of an advantageous and perpetual settlement.

    After the retreat of the Goths, the authority of Honorius had obtained a precarious establishment in Spain; except only in the province of Gallicia, where the Suevi and the Vandals had fortified their camps, in mutual discord and hostile independence. The Vandals prevailed; and their adversaries were besieged in the Nervasian hills, between Leon and Oviedo, till the approach of Count Asterius compelled, or rather provoked, the victorious Barbarians to remove the scene of the war to the plains of Btica. The rapid progress of the Vandals soon acquired a more effectual opposition; and the master-general Castinus marched against them with a numerous army of Romans and Goths. Vanquished in battle by an inferior army, Castinus fled with dishonor to Tarragona; and this memorable defeat, which has been represented as the punishment, was most probably the effect, of his rash presumption. Seville and Carthagena became the reward, or rather the prey, of the ferocious conquerors; and the vessels which they found in the harbor of Carthagena might easily transport them to the Isles of Majorca and Minorca, where the Spanish fugitives, as in a secure recess, had vainly concealed their families and their fortunes. The experience of navigation, and perhaps the prospect of Africa, encouraged the Vandals to accept the invitation which they received from Count Boniface; and the death of Gonderic served only to forward and animate

    the bold enterprise. In the room of a prince not conspicuous for any superior powers of the mind or body, they acquired his bastard brother, the terrible Genseric; a name, which, in the destruction of the Roman empire, has deserved an equal rank with the names of Alaric and Attila. The king of the Vandals is described to have been of a middle stature, with a lameness in one leg, which he had contracted by an accidental fall from his horse. His slow and cautious speech seldom declared the deep purposes of his soul; he disdained to imitate the luxury of the vanquished; but he indulged the sterner passions of anger and revenge. The ambition of Genseric was without bounds and without scruples; and the warrior could dexterously employ the dark engines of policy to solicit the allies who might be useful to his success, or to scatter among his enemies the seeds of hatred and contention. Almost in the moment of his departure he was informed that Hermanric, king of the Suevi, had presumed to ravage the Spanish territories, which he was resolved to abandon. Impatient of the insult, Genseric pursued the hasty retreat of the Suevi as far as Merida; precipitated the king and his army into the River Anas, and calmly returned to the sea-shore to embark his victorious troops. The vessels which transported the Vandals over the modern Straits of Gibraltar, a channel only twelve miles in breadth, were furnished by the Spaniards, who anxiously wished their departure; and by the African general, who had implored their formidable assistance.

    Our fancy, so long accustomed to exaggerate and multiply the martial swarms of Barbarians that seemed to issue from the North, will perhaps be surprised by the account of the army which Genseric mustered on the coast of Mauritania. The Vandals, who in twenty years had penetrated from the Elbe to Mount Atlas, were united under the command of their warlike king; and he reigned with equal authority over the Alani, who had passed, within the term of human life, from the cold of Scythia to the excessive heat of an African climate. The hopes of the bold enterprise had excited many brave adventurers of the Gothic nation; and many desperate provincials were

    tempted to repair their fortunes by the same means which had occasioned their ruin. Yet this various multitude amounted only to fifty thousand effective men; and though Genseric artfully magnified his apparent strength, by appointing eighty chiliarchs, or commanders of thousands, the fallacious increase of old men, of children, and of slaves, would scarcely have swelled his army to the number of four-score thousand persons. But his own dexterity, and the discontents of Africa, soon fortified the Vandal powers, by the accession of numerous and active allies. The parts of Mauritania which border on the Great Desert and the Atlantic Ocean, were filled with a fierce and untractable race of men, whose savage temper had been exasperated, rather than reclaimed, by their dread of the Roman arms. The wandering Moors, as they gradually ventured to approach the seashore, and the camp of the Vandals, must have viewed with terror and astonishment the dress, the armor, the martial pride and discipline of the unknown strangers who had landed on their coast; and the fair complexions of the blue-eyed warriors of Germany formed a very singular contrast with the swarthy or olive hue which is derived from the neighborhood of the torrid zone. After the first difficulties had in some measure been removed, which arose from the mutual ignorance of their respective language, the Moors, regardless of any future consequence, embraced the alliance of the enemies of Rome; and a crowd of naked savages rushed from the woods and valleys of Mount Atlas, to satiate their revenge on the polished tyrants, who had injuriously expelled them from the native sovereignty of the land.

    The persecution of the Donatists was an event not less favorable to the designs of Genseric. Seventeen years before he landed in Africa, a public conference was held at Carthage, by the order of the magistrate. The Catholics were satisfied, that, after the invincible reasons which they had alleged, the obstinacy of the schismatics must be inexcusable and voluntary; and the emperor Honorius was persuaded to inflict the most rigorous penalties on a faction which had so long abused his patience and clemency. Three hundred bishops,

    with many thousands of the inferior clergy, were torn from their churches, stripped of their ecclesiastical possessions, banished to the islands, and proscribed by the laws, if they presumed to conceal themselves in the provinces of Africa. Their numerous congregations, both in cities and in the country, were deprived of the rights of citizens, and of the exercise of religious worship. A regular scale of fines, from ten to two hundred pounds of silver, was curiously ascertained, according to the distinction of rank and fortune, to punish the crime of assisting at a schismatic conventicle; and if the fine had been levied five times, without subduing the obstinacy of the offender, his future punishment was referred to the discretion of the Imperial court. By these severities, which obtained the warmest approbation of St. Augustin, great numbers of Donatists were reconciled to the Catholic Church; but the fanatics, who still persevered in their opposition, were provoked to madness and despair; the distracted country was filled with tumult and bloodshed; the armed troops of Circumcellions alternately pointed their rage against themselves, or against their adversaries; and the calendar of martyrs received on both sides a considerable augmentation. Under these circumstances, Genseric, a Christian, but an enemy of the orthodox communion, showed himself to the Donatists as a powerful deliverer, from whom they might reasonably expect the repeal of the odious and oppressive edicts of the Roman emperors. The conquest of Africa was facilitated by the active zeal, or the secret favor, of a domestic faction; the wanton outrages against the churches and the clergy of which the Vandals are accused, may be fairly imputed to the fanaticism of their allies; and the intolerant spirit which disgraced the triumph of Christianity, contributed to the loss of the most important province of the West.

    The court and the people were astonished by the strange intelligence, that a virtuous hero, after so many favors, and so many services, had renounced his allegiance, and invited the Barbarians to destroy the province intrusted to his command. The friends of Boniface, who still believed that his criminal

    behavior might be excused by some honorable motive, solicited, during the absence of Ætius, a free conference with the Count of Africa; and Darius, an officer of high distinction, was named for the important embassy. In their first interview at Carthage, the imaginary provocations were mutually explained; the opposite letters of Ætius were produced and compared; and the fraud was easily detected. Placidia and Boniface lamented their fatal error; and the count had sufficient magnanimity to confide in the forgiveness of his sovereign, or to expose his head to her future resentment. His repentance was fervent and sincere; but he soon discovered that it was no longer in his power to restore the edifice which he had shaken to its foundations. Carthage and the Roman garrisons returned with their general to the allegiance of Valentinian; but the rest of Africa was still distracted with war and faction; and the inexorable king of the Vandals, disdaining all terms of accommodation, sternly refused to relinquish the possession of his prey. The band of veterans who marched under the standard of Boniface, and his hasty levies of provincial troops, were defeated with considerable loss; the victorious Barbarians insulted the open country; and Carthage, Cirta, and Hippo Regius, were the only cities that appeared to rise above the general inundation.

    The long and narrow tract of the African coast was filled with frequent monuments of Roman art and magnificence; and the respective degrees of improvement might be accurately measured by the distance from Carthage and the Mediterranean. A simple reflection will impress every thinking mind with the clearest idea of fertility and cultivation: the country was extremely populous; the inhabitants reserved a liberal subsistence for their own use; and the annual exportation, particularly of wheat, was so regular and plentiful, that Africa deserved the name of the common granary of Rome and of mankind. On a sudden the seven fruitful provinces, from Tangier to Tripoli, were overwhelmed by the invasion of the Vandals; whose destructive rage has perhaps been exaggerated by popular animosity, religious zeal,

    and extravagant declamation. War, in its fairest form, implies a perpetual violation of humanity and justice; and the hostilities of Barbarians are inflamed by the fierce and lawless spirit which incessantly disturbs their peaceful and domestic society. The Vandals, where they found resistance, seldom gave quarter; and the deaths of their valiant countrymen were expiated by the ruin of the cities under whose walls they had fallen. Careless of the distinctions of age, or sex, or rank, they employed every species of indignity and torture, to force from the captives a discovery of their hidden wealth. The stern policy of Genseric justified his frequent examples of military execution: he was not always the master of his own passions, or of those of his followers; and the calamities of war were aggravated by the licentiousness of the Moors, and the fanaticism of the Donatists. Yet I shall not easily be persuaded, that it was the common practice of the Vandals to extirpate the olives, and other fruit trees, of a country where they intended to settle: nor can I believe that it was a usual stratagem to slaughter great numbers of their prisoners before the walls of a besieged city, for the sole purpose of infecting the air, and producing a pestilence, of which they themselves must have been the first victims.

    The generous mind of Count Boniface was tortured by the exquisite distress of beholding the ruin which he had occasioned, and whose rapid progress he was unable to check. After the loss of a battle he retired into Hippo Regius; where he was immediately besieged by an enemy, who considered him as the real bulwark of Africa. The maritime colony of Hippo, about two hundred miles westward of Carthage, had formerly acquired the distinguishing epithet of Regius, from the residence of Numidian kings; and some remains of trade and populousness still adhere to the modern city, which is known in Europe by the corrupted name of Bona. The military labors, and anxious reflections, of Count Boniface, were alleviated by the edifying conversation of his friend St. Augustin; till that bishop, the light and pillar of the Catholic church, was gently released, in the third month of the siege, and in the seventy-

    sixth year of his age, from the actual and the impending calamities of his country. The youth of Augustin had been stained by the vices and errors which he so ingenuously confesses; but from the moment of his conversion to that of his death, the manners of the bishop of Hippo were pure and austere: and the most conspicuous of his virtues was an ardent zeal against heretics of every denomination; the Manichæans, the Donatists, and the Pelagians, against whom he waged a perpetual controversy. When the city, some months after his death, was burnt by the Vandals, the library was fortunately saved, which contained his voluminous writings; two hundred and thirty-two separate books or treatises on theological subjects, besides a complete exposition of the psalter and the gospel, and a copious magazine of epistles and homilies. According to the judgment of the most impartial critics, the superficial learning of Augustin was confined to the Latin language; and his style, though sometimes animated by the eloquence of passion, is usually clouded by false and affected rhetoric. But he possessed a strong, capacious, argumentative mind; he boldly sounded the dark abyss of grace, predestination, free will, and original sin; and the rigid system of Christianity which he framed or restored, has been entertained, with public applause, and secret reluctance, by the Latin church.

    Chapter XXXIII: Conquest Of Africa By The Vandals. —

    Part II.

    By the skill of Boniface, and perhaps by the ignorance of the Vandals, the siege of Hippo was protracted above fourteen months: the sea was continually open; and when the adjacent country had been exhausted by irregular rapine, the besiegers themselves were compelled by famine to relinquish their enterprise. The importance and danger of Africa were deeply felt by the regent of the West. Placidia implored the assistance of her eastern ally; and the Italian fleet and army were reënforced by Asper, who sailed from Constantinople with a

    powerful armament. As soon as the force of the two empires was united under the command of Boniface, he boldly marched against the Vandals; and the loss of a second battle irretrievably decided the fate of Africa. He embarked with the precipitation of despair; and the people of Hippo were permitted, with their families and effects, to occupy the vacant place of the soldiers, the greatest part of whom were either slain or made prisoners by the Vandals. The count, whose fatal credulity had wounded the vitals of the republic, might enter the palace of Ravenna with some anxiety, which was soon removed by the smiles of Placidia. Boniface accepted with gratitude the rank of patrician, and the dignity of master-general of the Roman armies; but he must have blushed at the sight of those medals, in which he was represented with the name and attributes of victory. The discovery of his fraud, the displeasure of the empress, and the distinguished favor of his rival, exasperated the haughty and perfidious soul of Ætius. He hastily returned from Gaul to Italy, with a retinue, or rather with an army, of Barbarian followers; and such was the weakness of the government, that the two generals decided their private quarrel in a bloody battle. Boniface was successful; but he received in the conflict a mortal wound from the spear of his adversary, of which he expired within a few days, in such Christian and charitable sentiments, that he exhorted his wife, a rich heiress of Spain, to accept Ætius for her second husband. But Ætius could not derive any immediate advantage from the generosity of his dying enemy: he was proclaimed a rebel by the justice of Placidia; and though he attempted to defend some strong fortresses, erected on his patrimonial estate, the Imperial power soon compelled him to retire into Pannonia, to the tents of his faithful Huns. The republic was deprived, by their mutual discord, of the service of her two most illustrious champions.

    It might naturally be expected, after the retreat of Boniface, that the Vandals would achieve, without resistance or delay, the conquest of Africa. Eight years, however, elapsed, from the evacuation of Hippo to the reduction of Carthage. In the midst

    of that interval, the ambitious Genseric, in the full tide of apparent prosperity, negotiated a treaty of peace, by which he gave his son Hunneric for a hostage; and consented to leave the Western emperor in the undisturbed possession of the three Mauritanias. This moderation, which cannot be imputed to the justice, must be ascribed to the policy, of the conqueror. His throne was encompassed with domestic enemies, who accused the baseness of his birth, and asserted the legitimate claims of his nephews, the sons of Gonderic. Those nephews, indeed, he sacrificed to his safety; and their mother, the widow of the deceased king, was precipitated, by his order, into the river Ampsaga. But the public discontent burst forth in dangerous and frequent conspiracies; and the warlike tyrant is supposed to have shed more Vandal blood by the hand of the executioner, than in the field of battle. The convulsions of Africa, which had favored his attack, opposed the firm establishment of his power; and the various seditions of the Moors and Germans, the Donatists and Catholics, continually disturbed, or threatened, the unsettled reign of the conqueror. As he advanced towards Carthage, he was forced to withdraw his troops from the Western provinces; the sea-coast was exposed to the naval enterprises of the Romans of Spain and Italy; and, in the heart of Numidia, the strong inland city of Corta still persisted in obstinate independence. These difficulties were gradually subdued by the spirit, the perseverance, and the cruelty of Genseric; who alternately applied the arts of peace and war to the establishment of his African kingdom. He subscribed a solemn treaty, with the hope of deriving some advantage from the term of its continuance, and the moment of its violation. The vigilance of his enemies was relaxed by the protestations of friendship, which concealed his hostile approach; and Carthage was at length surprised by the Vandals, five hundred and eighty-five years after the destruction of the city and republic by the younger Scipio.

    A new city had arisen from its ruins, with the title of a colony; and though Carthage might yield to the royal prerogatives of Constantinople, and perhaps to the trade of Alexandria, or the splendor of Antioch, she still maintained the second rank in the West; as the Rome (if we may use the style of contemporaries) of the African world. That wealthy and opulent metropolis displayed, in a dependent condition, the image of a flourishing republic. Carthage contained the manufactures, the arms, and the treasures of the six provinces. A regular subordination of civil honors gradually ascended from the procurators of the streets and quarters of the city, to the tribunal of the supreme magistrate, who, with the title of proconsul, represented the state and dignity of a consul of ancient Rome. Schools and gymnasia were instituted for the education of the African youth; and the liberal arts and manners, grammar, rhetoric, and philosophy, were publicly taught in the Greek and Latin languages. The buildings of Carthage were uniform and magnificent; a shady grove was planted in the midst of the capital; the new port, a secure and capacious harbor, was subservient to the commercial industry of citizens and strangers; and the splendid games of the circus and theatre were exhibited almost in the presence of the Barbarians. The reputation of the Carthaginians was not equal to that of their country, and the reproach of Punic faith still adhered to their subtle and faithless character. The habits of trade, and the abuse of luxury, had corrupted their manners; but their impious contempt of monks, and the shameless practice of unnatural lusts, are the two abominations which excite the pious vehemence of Salvian, the preacher of the age. The king of the Vandals severely reformed the vices of a voluptuous people; and the ancient, noble, ingenuous freedom of Carthage (these expressions of Victor are not without energy) was reduced by Genseric into a state of ignominious servitude. After he had permitted his licentious troops to satiate their rage and avarice, he instituted a more regular system of rapine and oppression. An edict was promulgated, which enjoined all persons, without fraud or delay, to deliver their gold, silver, jewels, and valuable furniture or apparel, to the royal officers; and the attempt to secrete any part of their patrimony was inexorably punished with death and torture, as an act of treason against the state. The lands of the

    proconsular province, which formed the immediate district of Carthage, were accurately measured, and divided among the Barbarians; and the conqueror reserved for his peculiar domain the fertile territory of Byzacium, and the adjacent parts of Numidia and Getulia.

    It was natural enough that Genseric should hate those whom he had injured: the nobility and senators of Carthage were exposed to his jealousy and resentment; and all those who refused the ignominious terms, which their honor and religion forbade them to accept, were compelled by the Arian tyrant to embrace the condition of perpetual banishment. Rome, Italy, and the provinces of the East, were filled with a crowd of exiles, of fugitives, and of ingenuous captives, who solicited the public compassion; and the benevolent epistles of Theodoret still preserve the names and misfortunes of Cælestian and Maria. The Syrian bishop deplores the misfortunes of Cælestian, who, from the state of a noble and opulent senator of Carthage, was reduced, with his wife and family, and servants, to beg his bread in a foreign country; but he applauds the resignation of the Christian exile, and the philosophic temper, which, under the pressure of such calamities, could enjoy more real happiness than was the ordinary lot of wealth and prosperity. The story of Maria, the daughter of the magnificent Eudæmon, is singular and interesting. In the sack of Carthage, she was purchased from the Vandals by some merchants of Syria, who afterwards sold her as a slave in their native country. A female attendant, transported in the same ship, and sold in the same family, still continued to respect a mistress whom fortune had reduced to the common level of servitude; and the daughter of Eudæmon received from her grateful affection the domestic services which she had once required from her obedience. This remarkable behavior divulged the real condition of Maria, who, in the absence of the bishop of Cyrrhus, was redeemed from slavery by the generosity of some soldiers of the garrison. The liberality of Theodoret provided for her decent maintenance; and she passed ten months among the deaconesses of the church; till she was unexpectedly informed, that her father, who had escaped from the ruin of Carthage, exercised an honorable office in one of the Western provinces. Her filial impatience was seconded by the pious bishop: Theodoret, in a letter still extant, recommends Maria to the bishop of Ægæ, a maritime city of Cilicia, which was frequented, during the annual fair, by the vessels of the West; most earnestly requesting, that his colleague would use the maiden with a tenderness suitable to her birth; and that he would intrust her to the care of such faithful merchants, as would esteem it a sufficient gain, if they restored a daughter, lost beyond all human hope, to the arms of her afflicted parent.

    Among the insipid legends of ecclesiastical history, I am tempted to distinguish the memorable fable of the Seven Sleepers; whose imaginary date corresponds with the reign of the younger Theodosius, and the conquest of Africa by the Vandals. When the emperor Decius persecuted the Christians, seven noble youths of Ephesus concealed themselves in a spacious cavern in the side of an adjacent mountain; where they were doomed to perish by the tyrant, who gave orders that the entrance should be firmly secured by the a pile of huge stones. They immediately fell into a deep slumber, which was miraculously prolonged without injuring the powers of life, during a period of one hundred and eighty-seven years. At the end of that time, the slaves of Adolius, to whom the inheritance of the mountain had descended, removed the stones to supply materials for some rustic edifice: the light of the sun darted into the cavern, and the Seven Sleepers were permitted to awake. After a slumber, as they thought of a few hours, they were pressed by the calls of hunger; and resolved that Jamblichus, one of their number, should secretly return to the city to purchase bread for the use of his companions. The youth (if we may still employ that appellation) could no longer recognize the once familiar aspect of his native country; and his surprise was increased by the appearance of a large cross, triumphantly erected over the principal gate of Ephesus. His singular dress, and obsolete language, confounded the baker, to whom he offered an ancient medal of Decius as the current coin of the empire; and Jamblichus, on the suspicion of a secret treasure, was dragged before the judge. Their mutual inquiries produced the amazing discovery, that two centuries were almost elapsed since Jamblichus and his friends had escaped from the rage of a Pagan tyrant. The bishop of Ephesus, the clergy, the magistrates, the people, and, as it is said, the emperor Theodosius himself, hastened to visit the cavern of the Seven Sleepers; who bestowed their benediction, related their story, and at the same instant peaceably expired. The origin of this marvellous fable cannot be ascribed to the pious fraud and credulity of the modern Greeks, since the authentic tradition may be traced within half a century of the supposed miracle. James of Sarug, a Syrian bishop, who was born only two years after the death of the younger Theodosius, has devoted one of his two hundred and thirty homilies to the praise of the young men of Ephesus. Their legend, before the end of the sixth century, was translated from the Syriac into the Latin language, by the care of Gregory of Tours. The hostile communions of the East preserve their memory with equal reverence; and their names are honorably inscribed in the Roman, the Abyssinian, and the Russian calendar. Nor has their reputation been confined to the Christian world. This popular tale, which Mahomet might learn when he drove his camels to the fairs of Syria, is introduced as a divine revelation, into the Koran. The story of the Seven Sleepers has been adopted and adorned by the nations, from Bengal to Africa, who profess the Mahometan religion; and some vestiges of a similar tradition have been discovered in the remote extremities of Scandinavia. This easy and universal belief, so expressive of the sense of mankind, may be ascribed to the genuine merit of the fable itself. We imperceptibly advance from youth to age, without observing the gradual, but incessant, change of human affairs; and even in our larger experience of history, the imagination is accustomed, by a perpetual series of causes and effects, to unite the most distant revolutions. But if the interval between two memorable æras could be instantly annihilated; if it were possible, after a momentary slumber of two hundred years, to display the newworld to the eyes of a spectator, who still retained a lively and recent impression of the old, his surprise and his reflections would furnish the pleasing subject of a philosophical romance. The scene could not be more advantageously placed, than in the two centuries which elapsed between the reigns of Decius and of Theodosius the Younger. During this period, the seat of government had been transported from Rome to a new city on the banks of the Thracian Bosphorus; and the abuse of military spirit had been suppressed by an artificial system of tame and ceremonious servitude. The throne of the persecuting Decius was filled by a succession of Christian and orthodox princes, who had extirpated the fabulous gods of antiquity: and the public devotion of the age was impatient to exalt the saints and martyrs of the Catholic church, on the altars of Diana and Hercules. The union of the Roman empire was dissolved; its genius was humbled in the dust; and armies of unknown Barbarians, issuing from the frozen regions of the North, had established their victorious reign over the fairest provinces of Europe and Africa.

    Chapter XXXIV:Attila.Part I.

    The Character, Conquests, And Court Of Attila, King Of The Huns. — Death Of Theodosius The Younger. — Elevation Of Marcian To The Empire Of The East.

    The Western world was oppressed by the Goths and Vandals, who fled before the Huns; but the achievements of the Huns themselves were not adequate to their power and prosperity. Their victorious hordes had spread from the Volga to the Danube; but the public force was exhausted by the discord of independent chieftains; their valor was idly consumed in obscure and predatory excursions; and they often degraded their national dignity, by condescending, for the hopes of spoil, to enlist under the banners of their fugitive enemies. In the reign of Attila, the Huns again became the terror of the world; and I shall now describe the character and actions of that formidable Barbarian; who alternately insulted and invaded the East and the West, and urged the rapid downfall of the Roman empire.

    In the tide of emigration which impetuously rolled from the confines of China to those of Germany, the most powerful and populous tribes may commonly be found on the verge of the Roman provinces. The accumulated weight was sustained for a while by artificial barriers; and the easy condescension of the emperors invited, without satisfying, the insolent demands of the Barbarians, who had acquired an eager appetite for the luxuries of civilized life. The Hungarians, who ambitiously insert the name of Attila among their native kings, may affirm with truth that the hordes, which were subject to his uncle Roas, or Rugilas, had formed their encampments within the limits of modern Hungary, in a fertile country, which liberally supplied the wants of a nation of hunters and shepherds. In this advantageous situation, Rugilas, and his valiant brothers, who continually added to their power and reputation, commanded the alternative of peace or war with the two empires. His alliance with the Romans of the West was cemented by his personal friendship for the great Ætius; who was always secure of finding, in the Barbarian camp, a hospitable reception and a powerful support. At his solicitation, and in the name of John the usurper, sixty thousand Huns advanced to the confines of Italy; their march and their retreat were alike expensive to the state; and the grateful policy of Ætius abandoned the possession of Pannonia to his faithful confederates. The Romans of the East were not less apprehensive of the arms of Rugilas, which threatened the provinces, or even the capital. Some ecclesiastical historians have destroyed the Barbarians with lightning and pestilence; but Theodosius was reduced to the more humble expedient of stipulating an annual payment of three hundred and fifty pounds of gold, and of disguising this dishonorable tribute by the title of general, which the king of the Huns condescended to accept. The public tranquillity was frequently interrupted by the fierce impatience of the Barbarians, and the perfidious intrigues of the Byzantine court. Four dependent nations, among whom we may distinguish the Barbarians, disclaimed the sovereignty of the Huns; and their revolt was encouraged and protected by a Roman alliance; till the just claims, and formidable power, of Rugilas, were effectually urged by the voice of Eslaw his ambassador. Peace was the unanimous wish of the senate: their decree was ratified by the emperor; and two ambassadors were named, Plinthas, a general of Scythian extraction, but of consular rank; and the quæstor Epigenes, a wise and experienced statesman, who was recommended to that office by his ambitious colleague.

    The death of Rugilas suspended the progress of the treaty. His two nephews, Attila and Bleda, who succeeded to the throne of their uncle, consented to a personal interview with the ambassadors of Constantinople; but as they proudly refused to dismount, the business was transacted on horseback, in a spacious plain near the city of Margus, in the Upper Mæsia. The kings of the Huns assumed the solid benefits, as well as the vain honors, of the negotiation. They dictated the conditions of peace, and each condition was an insult on the majesty of the empire. Besides the freedom of a safe and plentiful market on the banks of the Danube, they required that the annual contribution should be augmented from three hundred and fifty to seven hundred pounds of gold; that a fine or ransom of eight pieces of gold should be paid for every Roman captive who had escaped from his Barbarian master; that the emperor should renounce all treaties and engagements with the enemies of the Huns; and that all the fugitives who had taken refuge in the court or provinces of Theodosius, should be delivered to the justice of their offended sovereign. This justice was rigorously inflicted on some unfortunate youths of a royal race. They were crucified on the territories of the empire, by the command of Attila: and as soon as the king of the Huns had impressed the Romans with the terror of his name, he indulged them in a short and arbitrary respite, whilst he subdued the rebellious or independent nations of Scythia and Germany.

    Attila, the son of Mundzuk, deduced his noble, perhaps his regal, descent from the ancient Huns, who had formerly contended with the monarchs of China. His features, according to the observation of a Gothic historian, bore the stamp of his national origin; and the portrait of Attila exhibits the genuine deformity of a modern Calmuk; a large head, a swarthy complexion, small, deep-seated eyes, a flat nose, a few hairs in the place of a beard, broad shoulders, and a short square body, of nervous strength, though of a disproportioned form. The haughty step and demeanor of the king of the Huns expressed the consciousness of his superiority above the rest of mankind; and he had a custom of fiercely rolling his eyes, as if he wished to enjoy the terror which he inspired. Yet this savage hero was not inaccessible to pity; his suppliant enemies might confide in the assurance of peace or pardon; and Attila was considered by his subjects as a just and indulgent master. He delighted in war; but, after he had ascended the throne in a mature age, his head, rather than his hand, achieved the conquest of the North; and the fame of an adventurous soldier was usefully exchanged for that of a prudent and successful general. The effects of personal valor are so inconsiderable, except in poetry or romance, that victory, even among Barbarians, must depend on the degree of skill with which the passions of the multitude are combined and guided for the service of a single man. The Scythian conquerors, Attila and Zingis, surpassed their rude countrymen in art rather than in courage; and it may be observed that the monarchies, both of the Huns and of the Moguls, were erected by their founders on the basis of popular superstition The miraculous conception, which fraud and credulity ascribed to the virgin-mother of Zingis, raised him above the level of human nature; and the naked prophet, who in the name of the Deity invested him with the empire of the earth, pointed the valor of the Moguls with irresistible enthusiasm. The religious arts of Attila were not less skillfully adapted to the character of his age and country. It was natural enough that the Scythians should adore, with peculiar devotion, the god of war; but as they were incapable of forming either an abstract idea, or a corporeal representation, they worshipped their tutelar deity under the symbol of an iron cimeter. One of the shepherds of the Huns perceived, that a heifer, who was grazing, had wounded herself in the foot, and curiously followed the track of the blood, till he discovered, among the long grass, the point of an ancient sword, which he dug out of the ground and presented to Attila. That magnanimous, or rather that artful, prince accepted, with pious gratitude, this celestial favor; and, as the rightful possessor of the sword of Mars, asserted his divine and indefeasible claim to the dominion of the earth. If the rites of Scythia were practised on this solemn occasion, a lofty altar, or rather pile of fagots, three hundred yards in length and in breadth, was raised in a spacious plain; and the sword of Mars was placed erect on the summit of this rustic altar, which was annually consecrated by the blood of sheep, horses, and of the hundredth captive. Whether human sacrifices formed any part of the worship of Attila, or whether he propitiated the god of war with the victims which he continually offered in the field of battle, the favorite of Mars soon acquired a sacred character, which rendered his conquests more easy and more permanent; and the Barbarian princes confessed, in the language of devotion or flattery, that they could not presume to gaze, with a steady eye, on the divine majesty of the king of the Huns. His brother Bleda, who reigned over a considerable part of the nation, was compelled to resign his sceptre and his life. Yet even this cruel act was attributed to a supernatural impulse; and the vigor with which Attila wielded the sword of Mars, convinced the world that it had been reserved alone for his invincible arm. But the extent of his empire affords the only remaining evidence of the number and importance of his victories; and the Scythian monarch, however ignorant of the value of science and philosophy, might perhaps lament that his illiterate subjects were destitute of the art which could perpetuate the memory of his exploits.

    If a line of separation were drawn between the civilized and the savage climates of the globe; between the inhabitants of cities, who cultivated the earth, and the hunters and shepherds, who dwelt in tents, Attila might aspire to the title of supreme and sole monarch of the Barbarians. He alone, among the conquerors of ancient and modern times, united the two mighty kingdoms of Germany and Scythia; and those vague appellations, when they are applied to his reign, may be understood with an ample latitude. Thuringia, which stretched beyond its actual limits as far as the Danube, was in the number of his provinces; he interposed, with the weight of a powerful neighbor, in the domestic affairs of the Franks; and one of his lieutenants chastised, and almost exterminated, the Burgundians of the Rhine. He subdued the islands of the ocean, the kingdoms of Scandinavia, encompassed and divided by the waters of the Baltic; and the Huns might derive a tribute of furs from that northern region, which has been protected from all other conquerors by the severity of the climate, and the courage of the natives. Towards the East, it is difficult to circumscribe the dominion of Attila over the Scythian deserts; yet we may be assured, that he reigned on the banks of the Volga; that the king of the Huns was dreaded, not only as a warrior, but as a magician; that he insulted and vanquished the khan of the formidable Geougen; and that he sent ambassadors to negotiate an equal alliance with the empire of China. In the proud review of the nations who acknowledged the sovereignty of Attila, and who never entertained, during his lifetime, the thought of a revolt, the Gepidæ and the Ostrogoths were distinguished by their numbers, their bravery, and the personal merits of their chiefs. The renowned Ardaric, king of the Gepidæ, was the faithful and sagacious counsellor of the monarch, who esteemed his intrepid genius, whilst he loved the mild and discreet virtues of the noble Walamir, king of the Ostrogoths. The crowd of vulgar kings, the leaders of so many martial tribes, who served under the standard of Attila, were ranged in the submissive order of guards and domestics round the person of their master. They watched his nod; they trembled at his frown; and at the first signal of his will, they executed, without murmur or hesitation, his stern and absolute commands. In time of peace, the dependent princes, with their national troops, attended the royal camp in regular succession; but when Attila collected his military force, he was able to bring into the field an army of five, or, according to another account, of seven hundred thousand Barbarians.

    The ambassadors of the Huns might awaken the attention of Theodosius, by reminding him that they were his neighbors both in Europe and Asia; since they touched the Danube on one hand, and reached, with the other, as far as the Tanais. In the reign of his father Arcadius, a band of adventurous Huns had ravaged the provinces of the East; from whence they brought away rich spoils and innumerable captives. They advanced, by a secret path, along the shores of the Caspian Sea; traversed the snowy mountains of Armenia; passed the Tigris, the Euphrates, and the Halys; recruited their weary cavalry with the generous breed of Cappadocian horses; occupied the hilly country of Cilicia, and disturbed the festal songs and dances of the citizens of Antioch. Egypt trembled at their approach; and the monks and pilgrims of the Holy Land prepared to escaped their fury by a speedy embarkation. The memory of this invasion was still recent in the minds of the Orientals. The subjects of Attila might execute, with superior forces, the design which these adventurers had so boldly attempted; and it soon became the subject of anxious conjecture, whether the tempest would fall on the dominions of Rome, or of Persia. Some of the great vassals of the king of the Huns, who were themselves in the rank of powerful princes, had been sent to ratify an alliance and society of arms with the emperor, or rather with the general of the West. They related, during their residence at Rome, the circumstances of an expedition, which they had lately made into the East. After passing a desert and a morass, supposed by the Romans to be the Lake Mæotis, they penetrated through the mountains, and arrived, at the end of fifteen days’ march, on the confines of Media; where they advanced as far as the unknown cities of Basic and Cursic. * They encountered the Persian army in the plains of Media and the air, according to their own expression, was darkened by a cloud of arrows. But the Huns were obliged to retire before the numbers of the enemy. Their laborious retreat was effected by a different road; they lost the greatest part of their booty; and at length returned to the royal camp, with some knowledge of the country, and an impatient desire of revenge. In the free conversation of the Imperial ambassadors, who discussed, at the court of Attila, the character and designs of their formidable enemy, the ministers of Constantinople expressed their hope, that his strength might be diverted and employed in a long and doubtful contest

    with the princes of the house of Sassan. The more sagacious Italians admonished their Eastern brethren of the folly and danger of such a hope; and convinced them, that the Medes and Persians were incapable of resisting the arms of the Huns; and that the easy and important acquisition would exalt the pride, as well as power, of the conqueror. Instead of contenting himself with a moderate contribution, and a military title, which equalled him only to the generals of Theodosius, Attila would proceed to impose a disgraceful and intolerable yoke on the necks of the prostrate and captive Romans, who would then be encompassed, on all sides, by the empire of the Huns.

    While the powers of Europe and Asia were solicitous to avert the impending danger, the alliance of Attila maintained the Vandals in the possession of Africa. An enterprise had been concerted between the courts of Ravenna and Constantinople, for the recovery of that valuable province; and the ports of Sicily were already filled with the military and naval forces of Theodosius. But the subtle Genseric, who spread his negotiations round the world, prevented their designs, by exciting the king of the Huns to invade the Eastern empire; and a trifling incident soon became the motive, or pretence, of a destructive war. Under the faith of the treaty of Margus, a free market was held on the Northern side of the Danube, which was protected by a Roman fortress surnamed Constantia. A troop of Barbarians violated the commercial security; killed, or dispersed, the unsuspecting traders; and levelled the fortress with the ground. The Huns justified this outrage as an act of reprisal; alleged, that the bishop of Margus had entered their territories, to discover and steal a secret treasure of their kings; and sternly demanded the guilty prelate, the sacrilegious spoil, and the fugitive subjects, who had escaped from the justice of Attila. The refusal of the Byzantine court was the signal of war; and the Mæsians at first applauded the generous firmness of their sovereign. But they were soon intimidated by the destruction of Viminiacum and the adjacent towns; and the people was persuaded to adopt the convenient maxim, that a private citizen, however innocent or respectable, may be justly sacrificed to the safety of his country. The bishop of Margus, who did not possess the spirit of a martyr, resolved to prevent the designs which he suspected. He boldly treated with the princes of the Huns: secured, by solemn oaths, his pardon and reward; posted a numerous detachment of Barbarians, in silent ambush, on the banks of the Danube; and, at the appointed hour, opened, with his own hand, the gates of his episcopal city. This advantage, which had been obtained by treachery, served as a prelude to more honorable and decisive victories. The Illyrian frontier was covered by a line of castles and fortresses; and though the greatest part of them consisted only of a single tower, with a small garrison, they were commonly sufficient to repel, or to intercept, the inroads of an enemy, who was ignorant of the art, and impatient of the delay, of a regular siege. But these slight obstacles were instantly swept away by the inundation of the Huns. They destroyed, with fire and sword, the populous cities of Sirmium and Singidunum, of Ratiaria and Marcianopolis, of Naissus and Sardica; where every circumstance of the discipline of the people, and the construction of the buildings, had been gradually adapted to the sole purpose of defence. The whole breadth of Europe, as it extends above five hundred miles from the Euxine to the Hadriatic, was at once invaded, and occupied, and desolated, by the myriads of Barbarians whom Attila led into the field. The public danger and distress could not, however, provoke Theodosius to interrupt his amusements and devotion, or to appear in person at the head of the Roman legions. But the troops, which had been sent against Genseric, were hastily recalled from Sicily; the garrisons, on the side of Persia, were exhausted; and a military force was collected in Europe, formidable by their arms and numbers, if the generals had understood the science of command, and the soldiers the duty of obedience. The armies of the Eastern empire were vanquished in three successive engagements; and the progress of Attila may be traced by the fields of battle. The two former, on the banks of the Utus, and under the walls of Marcianopolis, were fought in the extensive plains between the Danube and Mount Hæmus. As the Romans were pressed by a victorious enemy, they gradually, and unskilfully, retired towards the Chersonesus of Thrace; and that narrow peninsula, the last extremity of the land, was marked by their third, and irreparable, defeat. By the destruction of this army, Attila acquired the indisputable possession of the field. From the Hellespont to Thermopylæ, and the suburbs of Constantinople, he ravaged, without resistance, and without mercy, the provinces of Thrace and Macedonia. Heraclea and Hadrianople might, perhaps, escape this dreadful irruption of the Huns; but the words, the most expressive of total extirpation and erasure, are applied to the calamities which they inflicted on seventy cities of the Eastern empire. Theodosius, his court, and the unwarlike people, were protected by the walls of Constantinople; but those walls had been shaken by a recent earthquake, and the fall of fifty-eight towers had opened a large and tremendous breach. The damage indeed was speedily repaired; but this accident was aggravated by a superstitious fear, that Heaven itself had delivered the Imperial city to the shepherds of Scythia, who were strangers to the laws, the language, and the religion, of the Romans.

    In all their invasions of the civilized empires of the South, the Scythian shepherds have been uniformly actuated by a savage and destructive spirit. The laws of war, that restrain the exercise of national rapine and murder, are founded on two principles of substantial interest: the knowledge of the permanent benefits which may be obtained by a moderate use of conquest; and a just apprehension, lest the desolation which we inflict on the enemy’s country may be retaliated on our own. But these considerations of hope and fear are almost unknown in the pastoral state of nations. The Huns of Attila may, without injustice, be compared to the Moguls and Tartars, before their primitive manners were changed by religion and luxury; and the evidence of Oriental history may reflect some light on the short and imperfect annals of Rome. After the Moguls had subdued the northern provinces of China, it was seriously proposed, not in the hour of victory and passion, but in calm deliberate council, to exterminate all the inhabitants of that populous country, that the vacant land might be converted to the pasture of cattle. The firmness of a Chinese mandarin, who insinuated some principles of rational policy into the mind of Zingis, diverted him from the execution of this horrid design. But in the cities of Asia, which yielded to the Moguls, the inhuman abuse of the rights of war was exercised with a regular form of discipline, which may, with equal reason, though not with equal authority, be imputed to the victorious Huns. The inhabitants, who had submitted to their discretion, were ordered to evacuate their houses, and to assemble in some plain adjacent to the city; where a division was made of the vanquished into three parts. The first class consisted of the soldiers of the garrison, and of the young men capable of bearing arms; and their fate was instantly decided they were either enlisted among the Moguls, or they were massacred on the spot by the troops, who, with pointed spears and bended bows, had formed a circle round the captive multitude. The second class, composed of the young and beautiful women, of the artificers of every rank and profession, and of the more wealthy or honorable citizens, from whom a private ransom might be expected, was distributed in equal or proportionable lots. The remainder, whose life or death was alike useless to the conquerors, were permitted to return to the city; which, in the mean while, had been stripped of its valuable furniture; and a tax was imposed on those wretched inhabitants for the indulgence of breathing their native air. Such was the behavior of the Moguls, when they were not conscious of any extraordinary rigor. But the most casual provocation, the slightest motive of caprice or convenience, often provoked them to involve a whole people in an indiscriminate massacre; and the ruin of some flourishing cities was executed with such unrelenting perseverance, that, according to their own expression, horses might run, without stumbling, over the ground where they had once stood. The three great capitals of Khorasan, Maru, Neisabour, and Herat, were destroyed by the armies of Zingis; and the exact account which was taken of the slain amounted to four millions three hundred and forty-seven thousand persons. Timur, or

    Tamerlane, was educated in a less barbarous age, and in the profession of the Mahometan religion; yet, if Attila equalled the hostile ravages of Tamerlane, either the Tartar or the Hun might deserve the epithet of the Scourge of God.

    Chapter XXXIV: Attila. –Part II.

    It may be affirmed, with bolder assurance, that the Huns depopulated the provinces of the empire, by the number of Roman subjects whom they led away into captivity. In the hands of a wise legislator, such an industrious colony might have contributed to diffuse through the deserts of Scythia the rudiments of the useful and ornamental arts; but these captives, who had been taken in war, were accidentally dispersed among the hordes that obeyed the empire of Attila. The estimate of their respective value was formed by the simple judgment of unenlightened and unprejudiced Barbarians. Perhaps they might not understand the merit of a theologian, profoundly skilled in the controversies of the Trinity and the Incarnation; yet they respected the ministers of every religion and the active zeal of the Christian missionaries, without approaching the person or the palace of the monarch, successfully labored in the propagation of the gospel. The pastoral tribes, who were ignorant of the distinction of landed property, must have disregarded the use, as well as the abuse, of civil jurisprudence; and the skill of an eloquent lawyer could excite only their contempt or their abhorrence. The perpetual intercourse of the Huns and the Goths had communicated the familiar knowledge of the two national dialects; and the Barbarians were ambitious of conversing in Latin, the military idiom even of the Eastern empire. But they disdained the language and the sciences of the Greeks; and the vain sophist, or grave philosopher, who had enjoyed the flattering applause of the schools, was mortified to find that his robust servant was a captive of more value and importance than himself. The mechanic arts were encouraged and esteemed, as they tended to satisfy the wants of the Huns. An architect in the service of Onegesius, one of the favorites of Attila, was employed to construct a bath; but this work was a rare example of private luxury; and the trades of the smith, the carpenter, the armorer, were much more adapted to supply a wandering people with the useful instruments of peace and war. But the merit of the physician was received with universal favor and respect: the Barbarians, who despised death, might be apprehensive of disease; and the haughty conqueror trembled in the presence of a captive, to whom he ascribed, perhaps, an imaginary power of prolonging or preserving his life. The Huns might be provoked to insult the misery of their slaves, over whom they exercised a despotic command; but their manners were not susceptible of a refined system of oppression; and the efforts of courage and diligence were often recompensed by the gift of freedom. The historian Priscus, whose embassy is a source of curious instruction, was accosted in the camp of Attila by a stranger, who saluted him in the Greek language, but whose dress and figure displayed the appearance of a wealthy Scythian. In the siege of Viminiacum, he had lost, according to his own account, his fortune and liberty; he became the slave of Onegesius; but his faithful services, against the Romans and the Acatzires, had gradually raised him to the rank of the native Huns; to whom he was attached by the domestic pledges of a new wife and several children. The spoils of war had restored and improved his private property; he was admitted to the table of his former lord; and the apostate Greek blessed the hour of his captivity, since it had been the introduction to a happy and independent state; which he held by the honorable tenure of military service. This reflection naturally produced a dispute on the advantages and defects of the Roman government, which was severely arraigned by the apostate, and defended by Priscus in a prolix and feeble declamation. The freedman of Onegesius exposed, in true and lively colors, the vices of a declining empire, of which he had so long been the victim; the cruel absurdity of the Roman princes, unable to protect their subjects against the public enemy, unwilling to trust them with arms for their own defence; the intolerable weight of taxes, rendered still more oppressive by the intricate or arbitrary modes of collection; the obscurity of numerous and contradictory laws; the tedious and expensive forms of judicial proceedings; the partial administration of justice; and the universal corruption, which increased the influence of the rich, and aggravated the misfortunes of the poor. A sentiment of patriotic sympathy was at length revived in the breast of the fortunate exile; and he lamented, with a flood of tears, the guilt or weakness of those magistrates who had perverted the wisest and most salutary institutions.

    The timid or selfish policy of the Western Romans had abandoned the Eastern empire to the Huns. The loss of armies, and the want of discipline or virtue, were not supplied by the personal character of the monarch. Theodosius might still affect the style, as well as the title, of Invincible Augustus; but he was reduced to solicit the clemency of Attila, who imperiously dictated these harsh and humiliating conditions of peace. I. The emperor of the East resigned, by an express or tacit convention, an extensive and important territory, which stretched along the southern banks of the Danube, from Singidunum, or Belgrade, as far as Novæ, in the diocese of Thrace. The breadth was defined by the vague computation of fifteen * days’ journey; but, from the proposal of Attila to remove the situation of the national market, it soon appeared, that he comprehended the ruined city of Naissus within the limits of his dominions. II. The king of the Huns required and obtained, that his tribute or subsidy should be augmented from seven hundred pounds of gold to the annual sum of two thousand one hundred; and he stipulated the immediate payment of six thousand pounds of gold, to defray the expenses, or to expiate the guilt, of the war. One might imagine, that such a demand, which scarcely equalled the measure of private wealth, would have been readily discharged by the opulent empire of the East; and the public distress affords a remarkable proof of the impoverished, or at least of the disorderly, state of the finances. A large proportion of the taxes extorted from the people was detained and intercepted in their passage, though the foulest channels, to the treasury of Constantinople. The revenue was dissipated by Theodosius and his favorites in wasteful and profuse luxury; which was disguised by the names of Imperial magnificence, or Christian charity. The immediate supplies had been exhausted by the unforeseen necessity of military preparations. A personal contribution, rigorously, but capriciously, imposed on the members of the senatorian order, was the only expedient that could disarm, without loss of time, the impatient avarice of Attila; and the poverty of the nobles compelled them to adopt the scandalous resource of exposing to public auction the jewels of their wives, and the hereditary ornaments of their palaces. III. The king of the Huns appears to have established, as a principle of national jurisprudence, that he could never lose the property, which he had once acquired, in the persons who had yielded either a voluntary, or reluctant, submission to his authority. From this principle he concluded, and the conclusions of Attila were irrevocable laws, that the Huns, who had been taken prisoner in war, should be released without delay, and without ransom; that every Roman captive, who had presumed to escape, should purchase his right to freedom at the price of twelve pieces of gold; and that all the Barbarians, who had deserted the standard of Attila, should be restored, without any promise or stipulation of pardon. In the execution of this cruel and ignominious treaty, the Imperial officers were forced to massacre several loyal and noble deserters, who refused to devote themselves to certain death; and the Romans forfeited all reasonable claims to the friendship of any Scythian people, by this public confession, that they were destitute either of faith, or power, to protect the suppliant, who had embraced the throne of Theodosius.

    The firmness of a single town, so obscure, that, except on this occasion, it has never been mentioned by any historian or geographer, exposed the disgrace of the emperor and empire. Azimus, or Azimuntium, a small city of Thrace on the Illyrian borders, had been distinguished by the martial spirit of its youth, the skill and reputation of the leaders whom they had chosen, and their daring exploits against the innumerable host of the Barbarians. Instead of tamely expecting their approach, the Azimuntines attacked, in frequent and successful sallies, the troops of the Huns, who gradually declined the dangerous neighborhood, rescued from their hands the spoil and the captives, and recruited their domestic force by the voluntary association of fugitives and deserters. After the conclusion of the treaty, Attila still menaced the empire with implacable war, unless the Azimuntines were persuaded, or compelled, to comply with the conditions which their sovereign had accepted. The ministers of Theodosius confessed with shame, and with truth, that they no longer possessed any authority over a society of men, who so bravely asserted their natural independence; and the king of the Huns condescended to negotiate an equal exchange with the citizens of Azimus. They demanded the restitution of some shepherds, who, with their cattle, had been accidentally surprised. A strict, though fruitless, inquiry was allowed: but the Huns were obliged to swear, that they did not detain any prisoners belonging to the city, before they could recover two surviving countrymen, whom the Azimuntines had reserved as pledges for the safety of their lost companions. Attila, on his side, was satisfied, and deceived, by their solemn asseveration, that the rest of the captives had been put to the sword; and that it was their constant practice, immediately to dismiss the Romans and the deserters, who had obtained the security of the public faith. This prudent and officious dissimulation may be condemned, or excused, by the casuists, as they incline to the rigid decree of St. Augustin, or to the milder sentiment of St. Jerom and St. Chrysostom: but every soldier, every statesman, must acknowledge, that, if the race of the Azimuntines had been encouraged and multiplied, the Barbarians would have ceased to trample on the majesty of the empire.

    It would have been strange, indeed, if Theodosius had purchased, by the loss of honor, a secure and solid tranquillity, or if his tameness had not invited the repetition of injuries. The Byzantine court was insulted by five or six successive embassies; and the ministers of Attila were uniformly instructed to press the tardy or imperfect execution of the last treaty; to produce the names of fugitives and deserters, who were still protected by the empire; and to declare, with seeming moderation, that, unless their sovereign obtained complete and immediate satisfaction, it would be impossible for him, were it even his wish, to check the resentment of his warlike tribes. Besides the motives of pride and interest, which might prompt the king of the Huns to continue this train of negotiation, he was influenced by the less honorable view of enriching his favorites at the expense of his enemies. The Imperial treasury was exhausted, to procure the friendly offices of the ambassadors and their principal attendants, whose favorable report might conduce to the maintenance of peace. The Barbarian monarch was flattered by the liberal reception of his ministers; he computed, with pleasure, the value and splendor of their gifts, rigorously exacted the performance of every promise which would contribute to their private emolument, and treated as an important business of state the marriage of his secretary Constantius. That Gallic adventurer, who was recommended by Ætius to the king of the Huns, had engaged his service to the ministers of Constantinople, for the stipulated reward of a wealthy and noble wife; and the daughter of Count Saturninus was chosen to discharge the obligations of her country. The reluctance of the victim, some domestic troubles, and the unjust confiscation of her fortune, cooled the ardor of her interested lover; but he still demanded, in the name of Attila, an equivalent alliance; and, after many ambiguous delays and excuses, the Byzantine court was compelled to sacrifice to this insolent stranger the widow of Armatius, whose birth, opulence, and beauty, placed her in the most illustrious rank of the Roman matrons. For these importunate and oppressive embassies, Attila claimed a suitable return: he weighed, with suspicious pride, the character and station of the Imperial envoys; but he condescended to promise that he would advance as far as Sardica to receive any ministers who had been invested with the consular dignity. The council of Theodosius eluded this proposal, by representing the desolate

    and ruined condition of Sardica, and even ventured to insinuate that every officer of the army or household was qualified to treat with the most powerful princes of Scythia. Maximin, a respectable courtier, whose abilities had been long exercised in civil and military employments, accepted, with reluctance, the troublesome, and perhaps dangerous, commission of reconciling the angry spirit of the king of the Huns. His friend, the historian Priscus, embraced the opportunity of observing the Barbarian hero in the peaceful and domestic scenes of life: but the secret of the embassy, a fatal and guilty secret, was intrusted only to the interpreter Vigilius. The two last ambassadors of the Huns, Orestes, a noble subject of the Pannonian province, and Edecon, a valiant chieftain of the tribe of the Scyrri, returned at the same time from Constantinople to the royal camp. Their obscure names were afterwards illustrated by the extraordinary fortune and the contrast of their sons: the two servants of Attila became the fathers of the last Roman emperor of the West, and of the first Barbarian king of Italy.

    The ambassadors, who were followed by a numerous train of men and horses, made their first halt at Sardica, at the distance of three hundred and fifty miles, or thirteen days’ journey, from Constantinople. As the remains of Sardica were still included within the limits of the empire, it was incumbent on the Romans to exercise the duties of hospitality. They provided, with the assistance of the provincials, a sufficient number of sheep and oxen, and invited the Huns to a splendid, or at least, a plentiful supper. But the harmony of the entertainment was soon disturbed by mutual prejudice and indiscretion. The greatness of the emperor and the empire was warmly maintained by their ministers; the Huns, with equal ardor, asserted the superiority of their victorious monarch: the dispute was inflamed by the rash and unseasonable flattery of Vigilius, who passionately rejected the comparison of a mere mortal with the divine Theodosius; and it was with extreme difficulty that Maximin and Priscus were able to divert the conversation, or to soothe the angry minds, of the Barbarians. When they rose from table, the Imperial ambassador presented Edecon and Orestes with rich gifts of silk robes and Indian pearls, which they thankfully accepted. Yet Orestes could not forbear insinuating that he had not always been treated with such respect and liberality: and the offensive distinction which was implied, between his civil office and the hereditary rank of his colleague seems to have made Edecon a doubtful friend, and Orestes an irreconcilable enemy. After this entertainment, they travelled about one hundred miles from Sardica to Naissus. That flourishing city, which has given birth to the great Constantine, was levelled with the ground: the inhabitants were destroyed or dispersed; and the appearance of some sick persons, who were still permitted to exist among the ruins of the churches, served only to increase the horror of the prospect. The surface of the country was covered with the bones of the slain; and the ambassadors, who directed their course to the north-west, were obliged to pass the hills of modern Servia, before they descended into the flat and marshy grounds which are terminated by the Danube. The Huns were masters of the great river: their navigation was performed in large canoes, hollowed out of the trunk of a single tree; the ministers of Theodosius were safely landed on the opposite bank; and their Barbarian associates immediately hastened to the camp of Attila, which was equally prepared for the amusements of hunting or of war. No sooner had Maximin advanced about two miles * from the Danube, than he began to experience the fastidious insolence of the conqueror. He was sternly forbid to pitch his tents in a pleasant valley, lest he should infringe the distant awe that was due to the royal mansion. The ministers of Attila pressed them to communicate the business, and the instructions, which he reserved for the ear of their sovereign When Maximin temperately urged the contrary practice of nations, he was still more confounded to find that the resolutions of the Sacred Consistory, those secrets (says Priscus) which should not be revealed to the gods themselves, had been treacherously disclosed to the public enemy. On his refusal to comply with such ignominious terms, the Imperial envoy was commanded instantly to depart; the order was recalled; it was again repeated; and the Huns renewed their ineffectual attempts to subdue the patient firmness of Maximin. At length, by the intercession of Scotta, the brother of Onegesius, whose friendship had been purchased by a liberal gift, he was admitted to the royal presence; but, in stead of obtaining a decisive answer, he was compelled to undertake a remote journey towards the north, that Attila might enjoy the proud satisfaction of receiving, in the same camp, the ambassadors of the Eastern and Western empires. His journey was regulated by the guides, who obliged him to halt, to hasten his march, or to deviate from the common road, as it best suited the convenience of the king. The Romans, who traversed the plains of Hungary, suppose that they passed several navigable rivers, either in canoes or portable boats; but there is reason to suspect that the winding stream of the Teyss, or Tibiscus, might present itself in different places under different names. From the contiguous villages they received a plentiful and regular supply of provisions; mead instead of wine, millet in the place of bread, and a certain liquor named camus, which according to the report of Priscus, was distilled from barley. Such fare might appear coarse and indelicate to men who had tasted the luxury of Constantinople; but, in their accidental distress, they were relieved by the gentleness and hospitality of the same Barbarians, so terrible and so merciless in war. The ambassadors had encamped on the edge of a large morass. A violent tempest of wind and rain, of thunder and lightning, overturned their tents, immersed their baggage and furniture in the water, and scattered their retinue, who wandered in the darkness of the night, uncertain of their road, and apprehensive of some unknown danger, till they awakened by their cries the inhabitants of a neighboring village, the property of the widow of Bleda. A bright illumination, and, in a few moments, a comfortable fire of reeds, was kindled by their officious benevolence; the wants, and even the desires, of the Romans were liberally satisfied; and they seem to have been embarrassed by the singular politeness of Bleda’s widow, who added to her other favors the gift, or at least the loan, of a sufficient number of beautiful and obsequious damsels. The sunshine of the succeeding day was dedicated to repose, to collect and dry the baggage, and to the refreshment of the men and horses: but, in the evening, before they pursued their journey, the ambassadors expressed their gratitude to the bounteous lady of the village, by a very acceptable present of silver cups, red fleeces, dried fruits, and Indian pepper. Soon after this adventure, they rejoined the march of Attila, from whom they had been separated about six days, and slowly proceeded to the capital of an empire, which did not contain, in the space of several thousand miles, a single city.

    As far as we may ascertain the vague and obscure geography of Priscus, this capital appears to have been seated between the Danube, the Teyss, and the Carpathian hills, in the plains of Upper Hungary, and most probably in the neighborhood of Jezberin, Agria, or Tokay. In its origin it could be no more than an accidental camp, which, by the long and frequent residence of Attila, had insensibly swelled into a huge village, for the reception of his court, of the troops who followed his person, and of the various multitude of idle or industrious slaves and retainers. The baths, constructed by Onegesius, were the only edifice of stone; the materials had been transported from Pannonia; and since the adjacent country was destitute even of large timber, it may be presumed, that the meaner habitations of the royal village consisted of straw, or mud, or of canvass. The wooden houses of the more illustrious Huns were built and adorned with rude magnificence, according to the rank, the fortune, or the taste of the proprietors. They seem to have been distributed with some degree of order and symmetry; and each spot became more honorable as it approached the person of the sovereign. The palace of Attila, which surpassed all other houses in his dominions, was built entirely of wood, and covered an ample space of ground. The outward enclosure was a lofty wall, or palisade, of smooth square timber, intersected with high towers, but intended rather for ornament than defence. This wall, which seems to have encircled the declivity of a hill, comprehended a great variety of wooden edifices, adapted to the uses of royalty. A separate house was assigned to each of the numerous wives of Attila; and, instead of the rigid and illiberal confinement imposed by Asiatic jealousy they politely admitted the Roman ambassadors to their presence, their table, and even to the freedom of an innocent embrace. When Maximin offered his presents to Cerca, * the principal queen, he admired the singular architecture on her mansion, the height of the round columns, the size and beauty of the wood, which was curiously shaped or turned or polished or carved; and his attentive eye was able to discover some taste in the ornaments and some regularity in the proportions. After passing through the guards, who watched before the gate, the ambassadors were introduced into the private apartment of Cerca. The wife of Attila received their visit sitting, or rather lying, on a soft couch; the floor was covered with a carpet; the domestics formed a circle round the queen; and her damsels, seated on the ground, were employed in working the variegated embroidery which adorned the dress of the Barbaric warriors. The Huns were ambitious of displaying those riches which were the fruit and evidence of their victories: the trappings of their horses, their swords, and even their shoes, were studded with gold and precious stones; and their tables were profusely spread with plates, and goblets, and vases of gold and silver, which had been fashioned by the labor of Grecian artists. The monarch alone assumed the superior pride of still adhering to the simplicity of his Scythian ancestors. The dress of Attila, his arms, and the furniture of his horse, were plain, without ornament, and of a single color. The royal table was served in wooden cups and platters; flesh was his only food; and the conqueror of the North never tasted the luxury of bread.

    When Attila first gave audience to the Roman ambassadors on the banks of the Danube, his tent was encompassed with a formidable guard. The monarch himself was seated in a wooden chair. His stern countenance, angry gestures, and impatient tone, astonished the firmness of Maximin; but Vigilius had more reason to tremble, since he distinctly understood the menace, that if Attila did not respect the law of nations, he would nail the deceitful interpreter to the cross. and leave his body to the vultures. The Barbarian condescended, by producing an accurate list, to expose the bold falsehood of Vigilius, who had affirmed that no more than seventeen deserters could be found. But he arrogantly declared, that he apprehended only the disgrace of contending with his fugitive slaves; since he despised their impotent efforts to defend the provinces which Theodosius had intrusted to their arms: “For what fortress,” (added Attila,) “what city, in the wide extent of the Roman empire, can hope to exist, secure and impregnable, if it is our pleasure that it should be erased from the earth?” He dismissed, however, the interpreter, who returned to Constantinople with his peremptory demand of more complete restitution, and a more splendid embassy. His anger gradually subsided, and his domestic satisfaction in a marriage which he celebrated on the road with the daughter of Eslam, * might perhaps contribute to mollify the native fierceness of his temper. The entrance of Attila into the royal village was marked by a very singular ceremony. A numerous troop of women came out to meet their hero and their king. They marched before him, distributed into long and regular files; the intervals between the files were filled by white veils of thin linen, which the women on either side bore aloft in their hands, and which formed a canopy for a chorus of young virgins, who chanted hymns and songs in the Scythian language. The wife of his favorite Onegesius, with a train of female attendants, saluted Attila at the door of her own house, on his way to the palace; and offered, according to the custom of the country, her respectful homage, by entreating him to taste the wine and meat which she had prepared for his reception. As soon as the monarch had graciously accepted her hospitable gift, his domestics lifted a small silver table to a convenient height, as he sat on horseback; and Attila, when he had touched the goblet with his lips, again saluted the wife of Onegesius, and continued his march. During his residence at the seat of empire, his hours were not wasted in the recluse idleness of a seraglio; and the king of the Huns could maintain his superior dignity,

    without concealing his person from the public view. He frequently assembled his council, and gave audience to the ambassadors of the nations; and his people might appeal to the supreme tribunal, which he held at stated times, and, according to the Eastern custom, before the principal gate of his wooden palace. The Romans, both of the East and of the West, were twice invited to the banquets, where Attila feasted with the princes and nobles of Scythia. Maximin and his colleagues were stopped on the threshold, till they had made a devout libation to the health and prosperity of the king of the Huns; and were conducted, after this ceremony, to their respective seats in a spacious hall. The royal table and couch, covered with carpets and fine linen, was raised by several steps in the midst of the hall; and a son, an uncle, or perhaps a favorite king, were admitted to share the simple and homely repast of Attila. Two lines of small tables, each of which contained three or four guests, were ranged in order on either hand; the right was esteemed the most honorable, but the Romans ingenuously confess, that they were placed on the left; and that Beric, an unknown chieftain, most probably of the Gothic race, preceded the representatives of Theodosius and Valentinian. The Barbarian monarch received from his cup-bearer a goblet filled with wine, and courteously drank to the health of the most distinguished guest; who rose from his seat, and expressed, in the same manner, his loyal and respectful vows. This ceremony was successively performed for all, or at least for the illustrious persons of the assembly; and a considerable time must have been consumed, since it was thrice repeated as each course or service was placed on the table. But the wine still remained after the meat had been removed; and the Huns continued to indulge their intemperance long after the sober and decent ambassadors of the two empires had withdrawn themselves from the nocturnal banquet. Yet before they retired, they enjoyed a singular opportunity of observing the manners of the nation in their convivial amusements. Two Scythians stood before the couch of Attila, and recited the verses which they had composed, to celebrate his valor and his victories. * A profound silence prevailed in the hall; and the attention of the guests was captivated by the vocal harmony, which revived and perpetuated the memory of their own exploits; a martial ardor flashed from the eyes of the warriors, who were impatient for battle; and the tears of the old men expressed their generous despair, that they could no longer partake the danger and glory of the field. This entertainment, which might be considered as a school of military virtue, was succeeded by a farce, that debased the dignity of human nature. A Moorish and a Scythian buffoon * successively excited the mirth of the rude spectators, by their deformed figure, ridiculous dress, antic gestures, absurd speeches, and the strange, unintelligible confusion of the Latin, the Gothic, and the Hunnic languages; and the hall resounded with loud and licentious peals of laughter. In the midst of this intemperate riot, Attila alone, without a change of countenance, maintained his steadfast and inflexible gravity; which was never relaxed, except on the entrance of Irnac, the youngest of his sons: he embraced the boy with a smile of paternal tenderness, gently pinched him by the cheek, and betrayed a partial affection, which was justified by the assurance of his prophets, that Irnac would be the future support of his family and empire. Two days afterwards, the ambassadors received a second invitation; and they had reason to praise the politeness, as well as the hospitality, of Attila. The king of the Huns held a long and familiar conversation with Maximin; but his civility was interrupted by rude expressions and haughty reproaches; and he was provoked, by a motive of interest, to support, with unbecoming zeal, the private claims of his secretary Constantius. “The emperor” (said Attila) “has long promised him a rich wife: Constantius must not be disappointed; nor should a Roman emperor deserve the name of liar.” On the third day, the ambassadors were dismissed; the freedom of several captives was granted, for a moderate ransom, to their pressing entreaties; and, besides the royal presents, they were permitted to accept from each of the Scythian nobles the honorable and useful gift of a horse. Maximin returned, by the same road, to Constantinople; and though he was involved in an accidental dispute with Beric, the new ambassador of Attila, he flattered himself that he had contributed, by the laborious journey, to confirm the peace and alliance of the two nations.

    Chapter XXXIV: Attila. –Part III.

    But the Roman ambassador was ignorant of the treacherous design, which had been concealed under the mask of the public faith. The surprise and satisfaction of Edecon, when he contemplated the splendor of Constantinople, had encouraged the interpreter Vigilius to procure for him a secret interview with the eunuch Chrysaphius, who governed the emperor and the empire. After some previous conversation, and a mutual oath of secrecy, the eunuch, who had not, from his own feelings or experience, imbibed any exalted notions of ministerial virtue, ventured to propose the death of Attila, as an important service, by which Edecon might deserve a liberal share of the wealth and luxury which he admired. The ambassador of the Huns listened to the tempting offer; and professed, with apparent zeal, his ability, as well as readiness, to execute the bloody deed; the design was communicated to the master of the offices, and the devout Theodosius consented to the assassination of his invincible enemy. But this perfidious conspiracy was defeated by the dissimulation, or the repentance, of Edecon; and though he might exaggerate his inward abhorrence for the treason, which he seemed to approve, he dexterously assumed the merit of an early and voluntary confession. If we now review the embassy of Maximin, and the behavior of Attila, we must applaud the Barbarian, who respected the laws of hospitality, and generously entertained and dismissed the minister of a prince who had conspired against his life. But the rashness of Vigilius will appear still more extraordinary, since he returned, conscious of his guilt and danger, to the royal camp, accompanied by his son, and carrying with him a weighty purse of gold, which the favorite eunuch had furnished, to satisfy the demands of Edecon, and to corrupt the fidelity of the guards. The interpreter was instantly seized, and dragged before the tribunal of Attila, where he asserted his innocence with specious firmness, till the threat of inflicting instant death on his son extorted from him a sincere discovery of the criminal transaction. Under the name of ransom, or confiscation, the rapacious king of the Huns accepted two hundred pounds of gold for the life of a traitor, whom he disdained to punish. He pointed his just indignation against a nobler object. His ambassadors, Eslaw and Orestes, were immediately despatched to Constantinople, with a peremptory instruction, which it was much safer for them to execute than to disobey. They boldly entered the Imperial presence, with the fatal purse hanging down from the neck of Orestes; who interrogated the eunuch Chrysaphius, as he stood beside the throne, whether he recognized the evidence of his guilt. But the office of reproof was reserved for the superior dignity of his colleague Eslaw, who gravely addressed the emperor of the East in the following words: “Theodosius is the son of an illustrious and respectable parent: Attila likewise is descended from a noble race; and he has supported, by his actions, the dignity which he inherited from his father Mundzuk. But Theodosius has forfeited his paternal honors, and, by consenting to pay tribute has degraded himself to the condition of a slave. It is therefore just, that he should reverence the man whom fortune and merit have placed above him; instead of attempting, like a wicked slave, clandestinely to conspire against his master.” The son of Arcadius, who was accustomed only to the voice of flattery, heard with astonishment the severe language of truth: he blushed and trembled; nor did he presume directly to refuse the head of Chrysaphius, which Eslaw and Orestes were instructed to demand. A solemn embassy, armed with full powers and magnificent gifts, was hastily sent to deprecate the wrath of Attila; and his pride was gratified by the choice of Nomius and Anatolius, two ministers of consular or patrician rank, of whom the one was great treasurer, and the other was master-general of the armies of the East. He condescended to meet these ambassadors on the banks of the River Drenco; and though he at first affected a stern and haughty demeanor, his anger was insensibly mollified by their eloquence and liberality. He condescended to pardon the emperor, the eunuch, and the interpreter; bound himself by an oath to observe the conditions of peace; released a great number of captives; abandoned the fugitives and deserters to their fate; and resigned a large territory, to the south of the Danube, which he had already exhausted of its wealth and inhabitants. But this treaty was purchased at an expense which might have supported a vigorous and successful war; and the subjects of Theodosius were compelled to redeem the safety of a worthless favorite by oppressive taxes, which they would more cheerfully have paid for his destruction.

    The emperor Theodosius did not long survive the most humiliating circumstance of an inglorious life. As he was riding, or hunting, in the neighborhood of Constantinople, he was thrown from his horse into the River Lycus: the spine of the back was injured by the fall; and he expired some days afterwards, in the fiftieth year of his age, and the forty-third of his reign. His sister Pulcheria, whose authority had been controlled both in civil and ecclesiastical affairs by the pernicious influence of the eunuchs, was unanimously proclaimed Empress of the East; and the Romans, for the first time, submitted to a female reign. No sooner had Pulcheria ascended the throne, than she indulged her own and the public resentment, by an act of popular justice. Without any legal trial, the eunuch Chrysaphius was executed before the gates of the city; and the immense riches which had been accumulated by the rapacious favorite, served only to hasten and to justify his punishment. Amidst the general acclamations of the clergy and people, the empress did not forget the prejudice and disadvantage to which her sex was exposed; and she wisely resolved to prevent their murmurs by the choice of a colleague, who would always respect the superior rank and virgin chastity of his wife. She gave her hand to Marcian, a senator, about sixty years of age; and the nominal husband of Pulcheria was solemnly invested with the Imperial purple. The zeal which he displayed for the orthodox creed, as it was established by the council of Chalcedon, would alone have inspired the grateful eloquence of the Catholics. But the behavior of Marcian in a private life, and afterwards on the throne, may support a more rational belief, that he was qualified to restore and invigorate an empire, which had been almost dissolved by the successive weakness of two hereditary monarchs. He was born in Thrace, and educated to the profession of arms; but Marcian’s youth had been severely exercised by poverty and misfortune, since his only resource, when he first arrived at Constantinople, consisted in two hundred pieces of gold, which he had borrowed of a friend. He passed nineteen years in the domestic and military service of Aspar, and his son Ardaburius; followed those powerful generals to the Persian and African wars; and obtained, by their influence, the honorable rank of tribune and senator. His mild disposition, and useful talents, without alarming the jealousy, recommended Marcian to the esteem and favor of his patrons; he had seen, perhaps he had felt, the abuses of a venal and oppressive administration; and his own example gave weight and energy to the laws, which he promulgated for the reformation of manners.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XXVII-XXX

    Volume 3

    Chapter XXVII: Civil Wars, Reign Of Theodosius.

    Part I. Death Of Gratian. — Ruin Of Arianism. — St. Ambrose. — First Civil War, Against Maximus. — Character, Administration, And Penance Of Theodosius. — Death Of Valentinian II. — Second Civil War, Against Eugenius. — Death Of Theodosius.

    The fame of Gratian, before he had accomplished the twentieth year of his age, was equal to that of the most celebrated princes. His gentle and amiable disposition endeared him to his private friends, the graceful affability of his manners engaged the affection of the people: the men of letters, who enjoyed the liberality, acknowledged the taste and eloquence, of their sovereign; his valor and dexterity in arms were equally applauded by the soldiers; and the clergy considered the humble piety of Gratian as the first and most useful of his virtues. The victory of Colmar had delivered the West from a formidable invasion; and the grateful provinces of the East ascribed the merits of Theodosius to the author of his greatness, and of the public safety. Gratian survived those memorable events only four or five years; but he survived his reputation; and, before he fell a victim to rebellion, he had lost, in a great measure, the respect and confidence of the Roman world.

    The remarkable alteration of his character or conduct may not be imputed to the arts of flattery, which had besieged the son of Valentinian from his infancy; nor to the headstrong passions which the that gentle youth appears to have escaped. A more attentive view of the life of Gratian may perhaps suggest the true cause of the disappointment of the public hopes. His apparent virtues, instead of being the hardy productions of experience and adversity, were the premature and artificial fruits of a royal education. The anxious tenderness of his father was continually employed to bestow on him those advantages, which he might perhaps esteem the more highly, as he himself had been deprived of them; and the most skilful masters of every science, and of every art, had labored to form the mind and body of the young prince. The knowledge which they painfully communicated was displayed with ostentation, and celebrated with lavish praise. His soft and tractable disposition received the fair impression of their judicious precepts, and the absence of passion might easily be mistaken for the strength of reason. His preceptors gradually rose to the rank and consequence of ministers of state: and, as they wisely dissembled their secret authority, he seemed to act with firmness, with propriety, and with judgment, on the most important occasions of his life and reign. But the influence of this elaborate instruction did not penetrate beyond the surface; and the skilful preceptors, who so accurately guided the steps of their royal pupil, could not infuse into his feeble and indolent character the vigorous and independent principle of action which renders the laborious pursuit of glory essentially necessary to the happiness, and almost to the existence, of the hero. As soon as time and accident had removed those faithful counsellors from the throne, the emperor of the West insensibly descended to the level of his natural genius; abandoned the reins of government to the ambitious hands which were stretched forwards to grasp them; and amused his leisure with the most frivolous gratifications. A public sale of favor and injustice was instituted, both in the court and in the provinces, by the worthless delegates of his power, whose merit it was made sacrilege to question. The conscience of the credulous prince was directed by saints and bishops; who procured an Imperial edict to punish, as a capital offence, the violation, the neglect, or even the ignorance, of the divine law. Among the various arts which had exercised the youth of Gratian, he had applied himself, with singular inclination and success, to manage the horse, to draw the bow, and to dart the javelin; and these qualifications, which might be useful to a soldier, were prostituted to the viler purposes of hunting. Large parks were enclosed for the Imperial pleasures, and plentifully stocked with every species of wild beasts; and Gratian neglected the duties, and even the dignity, of his rank, to consume whole days in the vain display of his dexterity and boldness in the chase. The pride and wish of the Roman emperor to excel in an art, in which he might be surpassed by the meanest of his slaves, reminded the numerous spectators of the examples of Nero and Commodus, but the chaste and temperate Gratian was a stranger to their monstrous vices; and his hands were stained only with the blood of animals. The behavior of Gratian, which degraded his character in the eyes of mankind, could not have disturbed the security of his reign, if the army had not been provoked to resent their peculiar injuries. As long as the young emperor was guided by the instructions of his masters, he professed himself the friend and pupil of the soldiers; many of his hours were spent in the familiar conversation of the camp; and the health, the comforts, the rewards, the honors, of his faithful troops, appeared to be the objects of his attentive concern. But, after Gratian more freely indulged his prevailing taste for hunting and shooting, he naturally connected himself with the most dexterous ministers of his favorite amusement. A body of the Alani was received into the military and domestic service of the palace; and the admirable skill, which they were accustomed to display in the unbounded plains of Scythia, was exercised, on a more narrow theatre, in the parks and enclosures of Gaul. Gratian admired the talents and customs of these favorite guards, to whom alone he intrusted the defence of his person; and, as if he meant to insult the public opinion, he frequently showed himself to the soldiers and people, with the dress and arms, the long bow, the sounding quiver, and the fur garments of a Scythian warrior. The unworthy spectacle of a Roman prince, who had renounced the dress and manners of his country, filled the minds of the legions with grief and indignation. Even the Germans, so strong and formidable in the armies of the empire, affected to disdain the strange and horrid appearance of the savages of the North, who, in the space of a few years, had wandered from the banks of the Volga to those of the Seine. A loud and licentious murmur was echoed through the camps and garrisons of the West; and as the mild indolence of Gratian neglected to extinguish the first symptoms of discontent, the want of love and respect was not supplied by the influence of fear. But the subversion of an established government is always a work of some real, and of much apparent, difficulty; and the throne of Gratian was protected by the sanctions of custom, law, religion, and the nice balance of the civil and military powers, which had been established by the policy of Constantine. It is not very important to inquire from what cause the revolt of Britain was produced. Accident is commonly the parent of disorder; the seeds of rebellion happened to fall on a soil which was supposed to be more fruitful than any other in tyrants and usurpers; the legions of that sequestered island had been long famous for a spirit of presumption and arrogance; and the name of Maximus was proclaimed, by the tumultuary, but unanimous voice, both of the soldiers and of the provincials. The emperor, or the rebel, — for this title was not yet ascertained by fortune, — was a native of Spain, the countryman, the fellow-soldier, and the rival of Theodosius whose elevation he had not seen without some emotions of envy and resentment: the events of his life had long since fixed him in Britain; and I should not be unwilling to find some evidence for the marriage, which he is said to have contracted with the daughter of a wealthy lord of Caernarvonshire. But this provincial rank might justly be considered as a state of exile and obscurity; and if Maximus had obtained any civil or military office, he was not invested with the authority either of governor or general. His abilities, and even his integrity, are acknowledged by the partial writers of the age; and the merit must indeed have been conspicuous that could extort such a confession in favor of the vanquished enemy of Theodosius. The discontent of Maximus might incline him to censure the conduct of his sovereign, and to encourage, perhaps, without any views of ambition, the murmurs of the troops. But in the midst of the tumult, he artfully, or modestly, refused to ascend the throne; and some credit appears to have been given to his own positive declaration, that he was compelled to accept the dangerous present of the Imperial purple.

    But there was danger likewise in refusing the empire; and from the moment that Maximus had violated his allegiance to his lawful sovereign, he could not hope to reign, or even to live, if he confined his moderate ambition within the narrow limits of Britain. He boldly and wisely resolved to prevent the designs of Gratian; the youth of the island crowded to his standard, and he invaded Gaul with a fleet and army, which were long afterwards remembered, as the emigration of a considerable part of the British nation. The emperor, in his peaceful residence of Paris, was alarmed by their hostile approach; and the darts which he idly wasted on lions and bears, might have been employed more honorably against the rebels. But his feeble efforts announced his degenerate spirit and desperate situation; and deprived him of the resources, which he still might have found, in the support of his subjects and allies. The armies of Gaul, instead of opposing the march of Maximus, received him with joyful and loyal acclamations; and the shame of the desertion was transferred from the people to the prince. The troops, whose station more immediately attached them to the service of the palace, abandoned the standard of Gratian the first time that it was displayed in the neighborhood of Paris. The emperor of the West fled towards Lyons, with a train of only three hundred horse; and, in the cities along the road, where he hoped to find refuge, or at least a passage, he was taught, by cruel experience, that every gate is shut against the unfortunate. Yet he might still have reached, in safety, the dominions of his brother; and soon have returned with the forces of Italy and the East; if he had not suffered himself to be fatally deceived by the perfidious governor of the Lyonnese province. Gratian was amused by protestations of doubtful fidelity, and the hopes of a support, which could not be effectual; till the arrival of Andragathius, the general of the cavalry of Maximus, put an end to his suspense. That resolute officer executed, without remorse, the orders or the intention of the usurper. Gratian, as he rose from supper, was delivered into the hands of the assassin: and his body was denied to the pious and pressing entreaties of his brother Valentinian. The death of the emperor was followed by that of his powerful general Mellobaudes, the king of the Franks; who maintained, to the last moment of his life, the ambiguous reputation, which is the just recompense of obscure and subtle policy. These executions might be necessary to the public safety: but the successful usurper, whose power was acknowledged by all the provinces of the West, had the merit, and the satisfaction, of boasting, that, except those who had perished by the chance of war, his triumph was not stained by the blood of the Romans.

    The events of this revolution had passed in such rapid succession, that it would have been impossible for Theodosius to march to the relief of his benefactor, before he received the intelligence of his defeat and death. During the season of sincere grief, or ostentatious mourning, the Eastern emperor was interrupted by the arrival of the principal chamberlain of Maximus; and the choice of a venerable old man, for an office which was usually exercised by eunuchs, announced to the court of Constantinople the gravity and temperance of the British usurper. The ambassador condescended to justify, or excuse, the conduct of his master; and to protest, in specious language, that the murder of Gratian had been perpetrated, without his knowledge or consent, by the precipitate zeal of the soldiers. But he proceeded, in a firm and equal tone, to offer Theodosius the alternative of peace, or war. The speech of the ambassador concluded with a spirited declaration, that although Maximus, as a Roman, and as the father of his people, would choose rather to employ his forces in the common defence of the republic, he was armed and prepared, if his friendship should be rejected, to dispute, in a field of battle, the empire of the world. An immediate and peremptory answer was required; but it was extremely difficult for Theodosius to satisfy, on this important occasion, either the feelings of his own mind, or the expectations of the public. The imperious voice of honor and gratitude called aloud for revenge. From the liberality of Gratian, he had received the Imperial diadem; his patience would encourage the odious suspicion, that he was more deeply sensible of former injuries, than of recent obligations; and if he accepted the friendship, he must seem to share the guilt, of the assassin. Even the principles of justice, and the interest of society, would receive a fatal blow from the impunity of Maximus; and the example of successful usurpation would tend to dissolve the artificial fabric of government, and once more to replunge the empire in the crimes and calamities of the preceding age. But, as the sentiments of gratitude and honor should invariably regulate the conduct of an individual, they may be overbalanced in the mind of a sovereign, by the sense of superior duties; and the maxims both of justice and humanity must permit the escape of an atrocious criminal, if an innocent people would be involved in the consequences of his punishment. The assassin of Gratian had usurped, but he actually possessed, the most warlike provinces of the empire: the East was exhausted by the misfortunes, and even by the success, of the Gothic war; and it was seriously to be apprehended, that, after the vital strength of the republic had been wasted in a doubtful and destructive contest, the feeble conqueror would remain an easy prey to the Barbarians of the North. These weighty considerations engaged Theodosius to dissemble his resentment, and to accept the alliance of the tyrant. But he stipulated, that Maximus should content himself with the possession of the countries beyond the Alps. The brother of Gratian was confirmed and secured in the sovereignty of Italy, Africa, and the Western Illyricum; and some honorable conditions were inserted in the treaty, to protect the memory, and the laws, of the deceased emperor. According to the custom of the age, the images of the three Imperial colleagues were exhibited to the veneration of the people; nor should it be lightly supposed, that, in the moment of a solemn reconciliation, Theodosius secretly cherished the intention of perfidy and revenge.

    The contempt of Gratian for the Roman soldiers had exposed him to the fatal effects of their resentment. His profound veneration for the Christian clergy was rewarded by the applause and gratitude of a powerful order, which has claimed, in every age, the privilege of dispensing honors, both on earth and in heaven. The orthodox bishops bewailed his death, and their own irreparable loss; but they were soon comforted by the discovery, that Gratian had committed the sceptre of the East to the hands of a prince, whose humble faith and fervent zeal, were supported by the spirit and abilities of a more vigorous character. Among the benefactors of the church, the fame of Constantine has been rivalled by the glory of Theodosius. If Constantine had the advantage of erecting the standard of the cross, the emulation of his successor assumed the merit of subduing the Arian heresy, and of abolishing the worship of idols in the Roman world. Theodosius was the first of the emperors baptized in the true faith of the Trinity. Although he was born of a Christian family, the maxims, or at least the practice, of the age, encouraged him to delay the ceremony of his initiation; till he was admonished of the danger of delay, by the serious illness which threatened his life, towards the end of the first year of his reign. Before he again took the field against the Goths, he received the sacrament of baptism from Acholius, the orthodox bishop of Thessalonica: and, as the emperor ascended from the holy font, still glowing with the warm feelings of regeneration, he dictated a solemn edict, which proclaimed his own faith, and prescribed the religion of his subjects. “It is our pleasure (such is the Imperial style) that all the nations, which are governed by our clemency and moderation, should steadfastly adhere to the religion which was taught by St. Peter to the Romans; which faithful tradition has preserved; and which is now professed by the pontiff Damasus, and by Peter, bishop of Alexandria, a man of apostolic holiness. According to the discipline of the apostles, and the doctrine of the gospel, let us believe the sole deity of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; under an equal majesty, and a pious Trinity. We authorize the followers of this doctrine to assume the title of Catholic Christians; and as we judge, that all others are extravagant madmen, we brand them with the infamous name of Heretics; and declare that their conventicles shall no longer usurp the respectable appellation of churches. Besides the condemnation of divine justice, they must expect to suffer the severe penalties, which our authority, guided by heavenly wisdom, shall think proper to inflict upon them.” The faith of a soldier is commonly the fruit of instruction, rather than of inquiry; but as the emperor always fixed his eyes on the visible landmarks of orthodoxy, which he had so prudently constituted, his religious opinions were never affected by the specious texts, the subtle arguments, and the ambiguous creeds of the Arian doctors. Once indeed he expressed a faint inclination to converse with the eloquent and learned Eunomius, who lived in retirement at a small distance from Constantinople. But the dangerous interview was prevented by the prayers of the empress Flaccilla, who trembled for the salvation of her husband; and the mind of Theodosius was confirmed by a theological argument, adapted to the rudest capacity. He had lately bestowed on his eldest son, Arcadius, the name and honors of Augustus, and the two princes were seated on a stately throne to receive the homage of their subjects. A bishop, Amphilochius of Iconium, approached the throne, and after saluting, with due reverence, the person of his sovereign, he accosted the royal youth with the same familiar tenderness which he might have used towards a plebeian child. Provoked by this insolent behavior, the monarch gave orders, that the rustic priest should be instantly driven from his presence. But while the guards were forcing him to the door, the dexterous polemic had time to execute his design, by exclaiming, with a loud voice, “Such is the treatment, O emperor! which the King of heaven has prepared for those impious men, who affect to worship the Father, but refuse to acknowledge the equal majesty of his divine Son.” Theodosius immediately embraced the bishop of Iconium, and never forgot the important lesson, which he had received from this dramatic parable.

    Chapter XXVII: Civil Wars, Reign Of Theodosius.

    Part II.

    Constantinople was the principal seat and fortress of Arianism; and, in a long interval of forty years, the faith of the princes and prelates, who reigned in the capital of the East, was rejected in the purer schools of Rome and Alexandria. The archiepiscopal throne of Macedonius, which had been polluted with so much Christian blood, was successively filled by Eudoxus and Damophilus. Their diocese enjoyed a free importation of vice and error from every province of the empire; the eager pursuit of religious controversy afforded a new occupation to the busy idleness of the metropolis; and we may credit the assertion of an intelligent observer, who describes, with some pleasantry, the effects of their loquacious zeal. “This city,” says he, “is full of mechanics and slaves, who are all of them profound theologians; and preach in the shops, and in the streets. If you desire a man to change a piece of silver, he informs you, wherein the Son differs from the Father; if you ask the price of a loaf, you are told by way of reply, that the Son is inferior to the Father; and if you inquire, whether the bath is ready, the answer is, that the Son was made out of nothing.” The heretics, of various denominations, subsisted in peace under the protection of the Arians of Constantinople; who endeavored to secure the attachment of those obscure sectaries, while they abused, with unrelenting severity, the victory which they had obtained over the followers of the council of Nice. During the partial reigns of Constantius and Valens, the feeble remnant of the Homoousians was deprived of the public and private exercise of their religion; and it has been observed, in pathetic language, that the scattered flock was left without a shepherd to wander on the mountains, or to be devoured by rapacious wolves. But, as their zeal, instead of being subdued, derived strength and vigor from oppression, they seized the first moments of imperfect freedom, which they had acquired by the death of Valens, to form themselves into a regular congregation, under the conduct of an episcopal pastor. Two natives of Cappadocia, Basil, and Gregory Nazianzen, were distinguished above all their contemporaries, by the rare union of profane eloquence and of orthodox piety. These orators, who might sometimes be compared, by themselves, and by the public, to the most celebrated of the ancient Greeks, were united by the ties of the strictest friendship. They had cultivated, with equal ardor, the same liberal studies in the schools of Athens; they had retired, with equal devotion, to the same solitude in the deserts of Pontus; and every spark of emulation, or envy, appeared to be totally extinguished in the holy and ingenuous breasts of Gregory and Basil. But the exaltation of Basil, from a private life to the archiepiscopal throne of Cæsarea, discovered to the world, and perhaps to himself, the pride of his character; and the first favor which he condescended to bestow on his friend, was received, and perhaps was intended, as a cruel insult. Instead of employing the superior talents of Gregory in some useful and conspicuous station, the haughty prelate selected, among the fifty bishoprics of his extensive province, the wretched village of Sasima, without water, without verdure, without society, situate at the junction of three highways, and frequented only by the incessant passage of rude and clamorous wagoners. Gregory submitted with reluctance to this humiliating exile; he was ordained bishop of Sasima; but he solemnly protests, that he never consummated his spiritual marriage with this disgusting bride. He afterwards consented to undertake the government of his native church of Nazianzus, of which his father had been bishop above five-and-forty years. But as he was still conscious that he deserved another audience, and another theatre, he accepted, with no unworthy ambition, the honorable invitation, which was addressed to him from the orthodox party of Constantinople. On his arrival in the capital, Gregory was entertained in the house of a pious and charitable kinsman; the most spacious room was consecrated to the uses of religious worship; and the name of Anastasia was chosen to express the resurrection of the Nicene faith. This private conventicle was afterwards converted into a magnificent church; and the credulity of the succeeding age was prepared to believe the miracles and visions, which attested the presence, or at least the protection, of the Mother of God. The pulpit of the Anastasia was the scene of the labors and triumphs of Gregory Nazianzen; and, in the space of two years, he experienced all the spiritual adventures which constitute the prosperous or adverse fortunes of a missionary. The Arians, who were provoked by the boldness of his enterprise, represented his doctrine, as if he had preached three distinct and equal Deities; and the devout populace was excited to suppress, by violence and tumult, the irregular assemblies of the Athanasian heretics. From the cathedral of St. Sophia there issued a motley crowd “of common beggars, who had forfeited their claim to pity; of monks, who had the appearance of goats or satyrs; and of women, more terrible than so many Jezebels.” The doors of the Anastasia were broke open; much mischief was perpetrated, or attempted, with sticks, stones, and firebrands; and as a man lost his life in the affray, Gregory, who was summoned the next morning before the magistrate, had the satisfaction of supposing, that he publicly confessed the name of Christ. After he was delivered from the fear and danger of a foreign enemy, his infant church was disgraced and distracted by intestine faction. A stranger who assumed the name of Maximus, and the cloak of a Cynic philosopher, insinuated himself into the confidence of Gregory; deceived and abused his favorable opinion; and forming a secret connection with some bishops of Egypt, attempted, by a clandestine ordination, to supplant his patron in the episcopal seat of Constantinople. These mortifications might sometimes tempt the Cappadocian missionary to regret his obscure solitude. But his fatigues were rewarded by the daily increase of his fame and his congregation; and he enjoyed the pleasure of observing, that the greater part of his numerous audience retired from his sermons satisfied with the eloquence of the preacher, or dissatisfied with the manifold imperfections of their faith and practice.

    The Catholics of Constantinople were animated with joyful confidence by the baptism and edict of Theodosius; and they impatiently waited the effects of his gracious promise. Their hopes were speedily accomplished; and the emperor, as soon as he had finished the operations of the campaign, made his public entry into the capital at the head of a victorious army. The next day after his arrival, he summoned Damophilus to his presence, and offered that Arian prelate the hard alternative of subscribing the Nicene creed, or of instantly resigning, to the orthodox believers, the use and possession of the episcopal palace, the cathedral of St. Sophia, and all the churches of Constantinople. The zeal of Damophilus, which in a Catholic saint would have been justly applauded, embraced, without hesitation, a life of poverty and exile, and his removal was immediately followed by the purification of the Imperial city. The Arians might complain, with some appearance of justice, that an inconsiderable congregation of sectaries should usurp the hundred churches, which they were insufficient to fill; whilst the far greater part of the people was cruelly excluded from every place of religious worship. Theodosius was still inexorable; but as the angels who protected the Catholic cause were only visible to the eyes of faith, he prudently reënforced those heavenly legions with the more effectual aid of temporal and carnal weapons; and the church of St. Sophia was occupied by a large body of the Imperial guards. If the mind of Gregory was susceptible of pride, he must have felt a very lively satisfaction, when the emperor conducted him through the streets in solemn triumph; and, with his own hand, respectfully placed him on the archiepiscopal throne of Constantinople. But the saint (who had not subdued the imperfections of human virtue) was deeply affected by the mortifying consideration, that his entrance into the fold was that of a wolf, rather than of a shepherd; that the glittering arms which surrounded his person, were necessary for his safety; and that he alone was the object of the imprecations of a great party, whom, as men and citizens, it was impossible for him to despise. He beheld the innumerable multitude of either sex, and of every age, who crowded the streets, the windows, and the roofs of the houses; he heard the tumultuous voice of rage, grief, astonishment, and despair; and Gregory fairly confesses, that on the memorable day of his installation, the capital of the East wore the appearance of a city taken by storm, and in the hands of a Barbarian conqueror. About six weeks afterwards, Theodosius declared his resolution of expelling from all the churches of his dominions the bishops and their clergy who should obstinately refuse to believe, or at least to profess, the doctrine of the council of Nice. His lieutenant, Sapor, was armed with the ample powers of a general law, a special commission, and a military force; and this ecclesiastical revolution was conducted with so much discretion and vigor, that the religion of the emperor was established, without tumult or bloodshed, in all the provinces of the East. The writings of the Arians, if they had been permitted to exist, would perhaps contain the lamentable story of the persecution, which afflicted the church under the reign of the impious Theodosius; and the sufferings of their holy confessors might claim the pity of the disinterested reader. Yet there is reason to imagine, that the violence of zeal and revenge was, in some measure, eluded by the want of resistance; and that, in their adversity, the Arians displayed much less firmness than had been exerted by the orthodox party under the reigns of Constantius and Valens. The moral character and conduct of the hostile sects appear to have been governed by the same common principles of nature and religion: but a very material circumstance may be discovered, which tended to distinguish the degrees of their theological faith. Both parties, in the schools, as well as in the temples, acknowledged and worshipped the divine majesty of Christ; and, as we are always prone to impute our own sentiments and passions to the Deity, it would be deemed more prudent and respectful to exaggerate, than to circumscribe, the adorable perfections of the Son of God. The disciple of Athanasius exulted in the proud confidence, that he had entitled himself to the divine favor; while the follower of Arius must have been tormented by the secret apprehension, that he was guilty, perhaps, of an unpardonable offence, by the scanty praise, and parsimonious honors, which he bestowed on the Judge of the World. The opinions of Arianism might satisfy a cold and speculative mind: but the doctrine of the Nicene creed, most powerfully recommended by the merits of faith and devotion, was much better adapted to become popular and successful in a believing age.

    The hope, that truth and wisdom would be found in the assemblies of the orthodox clergy, induced the emperor to convene, at Constantinople, a synod of one hundred and fifty bishops, who proceeded, without much difficulty or delay, to complete the theological system which had been established in the council of Nice. The vehement disputes of the fourth century had been chiefly employed on the nature of the Son of God; and the various opinions which were embraced, concerning the Second, were extended and transferred, by a natural analogy, to the Third person of the Trinity. Yet it was found, or it was thought, necessary, by the victorious adversaries of Arianism, to explain the ambiguous language of some respectable doctors; to confirm the faith of the Catholics; and to condemn an unpopular and inconsistent sect of Macedonians; who freely admitted that the Son was consubstantial to the Father, while they were fearful of seeming to acknowledge the existence of Three Gods. A final and unanimous sentence was pronounced to ratify the equal Deity of the Holy Ghost: the mysterious doctrine has been received by all the nations, and all the churches of the Christian world; and their grateful reverence has assigned to the bishops of Theodosius the second rank among the general councils. Their knowledge of religious truth may have been preserved by tradition, or it may have been communicated by inspiration; but the sober evidence of history will not allow much weight to the personal authority of the Fathers of Constantinople. In an age when the ecclesiastics had scandalously degenerated from the model of apostolic purity, the most worthless and corrupt were always the most eager to frequent, and disturb, the episcopal assemblies. The conflict and fermentation of so many opposite interests and tempers inflamed the passions of the bishops: and their ruling passions were, the love of gold, and the love of dispute. Many of the same prelates who now applauded the orthodox piety of Theodosius, had repeatedly changed, with prudent flexibility, their creeds and opinions; and in the various revolutions of the church and state, the religion of their sovereign was the rule of their obsequious faith. When the emperor suspended his prevailing influence, the turbulent synod was blindly impelled by the absurd or selfish motives of pride, hatred, or resentment. The death of Meletius, which happened at the council of Constantinople, presented the most favorable opportunity of terminating the schism of Antioch, by suffering his aged rival, Paulinus, peaceably to end his days in the episcopal chair. The faith and virtues of Paulinus were unblemished. But his cause was supported by the Western churches; and the bishops of the synod resolved to perpetuate the mischiefs of discord, by the hasty ordination of a perjured candidate, rather than to betray the imagined dignity of the East, which had been illustrated by the birth and death of the Son of God. Such unjust and disorderly proceedings forced the gravest members of the assembly to dissent and to secede; and the clamorous majority which remained masters of the field of battle, could be compared only to wasps or magpies, to a flight of cranes, or to a flock of geese.

    A suspicion may possibly arise, that so unfavorable a picture of ecclesiastical synods has been drawn by the partial hand of some obstinate heretic, or some malicious infidel. But the name of the sincere historian who has conveyed this instructive lesson to the knowledge of posterity, must silence the impotent murmurs of superstition and bigotry. He was one of the most pious and eloquent bishops of the age; a saint, and a doctor of the church; the scourge of Arianism, and the pillar of the orthodox faith; a distinguished member of the council of Constantinople, in which, after the death of Meletius, he exercised the functions of president; in a word — Gregory Nazianzen himself. The harsh and ungenerous treatment which he experienced, instead of derogating from the truth of his evidence, affords an additional proof of the spirit which actuated the deliberations of the synod. Their unanimous suffrage had confirmed the pretensions which the bishop of Constantinople derived from the choice of the people, and the approbation of the emperor. But Gregory soon became the victim of malice and envy. The bishops of the East, his strenuous adherents, provoked by his moderation in the affairs of Antioch, abandoned him, without support, to the adverse faction of the Egyptians; who disputed the validity of his election, and rigorously asserted the obsolete canon, that prohibited the licentious practice of episcopal translations. The pride, or the humility, of Gregory prompted him to decline a contest which might have been imputed to ambition and avarice; and he publicly offered, not without some mixture of indignation, to renounce the government of a church which had been restored, and almost created, by his labors. His resignation was accepted by the synod, and by the emperor, with more readiness than he seems to have expected. At the time when he might have hoped to enjoy the fruits of his victory, his episcopal throne was filled by the senator Nectarius; and the new archbishop, accidentally recommended by his easy temper and venerable aspect, was obliged to delay the ceremony of his consecration, till he had previously despatched the rites of his baptism. After this remarkable experience of the ingratitude of princes and prelates, Gregory retired once more to his obscure solitude of Cappadocia; where he employed the remainder of his life, about eight years, in the exercises of poetry and devotion. The title of Saint has been added to his name: but the tenderness of his heart, and the elegance of his genius, reflect a more pleasing lustre on the memory of Gregory Nazianzen.

    It was not enough that Theodosius had suppressed the insolent reign of Arianism, or that he had abundantly revenged the injuries which the Catholics sustained from the zeal of Constantius and Valens. The orthodox emperor considered every heretic as a rebel against the supreme powers of heaven and of earth; and each of those powers might exercise their peculiar jurisdiction over the soul and body of the guilty. The decrees of the council of Constantinople had ascertained the true standard of the faith; and the ecclesiastics, who governed the conscience of Theodosius, suggested the most effectual methods of persecution. In the space of fifteen years, he promulgated at least fifteen severe edicts against the heretics; more especially against those who rejected the doctrine of the Trinity; and to deprive them of every hope of escape, he sternly enacted, that if any laws or rescripts should be alleged in their favor, the judges should consider them as the illegal productions either of fraud or forgery. The penal statutes were directed against the ministers, the assemblies, and the persons of the heretics; and the passions of the legislator were expressed in the language of declamation and invective. I. The heretical teachers, who usurped the sacred titles of Bishops, or Presbyters, were not only excluded from the privileges and emoluments so liberally granted to the orthodox clergy, but they were exposed to the heavy penalties of exile and confiscation, if they presumed to preach the doctrine, or to practise the rites, of their accursed sects. A fine of ten pounds of gold (above four hundred pounds sterling) was imposed on every person who should dare to confer, or receive, or promote, an heretical ordination: and it was reasonably expected, that if the race of pastors could be extinguished, their helpless flocks would be compelled, by ignorance and hunger, to return within the pale of the Catholic church. II. The rigorous prohibition of conventicles was carefully extended to every possible circumstance, in which the heretics could assemble with the intention of worshipping God and Christ according to the dictates of their conscience. Their religious meetings, whether public or secret, by day or by night, in cities or in the country, were equally proscribed by the edicts of Theodosius; and the building, or ground, which had been used for that illegal purpose, was forfeited to the Imperial domain. III. It was supposed, that the error of the heretics could proceed only from the obstinate temper of their minds; and that such a temper was a fit object of censure and punishment. The anathemas of the church were fortified by a sort of civil excommunication; which separated them from their fellow- citizens, by a peculiar brand of infamy; and this declaration of the supreme magistrate tended to justify, or at least to excuse, the insults of a fanatic populace. The sectaries were gradually disqualified from the possession of honorable or lucrative employments; and Theodosius was satisfied with his own justice, when he decreed, that, as the Eunomians distinguished the nature of the Son from that of the Father, they should be incapable of making their wills or of receiving any advantage from testamentary donations. The guilt of the Manichæan heresy was esteemed of such magnitude, that it could be expiated only by the death of the offender; and the same capital punishment was inflicted on the Audians, or Quartodecimans, who should dare to perpetrate the atrocious crime of celebrating on an improper day the festival of Easter. Every Roman might exercise the right of public accusation; but the office of Inquisitors of the Faith, a name so deservedly abhorred, was first instituted under the reign of Theodosius. Yet we are assured, that the execution of his penal edicts was seldom enforced; and that the pious emperor appeared less desirous to punish, than to reclaim, or terrify, his refractory subjects.

    The theory of persecution was established by Theodosius, whose justice and piety have been applauded by the saints: but the practice of it, in the fullest extent, was reserved for his rival and colleague, Maximus, the first, among the Christian princes, who shed the blood of his Christian subjects on account of their religious opinions. The cause of the Priscillianists, a recent sect of heretics, who disturbed the provinces of Spain, was transferred, by appeal, from the synod of Bordeaux to the Imperial consistory of Treves; and by the sentence of the Prætorian præfect, seven persons were tortured, condemned, and executed. The first of these was Priscillian himself, bishop of Avila, in Spain; who adorned the advantages of birth and fortune, by the accomplishments of eloquence and learning. Two presbyters, and two deacons, accompanied their beloved master in his death, which they esteemed as a glorious martyrdom; and the number of

    religious victims was completed by the execution of Latronian, a poet, who rivalled the fame of the ancients; and of Euchrocia, a noble matron of Bordeaux, the widow of the orator Delphidius. Two bishops who had embraced the sentiments of Priscillian, were condemned to a distant and dreary exile; and some indulgence was shown to the meaner criminals, who assumed the merit of an early repentance. If any credit could be allowed to confessions extorted by fear or pain, and to vague reports, the offspring of malice and credulity, the heresy of the Priscillianists would be found to include the various abominations of magic, of impiety, and of lewdness. Priscillian, who wandered about the world in the company of his spiritual sisters, was accused of praying stark naked in the midst of the congregation; and it was confidently asserted, that the effects of his criminal intercourse with the daughter of Euchrocia had been suppressed, by means still more odious and criminal. But an accurate, or rather a candid, inquiry will discover, that if the Priscillianists violated the laws of nature, it was not by the licentiousness, but by the austerity, of their lives. They absolutely condemned the use of the marriage-bed; and the peace of families was often disturbed by indiscreet separations. They enjoyed, or recommended, a total abstinence from all anima food; and their continual prayers, fasts, and vigils, inculcated a rule of strict and perfect devotion. The speculative tenets of the sect, concerning the person of Christ, and the nature of the human soul, were derived from the Gnostic and Manichæan system; and this vain philosophy, which had been transported from Egypt to Spain, was ill adapted to the grosser spirits of the West. The obscure disciples of Priscillian suffered languished, and gradually disappeared: his tenets were rejected by the clergy and people, but his death was the subject of a long and vehement controversy; while some arraigned, and others applauded, the justice of his sentence. It is with pleasure that we can observe the humane inconsistency of the most illustrious saints and bishops, Ambrose of Milan, and Martin of Tours, who, on this occasion, asserted the cause of toleration. They pitied the unhappy men, who had been executed at Treves; they refused to hold communion with their episcopal murderers; and if Martin deviated from that generous resolution, his motives were laudable, and his repentance was exemplary. The bishops of Tours and Milan pronounced, without hesitation, the eternal damnation of heretics; but they were surprised, and shocked, by the bloody image of their temporal death, and the honest feelings of nature resisted the artificial prejudices of theology. The humanity of Ambrose and Martin was confirmed by the scandalous irregularity of the proceedings against Priscillian and his adherents. The civil and ecclesiastical ministers had transgressed the limits of their respective provinces. The secular judge had presumed to receive an appeal, and to pronounce a definitive sentence, in a matter of faith, and episcopal jurisdiction. The bishops had disgraced themselves, by exercising the functions of accusers in a criminal prosecution. The cruelty of Ithacius, who beheld the tortures, and solicited the death, of the heretics, provoked the just indignation of mankind; and the vices of that profligate bishop were admitted as a proof, that his zeal was instigated by the sordid motives of interest. Since the death of Priscillian, the rude attempts of persecution have been refined and methodized in the holy office, which assigns their distinct parts to the ecclesiastical and secular powers. The devoted victim is regularly delivered by the priest to the magistrate, and by the magistrate to the executioner; and the inexorable sentence of the church, which declares the spiritual guilt of the offender, is expressed in the mild language of pity and intercession.

    Chapter XXVII: Civil Wars, Reign Of Theodosius.

    Part III.

    Among the ecclesiastics, who illustrated the reign of Theodosius, Gregory Nazianzen was distinguished by the talents of an eloquent preacher; the reputation of miraculous gifts added weight and dignity to the monastic virtues of Martin of Tours; but the palm of episcopal vigor and ability was justly claimed by the intrepid Ambrose. He was descended from a noble family of Romans; his father had exercised the important office of Prætorian præfect of Gaul; and the son, after passing through the studies of a liberal education, attained, in the regular gradation of civil honors, the station of consular of Liguria, a province which included the Imperial residence of Milan. At the age of thirty-four, and before he had received the sacrament of baptism, Ambrose, to his own surprise, and to that of the world, was suddenly transformed from a governor to an archbishop. Without the least mixture, as it is said, of art or intrigue, the whole body of the people unanimously saluted him with the episcopal title; the concord and perseverance of their acclamations were ascribed to a præternatural impulse; and the reluctant magistrate was compelled to undertake a spiritual office, for which he was not prepared by the habits and occupations of his former life. But the active force of his genius soon qualified him to exercise, with zeal and prudence, the duties of his ecclesiastical jurisdiction; and while he cheerfully renounced the vain and splendid trappings of temporal greatness, he condescended, for the good of the church, to direct the conscience of the emperors, and to control the administration of the empire. Gratian loved and revered him as a father; and the elaborate treatise on the faith of the Trinity was designed for the instruction of the young prince. After his tragic death, at a time when the empress Justina trembled for her own safety, and for that of her son Valentinian, the archbishop of Milan was despatched, on two different embassies, to the court of Treves. He exercised, with equal firmness and dexterity, the powers of his spiritual and political characters; and perhaps contributed, by his authority and eloquence, to check the ambition of Maximus, and to protect the peace of Italy. Ambrose had devoted his life, and his abilities, to the service of the church. Wealth was the object of his contempt; he had renounced his private patrimony; and he sold, without hesitation, the consecrated plate, for the redemption of captives. The clergy and people of Milan were attached to their archbishop; and he deserved the esteem, without soliciting the favor, or apprehending the displeasure, of his feeble sovereigns.

    The government of Italy, and of the young emperor, naturally devolved to his mother Justina, a woman of beauty and spirit, but who, in the midst of an orthodox people, had the misfortune of professing the Arian heresy, which she endeavored to instil into the mind of her son. Justina was persuaded, that a Roman emperor might claim, in his own dominions, the public exercise of his religion; and she proposed to the archbishop, as a moderate and reasonable concession, that he should resign the use of a single church, either in the city or the suburbs of Milan. But the conduct of Ambrose was governed by very different principles. The palaces of the earth might indeed belong to Cæsar; but the churches were the houses of God; and, within the limits of his diocese, he himself, as the lawful successor of the apostles, was the only minister of God. The privileges of Christianity, temporal as well as spiritual, were confined to the true believers; and the mind of Ambrose was satisfied, that his own theological opinions were the standard of truth and orthodoxy. The archbishop, who refused to hold any conference, or negotiation, with the instruments of Satan, declared, with modest firmness, his resolution to die a martyr, rather than to yield to the impious sacrilege; and Justina, who resented the refusal as an act of insolence and rebellion, hastily determined to exert the Imperial prerogative of her son. As she desired to perform her public devotions on the approaching festival of Easter, Ambrose was ordered to appear before the council. He obeyed the summons with the respect of a faithful subject, but he was followed, without his consent, by an innumerable people they pressed, with impetuous zeal, against the gates of the palace; and the affrighted ministers of Valentinian, instead of pronouncing a sentence of exile on the archbishop of Milan, humbly requested that he would interpose his authority, to protect the person of the emperor, and to restore the tranquility of the capital. But the promises which Ambrose received and communicated were soon violated by a perfidious court; and, during six of the most solemn days, which Christian piety had set apart for the exercise of religion, the city was agitated by the irregular convulsions of tumult and fanaticism. The officers of the household were directed to prepare, first, the Portian, and afterwards, the new, Basilica, for the immediate reception of the emperor and his mother. The splendid canopy and hangings of the royal seat were arranged in the customary manner; but it was found necessary to defend them. by a strong guard, from the insults of the populace. The Arian ecclesiastics, who ventured to show themselves in the streets, were exposed to the most imminent danger of their lives; and Ambrose enjoyed the merit and reputation of rescuing his personal enemies from the hands of the enraged multitude.

    But while he labored to restrain the effects of their zeal, the pathetic vehemence of his sermons continually inflamed the angry and seditious temper of the people of Milan. The characters of Eve, of the wife of Job, of Jezebel, of Herodias, were indecently applied to the mother of the emperor; and her desire to obtain a church for the Arians was compared to the most cruel persecutions which Christianity had endured under the reign of Paganism. The measures of the court served only to expose the magnitude of the evil. A fine of two hundred pounds of gold was imposed on the corporate body of merchants and manufacturers: an order was signified, in the name of the emperor, to all the officers, and inferior servants, of the courts of justice, that, during the continuance of the public disorders, they should strictly confine themselves to their houses; and the ministers of Valentinian imprudently confessed, that the most respectable part of the citizens of Milan was attached to the cause of their archbishop. He was again solicited to restore peace to his country, by timely compliance with the will of his sovereign. The reply of Ambrose was couched in the most humble and respectful terms, which might, however, be interpreted as a serious declaration of civil war. “His life and fortune were in the hands of the emperor; but he would never betray the church of Christ, or degrade the dignity of the episcopal character. In such a cause he was prepared to suffer whatever the malice of the dæmon could inflict; and he only wished to die in the presence of his faithful flock, and at the foot of the altar; he had not contributed to excite, but it was in the power of God alone to appease, the rage of the people: he deprecated the scenes of blood and confusion which were likely to ensue; and it was his fervent prayer, that he might not survive to behold the ruin of a flourishing city, and perhaps the desolation of all Italy.” The obstinate bigotry of Justina would have endangered the empire of her son, if, in this contest with the church and people of Milan, she could have depended on the active obedience of the troops of the palace. A large body of Goths had marched to occupy the Basilica, which was the object of the dispute: and it might be expected from the Arian principles, and barbarous manners, of these foreign mercenaries, that they would not entertain any scruples in the execution of the most sanguinary orders. They were encountered, on the sacred threshold, by the archbishop, who, thundering against them a sentence of excommunication, asked them, in the tone of a father and a master, whether it was to invade the house of God, that they had implored the hospitable protection of the republic. The suspense of the Barbarians allowed some hours for a more effectual negotiation; and the empress was persuaded, by the advice of her wisest counsellors, to leave the Catholics in possession of all the churches of Milan; and to dissemble, till a more convenient season, her intentions of revenge. The mother of Valentinian could never forgive the triumph of Ambrose; and the royal youth uttered a passionate exclamation, that his own servants were ready to betray him into the hands of an insolent priest.

    The laws of the empire, some of which were inscribed with the name of Valentinian, still condemned the Arian heresy, and seemed to excuse the resistance of the Catholics. By the influence of Justina, an edict of toleration was promulgated in all the provinces which were subject to the court of Milan; the free exercise of their religion was granted to those who professed the faith of Rimini; and the emperor declared, that all persons who should infringe this sacred and salutary constitution, should be capitally punished, as the enemies of the public peace. The character and language of the archbishop of Milan may justify the suspicion, that his conduct soon afforded a reasonable ground, or at least a specious pretence, to the Arian ministers; who watched the opportunity of surprising him in some act of disobedience to a law which he strangely represents as a law of blood and tyranny. A sentence of easy and honorable banishment was pronounced, which enjoined Ambrose to depart from Milan without delay; whilst it permitted him to choose the place of his exile, and the number of his companions. But the authority of the saints, who have preached and practised the maxims of passive loyalty, appeared to Ambrose of less moment than the extreme and pressing danger of the church. He boldly refused to obey; and his refusal was supported by the unanimous consent of his faithful people. They guarded by turns the person of their archbishop; the gates of the cathedral and the episcopal palace were strongly secured; and the Imperial troops, who had formed the blockade, were unwilling to risk the attack, of that impregnable fortress. The numerous poor, who had been relieved by the liberality of Ambrose, embraced the fair occasion of signalizing their zeal and gratitude; and as the patience of the multitude might have been exhausted by the length and uniformity of nocturnal vigils, he prudently introduced into the church of Milan the useful institution of a loud and regular psalmody. While he maintained this arduous contest, he was instructed, by a dream, to open the earth in a place where the remains of two martyrs, Gervasius and Protasius, had been deposited above three hundred years. Immediately under the pavement of the church two perfect skeletons were found, with the heads separated from their bodies, and a plentiful effusion of blood. The holy relics were presented, in solemn pomp, to the veneration of the people; and every circumstance of this fortunate discovery was admirably adapted to promote the designs of Ambrose. The bones of the martyrs, their blood, their garments, were supposed to contain a healing power; and the præternatural influence was communicated to the most distant objects, without losing any part of its original virtue. The extraordinary cure of a blind man, and the reluctant confessions of several dæmoniacs, appeared to justify the faith and sanctity of Ambrose; and the truth of those miracles is attested by Ambrose himself, by his secretary Paulinus, and by his proselyte, the celebrated Augustin, who, at that time, professed the art of rhetoric in Milan. The reason of the present age may possibly approve the incredulity of Justina and her Arian court; who derided the theatrical representations which were exhibited by the contrivance, and at the expense, of the archbishop. Their effect, however, on the minds of the people, was rapid and irresistible; and the feeble sovereign of Italy found himself unable to contend with the favorite of Heaven. The powers likewise of the earth interposed in the defence of Ambrose: the disinterested advice of Theodosius was the genuine result of piety and friendship; and the mask of religious zeal concealed the hostile and ambitious designs of the tyrant of Gaul.

    The reign of Maximus might have ended in peace and prosperity, could he have contented himself with the possession of three ample countries, which now constitute the three most flourishing kingdoms of modern Europe. But the aspiring usurper, whose sordid ambition was not dignified by the love of glory and of arms, considered his actual forces as the instruments only of his future greatness, and his success was the immediate cause of his destruction. The wealth which he extorted from the oppressed provinces of Gaul, Spain, and Britain, was employed in levying and maintaining a formidable army of Barbarians, collected, for the most part, from the fiercest nations of Germany. The conquest of Italy was the object of his hopes and preparations: and he secretly meditated the ruin of an innocent youth, whose government was abhorred and despised by his Catholic subjects. But as Maximus wished to occupy, without resistance, the passes of the Alps, he received, with perfidious smiles, Domninus of Syria, the ambassador of Valentinian, and pressed him to accept the aid of a considerable body of troops, for the service of a Pannonian war. The penetration of Ambrose had discovered the snares of an enemy under the professions of friendship; but the Syrian Domninus was corrupted, or deceived, by the liberal favor of the court of Treves; and the council of Milan obstinately rejected the suspicion of danger, with a blind confidence, which was the effect, not of courage, but of fear. The march of the auxiliaries was guided by the ambassador; and they were admitted, without distrust, into the fortresses of the Alps. But the crafty tyrant followed, with hasty and silent footsteps, in the rear; and, as he diligently intercepted all intelligence of his motions, the gleam of armor, and the dust excited by the troops of cavalry, first announced the hostile approach of a stranger to the gates of Milan. In this extremity, Justina and her son might accuse their own imprudence, and the perfidious arts of Maximus; but they wanted time, and force, and resolution, to stand against the Gauls and Germans, either in the field, or within the walls of a large and disaffected city. Flight was their only hope, Aquileia their only refuge; and as Maximus now displayed his genuine character, the brother of Gratian might expect the same fate from the hands of the same assassin. Maximus entered Milan in triumph; and if the wise archbishop refused a dangerous and criminal connection with the usurper, he might indirectly contribute to the success of his arms, by inculcating, from the pulpit, the duty of resignation, rather than that of resistance. The unfortunate Justina reached Aquileia in safety; but she distrusted the strength of the fortifications: she dreaded the event of a siege; and she resolved to implore the protection of the great Theodosius, whose power and virtue were celebrated in all the countries of the West. A vessel was secretly provided to transport the Imperial family; they embarked with precipitation in one of the obscure harbors of Venetia, or Istria; traversed the whole extent of the Adriatic and Ionian Seas; turned the extreme promontory of Peloponnesus; and, after a long, but successful navigation, reposed themselves in the port of Thessalonica. All the subjects of Valentinian deserted the cause of a prince, who, by his abdication, had absolved them from the duty of allegiance; and if the little city of Æmona, on the verge of Italy, had not presumed to stop the career of his inglorious victory, Maximus would have obtained, without a struggle, the sole possession of the Western empire.

    Instead of inviting his royal guests to take the palace of Constantinople, Theodosius had some unknown reasons to fix their residence at Thessalonica; but these reasons did not proceed from contempt or indifference, as he speedily made a visit to that city, accompanied by the greatest part of his court and senate. After the first tender expressions of friendship and sympathy, the pious emperor of the East gently admonished Justina, that the guilt of heresy was sometimes punished in this world, as well as in the next; and that the public profession of the Nicene faith would be the most efficacious step to promote the restoration of her son, by the satisfaction which it must occasion both on earth and in heaven. The momentous question of peace or war was referred, by Theodosius, to the deliberation of his council; and the arguments which might be alleged on the side of honor and justice, had acquired, since the death of Gratian, a considerable degree of additional weight. The persecution of the Imperial family, to which Theodosius himself had been indebted for his fortune, was now aggravated by recent and repeated injuries. Neither oaths nor treaties could restrain the boundless ambition of Maximus; and the delay of vigorous and decisive measures, instead of prolonging the blessings of peace, would expose the Eastern empire to the danger of a hostile invasion. The Barbarians, who had passed the Danube, had lately assumed the character of soldiers and subjects, but their native fierceness was yet untamed: and the operations of a war, which would exercise their valor, and diminish their numbers, might tend to relieve the provinces from an intolerable oppression. Notwithstanding these specious and solid reasons, which were approved by a majority of the council, Theodosius still hesitated whether he should draw the sword in a contest which could no longer admit any terms of reconciliation; and his magnanimous character was not disgraced by the apprehensions which he felt for the safety of his infant sons, and the welfare of his exhausted people. In this moment of anxious doubt, while the fate of the Roman world depended on the resolution of a single man, the charms of the princess Galla most powerfully pleaded the cause of her brother Valentinian. The heart of Theodosius was softened by the tears of beauty; his affections were insensibly engaged by the graces of youth and innocence: the art of Justina managed and directed the impulse of passion; and the celebration of the royal nuptials was the assurance and signal of the civil war. The unfeeling critics, who consider every amorous weakness as an indelible stain on the memory of a great and orthodox emperor, are inclined, on this occasion, to dispute the suspicious evidence of the historian Zosimus. For my own part, I shall frankly confess, that I am willing to find, or even to seek, in the revolutions of the world, some traces of the mild and tender sentiments of domestic life; and amidst the crowd of fierce and ambitious conquerors, I can distinguish, with peculiar complacency, a gentle hero, who may be supposed to receive his armor from the hands of love. The alliance of the Persian king was secured by the faith of treaties; the martial Barbarians were persuaded to follow the standard, or to respect the frontiers, of an active and liberal monarch; and the dominions of Theodosius, from the Euphrates to the Adriatic, resounded with the preparations of war both by land and sea. The skilful disposition of the forces of the East seemed to multiply their numbers, and distracted the attention of Maximus. He had reason to fear, that a chosen body of troops, under the command of the intrepid Arbogastes, would direct their march along the banks of the Danube, and boldly penetrate through the Rhætian provinces into the centre of Gaul. A powerful fleet was equipped in the harbors of Greece and Epirus, with an apparent design, that, as soon as the passage had been opened by a naval victory, Valentinian and his mother should land in Italy, proceed, without delay, to Rome, and occupy the majestic seat of religion and empire. In the mean while, Theodosius himself advanced at the head of a brave and disciplined army, to encounter his unworthy rival, who, after the siege of Æmona, * had fixed his camp in the neighborhood of Siscia, a city of Pannonia, strongly fortified by the broad and rapid stream of the Save.

    Chapter XXVII: Civil Wars, Reign Of Theodosius.

    Part IV.

    The veterans, who still remembered the long resistance, and successive resources, of the tyrant Magnentius, might prepare themselves for the labors of three bloody campaigns. But the contest with his successor, who, like him, had usurped the throne of the West, was easily decided in the term of two months, and within the space of two hundred miles. The superior genius of the emperor of the East might prevail over the feeble Maximus, who, in this important crisis, showed himself destitute of military skill, or personal courage; but the abilities of Theodosius were seconded by the advantage which he possessed of a numerous and active cavalry. The Huns, the Alani, and, after their example, the Goths themselves, were formed into squadrons of archers; who fought on horseback, and confounded the steady valor of the Gauls and Germans, by the rapid motions of a Tartar war. After the fatigue of a long march, in the heat of summer, they spurred their foaming horses into the waters of the Save, swam the river in the presence of the enemy, and instantly charged and routed the troops who guarded the high ground on the opposite side. Marcellinus, the tyrant’s brother, advanced to support them with the select cohorts, which were considered as the hope and strength of the army. The action, which had been interrupted by the approach of night, was renewed in the morning; and, after a sharp conflict, the surviving remnant of the bravest soldiers of Maximus threw down their arms at the feet of the conqueror. Without suspending his march, to receive the loyal acclamations of the citizens of Æmona, Theodosius pressed forwards to terminate the war by the death or captivity of his rival, who fled before him with the diligence of fear. From the summit of the Julian Alps, he descended with such incredible speed into the plain of Italy, that he reached Aquileia on the evening of the first day; and Maximus, who found himself encompassed on all sides, had scarcely time to shut the gates of the city. But the gates could not long resist the effort of a victorious enemy; and the despair, the disaffection, the indifference of the soldiers and people, hastened the downfall of the wretched Maximus. He was dragged from his throne, rudely stripped of the Imperial ornaments, the robe, the diadem, and the purple slippers; and conducted, like a malefactor, to the camp and presence of Theodosius, at a place about three miles from Aquileia. The behavior of the emperor was not intended to insult, and he showed disposition to pity and forgive, the tyrant of the West, who had never been his personal enemy, and was now become the object of his contempt. Our sympathy is the most forcibly excited by the misfortunes to which we are exposed; and the spectacle of a proud competitor, now prostrate at his feet, could not fail of producing very serious and solemn thoughts in the mind of the victorious emperor. But the feeble emotion of involuntary pity was checked by his regard for public justice, and the memory of Gratian; and he abandoned the victim to the pious zeal of the soldiers, who drew him out of the Imperial presence, and instantly separated his head from his body. The intelligence of his defeat and death was received with sincere or well-dissembled joy: his son Victor, on whom he had conferred the title of Augustus, died by the order, perhaps by the hand, of the bold Arbogastes; and all the military plans of Theodosius were successfully executed. When he had thus terminated the civil war, with less difficulty and bloodshed than he might naturally expect, he employed the winter months of his residence at Milan, to restore the state of the afflicted provinces; and early in the spring he made, after the example of Constantine and Constantius, his triumphal entry into the ancient capital of the Roman empire.

    The orator, who may be silent without danger, may praise without difficulty, and without reluctance; and posterity will confess, that the character of Theodosius might furnish the subject of a sincere and ample panegyric. The wisdom of his laws, and the success of his arms, rendered his administration respectable in the eyes both of his subjects and of his enemies. He loved and practised the virtues of domestic life, which seldom hold their residence in the palaces of kings. Theodosius was chaste and temperate; he enjoyed, without excess, the sensual and social pleasures of the table; and the warmth of his amorous passions was never diverted from their lawful objects. The proud titles of Imperial greatness were adorned by the tender names of a faithful husband, an indulgent father; his uncle was raised, by his affectionate esteem, to the rank of a second parent: Theodosius embraced, as his own, the children of his brother and sister; and the expressions of his regard were extended to the most distant and obscure branches of his numerous kindred. His familiar friends were judiciously selected from among those persons, who, in the equal intercourse of private life, had appeared before his eyes without a mask; the consciousness of personal and superior merit enabled him to despise the accidental distinction of the purple; and he proved by his conduct, that he had forgotten all the injuries, while he most gratefully remembered all the favors and services, which he had received before he ascended the throne of the Roman empire. The serious or lively tone of his conversation was adapted to the age, the rank, or the character of his subjects, whom he admitted into his society; and the affability of his manners displayed the image of his mind. Theodosius respected the simplicity of the good and virtuous: every art, every talent, of a useful, or even of an innocent nature, was rewarded by his judicious liberality; and, except the heretics, whom he persecuted with implacable hatred, the diffusive circle of his benevolence was circumscribed only by the limits of the human race. The government of a mighty empire may assuredly suffice to occupy the time, and the abilities, of a mortal: yet the diligent prince, without aspiring to the unsuitable reputation of profound learning, always reserved some moments of his leisure for the instructive amusement of reading. History, which enlarged his experience, was his favorite study. The annals of Rome, in the long period of eleven hundred years, presented him with a various and splendid

    picture of human life: and it has been particularly observed, that whenever he perused the cruel acts of Cinna, of Marius, or of Sylla, he warmly expressed his generous detestation of those enemies of humanity and freedom. His disinterested opinion of past events was usefully applied as the rule of his own actions; and Theodosius has deserved the singular commendation, that his virtues always seemed to expand with his fortune: the season of his prosperity was that of his moderation; and his clemency appeared the most conspicuous after the danger and success of a civil war. The Moorish guards of the tyrant had been massacred in the first heat of the victory, and a small number of the most obnoxious criminals suffered the punishment of the law. But the emperor showed himself much more attentive to relieve the innocent than to chastise the guilty. The oppressed subjects of the West, who would have deemed themselves happy in the restoration of their lands, were astonished to receive a sum of money equivalent to their losses; and the liberality of the conqueror supported the aged mother, and educated the orphan daughters, of Maximus. A character thus accomplished might almost excuse the extravagant supposition of the orator Pacatus; that, if the elder Brutus could be permitted to revisit the earth, the stern republican would abjure, at the feet of Theodosius, his hatred of kings; and ingenuously confess, that such a monarch was the most faithful guardian of the happiness and dignity of the Roman people.

    Yet the piercing eye of the founder of the republic must have discerned two essential imperfections, which might, perhaps, have abated his recent love of despotism. The virtuous mind of Theodosius was often relaxed by indolence, and it was sometimes inflamed by passion. In the pursuit of an important object, his active courage was capable of the most vigorous exertions; but, as soon as the design was accomplished, or the danger was surmounted, the hero sunk into inglorious repose; and, forgetful that the time of a prince is the property of his people, resigned himself to the enjoyment of the innocent, but

    trifling, pleasures of a luxurious court. The natural disposition of Theodosius was hasty and choleric; and, in a station where none could resist, and few would dissuade, the fatal consequence of his resentment, the humane monarch was justly alarmed by the consciousness of his infirmity and of his power. It was the constant study of his life to suppress, or regulate, the intemperate sallies of passion and the success of his efforts enhanced the merit of his clemency. But the painful virtue which claims the merit of victory, is exposed to the danger of defeat; and the reign of a wise and merciful prince was polluted by an act of cruelty which would stain the annals of Nero or Domitian. Within the space of three years, the inconsistent historian of Theodosius must relate the generous pardon of the citizens of Antioch, and the inhuman massacre of the people of Thessalonica.

    The lively impatience of the inhabitants of Antioch was never satisfied with their own situation, or with the character and conduct of their successive sovereigns. The Arian subjects of Theodosius deplored the loss of their churches; and as three rival bishops disputed the throne of Antioch, the sentence which decided their pretensions excited the murmurs of the two unsuccessful congregations. The exigencies of the Gothic war, and the inevitable expense that accompanied the conclusion of the peace, had constrained the emperor to aggravate the weight of the public impositions; and the provinces of Asia, as they had not been involved in the distress were the less inclined to contribute to the relief, of Europe. The auspicious period now approached of the tenth year of his reign; a festival more grateful to the soldiers, who received a liberal donative, than to the subjects, whose voluntary offerings had been long since converted into an extraordinary and oppressive burden. The edicts of taxation interrupted the repose, and pleasures, of Antioch; and the tribunal of the magistrate was besieged by a suppliant crowd; who, in pathetic, but, at first, in respectful language, solicited the redress of their grievances. They were gradually incensed by the pride of their haughty rulers, who treated their complaints

    as a criminal resistance; their satirical wit degenerated into sharp and angry invectives; and, from the subordinate powers of government, the invectives of the people insensibly rose to attack the sacred character of the emperor himself. Their fury, provoked by a feeble opposition, discharged itself on the images of the Imperial family, which were erected, as objects of public veneration, in the most conspicuous places of the city. The statues of Theodosius, of his father, of his wife Flaccilla, of his two sons, Arcadius and Honorius, were insolently thrown down from their pedestals, broken in pieces, or dragged with contempt through the streets; and the indignities which were offered to the representations of Imperial majesty, sufficiently declared the impious and treasonable wishes of the populace. The tumult was almost immediately suppressed by the arrival of a body of archers: and Antioch had leisure to reflect on the nature and consequences of her crime. According to the duty of his office, the governor of the province despatched a faithful narrative of the whole transaction: while the trembling citizens intrusted the confession of their crime, and the assurances of their repentance, to the zeal of Flavian, their bishop, and to the eloquence of the senator Hilarius, the friend, and most probably the disciple, of Libanius; whose genius, on this melancholy occasion, was not useless to his country. But the two capitals, Antioch and Constantinople, were separated by the distance of eight hundred miles; and, notwithstanding the diligence of the Imperial posts, the guilty city was severely punished by a long and dreadful interval of suspense. Every rumor agitated the hopes and fears of the Antiochians, and they heard with terror, that their sovereign, exasperated by the insult which had been offered to his own statues, and more especially, to those of his beloved wife, had resolved to level with the ground the offending city; and to massacre, without distinction of age or sex, the criminal inhabitants; many of whom were actually driven, by their apprehensions, to seek a refuge in the mountains of Syria, and the adjacent desert. At length, twenty-four days after the sedition, the general Hellebicus and Cæsarius, master of the offices, declared the will of the emperor, and the sentence of Antioch. That proud capital was degraded from the rank of a city; and the

    metropolis of the East, stripped of its lands, its privileges, and its revenues, was subjected, under the humiliating denomination of a village, to the jurisdiction of Laodicea. The baths, the Circus, and the theatres were shut: and, that every source of plenty and pleasure might at the same time be intercepted, the distribution of corn was abolished, by the severe instructions of Theodosius. His commissioners then proceeded to inquire into the guilt of individuals; of those who had perpetrated, and of those who had not prevented, the destruction of the sacred statues. The tribunal of Hellebicus and Cæsarius, encompassed with armed soldiers, was erected in the midst of the Forum. The noblest, and most wealthy, of the citizens of Antioch appeared before them in chains; the examination was assisted by the use of torture, and their sentence was pronounced or suspended, according to the judgment of these extraordinary magistrates. The houses of the criminals were exposed to sale, their wives and children were suddenly reduced, from affluence and luxury, to the most abject distress; and a bloody execution was expected to conclude the horrors of the day, which the preacher of Antioch, the eloquent Chrysostom, has represented as a lively image of the last and universal judgment of the world. But the ministers of Theodosius performed, with reluctance, the cruel task which had been assigned them; they dropped a gentle tear over the calamities of the people; and they listened with reverence to the pressing solicitations of the monks and hermits, who descended in swarms from the mountains. Hellebicus and Cæsarius were persuaded to suspend the execution of their sentence; and it was agreed that the former should remain at Antioch, while the latter returned, with all possible speed, to Constantinople; and presumed once more to consult the will of his sovereign. The resentment of Theodosius had already subsided; the deputies of the people, both the bishop and the orator, had obtained a favorable audience; and the reproaches of the emperor were the complaints of injured friendship, rather than the stern menaces of pride and power. A free and general pardon was granted to the city and citizens of Antioch; the prison doors were thrown open; the senators, who despaired of their lives, recovered the possession of their

    houses and estates; and the capital of the East was restored to the enjoyment of her ancient dignity and splendor. Theodosius condescended to praise the senate of Constantinople, who had generously interceded for their distressed brethren: he rewarded the eloquence of Hilarius with the government of Palestine; and dismissed the bishop of Antioch with the warmest expressions of his respect and gratitude. A thousand new statues arose to the clemency of Theodosius; the applause of his subjects was ratified by the approbation of his own heart; and the emperor confessed, that, if the exercise of justice is the most important duty, the indulgence of mercy is the most exquisite pleasure, of a sovereign.

    The sedition of Thessalonica is ascribed to a more shameful cause, and was productive of much more dreadful consequences. That great city, the metropolis of all the Illyrian provinces, had been protected from the dangers of the Gothic war by strong fortifications and a numerous garrison. Botheric, the general of those troops, and, as it should seem from his name, a Barbarian, had among his slaves a beautiful boy, who excited the impure desires of one of the charioteers of the Circus. The insolent and brutal lover was thrown into prison by the order of Botheric; and he sternly rejected the importunate clamors of the multitude, who, on the day of the public games, lamented the absence of their favorite; and considered the skill of a charioteer as an object of more importance than his virtue. The resentment of the people was imbittered by some previous disputes; and, as the strength of the garrison had been drawn away for the service of the Italian war, the feeble remnant, whose numbers were reduced by desertion, could not save the unhappy general from their licentious fury. Botheric, and several of his principal officers, were inhumanly murdered; their mangled bodies were dragged about the streets; and the emperor, who then resided at Milan, was surprised by the intelligence of the audacious and wanton cruelty of the people of Thessalonica. The sentence of a dispassionate judge would have inflicted a severe punishment on the authors of the crime; and the merit of Botheric might

    contribute to exasperate the grief and indignation of his master. The fiery and choleric temper of Theodosius was impatient of the dilatory forms of a judicial inquiry; and he hastily resolved, that the blood of his lieutenant should be expiated by the blood of the guilty people. Yet his mind still fluctuated between the counsels of clemency and of revenge; the zeal of the bishops had almost extorted from the reluctant emperor the promise of a general pardon; his passion was again inflamed by the flattering suggestions of his minister Rufinus; and, after Theodosius had despatched the messengers of death, he attempted, when it was too late, to prevent the execution of his orders. The punishment of a Roman city was blindly committed to the undistinguishing sword of the Barbarians; and the hostile preparations were concerted with the dark and perfidious artifice of an illegal conspiracy. The people of Thessalonica were treacherously invited, in the name of their sovereign, to the games of the Circus; and such was their insatiate avidity for those amusements, that every consideration of fear, or suspicion, was disregarded by the numerous spectators. As soon as the assembly was complete, the soldiers, who had secretly been posted round the Circus, received the signal, not of the races, but of a general massacre. The promiscuous carnage continued three hours, without discrimination of strangers or natives, of age or sex, of innocence or guilt; the most moderate accounts state the number of the slain at seven thousand; and it is affirmed by some writers that more than fifteen thousand victims were sacrificed to the names of Botheric. A foreign merchant, who had probably no concern in his murder, offered his own life, and all his wealth, to supply the place of one of his two sons; but, while the father hesitated with equal tenderness, while he was doubtful to choose, and unwilling to condemn, the soldiers determined his suspense, by plunging their daggers at the same moment into the breasts of the defenceless youths. The apology of the assassins, that they were obliged to produce the prescribed number of heads, serves only to increase, by an appearance of order and design, the horrors of the massacre, which was executed by the commands of Theodosius. The guilt of the emperor is

    aggravated by his long and frequent residence at Thessalonica. The situation of the unfortunate city, the aspect of the streets and buildings, the dress and faces of the inhabitants, were familiar, and even present, to his imagination; and Theodosius possessed a quick and lively sense of the existence of the people whom he destroyed.

    The respectful attachment of the emperor for the orthodox clergy, had disposed him to love and admire the character of Ambrose; who united all the episcopal virtues in the most eminent degree. The friends and ministers of Theodosius imitated the example of their sovereign; and he observed, with more surprise than displeasure, that all his secret counsels were immediately communicated to the archbishop; who acted from the laudable persuasion, that every measure of civil government may have some connection with the glory of God, and the interest of the true religion. The monks and populace of Callinicum, * an obscure town on the frontier of Persia, excited by their own fanaticism, and by that of their bishop, had tumultuously burnt a conventicle of the Valentinians, and a synagogue of the Jews. The seditious prelate was condemned, by the magistrate of the province, either to rebuild the synagogue, or to repay the damage; and this moderate sentence was confirmed by the emperor. But it was not confirmed by the archbishop of Milan. He dictated an epistle of censure and reproach, more suitable, perhaps, if the emperor had received the mark of circumcision, and renounced the faith of his baptism. Ambrose considers the toleration of the Jewish, as the persecution of the Christian, religion; boldly declares that he himself, and every true believer, would eagerly dispute with the bishop of Callinicum the merit of the deed, and the crown of martyrdom; and laments, in the most pathetic terms, that the execution of the sentence would be fatal to the fame and salvation of Theodosius. As this private admonition did not produce an immediate effect, the archbishop, from his pulpit, publicly addressed the emperor on his throne; nor would he consent to offer the oblation of the altar, till he had obtained from

    Theodosius a solemn and positive declaration, which secured the impunity of the bishop and monks of Callinicum. The recantation of Theodosius was sincere; and, during the term of his residence at Milan, his affection for Ambrose was continually increased by the habits of pious and familiar conversation.

    When Ambrose was informed of the massacre of Thessalonica, his mind was filled with horror and anguish. He retired into the country to indulge his grief, and to avoid the presence of Theodosius. But as the archbishop was satisfied that a timid silence would render him the accomplice of his guilt, he represented, in a private letter, the enormity of the crime; which could only be effaced by the tears of penitence. The episcopal vigor of Ambrose was tempered by prudence; and he contented himself with signifying an indirect sort of excommunication, by the assurance, that he had been warned in a vision not to offer the oblation in the name, or in the presence, of Theodosius; and by the advice, that he would confine himself to the use of prayer, without presuming to approach the altar of Christ, or to receive the holy eucharist with those hands that were still polluted with the blood of an innocent people. The emperor was deeply affected by his own reproaches, and by those of his spiritual father; and after he had bewailed the mischievous and irreparable consequences of his rash fury, he proceeded, in the accustomed manner, to perform his devotions in the great church of Milan. He was stopped in the porch by the archbishop; who, in the tone and language of an ambassador of Heaven, declared to his sovereign, that private contrition was not sufficient to atone for a public fault, or to appease the justice of the offended Deity. Theodosius humbly represented, that if he had contracted the guilt of homicide, David, the man after God’s own heart, had been guilty, not only of murder, but of adultery. “You have imitated David in his crime, imitate then his repentance,” was the reply of the undaunted Ambrose. The rigorous conditions of peace and pardon were accepted; and the public penance of the emperor Theodosius has been

    recorded as one of the most honorable events in the annals of the church. According to the mildest rules of ecclesiastical discipline, which were established in the fourth century, the crime of homicide was expiated by the penitence of twenty years: and as it was impossible, in the period of human life, to purge the accumulated guilt of the massacre of Thessalonica, the murderer should have been excluded from the holy communion till the hour of his death. But the archbishop, consulting the maxims of religious policy, granted some indulgence to the rank of his illustrious penitent, who humbled in the dust the pride of the diadem; and the public edification might be admitted as a weighty reason to abridge the duration of his punishment. It was sufficient, that the emperor of the Romans, stripped of the ensigns of royalty, should appear in a mournful and suppliant posture; and that, in the midst of the church of Milan, he should humbly solicit, with sighs and tears, the pardon of his sins. In this spiritual cure, Ambrose employed the various methods of mildness and severity. After a delay of about eight months, Theodosius was restored to the communion of the faithful; and the edict which interposes a salutary interval of thirty days between the sentence and the execution, may be accepted as the worthy fruits of his repentance. Posterity has applauded the virtuous firmness of the archbishop; and the example of Theodosius may prove the beneficial influence of those principles, which could force a monarch, exalted above the apprehension of human punishment, to respect the laws, and ministers, of an invisible Judge. “The prince,” says Montesquieu, “who is actuated by the hopes and fears of religion, may be compared to a lion, docile only to the voice, and tractable to the hand, of his keeper.” The motions of the royal animal will therefore depend on the inclination, and interest, of the man who has acquired such dangerous authority over him; and the priest, who holds in his hands the conscience of a king, may inflame, or moderate, his sanguinary passions. The cause of humanity, and that of persecution, have been asserted, by the same Ambrose, with equal energy, and with equal success.

    Chapter XXVII: Civil Wars, Reign Of Theodosius. —

    Part V.

    After the defeat and death of the tyrant of Gaul, the Roman world was in the possession of Theodosius. He derived from the choice of Gratian his honorable title to the provinces of the East: he had acquired the West by the right of conquest; and the three years which he spent in Italy were usefully employed to restore the authority of the laws, and to correct the abuses which had prevailed with impunity under the usurpation of Maximus, and the minority of Valentinian. The name of Valentinian was regularly inserted in the public acts: but the tender age, and doubtful faith, of the son of Justina, appeared to require the prudent care of an orthodox guardian; and his specious ambition might have excluded the unfortunate youth, without a struggle, and almost without a murmur, from the administration, and even from the inheritance, of the empire. If Theodosius had consulted the rigid maxims of interest and policy, his conduct would have been justified by his friends; but the generosity of his behavior on this memorable occasion has extorted the applause of his most inveterate enemies. He seated Valentinian on the throne of Milan; and, without stipulating any present or future advantages, restored him to the absolute dominion of all the provinces, from which he had been driven by the arms of Maximus. To the restitution of his ample patrimony, Theodosius added the free and generous gift of the countries beyond the Alps, which his successful valor had recovered from the assassin of Gratian. Satisfied with the glory which he had acquired, by revenging the death of his benefactor, and delivering the West from the yoke of tyranny, the emperor returned from Milan to Constantinople; and, in the peaceful possession of the East, insensibly relapsed into his former habits of luxury and indolence. Theodosius discharged his obligation to the brother, he indulged his conjugal tenderness to the sister, of Valentinian; and posterity, which admires the pure and singular glory of his elevation, must applaud his unrivalled generosity in the use of victory.

    The empress Justina did not long survive her return to Italy; and, though she beheld the triumph of Theodosius, she was not allowed to influence the government of her son. The pernicious attachment to the Arian sect, which Valentinian had imbibed from her example and instructions, was soon erased by the lessons of a more orthodox education. His growing zeal for the faith of Nice, and his filial reverence for the character and authority of Ambrose, disposed the Catholics to entertain the most favorable opinion of the virtues of the young emperor of the West. They applauded his chastity and temperance, his contempt of pleasure, his application to business, and his tender affection for his two sisters; which could not, however, seduce his impartial equity to pronounce an unjust sentence against the meanest of his subjects. But this amiable youth, before he had accomplished the twentieth year of his age, was oppressed by domestic treason; and the empire was again involved in the horrors of a civil war. Arbogastes, a gallant soldier of the nation of the Franks, held the second rank in the service of Gratian. On the death of his master he joined the standard of Theodosius; contributed, by his valor and military conduct, to the destruction of the tyrant; and was appointed, after the victory, master-general of the armies of Gaul. His real merit, and apparent fidelity, had gained the confidence both of the prince and people; his boundless liberality corrupted the allegiance of the troops; and, whilst he was universally esteemed as the pillar of the state, the bold and crafty Barbarian was secretly determined either to rule, or to ruin, the empire of the West. The important commands of the army were distributed among the Franks; the creatures of Arbogastes were promoted to all the honors and offices of the civil government; the progress of the conspiracy removed every faithful servant from the presence of Valentinian; and the emperor, without power and without intelligence, insensibly sunk into the precarious and dependent condition of a captive. The indignation which he expressed, though it might arise only from the rash and impatient temper of youth, may be candidly ascribed to the generous spirit of a prince, who felt that he was not unworthy

    to reign. He secretly invited the archbishop of Milan to undertake the office of a mediator; as the pledge of his sincerity, and the guardian of his safety. He contrived to apprise the emperor of the East of his helpless situation, and he declared, that, unless Theodosius could speedily march to his assistance, he must attempt to escape from the palace, or rather prison, of Vienna in Gaul, where he had imprudently fixed his residence in the midst of the hostile faction. But the hopes of relief were distant, and doubtful: and, as every day furnished some new provocation, the emperor, without strength or counsel, too hastily resolved to risk an immediate contest with his powerful general. He received Arbogastes on the throne; and, as the count approached with some appearance of respect, delivered to him a paper, which dismissed him from all his employments. “My authority,” replied Arbogastes, with insulting coolness, “does not depend on the smile or the frown of a monarch;” and he contemptuously threw the paper on the ground. The indignant monarch snatched at the sword of one of the guards, which he struggled to draw from its scabbard; and it was not without some degree of violence that he was prevented from using the deadly weapon against his enemy, or against himself. A few days after this extraordinary quarrel, in which he had exposed his resentment and his weakness, the unfortunate Valentinian was found strangled in his apartment; and some pains were employed to disguise the manifest guilt of Arbogastes, and to persuade the world, that the death of the young emperor had been the voluntary effect of his own despair. His body was conducted with decent pomp to the sepulchre of Milan; and the archbishop pronounced a funeral oration to commemorate his virtues and his misfortunes. On this occasion the humanity of Ambrose tempted him to make a singular breach in his theological system; and to comfort the weeping sisters of Valentinian, by the firm assurance, that their pious brother, though he had not received the sacrament of baptism, was introduced, without difficulty, into the mansions of eternal bliss.

    The prudence of Arbogastes had prepared the success of his ambitious designs: and the provincials, in whose breast every sentiment of patriotism or loyalty was extinguished, expected, with tame resignation, the unknown master, whom the choice of a Frank might place on the Imperial throne. But some remains of pride and prejudice still opposed the elevation of Arbogastes himself; and the judicious Barbarian thought it more advisable to reign under the name of some dependent Roman. He bestowed the purple on the rhetorician Eugenius; whom he had already raised from the place of his domestic secretary to the rank of master of the offices. In the course, both of his private and public service, the count had always approved the attachment and abilities of Eugenius; his learning and eloquence, supported by the gravity of his manners, recommended him to the esteem of the people; and the reluctance with which he seemed to ascend the throne, may inspire a favorable prejudice of his virtue and moderation. The ambassadors of the new emperor were immediately despatched to the court of Theodosius, to communicate, with affected grief, the unfortunate accident of the death of Valentinian; and, without mentioning the name of Arbogastes, to request, that the monarch of the East would embrace, as his lawful colleague, the respectable citizen, who had obtained the unanimous suffrage of the armies and provinces of the West. Theodosius was justly provoked, that the perfidy of a Barbarian, should have destroyed, in a moment, the labors, and the fruit, of his former victory; and he was excited by the tears of his beloved wife, to revenge the fate of her unhappy brother, and once more to assert by arms the violated majesty of the throne. But as the second conquest of the West was a task of difficulty and danger, he dismissed, with splendid presents, and an ambiguous answer, the ambassadors of Eugenius; and almost two years were consumed in the preparations of the civil war. Before he formed any decisive resolution, the pious emperor was anxious to discover the will of Heaven; and as the progress of Christianity had silenced the oracles of Delphi and Dodona, he consulted an Egyptian monk, who possessed, in the opinion of the age, the gift of

    miracles, and the knowledge of futurity. Eutropius, one of the favorite eunuchs of the palace of Constantinople, embarked for Alexandria, from whence he sailed up the Nile, as far as the city of Lycopolis, or of Wolves, in the remote province of Thebais. In the neighborhood of that city, and on the summit of a lofty mountain, the holy John had constructed, with his own hands, an humble cell, in which he had dwelt above fifty years, without opening his door, without seeing the face of a woman, and without tasting any food that had been prepared by fire, or any human art. Five days of the week he spent in prayer and meditation; but on Saturdays and Sundays he regularly opened a small window, and gave audience to the crowd of suppliants who successively flowed from every part of the Christian world. The eunuch of Theodosius approached the window with respectful steps, proposed his questions concerning the event of the civil war, and soon returned with a favorable oracle, which animated the courage of the emperor by the assurance of a bloody, but infallible victory. The accomplishment of the prediction was forwarded by all the means that human prudence could supply. The industry of the two master-generals, Stilicho and Timasius, was directed to recruit the numbers, and to revive the discipline of the Roman legions. The formidable troops of Barbarians marched under the ensigns of their national chieftains. The Iberian, the Arab, and the Goth, who gazed on each other with mutual astonishment, were enlisted in the service of the same prince; * and the renowned Alaric acquired, in the school of Theodosius, the knowledge of the art of war, which he afterwards so fatally exerted for the destruction of Rome.

    The emperor of the West, or, to speak more properly, his general Arbogastes, was instructed by the misconduct and misfortune of Maximus, how dangerous it might prove to extend the line of defence against a skilful antagonist, who was free to press, or to suspend, to contract, or to multiply, his various methods of attack. Arbogastes fixed his station on the confines of Italy; the troops of Theodosius were permitted to occupy, without resistance, the provinces of Pannonia, as

    far as the foot of the Julian Alps; and even the passes of the mountains were negligently, or perhaps artfully, abandoned to the bold invader. He descended from the hills, and beheld, with some astonishment, the formidable camp of the Gauls and Germans, that covered with arms and tents the open country which extends to the walls of Aquileia, and the banks of the Frigidus, or Cold River. This narrow theatre of the war, circumscribed by the Alps and the Adriatic, did not allow much room for the operations of military skill; the spirit of Arbogastes would have disdained a pardon; his guilt extinguished the hope of a negotiation; and Theodosius was impatient to satisfy his glory and revenge, by the chastisement of the assassins of Valentinian. Without weighing the natural and artificial obstacles that opposed his efforts, the emperor of the East immediately attacked the fortifications of his rivals, assigned the post of honorable danger to the Goths, and cherished a secret wish, that the bloody conflict might diminish the pride and numbers of the conquerors. Ten thousand of those auxiliaries, and Bacurius, general of the Iberians, died bravely on the field of battle. But the victory was not purchased by their blood; the Gauls maintained their advantage; and the approach of night protected the disorderly flight, or retreat, of the troops of Theodosius. The emperor retired to the adjacent hills; where he passed a disconsolate night, without sleep, without provisions, and without hopes; except that strong assurance, which, under the most desperate circumstances, the independent mind may derive from the contempt of fortune and of life. The triumph of Eugenius was celebrated by the insolent and dissolute joy of his camp; whilst the active and vigilant Arbogastes secretly detached a considerable body of troops to occupy the passes of the mountains, and to encompass the rear of the Eastern army. The dawn of day discovered to the eyes of Theodosius the extent and the extremity of his danger; but his apprehensions were soon dispelled, by a friendly message from the leaders of those troops who expressed their inclination to desert the standard of the tyrant. The honorable and lucrative rewards, which they stipulated as the price of their perfidy, were granted without hesitation; and as ink and paper could

    not easily be procured, the emperor subscribed, on his own tablets, the ratification of the treaty. The spirit of his soldiers was revived by this seasonable reenforcement; and they again marched, with confidence, to surprise the camp of a tyrant, whose principal officers appeared to distrust, either the justice or the success of his arms. In the heat of the battle, a violent tempest, such as is often felt among the Alps, suddenly arose from the East. The army of Theodosius was sheltered by their position from the impetuosity of the wind, which blew a cloud of dust in the faces of the enemy, disordered their ranks, wrested their weapons from their hands, and diverted, or repelled, their ineffectual javelins. This accidental advantage was skilfully improved, the violence of the storm was magnified by the superstitious terrors of the Gauls; and they yielded without shame to the invisible powers of heaven, who seemed to militate on the side of the pious emperor. His victory was decisive; and the deaths of his two rivals were distinguished only by the difference of their characters. The rhetorician Eugenius, who had almost acquired the dominion of the world, was reduced to implore the mercy of the conqueror; and the unrelenting soldiers separated his head from his body as he lay prostrate at the feet of Theodosius. Arbogastes, after the loss of a battle, in which he had discharged the duties of a soldier and a general, wandered several days among the mountains. But when he was convinced that his cause was desperate, and his escape impracticable, the intrepid Barbarian imitated the example of the ancient Romans, and turned his sword against his own breast. The fate of the empire was determined in a narrow corner of Italy; and the legitimate successor of the house of Valentinian embraced the archbishop of Milan, and graciously received the submission of the provinces of the West. Those provinces were involved in the guilt of rebellion; while the inflexible courage of Ambrose alone had resisted the claims of successful usurpation. With a manly freedom, which might have been fatal to any other subject, the archbishop rejected the gifts of Eugenius, * declined his correspondence, and withdrew himself from Milan, to avoid the odious presence of a tyrant, whose downfall he predicted in discreet and ambiguous

    language. The merit of Ambrose was applauded by the conqueror, who secured the attachment of the people by his alliance with the church; and the clemency of Theodosius is ascribed to the humane intercession of the archbishop of Milan.

    After the defeat of Eugenius, the merit, as well as the authority, of Theodosius was cheerfully acknowledged by all the inhabitants of the Roman world. The experience of his past conduct encouraged the most pleasing expectations of his future reign; and the age of the emperor, which did not exceed fifty years, seemed to extend the prospect of the public felicity. His death, only four months after his victory, was considered by the people as an unforeseen and fatal event, which destroyed, in a moment, the hopes of the rising generation. But the indulgence of ease and luxury had secretly nourished the principles of disease. The strength of Theodosius was unable to support the sudden and violent transition from the palace to the camp; and the increasing symptoms of a dropsy announced the speedy dissolution of the emperor. The opinion, and perhaps the interest, of the public had confirmed the division of the Eastern and Western empires; and the two royal youths, Arcadius and Honorius, who had already obtained, from the tenderness of their father, the title of Augustus, were destined to fill the thrones of Constantinople and of Rome. Those princes were not permitted to share the danger and glory of the civil war; but as soon as Theodosius had triumphed over his unworthy rivals, he called his younger son, Honorius, to enjoy the fruits of the victory, and to receive the sceptre of the West from the hands of his dying father. The arrival of Honorius at Milan was welcomed by a splendid exhibition of the games of the Circus; and the emperor, though he was oppressed by the weight of his disorder, contributed by his presence to the public joy. But the remains of his strength were exhausted by the painful effort which he made to assist at the spectacles of the morning. Honorius supplied, during the rest of the day, the place of his father; and the great Theodosius expired in the ensuing night. Notwithstanding the

    recent animosities of a civil war, his death was universally lamented. The Barbarians, whom he had vanquished and the churchmen, by whom he had been subdued, celebrated, with loud and sincere applause, the qualities of the deceased emperor, which appeared the most valuable in their eyes. The Romans were terrified by the impending dangers of a feeble and divided administration, and every disgraceful moment of the unfortunate reigns of Arcadius and Honorius revived the memory of their irreparable loss.

    In the faithful picture of the virtues of Theodosius, his imperfections have not been dissembled; the act of cruelty, and the habits of indolence, which tarnished the glory of one of the greatest of the Roman princes. An historian, perpetually adverse to the fame of Theodosius, has exaggerated his vices, and their pernicious effects; he boldly asserts, that every rank of subjects imitated the effeminate manners of their sovereign; and that every species of corruption polluted the course of public and private life; and that the feeble restraints of order and decency were insufficient to resist the progress of that degenerate spirit, which sacrifices, without a blush, the consideration of duty and interest to the base indulgence of sloth and appetite. The complaints of contemporary writers, who deplore the increase of luxury, and depravation of manners, are commonly expressive of their peculiar temper and situation. There are few observers, who possess a clear and comprehensive view of the revolutions of society; and who are capable of discovering the nice and secret springs of action, which impel, in the same uniform direction, the blind and capricious passions of a multitude of individuals. If it can be affirmed, with any degree of truth, that the luxury of the Romans was more shameless and dissolute in the reign of Theodosius than in the age of Constantine, perhaps, or of Augustus, the alteration cannot be ascribed to any beneficial improvements, which had gradually increased the stock of national riches. A long period of calamity or decay must have checked the industry, and diminished the wealth, of the people; and their profuse luxury must have been the result of

    that indolent despair, which enjoys the present hour, and declines the thoughts of futurity. The uncertain condition of their property discouraged the subjects of Theodosius from engaging in those useful and laborious undertakings which require an immediate expense, and promise a slow and distant advantage. The frequent examples of ruin and desolation tempted them not to spare the remains of a patrimony, which might, every hour, become the prey of the rapacious Goth. And the mad prodigality which prevails in the confusion of a shipwreck, or a siege, may serve to explain the progress of luxury amidst the misfortunes and terrors of a sinking nation.

    The effeminate luxury, which infected the manners of courts and cities, had instilled a secret and destructive poison into the camps of the legions; and their degeneracy has been marked by the pen of a military writer, who had accurately studied the genuine and ancient principles of Roman discipline. It is the just and important observation of Vegetius, that the infantry was invariably covered with defensive armor, from the foundation of the city, to the reign of the emperor Gratian. The relaxation of discipline, and the disuse of exercise, rendered the soldiers less able, and less willing, to support the fatigues of the service; they complained of the weight of the armor, which they seldom wore; and they successively obtained the permission of laying aside both their cuirasses and their helmets. The heavy weapons of their ancestors, the short sword, and the formidable pilum, which had subdued the world, insensibly dropped from their feeble hands. As the use of the shield is incompatible with that of the bow, they reluctantly marched into the field; condemned to suffer either the pain of wounds, or the ignominy of flight, and always disposed to prefer the more shameful alternative. The cavalry of the Goths, the Huns, and the Alani, had felt the benefits, and adopted the use, of defensive armor; and, as they excelled in the management of missile weapons, they easily overwhelmed the naked and trembling legions, whose heads and breasts were exposed, without defence, to the arrows of the Barbarians. The loss of armies, the destruction of cities,

    and the dishonor of the Roman name, ineffectually solicited the successors of Gratian to restore the helmets and the cuirasses of the infantry. The enervated soldiers abandoned their own and the public defence; and their pusillanimous indolence may be considered as the immediate cause of the downfall of the empire.

    Chapter XXVIII:

    Destruction Of Paganism.

    Part I.

    Final Destruction Of Paganism. — Introduction Of The Worship Of Saints, And Relics, Among The Christians.

    The ruin of Paganism, in the age of Theodosius, is perhaps the only example of the total extirpation of any ancient and popular superstition; and may therefore deserve to be considered as a singular event in the history of the human mind. The Christians, more especially the clergy, had impatiently supported the prudent delays of Constantine, and the equal toleration of the elder Valentinian; nor could they deem their conquest perfect or secure, as long as their adversaries were permitted to exist. The influence which Ambrose and his brethren had acquired over the youth of Gratian, and the piety of Theodosius, was employed to infuse the maxims of persecution into the breasts of their Imperial proselytes. Two specious principles of religious jurisprudence were established, from whence they deduced a direct and rigorous conclusion, against the subjects of the empire who still adhered to the ceremonies of their ancestors: that the magistrate is, in some measure, guilty of the crimes which he neglects to prohibit, or to punish; and, that the idolatrous worship of fabulous deities, and real dæmons, is the most abominable crime against the supreme majesty of the Creator. The laws of Moses, and the examples of Jewish history, were hastily, perhaps erroneously, applied, by the clergy, to the

    mild and universal reign of Christianity. The zeal of the emperors was excited to vindicate their own honor, and that of the Deity: and the temples of the Roman world were subverted, about sixty years after the conversion of Constantine.

    From the age of Numa to the reign of Gratian, the Romans preserved the regular succession of the several colleges of the sacerdotal order. Fifteen Pontiffs exercised their supreme jurisdiction over all things, and persons, that were consecrated to the service of the gods; and the various questions which perpetually arose in a loose and traditionary system, were submitted to the judgment of their holy tribunal Fifteen grave and learned Augurs observed the face of the heavens, and prescribed the actions of heroes, according to the flight of birds. Fifteen keepers of the Sibylline books (their name of Quindecemvirs was derived from their number) occasionally consulted the history of future, and, as it should seem, of contingent, events. Six Vestals devoted their virginity to the guard of the sacred fire, and of the unknown pledges of the duration of Rome; which no mortal had been suffered to behold with impunity. Seven Epulos prepared the table of the gods, conducted the solemn procession, and regulated the ceremonies of the annual festival. The three Flamens of Jupiter, of Mars, and of Quirinus, were considered as the peculiar ministers of the three most powerful deities, who watched over the fate of Rome and of the universe. The King of the Sacrifices represented the person of Numa, and of his successors, in the religious functions, which could be performed only by royal hands. The confraternities of the Salians, the Lupercals, &c., practised such rites as might extort a smile of contempt from every reasonable man, with a lively confidence of recommending themselves to the favor of the immortal gods. The authority, which the Roman priests had formerly obtained in the counsels of the republic, was gradually abolished by the establishment of monarchy, and the removal of the seat of empire. But the dignity of their sacred character was still protected by the laws, and manners of their country; and they still continued, more especially the

    college of pontiffs, to exercise in the capital, and sometimes in the provinces, the rights of their ecclesiastical and civil jurisdiction. Their robes of purple, chariots of state, and sumptuous entertainments, attracted the admiration of the people; and they received, from the consecrated lands, and the public revenue, an ample stipend, which liberally supported the splendor of the priesthood, and all the expenses of the religious worship of the state. As the service of the altar was not incompatible with the command of armies, the Romans, after their consulships and triumphs, aspired to the place of pontiff, or of augur; the seats of Cicero and Pompey were filled, in the fourth century, by the most illustrious members of the senate; and the dignity of their birth reflected additional splendor on their sacerdotal character. The fifteen priests, who composed the college of pontiffs, enjoyed a more distinguished rank as the companions of their sovereign; and the Christian emperors condescended to accept the robe and ensigns, which were appropriated to the office of supreme pontiff. But when Gratian ascended the throne, more scrupulous or more enlightened, he sternly rejected those profane symbols; applied to the service of the state, or of the church, the revenues of the priests and vestals; abolished their honors and immunities; and dissolved the ancient fabric of Roman superstition, which was supported by the opinions and habits of eleven hundred years. Paganism was still the constitutional religion of the senate. The hall, or temple, in which they assembled, was adorned by the statue and altar of Victory; a majestic female standing on a globe, with flowing garments, expanded wings, and a crown of laurel in her outstretched hand. The senators were sworn on the altar of the goddess to observe the laws of the emperor and of the empire: and a solemn offering of wine and incense was the ordinary prelude of their public deliberations. The removal of this ancient monument was the only injury which Constantius had offered to the superstition of the Romans. The altar of Victory was again restored by Julian, tolerated by Valentinian, and once more banished from the senate by the zeal of Gratian. But the emperor yet spared the statues of the gods which were exposed to the public veneration: four hundred and twenty-four temples, or chapels,

    still remained to satisfy the devotion of the people; and in every quarter of Rome the delicacy of the Christians was offended by the fumes of idolatrous sacrifice.

    But the Christians formed the least numerous party in the senate of Rome: and it was only by their absence, that they could express their dissent from the legal, though profane, acts of a Pagan majority. In that assembly, the dying embers of freedom were, for a moment, revived and inflamed by the breath of fanaticism. Four respectable deputations were successively voted to the Imperial court, to represent the grievances of the priesthood and the senate, and to solicit the restoration of the altar of Victory. The conduct of this important business was intrusted to the eloquent Symmachus, a wealthy and noble senator, who united the sacred characters of pontiff and augur with the civil dignities of proconsul of Africa and præfect of the city. The breast of Symmachus was animated by the warmest zeal for the cause of expiring Paganism; and his religious antagonists lamented the abuse of his genius, and the inefficacy of his moral virtues. The orator, whose petition is extant to the emperor Valentinian, was conscious of the difficulty and danger of the office which he had assumed. He cautiously avoids every topic which might appear to reflect on the religion of his sovereign; humbly declares, that prayers and entreaties are his only arms; and artfully draws his arguments from the schools of rhetoric, rather than from those of philosophy. Symmachus endeavors to seduce the imagination of a young prince, by displaying the attributes of the goddess of victory; he insinuates, that the confiscation of the revenues, which were consecrated to the service of the gods, was a measure unworthy of his liberal and disinterested character; and he maintains, that the Roman sacrifices would be deprived of their force and energy, if they were no longer celebrated at the expense, as well as in the name, of the republic. Even scepticism is made to supply an apology for superstition. The great and incomprehensible secret of the universe eludes the inquiry of man. Where reason cannot instruct, custom may be

    permitted to guide; and every nation seems to consult the dictates of prudence, by a faithful attachment to those rites and opinions, which have received the sanction of ages. If those ages have been crowned with glory and prosperity, if the devout people have frequently obtained the blessings which they have solicited at the altars of the gods, it must appear still more advisable to persist in the same salutary practice; and not to risk the unknown perils that may attend any rash innovations. The test of antiquity and success was applied with singular advantage to the religion of Numa; and Rome herself, the celestial genius that presided over the fates of the city, is introduced by the orator to plead her own cause before the tribunal of the emperors. “Most excellent princes,” says the venerable matron, “fathers of your country! pity and respect my age, which has hitherto flowed in an uninterrupted course of piety. Since I do not repent, permit me to continue in the practice of my ancient rites. Since I am born free, allow me to enjoy my domestic institutions. This religion has reduced the world under my laws. These rites have repelled Hannibal from the city, and the Gauls from the Capitol. Were my gray hairs reserved for such intolerable disgrace? I am ignorant of the new system that I am required to adopt; but I am well assured, that the correction of old age is always an ungrateful and ignominious office.” The fears of the people supplied what the discretion of the orator had suppressed; and the calamities, which afflicted, or threatened, the declining empire, were unanimously imputed, by the Pagans, to the new religion of Christ and of Constantine.

    But the hopes of Symmachus were repeatedly baffled by the firm and dexterous opposition of the archbishop of Milan, who fortified the emperors against the fallacious eloquence of the advocate of Rome. In this controversy, Ambrose condescends to speak the language of a philosopher, and to ask, with some contempt, why it should be thought necessary to introduce an imaginary and invisible power, as the cause of those victories, which were sufficiently explained by the valor and discipline of the legions. He justly derides the absurd reverence for

    antiquity, which could only tend to discourage the improvements of art, and to replunge the human race into their original barbarism. From thence, gradually rising to a more lofty and theological tone, he pronounces, that Christianity alone is the doctrine of truth and salvation; and that every mode of Polytheism conducts its deluded votaries, through the paths of error, to the abyss of eternal perdition. Arguments like these, when they were suggested by a favorite bishop, had power to prevent the restoration of the altar of Victory; but the same arguments fell, with much more energy and effect, from the mouth of a conqueror; and the gods of antiquity were dragged in triumph at the chariot-wheels of Theodosius. In a full meeting of the senate, the emperor proposed, according to the forms of the republic, the important question, Whether the worship of Jupiter, or that of Christ, should be the religion of the Romans. * The liberty of suffrages, which he affected to allow, was destroyed by the hopes and fears that his presence inspired; and the arbitrary exile of Symmachus was a recent admonition, that it might be dangerous to oppose the wishes of the monarch. On a regular division of the senate, Jupiter was condemned and degraded by the sense of a very large majority; and it is rather surprising, that any members should be found bold enough to declare, by their speeches and votes, that they were still attached to the interest of an abdicated deity. The hasty conversion of the senate must be attributed either to supernatural or to sordid motives; and many of these reluctant proselytes betrayed, on every favorable occasion, their secret disposition to throw aside the mask of odious dissimulation. But they were gradually fixed in the new religion, as the cause of the ancient became more hopeless; they yielded to the authority of the emperor, to the fashion of the times, and to the entreaties of their wives and children, who were instigated and governed by the clergy of Rome and the monks of the East. The edifying example of the Anician family was soon imitated by the rest of the nobility: the Bassi, the Paullini, the Gracchi, embraced the Christian religion; and “the luminaries of the world, the venerable assembly of Catos (such are the high-flown expressions of Prudentius) were

    impatient to strip themselves of their pontifical garment; to cast the skin of the old serpent; to assume the snowy robes of baptismal innocence, and to humble the pride of the consular fasces before tombs of the martyrs.” The citizens, who subsisted by their own industry, and the populace, who were supported by the public liberality, filled the churches of the Lateran, and Vatican, with an incessant throng of devout proselytes. The decrees of the senate, which proscribed the worship of idols, were ratified by the general consent of the Romans; the splendor of the Capitol was defaced, and the solitary temples were abandoned to ruin and contempt. Rome submitted to the yoke of the Gospel; and the vanquished provinces had not yet lost their reverence for the name and authority of Rome. *

    Chapter XXVIII: Destruction Of Paganism. —

    Part II.

    The filial piety of the emperors themselves engaged them to proceed, with some caution and tenderness, in the reformation of the eternal city. Those absolute monarchs acted with less regard to the prejudices of the provincials. The pious labor which had been suspended near twenty years since the death of Constantius, was vigorously resumed, and finally accomplished, by the zeal of Theodosius. Whilst that warlike prince yet struggled with the Goths, not for the glory, but for the safety, of the republic, he ventured to offend a considerable party of his subjects, by some acts which might perhaps secure the protection of Heaven, but which must seem rash and unseasonable in the eye of human prudence. The success of his first experiments against the Pagans encouraged the pious emperor to reiterate and enforce his edicts of proscription: the same laws which had been originally published in the provinces of the East, were applied, after the defeat of Maximus, to the whole extent of the Western empire; and every victory of the orthodox Theodosius contributed to the triumph of the Christian and Catholic faith. He attacked

    superstition in her most vital part, by prohibiting the use of sacrifices, which he declared to be criminal as well as infamous; and if the terms of his edicts more strictly condemned the impious curiosity which examined the entrails of the victim, every subsequent explanation tended to involve in the same guilt the general practice of immolation, which essentially constituted the religion of the Pagans. As the temples had been erected for the purpose of sacrifice, it was the duty of a benevolent prince to remove from his subjects the dangerous temptation of offending against the laws which he had enacted. A special commission was granted to Cynegius, the Prætorian præfect of the East, and afterwards to the counts Jovius and Gaudentius, two officers of distinguished rank in the West; by which they were directed to shut the temples, to seize or destroy the instruments of idolatry, to abolish the privileges of the priests, and to confiscate the consecrated property for the benefit of the emperor, of the church, or of the army. Here the desolation might have stopped: and the naked edifices, which were no longer employed in the service of idolatry, might have been protected from the destructive rage of fanaticism. Many of those temples were the most splendid and beautiful monuments of Grecian architecture; and the emperor himself was interested not to deface the splendor of his own cities, or to diminish the value of his own possessions. Those stately edifices might be suffered to remain, as so many lasting trophies of the victory of Christ. In the decline of the arts they might be usefully converted into magazines, manufactures, or places of public assembly: and perhaps, when the walls of the temple had been sufficiently purified by holy rites, the worship of the true Deity might be allowed to expiate the ancient guilt of idolatry. But as long as they subsisted, the Pagans fondly cherished the secret hope, that an auspicious revolution, a second Julian, might again restore the altars of the gods: and the earnestness with which they addressed their unavailing prayers to the throne, increased the zeal of the Christian reformers to extirpate, without mercy, the root of superstition. The laws of the emperors exhibit some symptoms of a milder disposition: but their cold and languid efforts were insufficient

    to stem the torrent of enthusiasm and rapine, which was conducted, or rather impelled, by the spiritual rulers of the church. In Gaul, the holy Martin, bishop of Tours, marched at the head of his faithful monks to destroy the idols, the temples, and the consecrated trees of his extensive diocese; and, in the execution of this arduous task, the prudent reader will judge whether Martin was supported by the aid of miraculous powers, or of carnal weapons. In Syria, the divine and excellent Marcellus, as he is styled by Theodoret, a bishop animated with apostolic fervor, resolved to level with the ground the stately temples within the diocese of Apamea. His attack was resisted by the skill and solidity with which the temple of Jupiter had been constructed. The building was seated on an eminence: on each of the four sides, the lofty roof was supported by fifteen massy columns, sixteen feet in circumference; and the large stone, of which they were composed, were firmly cemented with lead and iron. The force of the strongest and sharpest tools had been tried without effect. It was found necessary to undermine the foundations of the columns, which fell down as soon as the temporary wooden props had been consumed with fire; and the difficulties of the enterprise are described under the allegory of a black dæmon, who retarded, though he could not defeat, the operations of the Christian engineers. Elated with victory, Marcellus took the field in person against the powers of darkness; a numerous troop of soldiers and gladiators marched under the episcopal banner, and he successively attacked the villages and country temples of the diocese of Apamea. Whenever any resistance or danger was apprehended, the champion of the faith, whose lameness would not allow him either to fight or fly, placed himself at a convenient distance, beyond the reach of darts. But this prudence was the occasion of his death: he was surprised and slain by a body of exasperated rustics; and the synod of the province pronounced, without hesitation, that the holy Marcellus had sacrificed his life in the cause of God. In the support of this cause, the monks, who rushed with tumultuous fury from the desert, distinguished themselves by their zeal and diligence. They deserved the enmity of the

    Pagans; and some of them might deserve the reproaches of avarice and intemperance; of avarice, which they gratified with holy plunder, and of intemperance, which they indulged at the expense of the people, who foolishly admired their tattered garments, loud psalmody, and artificial paleness. A small number of temples was protected by the fears, the venality, the taste, or the prudence, of the civil and ecclesiastical governors. The temple of the Celestial Venus at Carthage, whose sacred precincts formed a circumference of two miles, was judiciously converted into a Christian church; and a similar consecration has preserved inviolate the majestic dome of the Pantheon at Rome. But in almost every province of the Roman world, an army of fanatics, without authority, and without discipline, invaded the peaceful inhabitants; and the ruin of the fairest structures of antiquity still displays the ravages of those Barbarians, who alone had time and inclination to execute such laborious destruction.

    In this wide and various prospect of devastation, the spectator may distinguish the ruins of the temple of Serapis, at Alexandria. Serapis does not appear to have been one of the native gods, or monsters, who sprung from the fruitful soil of superstitious Egypt. The first of the Ptolemies had been commanded, by a dream, to import the mysterious stranger from the coast of Pontus, where he had been long adored by the inhabitants of Sinope; but his attributes and his reign were so imperfectly understood, that it became a subject of dispute, whether he represented the bright orb of day, or the gloomy monarch of the subterraneous regions. The Egyptians, who were obstinately devoted to the religion of their fathers, refused to admit this foreign deity within the walls of their cities. But the obsequious priests, who were seduced by the liberality of the Ptolemies, submitted, without resistance, to the power of the god of Pontus: an honorable and domestic genealogy was provided; and this fortunate usurper was introduced into the throne and bed of Osiris, the husband of Isis, and the celestial monarch of Egypt. Alexandria, which claimed his peculiar protection, gloried in the name of the city

    of Serapis. His temple, which rivalled the pride and magnificence of the Capitol, was erected on the spacious summit of an artificial mount, raised one hundred steps above the level of the adjacent parts of the city; and the interior cavity was strongly supported by arches, and distributed into vaults and subterraneous apartments. The consecrated buildings were surrounded by a quadrangular portico; the stately halls, and exquisite statues, displayed the triumph of the arts; and the treasures of ancient learning were preserved in the famous Alexandrian library, which had arisen with new splendor from its ashes. After the edicts of Theodosius had severely prohibited the sacrifices of the Pagans, they were still tolerated in the city and temple of Serapis; and this singular indulgence was imprudently ascribed to the superstitious terrors of the Christians themselves; as if they had feared to abolish those ancient rites, which could alone secure the inundations of the Nile, the harvests of Egypt, and the subsistence of Constantinople.

    At that time the archiepiscopal throne of Alexandria was filled by Theophilus, the perpetual enemy of peace and virtue; a bold, bad man, whose hands were alternately polluted with gold and with blood. His pious indignation was excited by the honors of Serapis; and the insults which he offered to an ancient temple of Bacchus, * convinced the Pagans that he meditated a more important and dangerous enterprise. In the tumultuous capital of Egypt, the slightest provocation was sufficient to inflame a civil war. The votaries of Serapis, whose strength and numbers were much inferior to those of their antagonists, rose in arms at the instigation of the philosopher Olympius, who exhorted them to die in the defence of the altars of the gods. These Pagan fanatics fortified themselves in the temple, or rather fortress, of Serapis; repelled the besiegers by daring sallies, and a resolute defence; and, by the inhuman cruelties which they exercised on their Christian prisoners, obtained the last consolation of despair. The efforts of the prudent magistrate were usefully exerted for the establishment of a truce, till the answer of Theodosius should determine the

    fate of Serapis. The two parties assembled, without arms, in the principal square; and the Imperial rescript was publicly read. But when a sentence of destruction against the idols of Alexandria was pronounced, the Christians set up a shout of joy and exultation, whilst the unfortunate Pagans, whose fury had given way to consternation, retired with hasty and silent steps, and eluded, by their flight or obscurity, the resentment of their enemies. Theophilus proceeded to demolish the temple of Serapis, without any other difficulties, than those which he found in the weight and solidity of the materials: but these obstacles proved so insuperable, that he was obliged to leave the foundations; and to content himself with reducing the edifice itself to a heap of rubbish, a part of which was soon afterwards cleared away, to make room for a church, erected in honor of the Christian martyrs. The valuable library of Alexandria was pillaged or destroyed; and near twenty years afterwards, the appearance of the empty shelves excited the regret and indignation of every spectator, whose mind was not totally darkened by religious prejudice. The compositions of ancient genius, so many of which have irretrievably perished, might surely have been excepted from the wreck of idolatry, for the amusement and instruction of succeeding ages; and either the zeal or the avarice of the archbishop, might have been satiated with the rich spoils, which were the reward of his victory. While the images and vases of gold and silver were carefully melted, and those of a less valuable metal were contemptuously broken, and cast into the streets, Theophilus labored to expose the frauds and vices of the ministers of the idols; their dexterity in the management of the loadstone; their secret methods of introducing a human actor into a hollow statue; * and their scandalous abuse of the confidence of devout husbands and unsuspecting females. Charges like these may seem to deserve some degree of credit, as they are not repugnant to the crafty and interested spirit of superstition. But the same spirit is equally prone to the base practice of insulting and calumniating a fallen enemy; and our belief is naturally checked by the reflection, that it is much less difficult to invent a fictitious story, than to support a practical fraud. The colossal statue of Serapis was involved in

    the ruin of his temple and religion. A great number of plates of different metals, artificially joined together, composed the majestic figure of the deity, who touched on either side the walls of the sanctuary. The aspect of Serapis, his sitting posture, and the sceptre, which he bore in his left hand, were extremely similar to the ordinary representations of Jupiter. He was distinguished from Jupiter by the basket, or bushel, which was placed on his head; and by the emblematic monster which he held in his right hand; the head and body of a serpent branching into three tails, which were again terminated by the triple heads of a dog, a lion, and a wolf. It was confidently affirmed, that if any impious hand should dare to violate the majesty of the god, the heavens and the earth would instantly return to their original chaos. An intrepid soldier, animated by zeal, and armed with a weighty battle-axe, ascended the ladder; and even the Christian multitude expected, with some anxiety, the event of the combat. He aimed a vigorous stroke against the cheek of Serapis; the cheek fell to the ground; the thunder was still silent, and both the heavens and the earth continued to preserve their accustomed order and tranquillity. The victorious soldier repeated his blows: the huge idol was overthrown, and broken in pieces; and the limbs of Serapis were ignominiously dragged through the streets of Alexandria. His mangled carcass was burnt in the Amphitheatre, amidst the shouts of the populace; and many persons attributed their conversion to this discovery of the impotence of their tutelar deity. The popular modes of religion, that propose any visible and material objects of worship, have the advantage of adapting and familiarizing themselves to the senses of mankind: but this advantage is counterbalanced by the various and inevitable accidents to which the faith of the idolater is exposed. It is scarcely possible, that, in every disposition of mind, he should preserve his implicit reverence for the idols, or the relics, which the naked eye, and the profane hand, are unable to distinguish from the most common productions of art or nature; and if, in the hour of danger, their secret and miraculous virtue does not operate for their own preservation, he scorns the vain apologies of his priests, and justly derides the object, and the

    folly, of his superstitious attachment. After the fall of Serapis, some hopes were still entertained by the Pagans, that the Nile would refuse his annual supply to the impious masters of Egypt; and the extraordinary delay of the inundation seemed to announce the displeasure of the river-god. But this delay was soon compensated by the rapid swell of the waters. They suddenly rose to such an unusual height, as to comfort the discontented party with the pleasing expectation of a deluge; till the peaceful river again subsided to the well-known and fertilizing level of sixteen cubits, or about thirty English feet.

    The temples of the Roman empire were deserted, or destroyed; but the ingenious superstition of the Pagans still attempted to elude the laws of Theodosius, by which all sacrifices had been severely prohibited. The inhabitants of the country, whose conduct was less opposed to the eye of malicious curiosity, disguised their religious, under the appearance of convivial, meetings. On the days of solemn festivals, they assembled in great numbers under the spreading shade of some consecrated trees; sheep and oxen were slaughtered and roasted; and this rural entertainment was sanctified by the use of incense, and by the hymns which were sung in honor of the gods. But it was alleged, that, as no part of the animal was made a burnt-offering, as no altar was provided to receive the blood, and as the previous oblation of salt cakes, and the concluding ceremony of libations, were carefully omitted, these festal meetings did not involve the guests in the guilt, or penalty, of an illegal sacrifice. Whatever might be the truth of the facts, or the merit of the distinction, these vain pretences were swept away by the last edict of Theodosius, which inflicted a deadly wound on the superstition of the Pagans. * This prohibitory law is expressed in the most absolute and comprehensive terms. “It is our will and pleasure,” says the emperor, “that none of our subjects, whether magistrates or private citizens, however exalted or however humble may be their rank and condition, shall presume, in any city or in any place, to worship an inanimate idol, by the sacrifice of a guiltless victim.” The act of sacrificing, and the practice of divination by

    the entrails of the victim, are declared (without any regard to the object of the inquiry) a crime of high treason against the state, which can be expiated only by the death of the guilty. The rites of Pagan superstition, which might seem less bloody and atrocious, are abolished, as highly injurious to the truth and honor of religion; luminaries, garlands, frankincense, and libations of wine, are specially enumerated and condemned; and the harmless claims of the domestic genius, of the household gods, are included in this rigorous proscription. The use of any of these profane and illegal ceremonies, subjects the offender to the forfeiture of the house or estate, where they have been performed; and if he has artfully chosen the property of another for the scene of his impiety, he is compelled to discharge, without delay, a heavy fine of twenty-five pounds of gold, or more than one thousand pounds sterling. A fine, not less considerable, is imposed on the connivance of the secret enemies of religion, who shall neglect the duty of their respective stations, either to reveal, or to punish, the guilt of idolatry. Such was the persecuting spirit of the laws of Theodosius, which were repeatedly enforced by his sons and grandsons, with the loud and unanimous applause of the Christian world.

    Chapter XXVIII: Destruction Of Paganism. —

    Part III.

    In the cruel reigns of Decius and Dioclesian, Christianity had been proscribed, as a revolt from the ancient and hereditary religion of the empire; and the unjust suspicions which were entertained of a dark and dangerous faction, were, in some measure, countenanced by the inseparable union and rapid conquests of the Catholic church. But the same excuses of fear and ignorance cannot be applied to the Christian emperors who violated the precepts of humanity and of the Gospel. The experience of ages had betrayed the weakness, as well as folly, of Paganism; the light of reason and of faith had already exposed, to the greatest part of mankind, the vanity of

    idols; and the declining sect, which still adhered to their worship, might have been permitted to enjoy, in peace and obscurity, the religious costumes of their ancestors. Had the Pagans been animated by the undaunted zeal which possessed the minds of the primitive believers, the triumph of the Church must have been stained with blood; and the martyrs of Jupiter and Apollo might have embraced the glorious opportunity of devoting their lives and fortunes at the foot of their altars. But such obstinate zeal was not congenial to the loose and careless temper of Polytheism. The violent and repeated strokes of the orthodox princes were broken by the soft and yielding substance against which they were directed; and the ready obedience of the Pagans protected them from the pains and penalties of the Theodosian Code. Instead of asserting, that the authority of the gods was superior to that of the emperor, they desisted, with a plaintive murmur, from the use of those sacred rites which their sovereign had condemned. If they were sometimes tempted by a sally of passion, or by the hopes of concealment, to indulge their favorite superstition, their humble repentance disarmed the severity of the Christian magistrate, and they seldom refused to atone for their rashness, by submitting, with some secret reluctance, to the yoke of the Gospel. The churches were filled with the increasing multitude of these unworthy proselytes, who had conformed, from temporal motives, to the reigning religion; and whilst they devoutly imitated the postures, and recited the prayers, of the faithful, they satisfied their conscience by the silent and sincere invocation of the gods of antiquity. If the Pagans wanted patience to suffer they wanted spirit to resist; and the scattered myriads, who deplored the ruin of the temples, yielded, without a contest, to the fortune of their adversaries. The disorderly opposition of the peasants of Syria, and the populace of Alexandria, to the rage of private fanaticism, was silenced by the name and authority of the emperor. The Pagans of the West, without contributing to the elevation of Eugenius, disgraced, by their partial attachment, the cause and character of the usurper. The clergy vehemently exclaimed, that he aggravated the crime of rebellion by the guilt of apostasy; that, by his permission, the altar of victory

    was again restored; and that the idolatrous symbols of Jupiter and Hercules were displayed in the field, against the invincible standard of the cross. But the vain hopes of the Pagans were soon annihilated by the defeat of Eugenius; and they were left exposed to the resentment of the conqueror, who labored to deserve the favor of Heaven by the extirpation of idolatry.

    A nation of slaves is always prepared to applaud the clemency of their master, who, in the abuse of absolute power, does not proceed to the last extremes of injustice and oppression. Theodosius might undoubtedly have proposed to his Pagan subjects the alternative of baptism or of death; and the eloquent Libanius has praised the moderation of a prince, who never enacted, by any positive law, that all his subjects should immediately embrace and practise the religion of their sovereign. The profession of Christianity was not made an essential qualification for the enjoyment of the civil rights of society, nor were any peculiar hardships imposed on the sectaries, who credulously received the fables of Ovid, and obstinately rejected the miracles of the Gospel. The palace, the schools, the army, and the senate, were filled with declared and devout Pagans; they obtained, without distinction, the civil and military honors of the empire. * Theodosius distinguished his liberal regard for virtue and genius by the consular dignity, which he bestowed on Symmachus; and by the personal friendship which he expressed to Libanius; and the two eloquent apologists of Paganism were never required either to change or to dissemble their religious opinions. The Pagans were indulged in the most licentious freedom of speech and writing; the historical and philosophic remains of Eunapius, Zosimus, and the fanatic teachers of the school of Plato, betray the most furious animosity, and contain the sharpest invectives, against the sentiments and conduct of their victorious adversaries. If these audacious libels were publicly known, we must applaud the good sense of the Christian princes, who viewed, with a smile of contempt, the last struggles of superstition and despair. But the Imperial laws, which prohibited the sacrifices and ceremonies of

    Paganism, were rigidly executed; and every hour contributed to destroy the influence of a religion, which was supported by custom, rather than by argument. The devotion or the poet, or the philosopher, may be secretly nourished by prayer, meditation, and study; but the exercise of public worship appears to be the only solid foundation of the religious sentiments of the people, which derive their force from imitation and habit. The interruption of that public exercise may consummate, in the period of a few years, the important work of a national revolution. The memory of theological opinions cannot long be preserved, without the artificial helps of priests, of temples, and of books. The ignorant vulgar, whose minds are still agitated by the blind hopes and terrors of superstition, will be soon persuaded by their superiors to direct their vows to the reigning deities of the age; and will insensibly imbibe an ardent zeal for the support and propagation of the new doctrine, which spiritual hunger at first compelled them to accept. The generation that arose in the world after the promulgation of the Imperial laws, was attracted within the pale of the Catholic church: and so rapid, yet so gentle, was the fall of Paganism, that only twenty-eight years after the death of Theodosius, the faint and minute vestiges were no longer visible to the eye of the legislator.

    The ruin of the Pagan religion is described by the sophists as a dreadful and amazing prodigy, which covered the earth with darkness, and restored the ancient dominion of chaos and of night. They relate, in solemn and pathetic strains, that the temples were converted into sepulchres, and that the holy places, which had been adorned by the statues of the gods, were basely polluted by the relics of Christian martyrs. “The monks” (a race of filthy animals, to whom Eunapius is tempted to refuse the name of men) “are the authors of the new worship, which, in the place of those deities who are conceived by the understanding, has substituted the meanest and most contemptible slaves. The heads, salted and pickled, of those infamous malefactors, who for the multitude of their crimes have suffered a just and ignominious death; their bodies still

    marked by the impression of the lash, and the scars of those tortures which were inflicted by the sentence of the magistrate; such” (continues Eunapius) ‘are the gods which the earth produces in our days; such are the martyrs, the supreme arbitrators of our prayers and petitions to the Deity, whose tombs are now consecrated as the objects of the veneration of the people.” Without approving the malice, it is natural enough to share the surprise of the sophist, the spectator of a revolution, which raised those obscure victims of the laws of Rome to the rank of celestial and invisible protectors of the Roman empire. The grateful respect of the Christians for the martyrs of the faith, was exalted, by time and victory, into religious adoration; and the most illustrious of the saints and prophets were deservedly associated to the honors of the martyrs. One hundred and fifty years after the glorious deaths of St. Peter and St. Paul, the Vatican and the Ostian road were distinguished by the tombs, or rather by the trophies, of those spiritual heroes. In the age which followed the conversion of Constantine, the emperors, the consuls, and the generals of armies, devoutly visited the sepulchres of a tentmaker and a fisherman; and their venerable bones were deposited under the altars of Christ, on which the bishops of the royal city continually offered the unbloody sacrifice. The new capital of the Eastern world, unable to produce any ancient and domestic trophies, was enriched by the spoils of dependent provinces. The bodies of St. Andrew, St. Luke, and St. Timothy, had reposed near three hundred years in the obscure graves, from whence they were transported, in solemn pomp, to the church of the apostles, which the magnificence of Constantine had founded on the banks of the Thracian Bosphorus. About fifty years afterwards, the same banks were honored by the presence of Samuel, the judge and prophet of the people of Israel. His ashes, deposited in a golden vase, and covered with a silken veil, were delivered by the bishops into each other’s hands. The relics of Samuel were received by the people with the same joy and reverence which they would have shown to the living prophet; the highways, from Palestine to the gates of Constantinople, were filled with an uninterrupted procession; and the emperor Arcadius himself, at the head of

    the most illustrious members of the clergy and senate, advanced to meet his extraordinary guest, who had always deserved and claimed the homage of kings. The example of Rome and Constantinople confirmed the faith and discipline of the Catholic world. The honors of the saints and martyrs, after a feeble and ineffectual murmur of profane reason, were universally established; and in the age of Ambrose and Jerom, something was still deemed wanting to the sanctity of a Christian church, till it had been consecrated by some portion of holy relics, which fixed and inflamed the devotion of the faithful.

    In the long period of twelve hundred years, which elapsed between the reign of Constantine and the reformation of Luther, the worship of saints and relics corrupted the pure and perfect simplicity of the Christian model: and some symptoms of degeneracy may be observed even in the first generations which adopted and cherished this pernicious innovation.

    1. The satisfactory experience, that the relics of saints were more valuable than gold or precious stones, stimulated the clergy to multiply the treasures of the church. Without much regard for truth or probability, they invented names for skeletons, and actions for names. The fame of the apostles, and of the holy men who had imitated their virtues, was darkened by religious fiction. To the invincible band of genuine and primitive martyrs, they added myriads of imaginary heroes, who had never existed, except in the fancy of crafty or credulous legendaries; and there is reason to suspect, that Tours might not be the only diocese in which the bones of a malefactor were adored, instead of those of a saint. A superstitious practice, which tended to increase the temptations of fraud, and credulity, insensibly extinguished the light of history, and of reason, in the Christian world.
    2. But the progress of superstition would have been much less

    rapid and victorious, if the faith of the people had not been assisted by the seasonable aid of visions and miracles, to ascertain the authenticity and virtue of the most suspicious relics. In the reign of the younger Theodosius, Lucian, a presbyter of Jerusalem, and the ecclesiastical minister of the village of Caphargamala, about twenty miles from the city, related a very singular dream, which, to remove his doubts, had been repeated on three successive Saturdays. A venerable figure stood before him, in the silence of the night, with a long beard, a white robe, and a gold rod; announced himself by the name of Gamaliel, and revealed to the astonished presbyter, that his own corpse, with the bodies of his son Abibas, his friend Nicodemus, and the illustrious Stephen, the first martyr of the Christian faith, were secretly buried in the adjacent field. He added, with some impatience, that it was time to release himself and his companions from their obscure prison; that their appearance would be salutary to a distressed world; and that they had made choice of Lucian to inform the bishop of Jerusalem of their situation and their wishes. The doubts and difficulties which still retarded this important discovery were successively removed by new visions; and the ground was opened by the bishop, in the presence of an innumerable multitude. The coffins of Gamaliel, of his son, and of his friend, were found in regular order; but when the fourth coffin, which contained the remains of Stephen, was shown to the light, the earth trembled, and an odor, such as that of paradise, was smelt, which instantly cured the various diseases of seventy-three of the assistants. The companions of Stephen were left in their peaceful residence of Caphargamala: but the relics of the first martyr were transported, in solemn procession, to a church constructed in their honor on Mount Sion; and the minute particles of those relics, a drop of blood, or the scrapings of a bone, were acknowledged, in almost every province of the Roman world, to possess a divine and miraculous virtue. The grave and learned Augustin, whose understanding scarcely admits the excuse of credulity, has attested the innumerable prodigies which were performed in Africa by the relics of St. Stephen; and this marvellous narrative is inserted in the elaborate work of the City of God,

    which the bishop of Hippo designed as a solid and immortal proof of the truth of Christianity. Augustin solemnly declares, that he has selected those miracles only which were publicly certified by the persons who were either the objects, or the spectators, of the power of the martyr. Many prodigies were omitted, or forgotten; and Hippo had been less favorably treated than the other cities of the province. And yet the bishop enumerates above seventy miracles, of which three were resurrections from the dead, in the space of two years, and within the limits of his own diocese. If we enlarge our view to all the dioceses, and all the saints, of the Christian world, it will not be easy to calculate the fables, and the errors, which issued from this inexhaustible source. But we may surely be allowed to observe, that a miracle, in that age of superstition and credulity, lost its name and its merit, since it could scarcely be considered as a deviation from the ordinary and established laws of nature.

    III. The innumerable miracles, of which the tombs of the martyrs were the perpetual theatre, revealed to the pious believer the actual state and constitution of the invisible world; and his religious speculations appeared to be founded on the firm basis of fact and experience. Whatever might be the condition of vulgar souls, in the long interval between the dissolution and the resurrection of their bodies, it was evident that the superior spirits of the saints and martyrs did not consume that portion of their existence in silent and inglorious sleep. It was evident (without presuming to determine the place of their habitation, or the nature of their felicity) that they enjoyed the lively and active consciousness of their happiness, their virtue, and their powers; and that they had already secured the possession of their eternal reward. The enlargement of their intellectual faculties surpassed the measure of the human imagination; since it was proved by experience, that they were capable of hearing and understanding the various petitions of their numerous votaries; who, in the same moment of time, but in the most distant parts of the world, invoked the name and assistance of

    Stephen or of Martin. The confidence of their petitioners was founded on the persuasion, that the saints, who reigned with Christ, cast an eye of pity upon earth; that they were warmly interested in the prosperity of the Catholic Church; and that the individuals, who imitated the example of their faith and piety, were the peculiar and favorite objects of their most tender regard. Sometimes, indeed, their friendship might be influenced by considerations of a less exalted kind: they viewed with partial affection the places which had been consecrated by their birth, their residence, their death, their burial, or the possession of their relics. The meaner passions of pride, avarice, and revenge, may be deemed unworthy of a celestial breast; yet the saints themselves condescended to testify their grateful approbation of the liberality of their votaries; and the sharpest bolts of punishment were hurled against those impious wretches, who violated their magnificent shrines, or disbelieved their supernatural power. Atrocious, indeed, must have been the guilt, and strange would have been the scepticism, of those men, if they had obstinately resisted the proofs of a divine agency, which the elements, the whole range of the animal creation, and even the subtle and invisible operations of the human mind, were compelled to obey. The immediate, and almost instantaneous, effects that were supposed to follow the prayer, or the offence, satisfied the Christians of the ample measure of favor and authority which the saints enjoyed in the presence of the Supreme God; and it seemed almost superfluous to inquire whether they were continually obliged to intercede before the throne of grace; or whether they might not be permitted to exercise, according to the dictates of their benevolence and justice, the delegated powers of their subordinate ministry. The imagination, which had been raised by a painful effort to the contemplation and worship of the Universal Cause, eagerly embraced such inferior objects of adoration as were more proportioned to its gross conceptions and imperfect faculties. The sublime and simple theology of the primitive Christians was gradually corrupted; and the Monarchy of heaven, already clouded by metaphysical subtleties, was degraded by the introduction of a

    popular mythology, which tended to restore the reign of polytheism.

    1. As the objects of religion were gradually reduced to the standard of the imagination, the rites and ceremonies were introduced that seemed most powerfully to affect the senses of the vulgar. If, in the beginning of the fifth century, Tertullian, or Lactantius, had been suddenly raised from the dead, to assist at the festival of some popular saint, or martyr, they would have gazed with astonishment, and indignation, on the profane spectacle, which had succeeded to the pure and spiritual worship of a Christian congregation. As soon as the doors of the church were thrown open, they must have been offended by the smoke of incense, the perfume of flowers, and the glare of lamps and tapers, which diffused, at noonday, a gaudy, superfluous, and, in their opinion, a sacrilegious light. If they approached the balustrade of the altar, they made their way through the prostrate crowd, consisting, for the most part, of strangers and pilgrims, who resorted to the city on the vigil of the feast; and who already felt the strong intoxication of fanaticism, and, perhaps, of wine. Their devout kisses were imprinted on the walls and pavement of the sacred edifice; and their fervent prayers were directed, whatever might be the language of their church, to the bones, the blood, or the ashes of the saint, which were usually concealed, by a linen or silken veil, from the eyes of the vulgar. The Christians frequented the tombs of the martyrs, in the hope of obtaining, from their powerful intercession, every sort of spiritual, but more especially of temporal, blessings. They implored the preservation of their health, or the cure of their infirmities; the fruitfulness of their barren wives, or the safety and happiness of their children. Whenever they undertook any distant or dangerous journey, they requested, that the holy martyrs would be their guides and protectors on the road; and if they returned without having experienced any misfortune, they again hastened to the tombs of the martyrs, to celebrate, with grateful thanksgivings, their obligations to the memory and relics of those heavenly patrons. The walls were hung round

    with symbols of the favors which they had received; eyes, and hands, and feet, of gold and silver: and edifying pictures, which could not long escape the abuse of indiscreet or idolatrous devotion, represented the image, the attributes, and the miracles of the tutelar saint. The same uniform original spirit of superstition might suggest, in the most distant ages and countries, the same methods of deceiving the credulity, and of affecting the senses of mankind: but it must ingenuously be confessed, that the ministers of the Catholic church imitated the profane model, which they were impatient to destroy. The most respectable bishops had persuaded themselves that the ignorant rustics would more cheerfully renounce the superstitions of Paganism, if they found some resemblance, some compensation, in the bosom of Christianity. The religion of Constantine achieved, in less than a century, the final conquest of the Roman empire: but the victors themselves were insensibly subdued by the arts of their vanquished rivals. *

    Chapter XXIX:

    Division Of Roman Empire Between Sons Of Theodosius.

    Part I.

    Final Division Of The Roman Empire Between The Sons Of Theodosius. — Reign Of Arcadius And Honorius — Administration Of Rufinus And Stilicho. — Revolt And Defeat Of Gildo In Africa.

    The genius of Rome expired with Theodosius; the last of the successors of Augustus and Constantine, who appeared in the field at the head of their armies, and whose authority was universally acknowledged throughout the whole extent of the empire. The memory of his virtues still continued, however, to protect the feeble and inexperienced youth of his two sons. After the death of their father, Arcadius and Honorius were saluted, by the unanimous consent of mankind, as the lawful emperors of the East, and of the West; and the oath of fidelity was eagerly taken by every order of the state; the senates of old and new Rome, the clergy, the magistrates, the soldiers, and the people. Arcadius, who was then about eighteen years of age, was born in Spain, in the humble habitation of a private family. But he received a princely education in the palace of Constantinople; and his inglorious life was spent in that peaceful and splendid seat of royalty, from whence he appeared to reign over the provinces of Thrace, Asia Minor, Syria, and Egypt, from the Lower Danube to the confines of Persia and Æthiopia. His younger brother Honorius, assumed, in the eleventh year of his age, the nominal government of

    Italy, Africa, Gaul, Spain, and Britain; and the troops, which guarded the frontiers of his kingdom, were opposed, on one side, to the Caledonians, and on the other, to the Moors. The great and martial præfecture of Illyricum was divided between the two princes: the defence and possession of the provinces of Noricum, Pannonia, and Dalmatia still belonged to the Western empire; but the two large dioceses of Dacia and Macedonia, which Gratian had intrusted to the valor of Theodosius, were forever united to the empire of the East. The boundary in Europe was not very different from the line which now separates the Germans and the Turks; and the respective advantages of territory, riches, populousness, and military strength, were fairly balanced and compensated, in this final and permanent division of the Roman empire. The hereditary sceptre of the sons of Theodosius appeared to be the gift of nature, and of their father; the generals and ministers had been accustomed to adore the majesty of the royal infants; and the army and people were not admonished of their rights, and of their power, by the dangerous example of a recent election. The gradual discovery of the weakness of Arcadius and Honorius, and the repeated calamities of their reign, were not sufficient to obliterate the deep and early impressions of loyalty. The subjects of Rome, who still reverenced the persons, or rather the names, of their sovereigns, beheld, with equal abhorrence, the rebels who opposed, and the ministers who abused, the authority of the throne.

    Theodosius had tarnished the glory of his reign by the elevation of Rufinus; an odious favorite, who, in an age of civil and religious faction, has deserved, from every party, the imputation of every crime. The strong impulse of ambition and avarice had urged Rufinus to abandon his native country, an obscure corner of Gaul, to advance his fortune in the capital of the East: the talent of bold and ready elocution, qualified him to succeed in the lucrative profession of the law; and his success in that profession was a regular step to the most honorable and important employments of the state. He was raised, by just degrees, to the station of master of the offices.

    In the exercise of his various functions, so essentially connected with the whole system of civil government, he acquired the confidence of a monarch, who soon discovered his diligence and capacity in business, and who long remained ignorant of the pride, the malice, and the covetousness of his disposition. These vices were concealed beneath the mask of profound dissimulation; his passions were subservient only to the passions of his master; yet in the horrid massacre of Thessalonica, the cruel Rufinus inflamed the fury, without imitating the repentance, of Theodosius. The minister, who viewed with proud indifference the rest of mankind, never forgave the appearance of an injury; and his personal enemies had forfeited, in his opinion, the merit of all public services. Promotus, the master-general of the infantry, had saved the empire from the invasion of the Ostrogoths; but he indignantly supported the preeminence of a rival, whose character and profession he despised; and in the midst of a public council, the impatient soldier was provoked to chastise with a blow the indecent pride of the favorite. This act of violence was represented to the emperor as an insult, which it was incumbent on his dignity to resent. The disgrace and exile of Promotus were signified by a peremptory order, to repair, without delay, to a military station on the banks of the Danube; and the death of that general (though he was slain in a skirmish with the Barbarians) was imputed to the perfidious arts of Rufinus. The sacrifice of a hero gratified his revenge; the honors of the consulship elated his vanity; but his power was still imperfect and precarious, as long as the important posts of præfect of the East, and of præfect of Constantinople, were filled by Tatian, and his son Proculus; whose united authority balanced, for some time, the ambition and favor of the master of the offices. The two præfects were accused of rapine and corruption in the administration of the laws and finances. For the trial of these illustrious offenders, the emperor constituted a special commission: several judges were named to share the guilt and reproach of injustice; but the right of pronouncing sentence was reserved to the president alone, and that president was Rufinus himself. The father, stripped of the præfecture of the East, was thrown into a

    dungeon; but the son, conscious that few ministers can be found innocent, where an enemy is their judge, had secretly escaped; and Rufinus must have been satisfied with the least obnoxious victim, if despotism had not condescended to employ the basest and most ungenerous artifice. The prosecution was conducted with an appearance of equity and moderation, which flattered Tatian with the hope of a favorable event: his confidence was fortified by the solemn assurances, and perfidious oaths, of the president, who presumed to interpose the sacred name of Theodosius himself; and the unhappy father was at last persuaded to recall, by a private letter, the fugitive Proculus. He was instantly seized, examined, condemned, and beheaded, in one of the suburbs of Constantinople, with a precipitation which disappointed the clemency of the emperor. Without respecting the misfortunes of a consular senator, the cruel judges of Tatian compelled him to behold the execution of his son: the fatal cord was fastened round his own neck; but in the moment when he expected. and perhaps desired, the relief of a speedy death, he was permitted to consume the miserable remnant of his old age in poverty and exile. The punishment of the two præfects might, perhaps, be excused by the exceptionable parts of their own conduct; the enmity of Rufinus might be palliated by the jealous and unsociable nature of ambition. But he indulged a spirit of revenge equally repugnant to prudence and to justice, when he degraded their native country of Lycia from the rank of Roman provinces; stigmatized a guiltless people with a mark of ignominy; and declared, that the countrymen of Tatian and Proculus should forever remain incapable of holding any employment of honor or advantage under the Imperial government. The new præfect of the East (for Rufinus instantly succeeded to the vacant honors of his adversary) was not diverted, however, by the most criminal pursuits, from the performance of the religious duties, which in that age were considered as the most essential to salvation. In the suburb of Chalcedon, surnamed the Oak, he had built a magnificent villa; to which he devoutly added a stately church, consecrated to the apostles St. Peter and St. Paul, and continually sanctified by the prayers and penance of a regular society of

    monks. A numerous, and almost general, synod of the bishops of the Eastern empire, was summoned to celebrate, at the same time, the dedication of the church, and the baptism of the founder. This double ceremony was performed with extraordinary pomp; and when Rufinus was purified, in the holy font, from all the sins that he had hitherto committed, a venerable hermit of Egypt rashly proposed himself as the sponsor of a proud and ambitious statesman.

    The character of Theodosius imposed on his minister the task of hypocrisy, which disguised, and sometimes restrained, the abuse of power; and Rufinus was apprehensive of disturbing the indolent slumber of a prince still capable of exerting the abilities and the virtue, which had raised him to the throne. But the absence, and, soon afterwards, the death, of the emperor, confirmed the absolute authority of Rufinus over the person and dominions of Arcadius; a feeble youth, whom the imperious præfect considered as his pupil, rather than his sovereign. Regardless of the public opinion, he indulged his passions without remorse, and without resistance; and his malignant and rapacious spirit rejected every passion that might have contributed to his own glory, or the happiness of the people. His avarice, which seems to have prevailed, in his corrupt mind, over every other sentiment, attracted the wealth of the East, by the various arts of partial and general extortion; oppressive taxes, scandalous bribery, immoderate fines, unjust confiscations, forced or fictitious testaments, by which the tyrant despoiled of their lawful inheritance the children of strangers, or enemies; and the public sale of justice, as well as of favor, which he instituted in the palace of Constantinople. The ambitious candidate eagerly solicited, at the expense of the fairest part of his patrimony, the honors and emoluments of some provincial government; the lives and fortunes of the unhappy people were abandoned to the most liberal purchaser; and the public discontent was sometimes appeased by the sacrifice of an unpopular criminal, whose punishment was profitable only to the præfect of the East, his accomplice and his judge. If avarice were not the blindest of

    the human passions, the motives of Rufinus might excite our curiosity; and we might be tempted to inquire with what view he violated every principle of humanity and justice, to accumulate those immense treasures, which he could not spend without folly, nor possess without danger. Perhaps he vainly imagined, that he labored for the interest of an only daughter, on whom he intended to bestow his royal pupil, and the august rank of Empress of the East. Perhaps he deceived himself by the opinion, that his avarice was the instrument of his ambition. He aspired to place his fortune on a secure and independent basis, which should no longer depend on the caprice of the young emperor; yet he neglected to conciliate the hearts of the soldiers and people, by the liberal distribution of those riches, which he had acquired with so much toil, and with so much guilt. The extreme parsimony of Rufinus left him only the reproach and envy of ill-gotten wealth; his dependants served him without attachment; the universal hatred of mankind was repressed only by the influence of servile fear. The fate of Lucian proclaimed to the East, that the præfect, whose industry was much abated in the despatch of ordinary business, was active and indefatigable in the pursuit of revenge. Lucian, the son of the præfect Florentius, the oppressor of Gaul, and the enemy of Julian, had employed a considerable part of his inheritance, the fruit of rapine and corruption, to purchase the friendship of Rufinus, and the high office of Count of the East. But the new magistrate imprudently departed from the maxims of the court, and of the times; disgraced his benefactor by the contrast of a virtuous and temperate administration; and presumed to refuse an act of injustice, which might have tended to the profit of the emperor’s uncle. Arcadius was easily persuaded to resent the supposed insult; and the præfect of the East resolved to execute in person the cruel vengeance, which he meditated against this ungrateful delegate of his power. He performed with incessant speed the journey of seven or eight hundred miles, from Constantinople to Antioch, entered the capital of Syria at the dead of night, and spread universal consternation among a people ignorant of his design, but not ignorant of his character. The Count of the fifteen provinces of the East was

    dragged, like the vilest malefactor, before the arbitrary tribunal of Rufinus. Notwithstanding the clearest evidence of his integrity, which was not impeached even by the voice of an accuser, Lucian was condemned, almost with out a trial, to suffer a cruel and ignominious punishment. The ministers of the tyrant, by the orders, and in the presence, of their master, beat him on the neck with leather thongs armed at the extremities with lead; and when he fainted under the violence of the pain, he was removed in a close litter, to conceal his dying agonies from the eyes of the indignant city. No sooner had Rufinus perpetrated this inhuman act, the sole object of his expedition, than he returned, amidst the deep and silent curses of a trembling people, from Antioch to Constantinople; and his diligence was accelerated by the hope of accomplishing, without delay, the nuptials of his daughter with the emperor of the East.

    But Rufinus soon experienced, that a prudent minister should constantly secure his royal captive by the strong, though invisible chain of habit; and that the merit, and much more easily the favor, of the absent, are obliterated in a short time from the mind of a weak and capricious sovereign. While the præfect satiated his revenge at Antioch, a secret conspiracy of the favorite eunuchs, directed by the great chamberlain Eutropius, undermined his power in the palace of Constantinople. They discovered that Arcadius was not inclined to love the daughter of Rufinus, who had been chosen, without his consent, for his bride; and they contrived to substitute in her place the fair Eudoxia, the daughter of Bauto, a general of the Franks in the service of Rome; and who was educated, since the death of her father, in the family of the sons of Promotus. The young emperor, whose chastity had been strictly guarded by the pious care of his tutor Arsenius, eagerly listened to the artful and flattering descriptions of the charms of Eudoxia: he gazed with impatient ardor on her picture, and he understood the necessity of concealing his amorous designs from the knowledge of a minister who was so deeply interested to oppose the consummation of his

    happiness. Soon after the return of Rufinus, the approaching ceremony of the royal nuptials was announced to the people of Constantinople, who prepared to celebrate, with false and hollow acclamations, the fortune of his daughter. A splendid train of eunuchs and officers issued, in hymeneal pomp, from the gates of the palace; bearing aloft the diadem, the robes, and the inestimable ornaments, of the future empress. The solemn procession passed through the streets of the city, which were adorned with garlands, and filled with spectators; but when it reached the house of the sons of Promotus, the principal eunuch respectfully entered the mansion, invested the fair Eudoxia with the Imperial robes, and conducted her in triumph to the palace and bed of Arcadius. The secrecy and success with which this conspiracy against Rufinus had been conducted, imprinted a mark of indelible ridicule on the character of a minister, who had suffered himself to be deceived, in a post where the arts of deceit and dissimulation constitute the most distinguished merit. He considered, with a mixture of indignation and fear, the victory of an aspiring eunuch, who had secretly captivated the favor of his sovereign; and the disgrace of his daughter, whose interest was inseparably connected with his own, wounded the tenderness, or, at least, the pride of Rufinus. At the moment when he flattered himself that he should become the father of a line of kings, a foreign maid, who had been educated in the house of his implacable enemies, was introduced into the Imperial bed; and Eudoxia soon displayed a superiority of sense and spirit, to improve the ascendant which her beauty must acquire over the mind of a fond and youthful husband. The emperor would soon be instructed to hate, to fear, and to destroy the powerful subject, whom he had injured; and the consciousness of guilt deprived Rufinus of every hope, either of safety or comfort, in the retirement of a private life. But he still possessed the most effectual means of defending his dignity, and perhaps of oppressing his enemies. The præfect still exercised an uncontrolled authority over the civil and military government of the East; and his treasures, if he could resolve to use them, might be employed to procure proper instruments for the execution of the blackest designs, that pride, ambition, and

    revenge could suggest to a desperate statesman. The character of Rufinus seemed to justify the accusations that he conspired against the person of his sovereign, to seat himself on the vacant throne; and that he had secretly invited the Huns and the Goths to invade the provinces of the empire, and to increase the public confusion. The subtle præfect, whose life had been spent in the intrigues of the palace, opposed, with equal arms, the artful measures of the eunuch Eutropius; but the timid soul of Rufinus was astonished by the hostile approach of a more formidable rival, of the great Stilicho, the general, or rather the master, of the empire of the West.

    The celestial gift, which Achilles obtained, and Alexander envied, of a poet worthy to celebrate the actions of heroes has been enjoyed by Stilicho, in a much higher degree than might have been expected from the declining state of genius, and of art. The muse of Claudian, devoted to his service, was always prepared to stigmatize his adversaries, Rufinus, or Eutropius, with eternal infamy; or to paint, in the most splendid colors, the victories and virtues of a powerful benefactor. In the review of a period indifferently supplied with authentic materials, we cannot refuse to illustrate the annals of Honorius, from the invectives, or the panegyrics, of a contemporary writer; but as Claudian appears to have indulged the most ample privilege of a poet and a courtier, some criticism will be requisite to translate the language of fiction or exaggeration, into the truth and simplicity of historic prose. His silence concerning the family of Stilicho may be admitted as a proof, that his patron was neither able, nor desirous, to boast of a long series of illustrious progenitors; and the slight mention of his father, an officer of Barbarian cavalry in the service of Valens, seems to countenance the assertion, that the general, who so long commanded the armies of Rome, was descended from the savage and perfidious race of the Vandals. If Stilicho had not possessed the external advantages of strength and stature, the most flattering bard, in the presence of so many thousand spectators, would have hesitated to affirm, that he surpassed the measure of the demi-gods of antiquity; and that whenever

    he moved, with lofty steps, through the streets of the capital, the astonished crowd made room for the stranger, who displayed, in a private condition, the awful majesty of a hero. From his earliest youth he embraced the profession of arms; his prudence and valor were soon distinguished in the field; the horsemen and archers of the East admired his superior dexterity; and in each degree of his military promotions, the public judgment always prevented and approved the choice of the sovereign. He was named, by Theodosius, to ratify a solemn treaty with the monarch of Persia; he supported, during that important embassy, the dignity of the Roman name; and after he return to Constantinople, his merit was rewarded by an intimate and honorable alliance with the Imperial family. Theodosius had been prompted, by a pious motive of fraternal affection, to adopt, for his own, the daughter of his brother Honorius; the beauty and accomplishments of Serena were universally admired by the obsequious court; and Stilicho obtained the preference over a crowd of rivals, who ambitiously disputed the hand of the princess, and the favor of her adopted father. The assurance that the husband of Serena would be faithful to the throne, which he was permitted to approach, engaged the emperor to exalt the fortunes, and to employ the abilities, of the sagacious and intrepid Stilicho. He rose, through the successive steps of master of the horse, and count of the domestics, to the supreme rank of master-general of all the cavalry and infantry of the Roman, or at least of the Western, empire; and his enemies confessed, that he invariably disdained to barter for gold the rewards of merit, or to defraud the soldiers of the pay and gratifications which they deserved or claimed, from the liberality of the state. The valor and conduct which he afterwards displayed, in the defence of Italy, against the arms of Alaric and Radagaisus, may justify the fame of his early achievements and in an age less attentive to the laws of honor, or of pride, the Roman generals might yield the preeminence of rank, to the ascendant of superior genius. He lamented, and revenged, the murder of Promotus, his rival and his friend; and the massacre of many thousands of the flying Bastarnæ is represented by the poet as a bloody sacrifice, which the

    Roman Achilles offered to the manes of another Patroclus. The virtues and victories of Stilicho deserved the hatred of Rufinus: and the arts of calumny might have been successful if the tender and vigilant Serena had not protected her husband against his domestic foes, whilst he vanquished in the field the enemies of the empire. Theodosius continued to support an unworthy minister, to whose diligence he delegated the government of the palace, and of the East; but when he marched against the tyrant Eugenius, he associated his faithful general to the labors and glories of the civil war; and in the last moments of his life, the dying monarch recommended to Stilicho the care of his sons, and of the republic. The ambition and the abilities of Stilicho were not unequal to the important trust; and he claimed the guardianship of the two empires, during the minority of Arcadius and Honorius. The first measure of his administration, or rather of his reign, displayed to the nations the vigor and activity of a spirit worthy to command. He passed the Alps in the depth of winter; descended the stream of the Rhine, from the fortress of Basil to the marshes of Batavia; reviewed the state of the garrisons; repressed the enterprises of the Germans; and, after establishing along the banks a firm and honorable peace, returned, with incredible speed, to the palace of Milan. The person and court of Honorius were subject to the master-general of the West; and the armies and provinces of Europe obeyed, without hesitation, a regular authority, which was exercised in the name of their young sovereign. Two rivals only remained to dispute the claims, and to provoke the vengeance, of Stilicho. Within the limits of Africa, Gildo, the Moor, maintained a proud and dangerous independence; and the minister of Constantinople asserted his equal reign over the emperor, and the empire, of the East.

    Chapter XXIX: Division Of Roman Empire Between Sons Of Theodosius. —

    Part II.

    The impartiality which Stilicho affected, as the common guardian of the royal brothers, engaged him to regulate the equal division of the arms, the jewels, and the magnificent wardrobe and furniture of the deceased emperor. But the most important object of the inheritance consisted of the numerous legions, cohorts, and squadrons, of Romans, or Barbarians, whom the event of the civil war had united under the standard of Theodosius. The various multitudes of Europe and Asia, exasperated by recent animosities, were overawed by the authority of a single man; and the rigid discipline of Stilicho protected the lands of the citizens from the rapine of the licentious soldier. Anxious, however, and impatient, to relieve Italy from the presence of this formidable host, which could be useful only on the frontiers of the empire, he listened to the just requisition of the minister of Arcadius, declared his intention of reconducting in person the troops of the East, and dexterously employed the rumor of a Gothic tumult to conceal his private designs of ambition and revenge. The guilty soul of Rufinus was alarmed by the approach of a warrior and a rival, whose enmity he deserved; he computed, with increasing terror, the narrow space of his life and greatness; and, as the last hope of safety, he interposed the authority of the emperor Arcadius. Stilicho, who appears to have directed his march along the sea-coast of the Adriatic, was not far distant from the city of Thessalonica, when he received a peremptory message, to recall the troops of the East, and to declare, that his nearer approach would be considered, by the Byzantine court, as an act of hostility. The prompt and unexpected obedience of the general of the West, convinced the vulgar of his loyalty and moderation; and, as he had already engaged the affection of the Eastern troops, he recommended to their zeal the execution of his bloody design, which might be accomplished in his absence, with less danger, perhaps, and with less reproach. Stilicho left the command of the troops of the East to Gainas, the Goth, on whose fidelity he firmly relied, with an assurance, at least, that the hardy Barbarians would never be diverted from his purpose by any consideration of fear or remorse. The soldiers were easily persuaded to punish

    the enemy of Stilicho and of Rome; and such was the general hatred which Rufinus had excited, that the fatal secret, communicated to thousands, was faithfully preserved during the long march from Thessalonica to the gates of Constantinople. As soon as they had resolved his death, they condescended to flatter his pride; the ambitious præfect was seduced to believe, that those powerful auxiliaries might be tempted to place the diadem on his head; and the treasures which he distributed, with a tardy and reluctant hand, were accepted by the indignant multitude as an insult, rather than as a gift. At the distance of a mile from the capital, in the field of Mars, before the palace of Hebdomon, the troops halted: and the emperor, as well as his minister, advanced, according to ancient custom, respectfully to salute the power which supported their throne. As Rufinus passed along the ranks, and disguised, with studied courtesy, his innate haughtiness, the wings insensibly wheeled from the right and left, and enclosed the devoted victim within the circle of their arms. Before he could reflect on the danger of his situation, Gainas gave the signal of death; a daring and forward soldier plunged his sword into the breast of the guilty præfect, and Rufinus fell, groaned, and expired, at the feet of the affrighted emperor. If the agonies of a moment could expiate the crimes of a whole life, or if the outrages inflicted on a breathless corpse could be the object of pity, our humanity might perhaps be affected by the horrid circumstances which accompanied the murder of Rufinus. His mangled body was abandoned to the brutal fury of the populace of either sex, who hastened in crowds, from every quarter of the city, to trample on the remains of the haughty minister, at whose frown they had so lately trembled. His right hand was cut off, and carried through the streets of Constantinople, in cruel mockery, to extort contributions for the avaricious tyrant, whose head was publicly exposed, borne aloft on the point of a long lance. According to the savage maxims of the Greek republics, his innocent family would have shared the punishment of his crimes. The wife and daughter of Rufinus were indebted for their safety to the influence of religion. Hersanctuary protected them from the raging madness of the people; and they were permitted to spend the

    remainder of their lives in the exercise of Christian devotions, in the peaceful retirement of Jerusalem.

    The servile poet of Stilicho applauds, with ferocious joy, this horrid deed, which, in the execution, perhaps, of justice, violated every law of nature and society, profaned the majesty of the prince, and renewed the dangerous examples of military license. The contemplation of the universal order and harmony had satisfied Claudian of the existence of the Deity; but the prosperous impunity of vice appeared to contradict his moral attributes; and the fate of Rufinus was the only event which could dispel the religious doubts of the poet. Such an act might vindicate the honor of Providence, but it did not much contribute to the happiness of the people. In less than three months they were informed of the maxims of the new administration, by a singular edict, which established the exclusive right of the treasury over the spoils of Rufinus; and silenced, under heavy penalties, the presumptuous claims of the subjects of the Eastern empire, who had been injured by his rapacious tyranny. Even Stilicho did not derive from the murder of his rival the fruit which he had proposed; and though he gratified his revenge, his ambition was disappointed. Under the name of a favorite, the weakness of Arcadius required a master, but he naturally preferred the obsequious arts of the eunuch Eutropius, who had obtained his domestic confidence: and the emperor contemplated, with terror and aversion, the stern genius of a foreign warrior. Till they were divided by the jealousy of power, the sword of Gainas, and the charms of Eudoxia, supported the favor of the great chamberlain of the palace: the perfidious Goth, who was appointed master-general of the East, betrayed, without scruple, the interest of his benefactor; and the same troops, who had so lately massacred the enemy of Stilicho, were engaged to support, against him, the independence of the throne of Constantinople. The favorites of Arcadius fomented a secret and irreconcilable war against a formidable hero, who aspired to govern, and to defend, the two empires of Rome, and the two sons of Theodosius. They incessantly labored, by

    dark and treacherous machinations, to deprive him of the esteem of the prince, the respect of the people, and the friendship of the Barbarians. The life of Stilicho was repeatedly attempted by the dagger of hired assassins; and a decree was obtained from the senate of Constantinople, to declare him an enemy of the republic, and to confiscate his ample possessions in the provinces of the East. At a time when the only hope of delaying the ruin of the Roman name depended on the firm union, and reciprocal aid, of all the nations to whom it had been gradually communicated, the subjects of Arcadius and Honorius were instructed, by their respective masters, to view each other in a foreign, and even hostile, light; to rejoice in their mutual calamities, and to embrace, as their faithful allies, the Barbarians, whom they excited to invade the territories of their countrymen. The natives of Italy affected to despise the servile and effeminate Greeks of Byzantium, who presumed to imitate the dress, and to usurp the dignity, of Roman senators; and the Greeks had not yet forgot the sentiments of hatred and contempt, which their polished ancestors had so long entertained for the rude inhabitants of the West. The distinction of two governments, which soon produced the separation of two nations, will justify my design of suspending the series of the Byzantine history, to prosecute, without interruption, the disgraceful, but memorable, reign of Honorius.

    The prudent Stilicho, instead of persisting to force the inclinations of a prince, and people, who rejected his government, wisely abandoned Arcadius to his unworthy favorites; and his reluctance to involve the two empires in a civil war displayed the moderation of a minister, who had so often signalized his military spirit and abilities. But if Stilicho had any longer endured the revolt of Africa, he would have betrayed the security of the capital, and the majesty of the Western emperor, to the capricious insolence of a Moorish rebel. Gildo, the brother of the tyrant Firmus, had preserved and obtained, as the reward of his apparent fidelity, the immense patrimony which was forfeited by treason: long and

    meritorious service, in the armies of Rome, raised him to the dignity of a military count; the narrow policy of the court of Theodosius had adopted the mischievous expedient of supporting a legal government by the interest of a powerful family; and the brother of Firmus was invested with the command of Africa. His ambition soon usurped the administration of justice, and of the finances, without account, and without control; and he maintained, during a reign of twelve years, the possession of an office, from which it was impossible to remove him, without the danger of a civil war. During those twelve years, the provinces of Africa groaned under the dominion of a tyrant, who seemed to unite the unfeeling temper of a stranger with the partial resentments of domestic faction. The forms of law were often superseded by the use of poison; and if the trembling guests, who were invited to the table of Gildo, presumed to express fears, the insolent suspicion served only to excite his fury, and he loudly summoned the ministers of death. Gildo alternately indulged the passions of avarice and lust; and if his days were terrible to the rich, his nights were not less dreadful to husbands and parents. The fairest of their wives and daughters were prostituted to the embraces of the tyrant; and afterwards abandoned to a ferocious troop of Barbarians and assassins, the black, or swarthy, natives of the desert; whom Gildo considered as the only of his throne. In the civil war between Theodosius and Eugenius, the count, or rather the sovereign, of Africa, maintained a haughty and suspicious neutrality; refused to assist either of the contending parties with troops or vessels, expected the declaration of fortune, and reserved for the conqueror the vain professions of his allegiance. Such professions would not have satisfied the master of the Roman world; but the death of Theodosius, and the weakness and discord of his sons, confirmed the power of the Moor; who condescended, as a proof of his moderation, to abstain from the use of the diadem, and to supply Rome with the customary tribute, or rather subsidy, of corn. In every division of the empire, the five provinces of Africa were invariably assigned to the West; and Gildo had to govern that extensive country in the name of Honorius, but his knowledge of the character and

    designs of Stilicho soon engaged him to address his homage to a more distant and feeble sovereign. The ministers of Arcadius embraced the cause of a perfidious rebel; and the delusive hope of adding the numerous cities of Africa to the empire of the East, tempted them to assert a claim, which they were incapable of supporting, either by reason or by arms.

    When Stilicho had given a firm and decisive answer to the pretensions of the Byzantine court, he solemnly accused the tyrant of Africa before the tribunal, which had formerly judged the kings and nations of the earth; and the image of the republic was revived, after a long interval, under the reign of Honorius. The emperor transmitted an accurate and ample detail of the complaints of the provincials, and the crimes of Gildo, to the Roman senate; and the members of that venerable assembly were required to pronounce the condemnation of the rebel. Their unanimous suffrage declared him the enemy of the republic; and the decree of the senate added a sacred and legitimate sanction to the Roman arms. A people, who still remembered that their ancestors had been the masters of the world, would have applauded, with conscious pride, the representation of ancient freedom; if they had not since been accustomed to prefer the solid assurance of bread to the unsubstantial visions of liberty and greatness. The subsistence of Rome depended on the harvests of Africa; and it was evident, that a declaration of war would be the signal of famine. The præfect Symmachus, who presided in the deliberations of the senate, admonished the minister of his just apprehension, that as soon as the revengeful Moor should prohibit the exportation of corn, the and perhaps the safety, of the capital would be threatened by the hungry rage of a turbulent multitude. The prudence of Stilicho conceived and executed, without delay, the most effectual measure for the relief of the Roman people. A large and seasonable supply of corn, collected in the inland provinces of Gaul, was embarked on the rapid stream of the Rhone, and transported, by an easy navigation, from the Rhone to the Tyber. During the whole term of the African war, the granaries of Rome were

    continually filled, her dignity was vindicated from the humiliating dependence, and the minds of an immense people were quieted by the calm confidence of peace and plenty.

    The cause of Rome, and the conduct of the African war, were intrusted by Stilicho to a general, active and ardent to avenge his private injuries on the head of the tyrant. The spirit of discord which prevailed in the house of Nabal, had excited a deadly quarrel between two of his sons, Gildo and Mascezel. The usurper pursued, with implacable rage, the life of his younger brother, whose courage and abilities he feared; and Mascezel, oppressed by superior power, refuge in the court of Milan, where he soon received the cruel intelligence that his two innocent and helpless children had been murdered by their inhuman uncle. The affliction of the father was suspended only by the desire of revenge. The vigilant Stilicho already prepared to collect the naval and military force of the Western empire; and he had resolved, if the tyrant should be able to wage an equal and doubtful war, to march against him in person. But as Italy required his presence, and as it might be dangerous to weaken the of the frontier, he judged it more advisable, that Mascezel should attempt this arduous adventure at the head of a chosen body of Gallic veterans, who had lately served exhorted to convince the world that they could subvert, as well as defend the throne of a usurper, consisted of the Jovian, the Herculian, and the Augustan legions; of the Nervian auxiliaries; of the soldiers who displayed in their banners the symbol of a lion, and of the troops which were distinguished by the auspicious names of Fortunate, and Invincible. Yet such was the smallness of their establishments, or the difficulty of recruiting, that these sevenbands, of high dignity and reputation in the service of Rome, amounted to no more than five thousand effective men. The fleet of galleys and transports sailed in tempestuous weather from the port of Pisa, in Tuscany, and steered their course to the little island of Capraria; which had borrowed that name from the wild goats, its original inhabitants, whose place was occupied by a new colony of a strange and savage

    appearance. “The whole island (says an ingenious traveller of those times) is filled, or rather defiled, by men who fly from the light. They call themselves Monks, or solitaries, because they choose to live alone, without any witnesses of their actions. They fear the gifts of fortune, from the apprehension of losing them; and, lest they should be miserable, they embrace a life of voluntary wretchedness. How absurd is their choice! how perverse their understanding! to dread the evils, without being able to support the blessings, of the human condition. Either this melancholy madness is the effect of disease, or exercise on their own bodies the tortures which are inflicted on fugitive slaves by the hand of justice.” Such was the contempt of a profane magistrate for the monks as the chosen servants of God. Some of them were persuaded, by his entreaties, to embark on board the fleet; and it is observed, to the praise of the Roman general, that his days and nights were employed in prayer, fasting, and the occupation of singing psalms. The devout leader, who, with such a reenforcement, appeared confident of victory, avoided the dangerous rocks of Corsica, coasted along the eastern side of Sardinia, and secured his ships against the violence of the south wind, by casting anchor in the and capacious harbor of Cagliari, at the distance of one hundred and forty miles from the African shores.

    Gildo was prepared to resist the invasion with all the forces of Africa. By the liberality of his gifts and promises, he endeavored to secure the doubtful allegiance of the Roman soldiers, whilst he attracted to his standard the distant tribes of Gætulia and Æthiopia. He proudly reviewed an army of seventy thousand men, and boasted, with the rash presumption which is the forerunner of disgrace, that his numerous cavalry would trample under their horses’ feet the troops of Mascezel, and involve, in a cloud of burning sand, the natives of the cold regions of Gaul and Germany. But the Moor, who commanded the legions of Honorius, was too well acquainted with the manners of his countrymen, to entertain any serious apprehension of a naked and disorderly host of Barbarians; whose left arm, instead of a shield, was protected

    only by mantle; who were totally disarmed as soon as they had darted their javelin from their right hand; and whose horses had never He fixed his camp of five thousand veterans in the face of a superior enemy, and, after the delay of three days, gave the signal of a general engagement. As Mascezel advanced before the front with fair offers of peace and pardon, he encountered one of the foremost standard-bearers of the Africans, and, on his refusal to yield, struck him on the arm with his sword. The arm, and the standard, sunk under the weight of the blow; and the imaginary act of submission was hastily repeated by all the standards of the line. At this the disaffected cohorts proclaimed the name of their lawful sovereign; the Barbarians, astonished by the defection of their Roman allies, dispersed, according to their custom, in tumultuary flight; and Mascezel obtained the of an easy, and almost bloodless, victory. The tyrant escaped from the field of battle to the sea-shore; and threw himself into a small vessel, with the hope of reaching in safety some friendly port of the empire of the East; but the obstinacy of the wind drove him back into the harbor of Tabraca, which had acknowledged, with the rest of the province, the dominion of Honorius, and the authority of his lieutenant. The inhabitants, as a proof of their repentance and loyalty, seized and confined the person of Gildo in a dungeon; and his own despair saved him from the intolerable torture of supporting the presence of an injured and victorious brother. The captives and the spoils of Africa were laid at the feet of the emperor; but more sincere, in the midst of prosperity, still affected to consult the laws of the republic; and referred to the senate and people of Rome the judgment of the most illustrious criminals. Their trial was public and solemn; but the judges, in the exercise of this obsolete and precarious jurisdiction, were impatient to punish the African magistrates, who had intercepted the subsistence of the Roman people. The rich and guilty province was oppressed by the Imperial ministers, who had a visible interest to multiply the number of the accomplices of Gildo; and if an edict of Honorius seems to check the malicious industry of informers, a subsequent edict, at the distance of ten years, continues and renews the prosecution of the which had been

    committed in the time of the general rebellion. The adherents of the tyrant who escaped the first fury of the soldiers, and the judges, might derive some consolation from the tragic fate of his brother, who could never obtain his pardon for the extraordinary services which he had performed. After he had finished an important war in the space of a single winter, Mascezel was received at the court of Milan with loud applause, affected gratitude, and secret jealousy; and his death, which, perhaps, was the effect of passage of a bridge, the Moorish prince, who accompanied the master-general of the West, was suddenly thrown from his horse into the river; the officious haste of the attendants was on the countenance of Stilicho; and while they delayed the necessary assistance, the unfortunate Mascezel was irrecoverably drowned.

    The joy of the African triumph was happily connected with the nuptials of the emperor Honorius, and of his cousin Maria, the daughter of Stilicho: and this equal and honorable alliance seemed to invest the powerful minister with the authority of a parent over his submissive pupil. The muse of Claudian was not silent on this propitious day; he sung, in various and lively strains, the happiness of the royal pair; and the glory of the hero, who confirmed their union, and supported their throne. The ancient fables of Greece, which had almost ceased to be the object of religious faith, were saved from oblivion by the genius of poetry. The picture of the Cyprian grove, the seat of harmony and love; the triumphant progress of Venus over her native seas, and the mild influence which her presence diffused in the palace of Milan, express to every age the natural sentiments of the heart, in the just and pleasing language of allegorical fiction. But the amorous impatience which Claudian attributes to the young prince, must excite the smiles of the court; and his beauteous spouse (if she deserved the praise of beauty) had not much to fear or to hope from the passions of her lover. Honorius was only in the fourteenth year of his age; Serena, the mother of his bride, deferred, by art of persuasion, the consummation of the royal nuptials; Maria died a virgin, after she had been ten years a wife; and the

    chastity of the emperor was secured by the coldness, perhaps, the debility, of his constitution. His subjects, who attentively studied the character of their young sovereign, discovered that Honorius was without passions, and consequently without talents; and that his feeble and languid disposition was alike incapable of discharging the duties of his rank, or of enjoying the pleasures of his age. In his early youth he made some progress in the exercises of riding and drawing the bow: but he soon relinquished these fatiguing occupations, and the amusement of feeding poultry became the serious and daily care of the monarch of the West, who resigned the reins of empire to the firm and skilful hand of his guardian Stilicho. The experience of history will countenance the suspicion that a prince who was born in the purple, received a worse education than the meanest peasant of his dominions; and that the ambitious minister suffered him to attain the age of manhood, without attempting to excite his courage, or to enlighten his under standing. The predecessors of Honorius were accustomed to animate by their example, or at least by their presence, the valor of the legions; and the dates of their laws attest the perpetual activity of their motions through the provinces of the Roman world. But the son of Theodosius passed the slumber of his life, a captive in his palace, a stranger in his country, and the patient, almost the indifferent, spectator of the ruin of the Western empire, which was repeatedly attacked, and finally subverted, by the arms of the Barbarians. In the eventful history of a reign of twenty-eight years, it will seldom be necessary to mention the name of the emperor Honorius.

    Chapter XXX:

    Revolt Of The Goths.

    Part I.

    Revolt Of The Goths. — They Plunder Greece. — Two Great Invasions Of Italy By Alaric And Radagaisus. — They Are Repulsed By Stilicho. — The Germans Overrun Gaul. — Usurpation Of Constantine In The West. — Disgrace And Death Of Stilicho.

    If the subjects of Rome could be ignorant of their obligations to the great Theodosius, they were too soon convinced, how painfully the spirit and abilities of their deceased emperor had supported the frail and mouldering edifice of the republic. He died in the month of January; and before the end of the winter of the same year, the Gothic nation was in arms. The Barbarian auxiliaries erected their independent standard; and boldly avowed the hostile designs, which they had long cherished in their ferocious minds. Their countrymen, who had been condemned, by the conditions of the last treaty, to a life of tranquility and labor, deserted their farms at the first sound of the trumpet; and eagerly resumed the weapons which they had reluctantly laid down. The barriers of the Danube were thrown open; the savage warriors of Scythia issued from their forests; and the uncommon severity of the winter allowed the poet to remark, “that they rolled their ponderous wagons over the broad and icy back of the indignant river.” The unhappy natives of the provinces to the south of the Danube submitted to the calamities, which, in the

    course of twenty years, were almost grown familiar to their imagination; and the various troops of Barbarians, who gloried in the Gothic name, were irregularly spread from woody shores of Dalmatia, to the walls of Constantinople. The interruption, or at least the diminution, of the subsidy, which the Goths had received from the prudent liberality of Theodosius, was the specious pretence of their revolt: the affront was imbittered by their contempt for the unwarlike sons of Theodosius; and their resentment was inflamed by the weakness, or treachery, of the minister of Arcadius. The frequent visits of Rufinus to the camp of the Barbarians whose arms and apparel he affected to imitate, were considered as a sufficient evidence of his guilty correspondence, and the public enemy, from a motive either of gratitude or of policy, was attentive, amidst the general devastation, to spare the private estates of the unpopular præfect. The Goths, instead of being impelled by the blind and headstrong passions of their chiefs, were now directed by the bold and artful genius of Alaric. That renowned leader was descended from the noble race of the Balti; which yielded only to the royal dignity of the Amali: he had solicited the command of the Roman armies; and the Imperial court provoked him to demonstrate the folly of their refusal, and the importance of their loss. Whatever hopes might be entertained of the conquest of Constantinople, the judicious general soon abandoned an impracticable enterprise. In the midst of a divided court and a discontented people, the emperor Arcadius was terrified by the aspect of the Gothic arms; but the want of wisdom and valor was supplied by the strength of the city; and the fortifications, both of the sea and land, might securely brave the impotent and random darts of the Barbarians. Alaric disdained to trample any longer on the prostrate and ruined countries of Thrace and Dacia, and he resolved to seek a plentiful harvest of fame and riches in a province which had hitherto escaped the ravages of war.

    The character of the civil and military officers, on whom Rufinus had devolved the government of Greece, confirmed the public suspicion, that he had betrayed the ancient seat of

    freedom and learning to the Gothic invader. The proconsul Antiochus was the unworthy son of a respectable father; and Gerontius, who commanded the provincial troops, was much better qualified to execute the oppressive orders of a tyrant, than to defend, with courage and ability, a country most remarkably fortified by the hand of nature. Alaric had traversed, without resistance, the plains of Macedonia and Thessaly, as far as the foot of Mount Oeta, a steep and woody range of hills, almost impervious to his cavalry. They stretched from east to west, to the edge of the sea-shore; and left, between the precipice and the Malian Gulf, an interval of three hundred feet, which, in some places, was contracted to a road capable of admitting only a single carriage. In this narrow pass of Thermopylæ, where Leonidas and the three hundred Spartans had gloriously devoted their lives, the Goths might have been stopped, or destroyed, by a skilful general; and perhaps the view of that sacred spot might have kindled some sparks of military ardor in the breasts of the degenerate Greeks. The troops which had been posted to defend the Straits of Thermopylæ, retired, as they were directed, without attempting to disturb the secure and rapid passage of Alaric; and the fertile fields of Phocis and Botia were instantly covered by a deluge of Barbarians who massacred the males of an age to bear arms, and drove away the beautiful females, with the spoil and cattle of the flaming villages. The travellers, who visited Greece several years afterwards, could easily discover the deep and bloody traces of the march of the Goths; and Thebes was less indebted for her preservation to the strength of her seven gates, than to the eager haste of Alaric, who advanced to occupy the city of Athens, and the important harbor of the Piræus. The same impatience urged him to prevent the delay and danger of a siege, by the offer of a capitulation; and as soon as the Athenians heard the voice of the Gothic herald, they were easily persuaded to deliver the greatest part of their wealth, as the ransom of the city of Minerva and its inhabitants. The treaty was ratified by solemn oaths, and observed with mutual fidelity. The Gothic prince, with a small and select train, was admitted within the walls; he indulged himself in the refreshment of the bath, accepted a

    splendid banquet, which was provided by the magistrate, and affected to show that he was not ignorant of the manners of civilized nations. But the whole territory of Attica, from the promontory of Sunium to the town of Megara, was blasted by his baleful presence; and, if we may use the comparison of a contemporary philosopher, Athens itself resembled the bleeding and empty skin of a slaughtered victim. The distance between Megara and Corinth could not much exceed thirty miles; but the bad road, an expressive name, which it still bears among the Greeks, was, or might easily have been made, impassable for the march of an enemy. The thick and gloomy woods of Mount Cithæron covered the inland country; the Scironian rocks approached the water’s edge, and hung over the narrow and winding path, which was confined above six miles along the sea-shore. The passage of those rocks, so infamous in every age, was terminated by the Isthmus of Corinth; and a small a body of firm and intrepid soldiers might have successfully defended a temporary intrenchment of five or six miles from the Ionian to the Ægean Sea. The confidence of the cities of Peloponnesus in their natural rampart, had tempted them to neglect the care of their antique walls; and the avarice of the Roman governors had exhausted and betrayed the unhappy province. Corinth, Argos, Sparta, yielded without resistance to the arms of the Goths; and the most fortunate of the inhabitants were saved, by death, from beholding the slavery of their families and the conflagration of their cities. The vases and statues were distributed among the Barbarians, with more regard to the value of the materials, than to the elegance of the workmanship; the female captives submitted to the laws of war; the enjoyment of beauty was the reward of valor; and the Greeks could not reasonably complain of an abuse which was justified by the example of the heroic times. The descendants of that extraordinary people, who had considered valor and discipline as the walls of Sparta, no longer remembered the generous reply of their ancestors to an invader more formidable than Alaric. “If thou art a god, thou wilt not hurt those who have never injured thee; if thou art a man, advance: — and thou wilt find men equal to thyself.” From Thermopylæ to Sparta, the leader of the Goths pursued

    his victorious march without encountering any mortal antagonists: but one of the advocates of expiring Paganism has confidently asserted, that the walls of Athens were guarded by the goddess Minerva, with her formidable Ægis, and by the angry phantom of Achilles; and that the conqueror was dismayed by the presence of the hostile deities of Greece. In an age of miracles, it would perhaps be unjust to dispute the claim of the historian Zosimus to the common benefit: yet it cannot be dissembled, that the mind of Alaric was ill prepared to receive, either in sleeping or waking visions, the impressions of Greek superstition. The songs of Homer, and the fame of Achilles, had probably never reached the ear of the illiterate Barbarian; and the Christian faith, which he had devoutly embraced, taught him to despise the imaginary deities of Rome and Athens. The invasion of the Goths, instead of vindicating the honor, contributed, at least accidentally, to extirpate the last remains of Paganism: and the mysteries of Ceres, which had subsisted eighteen hundred years, did not survive the destruction of Eleusis, and the calamities of Greece.

    The last hope of a people who could no longer depend on their arms, their gods, or their sovereign, was placed in the powerful assistance of the general of the West; and Stilicho, who had not been permitted to repulse, advanced to chastise, the invaders of Greece. A numerous fleet was equipped in the ports of Italy; and the troops, after a short and prosperous navigation over the Ionian Sea, were safely disembarked on the isthmus, near the ruins of Corinth. The woody and mountainous country of Arcadia, the fabulous residence of Pan and the Dryads, became the scene of a long and doubtful conflict between the two generals not unworthy of each other. The skill and perseverance of the Roman at length prevailed; and the Goths, after sustaining a considerable loss from disease and desertion, gradually retreated to the lofty mountain of Pholoe, near the sources of the Peneus, and on the frontiers of Elis; a sacred country, which had formerly been exempted from the calamities of war. The camp of the

    Barbarians was immediately besieged; the waters of the river were diverted into another channel; and while they labored under the intolerable pressure of thirst and hunger, a strong line of circumvallation was formed to prevent their escape. After these precautions, Stilicho, too confident of victory, retired to enjoy his triumph, in the theatrical games, and lascivious dances, of the Greeks; his soldiers, deserting their standards, spread themselves over the country of their allies, which they stripped of all that had been saved from the rapacious hands of the enemy. Alaric appears to have seized the favorable moment to execute one of those hardy enterprises, in which the abilities of a general are displayed with more genuine lustre, than in the tumult of a day of battle. To extricate himself from the prison of Peloponnesus, it was necessary that he should pierce the intrenchments which surrounded his camp; that he should perform a difficult and dangerous march of thirty miles, as far as the Gulf of Corinth; and that he should transport his troops, his captives, and his spoil, over an arm of the sea, which, in the narrow interval between Rhium and the opposite shore, is at least half a mile in breadth. The operations of Alaric must have been secret, prudent, and rapid; since the Roman general was confounded by the intelligence, that the Goths, who had eluded his efforts, were in full possession of the important province of Epirus. This unfortunate delay allowed Alaric sufficient time to conclude the treaty, which he secretly negotiated, with the ministers of Constantinople. The apprehension of a civil war compelled Stilicho to retire, at the haughty mandate of his rivals, from the dominions of Arcadius; and he respected, in the enemy of Rome, the honorable character of the ally and servant of the emperor of the East.

    A Grecian philosopher, who visited Constantinople soon after the death of Theodosius, published his liberal opinions concerning the duties of kings, and the state of the Roman republic. Synesius observes, and deplores, the fatal abuse, which the imprudent bounty of the late emperor had introduced into the military service. The citizens and subjects

    had purchased an exemption from the indispensable duty of defending their country; which was supported by the arms of Barbarian mercenaries. The fugitives of Scythia were permitted to disgrace the illustrious dignities of the empire; their ferocious youth, who disdained the salutary restraint of laws, were more anxious to acquire the riches, than to imitate the arts, of a people, the object of their contempt and hatred; and the power of the Goths was the stone of Tantalus, perpetually suspended over the peace and safety of the devoted state. The measures which Synesius recommends, are the dictates of a bold and generous patriot. He exhorts the emperor to revive the courage of his subjects, by the example of manly virtue; to banish luxury from the court and from the camp; to substitute, in the place of the Barbarian mercenaries, an army of men, interested in the defence of their laws and of their property; to force, in such a moment of public danger, the mechanic from his shop, and the philosopher from his school; to rouse the indolent citizen from his dream of pleasure, and to arm, for the protection of agriculture, the hands of the laborious husbandman. At the head of such troops, who might deserve the name, and would display the spirit, of Romans, he animates the son of Theodosius to encounter a race of Barbarians, who were destitute of any real courage; and never to lay down his arms, till he had chased them far away into the solitudes of Scythia; or had reduced them to the state of ignominious servitude, which the Lacedæmonians formerly imposed on the captive Helots. The court of Arcadius indulged the zeal, applauded the eloquence, and neglected the advice, of Synesius. Perhaps the philosopher who addresses the emperor of the East in the language of reason and virtue, which he might have used to a Spartan king, had not condescended to form a practicable scheme, consistent with the temper, and circumstances, of a degenerate age. Perhaps the pride of the ministers, whose business was seldom interrupted by reflection, might reject, as wild and visionary, every proposal, which exceeded the measure of their capacity, and deviated from the forms and precedents of office. While the oration of Synesius, and the downfall of the Barbarians, were the topics of popular conversation, an edict was published at

    Constantinople, which declared the promotion of Alaric to the rank of master-general of the Eastern Illyricum. The Roman provincials, and the allies, who had respected the faith of treaties, were justly indignant, that the ruin of Greece and Epirus should be so liberally rewarded. The Gothic conqueror was received as a lawful magistrate, in the cities which he had so lately besieged. The fathers, whose sons he had massacred, the husbands, whose wives he had violated, were subject to his authority; and the success of his rebellion encouraged the ambition of every leader of the foreign mercenaries. The use to which Alaric applied his new command, distinguishes the firm and judicious character of his policy. He issued his orders to the four magazines and manufactures of offensive and defensive arms, Margus, Ratiaria, Naissus, and Thessalonica, to provide his troops with an extraordinary supply of shields, helmets, swords, and spears; the unhappy provincials were compelled to forge the instruments of their own destruction; and the Barbarians removed the only defect which had sometimes disappointed the efforts of their courage. The birth of Alaric, the glory of his past exploits, and the confidence in his future designs, insensibly united the body of the nation under his victorious standard; and, with the unanimous consent of the Barbarian chieftains, the master-general of Illyricum was elevated, according to ancient custom, on a shield, and solemnly proclaimed king of the Visigoths. Armed with this double power, seated on the verge of the two empires, he alternately sold his deceitful promises to the courts of Arcadius and Honorius; till he declared and executed his resolution of invading the dominions of the West. The provinces of Europe which belonged to the Eastern emperor, were already exhausted; those of Asia were inaccessible; and the strength of Constantinople had resisted his attack. But he was tempted by the fame, the beauty, the wealth of Italy, which he had twice visited; and he secretly aspired to plant the Gothic standard on the walls of Rome, and to enrich his army with the accumulated spoils of three hundred triumphs.

    The scarcity of facts, and the uncertainty of dates, oppose our

    attempts to describe the circumstances of the first invasion of Italy by the arms of Alaric. His march, perhaps from Thessalonica, through the warlike and hostile country of Pannonia, as far as the foot of the Julian Alps; his passage of those mountains, which were strongly guarded by troops and intrenchments; the siege of Aquileia, and the conquest of the provinces of Istria and Venetia, appear to have employed a considerable time. Unless his operations were extremely cautious and slow, the length of the interval would suggest a probable suspicion, that the Gothic king retreated towards the banks of the Danube; and reënforced his army with fresh swarms of Barbarians, before he again attempted to penetrate into the heart of Italy. Since the public and important events escape the diligence of the historian, he may amuse himself with contemplating, for a moment, the influence of the arms of Alaric on the fortunes of two obscure individuals, a presbyter of Aquileia and a husbandman of Verona. The learned Rufinus, who was summoned by his enemies to appear before a Roman synod, wisely preferred the dangers of a besieged city; and the Barbarians, who furiously shook the walls of Aquileia, might save him from the cruel sentence of another heretic, who, at the request of the same bishops, was severely whipped, and condemned to perpetual exile on a desert island. The old man, who had passed his simple and innocent life in the neighborhood of Verona, was a stranger to the quarrels both of kings and of bishops; hispleasures, his desires, his knowledge, were confined within the little circle of his paternal farm; and a staff supported his aged steps, on the same ground where he had sported in his infancy. Yet even this humble and rustic felicity (which Claudian describes with so much truth and feeling) was still exposed to the undistinguishing rage of war. His trees, his old contemporary trees, must blaze in the conflagration of the whole country; a detachment of Gothic cavalry might sweep away his cottage and his family; and the power of Alaric could destroy this happiness, which he was not able either to taste or to bestow. “Fame,” says the poet, “encircling with terror her gloomy wings, proclaimed the march of the Barbarian army, and filled Italy with consternation:” the apprehensions of each individual were increased in just proportion to the measure of his fortune: and the most timid, who had already embarked their valuable effects, meditated their escape to the Island of Sicily, or the African coast. The public distress was aggravated by the fears and reproaches of superstition. Every hour produced some horrid tale of strange and portentous accidents; the Pagans deplored the neglect of omens, and the interruption of sacrifices; but the Christians still derived some comfort from the powerful intercession of the saints and martyrs.

    Chapter XXX: Revolt Of The Goths. —

    Part II.

    The emperor Honorius was distinguished, above his subjects, by the preeminence of fear, as well as of rank. The pride and luxury in which he was educated, had not allowed him to suspect, that there existed on the earth any power presumptuous enough to invade the repose of the successor of Augustus. The arts of flattery concealed the impending danger, till Alaric approached the palace of Milan. But when the sound of war had awakened the young emperor, instead of flying to arms with the spirit, or even the rashness, of his age, he eagerly listened to those timid counsellors, who proposed to convey his sacred person, and his faithful attendants, to some secure and distant station in the provinces of Gaul. Stilicho alone had courage and authority to resist his disgraceful measure, which would have abandoned Rome and Italy to the Barbarians; but as the troops of the palace had been lately detached to the Rhætian frontier, and as the resource of new levies was slow and precarious, the general of the West could only promise, that if the court of Milan would maintain their ground during his absence, he would soon return with an army equal to the encounter of the Gothic king. Without losing a moment, (while each moment was so important to the public safety,) Stilicho hastily embarked on the Larian Lake, ascended the mountains of ice and snow, amidst the severity of an Alpine winter, and suddenly repressed, by his

    unexpected presence, the enemy, who had disturbed the tranquillity of Rhætia. The Barbarians, perhaps some tribes of the Alemanni, respected the firmness of a chief, who still assumed the language of command; and the choice which he condescended to make, of a select number of their bravest youth, was considered as a mark of his esteem and favor. The cohorts, who were delivered from the neighboring foe, diligently repaired to the Imperial standard; and Stilicho issued his orders to the most remote troops of the West, to advance, by rapid marches, to the defence of Honorius and of Italy. The fortresses of the Rhine were abandoned; and the safety of Gaul was protected only by the faith of the Germans, and the ancient terror of the Roman name. Even the legion, which had been stationed to guard the wall of Britain against the Caledonians of the North, was hastily recalled; and a numerous body of the cavalry of the Alani was persuaded to engage in the service of the emperor, who anxiously expected the return of his general. The prudence and vigor of Stilicho were conspicuous on this occasion, which revealed, at the same time, the weakness of the falling empire. The legions of Rome, which had long since languished in the gradual decay of discipline and courage, were exterminated by the Gothic and civil wars; and it was found impossible, without exhausting and exposing the provinces, to assemble an army for the defence of Italy.

    Chapter XXX: Revolt Of The Goths. –Part III.

    When Stilicho seemed to abandon his sovereign in the unguarded palace of Milan, he had probably calculated the term of his absence, the distance of the enemy, and the obstacles that might retard their march. He principally depended on the rivers of Italy, the Adige, the Mincius, the Oglio, and the Addua, which, in the winter or spring, by the fall of rains, or by the melting of the snows, are commonly swelled into broad and impetuous torrents. But the season happened to be remarkably dry: and the Goths could traverse, without impediment, the wide and stony beds, whose centre was faintly marked by the course of a shallow stream. The bridge and passage of the Addua were secured by a strong detachment of the Gothic army; and as Alaric approached the walls, or rather the suburbs, of Milan, he enjoyed the proud satisfaction of seeing the emperor of the Romans fly before him. Honorius, accompanied by a feeble train of statesmen and eunuchs, hastily retreated towards the Alps, with a design of securing his person in the city of Arles, which had often been the royal residence of his predecessors. * But Honorius had scarcely passed the Po, before he was overtaken by the speed of the Gothic cavalry; since the urgency of the danger compelled him to seek a temporary shelter within the fortifications of Asta, a town of Liguria or Piemont, situate on the banks of the Tanarus. The siege of an obscure place, which contained so rich a prize, and seemed incapable of a long resistance, was instantly formed, and indefatigably pressed, by the king of the Goths; and the bold declaration, which the emperor might afterwards make, that his breast had never been susceptible of fear, did not probably obtain much credit, even in his own court. In the last, and almost hopeless extremity, after the Barbarians had already proposed the indignity of a capitulation, the Imperial captive was suddenly relieved by the fame, the approach, and at length the presence, of the hero, whom he had so long expected. At the head of a chosen and intrepid vanguard, Stilicho swam the stream of the Addua, to gain the time which he must have lost in the attack of the bridge; the passage of the Po was an enterprise of much less hazard and difficulty; and the successful action, in which he cut his way through the Gothic camp under the walls of Asta, revived the hopes, and vindicated the honor, of Rome. Instead of grasping the fruit of his victory, the Barbarian was gradually invested, on every side, by the troops of the West, who successively issued through all the passes of the Alps; his quarters were straitened; his convoys were intercepted; and the vigilance of the Romans prepared to form a chain of fortifications, and to besiege the lines of the besiegers. A military council was assembled of the long-haired chiefs of the Gothic nation; of aged warriors, whose bodies were wrapped in furs, and whose stern countenances were marked with honorable wounds. They weighed the glory of persisting in their attempt against the advantage of securing their plunder; and they recommended the prudent measure of a seasonable retreat. In this important debate, Alaric displayed the spirit of the conqueror of Rome; and after he had reminded his countrymen of their achievements and of their designs, he concluded his animating speech by the solemn and positive assurance that he was resolved to find in Italy either a kingdom or a grave.

    The loose discipline of the Barbarians always exposed them to the danger of a surprise; but, instead of choosing the dissolute hours of riot and intemperance, Stilicho resolved to attack the Christian Goths, whilst they were devoutly employed in celebrating the festival of Easter. The execution of the stratagem, or, as it was termed by the clergy of the sacrilege, was intrusted to Saul, a Barbarian and a Pagan, who had served, however, with distinguished reputation among the veteran generals of Theodosius. The camp of the Goths, which Alaric had pitched in the neighborhood of Pollentia, was thrown into confusion by the sudden and impetuous charge of the Imperial cavalry; but, in a few moments, the undaunted genius of their leader gave them an order, and a field of battle; and, as soon as they had recovered from their astonishment, the pious confidence, that the God of the Christians would assert their cause, added new strength to their native valor. In this engagement, which was long maintained with equal courage and success, the chief of the Alani, whose diminutive and savage form concealed a magnanimous soul approved his suspected loyalty, by the zeal with which he fought, and fell, in the service of the republic; and the fame of this gallant Barbarian has been imperfectly preserved in the verses of Claudian, since the poet, who celebrates his virtue, has omitted the mention of his name. His death was followed by the flight and dismay of the squadrons which he commanded; and the defeat of the wing of cavalry might have decided the victory of Alaric, if Stilicho had not immediately led the Roman and Barbarian infantry to the attack. The skill of the general, and the bravery of the soldiers, surmounted every obstacle. In the evening of the bloody day, the Goths retreated from the field of battle; the intrenchments of their camp were forced, and the scene of rapine and slaughter made some atonement for the calamities which they had inflicted on the subjects of the empire. The magnificent spoils of Corinth and Argos enriched the veterans of the West; the captive wife of Alaric, who had impatiently claimed his promise of Roman jewels and Patrician handmaids, was reduced to implore the mercy of the insulting foe; and many thousand prisoners, released from the Gothic chains, dispersed through the provinces of Italy the praises of their heroic deliverer. The triumph of Stilicho was compared by the poet, and perhaps by the public, to that of Marius; who, in the same part of Italy, had encountered and destroyed another army of Northern Barbarians. The huge bones, and the empty helmets, of the Cimbri and of the Goths, would easily be confounded by succeeding generations; and posterity might erect a common trophy to the memory of the two most illustrious generals, who had vanquished, on the same memorable ground, the two most formidable enemies of Rome.

    The eloquence of Claudian has celebrated, with lavish applause, the victory of Pollentia, one of the most glorious days in the life of his patron; but his reluctant and partial muse bestows more genuine praise on the character of the Gothic king. His name is, indeed, branded with the reproachful epithets of pirate and robber, to which the conquerors of every age are so justly entitled; but the poet of Stilicho is compelled to acknowledge that Alaric possessed the invincible temper of mind, which rises superior to every misfortune, and derives new resources from adversity. After the total defeat of his infantry, he escaped, or rather withdrew, from the field of battle, with the greatest part of his cavalry entire and unbroken. Without wasting a moment to lament the irreparable loss of so many brave companions, he left his victorious enemy to bind in chains the captive images of a Gothic king; and boldly resolved to break through the unguarded passes of the Apennine, to spread desolation over the fruitful face of Tuscany, and to conquer or die before the gates of Rome. The capital was saved by the active and incessant diligence of Stilicho; but he respected the despair of his enemy; and, instead of committing the fate of the republic to the chance of another battle, he proposed to purchase the absence of the Barbarians. The spirit of Alaric would have rejected such terms, the permission of a retreat, and the offer of a pension, with contempt and indignation; but he exercised a limited and precarious authority over the independent chieftains who had raised him, for their service, above the rank of his equals; they were still less disposed to follow an unsuccessful general, and many of them were tempted to consult their interest by a private negotiation with the minister of Honorius. The king submitted to the voice of his people, ratified the treaty with the empire of the West, and repassed the Po with the remains of the flourishing army which he had led into Italy. A considerable part of the Roman forces still continued to attend his motions; and Stilicho, who maintained a secret correspondence with some of the Barbarian chiefs, was punctually apprised of the designs that were formed in the camp and council of Alaric. The king of the Goths, ambitious to signalize his retreat by some splendid achievement, had resolved to occupy the important city of Verona, which commands the principal passage of the Rhætian Alps; and, directing his march through the territories of those German tribes, whose alliance would restore his exhausted strength, to invade, on the side of the Rhine, the wealthy and unsuspecting provinces of Gaul. Ignorant of the treason which had already betrayed his bold and judicious enterprise, he advanced towards the passes of the mountains, already possessed by the Imperial troops; where he was exposed, almost at the same instant, to a general attack in the front, on his flanks, and in the rear. In this bloody action, at a small distance from the walls of Verona, the loss of the Goths was not less heavy than that which they had sustained in the defeat of Pollentia; and their valiant king, who escaped by the swiftness of his horse, must either have been slain or made prisoner, if the hasty rashness of the Alani had not disappointed the measures of the Roman general. Alaric secured the remains of his army on the adjacent rocks; and prepared himself, with undaunted resolution, to maintain a siege against the superior numbers of the enemy, who invested him on all sides. But he could not oppose the destructive progress of hunger and disease; nor was it possible for him to check the continual desertion of his impatient and capricious Barbarians. In this extremity he still found resources in his own courage, or in the moderation of his adversary; and the retreat of the Gothic king was considered as the deliverance of Italy. Yet the people, and even the clergy, incapable of forming any rational judgment of the business of peace and war, presumed to arraign the policy of Stilicho, who so often vanquished, so often surrounded, and so often dismissed the implacable enemy of the republic. The first moment of the public safety is devoted to gratitude and joy; but the second is diligently occupied by envy and calumny.

    The citizens of Rome had been astonished by the approach of Alaric; and the diligence with which they labored to restore the walls of the capital, confessed their own fears, and the decline of the empire. After the retreat of the Barbarians, Honorius was directed to accept the dutiful invitation of the senate, and to celebrate, in the Imperial city, the auspicious æra of the Gothic victory, and of his sixth consulship. The suburbs and the streets, from the Milvian bridge to the Palatine mount, were filled by the Roman people, who, in the space of a hundred years, had only thrice been honored with the presence of their sovereigns. While their eyes were fixed on the chariot where Stilicho was deservedly seated by the side of his royal pupil, they applauded the pomp of a triumph, which was not stained, like that of Constantine, or of Theodosius, with civil blood. The procession passed under a lofty arch, which had been purposely erected: but in less than seven years, the Gothic conquerors of Rome might read, if they were able to read, the superb inscription of that monument, which attested the total defeat and destruction of their nation. The emperor resided several months in the capital, and every part of his behavior was regulated with care to conciliate the affection of the clergy, the senate, and the people of Rome. The clergy was edified by his frequent visits and liberal gifts to the shrines of the apostles. The senate, who, in the triumphal procession, had been excused from the humiliating ceremony of preceding on foot the Imperial chariot, was treated with the decent reverence which Stilicho always affected for that assembly. The people was repeatedly gratified by the attention and courtesy of Honorius in the public games, which were celebrated on that occasion with a magnificence not unworthy of the spectator. As soon as the appointed number of chariot- races was concluded, the decoration of the Circus was suddenly changed; the hunting of wild beasts afforded a various and splendid entertainment; and the chase was succeeded by a military dance, which seems, in the lively description of Claudian, to present the image of a modern tournament.

    In these games of Honorius, the inhuman combats of gladiators polluted, for the last time, the amphitheater of Rome. The first Christian emperor may claim the honor of the first edict which condemned the art and amusement of shedding human blood; but this benevolent law expressed the wishes of the prince, without reforming an inveterate abuse, which degraded a civilized nation below the condition of savage cannibals. Several hundred, perhaps several thousand, victims were annually slaughtered in the great cities of the empire; and the month of December, more peculiarly devoted to the combats of gladiators, still exhibited to the eyes of the Roman people a grateful spectacle of blood and cruelty. Amidst the general joy of the victory of Pollentia, a Christian poet exhorted the emperor to extirpate, by his authority, the horrid custom which had so long resisted the voice of humanity and religion. The pathetic representations of Prudentius were less effectual than the generous boldness of Telemachus, and

    Asiatic monk, whose death was more useful to mankind than his life. The Romans were provoked by the interruption of their pleasures; and the rash monk, who had descended into the arena to separate the gladiators, was overwhelmed under a shower of stones. But the madness of the people soon subsided; they respected the memory of Telemachus, who had deserved the honors of martyrdom; and they submitted, without a murmur, to the laws of Honorius, which abolished forever the human sacrifices of the amphitheater. * The citizens, who adhered to the manners of their ancestors, might perhaps insinuate that the last remains of a martial spirit were preserved in this school of fortitude, which accustomed the Romans to the sight of blood, and to the contempt of death; a vain and cruel prejudice, so nobly confuted by the valor of ancient Greece, and of modern Europe!

    The recent danger, to which the person of the emperor had been exposed in the defenceless palace of Milan, urged him to seek a retreat in some inaccessible fortress of Italy, where he might securely remain, while the open country was covered by a deluge of Barbarians. On the coast of the Adriatic, about ten or twelve miles from the most southern of the seven mouths of the Po, the Thessalians had founded the ancient colony of Ravenna, which they afterwards resigned to the natives of Umbria. Augustus, who had observed the opportunity of the place, prepared, at the distance of three miles from the old town, a capacious harbor, for the reception of two hundred and fifty ships of war. This naval establishment, which included the arsenals and magazines, the barracks of the troops, and the houses of the artificers, derived its origin and name from the permanent station of the Roman fleet; the intermediate space was soon filled with buildings and inhabitants, and the three extensive and populous quarters of Ravenna gradually contributed to form one of the most important cities of Italy. The principal canal of Augustus poured a copious stream of the waters of the Po through the midst of the city, to the entrance of the harbor; the same waters were introduced into the profound ditches that encompassed the walls; they were distributed by a thousand subordinate canals, into every part of the city, which they divided into a variety of small islands; the communication was maintained only by the use of boats and bridges; and the houses of Ravenna, whose appearance may be compared to that of Venice, were raised on the foundation of wooden piles. The adjacent country, to the distance of many miles, was a deep and impassable morass; and the artificial causeway, which connected Ravenna with the continent, might be easily guarded or destroyed, on the approach of a hostile army These morasses were interspersed, however, with vineyards: and though the soil was exhausted by four or five crops, the town enjoyed a more plentiful supply of wine than of fresh water. The air, instead of receiving the sickly, and almost pestilential, exhalations of low and marshy grounds, was distinguished, like the neighborhood of Alexandria, as uncommonly pure and salubrious; and this singular advantage was ascribed to the regular tides of the Adriatic, which swept the canals, interrupted the unwholesome stagnation of the waters, and floated, every day, the vessels of the adjacent country into the heart of Ravenna. The gradual retreat of the sea has left the modern city at the distance of four miles from the Adriatic; and as early as the fifth or sixth century of the Christian æra, the port of Augustus was converted into pleasant orchards; and a lonely grove of pines covered the ground where the Roman fleet once rode at anchor. Even this alteration contributed to increase the natural strength of the place, and the shallowness of the water was a sufficient barrier against the large ships of the enemy. This advantageous situation was fortified by art and labor; and in the twentieth year of his age, the emperor of the West, anxious only for his personal safety, retired to the perpetual confinement of the walls and morasses of Ravenna. The example of Honorius was imitated by his feeble successors, the Gothic kings, and afterwards the Exarchs, who occupied the throne and palace of the emperors; and till the middle of the eight century, Ravenna was considered as the seat of government, and the capital of Italy.

    The fears of Honorius were not without foundation, nor were his precautions without effect. While Italy rejoiced in her deliverance from the Goths, a furious tempest was excited among the nations of Germany, who yielded to the irresistible impulse that appears to have been gradually communicated from the eastern extremity of the continent of Asia. The Chinese annals, as they have been interpreted by the earned industry of the present age, may be usefully applied to reveal the secret and remote causes of the fall of the Roman empire. The extensive territory to the north of the great wall was possessed, after the flight of the Huns, by the victorious Sienpi, who were sometimes broken into independent tribes, and sometimes reunited under a supreme chief; till at length, styling themselves Topa, or masters of the earth, they acquired a more solid consistence, and a more formidable power. The Topa soon compelled the pastoral nations of the eastern desert to acknowledge the superiority of their arms; they invaded China in a period of weakness and intestine discord; and these fortunate Tartars, adopting the laws and manners of the vanquished people, founded an Imperial dynasty, which reigned near one hundred and sixty years over the northern provinces of the monarchy. Some generations before they ascended the throne of China, one of the Topa princes had enlisted in his cavalry a slave of the name of Moko, renowned for his valor, but who was tempted, by the fear of punishment, to desert his standard, and to range the desert at the head of a hundred followers. This gang of robbers and outlaws swelled into a camp, a tribe, a numerous people, distinguished by the appellation of Geougen; and their hereditary chieftains, the posterity of Moko the slave, assumed their rank among the Scythian monarchs. The youth of Toulun, the greatest of his descendants, was exercised by those misfortunes which are the school of heroes. He bravely struggled with adversity, broke the imperious yoke of the Topa, and became the legislator of his nation, and the conqueror of Tartary. His troops were distributed into regular bands of a hundred and of a thousand men; cowards were stoned to death; the most splendid honors were proposed as the reward of valor; and Toulun, who had knowledge enough to despise the learning of China, adopted only such arts and institutions as were favorable to the military spirit of his government. His tents, which he removed in the winter season to a more southern latitude, were pitched, during the summer, on the fruitful banks of the Selinga. His conquests stretched from Corea far beyond the River Irtish. He vanquished, in the country to the north of the Caspian Sea, the nation of the Huns; and the new title of Khan, or Cagan, expressed the fame and power which he derived from this memorable victory.

    The chain of events is interrupted, or rather is concealed, as it passes from the Volga to the Vistula, through the dark interval which separates the extreme limits of the Chinese, and of the Roman, geography. Yet the temper of the Barbarians, and the experience of successive emigrations, sufficiently declare, that the Huns, who were oppressed by the arms of the Geougen, soon withdrew from the presence of an insulting victor. The countries towards the Euxine were already occupied by their kindred tribes; and their hasty flight, which they soon converted into a bold attack, would more naturally be directed towards the rich and level plains, through which the Vistula gently flows into the Baltic Sea. The North must again have been alarmed, and agitated, by the invasion of the Huns; * and the nations who retreated before them must have pressed with incumbent weight on the confines of Germany. The inhabitants of those regions, which the ancients have assigned to the Suevi, the Vandals, and the Burgundians, might embrace the resolution of abandoning to the fugitives of Sarmatia their woods and morasses; or at least of discharging their superfluous numbers on the provinces of the Roman empire. About four years after the victorious Toulun had assumed the title of Khan of the Geougen, another Barbarian, the haughty Rhodogast, or Radagaisus, marched from the northern extremities of Germany almost to the gates of Rome, and left the remains of his army to achieve the destruction of the West. The Vandals, the Suevi, and the Burgundians, formed the strength of this mighty host; but the Alani, who had found a hospitable reception in their new seats, added their active cavalry to the heavy infantry of the Germans; and the Gothic adventurers crowded so eagerly to the standard of Radagaisus, that by some historians, he has been styled the King of the Goths. Twelve thousand warriors, distinguished above the vulgar by their noble birth, or their valiant deeds, glittered in the van; and the whole multitude, which was not less than two hundred thousand fighting men, might be increased, by the accession of women, of children, and of slaves, to the amount of four hundred thousand persons. This formidable emigration issued from the same coast of the Baltic, which had poured forth the myriads of the Cimbri and Teutones, to assault Rome and Italy in the vigor of the republic. After the departure of those Barbarians, their native country, which was marked by the vestiges of their greatness, long ramparts, and gigantic moles, remained, during some ages, a vast and dreary solitude; till the human species was renewed by the powers of generation, and the vacancy was filled by the influx of new inhabitants. The nations who now usurp an extent of land which they are unable to cultivate, would soon be assisted by the industrious poverty of their neighbors, if the government of Europe did not protect the claims of dominion and property.

    Chapter XXX: Revolt Of The Goths. –Part IV.

    The correspondence of nations was, in that age, so imperfect and precarious, that the revolutions of the North might escape the knowledge of the court of Ravenna; till the dark cloud, which was collected along the coast of the Baltic, burst in thunder upon the banks of the Upper Danube. The emperor of the West, if his ministers disturbed his amusements by the news of the impending danger, was satisfied with being the occasion, and the spectator, of the war. The safety of Rome was intrusted to the counsels, and the sword, of Stilicho; but such was the feeble and exhausted state of the empire, that it

    was impossible to restore the fortifications of the Danube, or to prevent, by a vigorous effort, the invasion of the Germans. The hopes of the vigilant minister of Honorius were confined to the defence of Italy. He once more abandoned the provinces, recalled the troops, pressed the new levies, which were rigorously exacted, and pusillanimously eluded; employed the most efficacious means to arrest, or allure, the deserters; and offered the gift of freedom, and of two pieces of gold, to all the slaves who would enlist. By these efforts he painfully collected, from the subjects of a great empire, an army of thirty or forty thousand men, which, in the days of Scipio or Camillus, would have been instantly furnished by the free citizens of the territory of Rome. The thirty legions of Stilicho were reënforced by a large body of Barbarian auxiliaries; the faithful Alani were personally attached to his service; and the troops of Huns and of Goths, who marched under the banners of their native princes, Huldin and Sarus, were animated by interest and resentment to oppose the ambition of Radagaisus. The king of the confederate Germans passed, without resistance, the Alps, the Po, and the Apennine; leaving on one hand the inaccessible palace of Honorius, securely buried among the marshes of Ravenna; and, on the other, the camp of Stilicho, who had fixed his head-quarters at Ticinum, or Pavia, but who seems to have avoided a decisive battle, till he had assembled his distant forces. Many cities of Italy were pillaged, or destroyed; and the siege of Florence, by Radagaisus, is one of the earliest events in the history of that celebrated republic; whose firmness checked and delayed the unskillful fury of the Barbarians. The senate and people trembled at their approached within a hundred and eighty miles of Rome; and anxiously compared the danger which they had escaped, with the new perils to which they were exposed. Alaric was a Christian and a soldier, the leader of a disciplined army; who understood the laws of war, who respected the sanctity of treaties, and who had familiarly conversed with the subjects of the empire in the same camps, and the same churches. The savage Radagaisus was a stranger to the manners, the religion, and even the language, of the civilized nations of the South. The fierceness of his temper was exasperated by cruel superstition; and it was universally believed, that he had bound himself, by a solemn vow, to reduce the city into a heap of stones and ashes, and to sacrifice the most illustrious of the Roman senators on the altars of those gods who were appeased by human blood. The public danger, which should have reconciled all domestic animosities, displayed the incurable madness of religious faction. The oppressed votaries of Jupiter and Mercury respected, in the implacable enemy of Rome, the character of a devout Pagan; loudly declared, that they were more apprehensive of the sacrifices, than of the arms, of Radagaisus; and secretly rejoiced in the calamities of their country, which condemned the faith of their Christian adversaries. *

    Florence was reduced to the last extremity; and the fainting courage of the citizens was supported only by the authority of St. Ambrose; who had communicated, in a dream, the promise of a speedy deliverance. On a sudden, they beheld, from their walls, the banners of Stilicho, who advanced, with his united force, to the relief of the faithful city; and who soon marked that fatal spot for the grave of the Barbarian host. The apparent contradictions of those writers who variously relate the defeat of Radagaisus, may be reconciled without offering much violence to their respective testimonies. Orosius and Augustin, who were intimately connected by friendship and religion, ascribed this miraculous victory to the providence of God, rather than to the valor of man. They strictly exclude every idea of chance, or even of bloodshed; and positively affirm, that the Romans, whose camp was the scene of plenty and idleness, enjoyed the distress of the Barbarians, slowly expiring on the sharp and barren ridge of the hills of Fæsulæ, which rise above the city of Florence. Their extravagant assertion that not a single soldier of the Christian army was killed, or even wounded, may be dismissed with silent contempt; but the rest of the narrative of Augustin and Orosius is consistent with the state of the war, and the character of Stilicho. Conscious that he commanded the last army of the republic, his prudence would not expose it, in the open field, to the headstrong fury of the Germans. The method of surrounding the enemy with strong lines of circumvallation, which he had twice employed against the Gothic king, was repeated on a larger scale, and with more considerable effect. The examples of Cæsar must have been familiar to the most illiterate of the Roman warriors; and the fortifications of Dyrrachium, which connected twenty-four castles, by a perpetual ditch and rampart of fifteen miles, afforded the model of an intrenchment which might confine, and starve, the most numerous host of Barbarians. The Roman troops had less degenerated from the industry, than from the valor, of their ancestors; and if their servile and laborious work offended the pride of the soldiers, Tuscany could supply many thousand peasants, who would labor, though, perhaps, they would not fight, for the salvation of their native country. The imprisoned multitude of horses and men was gradually destroyed, by famine rather than by the sword; but the Romans were exposed, during the progress of such an extensive work, to the frequent attacks of an impatient enemy. The despair of the hungry Barbarians would precipitate them against the fortifications of Stilicho; the general might sometimes indulge the ardor of his brave auxiliaries, who eagerly pressed to assault the camp of the Germans; and these various incidents might produce the sharp and bloody conflicts which dignify the narrative of Zosimus, and the Chronicles of Prosper and Marcellinus. A seasonable supply of men and provisions had been introduced into the walls of Florence, and the famished host of Radagaisus was in its turn besieged. The proud monarch of so many warlike nations, after the loss of his bravest warriors, was reduced to confide either in the faith of a capitulation, or in the clemency of Stilicho. But the death of the royal captive, who was ignominiously beheaded, disgraced the triumph of Rome and of Christianity; and the short delay of his execution was sufficient to brand the conqueror with the guilt of cool and deliberate cruelty. The famished Germans, who escaped the fury of the auxiliaries, were sold as slaves, at the contemptible price of as many single pieces of gold; but the difference of food and climate swept away great numbers of those unhappy strangers; and it was observed, that the inhuman purchasers, instead of reaping the fruits of their labor were soon obliged to provide the expense of their interment Stilicho informed the emperor and the senate of his success; and deserved, a second time, the glorious title of Deliverer of Italy.

    The fame of the victory, and more especially of the miracle, has encouraged a vain persuasion, that the whole army, or rather nation, of Germans, who migrated from the shores of the Baltic, miserably perished under the walls of Florence. Such indeed was the fate of Radagaisus himself, of his brave and faithful companions, and of more than one third of the various multitude of Sueves and Vandals, of Alani and Burgundians, who adhered to the standard of their general. The union of such an army might excite our surprise, but the causes of separation are obvious and forcible; the pride of birth, the insolence of valor, the jealousy of command, the impatience of subordination, and the obstinate conflict of opinions, of interests, and of passions, among so many kings and warriors, who were untaught to yield, or to obey. After the defeat of Radagaisus, two parts of the German host, which must have exceeded the number of one hundred thousand men, still remained in arms, between the Apennine and the Alps, or between the Alps and the Danube. It is uncertain whether they attempted to revenge the death of their general; but their irregular fury was soon diverted by the prudence and firmness of Stilicho, who opposed their march, and facilitated their retreat; who considered the safety of Rome and Italy as the great object of his care, and who sacrificed, with too much indifference, the wealth and tranquillity of the distant provinces. The Barbarians acquired, from the junction of some Pannonian deserters, the knowledge of the country, and of the roads; and the invasion of Gaul, which Alaric had designed, was executed by the remains of the great army of Radagaisus.

    Yet if they expected to derive any assistance from the tribes of Germany, who inhabited the banks of the Rhine, their hopes were disappointed. The Alemanni preserved a state of inactive neutrality; and the Franks distinguished their zeal and courage in the defence of the of the empire. In the rapid progress down the Rhine, which was the first act of the administration of Stilicho, he had applied himself, with peculiar attention, to secure the alliance of the warlike Franks, and to remove the irreconcilable enemies of peace and of the republic. Marcomir, one of their kings, was publicly convicted, before the tribunal of the Roman magistrate, of violating the faith of treaties. He was sentenced to a mild, but distant exile, in the province of Tuscany; and this degradation of the regal dignity was so far from exciting the resentment of his subjects, that they punished with death the turbulent Sunno, who attempted to revenge his brother; and maintained a dutiful allegiance to the princes, who were established on the throne by the choice of Stilicho. When the limits of Gaul and Germany were shaken by the northern emigration, the Franks bravely encountered the single force of the Vandals; who, regardless of the lessons of adversity, had again separated their troops from the standard of their Barbarian allies. They paid the penalty of their rashness; and twenty thousand Vandals, with their king Godigisclus, were slain in the field of battle. The whole people must have been extirpated, if the squadrons of the Alani, advancing to their relief, had not trampled down the infantry of the Franks; who, after an honorable resistance, were compelled to relinquish the unequal contest. The victorious confederates pursued their march, and on the last day of the year, in a season when the waters of the Rhine were most probably frozen, they entered, without opposition, the defenceless provinces of Gaul. This memorable passage of the Suevi, the Vandals, the Alani, and the Burgundians, who never afterwards retreated, may be considered as the fall of the Roman empire in the countries beyond the Alps; and the barriers, which had so long separated the savage and the civilized nations of the earth, were from that fatal moment levelled with the ground.

    While the peace of Germany was secured by the attachment of the Franks, and the neutrality of the Alemanni, the subjects of Rome, unconscious of their approaching calamities, enjoyed the state of quiet and prosperity, which had seldom blessed the frontiers of Gaul. Their flocks and herds were permitted to graze in the pastures of the Barbarians; their huntsmen penetrated, without fear or danger, into the darkest recesses of the Hercynian wood. The banks of the Rhine were crowned, like those of the Tyber, with elegant houses, and well-cultivated farms; and if a poet descended the river, he might express his doubt, on which side was situated the territory of the Romans. This scene of peace and plenty was suddenly changed into a desert; and the prospect of the smoking ruins could alone distinguish the solitude of nature from the desolation of man. The flourishing city of Mentz was surprised and destroyed; and many thousand Christians were inhumanly massacred in the church. Worms perished after a long and obstinate siege; Strasburgh, Spires, Rheims, Tournay, Arras, Amiens, experienced the cruel oppression of the German yoke; and the consuming flames of war spread from the banks of the Rhine over the greatest part of the seventeen provinces of Gaul. That rich and extensive country, as far as the ocean, the Alps, and the Pyrenees, was delivered to the Barbarians, who drove before them, in a promiscuous crowd, the bishop, the senator, and the virgin, laden with the spoils of their houses and altars. The ecclesiastics, to whom we are indebted for this vague description of the public calamities, embraced the opportunity of exhorting the Christians to repent of the sins which had provoked the Divine Justice, and to renounce the perishable goods of a wretched and deceitful world. But as the Pelagian controversy, which attempts to sound the abyss of grace and predestination, soon became the serious employment of the Latin clergy, the Providence which had decreed, or foreseen, or permitted, such a train of moral and natural evils, was rashly weighed in the imperfect and fallacious balance of reason. The crimes, and the misfortunes, of the suffering people, were presumptuously compared with those of their ancestors; and they arraigned the Divine Justice, which did not exempt from the common destruction the feeble, the guiltless, the infant portion of the human species. These idle disputants overlooked the invariable laws of nature, which have connected peace with innocence, plenty with industry, and safety with valor. The timid and selfish policy of the court of Ravenna might recall the Palatine legions for the protection of Italy; the remains of the stationary troops might be unequal to the arduous task; and the Barbarian auxiliaries might prefer the unbounded license of spoil to the benefits of a moderate and regular stipend. But the provinces of Gaul were filled with a numerous race of hardy and robust youth, who, in the defence of their houses, their families, and their altars, if they had dared to die, would have deserved to vanquish. The knowledge of their native country would have enabled them to oppose continual and insuperable obstacles to the progress of an invader; and the deficiency of the Barbarians, in arms, as well as in discipline, removed the only pretence which excuses the submission of a populous country to the inferior numbers of a veteran army. When France was invaded by Charles V., he inquired of a prisoner, how many daysParis might be distant from the frontier; “Perhaps twelve, but they will be days of battle:” such was the gallant answer which checked the arrogance of that ambitious prince. The subjects of Honorius, and those of Francis I., were animated by a very different spirit; and in less than two years, the divided troops of the savages of the Baltic, whose numbers, were they fairly stated, would appear contemptible, advanced, without a combat, to the foot of the Pyrenean Mountains.

    In the early part of the reign of Honorius, the vigilance of Stilicho had successfully guarded the remote island of Britain from her incessant enemies of the ocean, the mountains, and the Irish coast. But those restless Barbarians could not neglect the fair opportunity of the Gothic war, when the walls and stations of the province were stripped of the Roman troops. If any of the legionaries were permitted to return from the Italian expedition, their faithful report of the court and character of Honorius must have tended to dissolve the bonds of allegiance, and to exasperate the seditious temper of the British army. The spirit of revolt, which had formerly disturbed the age of Gallienus, was revived by the capricious violence of the soldiers; and the unfortunate, perhaps the ambitious, candidates, who were the objects of their choice, were the instruments, and at length the victims, of their passion. Marcus was the first whom they placed on the throne, as the lawful emperor of Britain and of the West. They violated, by the hasty murder of Marcus, the oath of fidelity which they had imposed on themselves; and theirdisapprobation of his manners may seem to inscribe an honorable epitaph on his tomb. Gratian was the next whom they adorned with the diadem and the purple; and, at the end of four months, Gratian experienced the fate of his predecessor. The memory of the great Constantine, whom the British legions had given to the church and to the empire, suggested the singular motive of their third choice. They discovered in the ranks a private soldier of the name of Constantine, and their impetuous levity had already seated him on the throne, before they perceived his incapacity to sustain the weight of that glorious appellation. Yet the authority of Constantine was less precarious, and his government was more successful, than the transient reigns of Marcus and of Gratian. The danger of leaving his inactive troops in those camps, which had been twice polluted with blood and sedition, urged him to attempt the reduction of the Western provinces. He landed at Boulogne with an inconsiderable force; and after he had reposed himself some days, he summoned the cities of Gaul, which had escaped the yoke of the Barbarians, to acknowledge their lawful sovereign. They obeyed the summons without reluctance. The neglect of the court of Ravenna had absolved a deserted people from the duty of allegiance; their actual distress encouraged them to accept any circumstances of change, without apprehension, and, perhaps, with some degree of hope; and they might flatter themselves, that the troops, the authority, and even the name of a Roman emperor, who fixed his residence in Gaul, would protect the unhappy country from the rage of the Barbarians. The first successes of Constantine against the detached parties of the Germans, were magnified by the voice of adulation into splendid and decisive victories; which the reunion and insolence of the enemy soon reduced to their just value. His negotiations procured a short and precarious truce; and if some tribes of the Barbarians were engaged, by the liberality of his gifts and promises, to undertake the defence of the Rhine, these expensive and uncertain treaties, instead of restoring the pristine vigor of the Gallic frontier, served only to disgrace the majesty of the prince, and to exhaust what yet remained of the treasures of the republic. Elated, however, with this imaginary triumph, the vain deliverer of Gaul advanced into the provinces of the South, to encounter a more pressing and personal danger. Sarus the Goth was ordered to lay the head of the rebel at the feet of the emperor Honorius; and the forces of Britain and Italy were unworthily consumed in this domestic quarrel. After the loss of his two bravest generals, Justinian and Nevigastes, the former of whom was slain in the field of battle, the latter in a peaceful but treacherous interview, Constantine fortified himself within the walls of Vienna. The place was ineffectually attacked seven days; and the Imperial army supported, in a precipitate retreat, the ignominy of purchasing a secure passage from the freebooters and outlaws of the Alps. Those mountains now separated the dominions of two rival monarchs; and the fortifications of the double frontier were guarded by the troops of the empire, whose arms would have been more usefully employed to maintain the Roman limits against the Barbarians of Germany and Scythia.

    Chapter XXX: Revolt Of The Goths. –Part V.

    On the side of the Pyrenees, the ambition of Constantine might be justified by the proximity of danger; but his throne was soon established by the conquest, or rather submission, of Spain; which yielded to the influence of regular and habitual subordination, and received the laws and magistrates of the Gallic præfecture. The only opposition which was made to the

    authority of Constantine proceeded not so much from the powers of government, or the spirit of the people, as from the private zeal and interest of the family of Theodosius. Four brothers had obtained, by the favor of their kinsman, the deceased emperor, an honorable rank and ample possessions in their native country; and the grateful youths resolved to risk those advantages in the service of his son. After an unsuccessful effort to maintain their ground at the head of the stationary troops of Lusitania, they retired to their estates; where they armed and levied, at their own expense, a considerable body of slaves and dependants, and boldly marched to occupy the strong posts of the Pyrenean Mountains. This domestic insurrection alarmed and perplexed the sovereign of Gaul and Britain; and he was compelled to negotiate with some troops of Barbarian auxiliaries, for the service of the Spanish war. They were distinguished by the title of Honorians; a name which might have reminded them of their fidelity to their lawful sovereign; and if it should candidly be allowed that the Scots were influenced by any partial affection for a British prince, the Moors and the Marcomanni could be tempted only by the profuse liberality of the usurper, who distributed among the Barbarians the military, and even the civil, honors of Spain. The nine bands of Honorians, which may be easily traced on the establishment of the Western empire, could not exceed the number of five thousand men: yet this inconsiderable force was sufficient to terminate a war, which had threatened the power and safety of Constantine. The rustic army of the Theodosian family was surrounded and destroyed in the Pyrenees: two of the brothers had the good fortune to escape by sea to Italy, or the East; the other two, after an interval of suspense, were executed at Arles; and if Honorius could remain insensible of the public disgrace, he might perhaps be affected by the personal misfortunes of his generous kinsmen. Such were the feeble arms which decided the possession of the Western provinces of Europe, from the wall of Antoninus to the columns of Hercules. The events of peace and war have undoubtedly been diminished by the narrow and imperfect view of the historians of the times, who were equally ignorant of the causes, and of the effects, of the most important revolutions. But the total decay of the national strength had annihilated even the last resource of a despotic government; and the revenue of exhausted provinces could no longer purchase the military service of a discontented and pusillanimous people.

    The poet, whose flattery has ascribed to the Roman eagle the victories of Pollentia and Verona, pursues the hasty retreat of Alaric, from the confines of Italy, with a horrid train of imaginary spectres, such as might hover over an army of Barbarians, which was almost exterminated by war, famine, and disease. In the course of this unfortunate expedition, the king of the Goths must indeed have sustained a considerable loss; and his harassed forces required an interval of repose, to recruit their numbers and revive their confidence. Adversity had exercised and displayed the genius of Alaric; and the fame of his valor invited to the Gothic standard the bravest of the Barbarian warriors; who, from the Euxine to the Rhine, were agitated by the desire of rapine and conquest. He had deserved the esteem, and he soon accepted the friendship, of Stilicho himself. Renouncing the service of the emperor of the East, Alaric concluded, with the court of Ravenna, a treaty of peace and alliance, by which he was declared master-general of the Roman armies throughout the præfecture of Illyricum; as it was claimed, according to the true and ancient limits, by the minister of Honorius. The execution of the ambitious design, which was either stipulated, or implied, in the articles of the treaty, appears to have been suspended by the formidable irruption of Radagaisus; and the neutrality of the Gothic king may perhaps be compared to the indifference of Cæsar, who, in the conspiracy of Catiline, refused either to assist, or to oppose, the enemy of the republic. After the defeat of the Vandals, Stilicho resumed his pretensions to the provinces of the East; appointed civil magistrates for the administration of justice, and of the finances; and declared his impatience to lead to the gates of Constantinople the united armies of the Romans and of the Goths. The prudence, however, of Stilicho, his aversion to civil war, and his perfect knowledge of the weakness of the state, may countenance the suspicion, that domestic peace, rather than foreign conquest, was the object of his policy; and that his principal care was to employ the forces of Alaric at a distance from Italy. This design could not long escape the penetration of the Gothic king, who continued to hold a doubtful, and perhaps a treacherous, correspondence with the rival courts; who protracted, like a dissatisfied mercenary, his languid operations in Thessaly and Epirus, and who soon returned to claim the extravagant reward of his ineffectual services. From his camp near Æmona, on the confines of Italy, he transmitted to the emperor of the West a long account of promises, of expenses, and of demands; called for immediate satisfaction, and clearly intimated the consequences of a refusal. Yet if his conduct was hostile, his language was decent and dutiful. He humbly professed himself the friend of Stilicho, and the soldier of Honorius; offered his person and his troops to march, without delay, against the usurper of Gaul; and solicited, as a permanent retreat for the Gothic nation, the possession of some vacant province of the Western empire.

    The political and secret transactions of two statesmen, who labored to deceive each other and the world, must forever have been concealed in the impenetrable darkness of the cabinet, if the debates of a popular assembly had not thrown some rays of light on the correspondence of Alaric and Stilicho. The necessity of finding some artificial support for a government, which, from a principle, not of moderation, but of weakness, was reduced to negotiate with its own subjects, had insensibly revived the authority of the Roman senate; and the minister of Honorius respectfully consulted the legislative council of the republic. Stilicho assembled the senate in the palace of the Cæsars; represented, in a studied oration, the actual state of affairs; proposed the demands of the Gothic king, and submitted to their consideration the choice of peace or war. The senators, as if they had been suddenly awakened from a dream of four hundred years, appeared, on this important occasion, to be inspired by the courage, rather than by the

    wisdom, of their predecessors. They loudly declared, in regular speeches, or in tumultuary acclamations, that it was unworthy of the majesty of Rome to purchase a precarious and disgraceful truce from a Barbarian king; and that, in the judgment of a magnanimous people, the chance of ruin was always preferable to the certainty of dishonor. The minister, whose pacific intentions were seconded only by the voice of a few servile and venal followers, attempted to allay the general ferment, by an apology for his own conduct, and even for the demands of the Gothic prince. “The payment of a subsidy, which had excited the indignation of the Romans, ought not (such was the language of Stilicho) to be considered in the odious light, either of a tribute, or of a ransom, extorted by the menaces of a Barbarian enemy. Alaric had faithfully asserted the just pretensions of the republic to the provinces which were usurped by the Greeks of Constantinople: he modestly required the fair and stipulated recompense of his services; and if he had desisted from the prosecution of his enterprise, he had obeyed, in his retreat, the peremptory, though private, letters of the emperor himself. These contradictory orders (he would not dissemble the errors of his own family) had been procured by the intercession of Serena. The tender piety of his wife had been too deeply affected by the discord of the royal brothers, the sons of her adopted father; and the sentiments of nature had too easily prevailed over the stern dictates of the public welfare.” These ostensible reasons, which faintly disguise the obscure intrigues of the palace of Ravenna, were supported by the authority of Stilicho; and obtained, after a warm debate, the reluctant approbation of the senate. The tumult of virtue and freedom subsided; and the sum of four thousand pounds of gold was granted, under the name of a subsidy, to secure the peace of Italy, and to conciliate the friendship of the king of the Goths. Lampadius alone, one of the most illustrious members of the assembly, still persisted in his dissent; exclaimed, with a loud voice, “This is not a treaty of peace, but of servitude;” and escaped the danger of such bold opposition by immediately retiring to the sanctuary of a Christian church.

    [See Palace Of The Cæsars]

    But the reign of Stilicho drew towards its end; and the proud minister might perceive the symptoms of his approaching disgrace. The generous boldness of Lampadius had been applauded; and the senate, so patiently resigned to a long servitude, rejected with disdain the offer of invidious and imaginary freedom. The troops, who still assumed the name and prerogatives of the Roman legions, were exasperated by the partial affection of Stilicho for the Barbarians: and the people imputed to the mischievous policy of the minister the public misfortunes, which were the natural consequence of their own degeneracy. Yet Stilicho might have continued to brave the clamors of the people, and even of the soldiers, if he could have maintained his dominion over the feeble mind of his pupil. But the respectful attachment of Honorius was converted into fear, suspicion, and hatred. The crafty Olympius, who concealed his vices under the mask of Christian piety, had secretly undermined the benefactor, by whose favor he was promoted to the honorable offices of the Imperial palace. Olympius revealed to the unsuspecting emperor, who had attained the twenty-fifth year of his age, that he was without weight, or authority, in his own government; and artfully alarmed his timid and indolent disposition by a lively picture of the designs of Stilicho, who already meditated the death of his sovereign, with the ambitious hope of placing the diadem on the head of his son Eucherius. The emperor was instigated, by his new favorite, to assume the tone of independent dignity; and the minister was astonished to find, that secret resolutions were formed in the court and council, which were repugnant to his interest, or to his intentions. Instead of residing in the palace of Rome, Honorius declared that it was his pleasure to return to the secure fortress of Ravenna. On the first intelligence of the death of his brother Arcadius, he prepared to visit Constantinople, and to regulate, with the authority of a guardian, the provinces of the infant Theodosius. The

    representation of the difficulty and expense of such a distant expedition, checked this strange and sudden sally of active diligence; but the dangerous project of showing the emperor to the camp of Pavia, which was composed of the Roman troops, the enemies of Stilicho, and his Barbarian auxiliaries, remained fixed and unalterable. The minister was pressed, by the advice of his confidant, Justinian, a Roman advocate, of a lively and penetrating genius, to oppose a journey so prejudicial to his reputation and safety. His strenuous but ineffectual efforts confirmed the triumph of Olympius; and the prudent lawyer withdrew himself from the impending ruin of his patron.

    In the passage of the emperor through Bologna, a mutiny of the guards was excited and appeased by the secret policy of Stilicho; who announced his instructions to decimate the guilty, and ascribed to his own intercession the merit of their pardon. After this tumult, Honorius embraced, for the last time, the minister whom he now considered as a tyrant, and proceeded on his way to the camp of Pavia; where he was received by the loyal acclamations of the troops who were assembled for the service of the Gallic war. On the morning of the fourth day, he pronounced, as he had been taught, a military oration in the presence of the soldiers, whom the charitable visits, and artful discourses, of Olympius had prepared to execute a dark and bloody conspiracy. At the first signal, they massacred the friends of Stilicho, the most illustrious officers of the empire; two Prætorian præfects, of Gaul and of Italy; two masters-general of the cavalry and infantry; the master of the offices; the quæstor, the treasurer, and the count of the domestics. Many lives were lost; many houses were plundered; the furious sedition continued to rage till the close of the evening; and the trembling emperor, who was seen in the streets of Pavia without his robes or diadem, yielded to the persuasions of his favorite; condemned the memory of the slain; and solemnly approved the innocence and fidelity of their assassins. The intelligence of the massacre of Pavia filled the mind of Stilicho with just and gloomy apprehensions; and he instantly summoned, in the camp of Bologna, a council of the confederate leaders, who were attached to his service, and would be involved in his ruin. The impetuous voice of the assembly called aloud for arms, and for revenge; to march, without a moment’s delay, under the banners of a hero, whom they had so often followed to victory; to surprise, to oppress, to extirpate the guilty Olympius, and his degenerate Romans; and perhaps to fix the diadem on the head of their injured general. Instead of executing a resolution, which might have been justified by success, Stilicho hesitated till he was irrecoverably lost. He was still ignorant of the fate of the emperor; he distrusted the fidelity of his own party; and he viewed with horror the fatal consequences of arming a crowd of licentious Barbarians against the soldiers and people of Italy. The confederates, impatient of his timorous and doubtful delay, hastily retired, with fear and indignation. At the hour of midnight, Sarus, a Gothic warrior, renowned among the Barbarians themselves for his strength and valor, suddenly invaded the camp of his benefactor, plundered the baggage, cut in pieces the faithful Huns, who guarded his person, and penetrated to the tent, where the minister, pensive and sleepless, meditated on the dangers of his situation. Stilicho escaped with difficulty from the sword of the Goths and, after issuing a last and generous admonition to the cities of Italy, to shut their gates against the Barbarians, his confidence, or his despair, urged him to throw himself into Ravenna, which was already in the absolute possession of his enemies. Olympius, who had assumed the dominion of Honorius, was speedily informed, that his rival had embraced, as a suppliant the altar of the Christian church. The base and cruel disposition of the hypocrite was incapable of pity or remorse; but he piously affected to elude, rather than to violate, the privilege of the sanctuary. Count Heraclian, with a troop of soldiers, appeared, at the dawn of day, before the gates of the church of Ravenna. The bishop was satisfied by a solemn oath, that the Imperial mandate only directed them to secure the person of Stilicho: but as soon as the unfortunate minister had been tempted beyond the holy threshold, he produced the warrant for his instant execution. Stilicho supported, with calm resignation, the injurious names of traitor and parricide; repressed the unseasonable zeal of his followers, who were ready to attempt an ineffectual rescue; and, with a firmness not unworthy of the last of the Roman generals, submitted his neck to the sword of Heraclian.

    The servile crowd of the palace, who had so long adored the fortune of Stilicho, affected to insult his fall; and the most distant connection with the master-general of the West, which had so lately been a title to wealth and honors, was studiously denied, and rigorously punished. His family, united by a triple alliance with the family of Theodosius, might envy the condition of the meanest peasant. The flight of his son Eucherius was intercepted; and the death of that innocent youth soon followed the divorce of Thermantia, who filled the place of her sister Maria; and who, like Maria, had remained a virgin in the Imperial bed. The friends of Stilicho, who had escaped the massacre of Pavia, were persecuted by the implacable revenge of Olympius; and the most exquisite cruelty was employed to extort the confession of a treasonable and sacrilegious conspiracy. They died in silence: their firmness justified the choice, and perhaps absolved the innocence of their patron: and the despotic power, which could take his life without a trial, and stigmatize his memory without a proof, has no jurisdiction over the impartial suffrage of posterity. The services of Stilicho are great and manifest; his crimes, as they are vaguely stated in the language of flattery and hatred, are obscure at least, and improbable. About four months after his death, an edict was published, in the name of Honorius, to restore the free communication of the two empires, which had been so long interrupted by the public enemy. The minister, whose fame and fortune depended on the prosperity of the state, was accused of betraying Italy to the Barbarians; whom he repeatedly vanquished at Pollentia, at Verona, and before the walls of Florence. His pretended design of placing the diadem on the head of his son Eucherius, could not have been conducted without preparations or accomplices; and the ambitious father would not surely have left the future emperor, till the twentieth year of his age, in the humble station of tribune of the notaries. Even the religion of Stilicho was arraigned by the malice of his rival. The seasonable, and almost miraculous, deliverance was devoutly celebrated by the applause of the clergy; who asserted, that the restoration of idols, and the persecution of the church, would have been the first measure of the reign of Eucherius. The son of Stilicho, however, was educated in the bosom of Christianity, which his father had uniformly professed, and zealously supported. * Serena had borrowed her magnificent necklace from the statue of Vesta; and the Pagans execrated the memory of the sacrilegious minister, by whose order the Sibylline books, the oracles of Rome, had been committed to the flames. The pride and power of Stilicho constituted his real guilt. An honorable reluctance to shed the blood of his countrymen appears to have contributed to the success of his unworthy rival; and it is the last humiliation of the character of Honorius, that posterity has not condescended to reproach him with his base ingratitude to the guardian of his youth, and the support of his empire.

    Among the train of dependants whose wealth and dignity attracted the notice of their own times, our curiosity is excited by the celebrated name of the poet Claudian, who enjoyed the favor of Stilicho, and was overwhelmed in the ruin of his patron. The titular offices of tribune and notary fixed his rank in the Imperial court: he was indebted to the powerful intercession of Serena for his marriage with a very rich heiress of the province of Africa; and the statute of Claudian, erected in the forum of Trajan, was a monument of the taste and liberality of the Roman senate. After the praises of Stilicho became offensive and criminal, Claudian was exposed to the enmity of a powerful and unforgiving courtier, whom he had provoked by the insolence of wit. He had compared, in a lively epigram, the opposite characters of two Prætorian præfects of Italy; he contrasts the innocent repose of a philosopher, who sometimes resigned the hours of business to slumber, perhaps to study, with the interesting diligence of a rapacious minister, indefatigable in the pursuit of unjust or sacrilegious, gain. “How happy,” continues Claudian, “how happy might it be for the people of Italy, if Mallius could be constantly awake, and if Hadrian would always sleep!” The repose of Mallius was not disturbed by this friendly and gentle admonition; but the cruel vigilance of Hadrian watched the opportunity of revenge, and easily obtained, from the enemies of Stilicho, the trifling sacrifice of an obnoxious poet. The poet concealed himself, however, during the tumult of the revolution; and, consulting the dictates of prudence rather than of honor, he addressed, in the form of an epistle, a suppliant and humble recantation to the offended præfect. He deplores, in mournful strains, the fatal indiscretion into which he had been hurried by passion and folly; submits to the imitation of his adversary the generous examples of the clemency of gods, of heroes, and of lions; and expresses his hope that the magnanimity of Hadrian will not trample on a defenceless and contemptible foe, already humbled by disgrace and poverty, and deeply wounded by the exile, the tortures, and the death of his dearest friends. Whatever might be the success of his prayer, or the accidents of his future life, the period of a few years levelled in the grave the minister and the poet: but the name of Hadrian is almost sunk in oblivion, while Claudian is read with pleasure in every country which has retained, or acquired, the knowledge of the Latin language. If we fairly balance his merits and his defects, we shall acknowledge that Claudian does not either satisfy, or silence, our reason. It would not be easy to produce a passage that deserves the epithet of sublime or pathetic; to select a verse that melts the heart or enlarges the imagination. We should vainly seek, in the poems of Claudian, the happy invention, and artificial conduct, of an interesting fable; or the just and lively representation of the characters and situations of real life. For the service of his patron, he published occasional panegyrics and invectives: and the design of these slavish compositions encouraged his propensity to exceed the limits of truth and nature. These imperfections, however, are compensated in some degree by the poetical virtues of Claudian. He was endowed with the rare and precious talent of raising the meanest, of adorning the most barren, and of diversifying the most similar, topics: his coloring, more especially in descriptive poetry, is soft and splendid; and he seldom fails to display, and even to abuse, the advantages of a cultivated understanding, a copious fancy, an easy, and sometimes forcible, expression; and a perpetual flow of harmonious versification. To these commendations, independent of any accidents of time and place, we must add the peculiar merit which Claudian derived from the unfavorable circumstances of his birth. In the decline of arts, and of empire, a native of Egypt, who had received the education of a Greek, assumed, in a mature age, the familiar use, and absolute command, of the Latin language; soared above the heads of his feeble contemporaries; and placed himself, after an interval of three hundred years, among the poets of ancient Rome.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XXIII-XXVI

    Chapter XXIII:Reign Of Julian

    Part I The Religion Of Julian. — Universal Toleration. — He Attempts To Restore And Reform The Pagan Worship — To Rebuild The Temple Of Jerusalem — His Artful Persecution Of The Christians. — Mutual Zeal And Injustice.

    The character of Apostate has injured the reputation of Julian; and the enthusiasm which clouded his virtues has exaggerated the real and apparent magnitude of his faults. Our partial ignorance may represent him as a philosophic monarch, who studied to protect, with an equal hand, the religious factions of the empire; and to allay the theological fever which had inflamed the minds of the people, from the edicts of Diocletian to the exile of Athanasius. A more accurate view of the character and conduct of Julian will remove this favorable prepossession for a prince who did not escape the general contagion of the times. We enjoy the singular advantage of comparing the pictures which have been delineated by his fondest admirers and his implacable enemies. The actions of Julian are faithfully related by a judicious and candid historian, the impartial spectator of his life and death. The unanimous evidence of his contemporaries is confirmed by the public and private declarations of the emperor himself; and his various writings express the uniform tenor of his religious sentiments, which policy would have prompted him to dissemble rather than to affect. A devout and sincere attachment for the gods of Athens and Rome constituted the ruling passion of Julian; the powers of an enlightened understanding were betrayed and corrupted by the influence of superstitious prejudice; and the phantoms which existed only in the mind of the emperor had a real and pernicious effect on the government of the empire. The vehement zeal of the Christians, who despised the worship, and overturned the altars of those fabulous deities, engaged their votary in a state of irreconcilable hostility with a very numerous party of his subjects; and he was sometimes tempted by the desire of victory, or the shame of a repulse, to violate the laws of prudence, and even of justice. The triumph of the party, which he deserted and opposed, has fixed a stain of infamy on the name of Julian; and the unsuccessful apostate has been overwhelmed with a torrent of pious invectives, of which the signal was given by the sonorous trumpet of Gregory Nazianzen. The interesting nature of the events which were crowded into the short reign of this active emperor, deserve a just and circumstantial narrative. His motives, his counsels, and his actions, as far as they are connected with the history of religion, will be the subject of the present chapter.

    The cause of his strange and fatal apostasy may be derived from the early period of his life, when he was left an orphan in the hands of the murderers of his family. The names of Christ and of Constantius, the ideas of slavery and of religion, were soon associated in a youthful imagination, which was susceptible of the most lively impressions. The care of his infancy was intrusted to Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, who was related to him on the side of his mother; and till Julian reached the twentieth year of his age, he received from his Christian preceptors the education, not of a hero, but of a saint. The emperor, less jealous of a heavenly than of an earthly crown, contented himself with the imperfect character of a catechumen, while he bestowed the advantages of baptism on the nephews of Constantine. They were even admitted to the inferior offices of the ecclesiastical order; and Julian publicly read the Holy Scriptures in the church of Nicomedia. The study of religion, which they assiduously cultivated, appeared to produce the fairest fruits of faith and devotion. They prayed, they fasted, they distributed alms to the poor, gifts to the clergy, and oblations to the tombs of the martyrs; and the splendid monument of St. Mamas, at Cæsarea, was erected, or at least was undertaken, by the joint labor of Gallus and Julian. They respectfully conversed with the bishops, who were eminent for superior sanctity, and solicited the benediction of the monks and hermits, who had introduced into Cappadocia the voluntary hardships of the ascetic life. As the two princes advanced towards the years of manhood, they discovered, in their religious sentiments, the difference of their characters. The dull and obstinate understanding of Gallus embraced, with implicit zeal, the doctrines of Christianity; which never influenced his conduct, or moderated his passions. The mild disposition of the younger brother was less repugnant to the precepts of the gospel; and his active curiosity might have been gratified by a theological system, which explains the mysterious essence of the Deity, and opens the boundless prospect of invisible and future worlds. But the independent spirit of Julian refused to yield the passive and unresisting obedience which was required, in the name of religion, by the haughty ministers of the church. Their speculative opinions were imposed as positive laws, and guarded by the terrors of eternal punishments; but while they prescribed the rigid formulary of the thoughts, the words, and the actions of the young prince; whilst they silenced his objections, and severely checked the freedom of his inquiries, they secretly provoked his impatient genius to disclaim the authority of his ecclesiastical guides. He was educated in the Lesser Asia, amidst the scandals of the Arian controversy. The fierce contests of the Eastern bishops, the incessant alterations of their creeds, and the profane motives which appeared to actuate their conduct, insensibly strengthened the prejudice of Julian, that they neither understood nor believed the religion for which they so fiercely contended. Instead of listening to the proofs of Christianity with that favorable attention which adds weight to the most respectable evidence, he heard with suspicion, and disputed with obstinacy and acuteness, the doctrines for which he already entertained an invincible aversion. Whenever the young princes were directed to compose declamations on the subject of the prevailing controversies, Julian always declared himself the advocate of Paganism; under the specious excuse that, in the defence of the weaker cause, his learning and ingenuity might be more advantageously exercised and displayed.

    As soon as Gallus was invested with the honors of the purple, Julian was permitted to breathe the air of freedom, of literature, and of Paganism. The crowd of sophists, who were attracted by the taste and liberality of their royal pupil, had formed a strict alliance between the learning and the religion of Greece; and the poems of Homer, instead of being admired as the original productions of human genius, were seriously ascribed to the heavenly inspiration of Apollo and the muses. The deities of Olympus, as they are painted by the immortal bard, imprint themselves on the minds which are the least addicted to superstitious credulity. Our familiar knowledge of their names and characters, their forms and attributes, seems to bestow on those airy beings a real and substantial existence; and the pleasing enchantment produces an imperfect and momentary assent of the imagination to those fables, which are the most repugnant to our reason and experience. In the age of Julian, every circumstance contributed to prolong and fortify the illusion; the magnificent temples of Greece and Asia; the works of those artists who had expressed, in painting or in sculpture, the divine conceptions of the poet; the pomp of festivals and sacrifices; the successful arts of divination; the popular traditions of oracles and prodigies; and the ancient practice of two thousand years. The weakness of polytheism was, in some measure, excused by the moderation of its claims; and the devotion of the Pagans was not incompatible with the most licentious scepticism. Instead of an indivisible and regular system, which occupies the whole extent of the believing mind, the mythology of the Greeks was composed of a thousand loose and flexible parts, and the servant of the gods was at liberty to define the degree and measure of his religious faith. The creed which Julian adopted for his own use was of the largest dimensions; and, by strange contradiction, he disdained the salutary yoke of the gospel, whilst he made a voluntary offering of his reason on the altars of Jupiter and Apollo. One of the orations of Julian is consecrated to the honor of Cybele, the mother of the gods, who required from her effeminate priests the bloody sacrifice, so rashly performed by the madness of the Phrygian boy. The pious emperor condescends to relate, without a blush, and without a smile, the voyage of the goddess from the shores of Pergamus to the mouth of the Tyber, and the stupendous miracle, which convinced the senate and people of Rome that the lump of clay, which their ambassadors had transported over the seas, was endowed with life, and sentiment, and divine power. For the truth of this prodigy he appeals to the public monuments of the city; and censures, with some acrimony, the sickly and affected taste of those men, who impertinently derided the sacred traditions of their ancestors.

    But the devout philosopher, who sincerely embraced, and warmly encouraged, the superstition of the people, reserved for himself the privilege of a liberal interpretation; and silently withdrew from the foot of the altars into the sanctuary of the temple. The extravagance of the Grecian mythology proclaimed, with a clear and audible voice, that the pious inquirer, instead of being scandalized or satisfied with the literal sense, should diligently explore the occult wisdom, which had been disguised, by the prudence of antiquity, under the mask of folly and of fable. The philosophers of the Platonic school, Plotinus, Porphyry, and the divine Iamblichus, were admired as the most skilful masters of this allegorical science, which labored to soften and harmonize the deformed features of Paganism. Julian himself, who was directed in the mysterious pursuit by Ædesius, the venerable successor of Iamblichus, aspired to the possession of a treasure, which he esteemed, if we may credit his solemn asseverations, far above the empire of the world. It was indeed a treasure, which derived its value only from opinion; and every artist who flattered himself that he had extracted the precious ore from the surrounding dross, claimed an equal right of stamping the name and figure the most agreeable to his peculiar fancy. The fable of Atys and Cybele had been already explained by Porphyry; but his labors served only to animate the pious industry of Julian, who invented and published his own allegory of that ancient and mystic tale. This freedom of interpretation, which might gratify the pride of the Platonists, exposed the vanity of their art. Without a tedious detail, the modern reader could not form a just idea of the strange allusions, the forced etymologies, the solemn trifling, and the impenetrable obscurity of these sages, who professed to reveal the system of the universe. As the traditions of Pagan mythology were variously related, the sacred interpreters were at liberty to select the most convenient circumstances; and as they translated an arbitrary cipher, they could extract from any fable any sense which was adapted to their favorite system of religion and philosophy. The lascivious form of a naked Venus was tortured into the discovery of some moral precept, or some physical truth; and the castration of Atys explained the revolution of the sun between the tropics, or the separation of the human soul from vice and error.

    The theological system of Julian appears to have contained the sublime and important principles of natural religion. But as the faith, which is not founded on revelation, must remain destitute of any firm assurance, the disciple of Plato imprudently relapsed into the habits of vulgar superstition; and the popular and philosophic notion of the Deity seems to have been confounded in the practice, the writings, and even in the mind of Julian. The pious emperor acknowledged and adored the Eternal Cause of the universe, to whom he ascribed all the perfections of an infinite nature, invisible to the eyes and inaccessible to the understanding, of feeble mortals. The Supreme God had created, or rather, in the Platonic language, had generated, the gradual succession of dependent spirits, of gods, of dæmons, of heroes, and of men; and every being which derived its existence immediately from the First Cause, received the inherent gift of immortality. That so precious an advantage might be lavished upon unworthy objects, the Creator had intrusted to the skill and power of the inferior gods the office of forming the human body, and of arranging the beautiful harmony of the animal, the vegetable, and the mineral kingdoms. To the conduct of these divine ministers he delegated the temporal government of this lower world; but their imperfect administration is not exempt from discord or error. The earth and its inhabitants are divided among them, and the characters of Mars or Minerva, of Mercury or Venus, may be distinctly traced in the laws and manners of their peculiar votaries. As long as our immortal souls are confined in a mortal prison, it is our interest, as well as our duty, to solicit the favor, and to deprecate the wrath, of the powers of heaven; whose pride is gratified by the devotion of mankind; and whose grosser parts may be supposed to derive some nourishment from the fumes of sacrifice. The inferior gods might sometimes condescend to animate the statues, and to inhabit the temples, which were dedicated to their honor. They might occasionally visit the earth, but the heavens were the proper throne and symbol of their glory. The invariable order of the sun, moon, and stars, was hastily admitted by Julian, as a proof of their eternalduration; and their eternity was a sufficient evidence that they were the workmanship, not of an inferior deity, but of the Omnipotent King. In the system of Platonists, the visible was a type of the invisible world. The celestial bodies, as they were informed by a divine spirit, might be considered as the objects the most worthy of religious worship. The Sun, whose genial influence pervades and sustains the universe, justly claimed the adoration of mankind, as the bright representative of the Logos, the lively, the rational, the beneficent image of the intellectual Father.

    In every age, the absence of genuine inspiration is supplied by the strong illusions of enthusiasm, and the mimic arts of imposture. If, in the time of Julian, these arts had been practised only by the pagan priests, for the support of an expiring cause, some indulgence might perhaps be allowed to the interest and habits of the sacerdotal character. But it may appear a subject of surprise and scandal, that the philosophers themselves should have contributed to abuse the superstitious credulity of mankind, and that the Grecian mysteries should have been supported by the magic or theurgy of the modern Platonists. They arrogantly pretended to control the order of nature, to explore the secrets of futurity, to command the service of the inferior dæmons, to enjoy the view and conversation of the superior gods, and by disengaging the soul from her material bands, to reunite that immortal particle with the Infinite and Divine Spirit.

    The devout and fearless curiosity of Julian tempted the philosophers with the hopes of an easy conquest; which, from the situation of their young proselyte, might be productive of the most important consequences. Julian imbibed the first rudiments of the Platonic doctrines from the mouth of Ædesius, who had fixed at Pergamus his wandering and persecuted school. But as the declining strength of that venerable sage was unequal to the ardor, the diligence, the rapid conception of his pupil, two of his most learned disciples, Chrysanthes and Eusebius, supplied, at his own desire, the place of their aged master. These philosophers seem to have prepared and distributed their respective parts; and they artfully contrived, by dark hints and affected disputes, to excite the impatient hopes of the aspirant, till they delivered him into the hands of their associate, Maximus, the boldest and most skilful master of the Theurgic science. By his hands, Julian was secretly initiated at Ephesus, in the twentieth year of his age. His residence at Athens confirmed this unnatural alliance of philosophy and superstition. He obtained the privilege of a solemn initiation into the mysteries of Eleusis, which, amidst the general decay of the Grecian worship, still retained some vestiges of their primæval sanctity; and such was the zeal of Julian, that he afterwards invited the Eleusinian pontiff to the court of Gaul, for the sole purpose of consummating, by mystic rites and sacrifices, the great work of his sanctification. As these ceremonies were performed in the depth of caverns, and in the silence of the night, and as the inviolable secret of the mysteries was preserved by the discretion of the initiated, I shall not presume to describe the horrid sounds, and fiery apparitions, which were presented to the senses, or the imagination, of the credulous aspirant, till the visions of comfort and knowledge broke upon him in a blaze of celestial light. In the caverns of Ephesus and Eleusis, the mind of Julian was penetrated with sincere, deep, and unalterable enthusiasm; though he might sometimes exhibit the vicissitudes of pious fraud and hypocrisy, which may be observed, or at least suspected, in the characters of the most conscientious fanatics. From that moment he consecrated his life to the service of the gods; and while the occupations of war, of government, and of study, seemed to claim the whole measure of his time, a stated portion of the hours of the night was invariably reserved for the exercise of private devotion. The temperance which adorned the severe manners of the soldier and the philosopher was connected with some strict and frivolous rules of religious abstinence; and it was in honor of Pan or Mercury, of Hecate or Isis, that Julian, on particular days, denied himself the use of some particular food, which might have been offensive to his tutelar deities. By these voluntary fasts, he prepared his senses and his understanding for the frequent and familiar visits with which he was honored by the celestial powers. Notwithstanding the modest silence of Julian himself, we may learn from his faithful friend, the orator Libanius, that he lived in a perpetual intercourse with the gods and goddesses; that they descended upon earth to enjoy the conversation of their favorite hero; that they gently interrupted his slumbers by touching his hand or his hair; that they warned him of every impending danger, and conducted him, by their infallible wisdom, in every action of his life; and that he had acquired such an intimate knowledge of his heavenly guests, as readily to distinguish the voice of Jupiter from that of Minerva, and the form of Apollo from the figure of Hercules. These sleeping or waking visions, the ordinary effects of abstinence and fanaticism, would almost degrade the emperor to the level of an Egyptian monk. But the useless lives of Antony or Pachomius were consumed in these vain occupations. Julian could break from the dream of superstition to arm himself for battle; and after vanquishing in the field the enemies of Rome, he calmly retired into his tent, to dictate the wise and salutary laws of an empire, or to indulge his genius in the elegant pursuits of literature and philosophy.

    The important secret of the apostasy of Julian was intrusted to the fidelity of the initiated, with whom he was united by the sacred ties of friendship and religion. The pleasing rumor was cautiously circulated among the adherents of the ancient worship; and his future greatness became the object of the hopes, the prayers, and the predictions of the Pagans, in every province of the empire. From the zeal and virtues of their royal proselyte, they fondly expected the cure of every evil, and the restoration of every blessing; and instead of disapproving of the ardor of their pious wishes, Julian ingenuously confessed, that he was ambitious to attain a situation in which he might be useful to his country and to his religion. But this religion was viewed with a hostile eye by the successor of Constantine, whose capricious passions alternately saved and threatened the life of Julian. The arts of magic and divination were strictly prohibited under a despotic government, which condescended to fear them; and if the Pagans were reluctantly indulged in the exercise of their superstition, the rank of Julian would have excepted him from the general toleration. The apostate soon became the presumptive heir of the monarchy, and his death could alone have appeased the just apprehensions of the Christians. But the young prince, who aspired to the glory of a hero rather than of a martyr, consulted his safety by dissembling his religion; and the easy temper of polytheism permitted him to join in the public worship of a sect which he inwardly despised. Libanius has considered the hypocrisy of his friend as a subject, not of censure, but of praise. “As the statues of the gods,” says that orator, “which have been defiled with filth, are again placed in a magnificent temple, so the beauty of truth was seated in the mind of Julian, after it had been purified from the errors and follies of his education. His sentiments were changed; but as it would have been dangerous to have avowed his sentiments, his conduct still continued the same. Very different from the ass in Æsop, who disguised himself with a lion’s hide, our lion was obliged to conceal himself under the skin of an ass; and, while he embraced the dictates of reason, to obey the laws of prudence and necessity.” The dissimulation of Julian lasted about ten years, from his secret initiation at Ephesus to the beginning of the civil war; when he declared himself at once the implacable enemy of Christ and of Constantius. This state of constraint might contribute to strengthen his devotion; and as soon as he had satisfied the obligation of assisting, on solemn festivals, at the assemblies of the Christians, Julian returned, with the impatience of a lover, to burn his free and voluntary incense on the domestic chapels of Jupiter and Mercury. But as every act of dissimulation must be painful to an ingenuous spirit, the profession of Christianity increased the aversion of Julian for a religion which oppressed the freedom of his mind, and compelled him to hold a conduct repugnant to the noblest attributes of human nature, sincerity and courage.

    Chapter XXIII: Reign Of Julian

    Part II

    The inclination of Julian might prefer the gods of Homer, and of the Scipios, to the new faith, which his uncle had established in the Roman empire; and in which he himself had been sanctified by the sacrament of baptism. But, as a philosopher, it was incumbent on him to justify his dissent from Christianity, which was supported by the number of its converts, by the chain of prophecy, the splendor of or miracles, and the weight of evidence. The elaborate work, which he composed amidst the preparations of the Persian war, contained the substance of those arguments which he had long revolved in his mind. Some fragments have been transcribed and preserved, by his adversary, the vehement Cyril of Alexandria; and they exhibit a very singular mixture of wit and learning, of sophistry and fanaticism. The elegance of the style and the rank of the author, recommended his writings to the public attention; and in the impious list of the enemies of Christianity, the celebrated name of Porphyry was effaced by the superior merit or reputation of Julian. The minds of the faithful were either seduced, or scandalized, or alarmed; and the pagans, who sometimes presumed to engage in the unequal dispute, derived, from the popular work of their Imperial missionary, an inexhaustible supply of fallacious objections. But in the assiduous prosecution of these theological studies, the emperor of the Romans imbibed the illiberal prejudices and passions of a polemic divine. He contracted an irrevocable obligation to maintain and propagate his religious opinions; and whilst he secretly applauded the strength and dexterity with which he wielded the weapons of controversy, he was tempted to distrust the sincerity, or to despise the understandings, of his antagonists, who could obstinately resist the force of reason and eloquence.

    The Christians, who beheld with horror and indignation the apostasy of Julian, had much more to fear from his power than from his arguments. The pagans, who were conscious of his fervent zeal, expected, perhaps with impatience, that the flames of persecution should be immediately kindled against the enemies of the gods; and that the ingenious malice of Julian would invent some cruel refinements of death and torture which had been unknown to the rude and inexperienced fury of his predecessors. But the hopes, as well as the fears, of the religious factions were apparently disappointed, by the prudent humanity of a prince, who was careful of his own fame, of the public peace, and of the rights of mankind. Instructed by history and reflection, Julian was persuaded, that if the diseases of the body may sometimes be cured by salutary violence, neither steel nor fire can eradicate the erroneous opinions of the mind. The reluctant victim may be dragged to the foot of the altar; but the heart still abhors

    and disclaims the sacrilegious act of the hand. Religious obstinacy is hardened and exasperated by oppression; and, as soon as the persecution subsides, those who have yielded are restored as penitents, and those who have resisted are honored as saints and martyrs. If Julian adopted the unsuccessful cruelty of Diocletian and his colleagues, he was sensible that he should stain his memory with the name of a tyrant, and add new glories to the Catholic church, which had derived strength and increase from the severity of the pagan magistrates. Actuated by these motives, and apprehensive of disturbing the repose of an unsettled reign, Julian surprised the world by an edict, which was not unworthy of a statesman, or a philosopher. He extended to all the inhabitants of the Roman world the benefits of a free and equal toleration; and the only hardship which he inflicted on the Christians, was to deprive them of the power of tormenting their fellow-subjects, whom they stigmatized with the odious titles of idolaters and heretics. The pagans received a gracious permission, or rather an express order, to open All their temples; and they were at once delivered from the oppressive laws, and arbitrary vexations, which they had sustained under the reign of Constantine, and of his sons. At the same time the bishops and clergy, who had been banished by the Arian monarch, were recalled from exile, and restored to their respective churches; the Donatists, the Novatians, the Macedonians, the Eunomians, and those who, with a more prosperous fortune, adhered to the doctrine of the Council of Nice. Julian, who understood and derided their theological disputes, invited to the palace the leaders of the hostile sects, that he might enjoy the agreeable spectacle of their furious encounters. The clamor of controversy sometimes provoked the emperor to exclaim, “Hear me! the Franks have heard me, and the Alemanni;” but he soon discovered that he was now engaged with more obstinate and implacable enemies; and though he exerted the powers of oratory to persuade them to live in concord, or at least in peace, he was perfectly satisfied, before he dismissed them from his presence, that he had nothing to dread from the union of the Christians. The impartial Ammianus has ascribed this affected clemency to the desire of fomenting the intestine

    divisions of the church, and the insidious design of undermining the foundations of Christianity, was inseparably connected with the zeal which Julian professed, to restore the ancient religion of the empire.

    As soon as he ascended the throne, he assumed, according to the custom of his predecessors, the character of supreme pontiff; not only as the most honorable title of Imperial greatness, but as a sacred and important office; the duties of which he was resolved to execute with pious diligence. As the business of the state prevented the emperor from joining every day in the public devotion of his subjects, he dedicated a domestic chapel to his tutelar deity the Sun; his gardens were filled with statues and altars of the gods; and each apartment of the palace displaced the appearance of a magnificent temple. Every morning he saluted the parent of light with a sacrifice; the blood of another victim was shed at the moment when the Sun sunk below the horizon; and the Moon, the Stars, and the Genii of the night received their respective and seasonable honors from the indefatigable devotion of Julian. On solemn festivals, he regularly visited the temple of the god or goddess to whom the day was peculiarly consecrated, and endeavored to excite the religion of the magistrates and people by the example of his own zeal. Instead of maintaining the lofty state of a monarch, distinguished by the splendor of his purple, and encompassed by the golden shields of his guards, Julian solicited, with respectful eagerness, the meanest offices which contributed to the worship of the gods. Amidst the sacred but licentious crowd of priests, of inferior ministers, and of female dancers, who were dedicated to the service of the temple, it was the business of the emperor to bring the wood, to blow the fire, to handle the knife, to slaughter the victim, and, thrusting his bloody hands into the bowels of the expiring animal, to draw forth the heart or liver, and to read, with the consummate skill of an haruspex, imaginary signs of future events. The wisest of the Pagans censured this extravagant superstition, which affected to despise the restraints of prudence and decency. Under the reign of a prince, who

    practised the rigid maxims of economy, the expense of religious worship consumed a very large portion of the revenue a constant supply of the scarcest and most beautiful birds was transported from distant climates, to bleed on the altars of the gods; a hundred oxen were frequently sacrificed by Julian on one and the same day; and it soon became a popular jest, that if he should return with conquest from the Persian war, the breed of horned cattle must infallibly be extinguished. Yet this expense may appear inconsiderable, when it is compared with the splendid presents which were offered either by the hand, or by order, of the emperor, to all the celebrated places of devotion in the Roman world; and with the sums allotted to repair and decorate the ancient temples, which had suffered the silent decay of time, or the recent injuries of Christian rapine. Encouraged by the example, the exhortations, the liberality, of their pious sovereign, the cities and families resumed the practice of their neglected ceremonies. “Every part of the world,” exclaims Libanius, with devout transport, “displayed the triumph of religion; and the grateful prospect of flaming altars, bleeding victims, the smoke of incense, and a solemn train of priests and prophets, without fear and without danger. The sound of prayer and of music was heard on the tops of the highest mountains; and the same ox afforded a sacrifice for the gods, and a supper for their joyous votaries.”

    But the genius and power of Julian were unequal to the enterprise of restoring a religion which was destitute of theological principles, of moral precepts, and of ecclesiastical discipline; which rapidly hastened to decay and dissolution, and was not susceptible of any solid or consistent reformation. The jurisdiction of the supreme pontiff, more especially after that office had been united with the Imperial dignity, comprehended the whole extent of the Roman empire. Julian named for his vicars, in the several provinces, the priests and philosophers whom he esteemed the best qualified to cooperate in the execution of his great design; and his pastoral letters, if we may use that name, still represent a very curious sketch of his wishes and intentions. He directs, that in every

    city the sacerdotal order should be composed, without any distinction of birth and fortune, of those persons who were the most conspicuous for the love of the gods, and of men. “If they are guilty,” continues he, “of any scandalous offence, they should be censured or degraded by the superior pontiff; but as long as they retain their rank, they are entitled to the respect of the magistrates and people. Their humility may be shown in the plainness of their domestic garb; their dignity, in the pomp of holy vestments. When they are summoned in their turn to officiate before the altar, they ought not, during the appointed number of days, to depart from the precincts of the temple; nor should a single day be suffered to elapse, without the prayers and the sacrifice, which they are obliged to offer for the prosperity of the state, and of individuals. The exercise of their sacred functions requires an immaculate purity, both of mind and body; and even when they are dismissed from the temple to the occupations of common life, it is incumbent on them to excel in decency and virtue the rest of their fellow-citizens. The priest of the gods should never be seen in theatres or taverns. His conversation should be chaste, his diet temperate, his friends of honorable reputation; and if he sometimes visits the Forum or the Palace, he should appear only as the advocate of those who have vainly solicited either justice or mercy. His studies should be suited to the sanctity of his profession. Licentious tales, or comedies, or satires, must be banished from his library, which ought solely to consist of historical or philosophical writings; of history, which is founded in truth, and of philosophy, which is connected with religion. The impious opinions of the Epicureans and sceptics deserve his abhorrence and contempt; but he should diligently study the systems of Pythagoras, of Plato, and of the Stoics, which unanimously teach that there are gods; that the world is governed by their providence; that their goodness is the source of every temporal blessing; and that they have prepared for the human soul a future state of reward or punishment.” The Imperial pontiff inculcates, in the most persuasive language, the duties of benevolence and hospitality; exhorts his inferior clergy to recommend the universal practice of those virtues; promises to assist their

    indigence from the public treasury; and declares his resolution of establishing hospitals in every city, where the poor should be received without any invidious distinction of country or of religion. Julian beheld with envy the wise and humane regulations of the church; and he very frankly confesses his intention to deprive the Christians of the applause, as well as advantage, which they had acquired by the exclusive practice of charity and beneficence. The same spirit of imitation might dispose the emperor to adopt several ecclesiastical institutions, the use and importance of which were approved by the success of his enemies. But if these imaginary plans of reformation had been realized, the forced and imperfect copy would have been less beneficial to Paganism, than honorable to Christianity. The Gentiles, who peaceably followed the customs of their ancestors, were rather surprised than pleased with the introduction of foreign manners; and in the short period of his reign, Julian had frequent occasions to complain of the want of fervor of his own party.

    The enthusiasm of Julian prompted him to embrace the friends of Jupiter as his personal friends and brethren; and though he partially overlooked the merit of Christian constancy, he admired and rewarded the noble perseverance of those Gentiles who had preferred the favor of the gods to that of the emperor. If they cultivated the literature, as well as the religion, of the Greeks, they acquired an additional claim to the friendship of Julian, who ranked the Muses in the number of his tutelar deities. In the religion which he had adopted, piety and learning were almost synonymous; and a crowd of poets, of rhetoricians, and of philosophers, hastened to the Imperial court, to occupy the vacant places of the bishops, who had seduced the credulity of Constantius. His successor esteemed the ties of common initiation as far more sacred than those of consanguinity; he chose his favorites among the sages, who were deeply skilled in the occult sciences of magic and divination; and every impostor, who pretended to reveal the secrets of futurity, was assured of enjoying the present hour in honor and affluence. Among the

    philosophers, Maximus obtained the most eminent rank in the friendship of his royal disciple, who communicated, with unreserved confidence, his actions, his sentiments, and his religious designs, during the anxious suspense of the civil war. As soon as Julian had taken possession of the palace of Constantinople, he despatched an honorable and pressing invitation to Maximus, who then resided at Sardes in Lydia, with Chrysanthius, the associate of his art and studies. The prudent and superstitious Chrysanthius refused to undertake a journey which showed itself, according to the rules of divination, with the most threatening and malignant aspect: but his companion, whose fanaticism was of a bolder cast, persisted in his interrogations, till he had extorted from the gods a seeming consent to his own wishes, and those of the emperor. The journey of Maximus through the cities of Asia displayed the triumph of philosophic vanity; and the magistrates vied with each other in the honorable reception which they prepared for the friend of their sovereign. Julian was pronouncing an oration before the senate, when he was informed of the arrival of Maximus. The emperor immediately interrupted his discourse, advanced to meet him, and after a tender embrace, conducted him by the hand into the midst of the assembly; where he publicly acknowledged the benefits which he had derived from the instructions of the philosopher. Maximus, who soon acquired the confidence, and influenced the councils of Julian, was insensibly corrupted by the temptations of a court. His dress became more splendid, his demeanor more lofty, and he was exposed, under a succeeding reign, to a disgraceful inquiry into the means by which the disciple of Plato had accumulated, in the short duration of his favor, a very scandalous proportion of wealth. Of the other philosophers and sophists, who were invited to the Imperial residence by the choice of Julian, or by the success of Maximus, few were able to preserve their innocence or their reputation. The liberal gifts of money, lands, and houses, were insufficient to satiate their rapacious avarice; and the indignation of the people was justly excited by the remembrance of their abject poverty and disinterested professions. The penetration of Julian could not always be

    deceived: but he was unwilling to despise the characters of those men whose talents deserved his esteem: he desired to escape the double reproach of imprudence and inconstancy; and he was apprehensive of degrading, in the eyes of the profane, the honor of letters and of religion.

    The favor of Julian was almost equally divided between the Pagans, who had firmly adhered to the worship of their ancestors, and the Christians, who prudently embraced the religion of their sovereign. The acquisition of new proselytes gratified the ruling passions of his soul, superstition and vanity; and he was heard to declare, with the enthusiasm of a missionary, that if he could render each individual richer than Midas, and every city greater than Babylon, he should not esteem himself the benefactor of mankind, unless, at the same time, he could reclaim his subjects from their impious revolt against the immortal gods. A prince who had studied human nature, and who possessed the treasures of the Roman empire, could adapt his arguments, his promises, and his rewards, to every order of Christians; and the merit of a seasonable conversion was allowed to supply the defects of a candidate, or even to expiate the guilt of a criminal. As the army is the most forcible engine of absolute power, Julian applied himself, with peculiar diligence, to corrupt the religion of his troops, without whose hearty concurrence every measure must be dangerous and unsuccessful; and the natural temper of soldiers made this conquest as easy as it was important. The legions of Gaul devoted themselves to the faith, as well as to the fortunes, of their victorious leader; and even before the death of Constantius, he had the satisfaction of announcing to his friends, that they assisted with fervent devotion, and voracious appetite, at the sacrifices, which were repeatedly offered in his camp, of whole hecatombs of fat oxen. The armies of the East, which had been trained under the standard of the cross, and of Constantius, required a more artful and expensive mode of persuasion. On the days of solemn and public festivals, the emperor received the homage, and rewarded the merit, of the troops. His throne of state was

    encircled with the military ensigns of Rome and the republic; the holy name of Christ was erased from the Labarum; and the symbols of war, of majesty, and of pagan superstition, were so dexterously blended, that the faithful subject incurred the guilt of idolatry, when he respectfully saluted the person or image of his sovereign. The soldiers passed successively in review; and each of them, before he received from the hand of Julian a liberal donative, proportioned to his rank and services, was required to cast a few grains of incense into the flame which burnt upon the altar. Some Christian confessors might resist, and others might repent; but the far greater number, allured by the prospect of gold, and awed by the presence of the emperor, contracted the criminal engagement; and their future perseverance in the worship of the gods was enforced by every consideration of duty and of interest. By the frequent repetition of these arts, and at the expense of sums which would have purchased the service of half the nations of Scythia, Julian gradually acquired for his troops the imaginary protection of the gods, and for himself the firm and effectual support of the Roman legions. It is indeed more than probable, that the restoration and encouragement of Paganism revealed a multitude of pretended Christians, who, from motives of temporal advantage, had acquiesced in the religion of the former reign; and who afterwards returned, with the same flexibility of conscience, to the faith which was professed by the successors of Julian.

    While the devout monarch incessantly labored to restore and propagate the religion of his ancestors, he embraced the extraordinary design of rebuilding the temple of Jerusalem. In a public epistle to the nation or community of the Jews, dispersed through the provinces, he pities their misfortunes, condemns their oppressors, praises their constancy, declares himself their gracious protector, and expresses a pious hope, that after his return from the Persian war, he may be permitted to pay his grateful vows to the Almighty in his holy city of Jerusalem. The blind superstition, and abject slavery, of those unfortunate exiles, must excite the contempt of a philosophic emperor; but they deserved the friendship of Julian, by their implacable hatred of the Christian name. The barren synagogue abhorred and envied the fecundity of the rebellious church; the power of the Jews was not equal to their malice; but their gravest rabbis approved the private murder of an apostate; and their seditious clamors had often awakened the indolence of the Pagan magistrates. Under the reign of Constantine, the Jews became the subjects of their revolted children nor was it long before they experienced the bitterness of domestic tyranny. The civil immunities which had been granted, or confirmed, by Severus, were gradually repealed by the Christian princes; and a rash tumult, excited by the Jews of Palestine, seemed to justify the lucrative modes of oppression which were invented by the bishops and eunuchs of the court of Constantius. The Jewish patriarch, who was still permitted to exercise a precarious jurisdiction, held his residence at Tiberias; and the neighboring cities of Palestine were filled with the remains of a people who fondly adhered to the promised land. But the edict of Hadrian was renewed and enforced; and they viewed from afar the walls of the holy city, which were profaned in their eyes by the triumph of the cross and the devotion of the Christians.

    Chapter XXIII: Reign Of Julian.

    Part III.

    In the midst of a rocky and barren country, the walls of Jerusalem enclosed the two mountains of Sion and Acra, within an oval figure of about three English miles. Towards the south, the upper town, and the fortress of David, were erected on the lofty ascent of Mount Sion: on the north side, the buildings of the lower town covered the spacious summit of Mount Acra; and a part of the hill, distinguished by the name of Moriah, and levelled by human industry, was crowned with the stately temple of the Jewish nation. After the final destruction of the temple by the arms of Titus and Hadrian, a ploughshare was drawn over the consecrated ground, as a

    sign of perpetual interdiction. Sion was deserted; and the vacant space of the lower city was filled with the public and private edifices of the Ælian colony, which spread themselves over the adjacent hill of Calvary. The holy places were polluted with mountains of idolatry; and, either from design or accident, a chapel was dedicated to Venus, on the spot which had been sanctified by the death and resurrection of Christ. * Almost three hundred years after those stupendous events, the profane chapel of Venus was demolished by the order of Constantine; and the removal of the earth and stones revealed the holy sepulchre to the eyes of mankind. A magnificent church was erected on that mystic ground, by the first Christian emperor; and the effects of his pious munificence were extended to every spot which had been consecrated by the footstep of patriarchs, of prophets, and of the Son of God.

    The passionate desire of contemplating the original monuments of their redemption attracted to Jerusalem a successive crowd of pilgrims, from the shores of the Atlantic Ocean, and the most distant countries of the East; and their piety was authorized by the example of the empress Helena, who appears to have united the credulity of age with the warm feelings of a recent conversion. Sages and heroes, who have visited the memorable scenes of ancient wisdom or glory, have confessed the inspiration of the genius of the place; and the Christian who knelt before the holy sepulchre, ascribed his lively faith, and his fervent devotion, to the more immediate influence of the Divine Spirit. The zeal, perhaps the avarice, of the clergy of Jerusalem, cherished and multiplied these beneficial visits. They fixed, by unquestionable tradition, the scene of each memorable event. They exhibited the instruments which had been used in the passion of Christ; the nails and the lance that had pierced his hands, his feet, and his side; the crown of thorns that was planted on his head; the pillar at which he was scourged; and, above all, they showed the cross on which he suffered, and which was dug out of the earth in the reign of those princes, who inserted the symbol of Christianity in the banners of the Roman legions. Such

    miracles as seemed necessary to account for its extraordinary preservation, and seasonable discovery, were gradually propagated without opposition. The custody of the true cross, which on Easter Sunday was solemnly exposed to the people, was intrusted to the bishop of Jerusalem; and he alone might gratify the curious devotion of the pilgrims, by the gift of small pieces, which they encased in gold or gems, and carried away in triumph to their respective countries. But as this gainful branch of commerce must soon have been annihilated, it was found convenient to suppose, that the marvelous wood possessed a secret power of vegetation; and that its substance, though continually diminished, still remained entire and unimpaired. It might perhaps have been expected, that the influence of the place and the belief of a perpetual miracle, should have produced some salutary effects on the morals, as well as on the faith, of the people. Yet the most respectable of the ecclesiastical writers have been obliged to confess, not only that the streets of Jerusalem were filled with the incessant tumult of business and pleasure, but that every species of vice — adultery, theft, idolatry, poisoning, murder — was familiar to the inhabitants of the holy city. The wealth and preeminence of the church of Jerusalem excited the ambition of Arian, as well as orthodox, candidates; and the virtues of Cyril, who, since his death, has been honored with the title of Saint, were displayed in the exercise, rather than in the acquisition, of his episcopal dignity.

    The vain and ambitious mind of Julian might aspire to restore the ancient glory of the temple of Jerusalem. As the Christians were firmly persuaded that a sentence of everlasting destruction had been pronounced against the whole fabric of the Mosaic law, the Imperial sophist would have converted the success of his undertaking into a specious argument against the faith of prophecy, and the truth of revelation. He was displeased with the spiritual worship of the synagogue; but he approved the institutions of Moses, who had not disdained to adopt many of the rites and ceremonies of Egypt. The local and national deity of the Jews was sincerely adored by a

    polytheist, who desired only to multiply the number of the gods; and such was the appetite of Julian for bloody sacrifice, that his emulation might be excited by the piety of Solomon, who had offered, at the feast of the dedication, twenty-two thousand oxen, and one hundred and twenty thousand sheep. These considerations might influence his designs; but the prospect of an immediate and important advantage would not suffer the impatient monarch to expect the remote and uncertain event of the Persian war. He resolved to erect, without delay, on the commanding eminence of Moriah, a stately temple, which might eclipse the splendor of the church of the resurrection on the adjacent hill of Calvary; to establish an order of priests, whose interested zeal would detect the arts, and resist the ambition, of their Christian rivals; and to invite a numerous colony of Jews, whose stern fanaticism would be always prepared to second, and even to anticipate, the hostile measures of the Pagan government. Among the friends of the emperor (if the names of emperor, and of friend, are not incompatible) the first place was assigned, by Julian himself, to the virtuous and learned Alypius. The humanity of Alypius was tempered by severe justice and manly fortitude; and while he exercised his abilities in the civil administration of Britain, he imitated, in his poetical compositions, the harmony and softness of the odes of Sappho. This minister, to whom Julian communicated, without reserve, his most careless levities, and his most serious counsels, received an extraordinary commission to restore, in its pristine beauty, the temple of Jerusalem; and the diligence of Alypius required and obtained the strenuous support of the governor of Palestine. At the call of their great deliverer, the Jews, from all the provinces of the empire, assembled on the holy mountain of their fathers; and their insolent triumph alarmed and exasperated the Christian inhabitants of Jerusalem. The desire of rebuilding the temple has in every age been the ruling passion of the children of Isræl. In this propitious moment the men forgot their avarice, and the women their delicacy; spades and pickaxes of silver were provided by the vanity of the rich, and the rubbish was transported in mantles of silk and purple. Every purse was opened in liberal contributions, every hand claimed a share in the pious labor, and the commands of a great monarch were executed by the enthusiasm of a whole people.

    Yet, on this occasion, the joint efforts of power and enthusiasm were unsuccessful; and the ground of the Jewish temple, which is now covered by a Mahometan mosque, still continued to exhibit the same edifying spectacle of ruin and desolation. Perhaps the absence and death of the emperor, and the new maxims of a Christian reign, might explain the interruption of an arduous work, which was attempted only in the last six months of the life of Julian. But the Christians entertained a natural and pious expectation, that, in this memorable contest, the honor of religion would be vindicated by some signal miracle. An earthquake, a whirlwind, and a fiery eruption, which overturned and scattered the new foundations of the temple, are attested, with some variations, by contemporary and respectable evidence. This public event is described by Ambrose, bishop of Milan, in an epistle to the emperor Theodosius, which must provoke the severe animadversion of the Jews; by the eloquent Chrysostom, who might appeal to the memory of the elder part of his congregation at Antioch; and by Gregory Nazianzen, who published his account of the miracle before the expiration of the same year. The last of these writers has boldly declared, that this preternatural event was not disputed by the infidels; and his assertion, strange as it may seem is confirmed by the unexceptionable testimony of Ammianus Marcellinus. The philosophic soldier, who loved the virtues, without adopting the prejudices, of his master, has recorded, in his judicious and candid history of his own times, the extraordinary obstacles which interrupted the restoration of the temple of Jerusalem. “Whilst Alypius, assisted by the governor of the province, urged, with vigor and diligence, the execution of the work, horrible balls of fire breaking out near the foundations, with frequent and reiterated attacks, rendered the place, from time to time, inaccessible to the scorched and blasted workmen; and the victorious element continuing in this manner obstinately and resolutely bent, as it were, to drive them to a distance, the undertaking was abandoned.” * Such authority should satisfy a believing, and must astonish an incredulous, mind. Yet a philosopher may still require the original evidence of impartial and intelligent spectators. At this important crisis, any singular accident of nature would assume the appearance, and produce the effects of a real prodigy. This glorious deliverance would be speedily improved and magnified by the pious art of the clergy of Jerusalem, and the active credulity of the Christian world and, at the distance of twenty years, a Roman historian, care less of theological disputes, might adorn his work with the specious and splendid miracle.

    Chapter XXIII: Reign Of Julian.

    Part IV.

    The restoration of the Jewish temple was secretly connected with the ruin of the Christian church. Julian still continued to maintain the freedom of religious worship, without distinguishing whether this universal toleration proceeded from his justice or his clemency. He affected to pity the unhappy Christians, who were mistaken in the most important object of their lives; but his pity was degraded by contempt, his contempt was embittered by hatred; and the sentiments of Julian were expressed in a style of sarcastic wit, which inflicts a deep and deadly wound, whenever it issues from the mouth of a sovereign. As he was sensible that the Christians gloried in the name of their Redeemer, he countenanced, and perhaps enjoined, the use of the less honorable appellation of Galilæans. He declared, that by the folly of the Galilæans, whom he describes as a sect of fanatics, contemptible to men, and odious to the gods, the empire had been reduced to the brink of destruction; and he insinuates in a public edict, that a frantic patient might sometimes be cured by salutary violence. An ungenerous distinction was admitted into the mind and counsels of Julian, that, according to the difference of their religious sentiments, one part of his subjects deserved his favor and friendship, while the other was entitled only to the common benefits that his justice could not refuse to an obedient people. According to a principle, pregnant with mischief and oppression, the emperor transferred to the pontiffs of his own religion the management of the liberal allowances for the public revenue, which had been granted to the church by the piety of Constantine and his sons. The proud system of clerical honors and immunities, which had been constructed with so much art and labor, was levelled to the ground; the hopes of testamentary donations were intercepted by the rigor of the laws; and the priests of the Christian sect were confounded with the last and most ignominious class of the people. Such of these regulations as appeared necessary to check the ambition and avarice of the ecclesiastics, were soon afterwards imitated by the wisdom of an orthodox prince. The peculiar distinctions which policy has bestowed, or superstition has lavished, on the sacerdotal order, must be confined to those priests who profess the religion of the state. But the will of the legislator was not exempt from prejudice and passion; and it was the object of the insidious policy of Julian, to deprive the Christians of all the temporal honors and advantages which rendered them respectable in the eyes of the world.

    A just and severe censure has been inflicted on the law which prohibited the Christians from teaching the arts of grammar and rhetoric. The motives alleged by the emperor to justify this partial and oppressive measure, might command, during his lifetime, the silence of slaves and the applause of flatterers. Julian abuses the ambiguous meaning of a word which might be indifferently applied to the language and the religion of the Greeks: he contemptuously observes, that the men who exalt the merit of implicit faith are unfit to claim or to enjoy the advantages of science; and he vainly contends, that if they refuse to adore the gods of Homer and Demosthenes, they ought to content themselves with expounding Luke and Matthew in the church of the Galilæans. In all the cities of the Roman world, the education of the youth was intrusted to masters of grammar and rhetoric; who were elected by the magistrates, maintained at the public expense, and distinguished by many lucrative and honorable privileges. The edict of Julian appears to have included the physicians, and professors of all the liberal arts; and the emperor, who reserved to himself the approbation of the candidates, was authorized by the laws to corrupt, or to punish, the religious constancy of the most learned of the Christians. As soon as the resignation of the more obstinate teachers had established the unrivalled dominion of the Pagan sophists, Julian invited the rising generation to resort with freedom to the public schools, in a just confidence, that their tender minds would receive the impressions of literature and idolatry. If the greatest part of the Christian youth should be deterred by their own scruples, or by those of their parents, from accepting this dangerous mode of instruction, they must, at the same time, relinquish the benefits of a liberal education. Julian had reason to expect that, in the space of a few years, the church would relapse into its primæval simplicity, and that the theologians, who possessed an adequate share of the learning and eloquence of the age, would be succeeded by a generation of blind and ignorant fanatics, incapable of defending the truth of their own principles, or of exposing the various follies of Polytheism.

    It was undoubtedly the wish and design of Julian to deprive the Christians of the advantages of wealth, of knowledge, and of power; but the injustice of excluding them from all offices of trust and profit seems to have been the result of his general policy, rather than the immediate consequence of any positive law. Superior merit might deserve and obtain, some extraordinary exceptions; but the greater part of the Christian officers were gradually removed from their employments in the state, the army, and the provinces. The hopes of future candidates were extinguished by the declared partiality of a prince, who maliciously reminded them, that it was unlawful for a Christian to use the sword, either of justice, or of war; and who studiously guarded the camp and the tribunals with the ensigns of idolatry. The powers of government were intrusted to the pagans, who professed an ardent zeal for the religion of their ancestors; and as the choice of the emperor was often directed by the rules of divination, the favorites whom he preferred as the most agreeable to the gods, did not always obtain the approbation of mankind. Under the administration of their enemies, the Christians had much to suffer, and more to apprehend. The temper of Julian was averse to cruelty; and the care of his reputation, which was exposed to the eyes of the universe, restrained the philosophic monarch from violating the laws of justice and toleration, which he himself had so recently established. But the provincial ministers of his authority were placed in a less conspicuous station. In the exercise of arbitrary power, they consulted the wishes, rather than the commands, of their sovereign; and ventured to exercise a secret and vexatious tyranny against the sectaries, on whom they were not permitted to confer the honors of martyrdom. The emperor, who dissembled as long as possible his knowledge of the injustice that was exercised in his name, expressed his real sense of the conduct of his officers, by gentle reproofs and substantial rewards.

    The most effectual instrument of oppression, with which they were armed, was the law that obliged the Christians to make full and ample satisfaction for the temples which they had destroyed under the preceding reign. The zeal of the triumphant church had not always expected the sanction of the public authority; and the bishops, who were secure of impunity, had often marched at the head of their congregation, to attack and demolish the fortresses of the prince of darkness. The consecrated lands, which had increased the patrimony of the sovereign or of the clergy, were clearly defined, and easily restored. But on these lands, and on the ruins of Pagan superstition, the Christians had frequently erected their own religious edifices: and as it was necessary to remove the church before the temple could be rebuilt, the justice and piety of the emperor were applauded by one party, while the other deplored and execrated his sacrilegious violence. After the ground was cleared, the restitution of those stately structures which had been levelled with the dust, and of the precious ornaments which had been converted to Christian uses, swelled into a very large account of damages and debt. The authors of the injury had neither the ability nor the inclination to discharge this accumulated demand: and the impartial wisdom of a legislator would have been displayed in balancing the adverse claims and complaints, by an equitable and temperate arbitration. But the whole empire, and particularly the East, was thrown into confusion by the rash edicts of Julian; and the Pagan magistrates, inflamed by zeal and revenge, abused the rigorous privilege of the Roman law, which substitutes, in the place of his inadequate property, the person of the insolvent debtor. Under the preceding reign, Mark, bishop of Arethusa, had labored in the conversion of his people with arms more effectual than those of persuasion. The magistrates required the full value of a temple which had been destroyed by his intolerant zeal: but as they were satisfied of his poverty, they desired only to bend his inflexible spirit to the promise of the slightest compensation. They apprehended the aged prelate, they inhumanly scourged him, they tore his beard; and his naked body, anointed with honey, was suspended, in a net, between heaven and earth, and exposed to the stings of insects and the rays of a Syrian sun. From this lofty station, Mark still persisted to glory in his crime, and to insult the impotent rage of his persecutors. He was at length rescued from their hands, and dismissed to enjoy the honor of his divine triumph. The Arians celebrated the virtue of their pious confessor; the Catholics ambitiously claimed his alliance; and the Pagans, who might be susceptible of shame or remorse, were deterred from the repetition of such unavailing cruelty. Julian spared his life: but if the bishop of Arethusa had saved the infancy of Julian, posterity will condemn the ingratitude, instead of praising the clemency, of the emperor.

    At the distance of five miles from Antioch, the Macedonian kings of Syria had consecrated to Apollo one of the most elegant places of devotion in the Pagan world. A magnificent temple rose in honor of the god of light; and his colossal figure almost filled the capacious sanctuary, which was enriched with gold and gems, and adorned by the skill of the Grecian artists. The deity was represented in a bending attitude, with a golden cup in his hand, pouring out a libation on the earth; as if he supplicated the venerable mother to give to his arms the cold and beauteous Daphne: for the spot was ennobled by fiction; and the fancy of the Syrian poets had transported the amorous tale from the banks of the Peneus to those of the Orontes. The ancient rites of Greece were imitated by the royal colony of Antioch. A stream of prophecy, which rivalled the truth and reputation of the Delphic oracle, flowed from the Castalian fountain of Daphne. In the adjacent fields a stadium was built by a special privilege, which had been purchased from Elis; the Olympic games were celebrated at the expense of the city; and a revenue of thirty thousand pounds sterling was annually applied to the public pleasures. The perpetual resort of pilgrims and spectators insensibly formed, in the neighborhood of the temple, the stately and populous village of Daphne, which emulated the splendor, without acquiring the title, of a provincial city. The temple and the village were deeply bosomed in a thick grove of laurels and cypresses, which reached as far as a circumference of ten miles, and formed in the most sultry summers a cool and impenetrable shade. A thousand streams of the purest water, issuing from every hill, preserved the verdure of the earth, and the temperature of the air; the senses were gratified with harmonious sounds and aromatic odors; and the peaceful grove was consecrated to health and joy, to luxury and love. The vigorous youth pursued, like Apollo, the object of his desires; and the blushing maid was warned, by the fate of Daphne, to shun the folly of unseasonable coyness. The soldier and the philosopher wisely avoided the temptation of this sensual paradise: where pleasure, assuming the character of religion, imperceptibly dissolved the firmness of manly virtue. But the groves of Daphne continued for many ages to enjoy the veneration of natives and strangers; the privileges of the holy ground were enlarged by the munificence of succeeding emperors; and every generation added new ornaments to the splendor of the temple.

    When Julian, on the day of the annual festival, hastened to adore the Apollo of Daphne, his devotion was raised to the highest pitch of eagerness and impatience. His lively imagination anticipated the grateful pomp of victims, of libations and of incense; a long procession of youths and virgins, clothed in white robes, the symbol of their innocence; and the tumultuous concourse of an innumerable people. But the zeal of Antioch was diverted, since the reign of Christianity, into a different channel. Instead of hecatombs of fat oxen sacrificed by the tribes of a wealthy city to their tutelar deity the emperor complains that he found only a single goose, provided at the expense of a priest, the pale and solitary in habitant of this decayed temple. The altar was deserted, the oracle had been reduced to silence, and the holy ground was profaned by the introduction of Christian and funereal rites. After Babylas (a bishop of Antioch, who died in prison in the persecution of Decius) had rested near a century in his grave, his body, by the order of Cæsar Gallus, was transported into the midst of the grove of Daphne. A magnificent church was erected over his remains; a portion of the sacred lands was usurped for the maintenance of the clergy, and for the burial of the Christians at Antioch, who were ambitious of lying at the feet of their bishop; and the priests of Apollo retired, with their affrighted and indignant votaries. As soon as another revolution seemed to restore the fortune of Paganism, the church of St. Babylas was demolished, and new buildings were added to the mouldering edifice which had been raised by the piety of Syrian kings. But the first and most serious care of Julian was to deliver his oppressed deity from the odious presence of the dead and living Christians, who had so effectually suppressed the voice of fraud or enthusiasm. The scene of infection was purified, according to the forms of ancient rituals; the bodies were decently removed; and the ministers of the church were permitted to convey the remains of St. Babylas to their former habitation within the walls of Antioch. The modest behavior which might have assuaged the jealousy of a hostile government was neglected, on this occasion, by the zeal of the Christians. The lofty car, that transported the relics of Babylas, was followed, and accompanied, and received, by an innumerable multitude; who chanted, with thundering acclamations, the Psalms of David the most expressive of their contempt for idols and idolaters. The return of the saint was a triumph; and the triumph was an insult on the religion of the emperor, who exerted his pride to dissemble his resentment. During the night which terminated this indiscreet procession, the temple of Daphne was in flames; the statue of Apollo was consumed; and the walls of the edifice were left a naked and awful monument of ruin. The Christians of Antioch asserted, with religious confidence, that the powerful intercession of St. Babylas had pointed the lightnings of heaven against the devoted roof: but as Julian was reduced to the alternative of believing either a crime or a miracle, he chose, without hesitation, without evidence, but with some color of probability, to impute the fire of Daphne to the revenge of the Galilæans. Their offence, had it been sufficiently proved, might have justified the retaliation, which was immediately executed by the order of Julian, of shutting the doors, and confiscating the wealth, of the cathedral of Antioch. To discover the criminals who were guilty of the tumult, of the fire, or of secreting the riches of the church, several of the ecclesiastics were tortured; and a Presbyter, of the name of Theodoret, was beheaded by the sentence of the Count of the East. But this hasty act was blamed by the emperor; who lamented, with real or affected concern, that the imprudent zeal of his ministers would tarnish his reign with the disgrace of persecution.

    Chapter XXIII: Reign Of Julian.

    Part V.

    The zeal of the ministers of Julian was instantly checked by the frown of their sovereign; but when the father of his country declares himself the leader of a faction, the license of popular fury cannot easily be restrained, nor consistently punished. Julian, in a public composition, applauds the devotion and loyalty of the holy cities of Syria, whose pious inhabitants had destroyed, at the first signal, the sepulchres of the Galilæans; and faintly complains, that they had revenged the injuries of the gods with less moderation than he should have recommended. This imperfect and reluctant confession may appear to confirm the ecclesiastical narratives; that in the cities of Gaza, Ascalon, Cæsarea, Heliopolis, &c., the Pagans abused, without prudence or remorse, the moment of their prosperity. That the unhappy objects of their cruelty were released from torture only by death; and as their mangled bodies were dragged through the streets, they were pierced (such was the universal rage) by the spits of cooks, and the distaffs of enraged women; and that the entrails of Christian priests and virgins, after they had been tasted by those bloody fanatics, were mixed with barley, and contemptuously thrown to the unclean animals of the city. Such scenes of religious madness exhibit the most contemptible and odious picture of human nature; but the massacre of Alexandria attracts still more attention, from the certainty of the fact, the rank of the victims, and the splendor of the capital of Egypt.

    George, from his parents or his education, surnamed the Cappadocian, was born at Epiphania in Cilicia, in a fuller’s shop. From this obscure and servile origin he raised himself by the talents of a parasite; and the patrons, whom he assiduously flattered, procured for their worthless dependent a lucrative commission, or contract, to supply the army with bacon. His employment was mean; he rendered it infamous. He accumulated wealth by the basest arts of fraud and corruption; but his malversations were so notorious, that George was compelled to escape from the pursuits of justice. After this disgrace, in which he appears to have saved his fortune at the expense of his honor, he embraced, with real or affected zeal, the profession of Arianism. From the love, or the ostentation, of learning, he collected a valuable library of history rhetoric, philosophy, and theology, and the choice of the prevailing faction promoted George of Cappadocia to the throne of Athanasius. The entrance of the new archbishop was that of a Barbarian conqueror; and each moment of his reign was polluted by cruelty and avarice. The Catholics of Alexandria and Egypt were abandoned to a tyrant, qualified, by nature and education, to exercise the office of persecution; but he oppressed with an impartial hand the various inhabitants of his extensive diocese. The primate of Egypt assumed the pomp and insolence of his lofty station; but he still betrayed the vices of his base and servile extraction. The merchants of Alexandria were impoverished by the unjust, and almost universal, monopoly, which he acquired, of nitre, salt, paper, funerals, &c.: and the spiritual father of a great people condescended to practise the vile and pernicious arts of an informer. The Alexandrians could never forget, nor forgive, the tax, which he suggested, on all the houses of the city; under an obsolete claim, that the royal founder had conveyed to his successors, the Ptolemies and the Cæsars, the perpetual property of the soil. The Pagans, who had been flattered with the hopes of freedom and toleration, excited his devout avarice; and the rich temples of Alexandria were either pillaged or insulted by the haughty prince, who exclaimed, in a loud and threatening tone, “How long will these sepulchres be permitted to stand?” Under the reign of Constantius, he was expelled by the fury, or rather by the justice, of the people; and it was not without a violent struggle, that the civil and military powers of the state could restore his authority, and gratify his revenge. The messenger who proclaimed at Alexandria the accession of Julian, announced the downfall of the archbishop. George, with two of his obsequious ministers, Count Diodorus, and Dracontius, master of the mint were ignominiously dragged in chains to the public prison. At the end of twenty-four days, the prison was forced open by the rage of a superstitious multitude, impatient of the tedious forms of judicial proceedings. The enemies of gods and men expired under their cruel insults; the lifeless bodies of the archbishop and his associates were carried in triumph through the streets on the back of a camel; * and the inactivity of the Athanasian party was esteemed a shining example of evangelical patience. The remains of these guilty wretches were thrown into the sea; and the popular leaders of the tumult declared their resolution to disappoint the devotion of the Christians, and to intercept the future honors of these martyrs, who had been punished, like their predecessors, by the enemies of their religion. The fears of the Pagans were just, and their precautions ineffectual. The meritorious death of the archbishop obliterated the memory of his life. The rival of Athanasius was dear and sacred to the Arians, and the seeming conversion of those sectaries introduced his worship into the bosom of the Catholic church. The odious stranger, disguising every circumstance of time and place, assumed the mask of a martyr, a saint, and a Christian hero; and the infamous George of Cappadocia has been transformed into the renowned St. George of England, the patron of arms, of chivalry, and of the garter.

    About the same time that Julian was informed of the tumult of Alexandria, he received intelligence from Edessa, that the proud and wealthy faction of the Arians had insulted the weakness of the Valentinians, and committed such disorders as ought not to be suffered with impunity in a well-regulated state. Without expecting the slow forms of justice, the exasperated prince directed his mandate to the magistrates of Edessa, by which he confiscated the whole property of the church: the money was distributed among the soldiers; the lands were added to the domain; and this act of oppression was aggravated by the most ungenerous irony. “I show myself,” says Julian, “the true friend of the Galilæans. Their admirable law has promised the kingdom of heaven to the poor; and they will advance with more diligence in the paths of virtue and salvation, when they are relieved by my assistance from the load of temporal possessions. Take care,” pursued the monarch, in a more serious tone, “take care how you provoke my patience and humanity. If these disorders continue, I will revenge on the magistrates the crimes of the people; and you will have reason to dread, not only confiscation and exile, but fire and the sword.” The tumults of Alexandria were doubtless of a more bloody and dangerous nature: but a Christian bishop had fallen by the hands of the Pagans; and the public epistle of Julian affords a very lively proof of the partial spirit of his administration. His reproaches to the citizens of Alexandria are mingled with expressions of esteem and tenderness; and he laments, that, on this occasion, they should have departed from the gentle and generous manners which attested their Grecian extraction. He gravely censures the offence which they had committed against the laws of justice and humanity; but he recapitulates, with visible complacency, the intolerable provocations which they had so long endured from the impious tyranny of George of Cappadocia. Julian admits the principle, that a wise and vigorous government should chastise the insolence of the people; yet, in consideration of their founder Alexander, and of Serapis their tutelar deity, he grants a free and gracious pardon to the guilty city, for which he again feels the affection of a brother.

    After the tumult of Alexandria had subsided, Athanasius, amidst the public acclamations, seated himself on the throne from whence his unworthy competitor had been precipitated: and as the zeal of the archbishop was tempered with discretion, the exercise of his authority tended not to inflame, but to reconcile, the minds of the people. His pastoral labors were not confined to the narrow limits of Egypt. The state of the Christian world was present to his active and capacious mind; and the age, the merit, the reputation of Athanasius, enabled him to assume, in a moment of danger, the office of Ecclesiastical Dictator. Three years were not yet elapsed since the majority of the bishops of the West had ignorantly, or reluctantly, subscribed the Confession of Rimini. They repented, they believed, but they dreaded the unseasonable rigor of their orthodox brethren; and if their pride was stronger than their faith, they might throw themselves into the arms of the Arians, to escape the indignity of a public penance, which must degrade them to the condition of obscure laymen. At the same time the domestic differences concerning the union and distinction of the divine persons, were agitated with some heat among the Catholic doctors; and the progress of this metaphysical controversy seemed to threaten a public and lasting division of the Greek and Latin churches. By the wisdom of a select synod, to which the name and presence of Athanasius gave the authority of a general council, the bishops, who had unwarily deviated into error, were admitted to the communion of the church, on the easy condition of subscribing the Nicene Creed; without any formal acknowledgment of their past fault, or any minute definition of their scholastic opinions. The advice of the primate of Egypt had already prepared the clergy of Gaul and Spain, of Italy and Greece, for the reception of this salutary measure; and, notwithstanding the opposition of some ardent spirits, the fear of the common enemy promoted the peace and harmony of the Christians.

    The skill and diligence of the primate of Egypt had improved the season of tranquillity, before it was interrupted by the hostile edicts of the emperor. Julian, who despised the Christians, honored Athanasius with his sincere and peculiar hatred. For his sake alone, he introduced an arbitrary distinction, repugnant at least to the spirit of his former declarations. He maintained, that the Galilæans, whom he had recalled from exile, were not restored, by that general indulgence, to the possession of their respective churches; and he expressed his astonishment, that a criminal, who had been repeatedly condemned by the judgment of the emperors, should dare to insult the majesty of the laws, and insolently usurp the archiepiscopal throne of Alexandria, without expecting the orders of his sovereign. As a punishment for the imaginary offence, he again banished Athanasius from the city; and he was pleased to suppose, that this act of justice would be highly agreeable to his pious subjects. The pressing solicitations of the people soon convinced him, that the majority of the Alexandrians were Christians; and that the greatest part of the Christians were firmly attached to the cause of their oppressed primate. But the knowledge of their sentiments, instead of persuading him to recall his decree, provoked him to extend to all Egypt the term of the exile of Athanasius. The zeal of the multitude rendered Julian still more inexorable: he was alarmed by the danger of leaving at the head of a tumultuous city, a daring and popular leader; and the language of his resentment discovers the opinion which he entertained of the courage and abilities of Athanasius. The execution of the sentence was still delayed, by the caution or negligence of Ecdicius, præfect of Egypt, who was at length awakened from his lethargy by a severe reprimand. “Though you neglect,” says Julian, “to write to me on any other subject, at least it is your duty to inform me of your conduct towards Athanasius, the enemy of the gods. My intentions have been long since communicated to you. I swear by the great Serapis, that unless, on the calends of December, Athanasius has departed from Alexandria, nay, from Egypt, the officers of your government shall pay a fine of one hundred pounds of gold. You know my temper: I am slow to condemn, but I am still slower to forgive.” This epistle was enforced by a short postscript, written with the emperor’s own hand. “The contempt that is shown for all the gods fills me with grief and indignation. There is nothing that I should see, nothing that I should hear, with more pleasure, than the expulsion of Athanasius from all Egypt. The abominable wretch! Under my reign, the baptism of several Grecian ladies of the highest rank has been the effect of his persecutions.” The death of Athanasius was not expressly commanded; but the præfect of Egypt understood that it was safer for him to exceed, than to neglect, the orders of an irritated master. The archbishop prudently retired to the monasteries of the Desert; eluded, with his usual dexterity, the snares of the enemy; and lived to triumph over the ashes of a prince, who, in words of formidable import, had declared his wish that the whole venom of the Galilæan school were contained in the single person of Athanasius.

    I have endeavored faithfully to represent the artful system by which Julian proposed to obtain the effects, without incurring the guilt, or reproach, of persecution. But if the deadly spirit of fanaticism perverted the heart and understanding of a virtuous prince, it must, at the same time, be confessed that the real sufferings of the Christians were inflamed and magnified by human passions and religious enthusiasm. The meekness and resignation which had distinguished the primitive disciples of the gospel, was the object of the applause, rather than of the imitation of their successors. The Christians, who had now possessed above forty years the civil and ecclesiastical government of the empire, had contracted the insolent vices of prosperity, and the habit of believing that the saints alone were entitled to reign over the earth. As soon as the enmity of Julian deprived the clergy of the privileges which had been conferred by the favor of Constantine, they complained of the most cruel oppression; and the free toleration of idolaters and heretics was a subject of grief and scandal to the orthodox party. The acts of violence, which were no longer countenanced by the magistrates, were still committed by the zeal of the people. At Pessinus, the altar of Cybele was overturned almost in the presence of the emperor; and in the city of Cæsarea in Cappadocia, the temple of Fortune, the sole place of worship which had been left to the Pagans, was destroyed by the rage of a popular tumult. On these occasions, a prince, who felt for the honor of the gods, was not disposed to interrupt the course of justice; and his mind was still more deeply exasperated, when he found that the fanatics, who had deserved and suffered the punishment of incendiaries, were rewarded with the honors of martyrdom. The Christian subjects of Julian were assured of the hostile designs of their sovereign; and, to their jealous apprehension, every circumstance of his government might afford some grounds of discontent and suspicion. In the ordinary administration of the laws, the Christians, who formed so large a part of the people, must frequently be condemned: but their indulgent brethren, without examining the merits of the cause, presumed their innocence, allowed their claims, and imputed the severity of their judge to the partial malice of religious persecution. These present hardships, intolerable as they might appear, were represented as a slight prelude of the impending calamities. The Christians considered Julian as a cruel and crafty tyrant; who suspended the execution of his revenge till he should return victorious from the Persian war. They expected, that as soon as he had triumphed over the foreign enemies of Rome, he would lay aside the irksome mask of dissimulation; that the amphitheatre would stream with the blood of hermits and bishops; and that the Christians who still persevered in the profession of the faith, would be deprived of the common benefits of nature and society. Every calumny that could wound the reputation of the Apostate, was credulously embraced by the fears and hatred of his adversaries; and their indiscreet clamors provoked the temper of a sovereign, whom it was their duty to respect, and their interest to flatter. They still protested, that prayers and tears were their only weapons against the impious tyrant, whose head they devoted to the justice of offended Heaven. But they insinuated, with sullen resolution, that their submission was no longer the effect of weakness; and that, in the imperfect state of human virtue, the patience, which is founded on principle, may be exhausted by persecution. It is impossible to determine how far the zeal of Julian would have prevailed over his good sense and humanity; but if we seriously reflect on the strength and spirit of the church, we shall be convinced, that before the emperor could have extinguished the religion of Christ, he must have involved his country in the horrors of a civil war.

    Chapter XXIV: The Retreat And Death Of Julian.

    Part I. Residence Of Julian At Antioch. — His Successful Expedition Against The Persians. — Passage Of The Tigris — The Retreat And Death Of Julian. — Election Of Jovian. — He Saves The Roman Army By A Disgraceful Treaty.

    The philosophical fable which Julian composed under the name of the Cæsars, is one of the most agreeable and instructive productions of ancient wit. During the freedom and equality of the days of the Saturnalia, Romulus prepared a feast for the deities of Olympus, who had adopted him as a worthy associate, and for the Roman princes, who had reigned over his martial people, and the vanquished nations of the earth. The immortals were placed in just order on their thrones of state, and the table of the Cæsars was spread below the Moon in the upper region of the air. The tyrants, who would have disgraced the society of gods and men, were thrown headlong, by the inexorable Nemesis, into the Tartarean abyss. The rest of the Cæsars successively advanced to their seats; and as they passed, the vices, the defects, the blemishes of their respective characters, were maliciously noticed by old Silenus, a laughing moralist, who disguised the wisdom of a philosopher under the mask of a Bacchanal. As soon as the feast was ended, the voice of Mercury proclaimed the will of Jupiter, that a celestial crown should be the reward of superior merit. Julius Cæsar, Augustus, Trajan, and Marcus Antoninus, were selected as the most illustrious candidates; the effeminate Constantine was not excluded from this honorable competition, and the great Alexander was invited to dispute the prize of glory with the Roman heroes. Each of the candidates was allowed to display the merit of his own exploits; but, in the judgment of the gods, the modest silence of Marcus pleaded more powerfully than the elaborate orations of his haughty rivals. When the judges of this awful contest proceeded to examine the heart, and to scrutinize the springs of action, the superiority of the Imperial Stoic appeared still more decisive and conspicuous. Alexander and Cæsar, Augustus, Trajan, and Constantine, acknowledged, with a blush, that fame, or power, or pleasure had been the important object of their labors: but the gods themselves beheld, with reverence and love, a virtuous mortal, who had practised on the throne the lessons of philosophy; and who, in a state of human imperfection, had aspired to imitate the moral attributes of the Deity. The value of this agreeable composition (the Cæsars of Julian) is enhanced by the rank of the author. A prince, who delineates, with freedom, the vices and virtues of his predecessors, subscribes, in every line, the censure or approbation of his own conduct.

    In the cool moments of reflection, Julian preferred the useful and benevolent virtues of Antoninus; but his ambitious spirit was inflamed by the glory of Alexander; and he solicited, with equal ardor, the esteem of the wise, and the applause of the multitude. In the season of life when the powers of the mind and body enjoy the most active vigor, the emperor who was instructed by the experience, and animated by the success, of the German war, resolved to signalize his reign by some more splendid and memorable achievement. The ambassadors of the East, from the continent of India, and the Isle of Ceylon, had respectfully saluted the Roman purple. The nations of the West esteemed and dreaded the personal virtues of Julian, both in peace and war. He despised the trophies of a Gothic victory, and was satisfied that the rapacious Barbarians of the Danube would be restrained from any future violation of the faith of treaties by the terror of his name, and the additional fortifications with which he strengthened the Thracian and Illyrian frontiers. The successor of Cyrus and Artaxerxes was the only rival whom he deemed worthy of his arms; and he resolved, by the final conquest of Persia, to chastise the naughty nation which had so long resisted and insulted the majesty of Rome. As soon as the Persian monarch was informed that the throne of Constantius was filed by a prince of a very different character, he condescended to make some artful, or perhaps sincere, overtures towards a negotiation of peace. But the pride of Sapor was astonished by the firmness of Julian; who sternly declared, that he would never consent to hold a peaceful conference among the flames and ruins of the cities of Mesopotamia; and who added, with a smile of contempt, that it was needless to treat by ambassadors, as he himself had determined to visit speedily the court of Persia. The impatience of the emperor urged the diligence of the military preparations. The generals were named; and Julian, marching from Constantinople through the provinces of Asia Minor, arrived at Antioch about eight months after the death of his predecessor. His ardent desire to march into the heart of Persia, was checked by the indispensable duty of regulating the state of the empire; by his zeal to revive the worship of the gods; and by the advice of his wisest friends; who represented the necessity of allowing the salutary interval of winter quarters, to restore the exhausted strength of the legions of Gaul, and the discipline and spirit of the Eastern troops. Julian was persuaded to fix, till the ensuing spring, his residence at Antioch, among a people maliciously disposed to deride the haste, and to censure the delays, of their sovereign.

    If Julian had flattered himself, that his personal connection with the capital of the East would be productive of mutual satisfaction to the prince and people, he made a very false estimate of his own character, and of the manners of Antioch. The warmth of the climate disposed the natives to the most intemperate enjoyment of tranquillity and opulence; and the lively licentiousness of the Greeks was blended with the hereditary softness of the Syrians. Fashion was the only law, pleasure the only pursuit, and the splendor of dress and furniture was the only distinction of the citizens of Antioch. The arts of luxury were honored; the serious and manly virtues were the subject of ridicule; and the contempt for female modesty and reverent age announced the universal corruption of the capital of the East. The love of spectacles was the taste, or rather passion, of the Syrians; the most skilful artists were procured from the adjacent cities; a considerable share of the revenue was devoted to the public amusements; and the magnificence of the games of the theatre and circus was considered as the happiness and as the glory of Antioch. The rustic manners of a prince who disdained such glory, and was insensible of such happiness, soon disgusted the delicacy of his subjects; and the effeminate Orientals could neither imitate, nor admire, the severe simplicity which Julian always maintained, and sometimes affected. The days of festivity, consecrated, by ancient custom, to the honor of the gods, were the only occasions in which Julian relaxed his philosophic severity; and those festivals were the only days in which the Syrians of Antioch could reject the allurements of pleasure. The majority of the people supported the glory of the Christian name, which had been first invented by their ancestors: they contended themselves with disobeying the moral precepts, but they were scrupulously attached to the speculative doctrines of their religion. The church of Antioch was distracted by heresy and schism; but the Arians and the Athanasians, the followers of Meletius and those of Paulinus, were actuated by the same pious hatred of their common adversary.

    The strongest prejudice was entertained against the character of an apostate, the enemy and successor of a prince who had engaged the affections of a very numerous sect; and the removal of St. Babylas excited an implacable opposition to the person of Julian. His subjects complained, with superstitious indignation, that famine had pursued the emperor’s steps from Constantinople to Antioch; and the discontent of a hungry people was exasperated by the injudicious attempt to relieve their distress. The inclemency of the season had affected the harvests of Syria; and the price of bread, in the markets of Antioch, had naturally risen in proportion to the scarcity of corn. But the fair and reasonable proportion was soon violated by the rapacious arts of monopoly. In this unequal contest, in which the produce of the land is claimed by one party as his exclusive property, is used by another as a lucrative object of trade, and is required by a third for the daily and necessary support of life, all the profits of the intermediate agents are accumulated on the head of the defenceless customers. The hardships of their situation were exaggerated and increased by their own impatience and anxiety; and the apprehension of a scarcity gradually produced the appearances of a famine. When the luxurious citizens of Antioch complained of the high price of poultry and fish, Julian publicly declared, that a frugal city ought to be satisfied with a regular supply of wine, oil, and bread; but he acknowledged, that it was the duty of a sovereign to provide for the subsistence of his people. With this salutary view, the emperor ventured on a very dangerous and doubtful step, of fixing, by legal authority, the value of corn. He enacted, that, in a time of scarcity, it should be sold at a price which had seldom been known in the most plentiful years; and that his own example might strengthen his laws, he sent into the market four hundred and twenty-two thousand modii, or measures, which were drawn by his order from the granaries of Hierapolis, of Chalcis, and even of Egypt. The consequences might have been foreseen, and were soon felt. The Imperial wheat was purchased by the rich merchants; the proprietors of land, or of corn, withheld from the city the accustomed supply; and the small quantities that appeared in the market were secretly sold at an advanced and illegal price. Julian still continued to applaud his own policy, treated the complaints of the people as a vain and ungrateful murmur, and convinced Antioch that he had inherited the obstinacy, though not the cruelty, of his brother Gallus. The remonstrances of the municipal senate served only to exasperate his inflexible mind. He was persuaded, perhaps with truth, that the senators of Antioch who possessed lands, or were concerned in trade, had themselves contributed to the calamities of their country; and he imputed the disrespectful boldness which they assumed, to the sense, not of public duty, but of private interest. The whole body, consisting of two hundred of the most noble and wealthy citizens, were sent, under a guard, from the palace to the prison; and though they were permitted, before the close of evening, to return to their respective houses, the emperor himself could not obtain the forgiveness which he had so easily granted. The same grievances were still the subject of the same complaints, which were industriously circulated by the wit and levity of the Syrian Greeks. During the licentious days of the Saturnalia, the streets of the city resounded with insolent songs, which derided the laws, the religion, the personal conduct, and even the beard, of the emperor; the spirit of Antioch was manifested by the connivance of the magistrates, and the applause of the multitude. The disciple of Socrates was too deeply affected by these popular insults; but the monarch, endowed with a quick sensibility, and possessed of absolute power, refused his passions the gratification of revenge. A tyrant might have proscribed, without distinction, the lives and fortunes of the citizens of Antioch; and the unwarlike Syrians must have patiently submitted to the lust, the rapaciousness and the cruelty, of the faithful legions of Gaul. A milder sentence might have deprived the capital of the East of its honors and privileges; and the courtiers, perhaps the subjects, of Julian, would have applauded an act of justice, which asserted the dignity of the supreme magistrate of the republic. But instead of abusing, or exerting, the authority of the state, to revenge his personal injuries, Julian contented himself with an inoffensive mode of retaliation, which it would be in the power of few princes to employ. He had been insulted by satires and libels; in his turn, he composed, under the title of the Enemy of the Beard, an ironical confession of his own faults, and a severe satire on the licentious and effeminate manners of Antioch. This Imperial reply was publicly exposed before the gates of the palace; and the Misopogon still remains a singular monument of the resentment, the wit, the humanity, and the indiscretion of Julian. Though he affected to laugh, he could not forgive. His contempt was expressed, and his revenge might be gratified, by the nomination of a governor worthy only of such subjects; and the emperor, forever renouncing the ungrateful city, proclaimed his resolution to pass the ensuing winter at Tarsus in Cilicia.

    Yet Antioch possessed one citizen, whose genius and virtues might atone, in the opinion of Julian, for the vice and folly of his country. The sophist Libanius was born in the capital of the East; he publicly professed the arts of rhetoric and declamation at Nice, Nicomedia, Constantinople, Athens, and, during the remainder of his life, at Antioch. His school was assiduously frequented by the Grecian youth; his disciples, who sometimes exceeded the number of eighty, celebrated their incomparable master; and the jealousy of his rivals, who persecuted him from one city to another, confirmed the favorable opinion which Libanius ostentatiously displayed of his superior merit. The preceptors of Julian had extorted a rash but solemn assurance, that he would never attend the lectures of their adversary: the curiosity of the royal youth was checked and inflamed: he secretly procured the writings of this dangerous sophist, and gradually surpassed, in the perfect imitation of his style, the most laborious of his domestic pupils. When Julian ascended the throne, he declared his impatience to embrace and reward the Syrian sophist, who had preserved, in a degenerate age, the Grecian purity of taste, of manners, and of religion. The emperor’s prepossession was increased and justified by the discreet pride of his favorite. Instead of pressing, with the foremost of the crowd, into the palace of Constantinople, Libanius calmly expected his arrival at Antioch; withdrew from court on the first symptoms of coldness and indifference; required a formal invitation for each visit; and taught his sovereign an important lesson, that he might command the obedience of a subject, but that he must deserve the attachment of a friend. The sophists of every age, despising, or affecting to despise, the accidental distinctions of birth and fortune, reserve their esteem for the superior qualities of the mind, with which they themselves are so plentifully endowed. Julian might disdain the acclamations of a venal court, who adored the Imperial purple; but he was deeply flattered by the praise, the admonition, the freedom, and the envy of an independent philosopher, who refused his favors, loved his person, celebrated his fame, and protected his memory. The voluminous writings of Libanius still exist; for the most part, they are the vain and idle compositions of an orator, who cultivated the science of words; the productions of a recluse student, whose mind, regardless of his contemporaries, was incessantly fixed on the Trojan war and the Athenian commonwealth. Yet the sophist of Antioch sometimes descended from this imaginary elevation; he entertained a various and elaborate correspondence; he praised the virtues of his own times; he boldly arraigned the abuse of public and private life; and he eloquently pleaded the cause of Antioch against the just resentment of Julian and Theodosius. It is the common calamity of old age, to lose whatever might have rendered it desirable; but Libanius experienced the peculiar misfortune of surviving the religion and the sciences, to which he had consecrated his genius. The friend of Julian was an indignant spectator of the triumph of Christianity; and his bigotry, which darkened the prospect of the visible world, did not inspire Libanius with any lively hopes of celestial glory and happiness.

    Chapter XXIV: The Retreat And Death Of Julian.

    Part II.

    The martial impatience of Julian urged him to take the field in the beginning of the spring; and he dismissed, with contempt and reproach, the senate of Antioch, who accompanied the emperor beyond the limits of their own territory, to which he was resolved never to return. After a laborious march of two days, he halted on the third at Beræa, or Aleppo, where he had the mortification of finding a senate almost entirely Christian; who received with cold and formal demonstrations of respect the eloquent sermon of the apostle of paganism. The son of one of the most illustrious citizens of Beræa, who had embraced, either from interest or conscience, the religion of the emperor, was disinherited by his angry parent. The father and the son were invited to the Imperial table. Julian, placing himself between them, attempted, without success, to inculcate the lesson and example of toleration; supported, with affected calmness, the indiscreet zeal of the aged Christian, who seemed to forget the sentiments of nature, and the duty of a subject; and at length, turning towards the afflicted youth, “Since you have lost a father,” said he, “for my sake, it is incumbent on me to supply his place.” The emperor was received in a manner much more agreeable to his wishes at Batnæ, * a small town pleasantly seated in a grove of cypresses, about twenty miles from the city of Hierapolis. The solemn rites of sacrifice were decently prepared by the inhabitants of Batnæ, who seemed attached to the worship of their tutelar deities, Apollo and Jupiter; but the serious piety of Julian was offended by the tumult of their applause; and he too clearly discerned, that the smoke which arose from their altars was the incense of flattery, rather than of devotion. The ancient and magnificent temple which had sanctified, for so many ages, the city of Hierapolis, no longer subsisted; and the consecrated wealth, which afforded a liberal maintenance to more than three hundred priests, might hasten its downfall. Yet Julian enjoyed the satisfaction of embracing a philosopher and a friend, whose religious firmness had withstood the pressing and repeated solicitations of Constantius and Gallus, as often as those princes lodged at his house, in their passage through Hierapolis. In the hurry of military preparation, and the careless confidence of a familiar correspondence, the zeal of Julian appears to have been lively and uniform. He had now undertaken an important and difficult war; and the anxiety of the event rendered him still more attentive to observe and register the most trifling presages, from which, according to the rules of divination, any knowledge of futurity could be derived. He informed Libanius of his progress as far as Hierapolis, by an elegant epistle, which displays the facility of his genius, and his tender friendship for the sophist of Antioch.

    Hierapolis, * situate almost on the banks of the Euphrates, had been appointed for the general rendezvous of the Roman troops, who immediately passed the great river on a bridge of boats, which was previously constructed. If the inclinations of Julian had been similar to those of his predecessor, he might have wasted the active and important season of the year in the circus of Samosata or in the churches of Edessa. But as the warlike emperor, instead of Constantius, had chosen Alexander for his model, he advanced without delay to Carrhæ, a very ancient city of Mesopotamia, at the distance of fourscore miles from Hierapolis. The temple of the Moon attracted the devotion of Julian; but the halt of a few days was principally employed in completing the immense preparations of the Persian war. The secret of the expedition had hitherto remained in his own breast; but as Carrhæ is the point of separation of the two great roads, he could no longer conceal whether it was his design to attack the dominions of Sapor on the side of the Tigris, or on that of the Euphrates. The emperor detached an army of thirty thousand men, under the command of his kinsman Procopius, and of Sebastian, who had been duke of Egypt. They were ordered to direct their march towards Nisibis, and to secure the frontier from the desultory incursions of the enemy, before they attempted the passage of the Tigris. Their subsequent operations were left to the discretion of the generals; but Julian expected, that after wasting with fire and sword the fertile districts of Media and Adiabene, they might arrive under the walls of Ctesiphon at the same time that he himself, advancing with equal steps along the banks of the Euphrates, should besiege the capital of the Persian monarchy. The success of this well-concerted plan depended, in a great measure, on the powerful and ready assistance of the king of Armenia, who, without exposing the safety of his own dominions, might detach an army of four thousand horse, and twenty thousand foot, to the assistance of the Romans. But the feeble Arsaces Tiranus, king of Armenia, had degenerated still more shamefully than his father Chosroes, from the manly virtues of the great Tiridates; and as the pusillanimous monarch was averse to any enterprise of danger and glory, he could disguise his timid indolence by the more decent excuses of religion and gratitude. He expressed a pious attachment to the memory of Constantius, from whose hands he had received in marriage Olympias, the daughter of the præfect Ablavius; and the alliance of a female, who had been educated as the destined wife of the emperor Constans, exalted the dignity of a Barbarian king. Tiranus professed the Christian religion; he reigned over a nation of Christians; and he was restrained, by every principle of conscience and interest, from contributing to the victory, which would consummate the ruin of the church. The alienated mind of Tiranus was exasperated by the indiscretion of Julian, who treated the king of Armenia as his slave, and as the enemy of the gods. The haughty and threatening style of the Imperial mandates awakened the secret indignation of a prince, who, in the humiliating state of dependence, was still conscious of his royal descent from the Arsacides, the lords of the East, and the rivals of the Roman power.

    The military dispositions of Julian were skilfully contrived to deceive the spies and to divert the attention of Sapor. The legions appeared to direct their march towards Nisibis and the Tigris. On a sudden they wheeled to the right; traversed the level and naked plain of Carrhæ; and reached, on the third day, the banks of the Euphrates, where the strong town of Nicephorium, or Callinicum, had been founded by the Macedonian kings. From thence the emperor pursued his march, above ninety miles, along the winding stream of the Euphrates, till, at length, about one month after his departure from Antioch, he discovered the towers of Circesium, * the extreme limit of the Roman dominions. The army of Julian, the most numerous that any of the Cæsars had ever led against Persia, consisted of sixty-five thousand effective and well-disciplined soldiers. The veteran bands of cavalry and infantry,

    of Romans and Barbarians, had been selected from the different provinces; and a just preeminence of loyalty and valor was claimed by the hardy Gauls, who guarded the throne and person of their beloved prince. A formidable body of Scythian auxiliaries had been transported from another climate, and almost from another world, to invade a distant country, of whose name and situation they were ignorant. The love of rapine and war allured to the Imperial standard several tribes of Saracens, or roving Arabs, whose service Julian had commanded, while he sternly refuse the payment of the accustomed subsidies. The broad channel of the Euphrates was crowded by a fleet of eleven hundred ships, destined to attend the motions, and to satisfy the wants, of the Roman army. The military strength of the fleet was composed of fifty armed galleys; and these were accompanied by an equal number of flat-bottomed boats, which might occasionally be connected into the form of temporary bridges. The rest of the ships, partly constructed of timber, and partly covered with raw hides, were laden with an almost inexhaustible supply of arms and engines, of utensils and provisions. The vigilant humanity of Julian had embarked a very large magazine of vinegar and biscuit for the use of the soldiers, but he prohibited the indulgence of wine; and rigorously stopped a long string of superfluous camels that attempted to follow the rear of the army. The River Chaboras falls into the Euphrates at Circesium; and as soon as the trumpet gave the signal of march, the Romans passed the little stream which separated two mighty and hostile empires. The custom of ancient discipline required a military oration; and Julian embraced every opportunity of displaying his eloquence. He animated the impatient and attentive legions by the example of the inflexible courage and glorious triumphs of their ancestors. He excited their resentment by a lively picture of the insolence of the Persians; and he exhorted them to imitate his firm resolution, either to extirpate that perfidious nation, or to devote his life in the cause of the republic. The eloquence of Julian was enforced by a donative of one hundred and thirty pieces of silver to every soldier; and the bridge of the Chaboras was instantly cut away, to convince the troops that they must

    place their hopes of safety in the success of their arms. Yet the prudence of the emperor induced him to secure a remote frontier, perpetually exposed to the inroads of the hostile Arabs. A detachment of four thousand men was left at Circesium, which completed, to the number of ten thousand, the regular garrison of that important fortress.

    From the moment that the Romans entered the enemy’s country, the country of an active and artful enemy, the order of march was disposed in three columns. The strength of the infantry, and consequently of the whole army was placed in the centre, under the peculiar command of their master-general Victor. On the right, the brave Nevitta led a column of several legions along the banks of the Euphrates, and almost always in sight of the fleet. The left flank of the army was protected by the column of cavalry. Hormisdas and Arinthæus were appointed generals of the horse; and the singular adventures of Hormisdas are not undeserving of our notice. He was a Persian prince, of the royal race of the Sassanides, who, in the troubles of the minority of Sapor, had escaped from prison to the hospitable court of the great Constantine. Hormisdas at first excited the compassion, and at length acquired the esteem, of his new masters; his valor and fidelity raised him to the military honors of the Roman service; and though a Christian, he might indulge the secret satisfaction of convincing his ungrateful country, than at oppressed subject may prove the most dangerous enemy. Such was the disposition of the three principal columns. The front and flanks of the army were covered by Lucilianus with a flying detachment of fifteen hundred light-armed soldiers, whose active vigilance observed the most distant signs, and conveyed the earliest notice, of any hostile approach. Dagalaiphus, and Secundinus duke of Osrhoene, conducted the troops of the rear-guard; the baggage securely proceeded in the intervals of the columns; and the ranks, from a motive either of use or ostentation, were formed in such open order, that the whole line of march extended almost ten miles. The ordinary post of Julian was at the head of the centre column; but as he

    preferred the duties of a general to the state of a monarch, he rapidly moved, with a small escort of light cavalry, to the front, the rear, the flanks, wherever his presence could animate or protect the march of the Roman army. The country which they traversed from the Chaboras, to the cultivated lands of Assyria, may be considered as a part of the desert of Arabia, a dry and barren waste, which could never be improved by the most powerful arts of human industry. Julian marched over the same ground which had been trod above seven hundred years before by the footsteps of the younger Cyrus, and which is described by one of the companions of his expedition, the sage and heroic Xenophon. “The country was a plain throughout, as even as the sea, and full of wormwood; and if any other kind of shrubs or reeds grew there, they had all an aromatic smell, but no trees could be seen. Bustards and ostriches, antelopes and wild asses, appeared to be the only inhabitants of the desert; and the fatigues of the march were alleviated by the amusements of the chase.” The loose sand of the desert was frequently raised by the wind into clouds of dust; and a great number of the soldiers of Julian, with their tents, were suddenly thrown to the ground by the violence of an unexpected hurricane.

    The sandy plains of Mesopotamia were abandoned to the antelopes and wild asses of the desert; but a variety of populous towns and villages were pleasantly situated on the banks of the Euphrates, and in the islands which are occasionally formed by that river. The city of Annah, or Anatho, the actual residence of an Arabian emir, is composed of two long streets, which enclose, within a natural fortification, a small island in the midst, and two fruitful spots on either side, of the Euphrates. The warlike inhabitants of Anatho showed a disposition to stop the march of a Roman emperor; till they were diverted from such fatal presumption by the mild exhortations of Prince Hormisdas, and the approaching terrors of the fleet and army. They implored, and experienced, the clemency of Julian, who transplanted the people to an advantageous settlement, near Chalcis in Syria,

    and admitted Pusæus, the governor, to an honorable rank in his service and friendship. But the impregnable fortress of Thilutha could scorn the menace of a siege; and the emperor was obliged to content himself with an insulting promise, that, when he had subdued the interior provinces of Persia, Thilutha would no longer refuse to grace the triumph of the emperor. The inhabitants of the open towns, unable to resist, and unwilling to yield, fled with precipitation; and their houses, filled with spoil and provisions, were occupied by the soldiers of Julian, who massacred, without remorse and without punishment, some defenceless women. During the march, the Surenas, * or Persian general, and Malek Rodosaces, the renowned emir of the tribe of Gassan, incessantly hovered round the army; every straggler was intercepted; every detachment was attacked; and the valiant Hormisdas escaped with some difficulty from their hands. But the Barbarians were finally repulsed; the country became every day less favorable to the operations of cavalry; and when the Romans arrived at Macepracta, they perceived the ruins of the wall, which had been constructed by the ancient kings of Assyria, to secure their dominions from the incursions of the Medes. These preliminaries of the expedition of Julian appear to have employed about fifteen days; and we may compute near three hundred miles from the fortress of Circesium to the wall of Macepracta.

    The fertile province of Assyria, which stretched beyond the Tigris, as far as the mountains of Media, extended about four hundred miles from the ancient wall of Macepracta, to the territory of Basra, where the united streams of the Euphrates and Tigris discharge themselves into the Persian Gulf. The whole country might have claimed the peculiar name of Mesopotamia; as the two rivers, which are never more distant than fifty, approach, between Bagdad and Babylon, within twenty-five miles, of each other. A multitude of artificial canals, dug without much labor in a soft and yielding soil connected the rivers, and intersected the plain of Assyria. The uses of these artificial canals were various and important.

    They served to discharge the superfluous waters from one river into the other, at the season of their respective inundations. Subdividing themselves into smaller and smaller branches, they refreshed the dry lands, and supplied the deficiency of rain. They facilitated the intercourse of peace and commerce; and, as the dams could be speedily broke down, they armed the despair of the Assyrians with the means of opposing a sudden deluge to the progress of an invading army. To the soil and climate of Assyria, nature had denied some of her choicest gifts, the vine, the olive, and the fig-tree; * but the food which supports the life of man, and particularly wheat and barley, were produced with inexhaustible fertility; and the husbandman, who committed his seed to the earth, was frequently rewarded with an increase of two, or even of three, hundred. The face of the country was interspersed with groves of innumerable palm-trees; and the diligent natives celebrated, either in verse or prose, the three hundred and sixty uses to which the trunk, the branches, the leaves, the juice, and the fruit, were skilfully applied. Several manufactures, especially those of leather and linen, employed the industry of a numerous people, and afforded valuable materials for foreign trade; which appears, however, to have been conducted by the hands of strangers. Babylon had been converted into a royal park; but near the ruins of the ancient capital, new cities had successively arisen, and the populousness of the country was displayed in the multitude of towns and villages, which were built of bricks dried in the sun, and strongly cemented with bitumen; the natural and peculiar production of the Babylonian soil. While the successors of Cyrus reigned over Asia, the province of Syria alone maintained, during a third part of the year, the luxurious plenty of the table and household of the Great King. Four considerable villages were assigned for the subsistence of his Indian dogs; eight hundred stallions, and sixteen thousand mares, were constantly kept, at the expense of the country, for the royal stables; and as the daily tribute, which was paid to the satrap, amounted to one English bushel of silver, we may compute the annual revenue of Assyria at more than twelve hundred thousand pounds sterling.

    Chapter XXIV: The Retreat And Death Of Julian. —

    Part III.

    The fields of Assyria were devoted by Julian to the calamities of war; and the philosopher retaliated on a guiltless people the acts of rapine and cruelty which had been committed by their haughty master in the Roman provinces. The trembling Assyrians summoned the rivers to their assistance; and completed, with their own hands, the ruin of their country. The roads were rendered impracticable; a flood of waters was poured into the camp; and, during several days, the troops of Julian were obliged to contend with the most discouraging hardships. But every obstacle was surmounted by the perseverance of the legionaries, who were inured to toil as well as to danger, and who felt themselves animated by the spirit of their leader. The damage was gradually repaired; the waters were restored to their proper channels; whole groves of palm-trees were cut down, and placed along the broken parts of the road; and the army passed over the broad and deeper canals, on bridges of floating rafts, which were supported by the help of bladders. Two cities of Assyria presumed to resist the arms of a Roman emperor: and they both paid the severe penalty of their rashness. At the distance of fifty miles from the royal residence of Ctesiphon, Perisabor, * or Anbar, held the second rank in the province; a city, large, populous, and well fortified, surrounded with a double wall, almost encompassed by a branch of the Euphrates, and defended by the valor of a numerous garrison. The exhortations of Hormisdas were repulsed with contempt; and the ears of the Persian prince were wounded by a just reproach, that, unmindful of his royal birth, he conducted an army of strangers against his king and country. The Assyrians maintained their loyalty by a skilful, as well as vigorous, defence; till the lucky stroke of a battering-ram, having opened a large breach, by shattering one of the angles of the wall, they hastily retired into the fortifications of the interior citadel. The soldiers of Julian rushed impetuously into the town, and after the full gratification of every military

    appetite, Perisabor was reduced to ashes; and the engines which assaulted the citadel were planted on the ruins of the smoking houses. The contest was continued by an incessant and mutual discharge of missile weapons; and the superiority which the Romans might derive from the mechanical powers of their balistæ and catapultæ was counterbalanced by the advantage of the ground on the side of the besieged. But as soon as an Helepolis had been constructed, which could engage on equal terms with the loftiest ramparts, the tremendous aspect of a moving turret, that would leave no hope of resistance or mercy, terrified the defenders of the citadel into an humble submission; and the place was surrendered only two days after Julian first appeared under the walls of Perisabor. Two thousand five hundred persons, of both sexes, the feeble remnant of a flourishing people, were permitted to retire; the plentiful magazines of corn, of arms, and of splendid furniture, were partly distributed among the troops, and partly reserved for the public service; the useless stores were destroyed by fire or thrown into the stream of the Euphrates; and the fate of Amida was revenged by the total ruin of Perisabor.

    The city or rather fortress, of Maogamalcha, which was defended by sixteen large towers, a deep ditch, and two strong and solid walls of brick and bitumen, appears to have been constructed at the distance of eleven miles, as the safeguard of the capital of Persia. The emperor, apprehensive of leaving such an important fortress in his rear, immediately formed the siege of Maogamalcha; and the Roman army was distributed, for that purpose, into three divisions. Victor, at the head of the cavalry, and of a detachment of heavy-armed foot, was ordered to clear the country, as far as the banks of the Tigris, and the suburbs of Ctesiphon. The conduct of the attack was assumed by Julian himself, who seemed to place his whole dependence in the military engines which he erected against the walls; while he secretly contrived a more efficacious method of introducing his troops into the heart of the city Under the direction of Nevitta and Dagalaiphus, the trenches were

    opened at a considerable distance, and gradually prolonged as far as the edge of the ditch. The ditch was speedily filled with earth; and, by the incessant labor of the troops, a mine was carried under the foundations of the walls, and sustained, at sufficient intervals, by props of timber. Three chosen cohorts, advancing in a single file, silently explored the dark and dangerous passage; till their intrepid leader whispered back the intelligence, that he was ready to issue from his confinement into the streets of the hostile city. Julian checked their ardor, that he might insure their success; and immediately diverted the attention of the garrison, by the tumult and clamor of a general assault. The Persians, who, from their walls, contemptuously beheld the progress of an impotent attack, celebrated with songs of triumph the glory of Sapor; and ventured to assure the emperor, that he might ascend the starry mansion of Ormusd, before he could hope to take the impregnable city of Maogamalcha. The city was already taken. History has recorded the name of a private soldier the first who ascended from the mine into a deserted tower. The passage was widened by his companions, who pressed forwards with impatient valor. Fifteen hundred enemies were already in the midst of the city. The astonished garrison abandoned the walls, and their only hope of safety; the gates were instantly burst open; and the revenge of the soldier, unless it were suspended by lust or avarice, was satiated by an undistinguishing massacre. The governor, who had yielded on a promise of mercy, was burnt alive, a few days afterwards, on a charge of having uttered some disrespectful words against the honor of Prince Hormisdas. * The fortifications were razed to the ground; and not a vestige was left, that the city of Maogamalcha had ever existed. The neighborhood of the capital of Persia was adorned with three stately palaces, laboriously enriched with every production that could gratify the luxury and pride of an Eastern monarch. The pleasant situation of the gardens along the banks of the Tigris, was improved, according to the Persian taste, by the symmetry of flowers, fountains, and shady walks: and spacious parks were enclosed for the reception of the bears, lions, and wild boars, which were maintained at a

    considerable expense for the pleasure of the royal chase. The park walls were broken down, the savage game was abandoned to the darts of the soldiers, and the palaces of Sapor were reduced to ashes, by the command of the Roman emperor. Julian, on this occasion, showed himself ignorant, or careless, of the laws of civility, which the prudence and refinement of polished ages have established between hostile princes. Yet these wanton ravages need not excite in our breasts any vehement emotions of pity or resentment. A simple, naked statue, finished by the hand of a Grecian artist, is of more genuine value than all these rude and costly monuments of Barbaric labor; and, if we are more deeply affected by the ruin of a palace than by the conflagration of a cottage, our humanity must have formed a very erroneous estimate of the miseries of human life.

    Julian was an object of hatred and terror to the Persian and the painters of that nation represented the invader of their country under the emblem of a furious lion, who vomited from his mouth a consuming fire. To his friends and soldiers the philosophic hero appeared in a more amiable light; and his virtues were never more conspicuously displayed, than in the last and most active period of his life. He practised, without effort, and almost without merit, the habitual qualities of temperance and sobriety. According to the dictates of that artificial wisdom, which assumes an absolute dominion over the mind and body, he sternly refused himself the indulgence of the most natural appetites. In the warm climate of Assyria, which solicited a luxurious people to the gratification of every sensual desire, a youthful conqueror preserved his chastity pure and inviolate; nor was Julian ever tempted, even by a motive of curiosity, to visit his female captives of exquisite beauty, who, instead of resisting his power, would have disputed with each other the honor of his embraces. With the same firmness that he resisted the allurements of love, he sustained the hardships of war. When the Romans marched through the flat and flooded country, their sovereign, on foot, at the head of his legions, shared their fatigues and animated

    their diligence. In every useful labor, the hand of Julian was prompt and strenuous; and the Imperial purple was wet and dirty as the coarse garment of the meanest soldier. The two sieges allowed him some remarkable opportunities of signalizing his personal valor, which, in the improved state of the military art, can seldom be exerted by a prudent general. The emperor stood before the citadel before the citadel of Perisabor, insensible of his extreme danger, and encouraged his troops to burst open the gates of iron, till he was almost overwhelmed under a cloud of missile weapons and huge stones, that were directed against his person. As he examined the exterior fortifications of Maogamalcha, two Persians, devoting themselves for their country, suddenly rushed upon him with drawn cimeters: the emperor dexterously received their blows on his uplifted shield; and, with a steady and well-aimed thrust, laid one of his adversaries dead at his feet. The esteem of a prince who possesses the virtues which he approves, is the noblest recompense of a deserving subject; and the authority which Julian derived from his personal merit, enabled him to revive and enforce the rigor of ancient discipline. He punished with death or ignominy the misbehavior of three troops of horse, who, in a skirmish with the Surenas, had lost their honor and one of their standards: and he distinguished with obsidional crowns the valor of the foremost soldiers, who had ascended into the city of Maogamalcha. After the siege of Perisabor, the firmness of the emperor was exercised by the insolent avarice of the army, who loudly complained, that their services were rewarded by a trifling donative of one hundred pieces of silver. His just indignation was expressed in the grave and manly language of a Roman. “Riches are the object of your desires; those riches are in the hands of the Persians; and the spoils of this fruitful country are proposed as the prize of your valor and discipline. Believe me,” added Julian, “the Roman republic, which formerly possessed such immense treasures, is now reduced to want and wretchedness once our princes have been persuaded, by weak and interested ministers, to purchase with gold the tranquillity of the Barbarians. The revenue is exhausted; the cities are ruined; the provinces are dispeopled.

    For myself, the only inheritance that I have received from my royal ancestors is a soul incapable of fear; and as long as I am convinced that every real advantage is seated in the mind, I shall not blush to acknowledge an honorable poverty, which, in the days of ancient virtue, was considered as the glory of Fabricius. That glory, and that virtue, may be your own, if you will listen to the voice of Heaven and of your leader. But if you will rashly persist, if you are determined to renew the shameful and mischievous examples of old seditions, proceed. As it becomes an emperor who has filled the first rank among men, I am prepared to die, standing; and to despise a precarious life, which, every hour, may depend on an accidental fever. If I have been found unworthy of the command, there are now among you, (I speak it with pride and pleasure,) there are many chiefs whose merit and experience are equal to the conduct of the most important war. Such has been the temper of my reign, that I can retire, without regret, and without apprehension, to the obscurity of a private station” The modest resolution of Julian was answered by the unanimous applause and cheerful obedience of the Romans, who declared their confidence of victory, while they fought under the banners of their heroic prince. Their courage was kindled by his frequent and familiar asseverations, (for such wishes were the oaths of Julian,) “So may I reduce the Persians under the yoke!” “Thus may I restore the strength and splendor of the republic!” The love of fame was the ardent passion of his soul: but it was not before he trampled on the ruins of Maogamalcha, that he allowed himself to say, “We have now provided some materials for the sophist of Antioch.”

    The successful valor of Julian had triumphed over all the obstacles that opposed his march to the gates of Ctesiphon. But the reduction, or even the siege, of the capital of Persia, was still at a distance: nor can the military conduct of the emperor be clearly apprehended, without a knowledge of the country which was the theatre of his bold and skilful operations. Twenty miles to the south of Bagdad, and on the eastern bank of the Tigris, the curiosity of travellers has

    observed some ruins of the palaces of Ctesiphon, which, in the time of Julian, was a great and populous city. The name and glory of the adjacent Seleucia were forever extinguished; and the only remaining quarter of that Greek colony had resumed, with the Assyrian language and manners, the primitive appellation of Coche. Coche was situate on the western side of the Tigris; but it was naturally considered as a suburb of Ctesiphon, with which we may suppose it to have been connected by a permanent bridge of boats. The united parts contribute to form the common epithet of Al Modain, the cities, which the Orientals have bestowed on the winter residence of the Sassinades; and the whole circumference of the Persian capital was strongly fortified by the waters of the river, by lofty walls, and by impracticable morasses. Near the ruins of Seleucia, the camp of Julian was fixed, and secured, by a ditch and rampart, against the sallies of the numerous and enterprising garrison of Coche. In this fruitful and pleasant country, the Romans were plentifully supplied with water and forage: and several forts, which might have embarrassed the motions of the army, submitted, after some resistance, to the efforts of their valor. The fleet passed from the Euphrates into an artificial derivation of that river, which pours a copious and navigable stream into the Tigris, at a small distance below the great city. If they had followed this royal canal, which bore the name of Nahar-Malcha, the intermediate situation of Coche would have separated the fleet and army of Julian; and the rash attempt of steering against the current of the Tigris, and forcing their way through the midst of a hostile capital, must have been attended with the total destruction of the Roman navy. The prudence of the emperor foresaw the danger, and provided the remedy. As he had minutely studied the operations of Trajan in the same country, he soon recollected that his warlike predecessor had dug a new and navigable canal, which, leaving Coche on the right hand, conveyed the waters of the Nahar-Malcha into the river Tigris, at some distance above the cities. From the information of the peasants, Julian ascertained the vestiges of this ancient work, which were almost obliterated by design or accident. By the indefatigable labor of the soldiers, a broad and deep channel

    was speedily prepared for the reception of the Euphrates. A strong dike was constructed to interrupt the ordinary current of the Nahar-Malcha: a flood of waters rushed impetuously into their new bed; and the Roman fleet, steering their triumphant course into the Tigris, derided the vain and ineffectual barriers which the Persians of Ctesiphon had erected to oppose their passage.

    As it became necessary to transport the Roman army over the Tigris, another labor presented itself, of less toil, but of more danger, than the preceding expedition. The stream was broad and rapid; the ascent steep and difficult; and the intrenchments which had been formed on the ridge of the opposite bank, were lined with a numerous army of heavy cuirassiers, dexterous archers, and huge elephants; who (according to the extravagant hyperbole of Libanius) could trample with the same ease a field of corn, or a legion of Romans. In the presence of such an enemy, the construction of a bridge was impracticable; and the intrepid prince, who instantly seized the only possible expedient, concealed his design, till the moment of execution, from the knowledge of the Barbarians, of his own troops, and even of his generals themselves. Under the specious pretence of examining the state of the magazines, fourscore vessels * were gradually unladen; and a select detachment, apparently destined for some secret expedition, was ordered to stand to their arms on the first signal. Julian disguised the silent anxiety of his own mind with smiles of confidence and joy; and amused the hostile nations with the spectacle of military games, which he insultingly celebrated under the walls of Coche. The day was consecrated to pleasure; but, as soon as the hour of supper was passed, the emperor summoned the generals to his tent, and acquainted them that he had fixed that night for the passage of the Tigris. They stood in silent and respectful astonishment; but, when the venerable Sallust assumed the privilege of his age and experience, the rest of the chiefs supported with freedom the weight of his prudent remonstrances. Julian contented himself with observing, that

    conquest and safety depended on the attempt; that instead of diminishing, the number of their enemies would be increased, by successive reenforcements; and that a longer delay would neither contract the breadth of the stream, nor level the height of the bank. The signal was instantly given, and obeyed; the most impatient of the legionaries leaped into five vessels that lay nearest to the bank; and as they plied their oars with intrepid diligence, they were lost, after a few moments, in the darkness of the night. A flame arose on the opposite side; and Julian, who too clearly understood that his foremost vessels, in attempting to land, had been fired by the enemy, dexterously converted their extreme danger into a presage of victory. “Our fellow-soldiers,” he eagerly exclaimed, “are already masters of the bank; see — they make the appointed signal; let us hasten to emulate and assist their courage.” The united and rapid motion of a great fleet broke the violence of the current, and they reached the eastern shore of the Tigris with sufficient speed to extinguish the flames, and rescue their adventurous companions. The difficulties of a steep and lofty ascent were increased by the weight of armor, and the darkness of the night. A shower of stones, darts, and fire, was incessantly discharged on the heads of the assailants; who, after an arduous struggle, climbed the bank and stood victorious upon the rampart. As soon as they possessed a more equal field, Julian, who, with his light infantry, had led the attack, darted through the ranks a skilful and experienced eye: his bravest soldiers, according to the precepts of Homer, were distributed in the front and rear: and all the trumpets of the Imperial army sounded to battle. The Romans, after sending up a military shout, advanced in measured steps to the animating notes of martial music; launched their formidable javelins; and rushed forwards with drawn swords, to deprive the Barbarians, by a closer onset, of the advantage of their missile weapons. The whole engagement lasted above twelve hours; till the gradual retreat of the Persians was changed into a disorderly flight, of which the shameful example was given by the principal leader, and the Surenas himself. They were pursued to the gates of Ctesiphon; and the conquerors might have entered the dismayed city, if their

    general, Victor, who was dangerously wounded with an arrow, had not conjured them to desist from a rash attempt, which must be fatal, if it were not successful. On their side, the Romans acknowledged the loss of only seventy-five men; while they affirmed, that the Barbarians had left on the field of battle two thousand five hundred, or even six thousand, of their bravest soldiers. The spoil was such as might be expected from the riches and luxury of an Oriental camp; large quantities of silver and gold, splendid arms and trappings, and beds and tables of massy silver. * The victorious emperor distributed, as the rewards of valor, some honorable gifts, civic, and mural, and naval crowns; which he, and perhaps he alone, esteemed more precious than the wealth of Asia. A solemn sacrifice was offered to the god of war, but the appearances of the victims threatened the most inauspicious events; and Julian soon discovered, by less ambiguous signs, that he had now reached the term of his prosperity.

    On the second day after the battle, the domestic guards, the Jovians and Herculians, and the remaining troops, which composed near two thirds of the whole army, were securely wafted over the Tigris. While the Persians beheld from the walls of Ctesiphon the desolation of the adjacent country, Julian cast many an anxious look towards the North, in full expectation, that as he himself had victoriously penetrated to the capital of Sapor, the march and junction of his lieutenants, Sebastian and Procopius, would be executed with the same courage and diligence. His expectations were disappointed by the treachery of the Armenian king, who permitted, and most probably directed, the desertion of his auxiliary troops from the camp of the Romans; and by the dissensions of the two generals, who were incapable of forming or executing any plan for the public service. When the emperor had relinquished the hope of this important reenforcement, he condescended to hold a council of war, and approved, after a full debate, the sentiment of those generals, who dissuaded the siege of Ctesiphon, as a fruitless and pernicious undertaking. It is not easy for us to conceive, by what arts of

    fortification a city thrice besieged and taken by the predecessors of Julian could be rendered impregnable against an army of sixty thousand Romans, commanded by a brave and experienced general, and abundantly supplied with ships, provisions, battering engines, and military stores. But we may rest assured, from the love of glory, and contempt of danger, which formed the character of Julian, that he was not discouraged by any trivial or imaginary obstacles. At the very time when he declined the siege of Ctesiphon, he rejected, with obstinacy and disdain, the most flattering offers of a negotiation of peace. Sapor, who had been so long accustomed to the tardy ostentation of Constantius, was surprised by the intrepid diligence of his successor. As far as the confines of India and Scythia, the satraps of the distant provinces were ordered to assemble their troops, and to march, without delay, to the assistance of their monarch. But their preparations were dilatory, their motions slow; and before Sapor could lead an army into the field, he received the melancholy intelligence of the devastation of Assyria, the ruin of his palaces, and the slaughter of his bravest troops, who defended the passage of the Tigris. The pride of royalty was humbled in the dust; he took his repasts on the ground; and the disorder of his hair expressed the grief and anxiety of his mind. Perhaps he would not have refused to purchase, with one half of his kingdom, the safety of the remainder; and he would have gladly subscribed himself, in a treaty of peace, the faithful and dependent ally of the Roman conqueror. Under the pretence of private business, a minister of rank and confidence was secretly despatched to embrace the knees of Hormisdas, and to request, in the language of a suppliant, that he might be introduced into the presence of the emperor. The Sassanian prince, whether he listened to the voice of pride or humanity, whether he consulted the sentiments of his birth, or the duties of his situation, was equally inclined to promote a salutary measure, which would terminate the calamities of Persia, and secure the triumph of Rome. He was astonished by the inflexible firmness of a hero, who remembered, most unfortunately for himself and for his country, that Alexander had uniformly rejected the propositions of Darius. But as

    Julian was sensible, that the hope of a safe and honorable peace might cool the ardor of his troops, he earnestly requested that Hormisdas would privately dismiss the minister of Sapor, and conceal this dangerous temptation from the knowledge of the camp.

    Chapter XXIV: The Retreat And Death Of Julian. —

    Part IV.

    The honor, as well as interest, of Julian, forbade him to consume his time under the impregnable walls of Ctesiphon and as often as he defied the Barbarians, who defended the city, to meet him on the open plain, they prudently replied, that if he desired to exercise his valor, he might seek the army of the Great King. He felt the insult, and he accepted the advice. Instead of confining his servile march to the banks of the Euphrates and Tigris, he resolved to imitate the adventurous spirit of Alexander, and boldly to advance into the inland provinces, till he forced his rival to contend with him, perhaps in the plains of Arbela, for the empire of Asia. The magnanimity of Julian was applauded and betrayed, by the arts of a noble Persian, who, in the cause of his country, had generously submitted to act a part full of danger, of falsehood, and of shame. With a train of faithful followers, he deserted to the Imperial camp; exposed, in a specious tale, the injuries which he had sustained; exaggerated the cruelty of Sapor, the discontent of the people, and the weakness of the monarchy; and confidently offered himself as the hostage and guide of the Roman march. The most rational grounds of suspicion were urged, without effect, by the wisdom and experience of Hormisdas; and the credulous Julian, receiving the traitor into his bosom, was persuaded to issue a hasty order, which, in the opinion of mankind, appeared to arraign his prudence, and to endanger his safety. He destroyed, in a single hour, the whole navy, which had been transported above five hundred miles, at so great an expense of toil, of treasure, and of blood. Twelve, or, at the most, twenty-two

    small vessels were saved, to accompany, on carriages, the march of the army, and to form occasional bridges for the passage of the rivers. A supply of twenty days’ provisions was reserved for the use of the soldiers; and the rest of the magazines, with a fleet of eleven hundred vessels, which rode at anchor in the Tigris, were abandoned to the flames, by the absolute command of the emperor. The Christian bishops, Gregory and Augustin, insult the madness of the Apostate, who executed, with his own hands, the sentence of divine justice. Their authority, of less weight, perhaps, in a military question, is confirmed by the cool judgment of an experienced soldier, who was himself spectator of the conflagration, and who could not disapprove the reluctant murmurs of the troops. Yet there are not wanting some specious, and perhaps solid, reasons, which might justify the resolution of Julian. The navigation of the Euphrates never ascended above Babylon, nor that of the Tigris above Opis. The distance of the last-mentioned city from the Roman camp was not very considerable: and Julian must soon have renounced the vain and impracticable attempt of forcing upwards a great fleet against the stream of a rapid river, which in several places was embarrassed by natural or artificial cataracts. The power of sails and oars was insufficient; it became necessary to tow the ships against the current of the river; the strength of twenty thousand soldiers was exhausted in this tedious and servile labor, and if the Romans continued to march along the banks of the Tigris, they could only expect to return home without achieving any enterprise worthy of the genius or fortune of their leader. If, on the contrary, it was advisable to advance into the inland country, the destruction of the fleet and magazines was the only measure which could save that valuable prize from the hands of the numerous and active troops which might suddenly be poured from the gates of Ctesiphon. Had the arms of Julian been victorious, we should now admire the conduct, as well as the courage, of a hero, who, by depriving his soldiers of the hopes of a retreat, left them only the alternative of death or conquest.

    The cumbersome train of artillery and wagons, which retards the operations of a modern army, were in a great measure unknown in the camps of the Romans. Yet, in every age, the subsistence of sixty thousand men must have been one of the most important cares of a prudent general; and that subsistence could only be drawn from his own or from the enemy’s country. Had it been possible for Julian to maintain a bridge of communication on the Tigris, and to preserve the conquered places of Assyria, a desolated province could not afford any large or regular supplies, in a season of the year when the lands were covered by the inundation of the Euphrates, and the unwholesome air was darkened with swarms of innumerable insects. The appearance of the hostile country was far more inviting. The extensive region that lies between the River Tigris and the mountains of Media, was filled with villages and towns; and the fertile soil, for the most part, was in a very improved state of cultivation. Julian might expect, that a conqueror, who possessed the two forcible instruments of persuasion, steel and gold, would easily procure a plentiful subsistence from the fears or avarice of the natives. But, on the approach of the Romans, the rich and smiling prospect was instantly blasted. Wherever they moved, the inhabitants deserted the open villages, and took shelter in the fortified towns; the cattle was driven away; the grass and ripe corn were consumed with fire; and, as soon as the flames had subsided which interrupted the march of Julian, he beheld the melancholy face of a smoking and naked desert. This desperate but effectual method of defence can only be executed by the enthusiasm of a people who prefer their independence to their property; or by the rigor of an arbitrary government, which consults the public safety without submitting to their inclinations the liberty of choice. On the present occasion the zeal and obedience of the Persians seconded the commands of Sapor; and the emperor was soon reduced to the scanty stock of provisions, which continually wasted in his hands. Before they were entirely consumed, he might still have reached the wealthy and unwarlike cities of Ecbatana or Susa, by the effort of a rapid and well-directed

    march; but he was deprived of this last resource by his ignorance of the roads, and by the perfidy of his guides. The Romans wandered several days in the country to the eastward of Bagdad; the Persian deserter, who had artfully led them into the spare, escaped from their resentment; and his followers, as soon as they were put to the torture, confessed the secret of the conspiracy. The visionary conquests of Hyrcania and India, which had so long amused, now tormented, the mind of Julian. Conscious that his own imprudence was the cause of the public distress, he anxiously balanced the hopes of safety or success, without obtaining a satisfactory answer, either from gods or men. At length, as the only practicable measure, he embraced the resolution of directing his steps towards the banks of the Tigris, with the design of saving the army by a hasty march to the confines of Corduene; a fertile and friendly province, which acknowledged the sovereignty of Rome. The desponding troops obeyed the signal of the retreat, only seventy days after they had passed the Chaboras, with the sanguine expectation of subverting the throne of Persia.

    As long as the Romans seemed to advance into the country, their march was observed and insulted from a distance, by several bodies of Persian cavalry; who, showing themselves sometimes in loose, and sometimes in close order, faintly skirmished with the advanced guards. These detachments were, however, supported by a much greater force; and the heads of the columns were no sooner pointed towards the Tigris than a cloud of dust arose on the plain. The Romans, who now aspired only to the permission of a safe and speedy retreat, endeavored to persuade themselves, that this formidable appearance was occasioned by a troop of wild asses, or perhaps by the approach of some friendly Arabs. They halted, pitched their tents, fortified their camp, passed the whole night in continual alarms; and discovered at the dawn of day, that they were surrounded by an army of Persians. This army, which might be considered only as the van of the Barbarians, was soon followed by the main body of cuirassiers, archers, and elephants, commanded by Meranes,

    a general of rank and reputation. He was accompanied by two of the king’s sons, and many of the principal satraps; and fame and expectation exaggerated the strength of the remaining powers, which slowly advanced under the conduct of Sapor himself. As the Romans continued their march, their long array, which was forced to bend or divide, according to the varieties of the ground, afforded frequent and favorable opportunities to their vigilant enemies. The Persians repeatedly charged with fury; they were repeatedly repulsed with firmness; and the action at Maronga, which almost deserved the name of a battle, was marked by a considerable loss of satraps and elephants, perhaps of equal value in the eyes of their monarch. These splendid advantages were not obtained without an adequate slaughter on the side of the Romans: several officers of distinction were either killed or wounded; and the emperor himself, who, on all occasions of danger, inspired and guided the valor of his troops, was obliged to expose his person, and exert his abilities. The weight of offensive and defensive arms, which still constituted the strength and safety of the Romans, disabled them from making any long or effectual pursuit; and as the horsemen of the East were trained to dart their javelins, and shoot their arrows, at full speed, and in every possible direction, the cavalry of Persia was never more formidable than in the moment of a rapid and disorderly flight. But the most certain and irreparable loss of the Romans was that of time. The hardy veterans, accustomed to the cold climate of Gaul and Germany, fainted under the sultry heat of an Assyrian summer; their vigor was exhausted by the incessant repetition of march and combat; and the progress of the army was suspended by the precautions of a slow and dangerous retreat, in the presence of an active enemy. Every day, every hour, as the supply diminished, the value and price of subsistence increased in the Roman camp. Julian, who always contented himself with such food as a hungry soldier would have disdained, distributed, for the use of the troops, the provisions of the Imperial household, and whatever could be spared, from the sumpter-horses, of the tribunes and generals. But this feeble relief served only to aggravate the sense of the public

    distress; and the Romans began to entertain the most gloomy apprehensions that, before they could reach the frontiers of the empire, they should all perish, either by famine, or by the sword of the Barbarians.

    While Julian struggled with the almost insuperable difficulties of his situation, the silent hours of the night were still devoted to study and contemplation. Whenever he closed his eyes in short and interrupted slumbers, his mind was agitated with painful anxiety; nor can it be thought surprising, that the Genius of the empire should once more appear before him, covering with a funeral veil his head, and his horn of abundance, and slowly retiring from the Imperial tent. The monarch started from his couch, and stepping forth to refresh his wearied spirits with the coolness of the midnight air, he beheld a fiery meteor, which shot athwart the sky, and suddenly vanished. Julian was convinced that he had seen the menacing countenance of the god of war; the council which he summoned, of Tuscan Haruspices, unanimously pronounced that he should abstain from action; but on this occasion, necessity and reason were more prevalent than superstition; and the trumpets sounded at the break of day. The army marched through a hilly country; and the hills had been secretly occupied by the Persians. Julian led the van with the skill and attention of a consummate general; he was alarmed by the intelligence that his rear was suddenly attacked. The heat of the weather had tempted him to lay aside his cuirass; but he snatched a shield from one of his attendants, and hastened, with a sufficient reenforcement, to the relief of the rear-guard. A similar danger recalled the intrepid prince to the defence of the front; and, as he galloped through the columns, the centre of the left was attacked, and almost overpowered by the furious charge of the Persian cavalry and elephants. This huge body was soon defeated, by the well-timed evolution of the light infantry, who aimed their weapons, with dexterity and effect, against the backs of the horsemen, and the legs of the elephants. The Barbarians fled; and Julian, who was foremost in every danger, animated the pursuit with his voice

    and gestures. His trembling guards, scattered and oppressed by the disorderly throng of friends and enemies, reminded their fearless sovereign that he was without armor; and conjured him to decline the fall of the impending ruin. As they exclaimed, a cloud of darts and arrows was discharged from the flying squadrons; and a javelin, after razing the skin of his arm, transpierced the ribs, and fixed in the inferior part of the liver. Julian attempted to draw the deadly weapon from his side; but his fingers were cut by the sharpness of the steel, and he fell senseless from his horse. His guards flew to his relief; and the wounded emperor was gently raised from the ground, and conveyed out of the tumult of the battle into an adjacent tent. The report of the melancholy event passed from rank to rank; but the grief of the Romans inspired them with invincible valor, and the desire of revenge. The bloody and obstinate conflict was maintained by the two armies, till they were separated by the total darkness of the night. The Persians derived some honor from the advantage which they obtained against the left wing, where Anatolius, master of the offices, was slain, and the præfect Sallust very narrowly escaped. But the event of the day was adverse to the Barbarians. They abandoned the field; their two generals, Meranes and Nohordates, fifty nobles or satraps, and a multitude of their bravest soldiers; and the success of the Romans, if Julian had survived, might have been improved into a decisive and useful victory.

    The first words that Julian uttered, after his recovery from the fainting fit into which he had been thrown by loss of blood, were expressive of his martial spirit. He called for his horse and arms, and was impatient to rush into the battle. His remaining strength was exhausted by the painful effort; and the surgeons, who examined his wound, discovered the symptoms of approaching death. He employed the awful moments with the firm temper of a hero and a sage; the philosophers who had accompanied him in this fatal expedition, compared the tent of Julian with the prison of Socrates; and the spectators, whom duty, or friendship, or

    curiosity, had assembled round his couch, listened with respectful grief to the funeral oration of their dying emperor. “Friends and fellow-soldiers, the seasonable period of my departure is now arrived, and I discharge, with the cheerfulness of a ready debtor, the demands of nature. I have learned from philosophy, how much the soul is more excellent than the body; and that the separation of the nobler substance should be the subject of joy, rather than of affliction. I have learned from religion, that an early death has often been the reward of piety; and I accept, as a favor of the gods, the mortal stroke that secures me from the danger of disgracing a character, which has hitherto been supported by virtue and fortitude. I die without remorse, as I have lived without guilt. I am pleased to reflect on the innocence of my private life; and I can affirm with confidence, that the supreme authority, that emanation of the Divine Power, has been preserved in my hands pure and immaculate. Detesting the corrupt and destructive maxims of despotism, I have considered the happiness of the people as the end of government. Submitting my actions to the laws of prudence, of justice, and of moderation, I have trusted the event to the care of Providence. Peace was the object of my counsels, as long as peace was consistent with the public welfare; but when the imperious voice of my country summoned me to arms, I exposed my person to the dangers of war, with the clear foreknowledge (which I had acquired from the art of divination) that I was destined to fall by the sword. I now offer my tribute of gratitude to the Eternal Being, who has not suffered me to perish by the cruelty of a tyrant, by the secret dagger of conspiracy, or by the slow tortures of lingering disease. He has given me, in the midst of an honorable career, a splendid and glorious departure from this world; and I hold it equally absurd, equally base, to solicit, or to decline, the stroke of fate. This much I have attempted to say; but my strength fails me, and I feel the approach of death. I shall cautiously refrain from any word that may tend to influence your suffrages in the election of an emperor. My choice might be imprudent or injudicious; and if it should not be ratified by the consent of the army, it might be fatal to the person whom I should

    recommend. I shall only, as a good citizen, express my hopes, that the Romans may be blessed with the government of a virtuous sovereign.” After this discourse, which Julian pronounced in a firm and gentle tone of voice, he distributed, by a military testament, the remains of his private fortune; and making some inquiry why Anatolius was not present, he understood, from the answer of Sallust, that Anatolius was killed; and bewailed, with amiable inconsistency, the loss of his friend. At the same time he reproved the immoderate grief of the spectators; and conjured them not to disgrace, by unmanly tears, the fate of a prince, who in a few moments would be united with heaven, and with the stars. The spectators were silent; and Julian entered into a metaphysical argument with the philosophers Priscus and Maximus, on the nature of the soul. The efforts which he made, of mind as well as body, most probably hastened his death. His wound began to bleed with fresh violence; his respiration was embarrassed by the swelling of the veins; he called for a draught of cold water, and, as soon as he had drank it, expired without pain, about the hour of midnight. Such was the end of that extraordinary man, in the thirty-second year of his age, after a reign of one year and about eight months, from the death of Constantius. In his last moments he displayed, perhaps with some ostentation, the love of virtue and of fame, which had been the ruling passions of his life.

    The triumph of Christianity, and the calamities of the empire, may, in some measure, be ascribed to Julian himself, who had neglected to secure the future execution of his designs, by the timely and judicious nomination of an associate and successor. But the royal race of Constantius Chlorus was reduced to his own person; and if he entertained any serious thoughts of investing with the purple the most worthy among the Romans, he was diverted from his resolution by the difficulty of the choice, the jealousy of power, the fear of ingratitude, and the natural presumption of health, of youth, and of prosperity. His unexpected death left the empire without a master, and without an heir, in a state of perplexity

    and danger, which, in the space of fourscore years, had never been experienced, since the election of Diocletian. In a government which had almost forgotten the distinction of pure and noble blood, the superiority of birth was of little moment; the claims of official rank were accidental and precarious; and the candidates, who might aspire to ascend the vacant throne could be supported only by the consciousness of personal merit, or by the hopes of popular favor. But the situation of a famished army, encompassed on all sides by a host of Barbarians, shortened the moments of grief and deliberation. In this scene of terror and distress, the body of the deceased prince, according to his own directions, was decently embalmed; and, at the dawn of day, the generals convened a military senate, at which the commanders of the legions, and the officers both of cavalry and infantry, were invited to assist. Three or four hours of the night had not passed away without some secret cabals; and when the election of an emperor was proposed, the spirit of faction began to agitate the assembly. Victor and Arinthæus collected the remains of the court of Constantius; the friends of Julian attached themselves to the Gallic chiefs, Dagalaiphus and Nevitta; and the most fatal consequences might be apprehended from the discord of two factions, so opposite in their character and interest, in their maxims of government, and perhaps in their religious principles. The superior virtues of Sallust could alone reconcile their divisions, and unite their suffrages; and the venerable præfect would immediately have been declared the successor of Julian, if he himself, with sincere and modest firmness, had not alleged his age and infirmities, so unequal to the weight of the diadem. The generals, who were surprised and perplexed by his refusal, showed some disposition to adopt the salutary advice of an inferior officer, that they should act as they would have acted in the absence of the emperor; that they should exert their abilities to extricate the army from the present distress; and, if they were fortunate enough to reach the confines of Mesopotamia, they should proceed with united and deliberate counsels in the election of a lawful sovereign. While they debated, a few voices saluted Jovian, who was no more than first of the domestics, with the

    names of Emperor and Augustus. The tumultuary acclamation * was instantly repeated by the guards who surrounded the tent, and passed, in a few minutes, to the extremities of the line. The new prince, astonished with his own fortune was hastily invested with the Imperial ornaments, and received an oath of fidelity from the generals, whose favor and protection he so lately solicited. The strongest recommendation of Jovian was the merit of his father, Count Varronian, who enjoyed, in honorable retirement, the fruit of his long services. In the obscure freedom of a private station, the son indulged his taste for wine and women; yet he supported, with credit, the character of a Christian and a soldier. Without being conspicuous for any of the ambitious qualifications which excite the admiration and envy of mankind, the comely person of Jovian, his cheerful temper, and familiar wit, had gained the affection of his fellow-soldiers; and the generals of both parties acquiesced in a popular election, which had not been conducted by the arts of their enemies. The pride of this unexpected elevation was moderated by the just apprehension, that the same day might terminate the life and reign of the new emperor. The pressing voice of necessity was obeyed without delay; and the first orders issued by Jovian, a few hours after his predecessor had expired, were to prosecute a march, which could alone extricate the Romans from their actual distress.

    Chapter XXIV: The Retreat And Death Of Julian. —

    Part V.

    The esteem of an enemy is most sincerely expressed by his fears; and the degree of fear may be accurately measured by the joy with which he celebrates his deliverance. The welcome news of the death of Julian, which a deserter revealed to the camp of Sapor, inspired the desponding monarch with a sudden confidence of victory. He immediately detached the royal cavalry, perhaps the ten thousand Immortals, to second and support the pursuit; and discharged the whole weight of

    his united forces on the rear-guard of the Romans. The rear-guard was thrown into disorder; the renowned legions, which derived their titles from Diocletian, and his warlike colleague, were broke and trampled down by the elephants; and three tribunes lost their lives in attempting to stop the flight of their soldiers. The battle was at length restored by the persevering valor of the Romans; the Persians were repulsed with a great slaughter of men and elephants; and the army, after marching and fighting a long summer’s day, arrived, in the evening, at Samara, on the banks of the Tigris, about one hundred miles above Ctesiphon. On the ensuing day, the Barbarians, instead of harassing the march, attacked the camp, of Jovian; which had been seated in a deep and sequestered valley. From the hills, the archers of Persia insulted and annoyed the wearied legionaries; and a body of cavalry, which had penetrated with desperate courage through the Prætorian gate, was cut in pieces, after a doubtful conflict, near the Imperial tent. In the succeeding night, the camp of Carche was protected by the lofty dikes of the river; and the Roman army, though incessantly exposed to the vexatious pursuit of the Saracens, pitched their tents near the city of Dura, four days after the death of Julian. The Tigris was still on their left; their hopes and provisions were almost consumed; and the impatient soldiers, who had fondly persuaded themselves that the frontiers of the empire were not far distant, requested their new sovereign, that they might be permitted to hazard the passage of the river. With the assistance of his wisest officers, Jovian endeavored to check their rashness; by representing, that if they possessed sufficient skill and vigor to stem the torrent of a deep and rapid stream, they would only deliver themselves naked and defenceless to the Barbarians, who had occupied the opposite banks, Yielding at length to their clamorous importunities, he consented, with reluctance, that five hundred Gauls and Germans, accustomed from their infancy to the waters of the Rhine and Danube, should attempt the bold adventure, which might serve either as an encouragement, or as a warning, for the rest of the army. In the silence of the night, they swam the Tigris, surprised an unguarded post of the enemy, and displayed at the dawn of

    day the signal of their resolution and fortune. The success of this trial disposed the emperor to listen to the promises of his architects, who propose to construct a floating bridge of the inflated skins of sheep, oxen, and goats, covered with a floor of earth and fascines. Two important days were spent in the ineffectual labor; and the Romans, who already endured the miseries of famine, cast a look of despair on the Tigris, and upon the Barbarians; whose numbers and obstinacy increased with the distress of the Imperial army.

    In this hopeless condition, the fainting spirits of the Romans were revived by the sound of peace. The transient presumption of Sapor had vanished: he observed, with serious concern, that, in the repetition of doubtful combats, he had lost his most faithful and intrepid nobles, his bravest troops, and the greatest part of his train of elephants: and the experienced monarch feared to provoke the resistance of despair, the vicissitudes of fortune, and the unexhausted powers of the Roman empire; which might soon advance to relieve, or to revenge, the successor of Julian. The Surenas himself, accompanied by another satrap, * appeared in the camp of Jovian; and declared, that the clemency of his sovereign was not averse to signify the conditions on which he would consent to spare and to dismiss the Cæsar with the relics of his captive army. The hopes of safety subdued the firmness of the Romans; the emperor was compelled, by the advice of his council, and the cries of his soldiers, to embrace the offer of peace; and the præfect Sallust was immediately sent, with the general Arinth æus, to understand the pleasure of the Great King. The crafty Persian delayed, under various pretenses, the conclusion of the agreement; started difficulties, required explanations, suggested expedients, receded from his concessions, increased his demands, and wasted four days in the arts of negotiation, till he had consumed the stock of provisions which yet remained in the camp of the Romans. Had Jovian been capable of executing a bold and prudent measure, he would have continued his march, with unremitting diligence; the progress of the treaty would have

    suspended the attacks of the Barbarians; and, before the expiration of the fourth day, he might have safely reached the fruitful province of Corduene, at the distance only of one hundred miles. The irresolute emperor, instead of breaking through the toils of the enemy, expected his fate with patient resignation; and accepted the humiliating conditions of peace, which it was no longer in his power to refuse. The five provinces beyond the Tigris, which had been ceded by the grandfather of Sapor, were restored to the Persian monarchy. He acquired, by a single article, the impregnable city of Nisibis; which had sustained, in three successive sieges, the effort of his arms. Singara, and the castle of the Moors, one of the strongest places of Mesopotamia, were likewise dismembered from the empire. It was considered as an indulgence, that the inhabitants of those fortresses were permitted to retire with their effects; but the conqueror rigorously insisted, that the Romans should forever abandon the king and kingdom of Armenia. § A peace, or rather a long truce, of thirty years, was stipulated between the hostile nations; the faith of the treaty was ratified by solemn oaths and religious ceremonies; and hostages of distinguished rank were reciprocally delivered to secure the performance of the conditions.

    The sophist of Antioch, who saw with indignation the sceptre of his hero in the feeble hand of a Christian successor, professes to admire the moderation of Sapor, in contenting himself with so small a portion of the Roman empire. If he had stretched as far as the Euphrates the claims of his ambition, he might have been secure, says Libanius, of not meeting with a refusal. If he had fixed, as the boundary of Persia, the Orontes, the Cydnus, the Sangarius, or even the Thracian Bosphorus, flatterers would not have been wanting in the court of Jovian to convince the timid monarch, that his remaining provinces would still afford the most ample gratifications of power and luxury. Without adopting in its full force this malicious insinuation, we must acknowledge, that the conclusion of so ignominious a treaty was facilitated by the private ambition of Jovian. The obscure domestic, exalted to

    the throne by fortune, rather than by merit, was impatient to escape from the hands of the Persians, that he might prevent the designs of Procopius, who commanded the army of Mesopotamia, and establish his doubtful reign over the legions and provinces which were still ignorant of the hasty and tumultuous choice of the camp beyond the Tigris. In the neighborhood of the same river, at no very considerable distance from the fatal station of Dura, the ten thousand Greeks, without generals, or guides, or provisions, were abandoned, above twelve hundred miles from their native country, to the resentment of a victorious monarch. The difference of their conduct and success depended much more on their character than on their situation. Instead of tamely resigning themselves to the secret deliberations and private views of a single person, the united councils of the Greeks were inspired by the generous enthusiasm of a popular assembly; where the mind of each citizen is filled with the love of glory, the pride of freedom, and the contempt of death. Conscious of their superiority over the Barbarians in arms and discipline, they disdained to yield, they refused to capitulate: every obstacle was surmounted by their patience, courage, and military skill; and the memorable retreat of the ten thousand exposed and insulted the weakness of the Persian monarchy.

    As the price of his disgraceful concessions, the emperor might perhaps have stipulated, that the camp of the hungry Romans should be plentifully supplied; and that they should be permitted to pass the Tigris on the bridge which was constructed by the hands of the Persians. But, if Jovian presumed to solicit those equitable terms, they were sternly refused by the haughty tyrant of the East, whose clemency had pardoned the invaders of his country. The Saracens sometimes intercepted the stragglers of the march; but the generals and troops of Sapor respected the cessation of arms; and Jovian was suffered to explore the most convenient place for the passage of the river. The small vessels, which had been saved from the conflagration of the fleet, performed the most

    essential service. They first conveyed the emperor and his favorites; and afterwards transported, in many successive voyages, a great part of the army. But, as every man was anxious for his personal safety, and apprehensive of being left on the hostile shore, the soldiers, who were too impatient to wait the slow returns of the boats, boldly ventured themselves on light hurdles, or inflated skins; and, drawing after them their horses, attempted, with various success, to swim across the river. Many of these daring adventurers were swallowed by the waves; many others, who were carried along by the violence of the stream, fell an easy prey to the avarice or cruelty of the wild Arabs: and the loss which the army sustained in the passage of the Tigris, was not inferior to the carnage of a day of battle. As soon as the Romans were landed on the western bank, they were delivered from the hostile pursuit of the Barbarians; but, in a laborious march of two hundred miles over the plains of Mesopotamia, they endured the last extremities of thirst and hunger. They were obliged to traverse the sandy desert, which, in the extent of seventy miles, did not afford a single blade of sweet grass, nor a single spring of fresh water; and the rest of the inhospitable waste was untrod by the footsteps either of friends or enemies. Whenever a small measure of flour could be discovered in the camp, twenty pounds weight were greedily purchased with ten pieces of gold: the beasts of burden were slaughtered and devoured; and the desert was strewed with the arms and baggage of the Roman soldiers, whose tattered garments and meagre countenances displayed their past sufferings and actual misery. A small convoy of provisions advanced to meet the army as far as the castle of Ur; and the supply was the more grateful, since it declared the fidelity of Sebastian and Procopius. At Thilsaphata, the emperor most graciously received the generals of Mesopotamia; and the remains of a once flourishing army at length reposed themselves under the walls of Nisibis. The messengers of Jovian had already proclaimed, in the language of flattery, his election, his treaty, and his return; and the new prince had taken the most effectual measures to secure the allegiance of the armies and provinces of Europe, by placing the military command in the

    hands of those officers, who, from motives of interest, or inclination, would firmly support the cause of their benefactor.

    The friends of Julian had confidently announced the success of his expedition. They entertained a fond persuasion that the temples of the gods would be enriched with the spoils of the East; that Persia would be reduced to the humble state of a tributary province, governed by the laws and magistrates of Rome; that the Barbarians would adopt the dress, and manners, and language of their conquerors; and that the youth of Ecbatana and Susa would study the art of rhetoric under Grecian masters. The progress of the arms of Julian interrupted his communication with the empire; and, from the moment that he passed the Tigris, his affectionate subjects were ignorant of the fate and fortunes of their prince. Their contemplation of fancied triumphs was disturbed by the melancholy rumor of his death; and they persisted to doubt, after they could no longer deny, the truth of that fatal event. The messengers of Jovian promulgated the specious tale of a prudent and necessary peace; the voice of fame, louder and more sincere, revealed the disgrace of the emperor, and the conditions of the ignominious treaty. The minds of the people were filled with astonishment and grief, with indignation and terror, when they were informed, that the unworthy successor of Julian relinquished the five provinces which had been acquired by the victory of Galerius; and that he shamefully surrendered to the Barbarians the important city of Nisibis, the firmest bulwark of the provinces of the East. The deep and dangerous question, how far the public faith should be observed, when it becomes incompatible with the public safety, was freely agitated in popular conversation; and some hopes were entertained that the emperor would redeem his pusillanimous behavior by a splendid act of patriotic perfidy. The inflexible spirit of the Roman senate had always disclaimed the unequal conditions which were extorted from the distress of their captive armies; and, if it were necessary to satisfy the national honor, by delivering the guilty general into the hands of the Barbarians, the greatest part of the subjects

    of Jovian would have cheerfully acquiesced in the precedent of ancient times.

    But the emperor, whatever might be the limits of his constitutional authority, was the absolute master of the laws and arms of the state; and the same motives which had forced him to subscribe, now pressed him to execute, the treaty of peace. He was impatient to secure an empire at the expense of a few provinces; and the respectable names of religion and honor concealed the personal fears and ambition of Jovian. Notwithstanding the dutiful solicitations of the inhabitants, decency, as well as prudence, forbade the emperor to lodge in the palace of Nisibis; but the next morning after his arrival. Bineses, the ambassador of Persia, entered the place, displayed from the citadel the standard of the Great King, and proclaimed, in his name, the cruel alternative of exile or servitude. The principal citizens of Nisibis, who, till that fatal moment, had confided in the protection of their sovereign, threw themselves at his feet. They conjured him not to abandon, or, at least, not to deliver, a faithful colony to the rage of a Barbarian tyrant, exasperated by the three successive defeats which he had experienced under the walls of Nisibis. They still possessed arms and courage to repel the invaders of their country: they requested only the permission of using them in their own defence; and, as soon as they had asserted their independence, they should implore the favor of being again admitted into the ranks of his subjects. Their arguments, their eloquence, their tears, were ineffectual. Jovian alleged, with some confusion, the sanctity of oaths; and, as the reluctance with which he accepted the present of a crown of gold, convinced the citizens of their hopeless condition, the advocate Sylvanus was provoked to exclaim, “O emperor! may you thus be crowned by all the cities of your dominions!” Jovian, who in a few weeks had assumed the habits of a prince, was displeased with freedom, and offended with truth: and as he reasonably supposed, that the discontent of the people might incline them to submit to the Persian government, he published an edict, under pain of

    death, that they should leave the city within the term of three days. Ammianus has delineated in lively colors the scene of universal despair, which he seems to have viewed with an eye of compassion. The martial youth deserted, with indignant grief, the walls which they had so gloriously defended: the disconsolate mourner dropped a last tear over the tomb of a son or husband, which must soon be profaned by the rude hand of a Barbarian master; and the aged citizen kissed the threshold, and clung to the doors, of the house where he had passed the cheerful and careless hours of infancy. The highways were crowded with a trembling multitude: the distinctions of rank, and sex, and age, were lost in the general calamity. Every one strove to bear away some fragment from the wreck of his fortunes; and as they could not command the immediate service of an adequate number of horses or wagons, they were obliged to leave behind them the greatest part of their valuable effects. The savage insensibility of Jovian appears to have aggravated the hardships of these unhappy fugitives. They were seated, however, in a new-built quarter of Amida; and that rising city, with the reenforcement of a very considerable colony, soon recovered its former splendor, and became the capital of Mesopotamia. Similar orders were despatched by the emperor for the evacuation of Singara and the castle of the Moors; and for the restitution of the five provinces beyond the Tigris. Sapor enjoyed the glory and the fruits of his victory; and this ignominious peace has justly been considered as a memorable æra in the decline and fall of the Roman empire. The predecessors of Jovian had sometimes relinquished the dominion of distant and unprofitable provinces; but, since the foundation of the city, the genius of Rome, the god Terminus, who guarded the boundaries of the republic, had never retired before the sword of a victorious enemy.

    After Jovian had performed those engagements which the voice of his people might have tempted him to violate, he hastened away from the scene of his disgrace, and proceeded with his whole court to enjoy the luxury of Antioch. Without

    consulting the dictates of religious zeal, he was prompted, by humanity and gratitude, to bestow the last honors on the remains of his deceased sovereign: and Procopius, who sincerely bewailed the loss of his kinsman, was removed from the command of the army, under the decent pretence of conducting the funeral. The corpse of Julian was transported from Nisibis to Tarsus, in a slow march of fifteen days; and, as it passed through the cities of the East, was saluted by the hostile factions, with mournful lamentations and clamorous insults. The Pagans already placed their beloved hero in the rank of those gods whose worship he had restored; while the invectives of the Christians pursued the soul of the Apostate to hell, and his body to the grave. One party lamented the approaching ruin of their altars; the other celebrated the marvellous deliverance of their church. The Christians applauded, in lofty and ambiguous strains, the stroke of divine vengeance, which had been so long suspended over the guilty head of Julian. They acknowledge, that the death of the tyrant, at the instant he expired beyond the Tigris, was revealed to the saints of Egypt, Syria, and Cappadocia; and instead of suffering him to fall by the Persian darts, their indiscretion ascribed the heroic deed to the obscure hand of some mortal or immortal champion of the faith. Such imprudent declarations were eagerly adopted by the malice, or credulity, of their adversaries; who darkly insinuated, or confidently asserted, that the governors of the church had instigated and directed the fanaticism of a domestic assassin. Above sixteen years after the death of Julian, the charge was solemnly and vehemently urged, in a public oration, addressed by Libanius to the emperor Theodosius. His suspicions are unsupported by fact or argument; and we can only esteem the generous zeal of the sophist of Antioch for the cold and neglected ashes of his friend.

    It was an ancient custom in the funerals, as well as in the triumphs, of the Romans, that the voice of praise should be corrected by that of satire and ridicule; and that, in the midst of the splendid pageants, which displayed the glory of the

    living or of the dead, their imperfections should not be concealed from the eyes of the world. This custom was practised in the funeral of Julian. The comedians, who resented his contempt and aversion for the theatre, exhibited, with the applause of a Christian audience, the lively and exaggerated representation of the faults and follies of the deceased emperor. His various character and singular manners afforded an ample scope for pleasantry and ridicule. In the exercise of his uncommon talents, he often descended below the majesty of his rank. Alexander was transformed into Diogenes; the philosopher was degraded into a priest. The purity of his virtue was sullied by excessive vanity; his superstition disturbed the peace, and endangered the safety, of a mighty empire; and his irregular sallies were the less entitled to indulgence, as they appeared to be the laborious efforts of art, or even of affectation. The remains of Julian were interred at Tarsus in Cilicia; but his stately tomb, which arose in that city, on the banks of the cold and limpid Cydnus, was displeasing to the faithful friends, who loved and revered the memory of that extraordinary man. The philosopher expressed a very reasonable wish, that the disciple of Plato might have reposed amidst the groves of the academy; while the soldier exclaimed, in bolder accents, that the ashes of Julian should have been mingled with those of Cæsar, in the field of Mars, and among the ancient monuments of Roman virtue. The history of princes does not very frequently renew the examples of a similar competition.

    Chapter XXV:

    Reigns Of Jovian And Valentinian, Division Of The Empire.

    Part I.

    The Government And Death Of Jovian. — Election Of Valentinian, Who Associates His Brother Valens, And Makes The Final Division Of The Eastern And Western Empires. — Revolt Of Procopius. — Civil And Ecclesiastical Administration. — Germany. — Britain. — Africa. — The East. — The Danube. — Death Of Valentinian. — His Two Sons, Gratian And Valentinian II., Succeed To The Western Empire.

    The death of Julian had left the public affairs of the empire in a very doubtful and dangerous situation. The Roman army was saved by an inglorious, perhaps a necessary treaty; and the first moments of peace were consecrated by the pious Jovian to restore the domestic tranquility of the church and state. The indiscretion of his predecessor, instead of reconciling, had artfully fomented the religious war: and the balance which he affected to preserve between the hostile factions, served only to perpetuate the contest, by the vicissitudes of hope and fear, by the rival claims of ancient possession and actual favor. The Christians had forgotten the spirit of the gospel; and the Pagans had imbibed the spirit of the church. In private families, the sentiments of nature were extinguished by the blind fury of zeal and revenge: the majesty of the laws was violated or abused; the cities of the East were stained with blood; and the most implacable enemies of the

    Romans were in the bosom of their country. Jovian was educated in the profession of Christianity; and as he marched from Nisibis to Antioch, the banner of the Cross, the Labarum of Constantine, which was again displayed at the head of the legions, announced to the people the faith of their new emperor. As soon as he ascended the throne, he transmitted a circular epistle to all the governors of provinces; in which he confessed the divine truth, and secured the legal establishment, of the Christian religion. The insidious edicts of Julian were abolished; the ecclesiastical immunities were restored and enlarged; and Jovian condescended to lament, that the distress of the times obliged him to diminish the measure of charitable distributions. The Christians were unanimous in the loud and sincere applause which they bestowed on the pious successor of Julian. But they were still ignorant what creed, or what synod, he would choose for the standard of orthodoxy; and the peace of the church immediately revived those eager disputes which had been suspended during the season of persecution. The episcopal leaders of the contending sects, convinced, from experience, how much their fate would depend on the earliest impressions that were made on the mind of an untutored soldier, hastened to the court of Edessa, or Antioch. The highways of the East were crowded with Homoousian, and Arian, and Semi-Arian, and Eunomian bishops, who struggled to outstrip each other in the holy race: the apartments of the palace resounded with their clamors; and the ears of the prince were assaulted, and perhaps astonished, by the singular mixture of metaphysical argument and passionate invective. The moderation of Jovian, who recommended concord and charity, and referred the disputants to the sentence of a future council, was interpreted as a symptom of indifference: but his attachment to the Nicene creed was at length discovered and declared, by the reverence which he expressed for the celestial virtues of the great Athanasius. The intrepid veteran of the faith, at the age of seventy, had issued from his retreat on the first intelligence of the tyrant’s death. The acclamations of the people seated him once more on the archiepiscopal throne; and he wisely accepted, or anticipated, the invitation of Jovian. The

    venerable figure of Athanasius, his calm courage, and insinuating eloquence, sustained the reputation which he had already acquired in the courts of four successive princes. As soon as he had gained the confidence, and secured the faith, of the Christian emperor, he returned in triumph to his diocese, and continued, with mature counsels and undiminished vigor, to direct, ten years longer, the ecclesiastical government of Alexandria, Egypt, and the Catholic church. Before his departure from Antioch, he assured Jovian that his orthodox devotion would be rewarded with a long and peaceful reign. Athanasius, had reason to hope, that he should be allowed either the merit of a successful prediction, or the excuse of a grateful though ineffectual prayer.

    The slightest force, when it is applied to assist and guide the natural descent of its object, operates with irresistible weight; and Jovian had the good fortune to embrace the religious opinions which were supported by the spirit of the times, and the zeal and numbers of the most powerful sect. Under his reign, Christianity obtained an easy and lasting victory; and as soon as the smile of royal patronage was withdrawn, the genius of Paganism, which had been fondly raised and cherished by the arts of Julian, sunk irrecoverably in the. In many cities, the temples were shut or deserted: the philosophers who had abused their transient favor, thought it prudent to shave their beards, and disguise their profession; and the Christians rejoiced, that they were now in a condition to forgive, or to revenge, the injuries which they had suffered under the preceding reign. The consternation of the Pagan world was dispelled by a wise and gracious edict of toleration; in which Jovian explicitly declared, that although he should severely punish the sacrilegious rites of magic, his subjects might exercise, with freedom and safety, the ceremonies of the ancient worship. The memory of this law has been preserved by the orator Themistius, who was deputed by the senate of Constantinople to express their royal devotion for the new emperor. Themistius expatiates on the clemency of the Divine

    Nature, the facility of human error, the rights of conscience, and the independence of the mind; and, with some eloquence, inculcates the principles of philosophical toleration; whose aid Superstition herself, in the hour of her distress, is not ashamed to implore. He justly observes, that in the recent changes, both religions had been alternately disgraced by the seeming acquisition of worthless proselytes, of those votaries of the reigning purple, who could pass, without a reason, and without a blush, from the church to the temple, and from the altars of Jupiter to the sacred table of the Christians.

    In the space of seven months, the Roman troops, who were now returned to Antioch, had performed a march of fifteen hundred miles; in which they had endured all the hardships of war, of famine, and of climate. Notwithstanding their services, their fatigues, and the approach of winter, the timid and impatient Jovian allowed only, to the men and horses, a respite of six weeks. The emperor could not sustain the indiscreet and malicious raillery of the people of Antioch. He was impatient to possess the palace of Constantinople; and to prevent the ambition of some competitor, who might occupy the vacant allegiance of Europe. But he soon received the grateful intelligence, that his authority was acknowledged from the Thracian Bosphorus to the Atlantic Ocean. By the first letters which he despatched from the camp of Mesopotamia, he had delegated the military command of Gaul and Illyricum to Malarich, a brave and faithful officer of the nation of the Franks; and to his father-in-law, Count Lucillian, who had formerly distinguished his courage and conduct in the defence of Nisibis. Malarich had declined an office to which he thought himself unequal; and Lucillian was massacred at Rheims, in an accidental mutiny of the Batavian cohorts. But the moderation of Jovinus, master-general of the cavalry, who forgave the intention of his disgrace, soon appeased the tumult, and confirmed the uncertain minds of the soldiers. The oath of fidelity was administered and taken, with loyal acclamations; and the deputies of the Western armies saluted their new sovereign as he descended from Mount Taurus to

    the city of Tyana in Cappadocia. From Tyana he continued his hasty march to Ancyra, capital of the province of Galatia; where Jovian assumed, with his infant son, the name and ensigns of the consulship. Dadastana, an obscure town, almost at an equal distance between Ancyra and Nice, was marked for the fatal term of his journey and life. After indulging himself with a plentiful, perhaps an intemperate, supper, he retired to rest; and the next morning the emperor Jovian was found dead in his bed. The cause of this sudden death was variously understood. By some it was ascribed to the consequences of an indigestion, occasioned either by the quantity of the wine, or the quality of the mushrooms, which he had swallowed in the evening. According to others, he was suffocated in his sleep by the vapor of charcoal, which extracted from the walls of the apartment the unwholesome moisture of the fresh plaster. But the want of a regular inquiry into the death of a prince, whose reign and person were soon forgotten, appears to have been the only circumstance which countenanced the malicious whispers of poison and domestic guilt. The body of Jovian was sent to Constantinople, to be interred with his predecessors, and the sad procession was met on the road by his wife Charito, the daughter of Count Lucillian; who still wept the recent death of her father, and was hastening to dry her tears in the embraces of an Imperial husband. Her disappointment and grief were imbittered by the anxiety of maternal tenderness. Six weeks before the death of Jovian, his infant son had been placed in the curule chair, adorned with the title of Nobilissimus, and the vain ensigns of the consulship. Unconscious of his fortune, the royal youth, who, from his grandfather, assumed the name of Varronian, was reminded only by the jealousy of the government, that he was the son of an emperor. Sixteen years afterwards he was still alive, but he had already been deprived of an eye; and his afflicted mother expected every hour, that the innocent victim would be torn from her arms, to appease, with his blood, the suspicions of the reigning prince.

    After the death of Jovian, the throne of the Roman world

    remained ten days, without a master. The ministers and generals still continued to meet in council; to exercise their respective functions; to maintain the public order; and peaceably to conduct the army to the city of Nice in Bithynia, which was chosen for the place of the election. In a solemn assembly of the civil and military powers of the empire, the diadem was again unanimously offered to the præfect Sallust. He enjoyed the glory of a second refusal: and when the virtues of the father were alleged in favor of his son, the præfect, with the firmness of a disinterested patriot, declared to the electors, that the feeble age of the one, and the unexperienced youth of the other, were equally incapable of the laborious duties of government. Several candidates were proposed; and, after weighing the objections of character or situation, they were successively rejected; but, as soon as the name of Valentinian was pronounced, the merit of that officer united the suffrages of the whole assembly, and obtained the sincere approbation of Sallust himself. Valentinian was the son of Count Gratian, a native of Cibalis, in Pannonia, who from an obscure condition had raised himself, by matchless strength and dexterity, to the military commands of Africa and Britain; from which he retired with an ample fortune and suspicious integrity. The rank and services of Gratian contributed, however, to smooth the first steps of the promotion of his son; and afforded him an early opportunity of displaying those solid and useful qualifications, which raised his character above the ordinary level of his fellow-soldiers. The person of Valentinian was tall, graceful, and majestic. His manly countenance, deeply marked with the impression of sense and spirit, inspired his friends with awe, and his enemies with fear; and to second the efforts of his undaunted courage, the son of Gratian had inherited the advantages of a strong and healthy constitution. By the habits of chastity and temperance, which restrain the appetites and invigorate the faculties, Valentinian preserved his own and the public esteem. The avocations of a military life had diverted his youth from the elegant pursuits of literature; * he was ignorant of the Greek language, and the arts of rhetoric; but as the mind of the orator was never disconcerted by timid perplexity, he was able, as often as the occasion

    prompted him, to deliver his decided sentiments with bold and ready elocution. The laws of martial discipline were the only laws that he had studied; and he was soon distinguished by the laborious diligence, and inflexible severity, with which he discharged and enforced the duties of the camp. In the time of Julian he provoked the danger of disgrace, by the contempt which he publicly expressed for the reigning religion; and it should seem, from his subsequent conduct, that the indiscreet and unseasonable freedom of Valentinian was the effect of military spirit, rather than of Christian zeal. He was pardoned, however, and still employed by a prince who esteemed his merit; and in the various events of the Persian war, he improved the reputation which he had already acquired on the banks of the Rhine. The celerity and success with which he executed an important commission, recommended him to the favor of Jovian; and to the honorable command of the second school, or company, of Targetiers, of the domestic guards. In the march from Antioch, he had reached his quarters at Ancyra, when he was unexpectedly summoned, without guilt and without intrigue, to assume, in the forty-third year of his age, the absolute government of the Roman empire.

    The invitation of the ministers and generals at Nice was of little moment, unless it were confirmed by the voice of the army. The aged Sallust, who had long observed the irregular fluctuations of popular assemblies, proposed, under pain of death, that none of those persons, whose rank in the service might excite a party in their favor, should appear in public on the day of the inauguration. Yet such was the prevalence of ancient superstition, that a whole day was voluntarily added to this dangerous interval, because it happened to be the intercalation of the Bissextile. At length, when the hour was supposed to be propitious, Valentinian showed himself from a lofty tribunal; the judicious choice was applauded; and the new prince was solemnly invested with the diadem and the purple, amidst the acclamation of the troops, who were disposed in martial order round the tribunal. But when he stretched forth his hand to address the armed multitude, a

    busy whisper was accidentally started in the ranks, and insensibly swelled into a loud and imperious clamor, that he should name, without delay, a colleague in the empire. The intrepid calmness of Valentinian obtained silence, and commanded respect; and he thus addressed the assembly: “A few minutes since it was in your power, fellow-soldiers, to have left me in the obscurity of a private station. Judging, from the testimony of my past life, that I deserved to reign, you have placed me on the throne. It is now my duty to consult the safety and interest of the republic. The weight of the universe is undoubtedly too great for the hands of a feeble mortal. I am conscious of the limits of my abilities, and the uncertainty of my life; and far from declining, I am anxious to solicit, the assistance of a worthy colleague. But, where discord may be fatal, the choice of a faithful friend requires mature and serious deliberation. That deliberation shall be my care. Let your conduct be dutiful and consistent. Retire to your quarters; refresh your minds and bodies; and expect the accustomed donative on the accession of a new emperor.” The astonished troops, with a mixture of pride, of satisfaction, and of terror, confessed the voice of their master. Their angry clamors subsided into silent reverence; and Valentinian, encompassed with the eagles of the legions, and the various banners of the cavalry and infantry, was conducted, in warlike pomp, to the palace of Nice. As he was sensible, however, of the importance of preventing some rash declaration of the soldiers, he consulted the assembly of the chiefs; and their real sentiments were concisely expressed by the generous freedom of Dagalaiphus. “Most excellent prince,” said that officer, “if you consider only your family, you have a brother; if you love the republic, look round for the most deserving of the Romans.” The emperor, who suppressed his displeasure, without altering his intention, slowly proceeded from Nice to Nicomedia and Constantinople. In one of the suburbs of that capital, thirty days after his own elevation, he bestowed the title of Augustus on his brother Valens; * and as the boldest patriots were convinced, that their opposition, without being serviceable to their country, would be fatal to themselves, the declaration of his absolute will was received with silent

    submission. Valens was now in the thirty-sixth year of his age; but his abilities had never been exercised in any employment, military or civil; and his character had not inspired the world with any sanguine expectations. He possessed, however, one quality, which recommended him to Valentinian, and preserved the domestic peace of the empire; devout and grateful attachment to his benefactor, whose superiority of genius, as well as of authority, Valens humbly and cheerfully acknowledged in every action of his life.

    Chapter XXV: Reigns Of Jovian And Valentinian, Division Of The Empire. —

    Part II.

    Before Valentinian divided the provinces, he reformed the administration of the empire. All ranks of subjects, who had been injured or oppressed under the reign of Julian, were invited to support their public accusations. The silence of mankind attested the spotless integrity of the præfect Sallust; and his own pressing solicitations, that he might be permitted to retire from the business of the state, were rejected by Valentinian with the most honorable expressions of friendship and esteem. But among the favorites of the late emperor, there were many who had abused his credulity or superstition; and who could no longer hope to be protected either by favor or justice. The greater part of the ministers of the palace, and the governors of the provinces, were removed from their respective stations; yet the eminent merit of some officers was distinguished from the obnoxious crowd; and, notwithstanding the opposite clamors of zeal and resentment, the whole proceedings of this delicate inquiry appear to have been conducted with a reasonable share of wisdom and moderation. The festivity of a new reign received a short and suspicious interruption from the sudden illness of the two princes; but as soon as their health was restored, they left Constantinople in the beginning of the spring. In the castle, or palace, of Mediana, only three miles from Naissus, they executed the

    solemn and final division of the Roman empire. Valentinian bestowed on his brother the rich præfecture of the East, from the Lower Danube to the confines of Persia; whilst he reserved for his immediate government the warlike * præfectures of Illyricum, Italy, and Gaul, from the extremity of Greece to the Caledonian rampart, and from the rampart of Caledonia to the foot of Mount Atlas. The provincial administration remained on its former basis; but a double supply of generals and magistrates was required for two councils, and two courts: the division was made with a just regard to their peculiar merit and situation, and seven master-generals were soon created, either of the cavalry or infantry. When this important business had been amicably transacted, Valentinian and Valens embraced for the last time. The emperor of the West established his temporary residence at Milan; and the emperor of the East returned to Constantinople, to assume the dominion of fifty provinces, of whose language he was totally ignorant.

    The tranquility of the East was soon disturbed by rebellion; and the throne of Valens was threatened by the daring attempts of a rival whose affinity to the emperor Julian was his sole merit, and had been his only crime. Procopius had been hastily promoted from the obscure station of a tribune, and a notary, to the joint command of the army of Mesopotamia; the public opinion already named him as the successor of a prince who was destitute of natural heirs; and a vain rumor was propagated by his friends, or his enemies, that Julian, before the altar of the Moon at Carrhæ, had privately invested Procopius with the Imperial purple. He endeavored, by his dutiful and submissive behavior, to disarm the jealousy of Jovian; resigned, without a contest, his military command; and retired, with his wife and family, to cultivate the ample patrimony which he possessed in the province of Cappadocia. These useful and innocent occupations were interrupted by the appearance of an officer with a band of soldiers, who, in the name of his new sovereigns, Valentinian and Valens, was despatched to conduct the unfortunate Procopius either to a

    perpetual prison or an ignominious death. His presence of mind procured him a longer respite, and a more splendid fate. Without presuming to dispute the royal mandate, he requested the indulgence of a few moments to embrace his weeping family; and while the vigilance of his guards was relaxed by a plentiful entertainment, he dexterously escaped to the sea-coast of the Euxine, from whence he passed over to the country of Bosphorus. In that sequestered region he remained many months, exposed to the hardships of exile, of solitude, and of want; his melancholy temper brooding over his misfortunes, and his mind agitated by the just apprehension, that, if any accident should discover his name, the faithless Barbarians would violate, without much scruple, the laws of hospitality. In a moment of impatience and despair, Procopius embarked in a merchant vessel, which made sail for Constantinople; and boldly aspired to the rank of a sovereign, because he was not allowed to enjoy the security of a subject. At first he lurked in the villages of Bithynia, continually changing his habitation and his disguise. By degrees he ventured into the capital, trusted his life and fortune to the fidelity of two friends, a senator and a eunuch, and conceived some hopes of success, from the intelligence which he obtained of the actual state of public affairs. The body of the people was infected with a spirit of discontent: they regretted the justice and the abilities of Sallust, who had been imprudently dismissed from the præfecture of the East. They despised the character of Valens, which was rude without vigor, and feeble without mildness. They dreaded the influence of his father-in-law, the patrician Petronius, a cruel and rapacious minister, who rigorously exacted all the arrears of tribute that might remain unpaid since the reign of the emperor Aurelian. The circumstances were propitious to the designs of a usurper. The hostile measures of the Persians required the presence of Valens in Syria: from the Danube to the Euphrates the troops were in motion; and the capital was occasionally filled with the soldiers who passed or repassed the Thracian Bosphorus. Two cohorts of Gaul were persuaded to listen to the secret proposals of the conspirators; which were recommended by the promise of a liberal donative; and,

    as they still revered the memory of Julian, they easily consented to support the hereditary claim of his proscribed kinsman. At the dawn of day they were drawn up near the baths of Anastasia; and Procopius, clothed in a purple garment, more suitable to a player than to a monarch, appeared, as if he rose from the dead, in the midst of Constantinople. The soldiers, who were prepared for his reception, saluted their trembling prince with shouts of joy and vows of fidelity. Their numbers were soon increased by a band of sturdy peasants, collected from the adjacent country; and Procopius, shielded by the arms of his adherents, was successively conducted to the tribunal, the senate, and the palace. During the first moments of his tumultuous reign, he was astonished and terrified by the gloomy silence of the people; who were either ignorant of the cause, or apprehensive of the event. But his military strength was superior to any actual resistance: the malecontents flocked to the standard of rebellion; the poor were excited by the hopes, and the rich were intimidated by the fear, of a general pillage; and the obstinate credulity of the multitude was once more deceived by the promised advantages of a revolution. The magistrates were seized; the prisons and arsenals broke open; the gates, and the entrance of the harbor, were diligently occupied; and, in a few hours, Procopius became the absolute, though precarious, master of the Imperial city. * The usurper improved this unexpected success with some degree of courage and dexterity. He artfully propagated the rumors and opinions the most favorable to his interest; while he deluded the populace by giving audience to the frequent, but imaginary, ambassadors of distant nations. The large bodies of troops stationed in the cities of Thrace and the fortresses of the Lower Danube, were gradually involved in the guilt of rebellion: and the Gothic princes consented to supply the sovereign of Constantinople with the formidable strength of several thousand auxiliaries. His generals passed the Bosphorus, and subdued, without an effort, the unarmed, but wealthy provinces of Bithynia and Asia. After an honorable defence, the city and island of Cyzicus yielded to his power; the renowned legions of the Jovians and Herculians embraced the

    cause of the usurper, whom they were ordered to crush; and, as the veterans were continually augmented with new levies, he soon appeared at the head of an army, whose valor, as well as numbers, were not unequal to the greatness of the contest. The son of Hormisdas, a youth of spirit and ability, condescended to draw his sword against the lawful emperor of the East; and the Persian prince was immediately invested with the ancient and extraordinary powers of a Roman Proconsul. The alliance of Faustina, the widow of the emperor Constantius, who intrusted herself and her daughter to the hands of the usurper, added dignity and reputation to his cause. The princess Constantia, who was then about five years of age, accompanied, in a litter, the march of the army. She was shown to the multitude in the arms of her adopted father; and, as often as she passed through the ranks, the tenderness of the soldiers was inflamed into martial fury: they recollected the glories of the house of Constantine, and they declared, with loyal acclamation, that they would shed the last drop of their blood in the defence of the royal infant.

    In the mean while Valentinian was alarmed and perplexed by the doubtful intelligence of the revolt of the East. * The difficulties of a German was forced him to confine his immediate care to the safety of his own dominions; and, as every channel of communication was stopped or corrupted, he listened, with doubtful anxiety, to the rumors which were industriously spread, that the defeat and death of Valens had left Procopius sole master of the Eastern provinces. Valens was not dead: but on the news of the rebellion, which he received at Cæsarea, he basely despaired of his life and fortune; proposed to negotiate with the usurper, and discovered his secret inclination to abdicate the Imperial purple. The timid monarch was saved from disgrace and ruin by the firmness of his ministers, and their abilities soon decided in his favor the event of the civil war. In a season of tranquillity, Sallust had resigned without a murmur; but as soon as the public safety was attacked, he ambitiously solicited the preeminence of toil and danger; and the

    restoration of that virtuous minister to the præfecture of the East, was the first step which indicated the repentance of Valens, and satisfied the minds of the people. The reign of Procopius was apparently supported by powerful armies and obedient provinces. But many of the principal officers, military as well as civil, had been urged, either by motives of duty or interest, to withdraw themselves from the guilty scene; or to watch the moment of betraying, and deserting, the cause of the usurper. Lupicinus advanced by hasty marches, to bring the legions of Syria to the aid of Valens. Arintheus, who, in strength, beauty, and valor, excelled all the heroes of the age, attacked with a small troop a superior body of the rebels. When he beheld the faces of the soldiers who had served under his banner, he commanded them, with a loud voice, to seize and deliver up their pretended leader; and such was the ascendant of his genius, that this extraordinary order was instantly obeyed. Arbetio, a respectable veteran of the great Constantine, who had been distinguished by the honors of the consulship, was persuaded to leave his retirement, and once more to conduct an army into the field. In the heat of action, calmly taking off his helmet, he showed his gray hairs and venerable countenance: saluted the soldiers of Procopius by the endearing names of children and companions, and exhorted them no longer to support the desperate cause of a contemptible tyrant; but to follow their old commander, who had so often led them to honor and victory. In the two engagements of Thyatira and Nacolia, the unfortunate Procopius was deserted by his troops, who were seduced by the instructions and example of their perfidious officers. After wandering some time among the woods and mountains of Phrygia, he was betrayed by his desponding followers, conducted to the Imperial camp, and immediately beheaded. He suffered the ordinary fate of an unsuccessful usurper; but the acts of cruelty which were exercised by the conqueror, under the forms of legal justice, excited the pity and indignation of mankind.

    Such indeed are the common and natural fruits of despotism

    and rebellion. But the inquisition into the crime of magic, which, under the reign of the two brothers, was so rigorously prosecuted both at Rome and Antioch, was interpreted as the fatal symptom, either of the displeasure of Heaven, or of the depravity of mankind. Let us not hesitate to indulge a liberal pride, that, in the present age, the enlightened part of Europe has abolished a cruel and odious prejudice, which reigned in every climate of the globe, and adhered to every system of religious opinions. The nations, and the sects, of the Roman world, admitted with equal credulity, and similar abhorrence, the reality of that infernal art, which was able to control the eternal order of the planets, and the voluntary operations of the human mind. They dreaded the mysterious power of spells and incantations, of potent herbs, and execrable rites; which could extinguish or recall life, inflame the passions of the soul, blast the works of creation, and extort from the reluctant dæmons the secrets of futurity. They believed, with the wildest inconsistency, that this preternatural dominion of the air, of earth, and of hell, was exercised, from the vilest motives of malice or gain, by some wrinkled hags and itinerant sorcerers, who passed their obscure lives in penury and contempt. The arts of magic were equally condemned by the public opinion, and by the laws of Rome; but as they tended to gratify the most imperious passions of the heart of man, they were continually proscribed, and continually practised. An imaginary cause as capable of producing the most serious and mischievous effects. The dark predictions of the death of an emperor, or the success of a conspiracy, were calculated only to stimulate the hopes of ambition, and to dissolve the ties of fidelity; and the intentional guilt of magic was aggravated by the actual crimes of treason and sacrilege. Such vain terrors disturbed the peace of society, and the happiness of individuals; and the harmless flame which insensibly melted a waxen image, might derive a powerful and pernicious energy from the affrighted fancy of the person whom it was maliciously designed to represent. From the infusion of those herbs, which were supposed to possess a supernatural influence, it was an easy step to the use of more substantial poison; and the folly of mankind sometimes became the

    instrument, and the mask, of the most atrocious crimes. As soon as the zeal of informers was encouraged by the ministers of Valens and Valentinian, they could not refuse to listen to another charge, too frequently mingled in the scenes of domestic guilt; a charge of a softer and less malignant nature, for which the pious, though excessive, rigor of Constantine had recently decreed the punishment of death. This deadly and incoherent mixture of treason and magic, of poison and adultery, afforded infinite gradations of guilt and innocence, of excuse and aggravation, which in these proceedings appear to have been confounded by the angry or corrupt passions of the judges. They easily discovered that the degree of their industry and discernment was estimated, by the Imperial court, according to the number of executions that were furnished from the respective tribunals. It was not without extreme reluctance that they pronounced a sentence of acquittal; but they eagerly admitted such evidence as was stained with perjury, or procured by torture, to prove the most improbable charges against the most respectable characters. The progress of the inquiry continually opened new subjects of criminal prosecution; the audacious informer, whose falsehood was detected, retired with impunity; but the wretched victim, who discovered his real or pretended accomplices, were seldom permitted to receive the price of his infamy. From the extremity of Italy and Asia, the young, and the aged, were dragged in chains to the tribunals of Rome and Antioch. Senators, matrons, and philosophers, expired in ignominious and cruel tortures. The soldiers, who were appointed to guard the prisons, declared, with a murmur of pity and indignation, that their numbers were insufficient to oppose the flight, or resistance, of the multitude of captives. The wealthiest families were ruined by fines and confiscations; the most innocent citizens trembled for their safety; and we may form some notion of the magnitude of the evil, from the extravagant assertion of an ancient writer, that, in the obnoxious provinces, the prisoners, the exiles, and the fugitives, formed the greatest part of the inhabitants.

    When Tacitus describes the deaths of the innocent and illustrious Romans, who were sacrificed to the cruelty of the first Cæsars, the art of the historian, or the merit of the sufferers, excites in our breast the most lively sensations of terror, of admiration, and of pity. The coarse and undistinguishing pencil of Ammianus has delineated his bloody figures with tedious and disgusting accuracy. But as our attention is no longer engaged by the contrast of freedom and servitude, of recent greatness and of actual misery, we should turn with horror from the frequent executions, which disgraced, both at Rome and Antioch, the reign of the two brothers. Valens was of a timid, and Valentinian of a choleric, disposition. An anxious regard to his personal safety was the ruling principle of the administration of Valens. In the condition of a subject, he had kissed, with trembling awe, the hand of the oppressor; and when he ascended the throne, he reasonably expected, that the same fears, which had subdued his own mind, would secure the patient submission of his people. The favorites of Valens obtained, by the privilege of rapine and confiscation, the wealth which his economy would have refused. They urged, with persuasive eloquence, that, in all cases of treason, suspicion is equivalent to proof; that the power supposes the intention, of mischief; that the intention is not less criminal than the act; and that a subject no longer deserves to live, if his life may threaten the safety, or disturb the repose, of his sovereign. The judgment of Valentinian was sometimes deceived, and his confidence abused; but he would have silenced the informers with a contemptuous smile, had they presumed to alarm his fortitude by the sound of danger. They praised his inflexible love of justice; and, in the pursuit of justice, the emperor was easily tempted to consider clemency as a weakness, and passion as a virtue. As long as he wrestled with his equals, in the bold competition of an active and ambitious life, Valentinian was seldom injured, and never insulted, with impunity: if his prudence was arraigned, his spirit was applauded; and the proudest and most powerful generals were apprehensive of provoking the resentment of a fearless soldier. After he became master of the world, he

    unfortunately forgot, that where no resistance can be made, no courage can be exerted; and instead of consulting the dictates of reason and magnanimity, he indulged the furious emotions of his temper, at a time when they were disgraceful to himself, and fatal to the defenceless objects of his displeasure. In the government of his household, or of his empire, slight, or even imaginary, offences — a hasty word, a casual omission, an involuntary delay — were chastised by a sentence of immediate death. The expressions which issued the most readily from the mouth of the emperor of the West were, “Strike off his head;” “Burn him alive;” “Let him be beaten with clubs till he expires;” and his most favored ministers soon understood, that, by a rash attempt to dispute, or suspend, the execution of his sanguinary commands, they might involve themselves in the guilt and punishment of disobedience. The repeated gratification of this savage justice hardened the mind of Valentinian against pity and remorse; and the sallies of passion were confirmed by the habits of cruelty. He could behold with calm satisfaction the convulsive agonies of torture and death; he reserved his friendship for those faithful servants whose temper was the most congenial to his own. The merit of Maximin, who had slaughtered the noblest families of Rome, was rewarded with the royal approbation, and the præfecture of Gaul. Two fierce and enormous bears, distinguished by the appellations of Innocence, and Mica Aurea, could alone deserve to share the favor of Maximin. The cages of those trusty guards were always placed near the bed-chamber of Valentinian, who frequently amused his eyes with the grateful spectacle of seeing them tear and devour the bleeding limbs of the malefactors who were abandoned to their rage. Their diet and exercises were carefully inspected by the Roman emperor; and when Innocence had earned her discharge, by a long course of meritorious service, the faithful animal was again restored to the freedom of her native woods.

    Chapter XXV: Reigns Of Jovian And Valentinian, Division Of The Empire. —

    Part III.

    But in the calmer moments of reflection, when the mind of Valens was not agitated by fear, or that of Valentinian by rage, the tyrant resumed the sentiments, or at least the conduct, of the father of his country. The dispassionate judgment of the Western emperor could clearly perceive, and accurately pursue, his own and the public interest; and the sovereign of the East, who imitated with equal docility the various examples which he received from his elder brother, was sometimes guided by the wisdom and virtue of the præfect Sallust. Both princes invariably retained, in the purple, the chaste and temperate simplicity which had adorned their private life; and, under their reign, the pleasures of the court never cost the people a blush or a sigh. They gradually reformed many of the abuses of the times of Constantius; judiciously adopted and improved the designs of Julian and his successor; and displayed a style and spirit of legislation which might inspire posterity with the most favorable opinion of their character and government. It is not from the master of Innocence, that we should expect the tender regard for the welfare of his subjects, which prompted Valentinian to condemn the exposition of new-born infants; and to establish fourteen skilful physicians, with stipends and privileges, in the fourteen quarters of Rome. The good sense of an illiterate soldier founded a useful and liberal institution for the education of youth, and the support of declining science. It was his intention, that the arts of rhetoric and grammar should be taught in the Greek and Latin languages, in the metropolis of every province; and as the size and dignity of the school was usually proportioned to the importance of the city, the academies of Rome and Constantinople claimed a just and singular preeminence. The fragments of the literary edicts of Valentinian imperfectly represent the school of Constantinople, which was gradually improved by subsequent regulations. That school consisted of thirty-one professors in different branches of learning. One philosopher, and two lawyers; five sophists, and ten grammarians for the Greek, and

    three orators, and ten grammarians for the Latin tongue; besides seven scribes, or, as they were then styled, antiquarians, whose laborious pens supplied the public library with fair and correct copies of the classic writers. The rule of conduct, which was prescribed to the students, is the more curious, as it affords the first outlines of the form and discipline of a modern university. It was required, that they should bring proper certificates from the magistrates of their native province. Their names, professions, and places of abode, were regularly entered in a public register. The studious youth were severely prohibited from wasting their time in feasts, or in the theatre; and the term of their education was limited to the age of twenty. The præfect of the city was empowered to chastise the idle and refractory by stripes or expulsion; and he was directed to make an annual report to the master of the offices, that the knowledge and abilities of the scholars might be usefully applied to the public service. The institutions of Valentinian contributed to secure the benefits of peace and plenty; and the cities were guarded by the establishment of the Defensors; freely elected as the tribunes and advocates of the people, to support their rights, and to expose their grievances, before the tribunals of the civil magistrates, or even at the foot of the Imperial throne. The finances were diligently administered by two princes, who had been so long accustomed to the rigid economy of a private fortune; but in the receipt and application of the revenue, a discerning eye might observe some difference between the government of the East and of the West. Valens was persuaded, that royal liberality can be supplied only by public oppression, and his ambition never aspired to secure, by their actual distress, the future strength and prosperity of his people. Instead of increasing the weight of taxes, which, in the space of forty years, had been gradually doubled, he reduced, in the first years of his reign, one fourth of the tribute of the East. Valentinian appears to have been less attentive and less anxious to relieve the burdens of his people. He might reform the abuses of the fiscal administration; but he exacted, without scruple, a very large share of the private property; as he was convinced, that the revenues, which supported the

    luxury of individuals, would be much more advantageously employed for the defence and improvement of the state. The subjects of the East, who enjoyed the present benefit, applauded the indulgence of their prince. The solid but less splendid, merit of Valentinian was felt and acknowledged by the subsequent generation.

    But the most honorable circumstance of the character of Valentinian, is the firm and temperate impartiality which he uniformly preserved in an age of religious contention. His strong sense, unenlightened, but uncorrupted, by study, declined, with respectful indifference, the subtle questions of theological debate. The government of the Earth claimed his vigilance, and satisfied his ambition; and while he remembered that he was the disciple of the church, he never forgot that he was the sovereign of the clergy. Under the reign of an apostate, he had signalized his zeal for the honor of Christianity: he allowed to his subjects the privilege which he had assumed for himself; and they might accept, with gratitude and confidence, the general toleration which was granted by a prince addicted to passion, but incapable of fear or of disguise. The Pagans, the Jews, and all the various sects which acknowledged the divine authority of Christ, were protected by the laws from arbitrary power or popular insult; nor was any mode of worship prohibited by Valentinian, except those secret and criminal practices, which abused the name of religion for the dark purposes of vice and disorder. The art of magic, as it was more cruelly punished, was more strictly proscribed: but the emperor admitted a formal distinction to protect the ancient methods of divination, which were approved by the senate, and exercised by the Tuscan haruspices. He had condemned, with the consent of the most rational Pagans, the license of nocturnal sacrifices; but he immediately admitted the petition of Prætextatus, proconsul of Achaia, who represented, that the life of the Greeks would become dreary and comfortless, if they were deprived of the invaluable blessing of the Eleusinian mysteries. Philosophy alone can boast, (and perhaps it is no more than the boast of

    philosophy,) that her gentle hand is able to eradicate from the human mind the latent and deadly principle of fanaticism. But this truce of twelve years, which was enforced by the wise and vigorous government of Valentinian, by suspending the repetition of mutual injuries, contributed to soften the manners, and abate the prejudices, of the religious factions.

    The friend of toleration was unfortunately placed at a distance from the scene of the fiercest controversies. As soon as the Christians of the West had extricated themselves from the snares of the creed of Rimini, they happily relapsed into the slumber of orthodoxy; and the small remains of the Arian party, that still subsisted at Sirmium or Milan, might be considered rather as objects of contempt than of resentment. But in the provinces of the East, from the Euxine to the extremity of Thebais, the strength and numbers of the hostile factions were more equally balanced; and this equality, instead of recommending the counsels of peace, served only to perpetuate the horrors of religious war. The monks and bishops supported their arguments by invectives; and their invectives were sometimes followed by blows. Athanasius still reigned at Alexandria; the thrones of Constantinople and Antioch were occupied by Arian prelates, and every episcopal vacancy was the occasion of a popular tumult. The Homoousians were fortified by the reconciliation of fifty-nine Macedonian, or Semi-Arian, bishops; but their secret reluctance to embrace the divinity of the Holy Ghost, clouded the splendor of the triumph; and the declaration of Valens, who, in the first years of his reign, had imitated the impartial conduct of his brother, was an important victory on the side of Arianism. The two brothers had passed their private life in the condition of catechumens; but the piety of Valens prompted him to solicit the sacrament of baptism, before he exposed his person to the dangers of a Gothic war. He naturally addressed himself to Eudoxus, * bishop of the Imperial city; and if the ignorant monarch was instructed by that Arian pastor in the principles of heterodox theology, his misfortune, rather than his guilt, was the inevitable consequence of his erroneous

    choice. Whatever had been the determination of the emperor, he must have offended a numerous party of his Christian subjects; as the leaders both of the Homoousians and of the Arians believed, that, if they were not suffered to reign, they were most cruelly injured and oppressed. After he had taken this decisive step, it was extremely difficult for him to preserve either the virtue, or the reputation of impartiality. He never aspired, like Constantius, to the fame of a profound theologian; but as he had received with simplicity and respect the tenets of Eudoxus, Valens resigned his conscience to the direction of his ecclesiastical guides, and promoted, by the influence of his authority, the reunion of the Athanasian heretics to the body of the Catholic church. At first, he pitied their blindness; by degrees he was provoked at their obstinacy; and he insensibly hated those sectaries to whom he was an object of hatred. The feeble mind of Valens was always swayed by the persons with whom he familiarly conversed; and the exile or imprisonment of a private citizen are the favors the most readily granted in a despotic court. Such punishments were frequently inflicted on the leaders of the Homoousian party; and the misfortune of fourscore ecclesiastics of Constantinople, who, perhaps accidentally, were burned on shipboard, was imputed to the cruel and premeditated malice of the emperor, and his Arian ministers. In every contest, the Catholics (if we may anticipate that name) were obliged to pay the penalty of their own faults, and of those of their adversaries. In every election, the claims of the Arian candidate obtained the preference; and if they were opposed by the majority of the people, he was usually supported by the authority of the civil magistrate, or even by the terrors of a military force. The enemies of Athanasius attempted to disturb the last years of his venerable age; and his temporary retreat to his father’s sepulchre has been celebrated as a fifth exile. But the zeal of a great people, who instantly flew to arms, intimidated the præfect: and the archbishop was permitted to end his life in peace and in glory, after a reign of forty-seven years. The death of Athanasius was the signal of the persecution of Egypt; and the Pagan minister of Valens, who forcibly seated the worthless Lucius on the archiepiscopal

    throne, purchased the favor of the reigning party, by the blood and sufferings of their Christian brethren. The free toleration of the heathen and Jewish worship was bitterly lamented, as a circumstance which aggravated the misery of the Catholics, and the guilt of the impious tyrant of the East.

    The triumph of the orthodox party has left a deep stain of persecution on the memory of Valens; and the character of a prince who derived his virtues, as well as his vices, from a feeble understanding and a pusillanimous temper, scarcely deserves the labor of an apology. Yet candor may discover some reasons to suspect that the ecclesiastical ministers of Valens often exceeded the orders, or even the intentions, of their master; and that the real measure of facts has been very liberally magnified by the vehement declamation and easy credulity of his antagonists. 1. The silence of Valentinian may suggest a probable argument that the partial severities, which were exercised in the name and provinces of his colleague, amounted only to some obscure and inconsiderable deviations from the established system of religious toleration: and the judicious historian, who has praised the equal temper of the elder brother, has not thought himself obliged to contrast the tranquillity of the West with the cruel persecution of the East. 2. Whatever credit may be allowed to vague and distant reports, the character, or at least the behavior, of Valens, may be most distinctly seen in his personal transactions with the eloquent Basil, archbishop of Cæsarea, who had succeeded Athanasius in the management of the Trinitarian cause. The circumstantial narrative has been composed by the friends and admirers of Basil; and as soon as we have stripped away a thick coat of rhetoric and miracle, we shall be astonished by the unexpected mildness of the Arian tyrant, who admired the firmness of his character, or was apprehensive, if he employed violence, of a general revolt in the province of Cappadocia. The archbishop, who asserted, with inflexible pride, the truth of his opinions, and the dignity of his rank, was left in the free possession of his conscience and his throne. The emperor devoutly assisted at the solemn service of the cathedral; and,

    instead of a sentence of banishment, subscribed the donation of a valuable estate for the use of a hospital, which Basil had lately founded in the neighborhood of Cæsarea. 3. I am not able to discover, that any law (such as Theodosius afterwards enacted against the Arians) was published by Valens against the Athanasian sectaries; and the edict which excited the most violent clamors, may not appear so extremely reprehensible. The emperor had observed, that several of his subjects, gratifying their lazy disposition under the pretence of religion, had associated themselves with the monks of Egypt; and he directed the count of the East to drag them from their solitude; and to compel these deserters of society to accept the fair alternative of renouncing their temporal possessions, or of discharging the public duties of men and citizens. The ministers of Valens seem to have extended the sense of this penal statute, since they claimed a right of enlisting the young and able-bodied monks in the Imperial armies. A detachment of cavalry and infantry, consisting of three thousand men, marched from Alexandria into the adjacent desert of Nitria, which was peopled by five thousand monks. The soldiers were conducted by Arian priests; and it is reported, that a considerable slaughter was made in the monasteries which disobeyed the commands of their sovereign.

    The strict regulations which have been framed by the wisdom of modern legislators to restrain the wealth and avarice of the clergy, may be originally deduced from the example of the emperor Valentinian. His edict, addressed to Damasus, bishop of Rome, was publicly read in the churches of the city. He admonished the ecclesiastics and monks not to frequent the houses of widows and virgins; and menaced their disobedience with the animadversion of the civil judge. The director was no longer permitted to receive any gift, or legacy, or inheritance, from the liberality of his spiritual-daughter: every testament contrary to this edict was declared null and void; and the illegal donation was confiscated for the use of the treasury. By a subsequent regulation, it should seem, that the same provisions were extended to nuns and bishops; and that all

    persons of the ecclesiastical order were rendered incapable of receiving any testamentary gifts, and strictly confined to the natural and legal rights of inheritance. As the guardian of domestic happiness and virtue, Valentinian applied this severe remedy to the growing evil. In the capital of the empire, the females of noble and opulent houses possessed a very ample share of independent property: and many of those devout females had embraced the doctrines of Christianity, not only with the cold assent of the understanding, but with the warmth of affection, and perhaps with the eagerness of fashion. They sacrificed the pleasures of dress and luxury; and renounced, for the praise of chastity, the soft endearments of conjugal society. Some ecclesiastic, of real or apparent sanctity, was chosen to direct their timorous conscience, and to amuse the vacant tenderness of their heart: and the unbounded confidence, which they hastily bestowed, was often abused by knaves and enthusiasts; who hastened from the extremities of the East, to enjoy, on a splendid theatre, the privileges of the monastic profession. By their contempt of the world, they insensibly acquired its most desirable advantages; the lively attachment, perhaps of a young and beautiful woman, the delicate plenty of an opulent household, and the respectful homage of the slaves, the freedmen, and the clients of a senatorial family. The immense fortunes of the Roman ladies were gradually consumed in lavish alms and expensive pilgrimages; and the artful monk, who had assigned himself the first, or possibly the sole place, in the testament of his spiritual daughter, still presumed to declare, with the smooth face of hypocrisy, that he was only the instrument of charity, and the steward of the poor. The lucrative, but disgraceful, trade, which was exercised by the clergy to defraud the expectations of the natural heirs, had provoked the indignation of a superstitious age: and two of the most respectable of the Latin fathers very honestly confess, that the ignominious edict of Valentinian was just and necessary; and that the Christian priests had deserved to lose a privilege, which was still enjoyed by comedians, charioteers, and the ministers of idols. But the wisdom and authority of the legislator are seldom victorious in a contest with the vigilant

    dexterity of private interest; and Jerom, or Ambrose, might patiently acquiesce in the justice of an ineffectual or salutary law. If the ecclesiastics were checked in the pursuit of personal emolument, they would exert a more laudable industry to increase the wealth of the church; and dignify their covetousness with the specious names of piety and patriotism.

    Damasus, bishop of Rome, who was constrained to stigmatize the avarice of his clergy by the publication of the law of Valentinian, had the good sense, or the good fortune, to engage in his service the zeal and abilities of the learned Jerom; and the grateful saint has celebrated the merit and purity of a very ambiguous character. But the splendid vices of the church of Rome, under the reign of Valentinian and Damasus, have been curiously observed by the historian Ammianus, who delivers his impartial sense in these expressive words: “The præfecture of Juventius was accompanied with peace and plenty, but the tranquillity of his government was soon disturbed by a bloody sedition of the distracted people. The ardor of Damasus and Ursinus, to seize the episcopal seat, surpassed the ordinary measure of human ambition. They contended with the rage of party; the quarrel was maintained by the wounds and death of their followers; and the præfect, unable to resist or appease the tumult, was constrained, by superior violence, to retire into the suburbs. Damasus prevailed: the well-disputed victory remained on the side of his faction; one hundred and thirty-seven dead bodies were found in the Basilica of Sicininus, where the Christians hold their religious assemblies; and it was long before the angry minds of the people resumed their accustomed tranquillity. When I consider the splendor of the capital, I am not astonished that so valuable a prize should inflame the desires of ambitious men, and produce the fiercest and most obstinate contests. The successful candidate is secure, that he will be enriched by the offerings of matrons; that, as soon as his dress is composed with becoming care and elegance, he may proceed, in his chariot, through the streets of Rome; and that the sumptuousness of the Imperial table will not equal

    the profuse and delicate entertainments provided by the taste, and at the expense, of the Roman pontiffs. How much more rationally (continues the honest Pagan) would those pontiffs consult their true happiness, if, instead of alleging the greatness of the city as an excuse for their manners, they would imitate the exemplary life of some provincial bishops, whose temperance and sobriety, whose mean apparel and downcast looks, recommend their pure and modest virtue to the Deity and his true worshippers!” The schism of Damasus and Ursinus was extinguished by the exile of the latter; and the wisdom of the præfect Prætextatus restored the tranquillity of the city. Prætextatus was a philosophic Pagan, a man of learning, of taste, and politeness; who disguised a reproach in the form of a jest, when he assured Damasus, that if he could obtain the bishopric of Rome, he himself would immediately embrace the Christian religion. This lively picture of the wealth and luxury of the popes in the fourth century becomes the more curious, as it represents the intermediate degree between the humble poverty of the apostolic fishermen, and the royal state of a temporal prince, whose dominions extend from the confines of Naples to the banks of the Po.

    Chapter XXV: Reigns Of Jovian And Valentinian, Division Of The Empire. —

    Part IV.

    When the suffrage of the generals and of the army committed the sceptre of the Roman empire to the hands of Valentinian, his reputation in arms, his military skill and experience, and his rigid attachment to the forms, as well as spirit, of ancient discipline, were the principal motives of their judicious choice. The eagerness of the troops, who pressed him to nominate his colleague, was justified by the dangerous situation of public affairs; and Valentinian himself was conscious, that the abilities of the most active mind were unequal to the defence of the distant frontiers of an invaded monarchy. As soon as the death of Julian had relieved the Barbarians from the terror of

    his name, the most sanguine hopes of rapine and conquest excited the nations of the East, of the North, and of the South. Their inroads were often vexatious, and sometimes formidable; but, during the twelve years of the reign of Valentinian, his firmness and vigilance protected his own dominions; and his powerful genius seemed to inspire and direct the feeble counsels of his brother. Perhaps the method of annals would more forcibly express the urgent and divided cares of the two emperors; but the attention of the reader, likewise, would be distracted by a tedious and desultory narrative. A separate view of the five great theatres of war; I. Germany; II. Britain; III. Africa; IV. The East; and, V. The Danube; will impress a more distinct image of the military state of the empire under the reigns of Valentinian and Valens.

    1. The ambassadors of the Alemanni had been offended by the harsh and haughty behavior of Ursacius, master of the offices; who by an act of unseasonable parsimony, had diminished the value, as well as the quantity, of the presents to which they were entitled, either from custom or treaty, on the accession of a new emperor. They expressed, and they communicated to their countrymen, their strong sense of the national affront. The irascible minds of the chiefs were exasperated by the suspicion of contempt; and the martial youth crowded to their standard. Before Valentinian could pass the Alps, the villages of Gaul were in flames; before his general Degalaiphus could encounter the Alemanni, they had secured the captives and the spoil in the forests of Germany. In the beginning of the ensuing year, the military force of the whole nation, in deep and solid columns, broke through the barrier of the Rhine, during the severity of a northern winter. Two Roman counts were defeated and mortally wounded; and the standard of the Heruli and Batavians fell into the hands of the Heruli and Batavians fell into the hands of the conquerors, who displayed, with insulting shouts and menaces, the trophy of their victory. The standard was recovered; but the Batavians had not redeemed the shame of their disgrace and flight in the eyes of their severe judge. It was the opinion of Valentinian,

    that his soldiers must learn to fear their commander, before they could cease to fear the enemy. The troops were solemnly assembled; and the trembling Batavians were enclosed within the circle of the Imperial army. Valentinian then ascended his tribunal; and, as if he disdained to punish cowardice with death, he inflicted a stain of indelible ignominy on the officers, whose misconduct and pusillanimity were found to be the first occasion of the defeat. The Batavians were degraded from their rank, stripped of their arms, and condemned to be sold for slaves to the highest bidder. At this tremendous sentence, the troops fell prostrate on the ground, deprecated the indignation of their sovereign, and protested, that, if he would indulge them in another trial, they would approve themselves not unworthy of the name of Romans, and of his soldiers. Valentinian, with affected reluctance, yielded to their entreaties; the Batavians resumed their arms, and with their arms, the invincible resolution of wiping away their disgrace in the blood of the Alemanni. The principal command was declined by Dagalaiphus; and that experienced general, who had represented, perhaps with too much prudence, the extreme difficulties of the undertaking, had the mortification, before the end of the campaign, of seeing his rival Jovinus convert those difficulties into a decisive advantage over the scattered forces of the Barbarians. At the head of a well-disciplined army of cavalry, infantry, and light troops, Jovinus advanced, with cautious and rapid steps, to Scarponna, * in the territory of Metz, where he surprised a large division of the Alemanni, before they had time to run to their arms; and flushed his soldiers with the confidence of an easy and bloodless victory. Another division, or rather army, of the enemy, after the cruel and wanton devastation of the adjacent country, reposed themselves on the shady banks of the Moselle. Jovinus, who had viewed the ground with the eye of a general, made a silent approach through a deep and woody vale, till he could distinctly perceive the indolent security of the Germans. Some were bathing their huge limbs in the river; others were combing their long and flaxen hair; others again were swallowing large draughts of rich and delicious wine. On a sudden they heard the sound of the Roman trumpet; they

    saw the enemy in their camp. Astonishment produced disorder; disorder was followed by flight and dismay; and the confused multitude of the bravest warriors was pierced by the swords and javelins of the legionaries and auxiliaries. The fugitives escaped to the third, and most considerable, camp, in the Catalonian plains, near Chalons in Champagne: the straggling detachments were hastily recalled to their standard; and the Barbarian chiefs, alarmed and admonished by the fate of their companions, prepared to encounter, in a decisive battle, the victorious forces of the lieutenant of Valentinian. The bloody and obstinate conflict lasted a whole summer’s day, with equal valor, and with alternate success. The Romans at length prevailed, with the loss of about twelve hundred men. Six thousand of the Alemanni were slain, four thousand were wounded; and the brave Jovinus, after chasing the flying remnant of their host as far as the banks of the Rhine, returned to Paris, to receive the applause of his sovereign, and the ensigns of the consulship for the ensuing year. The triumph of the Romans was indeed sullied by their treatment of the captive king, whom they hung on a gibbet, without the knowledge of their indignant general. This disgraceful act of cruelty, which might be imputed to the fury of the troops, was followed by the deliberate murder of Withicab, the son of Vadomair; a German prince, of a weak and sickly constitution, but of a daring and formidable spirit. The domestic assassin was instigated and protected by the Romans; and the violation of the laws of humanity and justice betrayed their secret apprehension of the weakness of the declining empire. The use of the dagger is seldom adopted in public councils, as long as they retain any confidence in the power of the sword.

    While the Alemanni appeared to be humbled by their recent calamities, the pride of Valentinian was mortified by the unexpected surprisal of Moguntiacum, or Mentz, the principal city of the Upper Germany. In the unsuspicious moment of a Christian festival, * Rando, a bold and artful chieftain, who had long meditated his attempt, suddenly passed the Rhine; entered the defenceless town, and retired with a multitude of

    captives of either sex. Valentinian resolved to execute severe vengeance on the whole body of the nation. Count Sebastian, with the bands of Italy and Illyricum, was ordered to invade their country, most probably on the side of Rhætia. The emperor in person, accompanied by his son Gratian, passed the Rhine at the head of a formidable army, which was supported on both flanks by Jovinus and Severus, the two masters-general of the cavalry and infantry of the West. The Alemanni, unable to prevent the devastation of their villages, fixed their camp on a lofty, and almost inaccessible, mountain, in the modern duchy of Wirtemberg, and resolutely expected the approach of the Romans. The life of Valentinian was exposed to imminent danger by the intrepid curiosity with which he persisted to explore some secret and unguarded path. A troop of Barbarians suddenly rose from their ambuscade: and the emperor, who vigorously spurred his horse down a steep and slippery descent, was obliged to leave behind him his armor-bearer, and his helmet, magnificently enriched with gold and precious stones. At the signal of the general assault, the Roman troops encompassed and ascended the mountain of Solicinium on three different sides. Every step which they gained, increased their ardor, and abated the resistance of the enemy: and after their united forces had occupied the summit of the hill, they impetuously urged the Barbarians down the northern descent, where Count Sebastian was posted to intercept their retreat. After this signal victory, Valentinian returned to his winter quarters at Treves; where he indulged the public joy by the exhibition of splendid and triumphal games. But the wise monarch, instead of aspiring to the conquest of Germany, confined his attention to the important and laborious defence of the Gallic frontier, against an enemy whose strength was renewed by a stream of daring volunteers, which incessantly flowed from the most distant tribes of the North. The banks of the Rhine from its source to the straits of the ocean, were closely planted with strong castles and convenient towers; new works, and new arms, were invented by the ingenuity of a prince who was skilled in the mechanical arts; and his numerous levies of Roman and Barbarian youth were severely trained in all the

    exercises of war. The progress of the work, which was sometimes opposed by modest representations, and sometimes by hostile attempts, secured the tranquillity of Gaul during the nine subsequent years of the administration of Valentinian.

    That prudent emperor, who diligently practised the wise maxims of Diocletian, was studious to foment and excite the intestine divisions of the tribes of Germany. About the middle of the fourth century, the countries, perhaps of Lusace and Thuringia, on either side of the Elbe, were occupied by the vague dominion of the Burgundians; a warlike and numerous people, * of the Vandal race, whose obscure name insensibly swelled into a powerful kingdom, and has finally settled on a flourishing province. The most remarkable circumstance in the ancient manners of the Burgundians appears to have been the difference of their civil and ecclesiastical constitution. The appellation of Hendinos was given to the king or general, and the title of Sinistus to the high priest, of the nation. The person of the priest was sacred, and his dignity perpetual; but the temporal government was held by a very precarious tenure. If the events of war accuses the courage or conduct of the king, he was immediately deposed; and the injustice of his subjects made him responsible for the fertility of the earth, and the regularity of the seasons, which seemed to fall more properly within the sacerdotal department. The disputed possession of some salt-pits engaged the Alemanni and the Burgundians in frequent contests: the latter were easily tempted, by the secret solicitations and liberal offers of the emperor; and their fabulous descent from the Roman soldiers, who had formerly been left to garrison the fortresses of Drusus, was admitted with mutual credulity, as it was conducive to mutual interest. An army of fourscore thousand Burgundians soon appeared on the banks of the Rhine; and impatiently required the support and subsidies which Valentinian had promised: but they were amused with excuses and delays, till at length, after a fruitless expectation, they were compelled to retire. The arms and fortifications of the Gallic frontier checked the fury of their just resentment; and

    their massacre of the captives served to imbitter the hereditary feud of the Burgundians and the Alemanni. The inconstancy of a wise prince may, perhaps, be explained by some alteration of circumstances; and perhaps it was the original design of Valentinian to intimidate, rather than to destroy; as the balance of power would have been equally overturned by the extirpation of either of the German nations. Among the princes of the Alemanni, Macrianus, who, with a Roman name, had assumed the arts of a soldier and a statesman, deserved his hatred and esteem. The emperor himself, with a light and unencumbered band, condescended to pass the Rhine, marched fifty miles into the country, and would infallibly have seized the object of his pursuit, if his judicious measures had not been defeated by the impatience of the troops. Macrianus was afterwards admitted to the honor of a personal conference with the emperor; and the favors which he received, fixed him, till the hour of his death, a steady and sincere friend of the republic.

    The land was covered by the fortifications of Valentinian; but the sea-coast of Gaul and Britain was exposed to the depredations of the Saxons. That celebrated name, in which we have a dear and domestic interest, escaped the notice of Tacitus; and in the maps of Ptolemy, it faintly marks the narrow neck of the Cimbric peninsula, and three small islands towards the mouth of the Elbe. This contracted territory, the present duchy of Sleswig, or perhaps of Holstein, was incapable of pouring forth the inexhaustible swarms of Saxons who reigned over the ocean, who filled the British island with their language, their laws, and their colonies; and who so long defended the liberty of the North against the arms of Charlemagne. The solution of this difficulty is easily derived from the similar manners, and loose constitution, of the tribes of Germany; which were blended with each other by the slightest accidents of war or friendship. The situation of the native Saxons disposed them to embrace the hazardous professions of fishermen and pirates; and the success of their first adventures would naturally excite the emulation of their

    bravest countrymen, who were impatient of the gloomy solitude of their woods and mountains. Every tide might float down the Elbe whole fleets of canoes, filled with hardy and intrepid associates, who aspired to behold the unbounded prospect of the ocean, and to taste the wealth and luxury of unknown worlds. It should seem probable, however, that the most numerous auxiliaries of the Saxons were furnished by the nations who dwelt along the shores of the Baltic. They possessed arms and ships, the art of navigation, and the habits of naval war; but the difficulty of issuing through the northern columns of Hercules (which, during several months of the year, are obstructed with ice) confined their skill and courage within the limits of a spacious lake. The rumor of the successful armaments which sailed from the mouth of the Elbe, would soon provoke them to cross the narrow isthmus of Sleswig, and to launch their vessels on the great sea. The various troops of pirates and adventurers, who fought under the same standard, were insensibly united in a permanent society, at first of rapine, and afterwards of government. A military confederation was gradually moulded into a national body, by the gentle operation of marriage and consanguinity; and the adjacent tribes, who solicited the alliance, accepted the name and laws, of the Saxons. If the fact were not established by the most unquestionable evidence, we should appear to abuse the credulity of our readers, by the description of the vessels in which the Saxon pirates ventured to sport in the waves of the German Ocean, the British Channel, and the Bay of Biscay. The keel of their large flat-bottomed boats were framed of light timber, but the sides and upper works consisted only of wicker, with a covering of strong hides. In the course of their slow and distant navigations, they must always have been exposed to the danger, and very frequently to the misfortune, of shipwreck; and the naval annals of the Saxons were undoubtedly filled with the accounts of the losses which they sustained on the coasts of Britain and Gaul. But the daring spirit of the pirates braved the perils both of the sea and of the shore: their skill was confirmed by the habits of enterprise; the meanest of their mariners was alike capable of handling an oar, of rearing a

    sail, or of conducting a vessel, and the Saxons rejoiced in the appearance of a tempest, which concealed their design, and dispersed the fleets of the enemy. After they had acquired an accurate knowledge of the maritime provinces of the West, they extended the scene of their depredations, and the most sequestered places had no reason to presume on their security. The Saxon boats drew so little water that they could easily proceed fourscore or a hundred miles up the great rivers; their weight was so inconsiderable, that they were transported on wagons from one river to another; and the pirates who had entered the mouth of the Seine, or of the Rhine, might descend, with the rapid stream of the Rhone, into the Mediterranean. Under the reign of Valentinian, the maritime provinces of Gaul were afflicted by the Saxons: a military count was stationed for the defence of the sea-coast, or Armorican limit; and that officer, who found his strength, or his abilities, unequal to the task, implored the assistance of Severus, master-general of the infantry. The Saxons, surrounded and outnumbered, were forced to relinquish their spoil, and to yield a select band of their tall and robust youth to serve in the Imperial armies. They stipulated only a safe and honorable retreat; and the condition was readily granted by the Roman general, who meditated an act of perfidy, imprudent as it was inhuman, while a Saxon remained alive, and in arms, to revenge the fate of their countrymen. The premature eagerness of the infantry, who were secretly posted in a deep valley, betrayed the ambuscade; and they would perhaps have fallen the victims of their own treachery, if a large body of cuirassiers, alarmed by the noise of the combat, had not hastily advanced to extricate their companions, and to overwhelm the undaunted valor of the Saxons. Some of the prisoners were saved from the edge of the sword, to shed their blood in the amphitheatre; and the orator Symmachus complains, that twenty-nine of those desperate savages, by strangling themselves with their own hands, had disappointed the amusement of the public. Yet the polite and philosophic citizens of Rome were impressed with the deepest horror, when they were informed, that the Saxons consecrated to the

    gods the tithe of their human spoil; and that they ascertained by lot the objects of the barbarous sacrifice.

    1. The fabulous colonies of Egyptians and Trojans, of Scandinavians and Spaniards, which flattered the pride, and amused the credulity, of our rude ancestors, have insensibly vanished in the light of science and philosophy. The present age is satisfied with the simple and rational opinion, that the islands of Great Britain and Ireland were gradually peopled from the adjacent continent of Gaul. From the coast of Kent, to the extremity of Caithness and Ulster, the memory of a Celtic origin was distinctly preserved, in the perpetual resemblance of language, of religion, and of manners; and the peculiar characters of the British tribes might be naturally ascribed to the influence of accidental and local circumstances. The Roman Province was reduced to the state of civilized and peaceful servitude; the rights of savage freedom were contracted to the narrow limits of Caledonia. The inhabitants of that northern region were divided, as early as the reign of Constantine, between the two great tribes of the Scots and of the Picts, who have since experienced a very different fortune. The power, and almost the memory, of the Picts have been extinguished by their successful rivals; and the Scots, after maintaining for ages the dignity of an independent kingdom, have multiplied, by an equal and voluntary union, the honors of the English name. The hand of nature had contributed to mark the ancient distinctions of the Scots and Picts. The former were the men of the hills, and the latter those of the plain. The eastern coast of Caledonia may be considered as a level and fertile country, which, even in a rude state of tillage, was capable of producing a considerable quantity of corn; and the epithet of cruitnich, or wheat-eaters, expressed the contempt or envy of the carnivorous highlander. The cultivation of the earth might introduce a more accurate separation of property, and the habits of a sedentary life; but the love of arms and rapine was still the ruling passion of the Picts; and their warriors, who stripped themselves for a day of battle, were distinguished, in the eyes of the Romans, by the

    strange fashion of painting their naked bodies with gaudy colors and fantastic figures. The western part of Caledonia irregularly rises into wild and barren hills, which scarcely repay the toil of the husbandman, and are most profitably used for the pasture of cattle. The highlanders were condemned to the occupations of shepherds and hunters; and, as they seldom were fixed to any permanent habitation, they acquired the expressive name of Scots, which, in the Celtic tongue, is said to be equivalent to that of wanderers, or vagrants. The inhabitants of a barren land were urged to seek a fresh supply of food in the waters. The deep lakes and bays which intersect their country, are plentifully supplied with fish; and they gradually ventured to cast their nets in the waves of the ocean. The vicinity of the Hebrides, so profusely scattered along the western coast of Scotland, tempted their curiosity, and improved their skill; and they acquired, by slow degrees, the art, or rather the habit, of managing their boats in a tempestuous sea, and of steering their nocturnal course by the light of the well-known stars. The two bold headlands of Caledonia almost touch the shores of a spacious island, which obtained, from its luxuriant vegetation, the epithet of Green; and has preserved, with a slight alteration, the name of Erin, or Ierne, or Ireland. It is probable, that in some remote period of antiquity, the fertile plains of Ulster received a colony of hungry Scots; and that the strangers of the North, who had dared to encounter the arms of the legions, spread their conquests over the savage and unwarlike natives of a solitary island. It is certain, that, in the declining age of the Roman empire, Caledonia, Ireland, and the Isle of Man, were inhabited by the Scots, and that the kindred tribes, who were often associated in military enterprise, were deeply affected by the various accidents of their mutual fortunes. They long cherished the lively tradition of their common name and origin; and the missionaries of the Isle of Saints, who diffused the light of Christianity over North Britain, established the vain opinion, that their Irish countrymen were the natural, as well as spiritual, fathers of the Scottish race. The loose and obscure tradition has been preserved by the venerable Bede, who scattered some rays of light over the darkness of the

    eighth century. On this slight foundation, a huge superstructure of fable was gradually reared, by the bards and the monks; two orders of men, who equally abused the privilege of fiction. The Scottish nation, with mistaken pride, adopted their Irish genealogy; and the annals of a long line of imaginary kings have been adorned by the fancy of Boethius, and the classic elegance of Buchanan.

    Chapter XXV: Reigns Of Jovian And Valentinian, Division Of The Empire. —

    Part V.

    Six years after the death of Constantine, the destructive inroads of the Scots and Picts required the presence of his youngest son, who reigned in the Western empire. Constans visited his British dominions: but we may form some estimate of the importance of his achievements, by the language of panegyric, which celebrates only his triumph over the elements or, in other words, the good fortune of a safe and easy passage from the port of Boulogne to the harbor of Sandwich. The calamities which the afflicted provincials continued to experience, from foreign war and domestic tyranny, were aggravated by the feeble and corrupt administration of the eunuchs of Constantius; and the transient relief which they might obtain from the virtues of Julian, was soon lost by the absence and death of their benefactor. The sums of gold and silver, which had been painfully collected, or liberally transmitted, for the payment of the troops, were intercepted by the avarice of the commanders; discharges, or, at least, exemptions, from the military service, were publicly sold; the distress of the soldiers, who were injuriously deprived of their legal and scanty subsistence, provoked them to frequent desertion; the nerves of discipline were relaxed, and the highways were infested with robbers. The oppression of the good, and the impunity of the wicked, equally contributed to diffuse through the island a spirit of discontent and revolt; and every ambitious subject, every

    desperate exile, might entertain a reasonable hope of subverting the weak and distracted government of Britain. The hostile tribes of the North, who detested the pride and power of the King of the World, suspended their domestic feuds; and the Barbarians of the land and sea, the Scots, the Picts, and the Saxons, spread themselves with rapid and irresistible fury, from the wall of Antoninus to the shores of Kent. Every production of art and nature, every object of convenience and luxury, which they were incapable of creating by labor or procuring by trade, was accumulated in the rich and fruitful province of Britain. A philosopher may deplore the eternal discords of the human race, but he will confess, that the desire of spoil is a more rational provocation than the vanity of conquest. From the age of Constantine to the Plantagenets, this rapacious spirit continued to instigate the poor and hardy Caledonians; but the same people, whose generous humanity seems to inspire the songs of Ossian, was disgraced by a savage ignorance of the virtues of peace, and of the laws of war. Their southern neighbors have felt, and perhaps exaggerated, the cruel depredations of the Scots and Picts; and a valiant tribe of Caledonia, the Attacotti, the enemies, and afterwards the soldiers, of Valentinian, are accused, by an eye-witness, of delighting in the taste of human flesh. When they hunted the woods for prey, it is said, that they attacked the shepherd rather than his flock; and that they curiously selected the most delicate and brawny parts, both of males and females, which they prepared for their horrid repasts. If, in the neighborhood of the commercial and literary town of Glasgow, a race of cannibals has really existed, we may contemplate, in the period of the Scottish history, the opposite extremes of savage and civilized life. Such reflections tend to enlarge the circle of our ideas; and to encourage the pleasing hope, that New Zealand may produce, in some future age, the Hume of the Southern Hemisphere.

    Every messenger who escaped across the British Channel, conveyed the most melancholy and alarming tidings to the ears of Valentinian; and the emperor was soon informed that

    the two military commanders of the province had been surprised and cut off by the Barbarians. Severus, count of the domestics, was hastily despatched, and as suddenly recalled, by the court of Treves. The representations of Jovinus served only to indicate the greatness of the evil; and, after a long and serious consultation, the defence, or rather the recovery, of Britain was intrusted to the abilities of the brave Theodosius. The exploits of that general, the father of a line of emperors, have been celebrated, with peculiar complacency, by the writers of the age: but his real merit deserved their applause; and his nomination was received, by the army and province, as a sure presage of approaching victory. He seized the favorable moment of navigation, and securely landed the numerous and veteran bands of the Heruli and Batavians, the Jovians and the Victors. In his march from Sandwich to London, Theodosius defeated several parties of the Barbarians, released a multitude of captives, and, after distributing to his soldiers a small portion of the spoil, established the fame of disinterested justice, by the restitution of the remainder to the rightful proprietors. The citizens of London, who had almost despaired of their safety, threw open their gates; and as soon as Theodosius had obtained from the court of Treves the important aid of a military lieutenant, and a civil governor, he executed, with wisdom and vigor, the laborious task of the deliverance of Britain. The vagrant soldiers were recalled to their standard; an edict of amnesty dispelled the public apprehensions; and his cheerful example alleviated the rigor of martial discipline. The scattered and desultory warfare of the Barbarians, who infested the land and sea, deprived him of the glory of a signal victory; but the prudent spirit, and consummate art, of the Roman general, were displayed in the operations of two campaigns, which successively rescued every part of the province from the hands of a cruel and rapacious enemy. The splendor of the cities, and the security of the fortifications, were diligently restored, by the paternal care of Theodosius; who with a strong hand confined the trembling Caledonians to the northern angle of the island; and perpetuated, by the name and settlement of the new province of Valentia, the glories of the reign of Valentinian. The voice of

    poetry and panegyric may add, perhaps with some degree of truth, that the unknown regions of Thule were stained with the blood of the Picts; that the oars of Theodosius dashed the waves of the Hyperborean ocean; and that the distant Orkneys were the scene of his naval victory over the Saxon pirates. He left the province with a fair, as well as splendid, reputation; and was immediately promoted to the rank of master-general of the cavalry, by a prince who could applaud, without envy, the merit of his servants. In the important station of the Upper Danube, the conqueror of Britain checked and defeated the armies of the Alemanni, before he was chosen to suppress the revolt of Africa.

    III. The prince who refuses to be the judge, instructs the people to consider him as the accomplice, of his ministers. The military command of Africa had been long exercised by Count Romanus, and his abilities were not inadequate to his station; but, as sordid interest was the sole motive of his conduct, he acted, on most occasions, as if he had been the enemy of the province, and the friend of the Barbarians of the desert. The three flourishing cities of Oea, Leptis, and Sabrata, which, under the name of Tripoli, had long constituted a federal union, were obliged, for the first time, to shut their gates against a hostile invasion; several of their most honorable citizens were surprised and massacred; the villages, and even the suburbs, were pillaged; and the vines and fruit trees of that rich territory were extirpated by the malicious savages of Getulia. The unhappy provincials implored the protection of Romanus; but they soon found that their military governor was not less cruel and rapacious than the Barbarians. As they were incapable of furnishing the four thousand camels, and the exorbitant present, which he required, before he would march to the assistance of Tripoli; his demand was equivalent to a refusal, and he might justly be accused as the author of the public calamity. In the annual assembly of the three cities, they nominated two deputies, to lay at the feet of Valentinian the customary offering of a gold victory; and to accompany this tribute of duty, rather than of gratitude, with their humble

    complaint, that they were ruined by the enemy, and betrayed by their governor. If the severity of Valentinian had been rightly directed, it would have fallen on the guilty head of Romanus. But the count, long exercised in the arts of corruption, had despatched a swift and trusty messenger to secure the venal friendship of Remigius, master of the offices. The wisdom of the Imperial council was deceived by artifice; and their honest indignation was cooled by delay. At length, when the repetition of complaint had been justified by the repetition of public misfortunes, the notary Palladius was sent from the court of Treves, to examine the state of Africa, and the conduct of Romanus. The rigid impartiality of Palladius was easily disarmed: he was tempted to reserve for himself a part of the public treasure, which he brought with him for the payment of the troops; and from the moment that he was conscious of his own guilt, he could no longer refuse to attest the innocence and merit of the count. The charge of the Tripolitans was declared to be false and frivolous; and Palladius himself was sent back from Treves to Africa, with a special commission to discover and prosecute the authors of this impious conspiracy against the representatives of the sovereign. His inquiries were managed with so much dexterity and success, that he compelled the citizens of Leptis, who had sustained a recent siege of eight days, to contradict the truth of their own decrees, and to censure the behavior of their own deputies. A bloody sentence was pronounced, without hesitation, by the rash and headstrong cruelty of Valentinian. The president of Tripoli, who had presumed to pity the distress of the province, was publicly executed at Utica; four distinguished citizens were put to death, as the accomplices of the imaginary fraud; and the tongues of two others were cut out, by the express order of the emperor. Romanus, elated by impunity, and irritated by resistance, was still continued in the military command; till the Africans were provoked, by his avarice, to join the rebellious standard of Firmus, the Moor.

    His father Nabal was one of the richest and most powerful of the Moorish princes, who acknowledged the supremacy of

    Rome. But as he left, either by his wives or concubines, a very numerous posterity, the wealthy inheritance was eagerly disputed; and Zamma, one of his sons, was slain in a domestic quarrel by his brother Firmus. The implacable zeal, with which Romanus prosecuted the legal revenge of this murder, could be ascribed only to a motive of avarice, or personal hatred; but, on this occasion, his claims were just; his influence was weighty; and Firmus clearly understood, that he must either present his neck to the executioner, or appeal from the sentence of the Imperial consistory, to his sword, and to the people. He was received as the deliverer of his country; and, as soon as it appeared that Romanus was formidable only to a submissive province, the tyrant of Africa became the object of universal contempt. The ruin of Cæsarea, which was plundered and burnt by the licentious Barbarians, convinced the refractory cities of the danger of resistance; the power of Firmus was established, at least in the provinces of Mauritania and Numidia; and it seemed to be his only doubt whether he should assume the diadem of a Moorish king, or the purple of a Roman emperor. But the imprudent and unhappy Africans soon discovered, that, in this rash insurrection, they had not sufficiently consulted their own strength, or the abilities of their leader. Before he could procure any certain intelligence, that the emperor of the West had fixed the choice of a general, or that a fleet of transports was collected at the mouth of the Rhone, he was suddenly informed that the great Theodosius, with a small band of veterans, had landed near Igilgilis, or Gigeri, on the African coast; and the timid usurper sunk under the ascendant of virtue and military genius. Though Firmus possessed arms and treasures, his despair of victory immediately reduced him to the use of those arts, which, in the same country, and in a similar situation, had formerly been practised by the crafty Jugurtha. He attempted to deceive, by an apparent submission, the vigilance of the Roman general; to seduce the fidelity of his troops; and to protract the duration of the war, by successively engaging the independent tribes of Africa to espouse his quarrel, or to protect his flight. Theodosius imitated the example, and obtained the success, of his

    predecessor Metellus. When Firmus, in the character of a suppliant, accused his own rashness, and humbly solicited the clemency of the emperor, the lieutenant of Valentinian received and dismissed him with a friendly embrace: but he diligently required the useful and substantial pledges of a sincere repentance; nor could he be persuaded, by the assurances of peace, to suspend, for an instant, the operations of an active war. A dark conspiracy was detected by the penetration of Theodosius; and he satisfied, without much reluctance, the public indignation, which he had secretly excited. Several of the guilty accomplices of Firmus were abandoned, according to ancient custom, to the tumult of a military execution; many more, by the amputation of both their hands, continued to exhibit an instructive spectacle of horror; the hatred of the rebels was accompanied with fear; and the fear of the Roman soldiers was mingled with respectful admiration. Amidst the boundless plains of Getulia, and the innumerable valleys of Mount Atlas, it was impossible to prevent the escape of Firmus; and if the usurper could have tired the patience of his antagonist, he would have secured his person in the depth of some remote solitude, and expected the hopes of a future revolution. He was subdued by the perseverance of Theodosius; who had formed an inflexible determination, that the war should end only by the death of the tyrant; and that every nation of Africa, which presumed to support his cause, should be involved in his ruin. At the head of a small body of troops, which seldom exceeded three thousand five hundred men, the Roman general advanced, with a steady prudence, devoid of rashness or of fear, into the heart of a country, where he was sometimes attacked by armies of twenty thousand Moors. The boldness of his charge dismayed the irregular Barbarians; they were disconcerted by his seasonable and orderly retreats; they were continually baffled by the unknown resources of the military art; and they felt and confessed the just superiority which was assumed by the leader of a civilized nation. When Theodosius entered the extensive dominions of Igmazen, king of the Isaflenses, the haughty savage required, in words of defiance, his name, and the object of his expedition. “I am,” replied the stern and

    disdainful count, “I am the general of Valentinian, the lord of the world; who has sent me hither to pursue and punish a desperate robber. Deliver him instantly into my hands; and be assured, that if thou dost not obey the commands of my invincible sovereign, thou, and the people over whom thou reignest, shall be utterly extirpated.” * As soon as Igmazen was satisfied, that his enemy had strength and resolution to execute the fatal menace, he consented to purchase a necessary peace by the sacrifice of a guilty fugitive. The guards that were placed to secure the person of Firmus deprived him of the hopes of escape; and the Moorish tyrant, after wine had extinguished the sense of danger, disappointed the insulting triumph of the Romans, by strangling himself in the night. His dead body, the only present which Igmazen could offer to the conqueror, was carelessly thrown upon a camel; and Theodosius, leading back his victorious troops to Sitifi, was saluted by the warmest acclamations of joy and loyalty.

    Africa had been lost by the vices of Romanus; it was restored by the virtues of Theodosius; and our curiosity may be usefully directed to the inquiry of the respective treatment which the two generals received from the Imperial court. The authority of Count Romanus had been suspended by the master-general of the cavalry; and he was committed to safe and honorable custody till the end of the war. His crimes were proved by the most authentic evidence; and the public expected, with some impatience, the decree of severe justice. But the partial and powerful favor of Mellobaudes encouraged him to challenge his legal judges, to obtain repeated delays for the purpose of procuring a crowd of friendly witnesses, and, finally, to cover his guilty conduct, by the additional guilt of fraud and forgery. About the same time, the restorer of Britain and Africa, on a vague suspicion that his name and services were superior to the rank of a subject, was ignominiously beheaded at Carthage. Valentinian no longer reigned; and the death of Theodosius, as well as the impunity of Romanus, may justly be imputed to the arts of the ministers, who abused the confidence, and deceived the inexperienced youth, of his sons.

    If the geographical accuracy of Ammianus had been fortunately bestowed on the British exploits of Theodosius, we should have traced, with eager curiosity, the distinct and domestic footsteps of his march. But the tedious enumeration of the unknown and uninteresting tribes of Africa may be reduced to the general remark, that they were all of the swarthy race of the Moors; that they inhabited the back settlements of the Mauritanian and Numidian province, the country, as they have since been termed by the Arabs, of dates and of locusts; and that, as the Roman power declined in Africa, the boundary of civilized manners and cultivated land was insensibly contracted. Beyond the utmost limits of the Moors, the vast and inhospitable desert of the South extends above a thousand miles to the banks of the Niger. The ancients, who had a very faint and imperfect knowledge of the great peninsula of Africa, were sometimes tempted to believe, that the torrid zone must ever remain destitute of inhabitants; and they sometimes amused their fancy by filling the vacant space with headless men, or rather monsters; with horned and cloven-footed satyrs; with fabulous centaurs; and with human pygmies, who waged a bold and doubtful warfare against the cranes. Carthage would have trembled at the strange intelligence that the countries on either side of the equator were filled with innumerable nations, who differed only in their color from the ordinary appearance of the human species: and the subjects of the Roman empire might have anxiously expected, that the swarms of Barbarians, which issued from the North, would soon be encountered from the South by new swarms of Barbarians, equally fierce and equally formidable. These gloomy terrors would indeed have been dispelled by a more intimate acquaintance with the character of their African enemies. The inaction of the negroes does not seem to be the effect either of their virtue or of their pusillanimity. They indulge, like the rest of mankind, their passions and appetites; and the adjacent tribes are engaged in frequent acts of hostility. But their rude ignorance has never invented any effectual weapons of defence, or of destruction; they appear incapable of forming any extensive plans of government, or

    conquest; and the obvious inferiority of their mental faculties has been discovered and abused by the nations of the temperate zone. Sixty thousand blacks are annually embarked from the coast of Guinea, never to return to their native country; but they are embarked in chains; and this constant emigration, which, in the space of two centuries, might have furnished armies to overrun the globe, accuses the guilt of Europe, and the weakness of Africa.

    Chapter XXV: Reigns Of Jovian And Valentinian, Division Of The Empire. —

    Part VI.

    1. The ignominious treaty, which saved the army of Jovian, had been faithfully executed on the side of the Romans; and as they had solemnly renounced the sovereignty and alliance of Armenia and Iberia, those tributary kingdoms were exposed, without protection, to the arms of the Persian monarch. Sapor entered the Armenian territories at the head of a formidable host of cuirassiers, of archers, and of mercenary foot; but it was the invariable practice of Sapor to mix war and negotiation, and to consider falsehood and perjury as the most powerful instruments of regal policy. He affected to praise the prudent and moderate conduct of the king of Armenia; and the unsuspicious Tiranus was persuaded, by the repeated assurances of insidious friendship, to deliver his person into the hands of a faithless and cruel enemy. In the midst of a splendid entertainment, he was bound in chains of silver, as an honor due to the blood of the Arsacides; and, after a short confinement in the Tower of Oblivion at Ecbatana, he was released from the miseries of life, either by his own dagger, or by that of an assassin. * The kingdom of Armenia was reduced to the state of a Persian province; the administration was shared between a distinguished satrap and a favorite eunuch; and Sapor marched, without delay, to subdue the martial spirit of the Iberians. Sauromaces, who reigned in that country by the permission of the emperors, was expelled by a superior

    force; and, as an insult on the majesty of Rome, the king of kings placed a diadem on the head of his abject vassal Aspacuras. The city of Artogerassa was the only place of Armenia which presumed to resist the efforts of his arms. The treasure deposited in that strong fortress tempted the avarice of Sapor; but the danger of Olympias, the wife or widow of the Armenian king, excited the public compassion, and animated the desperate valor of her subjects and soldiers. § The Persians were surprised and repulsed under the walls of Artogerassa, by a bold and well-concerted sally of the besieged. But the forces of Sapor were continually renewed and increased; the hopeless courage of the garrison was exhausted; the strength of the walls yielded to the assault; and the proud conqueror, after wasting the rebellious city with fire and sword, led away captive an unfortunate queen; who, in a more auspicious hour, had been the destined bride of the son of Constantine. Yet if Sapor already triumphed in the easy conquest of two dependent kingdoms, he soon felt, that a country is unsubdued as long as the minds of the people are actuated by a hostile and contumacious spirit. The satraps, whom he was obliged to trust, embraced the first opportunity of regaining the affection of their countrymen, and of signalizing their immortal hatred to the Persian name. Since the conversion of the Armenians and Iberians, these nations considered the Christians as the favorites, and the Magians as the adversaries, of the Supreme Being: the influence of the clergy, over a superstitious people was uniformly exerted in the cause of Rome; and as long as the successors of Constantine disputed with those of Artaxerxes the sovereignty of the intermediate provinces, the religious connection always threw a decisive advantage into the scale of the empire. A numerous and active party acknowledged Para, the son of Tiranus, as the lawful sovereign of Armenia, and his title to the throne was deeply rooted in the hereditary succession of five hundred years. By the unanimous consent of the Iberians, the country was equally divided between the rival princes; and Aspacuras, who owed his diadem to the choice of Sapor, was obliged to declare, that his regard for his children, who were detained as hostages by the tyrant, was the only consideration

    which prevented him from openly renouncing the alliance of Persia. The emperor Valens, who respected the obligations of the treaty, and who was apprehensive of involving the East in a dangerous war, ventured, with slow and cautious measures, to support the Roman party in the kingdoms of Iberia and Armenia. $ Twelve legions established the authority of Sauromaces on the banks of the Cyrus. The Euphrates was protected by the valor of Arintheus. A powerful army, under the command of Count Trajan, and of Vadomair, king of the Alemanni, fixed their camp on the confines of Armenia. But they were strictly enjoined not to commit the first hostilities, which might be understood as a breach of the treaty: and such was the implicit obedience of the Roman general, that they retreated, with exemplary patience, under a shower of Persian arrows till they had clearly acquired a just title to an honorable and legitimate victory. Yet these appearances of war insensibly subsided in a vain and tedious negotiation. The contending parties supported their claims by mutual reproaches of perfidy and ambition; and it should seem, that the original treaty was expressed in very obscure terms, since they were reduced to the necessity of making their inconclusive appeal to the partial testimony of the generals of the two nations, who had assisted at the negotiations. The invasion of the Goths and Huns which soon afterwards shook the foundations of the Roman empire, exposed the provinces of Asia to the arms of Sapor. But the declining age, and perhaps the infirmities, of the monarch suggested new maxims of tranquillity and moderation. His death, which happened in the full maturity of a reign of seventy years, changed in a moment the court and councils of Persia; and their attention was most probably engaged by domestic troubles, and the distant efforts of a Carmanian war. The remembrance of ancient injuries was lost in the enjoyment of peace. The kingdoms of Armenia and Iberia were permitted, by the mutual, though tacit consent of both empires, to resume their doubtful neutrality. In the first years of the reign of Theodosius, a Persian embassy arrived at Constantinople, to excuse the unjustifiable measures of the former reign; and to

    offer, as the tribute of friendship, or even of respect, a splendid present of gems, of silk, and of Indian elephants.

    In the general picture of the affairs of the East under the reign of Valens, the adventures of Para form one of the most striking and singular objects. The noble youth, by the persuasion of his mother Olympias, had escaped through the Persian host that besieged Artogerassa, and implored the protection of the emperor of the East. By his timid councils, Para was alternately supported, and recalled, and restored, and betrayed. The hopes of the Armenians were sometimes raised by the presence of their natural sovereign, * and the ministers of Valens were satisfied, that they preserved the integrity of the public faith, if their vassal was not suffered to assume the diadem and title of King. But they soon repented of their own rashness. They were confounded by the reproaches and threats of the Persian monarch. They found reason to distrust the cruel and inconstant temper of Para himself; who sacrificed, to the slightest suspicions, the lives of his most faithful servants, and held a secret and disgraceful correspondence with the assassin of his father and the enemy of his country. Under the specious pretence of consulting with the emperor on the subject of their common interest, Para was persuaded to descend from the mountains of Armenia, where his party was in arms, and to trust his independence and safety to the discretion of a perfidious court. The king of Armenia, for such he appeared in his own eyes and in those of his nation, was received with due honors by the governors of the provinces through which he passed; but when he arrived at Tarsus in Cilicia, his progress was stopped under various pretences; his motions were watched with respectful vigilance, and he gradually discovered, that he was a prisoner in the hands of the Romans. Para suppressed his indignation, dissembled his fears, and after secretly preparing his escape, mounted on horseback with three hundred of his faithful followers. The officer stationed at the door of his apartment immediately communicated his flight to the consular of Cilicia, who overtook him in the suburbs, and endeavored without

    success, to dissuade him from prosecuting his rash and dangerous design. A legion was ordered to pursue the royal fugitive; but the pursuit of infantry could not be very alarming to a body of light cavalry; and upon the first cloud of arrows that was discharged into the air, they retreated with precipitation to the gates of Tarsus. After an incessant march of two days and two nights, Para and his Armenians reached the banks of the Euphrates; but the passage of the river which they were obliged to swim, * was attended with some delay and some loss. The country was alarmed; and the two roads, which were only separated by an interval of three miles had been occupied by a thousand archers on horseback, under the command of a count and a tribune. Para must have yielded to superior force, if the accidental arrival of a friendly traveller had not revealed the danger and the means of escape. A dark and almost impervious path securely conveyed the Armenian troop through the thicket; and Para had left behind him the count and the tribune, while they patiently expected his approach along the public highways. They returned to the Imperial court to excuse their want of diligence or success; and seriously alleged, that the king of Armenia, who was a skilful magician, had transformed himself and his followers, and passed before their eyes under a borrowed shape. After his return to his native kingdom, Para still continued to profess himself the friend and ally of the Romans: but the Romans had injured him too deeply ever to forgive, and the secret sentence of his death was signed in the council of Valens. The execution of the bloody deed was committed to the subtle prudence of Count Trajan; and he had the merit of insinuating himself into the confidence of the credulous prince, that he might find an opportunity of stabbing him to the heart Para was invited to a Roman banquet, which had been prepared with all the pomp and sensuality of the East; the hall resounded with cheerful music, and the company was already heated with wine; when the count retired for an instant, drew his sword, and gave the signal of the murder. A robust and desperate Barbarian instantly rushed on the king of Armenia; and though he bravely defended his life with the first weapon that chance offered to his hand, the table of the

    Imperial general was stained with the royal blood of a guest, and an ally. Such were the weak and wicked maxims of the Roman administration, that, to attain a doubtful object of political interest the laws of nations, and the sacred rights of hospitality were inhumanly violated in the face of the world.

    1. During a peaceful interval of thirty years, the Romans secured their frontiers, and the Goths extended their dominions. The victories of the great Hermanric, king of the Ostrogoths, and the most noble of the race of the Amali, have been compared, by the enthusiasm of his countrymen, to the exploits of Alexander; with this singular, and almost incredible, difference, that the martial spirit of the Gothic hero, instead of being supported by the vigor of youth, was displayed with glory and success in the extreme period of human life, between the age of fourscore and one hundred and ten years. The independent tribes were persuaded, or compelled, to acknowledge the king of the Ostrogoths as the sovereign of the Gothic nation: the chiefs of the Visigoths, or Thervingi, renounced the royal title, and assumed the more humble appellation of Judges; and, among those judges, Athanaric, Fritigern, and Alavivus, were the most illustrious, by their personal merit, as well as by their vicinity to the Roman provinces. These domestic conquests, which increased the military power of Hermanric, enlarged his ambitious designs. He invaded the adjacent countries of the North; and twelve considerable nations, whose names and limits cannot be accurately defined, successively yielded to the superiority of the Gothic arms The Heruli, who inhabited the marshy lands near the lake Mæotis, were renowned for their strength and agility; and the assistance of their light infantry was eagerly solicited, and highly esteemed, in all the wars of the Barbarians. But the active spirit of the Heruli was subdued by the slow and steady perseverance of the Goths; and, after a bloody action, in which the king was slain, the remains of that warlike tribe became a useful accession to the camp of Hermanric. He then marched against the Venedi; unskilled in the use of arms, and formidable only by their numbers, which

    filled the wide extent of the plains of modern Poland. The victorious Goths, who were not inferior in numbers, prevailed in the contest, by the decisive advantages of exercise and discipline. After the submission of the Venedi, the conqueror advanced, without resistance, as far as the confines of the Æstii; an ancient people, whose name is still preserved in the province of Esthonia. Those distant inhabitants of the Baltic coast were supported by the labors of agriculture, enriched by the trade of amber, and consecrated by the peculiar worship of the Mother of the Gods. But the scarcity of iron obliged the Æstian warriors to content themselves with wooden clubs; and the reduction of that wealthy country is ascribed to the prudence, rather than to the arms, of Hermanric. His dominions, which extended from the Danube to the Baltic, included the native seats, and the recent acquisitions, of the Goths; and he reigned over the greatest part of Germany and Scythia with the authority of a conqueror, and sometimes with the cruelty of a tyrant. But he reigned over a part of the globe incapable of perpetuating and adorning the glory of its heroes. The name of Hermanric is almost buried in oblivion; his exploits are imperfectly known; and the Romans themselves appeared unconscious of the progress of an aspiring power which threatened the liberty of the North, and the peace of the empire.

    The Goths had contracted an hereditary attachment for the Imperial house of Constantine, of whose power and liberality they had received so many signal proofs. They respected the public peace; and if a hostile band sometimes presumed to pass the Roman limit, their irregular conduct was candidly ascribed to the ungovernable spirit of the Barbarian youth. Their contempt for two new and obscure princes, who had been raised to the throne by a popular election, inspired the Goths with bolder hopes; and, while they agitated some design of marching their confederate force under the national standard, they were easily tempted to embrace the party of Procopius; and to foment, by their dangerous aid, the civil discord of the Romans. The public treaty might stipulate no

    more than ten thousand auxiliaries; but the design was so zealously adopted by the chiefs of the Visigoths, that the army which passed the Danube amounted to the number of thirty thousand men. They marched with the proud confidence, that their invincible valor would decide the fate of the Roman empire; and the provinces of Thrace groaned under the weight of the Barbarians, who displayed the insolence of masters and the licentiousness of enemies. But the intemperance which gratified their appetites, retarded their progress; and before the Goths could receive any certain intelligence of the defeat and death of Procopius, they perceived, by the hostile state of the country, that the civil and military powers were resumed by his successful rival. A chain of posts and fortifications, skilfully disposed by Valens, or the generals of Valens, resisted their march, prevented their retreat, and intercepted their subsistence. The fierceness of the Barbarians was tamed and suspended by hunger; they indignantly threw down their arms at the feet of the conqueror, who offered them food and chains: the numerous captives were distributed in all the cities of the East; and the provincials, who were soon familiarized with their savage appearance, ventured, by degrees, to measure their own strength with these formidable adversaries, whose name had so long been the object of their terror. The king of Scythia (and Hermanric alone could deserve so lofty a title) was grieved and exasperated by this national calamity. His ambassadors loudly complained, at the court of Valens, of the infraction of the ancient and solemn alliance, which had so long subsisted between the Romans and the Goths. They alleged, that they had fulfilled the duty of allies, by assisting the kinsman and successor of the emperor Julian; they required the immediate restitution of the noble captives; and they urged a very singular claim, that the Gothic generals marching in arms, and in hostile array, were entitled to the sacred character and privileges of ambassadors. The decent, but peremptory, refusal of these extravagant demands, was signified to the Barbarians by Victor, master-general of the cavalry; who expressed, with force and dignity, the just complaints of the emperor of the East. The negotiation was interrupted; and the manly exhortations of Valentinian

    encouraged his timid brother to vindicate the insulted majesty of the empire.

    The splendor and magnitude of this Gothic war are celebrated by a contemporary historian: but the events scarcely deserve the attention of posterity, except as the preliminary steps of the approaching decline and fall of the empire. Instead of leading the nations of Germany and Scythia to the banks of the Danube, or even to the gates of Constantinople, the aged monarch of the Goths resigned to the brave Athanaric the danger and glory of a defensive war, against an enemy, who wielded with a feeble hand the powers of a mighty state. A bridge of boats was established upon the Danube; the presence of Valens animated his troops; and his ignorance of the art of war was compensated by personal bravery, and a wise deference to the advice of Victor and Arintheus, his masters-general of the cavalry and infantry. The operations of the campaign were conducted by their skill and experience; but they found it impossible to drive the Visigoths from their strong posts in the mountains; and the devastation of the plains obliged the Romans themselves to repass the Danube on the approach of winter. The incessant rains, which swelled the waters of the river, produced a tacit suspension of arms, and confined the emperor Valens, during the whole course of the ensuing summer, to his camp of Marcianopolis. The third year of the war was more favorable to the Romans, and more pernicious to the Goths. The interruption of trade deprived the Barbarians of the objects of luxury, which they already confounded with the necessaries of life; and the desolation of a very extensive tract of country threatened them with the horrors of famine. Athanaric was provoked, or compelled, to risk a battle, which he lost, in the plains; and the pursuit was rendered more bloody by the cruel precaution of the victorious generals, who had promised a large reward for the head of every Goth that was brought into the Imperial camp. The submission of the Barbarians appeased the resentment of Valens and his council: the emperor listened with satisfaction to the flattering and eloquent remonstrance of the senate of

    Constantinople, which assumed, for the first time, a share in the public deliberations; and the same generals, Victor and Arintheus, who had successfully directed the conduct of the war, were empowered to regulate the conditions of peace. The freedom of trade, which the Goths had hitherto enjoyed, was restricted to two cities on the Danube; the rashness of their leaders was severely punished by the suppression of their pensions and subsidies; and the exception, which was stipulated in favor of Athanaric alone, was more advantageous than honorable to the Judge of the Visigoths. Athanaric, who, on this occasion, appears to have consulted his private interest, without expecting the orders of his sovereign, supported his own dignity, and that of his tribe, in the personal interview which was proposed by the ministers of Valens. He persisted in his declaration, that it was impossible for him, without incurring the guilt of perjury, ever to set his foot on the territory of the empire; and it is more than probable, that his regard for the sanctity of an oath was confirmed by the recent and fatal examples of Roman treachery. The Danube, which separated the dominions of the two independent nations, was chosen for the scene of the conference. The emperor of the East, and the Judge of the Visigoths, accompanied by an equal number of armed followers, advanced in their respective barges to the middle of the stream. After the ratification of the treaty, and the delivery of hostages, Valens returned in triumph to Constantinople; and the Goths remained in a state of tranquillity about six years; till they were violently impelled against the Roman empire by an innumerable host of Scythians, who appeared to issue from the frozen regions of the North.

    The emperor of the West, who had resigned to his brother the command of the Lower Danube, reserved for his immediate care the defence of the Rhætian and Illyrian provinces, which spread so many hundred miles along the greatest of the European rivers. The active policy of Valentinian was continually employed in adding new fortifications to the security of the frontier: but the abuse of this policy provoked

    the just resentment of the Barbarians. The Quadi complained, that the ground for an intended fortress had been marked out on their territories; and their complaints were urged with so much reason and moderation, that Equitius, master-general of Illyricum, consented to suspend the prosecution of the work, till he should be more clearly informed of the will of his sovereign. This fair occasion of injuring a rival, and of advancing the fortune of his son, was eagerly embraced by the inhuman Maximin, the præfect, or rather tyrant, of Gaul. The passions of Valentinian were impatient of control; and he credulously listened to the assurances of his favorite, that if the government of Valeria, and the direction of the work, were intrusted to the zeal of his son Marcellinus, the emperor should no longer be importuned with the audacious remonstrances of the Barbarians. The subjects of Rome, and the natives of Germany, were insulted by the arrogance of a young and worthless minister, who considered his rapid elevation as the proof and reward of his superior merit. He affected, however, to receive the modest application of Gabinius, king of the Quadi, with some attention and regard: but this artful civility concealed a dark and bloody design, and the credulous prince was persuaded to accept the pressing invitation of Marcellinus. I am at a loss how to vary the narrative of similar crimes; or how to relate, that, in the course of the same year, but in remote parts of the empire, the inhospitable table of two Imperial generals was stained with the royal blood of two guests and allies, inhumanly murdered by their order, and in their presence. The fate of Gabinius, and of Para, was the same: but the cruel death of their sovereign was resented in a very different manner by the servile temper of the Armenians, and the free and daring spirit of the Germans. The Quadi were much declined from that formidable power, which, in the time of Marcus Antoninus, had spread terror to the gates of Rome. But they still possessed arms and courage; their courage was animated by despair, and they obtained the usual reenforcement of the cavalry of their Sarmatian allies. So improvident was the assassin Marcellinus, that he chose the moment when the bravest veterans had been drawn away, to suppress the revolt of

    Firmus; and the whole province was exposed, with a very feeble defence, to the rage of the exasperated Barbarians. They invaded Pannonia in the season of harvest; unmercifully destroyed every object of plunder which they could not easily transport; and either disregarded, or demolished, the empty fortifications. The princess Constantia, the daughter of the emperor Constantius, and the granddaughter of the great Constantine, very narrowly escaped. That royal maid, who had innocently supported the revolt of Procopius, was now the destined wife of the heir of the Western empire. She traversed the peaceful province with a splendid and unarmed train. Her person was saved from danger, and the republic from disgrace, by the active zeal of Messala, governor of the provinces. As soon as he was informed that the village, where she stopped only to dine, was almost encompassed by the Barbarians, he hastily placed her in his own chariot, and drove full speed till he reached the gates of Sirmium, which were at the distance of six-and-twenty miles. Even Sirmium might not have been secure, if the Quadi and Sarmatians had diligently advanced during the general consternation of the magistrates and people. Their delay allowed Probus, the Prætorian præfect, sufficient time to recover his own spirits, and to revive the courage of the citizens. He skilfully directed their strenuous efforts to repair and strengthen the decayed fortifications; and procured the seasonable and effectual assistance of a company of archers, to protect the capital of the Illyrian provinces. Disappointed in their attempts against the walls of Sirmium, the indignant Barbarians turned their arms against the master general of the frontier, to whom they unjustly attributed the murder of their king. Equitius could bring into the field no more than two legions; but they contained the veteran strength of the Mæsian and Pannonian bands. The obstinacy with which they disputed the vain honors of rank and precedency, was the cause of their destruction; and while they acted with separate forces and divided councils, they were surprised and slaughtered by the active vigor of the Sarmatian horse. The success of this invasion provoked the emulation of the bordering tribes; and the province of Mæsia would infallibly have been lost, if young Theodosius, the duke,

    or military commander, of the frontier, had not signalized, in the defeat of the public enemy, an intrepid genius, worthy of his illustrious father, and of his future greatness.

    Chapter XXV: Reigns Of Jovian And Valentinian, Division Of The Empire. —

    Part VII.

    The mind of Valentinian, who then resided at Treves, was deeply affected by the calamities of Illyricum; but the lateness of the season suspended the execution of his designs till the ensuing spring. He marched in person, with a considerable part of the forces of Gaul, from the banks of the Moselle: and to the suppliant ambassadors of the Sarmatians, who met him on the way, he returned a doubtful answer, that, as soon as he reached the scene of action, he should examine, and pronounce. When he arrived at Sirmium, he gave audience to the deputies of the Illyrian provinces; who loudly congratulated their own felicity under the auspicious government of Probus, his Prætorian præfect. Valentinian, who was flattered by these demonstrations of their loyalty and gratitude, imprudently asked the deputy of Epirus, a Cynic philosopher of intrepid sincerity, whether he was freely sent by the wishes of the province. “With tears and groans am I sent,” replied Iphicles, “by a reluctant people.” The emperor paused: but the impunity of his ministers established the pernicious maxim, that they might oppress his subjects, without injuring his service. A strict inquiry into their conduct would have relieved the public discontent. The severe condemnation of the murder of Gabinius, was the only measure which could restore the confidence of the Germans, and vindicate the honor of the Roman name. But the haughty monarch was incapable of the magnanimity which dares to acknowledge a fault. He forgot the provocation, remembered only the injury, and advanced into the country of the Quadi with an insatiate thirst of blood and revenge. The extreme devastation, and promiscuous massacre, of a savage war, were justified, in the

    eyes of the emperor, and perhaps in those of the world, by the cruel equity of retaliation: and such was the discipline of the Romans, and the consternation of the enemy, that Valentinian repassed the Danube without the loss of a single man. As he had resolved to complete the destruction of the Quadi by a second campaign, he fixed his winter quarters at Bregetio, on the Danube, near the Hungarian city of Presburg. While the operations of war were suspended by the severity of the weather, the Quadi made an humble attempt to deprecate the wrath of their conqueror; and, at the earnest persuasion of Equitius, their ambassadors were introduced into the Imperial council. They approached the throne with bended bodies and dejected countenances; and without daring to complain of the murder of their king, they affirmed, with solemn oaths, that the late invasion was the crime of some irregular robbers, which the public council of the nation condemned and abhorred. The answer of the emperor left them but little to hope from his clemency or compassion. He reviled, in the most intemperate language, their baseness, their ingratitude, their insolence. His eyes, his voice, his color, his gestures, expressed the violence of his ungoverned fury; and while his whole frame was agitated with convulsive passion, a large blood vessel suddenly burst in his body; and Valentinian fell speechless into the arms of his attendants. Their pious care immediately concealed his situation from the crowd; but, in a few minutes, the emperor of the West expired in an agony of pain, retaining his senses till the last; and struggling, without success, to declare his intentions to the generals and ministers, who surrounded the royal couch. Valentinian was about fifty-four years of age; and he wanted only one hundred days to accomplish the twelve years of his reign.

    The polygamy of Valentinian is seriously attested by an ecclesiastical historian. “The empress Severa (I relate the fable) admitted into her familiar society the lovely Justina, the daughter of an Italian governor: her admiration of those naked charms, which she had often seen in the bath, was expressed with such lavish and imprudent praise, that the emperor was

    tempted to introduce a second wife into his bed; and his public edict extended to all the subjects of the empire the same domestic privilege which he had assumed for himself.” But we may be assured, from the evidence of reason as well as history, that the two marriages of Valentinian, with Severa, and with Justina, were successively contracted; and that he used the ancient permission of divorce, which was still allowed by the laws, though it was condemned by the church Severa was the mother of Gratian, who seemed to unite every claim which could entitle him to the undoubted succession of the Western empire. He was the eldest son of a monarch whose glorious reign had confirmed the free and honorable choice of his fellow-soldiers. Before he had attained the ninth year of his age, the royal youth received from the hands of his indulgent father the purple robe and diadem, with the title of Augustus; the election was solemnly ratified by the consent and applause of the armies of Gaul; and the name of Gratian was added to the names of Valentinian and Valens, in all the legal transactions of the Roman government. By his marriage with the granddaughter of Constantine, the son of Valentinian acquired all the hereditary rights of the Flavian family; which, in a series of three Imperial generations, were sanctified by time, religion, and the reverence of the people. At the death of his father, the royal youth was in the seventeenth year of his age; and his virtues already justified the favorable opinion of the army and the people. But Gratian resided, without apprehension, in the palace of Treves; whilst, at the distance of many hundred miles, Valentinian suddenly expired in the camp of Bregetio. The passions, which had been so long suppressed by the presence of a master, immediately revived in the Imperial council; and the ambitious design of reigning in the name of an infant, was artfully executed by Mellobaudes and Equitius, who commanded the attachment of the Illyrian and Italian bands. They contrived the most honorable pretences to remove the popular leaders, and the troops of Gaul, who might have asserted the claims of the lawful successor; they suggested the necessity of extinguishing the hopes of foreign and domestic enemies, by a bold and decisive measure. The empress Justina, who had been left in a palace

    about one hundred miles from Bregetio, was respectively invited to appear in the camp, with the son of the deceased emperor. On the sixth day after the death of Valentinian, the infant prince of the same name, who was only four years old, was shown, in the arms of his mother, to the legions; and solemnly invested, by military acclamation, with the titles and ensigns of supreme power. The impending dangers of a civil war were seasonably prevented by the wise and moderate conduct of the emperor Gratian. He cheerfully accepted the choice of the army; declared that he should always consider the son of Justina as a brother, not as a rival; and advised the empress, with her son Valentinian to fix their residence at Milan, in the fair and peaceful province of Italy; while he assumed the more arduous command of the countries beyond the Alps. Gratian dissembled his resentment till he could safely punish, or disgrace, the authors of the conspiracy; and though he uniformly behaved with tenderness and regard to his infant colleague, he gradually confounded, in the administration of the Western empire, the office of a guardian with the authority of a sovereign. The government of the Roman world was exercised in the united names of Valens and his two nephews; but the feeble emperor of the East, who succeeded to the rank of his elder brother, never obtained any weight or influence in the councils of the West.

    Chapter XXVI:

    Progress of The Huns.

    Part I.

    Manners Of The Pastoral Nations. — Progress Of The Huns, From China To Europe. — Flight Of The Goths. — They Pass The Danube. — Gothic War. — Defeat And Death Of Valens. — Gratian Invests Theodosius With The Eastern Empire. — His Character And Success. — Peace And Settlement Of The Goths.

    In the second year of the reign of Valentinian and Valens, on the morning of the twenty-first day of July, the greatest part of the Roman world was shaken by a violent and destructive earthquake. The impression was communicated to the waters; the shores of the Mediterranean were left dry, by the sudden retreat of the sea; great quantities of fish were caught with the hand; large vessels were stranded on the mud; and a curious spectator amused his eye, or rather his fancy, by contemplating the various appearance of valleys and mountains, which had never, since the formation of the globe, been exposed to the sun. But the tide soon returned, with the weight of an immense and irresistible deluge, which was severely felt on the coasts of Sicily, of Dalmatia, of Greece, and of Egypt: large boats were transported, and lodged on the roofs of houses, or at the distance of two miles from the shore; the people, with their habitations, were swept away by the waters; and the city of Alexandria annually commemorated the fatal day, on which fifty thousand persons had lost their lives in the inundation. This calamity, the report of which was magnified

    from one province to another, astonished and terrified the subjects of Rome; and their affrighted imagination enlarged the real extent of a momentary evil. They recollected the preceding earthquakes, which had subverted the cities of Palestine and Bithynia: they considered these alarming strokes as the prelude only of still more dreadful calamities, and their fearful vanity was disposed to confound the symptoms of a declining empire and a sinking world. It was the fashion of the times to attribute every remarkable event to the particular will of the Deity; the alterations of nature were connected, by an invisible chain, with the moral and metaphysical opinions of the human mind; and the most sagacious divines could distinguish, according to the color of their respective prejudices, that the establishment of heresy tended to produce an earthquake; or that a deluge was the inevitable consequence of the progress of sin and error. Without presuming to discuss the truth or propriety of these lofty speculations, the historian may content himself with an observation, which seems to be justified by experience, that man has much more to fear from the passions of his fellow-creatures, than from the convulsions of the elements. The mischievous effects of an earthquake, or deluge, a hurricane, or the eruption of a volcano, bear a very inconsiderable portion to the ordinary calamities of war, as they are now moderated by the prudence or humanity of the princes of Europe, who amuse their own leisure, and exercise the courage of their subjects, in the practice of the military art. But the laws and manners of modern nations protect the safety and freedom of the vanquished soldier; and the peaceful citizen has seldom reason to complain, that his life, or even his fortune, is exposed to the rage of war. In the disastrous period of the fall of the Roman empire, which may justly be dated from the reign of Valens, the happiness and security of each individual were personally attacked; and the arts and labors of ages were rudely defaced by the Barbarians of Scythia and Germany. The invasion of the Huns precipitated on the provinces of the West the Gothic nation, which advanced, in less than forty years, from the Danube to the Atlantic, and opened a way, by the success of their arms, to the inroads of so many hostile tribes,

    more savage than themselves. The original principle of motion was concealed in the remote countries of the North; and the curious observation of the pastoral life of the Scythians, or Tartars, will illustrate the latent cause of these destructive emigrations.

    The different characters that mark the civilized nations of the globe, may be ascribed to the use, and the abuse, of reason; which so variously shapes, and so artificially composes, the manners and opinions of a European, or a Chinese. But the operation of instinct is more sure and simple than that of reason: it is much easier to ascertain the appetites of a quadruped than the speculations of a philosopher; and the savage tribes of mankind, as they approach nearer to the condition of animals, preserve a stronger resemblance to themselves and to each other. The uniform stability of their manners is the natural consequence of the imperfection of their faculties. Reduced to a similar situation, their wants, their desires, their enjoyments, still continue the same: and the influence of food or climate, which, in a more improved state of society, is suspended, or subdued, by so many moral causes, most powerfully contributes to form, and to maintain, the national character of Barbarians. In every age, the immense plains of Scythia, or Tartary, have been inhabited by vagrant tribes of hunters and shepherds, whose indolence refuses to cultivate the earth, and whose restless spirit disdains the confinement of a sedentary life. In every age, the Scythians, and Tartars, have been renowned for their invincible courage and rapid conquests. The thrones of Asia have been repeatedly overturned by the shepherds of the North; and their arms have spread terror and devastation over the most fertile and warlike countries of Europe. On this occasion, as well as on many others, the sober historian is forcibly awakened from a pleasing vision; and is compelled, with some reluctance, to confess, that the pastoral manners, which have been adorned with the fairest attributes of peace and innocence, are much better adapted to the fierce and cruel habits of a military life. To illustrate this observation, I

    shall now proceed to consider a nation of shepherds and of warriors, in the three important articles of, I. Their diet; II. Their habitations; and, III. Their exercises. The narratives of antiquity are justified by the experience of modern times; and the banks of the Borysthenes, of the Volga, or of the Selinga, will indifferently present the same uniform spectacle of similar and native manners.

    1. The corn, or even the rice, which constitutes the ordinary and wholesome food of a civilized people, can be obtained only by the patient toil of the husbandman. Some of the happy savages, who dwell between the tropics, are plentifully nourished by the liberality of nature; but in the climates of the North, a nation of shepherds is reduced to their flocks and herds. The skilful practitioners of the medical art will determine (if they are able to determine) how far the temper of the human mind may be affected by the use of animal, or of vegetable, food; and whether the common association of carnivorous and cruel deserves to be considered in any other light than that of an innocent, perhaps a salutary, prejudice of humanity. Yet, if it be true, that the sentiment of compassion is imperceptibly weakened by the sight and practice of domestic cruelty, we may observe, that the horrid objects which are disguised by the arts of European refinement, are exhibited in their naked and most disgusting simplicity in the tent of a Tartarian shepherd. The ox, or the sheep, are slaughtered by the same hand from which they were accustomed to receive their daily food; and the bleeding limbs are served, with very little preparation, on the table of their unfeeling murderer. In the military profession, and especially in the conduct of a numerous army, the exclusive use of animal food appears to be productive of the most solid advantages. Corn is a bulky and perishable commodity; and the large magazines, which are indispensably necessary for the subsistence of our troops, must be slowly transported by the labor of men or horses. But the flocks and herds, which accompany the march of the Tartars, afford a sure and increasing supply of flesh and milk: in the far greater part of

    the uncultivated waste, the vegetation of the grass is quick and luxuriant; and there are few places so extremely barren, that the hardy cattle of the North cannot find some tolerable pasture. The supply is multiplied and prolonged by the undistinguishing appetite, and patient abstinence, of the Tartars. They indifferently feed on the flesh of those animals that have been killed for the table, or have died of disease. Horseflesh, which in every age and country has been proscribed by the civilized nations of Europe and Asia, they devour with peculiar greediness; and this singular taste facilitates the success of their military operations. The active cavalry of Scythia is always followed, in their most distant and rapid incursions, by an adequate number of spare horses, who may be occasionally used, either to redouble the speed, or to satisfy the hunger, of the Barbarians. Many are the resources of courage and poverty. When the forage round a camp of Tartars is almost consumed, they slaughter the greatest part of their cattle, and preserve the flesh, either smoked, or dried in the sun. On the sudden emergency of a hasty march, they provide themselves with a sufficient quantity of little balls of cheese, or rather of hard curd, which they occasionally dissolve in water; and this unsubstantial diet will support, for many days, the life, and even the spirits, of the patient warrior. But this extraordinary abstinence, which the Stoic would approve, and the hermit might envy, is commonly succeeded by the most voracious indulgence of appetite. The wines of a happier climate are the most grateful present, or the most valuable commodity, that can be offered to the Tartars; and the only example of their industry seems to consist in the art of extracting from mare’s milk a fermented liquor, which possesses a very strong power of intoxication. Like the animals of prey, the savages, both of the old and new world, experience the alternate vicissitudes of famine and plenty; and their stomach is inured to sustain, without much inconvenience, the opposite extremes of hunger and of intemperance.

    1. In the ages of rustic and martial simplicity, a people of soldiers and husbandmen are dispersed over the face of an

    extensive and cultivated country; and some time must elapse before the warlike youth of Greece or Italy could be assembled under the same standard, either to defend their own confines, or to invade the territories of the adjacent tribes. The progress of manufactures and commerce insensibly collects a large multitude within the walls of a city: but these citizens are no longer soldiers; and the arts which adorn and improve the state of civil society, corrupt the habits of the military life. The pastoral manners of the Scythians seem to unite the different advantages of simplicity and refinement. The individuals of the same tribe are constantly assembled, but they are assembled in a camp; and the native spirit of these dauntless shepherds is animated by mutual support and emulation. The houses of the Tartars are no more than small tents, of an oval form, which afford a cold and dirty habitation, for the promiscuous youth of both sexes. The palaces of the rich consist of wooden huts, of such a size that they may be conveniently fixed on large wagons, and drawn by a team perhaps of twenty or thirty oxen. The flocks and herds, after grazing all day in the adjacent pastures, retire, on the approach of night, within the protection of the camp. The necessity of preventing the most mischievous confusion, in such a perpetual concourse of men and animals, must gradually introduce, in the distribution, the order, and the guard, of the encampment, the rudiments of the military art. As soon as the forage of a certain district is consumed, the tribe, or rather army, of shepherds, makes a regular march to some fresh pastures; and thus acquires, in the ordinary occupations of the pastoral life, the practical knowledge of one of the most important and difficult operations of war. The choice of stations is regulated by the difference of the seasons: in the summer, the Tartars advance towards the North, and pitch their tents on the banks of a river, or, at least, in the neighborhood of a running stream. But in the winter, they return to the South, and shelter their camp, behind some convenient eminence, against the winds, which are chilled in their passage over the bleak and icy regions of Siberia. These manners are admirably adapted to diffuse, among the wandering tribes, the spirit of emigration and conquest. The connection between the people and their

    territory is of so frail a texture, that it may be broken by the slightest accident. The camp, and not the soil, is the native country of the genuine Tartar. Within the precincts of that camp, his family, his companions, his property, are always included; and, in the most distant marches, he is still surrounded by the objects which are dear, or valuable, or familiar in his eyes. The thirst of rapine, the fear, or the resentment of injury, the impatience of servitude, have, in every age, been sufficient causes to urge the tribes of Scythia boldly to advance into some unknown countries, where they might hope to find a more plentiful subsistence or a less formidable enemy. The revolutions of the North have frequently determined the fate of the South; and in the conflict of hostile nations, the victor and the vanquished have alternately drove, and been driven, from the confines of China to those of Germany. These great emigrations, which have been sometimes executed with almost incredible diligence, were rendered more easy by the peculiar nature of the climate. It is well known that the cold of Tartary is much more severe than in the midst of the temperate zone might reasonably be expected; this uncommon rigor is attributed to the height of the plains, which rise, especially towards the East, more than half a mile above the level of the sea; and to the quantity of saltpetre with which the soil is deeply impregnated. In the winter season, the broad and rapid rivers, that discharge their waters into the Euxine, the Caspian, or the Icy Sea, are strongly frozen; the fields are covered with a bed of snow; and the fugitive, or victorious, tribes may securely traverse, with their families, their wagons, and their cattle, the smooth and hard surface of an immense plain.

    III. The pastoral life, compared with the labors of agriculture and manufactures, is undoubtedly a life of idleness; and as the most honorable shepherds of the Tartar race devolve on their captives the domestic management of the cattle, their own leisure is seldom disturbed by any servile and assiduous cares. But this leisure, instead of being devoted to the soft

    enjoyments of love and harmony, is use fully spent in the violent and sanguinary exercise of the chase. The plains of Tartary are filled with a strong and serviceable breed of horses, which are easily trained for the purposes of war and hunting. The Scythians of every age have been celebrated as bold and skilful riders; and constant practice had seated them so firmly on horseback, that they were supposed by strangers to perform the ordinary duties of civil life, to eat, to drink, and even to sleep, without dismounting from their steeds. They excel in the dexterous management of the lance; the long Tartar bow is drawn with a nervous arm; and the weighty arrow is directed to its object with unerring aim and irresistible force. These arrows are often pointed against the harmless animals of the desert, which increase and multiply in the absence of their most formidable enemy; the hare, the goat, the roebuck, the fallow-deer, the stag, the elk, and the antelope. The vigor and patience, both of the men and horses, are continually exercised by the fatigues of the chase; and the plentiful supply of game contributes to the subsistence, and even luxury, of a Tartar camp. But the exploits of the hunters of Scythia are not confined to the destruction of timid or innoxious beasts; they boldly encounter the angry wild boar, when he turns against his pursuers, excite the sluggish courage of the bear, and provoke the fury of the tiger, as he slumbers in the thicket. Where there is danger, there may be glory; and the mode of hunting, which opens the fairest field to the exertions of valor, may justly be considered as the image, and as the school, of war. The general hunting matches, the pride and delight of the Tartar princes, compose an instructive exercise for their numerous cavalry. A circle is drawn, of many miles in circumference, to encompass the game of an extensive district; and the troops that form the circle regularly advance towards a common centre; where the captive animals, surrounded on every side, are abandoned to the darts of the hunters. In this march, which frequently continues many days, the cavalry are obliged to climb the hills, to swim the rivers, and to wind through the valleys, without interrupting the prescribed order of their gradual progress. They acquire the habit of directing their eye, and their steps, to a remote

    object; of preserving their intervals of suspending or accelerating their pace, according to the motions of the troops on their right and left; and of watching and repeating the signals of their leaders. Their leaders study, in this practical school, the most important lesson of the military art; the prompt and accurate judgment of ground, of distance, and of time. To employ against a human enemy the same patience and valor, the same skill and discipline, is the only alteration which is required in real war; and the amusements of the chase serve as a prelude to the conquest of an empire.

    The political society of the ancient Germans has the appearance of a voluntary alliance of independent warriors. The tribes of Scythia, distinguished by the modern appellation of Hords, assume the form of a numerous and increasing family; which, in the course of successive generations, has been propagated from the same original stock. The meanest, and most ignorant, of the Tartars, preserve, with conscious pride, the inestimable treasure of their genealogy; and whatever distinctions of rank may have been introduced, by the unequal distribution of pastoral wealth, they mutually respect themselves, and each other, as the descendants of the first founder of the tribe. The custom, which still prevails, of adopting the bravest and most faithful of the captives, may countenance the very probable suspicion, that this extensive consanguinity is, in a great measure, legal and fictitious. But the useful prejudice, which has obtained the sanction of time and opinion, produces the effects of truth; the haughty Barbarians yield a cheerful and voluntary obedience to the head of their blood; and their chief, or mursa, as the representative of their great father, exercises the authority of a judge in peace, and of a leader in war. In the original state of the pastoral world, each of the mursas (if we may continue to use a modern appellation) acted as the independent chief of a large and separate family; and the limits of their peculiar territories were gradually fixed by superior force, or mutual consent. But the constant operation of various and permanent causes contributed to unite the vagrant Hords into national

    communities, under the command of a supreme head. The weak were desirous of support, and the strong were ambitious of dominion; the power, which is the result of union, oppressed and collected the divided force of the adjacent tribes; and, as the vanquished were freely admitted to share the advantages of victory, the most valiant chiefs hastened to range themselves and their followers under the formidable standard of a confederate nation. The most successful of the Tartar princes assumed the military command, to which he was entitled by the superiority, either of merit or of power. He was raised to the throne by the acclamations of his equals; and the title of Khan expresses, in the language of the North of Asia, the full extent of the regal dignity. The right of hereditary succession was long confined to the blood of the founder of the monarchy; and at this moment all the Khans, who reign from Crimea to the wall of China, are the lineal descendants of the renowned Zingis. But, as it is the indispensable duty of a Tartar sovereign to lead his warlike subjects into the field, the claims of an infant are often disregarded; and some royal kinsman, distinguished by his age and valor, is intrusted with the sword and sceptre of his predecessor. Two distinct and regular taxes are levied on the tribes, to support the dignity of the national monarch, and of their peculiar chief; and each of those contributions amounts to the tithe, both of their property, and of their spoil. A Tartar sovereign enjoys the tenth part of the wealth of his people; and as his own domestic riches of flocks and herds increase in a much larger proportion, he is able plentifully to maintain the rustic splendor of his court, to reward the most deserving, or the most favored of his followers, and to obtain, from the gentle influence of corruption, the obedience which might be sometimes refused to the stern mandates of authority. The manners of his subjects, accustomed, like himself, to blood and rapine, might excuse, in their eyes, such partial acts of tyranny, as would excite the horror of a civilized people; but the power of a despot has never been acknowledged in the deserts of Scythia. The immediate jurisdiction of the khan is confined within the limits of his own tribe; and the exercise of his royal prerogative has been moderated by the ancient

    institution of a national council. The Coroultai, or Diet, of the Tartars, was regularly held in the spring and autumn, in the midst of a plain; where the princes of the reigning family, and the mursas of the respective tribes, may conveniently assemble on horseback, with their martial and numerous trains; and the ambitious monarch, who reviewed the strength, must consult the inclination of an armed people. The rudiments of a feudal government may be discovered in the constitution of the Scythian or Tartar nations; but the perpetual conflict of those hostile nations has sometimes terminated in the establishment of a powerful and despotic empire. The victor, enriched by the tribute, and fortified by the arms of dependent kings, has spread his conquests over Europe or Asia: the successful shepherds of the North have submitted to the confinement of arts, of laws, and of cities; and the introduction of luxury, after destroying the freedom of the people, has undermined the foundations of the throne.

    The memory of past events cannot long be preserved in the frequent and remote emigrations of illiterate Barbarians. The modern Tartars are ignorant of the conquests of their ancestors; and our knowledge of the history of the Scythians is derived from their intercourse with the learned and civilized nations of the South, the Greeks, the Persians, and the Chinese. The Greeks, who navigated the Euxine, and planted their colonies along the sea-coast, made the gradual and imperfect discovery of Scythia; from the Danube, and the confines of Thrace, as far as the frozen Mæotis, the seat of eternal winter, and Mount Caucasus, which, in the language of poetry, was described as the utmost boundary of the earth. They celebrated, with simple credulity, the virtues of the pastoral life: they entertained a more rational apprehension of the strength and numbers of the warlike Barbarians, who contemptuously baffled the immense armament of Darius, the son of Hystaspes. The Persian monarchs had extended their western conquests to the banks of the Danube, and the limits of European Scythia. The eastern provinces of their empire were exposed to the Scythians of Asia; the wild inhabitants of

    the plains beyond the Oxus and the Jaxartes, two mighty rivers, which direct their course towards the Caspian Sea. The long and memorable quarrel of Iran and Touran is still the theme of history or romance: the famous, perhaps the fabulous, valor of the Persian heroes, Rustan and Asfendiar, was signalized, in the defence of their country, against the Afrasiabs of the North; and the invincible spirit of the same Barbarians resisted, on the same ground, the victorious arms of Cyrus and Alexander. In the eyes of the Greeks and Persians, the real geography of Scythia was bounded, on the East, by the mountains of Imaus, or Caf; and their distant prospect of the extreme and inaccessible parts of Asia was clouded by ignorance, or perplexed by fiction. But those inaccessible regions are the ancient residence of a powerful and civilized nation, which ascends, by a probable tradition, above forty centuries; and which is able to verify a series of near two thousand years, by the perpetual testimony of accurate and contemporary historians. The annals of China illustrate the state and revolutions of the pastoral tribes, which may still be distinguished by the vague appellation of Scythians, or Tartars; the vassals, the enemies, and sometimes the conquerors, of a great empire; whose policy has uniformly opposed the blind and impetuous valor of the Barbarians of the North. From the mouth of the Danube to the Sea of Japan, the whole longitude of Scythia is about one hundred and ten degrees, which, in that parallel, are equal to more than five thousand miles. The latitude of these extensive deserts cannot be so easily, or so accurately, measured; but, from the fortieth degree, which touches the wall of China, we may securely advance above a thousand miles to the northward, till our progress is stopped by the excessive cold of Siberia. In that dreary climate, instead of the animated picture of a Tartar camp, the smoke that issues from the earth, or rather from the snow, betrays the subterraneous dwellings of the Tongouses, and the Samoides: the want of horses and oxen is imperfectly supplied by the use of reindeer, and of large dogs; and the conquerors of the earth insensibly degenerate into a race of deformed and diminutive savages, who tremble at the sound of arms.

    Chapter XXVI: Progress of The Huns. —

    Part II.

    The Huns, who under the reign of Valens threatened the empire of Rome, had been formidable, in a much earlier period, to the empire of China. Their ancient, perhaps their original, seat was an extensive, though dry and barren, tract of country, immediately on the north side of the great wall. Their place is at present occupied by the forty-nine Hords or Banners of the Mongous, a pastoral nation, which consists of about two hundred thousand families. But the valor of the Huns had extended the narrow limits of their dominions; and their rustic chiefs, who assumed the appellation of Tanjou, gradually became the conquerors, and the sovereigns of a formidable empire. Towards the East, their victorious arms were stopped only by the ocean; and the tribes, which are thinly scattered between the Amoor and the extreme peninsula of Corea, adhered, with reluctance, to the standard of the Huns. On the West, near the head of the Irtish, in the valleys of Imaus, they found a more ample space, and more numerous enemies. One of the lieutenants of the Tanjou subdued, in a single expedition, twenty-six nations; the Igours, distinguished above the Tartar race by the use of letters, were in the number of his vassals; and, by the strange connection of human events, the flight of one of those vagrant tribes recalled the victorious

    Parthians from the invasion of Syria. On the side of the North, the ocean was assigned as the limit of the power of the Huns. Without enemies to resist their progress, or witnesses to contradict their vanity, they might securely achieve a real, or imaginary, conquest of the frozen regions of Siberia. The Northern Sea was fixed as the remote boundary of their empire. But the name of that sea, on whose shores the patriot Sovou embraced the life of a shepherd and an exile, may be transferred, with much more probability, to the Baikal, a capacious basin, above three hundred miles in length, which

    disdains the modest appellation of a lake and which actually communicates with the seas of the North, by the long course of the Angara, the Tongusha, and the Jenissea. The submission of so many distant nations might flatter the pride of the Tanjou; but the valor of the Huns could be rewarded only by the enjoyment of the wealth and luxury of the empire of the South. In the third century before the Christian æra, a wall of fifteen hundred miles in length was constructed, to defend the frontiers of China against the inroads of the Huns; but this stupendous work, which holds a conspicuous place in the map of the world, has never contributed to the safety of an unwarlike people. The cavalry of the Tanjou frequently consisted of two or three hundred thousand men, formidable by the matchless dexterity with which they managed their bows and their horses: by their hardy patience in supporting the inclemency of the weather; and by the incredible speed of their march, which was seldom checked by torrents, or precipices, by the deepest rivers, or by the most lofty mountains. They spread themselves at once over the face of the country; and their rapid impetuosity surprised, astonished, and disconcerted the grave and elaborate tactics of a Chinese army. The emperor Kaoti, a soldier of fortune, whose personal merit had raised him to the throne, marched against the Huns with those veteran troops which had been trained in the civil wars of China. But he was soon surrounded by the Barbarians; and, after a siege of seven days, the monarch, hopeless of relief, was reduced to purchase his deliverance by an ignominious capitulation. The successors of Kaoti, whose lives were dedicated to the arts of peace, or the luxury of the palace, submitted to a more permanent disgrace. They too hastily confessed the insufficiency of arms and fortifications. They were too easily convinced, that while the blazing signals announced on every side the approach of the Huns, the Chinese troops, who slept with the helmet on their head, and the cuirass on their back, were destroyed by the incessant labor of ineffectual marches. A regular payment of money, and silk, was stipulated as the condition of a temporary and precarious peace; and the wretched expedient of disguising a real tribute, under the names of a gift or

    subsidy, was practised by the emperors of China as well as by those of Rome. But there still remained a more disgraceful article of tribute, which violated the sacred feelings of humanity and nature. The hardships of the savage life, which destroy in their infancy the children who are born with a less healthy and robust constitution, introduced a remarkable disproportion between the numbers of the two sexes. The Tartars are an ugly and even deformed race; and while they consider their own women as the instruments of domestic labor, their desires, or rather their appetites, are directed to the enjoyment of more elegant beauty. A select band of the fairest maidens of China was annually devoted to the rude embraces of the Huns; and the alliance of the haughty Tanjous was secured by their marriage with the genuine, or adopted, daughters of the Imperial family, which vainly attempted to escape the sacrilegious pollution. The situation of these unhappy victims is described in the verses of a Chinese princess, who laments that she had been condemned by her parents to a distant exile, under a Barbarian husband; who complains that sour milk was her only drink, raw flesh her only food, a tent her only palace; and who expresses, in a strain of pathetic simplicity, the natural wish, that she were transformed into a bird, to fly back to her dear country; the object of her tender and perpetual regret.

    The conquest of China has been twice achieved by the pastoral tribes of the North: the forces of the Huns were not inferior to those of the Moguls, or of the Mantcheoux; and their ambition might entertain the most sanguine hopes of success. But their pride was humbled, and their progress was checked, by the arms and policy of Vouti, the fifth emperor of the powerful dynasty of the Han. In his long reign of fifty-four years, the Barbarians of the southern provinces submitted to the laws and manners of China; and the ancient limits of the monarchy were enlarged, from the great river of Kiang, to the port of Canton. Instead of confining himself to the timid operations of a defensive war, his lieutenants penetrated many hundred miles into the country of the Huns. In those boundless

    deserts, where it is impossible to form magazines, and difficult to transport a sufficient supply of provisions, the armies of Vouti were repeatedly exposed to intolerable hardships: and, of one hundred and forty thousand soldiers, who marched against the Barbarians, thirty thousand only returned in safety to the feet of their master. These losses, however, were compensated by splendid and decisive success. The Chinese generals improved the superiority which they derived from the temper of their arms, their chariots of war, and the service of their Tartar auxiliaries. The camp of the Tanjou was surprised in the midst of sleep and intemperance; and, though the monarch of the Huns bravely cut his way through the ranks of the enemy, he left above fifteen thousand of his subjects on the field of battle. Yet this signal victory, which was preceded and followed by many bloody engagements, contributed much less to the destruction of the power of the Huns than the effectual policy which was employed to detach the tributary nations from their obedience. Intimidated by the arms, or allured by the promises, of Vouti and his successors, the most considerable tribes, both of the East and of the West, disclaimed the authority of the Tanjou. While some acknowledged themselves the allies or vassals of the empire, they all became the implacable enemies of the Huns; and the numbers of that haughty people, as soon as they were reduced to their native strength, might, perhaps, have been contained within the walls of one of the great and populous cities of China. The desertion of his subjects, and the perplexity of a civil war, at length compelled the Tanjou himself to renounce the dignity of an independent sovereign, and the freedom of a warlike and high-spirited nation. He was received at Sigan, the capital of the monarchy, by the troops, the mandarins, and the emperor himself, with all the honors that could adorn and disguise the triumph of Chinese vanity. A magnificent palace was prepared for his reception; his place was assigned above all the princes of the royal family; and the patience of the Barbarian king was exhausted by the ceremonies of a banquet, which consisted of eight courses of meat, and of nine solemn pieces of music. But he performed, on his knees, the duty of a respectful homage to the emperor of China;

    pronounced, in his own name, and in the name of his successors, a perpetual oath of fidelity; and gratefully accepted a seal, which was bestowed as the emblem of his regal dependence. After this humiliating submission, the Tanjous sometimes departed from their allegiance and seized the favorable moments of war and rapine; but the monarchy of the Huns gradually declined, till it was broken, by civil dissension, into two hostile and separate kingdoms. One of the princes of the nation was urged, by fear and ambition, to retire towards the South with eight hords, which composed between forty and fifty thousand families. He obtained, with the title of Tanjou, a convenient territory on the verge of the Chinese provinces; and his constant attachment to the service of the empire was secured by weakness, and the desire of revenge. From the time of this fatal schism, the Huns of the North continued to languish about fifty years; till they were oppressed on every side by their foreign and domestic enemies. The proud inscription of a column, erected on a lofty mountain, announced to posterity, that a Chinese army had marched seven hundred miles into the heart of their country. The Sienpi, a tribe of Oriental Tartars, retaliated the injuries which they had formerly sustained; and the power of the Tanjous, after a reign of thirteen hundred years, was utterly destroyed before the end of the first century of the Christian æra.

    The fate of the vanquished Huns was diversified by the various influence of character and situation. Above one hundred thousand persons, the poorest, indeed, and the most pusillanimous of the people, were contented to remain in their native country, to renounce their peculiar name and origin, and to mingle with the victorious nation of the Sienpi. Fifty-eight hords, about two hundred thousand men, ambitious of a more honorable servitude, retired towards the South; implored the protection of the emperors of China; and were permitted to inhabit, and to guard, the extreme frontiers of the province of Chansi and the territory of Ortous. But the most warlike and powerful tribes of the Huns maintained, in their adverse

    fortune, the undaunted spirit of their ancestors. The Western world was open to their valor; and they resolved, under the conduct of their hereditary chieftains, to conquer and subdue some remote country, which was still inaccessible to the arms of the Sienpi, and to the laws of China. The course of their emigration soon carried them beyond the mountains of Imaus, and the limits of the Chinese geography; but we are able to distinguish the two great divisions of these formidable exiles, which directed their march towards the Oxus, and towards the Volga. The first of these colonies established their dominion in the fruitful and extensive plains of Sogdiana, on the eastern side of the Caspian; where they preserved the name of Huns, with the epithet of Euthalites, or Nepthalites. * Their manners were softened, and even their features were insensibly improved, by the mildness of the climate, and their long residence in a flourishing province, which might still retain a faint impression of the arts of Greece. The whiteHuns, a name which they derived from the change of their complexions, soon abandoned the pastoral life of Scythia. Gorgo, which, under the appellation of Carizme, has since enjoyed a temporary splendor, was the residence of the king, who exercised a legal authority over an obedient people. Their luxury was maintained by the labor of the Sogdians; and the only vestige of their ancient barbarism, was the custom which obliged all the companions, perhaps to the number of twenty, who had shared the liberality of a wealthy lord, to be buried alive in the same grave. The vicinity of the Huns to the provinces of Persia, involved them in frequent and bloody contests with the power of that monarchy. But they respected, in peace, the faith of treaties; in war, she dictates of humanity; and their memorable victory over Peroses, or Firuz, displayed the moderation, as well as the valor, of the Barbarians. The second division of their countrymen, the Huns, who gradually advanced towards the North-west, were exercised by the hardships of a colder climate, and a more laborious march. Necessity compelled them to exchange the silks of China for the furs of Siberia; the imperfect rudiments of civilized life were obliterated; and the native fierceness of the Huns was exasperated by their intercourse with the savage tribes, who

    were compared, with some propriety, to the wild beasts of the desert. Their independent spirit soon rejected the hereditary succession of the Tanjous; and while each horde was governed by its peculiar mursa, their tumultuary council directed the public measures of the whole nation. As late as the thirteenth century, their transient residence on the eastern banks of the Volga was attested by the name of Great Hungary. In the winter, they descended with their flocks and herds towards the mouth of that mighty river; and their summer excursions reached as high as the latitude of Saratoff, or perhaps the conflux of the Kama. Such at least were the recent limits of the black Calmucks, who remained about a century under the protection of Russia; and who have since returned to their native seats on the frontiers of the Chinese empire. The march, and the return, of those wandering Tartars, whose united camp consists of fifty thousand tents or families, illustrate the distant emigrations of the ancient Huns.

    It is impossible to fill the dark interval of time, which elapsed, after the Huns of the Volga were lost in the eyes of the Chinese, and before they showed themselves to those of the Romans. There is some reason, however, to apprehend, that the same force which had driven them from their native seats, still continued to impel their march towards the frontiers of Europe. The power of the Sienpi, their implacable enemies, which extended above three thousand miles from East to West, must have gradually oppressed them by the weight and terror of a formidable neighborhood; and the flight of the tribes of Scythia would inevitably tend to increase the strength or to contract the territories, of the Huns. The harsh and obscure appellations of those tribes would offend the ear, without informing the understanding, of the reader; but I cannot suppress the very natural suspicion, that the Huns of the North derived a considerable reenforcement from the ruin of the dynasty of the South, which, in the course of the third century, submitted to the dominion of China; that the bravest warriors marched away in search of their free and adventurous countrymen; and that, as they had been divided

    by prosperity, they were easily reunited by the common hardships of their adverse fortune. The Huns, with their flocks and herds, their wives and children, their dependents and allies, were transported to the west of the Volga, and they boldly advanced to invade the country of the Alani, a pastoral people, who occupied, or wasted, an extensive tract of the deserts of Scythia. The plains between the Volga and the Tanais were covered with the tents of the Alani, but their name and manners were diffused over the wide extent of their conquests; and the painted tribes of the Agathyrsi and Geloni were confounded among their vassals. Towards the North, they penetrated into the frozen regions of Siberia, among the savages who were accustomed, in their rage or hunger, to the taste of human flesh; and their Southern inroads were pushed as far as the confines of Persia and India. The mixture of Somatic and German blood had contributed to improve the features of the Alani, * to whiten their swarthy complexions, and to tinge their hair with a yellowish cast, which is seldom found in the Tartar race. They were less deformed in their persons, less brutish in their manners, than the Huns; but they did not yield to those formidable Barbarians in their martial and independent spirit; in the love of freedom, which rejected even the use of domestic slaves; and in the love of arms, which considered war and rapine as the pleasure and the glory of mankind. A naked cimeter, fixed in the ground, was the only object of their religious worship; the scalps of their enemies formed the costly trappings of their horses; and they viewed, with pity and contempt, the pusillanimous warriors, who patiently expected the infirmities of age, and the tortures of lingering disease. On the banks of the Tanais, the military power of the Huns and the Alani encountered each other with equal valor, but with unequal success. The Huns prevailed in the bloody contest; the king of the Alani was slain; and the remains of the vanquished nation were dispersed by the ordinary alternative of flight or submission. A colony of exiles found a secure refuge in the mountains of Caucasus, between the Euxine and the Caspian, where they still preserve their name and their independence. Another colony advanced, with more intrepid courage, towards the shores of the Baltic;

    associated themselves with the Northern tribes of Germany; and shared the spoil of the Roman provinces of Gaul and Spain. But the greatest part of the nation of the Alani embraced the offers of an honorable and advantageous union; and the Huns, who esteemed the valor of their less fortunate enemies, proceeded, with an increase of numbers and confidence, to invade the limits of the Gothic empire.

    The great Hermanric, whose dominions extended from the Baltic to the Euxine, enjoyed, in the full maturity of age and reputation, the fruit of his victories, when he was alarmed by the formidable approach of a host of unknown enemies, on whom his barbarous subjects might, without injustice, bestow the epithet of Barbarians. The numbers, the strength, the rapid motions, and the implacable cruelty of the Huns, were felt, and dreaded, and magnified, by the astonished Goths; who beheld their fields and villages consumed with flames, and deluged with indiscriminate slaughter. To these real terrors they added the surprise and abhorrence which were excited by the shrill voice, the uncouth gestures, and the strange deformity of the Huns. * These savages of Scythia were compared (and the picture had some resemblance) to the animals who walk very awkwardly on two legs and to the misshapen figures, the Termini, which were often placed on the bridges of antiquity. They were distinguished from the rest of the human species by their broad shoulders, flat noses, and small black eyes, deeply buried in the head; and as they were almost destitute of beards, they never enjoyed either the manly grace of youth, or the venerable aspect of age. A fabulous origin was assigned, worthy of their form and manners; that the witches of Scythia, who, for their foul and deadly practices, had been driven from society, had copulated in the desert with infernal spirits; and that the Huns were the offspring of this execrable conjunction. The tale, so full of horror and absurdity, was greedily embraced by the credulous hatred of the Goths; but, while it gratified their hatred, it increased their fear, since the posterity of dæmons and witches might be supposed to inherit some share of the præternatural powers,

    as well as of the malignant temper, of their parents. Against these enemies, Hermanric prepared to exert the united forces of the Gothic state; but he soon discovered that his vassal tribes, provoked by oppression, were much more inclined to second, than to repel, the invasion of the Huns. One of the chiefs of the Roxolani had formerly deserted the standard of Hermanric, and the cruel tyrant had condemned the innocent wife of the traitor to be torn asunder by wild horses. The brothers of that unfortunate woman seized the favorable moment of revenge. The aged king of the Goths languished some time after the dangerous wound which he received from their daggers; but the conduct of the war was retarded by his infirmities; and the public councils of the nation were distracted by a spirit of jealousy and discord. His death, which has been imputed to his own despair, left the reins of government in the hands of Withimer, who, with the doubtful aid of some Scythian mercenaries, maintained the unequal contest against the arms of the Huns and the Alani, till he was defeated and slain in a decisive battle. The Ostrogoths submitted to their fate; and the royal race of the Amali will hereafter be found among the subjects of the haughty Attila. But the person of Witheric, the infant king, was saved by the diligence of Alatheus and Saphrax; two warriors of approved valor and fidelity, who, by cautious marches, conducted the independent remains of the nation of the Ostrogoths towards the Danastus, or Niester; a considerable river, which now separates the Turkish dominions from the empire of Russia. On the banks of the Niester, the prudent Athanaric, more attentive to his own than to the general safety, had fixed the camp of the Visigoths; with the firm resolution of opposing the victorious Barbarians, whom he thought it less advisable to provoke. The ordinary speed of the Huns was checked by the weight of baggage, and the encumbrance of captives; but their military skill deceived, and almost destroyed, the army of Athanaric. While the Judge of the Visigoths defended the banks of the Niester, he was encompassed and attacked by a numerous detachment of cavalry, who, by the light of the moon, had passed the river in a fordable place; and it was not without the utmost efforts of courage and conduct, that he

    was able to effect his retreat towards the hilly country. The undaunted general had already formed a new and judicious plan of defensive war; and the strong lines, which he was preparing to construct between the mountains, the Pruth, and the Danube, would have secured the extensive and fertile territory that bears the modern name of Walachia, from the destructive inroads of the Huns. But the hopes and measures of the Judge of the Visigoths was soon disappointed, by the trembling impatience of his dismayed countrymen; who were persuaded by their fears, that the interposition of the Danube was the only barrier that could save them from the rapid pursuit, and invincible valor, of the Barbarians of Scythia. Under the command of Fritigern and Alavivus, the body of the nation hastily advanced to the banks of the great river, and implored the protection of the Roman emperor of the East. Athanaric himself, still anxious to avoid the guilt of perjury, retired, with a band of faithful followers, into the mountainous country of Caucaland; which appears to have been guarded, and almost concealed, by the impenetrable forests of Transylvania. *

    Chapter XXVI: Progress of The Huns. —

    Part III.

    After Valens had terminated the Gothic war with some appearance of glory and success, he made a progress through his dominions of Asia, and at length fixed his residence in the capital of Syria. The five years which he spent at Antioch was employed to watch, from a secure distance, the hostile designs of the Persian monarch; to check the depredations of the Saracens and Isaurians; to enforce, by arguments more prevalent than those of reason and eloquence, the belief of the Arian theology; and to satisfy his anxious suspicions by the promiscuous execution of the innocent and the guilty. But the attention of the emperor was most seriously engaged, by the important intelligence which he received from the civil and military officers who were intrusted with the defence of the

    Danube. He was informed, that the North was agitated by a furious tempest; that the irruption of the Huns, an unknown and monstrous race of savages, had subverted the power of the Goths; and that the suppliant multitudes of that warlike nation, whose pride was now humbled in the dust, covered a space of many miles along the banks of the river. With outstretched arms, and pathetic lamentations, they loudly deplored their past misfortunes and their present danger; acknowledged that their only hope of safety was in the clemency of the Roman government; and most solemnly protested, that if the gracious liberality of the emperor would permit them to cultivate the waste lands of Thrace, they should ever hold themselves bound, by the strongest obligations of duty and gratitude, to obey the laws, and to guard the limits, of the republic. These assurances were confirmed by the ambassadors of the Goths, * who impatiently expected from the mouth of Valens an answer that must finally determine the fate of their unhappy countrymen. The emperor of the East was no longer guided by the wisdom and authority of his elder brother, whose death happened towards the end of the preceding year; and as the distressful situation of the Goths required an instant and peremptory decision, he was deprived of the favorite resources of feeble and timid minds, who consider the use of dilatory and ambiguous measures as the most admirable efforts of consummate prudence. As long as the same passions and interests subsist among mankind, the questions of war and peace, of justice and policy, which were debated in the councils of antiquity, will frequently present themselves as the subject of modern deliberation. But the most experienced statesman of Europe has never been summoned to consider the propriety, or the danger, of admitting, or rejecting, an innumerable multitude of Barbarians, who are driven by despair and hunger to solicit a settlement on the territories of a civilized nation. When that important proposition, so essentially connected with the public safety, was referred to the ministers of Valens, they were perplexed and divided; but they soon acquiesced in the flattering sentiment which seemed the most favorable to the pride, the indolence, and the avarice of their sovereign. The

    slaves, who were decorated with the titles of præfects and generals, dissembled or disregarded the terrors of this national emigration; so extremely different from the partial and accidental colonies, which had been received on the extreme limits of the empire. But they applauded the liberality of fortune, which had conducted, from the most distant countries of the globe, a numerous and invincible army of strangers, to defend the throne of Valens; who might now add to the royal treasures the immense sums of gold supplied by the provincials to compensate their annual proportion of recruits. The prayers of the Goths were granted, and their service was accepted by the Imperial court: and orders were immediately despatched to the civil and military governors of the Thracian diocese, to make the necessary preparations for the passage and subsistence of a great people, till a proper and sufficient territory could be allotted for their future residence. The liberality of the emperor was accompanied, however, with two harsh and rigorous conditions, which prudence might justify on the side of the Romans; but which distress alone could extort from the indignant Goths. Before they passed the Danube, they were required to deliver their arms: and it was insisted, that their children should be taken from them, and dispersed through the provinces of Asia; where they might be civilized by the arts of education, and serve as hostages to secure the fidelity of their parents.

    During the suspense of a doubtful and distant negotiation, the impatient Goths made some rash attempts to pass the Danube, without the permission of the government, whose protection they had implored. Their motions were strictly observed by the vigilance of the troops which were stationed along the river and their foremost detachments were defeated with considerable slaughter; yet such were the timid councils of the reign of Valens, that the brave officers who had served their country in the execution of their duty, were punished by the loss of their employments, and narrowly escaped the loss of their heads. The Imperial mandate was at length received for transporting over the Danube the whole body of the Gothic

    nation; but the execution of this order was a task of labor and difficulty. The stream of the Danube, which in those parts is above a mile broad, had been swelled by incessant rains; and in this tumultuous passage, many were swept away, and drowned, by the rapid violence of the current. A large fleet of vessels, of boats, and of canoes, was provided; many days and nights they passed and repassed with indefatigable toil; and the most strenuous diligence was exerted by the officers of Valens, that not a single Barbarian, of those who were reserved to subvert the foundations of Rome, should be left on the opposite shore. It was thought expedient that an accurate account should be taken of their numbers; but the persons who were employed soon desisted, with amazement and dismay, from the prosecution of the endless and impracticable task: and the principal historian of the age most seriously affirms, that the prodigious armies of Darius and Xerxes, which had so long been considered as the fables of vain and credulous antiquity, were now justified, in the eyes of mankind, by the evidence of fact and experience. A probable testimony has fixed the number of the Gothic warriors at two hundred thousand men: and if we can venture to add the just proportion of women, of children, and of slaves, the whole mass of people which composed this formidable emigration, must have amounted to near a million of persons, of both sexes, and of all ages. The children of the Goths, those at least of a distinguished rank, were separated from the multitude. They were conducted, without delay, to the distant seats assigned for their residence and education; and as the numerous train of hostages or captives passed through the cities, their gay and splendid apparel, their robust and martial figure, excited the surprise and envy of the Provincials. * But the stipulation, the most offensive to the Goths, and the most important to the Romans, was shamefully eluded. The Barbarians, who considered their arms as the ensigns of honor and the pledges of safety, were disposed to offer a price, which the lust or avarice of the Imperial officers was easily tempted to accept. To preserve their arms, the haughty warriors consented, with some reluctance, to prostitute their wives or their daughters; the charms of a beauteous maid, or a

    comely boy, secured the connivance of the inspectors; who sometimes cast an eye of covetousness on the fringed carpets and linen garments of their new allies, or who sacrificed their duty to the mean consideration of filling their farms with cattle, and their houses with slaves. The Goths, with arms in their hands, were permitted to enter the boats; and when their strength was collected on the other side of the river, the immense camp which was spread over the plains and the hills of the Lower Mæsia, assumed a threatening and even hostile aspect. The leaders of the Ostrogoths, Alatheus and Saphrax, the guardians of their infant king, appeared soon afterwards on the Northern banks of the Danube; and immediately despatched their ambassadors to the court of Antioch, to solicit, with the same professions of allegiance and gratitude, the same favor which had been granted to the suppliant Visigoths. The absolute refusal of Valens suspended their progress, and discovered the repentance, the suspicions, and the fears, of the Imperial council.

    An undisciplined and unsettled nation of Barbarians required the firmest temper, and the most dexterous management. The daily subsistence of near a million of extraordinary subjects could be supplied only by constant and skilful diligence, and might continually be interrupted by mistake or accident. The insolence, or the indignation, of the Goths, if they conceived themselves to be the objects either of fear or of contempt, might urge them to the most desperate extremities; and the fortune of the state seemed to depend on the prudence, as well as the integrity, of the generals of Valens. At this important crisis, the military government of Thrace was exercised by Lupicinus and Maximus, in whose venal minds the slightest hope of private emolument outweighed every consideration of public advantage; and whose guilt was only alleviated by their incapacity of discerning the pernicious effects of their rash and criminal administration. Instead of obeying the orders of their sovereign, and satisfying, with decent liberality, the demands of the Goths, they levied an ungenerous and oppressive tax on the wants of the hungry Barbarians. The vilest food was sold at an extravagant price; and, in the room of wholesome and substantial provisions, the markets were filled with the flesh of dogs, and of unclean animals, who had died of disease. To obtain the valuable acquisition of a pound of bread, the Goths resigned the possession of an expensive, though serviceable, slave; and a small quantity of meat was greedily purchased with ten pounds of a precious, but useless metal, when their property was exhausted, they continued this necessary traffic by the sale of their sons and daughters; and notwithstanding the love of freedom, which animated every Gothic breast, they submitted to the humiliating maxim, that it was better for their children to be maintained in a servile condition, than to perish in a state of wretched and helpless independence. The most lively resentment is excited by the tyranny of pretended benefactors, who sternly exact the debt of gratitude which they have cancelled by subsequent injuries: a spirit of discontent insensibly arose in the camp of the Barbarians, who pleaded, without success, the merit of their patient and dutiful behavior; and loudly complained of the inhospitable treatment which they had received from their new allies. They beheld around them the wealth and plenty of a fertile province, in the midst of which they suffered the intolerable hardships of artificial famine. But the means of relief, and even of revenge, were in their hands; since the rapaciousness of their tyrants had left to an injured people the possession and the use of arms. The clamors of a multitude, untaught to disguise their sentiments, announced the first symptoms of resistance, and alarmed the timid and guilty minds of Lupicinus and Maximus. Those crafty ministers, who substituted the cunning of temporary expedients to the wise and salutary counsels of general policy, attempted to remove the Goths from their dangerous station on the frontiers of the empire; and to disperse them, in separate quarters of cantonment, through the interior provinces. As they were conscious how ill they had deserved the respect, or confidence, of the Barbarians, they diligently collected, from every side, a military force, that might urge the tardy and reluctant march of a people, who had not yet renounced the title, or the duties, of Roman subjects. But the generals of Valens, while their attention was solely directed to the discontented Visigoths, imprudently disarmed the ships and the fortifications which constituted the defence of the Danube. The fatal oversight was observed, and improved, by Alatheus and Saphrax, who anxiously watched the favorable moment of escaping from the pursuit of the Huns. By the help of such rafts and vessels as could be hastily procured, the leaders of the Ostrogoths transported, without opposition, their king and their army; and boldly fixed a hostile and independent camp on the territories of the empire.

    Under the name of Judges, Alavivus and Fritigern were the leaders of the Visigoths in peace and war; and the authority which they derived from their birth was ratified by the free consent of the nation. In a season of tranquility, their power might have been equal, as well as their rank; but, as soon as their countrymen were exasperated by hunger and oppression, the superior abilities of Fritigern assumed the military command, which he was qualified to exercise for the public welfare. He restrained the impatient spirit of the Visigoths till the injuries and the insults of their tyrants should justify their resistance in the opinion of mankind: but he was not disposed to sacrifice any solid advantages for the empty praise of justice and moderation. Sensible of the benefits which would result from the union of the Gothic powers under the same standard, he secretly cultivated the friendship of the Ostrogoths; and while he professed an implicit obedience to the orders of the Roman generals, he proceeded by slow marches towards Marcianopolis, the capital of the Lower Mæsia, about seventy miles from the banks of the Danube. On that fatal spot, the flames of discord and mutual hatred burst forth into a dreadful conflagration. Lupicinus had invited the Gothic chiefs to a splendid entertainment; and their martial train remained under arms at the entrance of the palace. But the gates of the city were strictly guarded, and the Barbarians were sternly excluded from the use of a plentiful market, to which they asserted their equal claim of subjects and allies. Their humble prayers were rejected with insolence and derision; and as their patience was now exhausted, the townsmen, the soldiers, and the Goths, were soon involved in a conflict of passionate altercation and angry reproaches. A blow was imprudently given; a sword was hastily drawn; and the first blood that was spilt in this accidental quarrel, became the signal of a long and destructive war. In the midst of noise and brutal intemperance, Lupicinus was informed, by a secret messenger, that many of his soldiers were slain, and despoiled of their arms; and as he was already inflamed by wine, and oppressed by sleep he issued a rash command, that their death should be revenged by the massacre of the guards of Fritigern and Alavivus. The clamorous shouts and dying groans apprised Fritigern of his extreme danger; and, as he possessed the calm and intrepid spirit of a hero, he saw that he was lost if he allowed a moment of deliberation to the man who had so deeply injured him. “A trifling dispute,” said the Gothic leader, with a firm but gentle tone of voice, “appears to have arisen between the two nations; but it may be productive of the most dangerous consequences, unless the tumult is immediately pacified by the assurance of our safety, and the authority of our presence.” At these words, Fritigern and his companions drew their swords, opened their passage through the unresisting crowd, which filled the palace, the streets, and the gates, of Marcianopolis, and, mounting their horses, hastily vanished from the eyes of the astonished Romans. The generals of the Goths were saluted by the fierce and joyful acclamations of the camp; war was instantly resolved, and the resolution was executed without delay: the banners of the nation were displayed according to the custom of their ancestors; and the air resounded with the harsh and mournful music of the Barbarian trumpet. The weak and guilty Lupicinus, who had dared to provoke, who had neglected to destroy, and who still presumed to despise, his formidable enemy, marched against the Goths, at the head of such a military force as could be collected on this sudden emergency. The Barbarians expected his approach about nine miles from Marcianopolis; and on this occasion the talents of the general were found to be of more prevailing efficacy than the weapons and discipline of the troops. The valor of the Goths was so ably directed by the genius of Fritigern, that they broke, by a close and vigorous attack, the ranks of the Roman legions. Lupicinus left his arms and standards, his tribunes and his bravest soldiers, on the field of battle; and their useless courage served only to protect the ignominious flight of their leader. “That successful day put an end to the distress of the Barbarians, and the security of the Romans: from that day, the Goths, renouncing the precarious condition of strangers and exiles, assumed the character of citizens and masters, claimed an absolute dominion over the possessors of land, and held, in their own right, the northern provinces of the empire, which are bounded by the Danube.” Such are the words of the Gothic historian, who celebrates, with rude eloquence, the glory of his countrymen. But the dominion of the Barbarians was exercised only for the purposes of rapine and destruction. As they had been deprived, by the ministers of the emperor, of the common benefits of nature, and the fair intercourse of social life, they retaliated the injustice on the subjects of the empire; and the crimes of Lupicinus were expiated by the ruin of the peaceful husbandmen of Thrace, the conflagration of their villages, and the massacre, or captivity, of their innocent families. The report of the Gothic victory was soon diffused over the adjacent country; and while it filled the minds of the Romans with terror and dismay, their own hasty imprudence contributed to increase the forces of Fritigern, and the calamities of the province. Some time before the great emigration, a numerous body of Goths, under the command of Suerid and Colias, had been received into the protection and service of the empire. They were encamped under the walls of Hadrianople; but the ministers of Valens were anxious to remove them beyond the Hellespont, at a distance from the dangerous temptation which might so easily be communicated by the neighborhood, and the success, of their countrymen. The respectful submission with which they yielded to the order of their march, might be considered as a proof of their fidelity; and their moderate request of a sufficient allowance of provisions, and of a delay of only two days was expressed in the most dutiful terms. But the first magistrate of Hadrianople, incensed by some disorders which had been committed at his country-house, refused this indulgence; and arming against them the inhabitants and manufacturers of a populous city, he urged, with hostile threats, their instant departure. The Barbarians stood silent and amazed, till they were exasperated by the insulting clamors, and missile weapons, of the populace: but when patience or contempt was fatigued, they crushed the undisciplined multitude, inflicted many a shameful wound on the backs of their flying enemies, and despoiled them of the splendid armor, which they were unworthy to bear. The resemblance of their sufferings and their actions soon united this victorious detachment to the nation of the Visigoths; the troops of Colias and Suerid expected the approach of the great Fritigern, ranged themselves under his standard, and signalized their ardor in the siege of Hadrianople. But the resistance of the garrison informed the Barbarians, that in the attack of regular fortifications, the efforts of unskillful courage are seldom effectual. Their general acknowledged his error, raised the siege, declared that “he was at peace with stone walls,” and revenged his disappointment on the adjacent country. He accepted, with pleasure, the useful reenforcement of hardy workmen, who labored in the gold mines of Thrace, for the emolument, and under the lash, of an unfeeling master: and these new associates conducted the Barbarians, through the secret paths, to the most sequestered places, which had been chosen to secure the inhabitants, the cattle, and the magazines of corn. With the assistance of such guides, nothing could remain impervious or inaccessible; resistance was fatal; flight was impracticable; and the patient submission of helpless innocence seldom found mercy from the Barbarian conqueror. In the course of these depredations, a great number of the children of the Goths, who had been sold into captivity, were restored to the embraces of their afflicted parents; but these tender interviews, which might have revived and cherished in their minds some sentiments of humanity, tended only to stimulate their native fierceness by the desire of revenge. They listened, with eager attention, to the complaints of their captive children, who had suffered the most cruel indignities from the lustful or angry passions of their masters, and the same cruelties, the same indignities, were severely retaliated on the sons and daughters of the Romans.

    The imprudence of Valens and his ministers had introduced into the heart of the empire a nation of enemies; but the Visigoths might even yet have been reconciled, by the manly confession of past errors, and the sincere performance of former engagements. These healing and temperate measures seemed to concur with the timorous disposition of the sovereign of the East: but, on this occasion alone, Valens was brave; and his unseasonable bravery was fatal to himself and to his subjects. He declared his intention of marching from Antioch to Constantinople, to subdue this dangerous rebellion; and, as he was not ignorant of the difficulties of the enterprise, he solicited the assistance of his nephew, the emperor Gratian, who commanded all the forces of the West. The veteran troops were hastily recalled from the defence of Armenia; that important frontier was abandoned to the discretion of Sapor; and the immediate conduct of the Gothic war was intrusted, during the absence of Valens, to his lieutenants Trajan and Profuturus, two generals who indulged themselves in a very false and favorable opinion of their own abilities. On their arrival in Thrace, they were joined by Richomer, count of the domestics; and the auxiliaries of the West, that marched under his banner, were composed of the Gallic legions, reduced indeed, by a spirit of desertion, to the vain appearances of strength and numbers. In a council of war, which was influenced by pride, rather than by reason, it was resolved to seek, and to encounter, the Barbarians, who lay encamped in the spacious and fertile meadows, near the most southern of the six mouths of the Danube. Their camp was surrounded by the usual fortification of wagons; and the Barbarians, secure within the vast circle of the enclosure, enjoyed the fruits of their valor, and the spoils of the province. In the midst of riotous intemperance, the watchful Fritigern observed the motions, and penetrated the designs, of the Romans. He perceived, that the numbers of the enemy were continually increasing: and, as he understood their intention of attacking his rear, as soon as the scarcity of forage should oblige him to remove his camp, he recalled to their standard his predatory detachments, which covered the adjacent country. As soon as they descried the flaming beacons, they obeyed, with incredible speed, the signal of their leader: the camp was filled with the martial crowd of Barbarians; their impatient clamors demanded the battle, and their tumultuous zeal was approved and animated by the spirit of their chiefs. The evening was already far advanced; and the two armies prepared themselves for the approaching combat, which was deferred only till the dawn of day. While the trumpets sounded to arms, the undaunted courage of the Goths was confirmed by the mutual obligation of a solemn oath; and as they advanced to meet the enemy, the rude songs, which celebrated the glory of their forefathers, were mingled with their fierce and dissonant outcries, and opposed to the artificial harmony of the Roman shout. Some military skill was displayed by Fritigern to gain the advantage of a commanding eminence; but the bloody conflict, which began and ended with the light, was maintained on either side, by the personal and obstinate efforts of strength, valor, and agility. The legions of Armenia supported their fame in arms; but they were oppressed by the irresistible weight of the hostile multitude the left wing of the Romans was thrown into disorder and the field was strewed with their mangled carcasses. This partial defeat was balanced, however, by partial success; and when the two armies, at a late hour of the evening, retreated to their respective camps, neither of them could claim the honors, or the effects, of a decisive victory. The real loss was more severely felt by the Romans, in proportion to the smallness of their numbers; but the Goths were so deeply confounded and dismayed by this vigorous, and perhaps unexpected, resistance, that they remained seven days within the circle of their fortifications. Such funeral rites, as the circumstances of time and place would admit, were piously discharged to some officers of distinguished rank; but the indiscriminate vulgar was left unburied on the plain. Their flesh was greedily devoured by the birds of prey, who in that age enjoyed very frequent and delicious feasts; and several years afterwards the white and naked bones, which covered the wide extent of the fields, presented to the eyes of Ammianus a dreadful monument of the battle of Salices.

    The progress of the Goths had been checked by the doubtful event of that bloody day; and the Imperial generals, whose army would have been consumed by the repetition of such a contest, embraced the more rational plan of destroying the Barbarians by the wants and pressure of their own multitudes. They prepared to confine the Visigoths in the narrow angle of land between the Danube, the desert of Scythia, and the mountains of Hæmus, till their strength and spirit should be insensibly wasted by the inevitable operation of famine. The design was prosecuted with some conduct and success: the Barbarians had almost exhausted their own magazines, and the harvests of the country; and the diligence of Saturninus, the master-general of the cavalry, was employed to improve the strength, and to contract the extent, of the Roman fortifications. His labors were interrupted by the alarming intelligence, that new swarms of Barbarians had passed the unguarded Danube, either to support the cause, or to imitate the example, of Fritigern. The just apprehension, that he himself might be surrounded, and overwhelmed, by the arms of hostile and unknown nations, compelled Saturninus to relinquish the siege of the Gothic camp; and the indignant Visigoths, breaking from their confinement, satiated their hunger and revenge by the repeated devastation of the fruitful country, which extends above three hundred miles from the banks of the Danube to the straits of the Hellespont. The sagacious Fritigern had successfully appealed to the passions, as well as to the interest, of his Barbarian allies; and the love of rapine, and the hatred of Rome, seconded, or even prevented, the eloquence of his ambassadors. He cemented a strict and useful alliance with the great body of his countrymen, who obeyed Alatheus and Saphrax as the guardians of their infant king: the long animosity of rival tribes was suspended by the sense of their common interest; the independent part of the nation was associated under one standard; and the chiefs of the Ostrogoths appear to have yielded to the superior genius of the general of the Visigoths. He obtained the formidable aid of the Taifalæ, * whose military renown was disgraced and polluted by the public infamy of their domestic manners. Every youth, on his entrance into the world, was united by the ties of honorable friendship, and brutal love, to some warrior of the tribe; nor could he hope to be released from this unnatural connection, till he had approved his manhood by slaying, in single combat, a huge bear, or a wild boar of the forest. But the most powerful auxiliaries of the Goths were drawn from the camp of those enemies who had expelled them from their native seats. The loose subordination, and extensive possessions, of the Huns and the Alani, delayed the conquests, and distracted the councils, of that victorious people. Several of the hords were allured by the liberal promises of Fritigern; and the rapid cavalry of Scythia added weight and energy to the steady and strenuous efforts of the Gothic infantry. The Sarmatians, who could never forgive the successor of Valentinian, enjoyed and increased the general confusion; and a seasonable irruption of the Alemanni, into the provinces of Gaul, engaged the attention, and diverted the forces, of the emperor of the West.

    Chapter XXVI: Progress of The Huns  Part IV

    One of the most dangerous inconveniences of the introduction of the Barbarians into the army and the palace, was sensibly felt in their correspondence with their hostile countrymen; to whom they imprudently, or maliciously, revealed the weakness of the Roman empire. A soldier, of the lifeguards of Gratian, was of the nation of the Alemanni, and of the tribe of the Lentienses, who dwelt beyond the Lake of Constance. Some domestic business obliged him to request a leave of absence. In a short visit to his family and friends, he was exposed to their curious inquiries: and the vanity of the loquacious soldier tempted him to display his intimate acquaintance with

    the secrets of the state, and the designs of his master. The intelligence, that Gratian was preparing to lead the military force of Gaul, and of the West, to the assistance of his uncle Valens, pointed out to the restless spirit of the Alemanni the moment, and the mode, of a successful invasion. The enterprise of some light detachments, who, in the month of February, passed the Rhine upon the ice, was the prelude of a more important war. The boldest hopes of rapine, perhaps of conquest, outweighed the considerations of timid prudence, or national faith. Every forest, and every village, poured forth a band of hardy adventurers; and the great army of the Alemanni, which, on their approach, was estimated at forty thousand men by the fears of the people, was afterwards magnified to the number of seventy thousand by the vain and credulous flattery of the Imperial court. The legions, which had been ordered to march into Pannonia, were immediately recalled, or detained, for the defence of Gaul; the military command was divided between Nanienus and Mellobaudes; and the youthful emperor, though he respected the long experience and sober wisdom of the former, was much more inclined to admire, and to follow, the martial ardor of his colleague; who was allowed to unite the incompatible characters of count of the domestics, and of king of the Franks. His rival Priarius, king of the Alemanni, was guided, or rather impelled, by the same headstrong valor; and as their troops were animated by the spirit of their leaders, they met, they saw, they encountered each other, near the town of Argentaria, or Colmar, in the plains of Alsace. The glory of the day was justly ascribed to the missile weapons, and well-practised evolutions, of the Roman soldiers; the Alemanni, who long maintained their ground, were slaughtered with unrelenting fury; five thousand only of the Barbarians escaped to the woods and mountains; and the glorious death of their king on the field of battle saved him from the reproaches of the people, who are always disposed to accuse the justice, or policy, of an unsuccessful war. After this signal victory, which secured the peace of Gaul, and asserted the honor of the Roman arms, the emperor Gratian appeared to proceed without delay on his Eastern expedition; but as he approached

    the confines of the Alemanni, he suddenly inclined to the left, surprised them by his unexpected passage of the Rhine, and boldly advanced into the heart of their country. The Barbarians opposed to his progress the obstacles of nature and of courage; and still continued to retreat, from one hill to another, till they were satisfied, by repeated trials, of the power and perseverance of their enemies. Their submission was accepted as a proof, not indeed of their sincere repentance, but of their actual distress; and a select number of their brave and robust youth was exacted from the faithless nation, as the most substantial pledge of their future moderation. The subjects of the empire, who had so often experienced that the Alemanni could neither be subdued by arms, nor restrained by treaties, might not promise themselves any solid or lasting tranquillity: but they discovered, in the virtues of their young sovereign, the prospect of a long and auspicious reign. When the legions climbed the mountains, and scaled the fortifications of the Barbarians, the valor of Gratian was distinguished in the foremost ranks; and the gilt and variegated armor of his guards was pierced and shattered by the blows which they had received in their constant attachment to the person of their sovereign. At the age of nineteen, the son of Valentinian seemed to possess the talents of peace and war; and his personal success against the Alemanni was interpreted as a sure presage of his Gothic triumphs.

    While Gratian deserved and enjoyed the applause of his subjects, the emperor Valens, who, at length, had removed his court and army from Antioch, was received by the people of Constantinople as the author of the public calamity. Before he had reposed himself ten days in the capital, he was urged by the licentious clamors of the Hippodrome to march against the Barbarians, whom he had invited into his dominions; and the citizens, who are always brave at a distance from any real danger, declared, with confidence, that, if they were supplied with arms, they alone would undertake to deliver the province from the ravages of an insulting foe. The vain reproaches of an ignorant multitude hastened the downfall of the Roman empire; they provoked the desperate rashness of Valens; who did not find, either in his reputation or in his mind, any motives to support with firmness the public contempt. He was soon persuaded, by the successful achievements of his lieutenants, to despise the power of the Goths, who, by the diligence of Fritigern, were now collected in the neighborhood of Hadrianople. The march of the Taifalæ had been intercepted by the valiant Frigerid: the king of those licentious Barbarians was slain in battle; and the suppliant captives were sent into distant exile to cultivate the lands of Italy, which were assigned for their settlement in the vacant territories of Modena and Parma. The exploits of Sebastian, who was recently engaged in the service of Valens, and promoted to the rank of master-general of the infantry, were still more honorable to himself, and useful to the republic. He obtained the permission of selecting three hundred soldiers from each of the legions; and this separate detachment soon acquired the spirit of discipline, and the exercise of arms, which were almost forgotten under the reign of Valens. By the vigor and conduct of Sebastian, a large body of the Goths were surprised in their camp; and the immense spoil, which was recovered from their hands, filled the city of Hadrianople, and the adjacent plain. The splendid narratives, which the general transmitted of his own exploits, alarmed the Imperial court by the appearance of superior merit; and though he cautiously insisted on the difficulties of the Gothic war, his valor was praised, his advice was rejected; and Valens, who listened with pride and pleasure to the flattering suggestions of the eunuchs of the palace, was impatient to seize the glory of an easy and assured conquest. His army was strengthened by a numerous reenforcement of veterans; and his march from Constantinople to Hadrianople was conducted with so much military skill, that he prevented the activity of the Barbarians, who designed to occupy the intermediate defiles, and to intercept either the troops themselves, or their convoys of provisions. The camp of Valens, which he pitched under the walls of Hadrianople, was fortified, according to the practice of the Romans, with a ditch and rampart; and a most important council was summoned, to decide the fate of the emperor and of the empire. The party of reason and of delay was strenuously maintained by Victor, who had corrected, by the lessons of experience, the native fierceness of the Sarmatian character; while Sebastian, with the flexible and obsequious eloquence of a courtier, represented every precaution, and every measure, that implied a doubt of immediate victory, as unworthy of the courage and majesty of their invincible monarch. The ruin of Valens was precipitated by the deceitful arts of Fritigern, and the prudent admonitions of the emperor of the West. The advantages of negotiating in the midst of war were perfectly understood by the general of the Barbarians; and a Christian ecclesiastic was despatched, as the holy minister of peace, to penetrate, and to perplex, the councils of the enemy. The misfortunes, as well as the provocations, of the Gothic nation, were forcibly and truly described by their ambassador; who protested, in the name of Fritigern, that he was still disposed to lay down his arms, or to employ them only in the defence of the empire; if he could secure for his wandering countrymen a tranquil settlement on the waste lands of Thrace, and a sufficient allowance of corn and cattle. But he added, in a whisper of confidential friendship, that the exasperated Barbarians were averse to these reasonable conditions; and that Fritigern was doubtful whether he could accomplish the conclusion of the treaty, unless he found himself supported by the presence and terrors of an Imperial army. About the same time, Count Richomer returned from the West to announce the defeat and submission of the Alemanni, to inform Valens that his nephew advanced by rapid marches at the head of the veteran and victorious legions of Gaul, and to request, in the name of Gratian and of the republic, that every dangerous and decisive measure might be suspended, till the junction of the two emperors should insure the success of the Gothic war. But the feeble sovereign of the East was actuated only by the fatal illusions of pride and jealousy. He disdained the importunate advice; he rejected the humiliating aid; he secretly compared the ignominious, at least the inglorious, period of his own reign, with the fame of a beardless youth; and Valens rushed into the field, to erect his imaginary trophy, before the diligence of his colleague could usurp any share of the triumphs of the day.

    On the ninth of August, a day which has deserved to be marked among the most inauspicious of the Roman Calendar, the emperor Valens, leaving, under a strong guard, his baggage and military treasure, marched from Hadrianople to attack the Goths, who were encamped about twelve miles from the city. By some mistake of the orders, or some ignorance of the ground, the right wing, or column of cavalry arrived in sight of the enemy, whilst the left was still at a considerable distance; the soldiers were compelled, in the sultry heat of summer, to precipitate their pace; and the line of battle was formed with tedious confusion and irregular delay. The Gothic cavalry had been detached to forage in the adjacent country; and Fritigern still continued to practise his customary arts. He despatched messengers of peace, made proposals, required hostages, and wasted the hours, till the Romans, exposed without shelter to the burning rays of the sun, were exhausted by thirst, hunger, and intolerable fatigue. The emperor was persuaded to send an ambassador to the Gothic camp; the zeal of Richomer, who alone had courage to accept the dangerous commission, was applauded; and the count of the domestics, adorned with the splendid ensigns of his dignity, had proceeded some way in the space between the two armies, when he was suddenly recalled by the alarm of battle. The hasty and imprudent attack was made by Bacurius the Iberian, who commanded a body of archers and targiteers; and as they advanced with rashness, they retreated with loss and disgrace. In the same moment, the flying squadrons of Alatheus and Saphrax, whose return was anxiously expected by the general of the Goths, descended like a whirlwind from the hills, swept across the plain, and added new terrors to the tumultuous, but irresistible charge of the Barbarian host. The event of the battle of Hadrianople, so fatal to Valens and to the empire, may be described in a few words: the Roman cavalry fled; the infantry was abandoned, surrounded, and cut in pieces. The most skilful evolutions, the firmest courage, are scarcely sufficient to extricate a body of foot, encompassed, on an open plain, by superior numbers of horse; but the troops of Valens, oppressed by the weight of the enemy and their own fears, were crowded into a narrow space, where it was impossible for them to extend their ranks, or even to use, with effect, their swords and javelins. In the midst of tumult, of slaughter, and of dismay, the emperor, deserted by his guards and wounded, as it was supposed, with an arrow, sought protection among the Lancearii and the Mattiarii, who still maintained their ground with some appearance of order and firmness. His faithful generals, Trajan and Victor, who perceived his danger, loudly exclaimed that all was lost, unless the person of the emperor could be saved. Some troops, animated by their exhortation, advanced to his relief: they found only a bloody spot, covered with a heap of broken arms and mangled bodies, without being able to discover their unfortunate prince, either among the living or the dead. Their search could not indeed be successful, if there is any truth in the circumstances with which some historians have related the death of the emperor. By the care of his attendants, Valens was removed from the field of battle to a neighboring cottage, where they attempted to dress his wound, and to provide for his future safety. But this humble retreat was instantly surrounded by the enemy: they tried to force the door, they were provoked by a discharge of arrows from the roof, till at length, impatient of delay, they set fire to a pile of dry fagots, and consumed the cottage with the Roman emperor and his train. Valens perished in the flames; and a youth, who dropped from the window, alone escaped, to attest the melancholy tale, and to inform the Goths of the inestimable prize which they had lost by their own rashness. A great number of brave and distinguished officers perished in the battle of Hadrianople, which equalled in the actual loss, and far surpassed in the fatal consequences, the misfortune which Rome had formerly sustained in the fields of Cannæ. Two master-generals of the cavalry and infantry, two great officers of the palace, and thirty-five tribunes, were found among the slain; and the death of Sebastian might satisfy the world, that he was the victim, as well as the author, of the public calamity. Above two thirds of the Roman army were destroyed: and the darkness of the night was esteemed a very favorable circumstance, as it served to conceal the flight of the multitude, and to protect the more orderly retreat of Victor and Richomer, who alone, amidst the general consternation, maintained the advantage of calm courage and regular discipline.

    While the impressions of grief and terror were still recent in the minds of men, the most celebrated rhetorician of the age composed the funeral oration of a vanquished army, and of an unpopular prince, whose throne was already occupied by a stranger. “There are not wanting,” says the candid Libanius, “those who arraign the prudence of the emperor, or who impute the public misfortune to the want of courage and discipline in the troops. For my own part, I reverence the memory of their former exploits: I reverence the glorious death, which they bravely received, standing, and fighting in their ranks: I reverence the field of battle, stained with their blood, and the blood of the Barbarians. Those honorable marks have been already washed away by the rains; but the lofty monuments of their bones, the bones of generals, of centurions, and of valiant warriors, claim a longer period of duration. The king himself fought and fell in the foremost ranks of the battle. His attendants presented him with the fleetest horses of the Imperial stable, that would soon have carried him beyond the pursuit of the enemy. They vainly pressed him to reserve his important life for the future service of the republic. He still declared that he was unworthy to survive so many of the bravest and most faithful of his subjects; and the monarch was nobly buried under a mountain of the slain. Let none, therefore, presume to ascribe the victory of the Barbarians to the fear, the weakness, or the imprudence, of the Roman troops. The chiefs and the soldiers were animated by the virtue of their ancestors, whom they equalled in discipline and the arts of war. Their generous emulation was supported by the love of glory, which prompted them to contend at the same time with heat and thirst, with

    fire and the sword; and cheerfully to embrace an honorable death, as their refuge against flight and infamy. The indignation of the gods has been the only cause of the success of our enemies.” The truth of history may disclaim some parts of this panegyric, which cannot strictly be reconciled with the character of Valens, or the circumstances of the battle: but the fairest commendation is due to the eloquence, and still more to the generosity, of the sophist of Antioch.

    The pride of the Goths was elated by this memorable victory; but their avarice was disappointed by the mortifying discovery, that the richest part of the Imperial spoil had been within the walls of Hadrianople. They hastened to possess the reward of their valor; but they were encountered by the remains of a vanquished army, with an intrepid resolution, which was the effect of their despair, and the only hope of their safety. The walls of the city, and the ramparts of the adjacent camp, were lined with military engines, that threw stones of an enormous weight; and astonished the ignorant Barbarians by the noise, and velocity, still more than by the real effects, of the discharge. The soldiers, the citizens, the provincials, the domestics of the palace, were united in the danger, and in the defence: the furious assault of the Goths was repulsed; their secret arts of treachery and treason were discovered; and, after an obstinate conflict of many hours, they retired to their tents; convinced, by experience, that it would be far more advisable to observe the treaty, which their sagacious leader had tacitly stipulated with the fortifications of great and populous cities. After the hasty and impolitic massacre of three hundred deserters, an act of justice extremely useful to the discipline of the Roman armies, the Goths indignantly raised the siege of Hadrianople. The scene of war and tumult was instantly converted into a silent solitude: the multitude suddenly disappeared; the secret paths of the woods and mountains were marked with the footsteps of the trembling fugitives, who sought a refuge in the distant cities of Illyricum and Macedonia; and the faithful officers of the household, and the treasury, cautiously proceeded in search of the emperor, of whose death they were still ignorant. The tide of the Gothic inundation rolled from the walls of Hadrianople to the suburbs of Constantinople. The Barbarians were surprised with the splendid appearance of the capital of the East, the height and extent of the walls, the myriads of wealthy and affrighted citizens who crowded the ramparts, and the various prospect of the sea and land. While they gazed with hopeless desire on the inaccessible beauties of Constantinople, a sally was made from one of the gates by a party of Saracens, who had been fortunately engaged in the service of Valens. The cavalry of Scythia was forced to yield to the admirable swiftness and spirit of the Arabian horses: their riders were skilled in the evolutions of irregular war; and the Northern Barbarians were astonished and dismayed, by the inhuman ferocity of the Barbarians of the South. A Gothic soldier was slain by the dagger of an Arab; and the hairy, naked savage, applying his lips to the wound, expressed a horrid delight, while he sucked the blood of his vanquished enemy. The army of the Goths, laden with the spoils of the wealthy suburbs and the adjacent territory, slowly moved, from the Bosphorus, to the mountains which form the western boundary of Thrace. The important pass of Succi was betrayed by the fear, or the misconduct, of Maurus; and the Barbarians, who no longer had any resistance to apprehend from the scattered and vanquished troops of the East, spread themselves over the face of a fertile and cultivated country, as far as the confines of Italy and the Hadriatic Sea.

    The Romans, who so coolly, and so concisely, mention the acts of justice which were exercised by the legions, reserve their compassion, and their eloquence, for their own sufferings, when the provinces were invaded, and desolated, by the arms of the successful Barbarians. The simple circumstantial narrative (did such a narrative exist) of the ruin of a single town, of the misfortunes of a single family, might exhibit an interesting and instructive picture of human manners: but the tedious repetition of vague and declamatory complaints would fatigue the attention of the most patient reader. The same censure may be applied, though not perhaps in an equal degree, to the profane, and the ecclesiastical, writers of this unhappy period; that their minds were inflamed by popular and religious animosity; and that the true size and color of every object is falsified by the exaggerations of their corrupt eloquence. The vehement Jerom might justly deplore the calamities inflicted by the Goths, and their barbarous allies, on his native country of Pannonia, and the wide extent of the provinces, from the walls of Constantinople to the foot of the Julian Alps; the rapes, the massacres, the conflagrations; and, above all, the profanation of the churches, that were turned into stables, and the contemptuous treatment of the relics of holy martyrs. But the Saint is surely transported beyond the limits of nature and history, when he affirms, “that, in those desert countries, nothing was left except the sky and the earth; that, after the destruction of the cities, and the extirpation of the human race, the land was overgrown with thick forests and inextricable brambles; and that the universal desolation, announced by the prophet Zephaniah, was accomplished, in the scarcity of the beasts, the birds, and even of the fish.” These complaints were pronounced about twenty years after the death of Valens; and the Illyrian provinces, which were constantly exposed to the invasion and passage of the Barbarians, still continued, after a calamitous period of ten centuries, to supply new materials for rapine and destruction. Could it even be supposed, that a large tract of country had been left without cultivation and without inhabitants, the consequences might not have been so fatal to the inferior productions of animated nature. The useful and feeble animals, which are nourished by the hand of man, might suffer and perish, if they were deprived of his protection; but the beasts of the forest, his enemies or his victims, would multiply in the free and undisturbed possession of their solitary domain. The various tribes that people the air, or the waters, are still less connected with the fate of the human species; and it is highly probable that the fish of the Danube would have felt more terror and distress, from the approach of a voracious pike, than from the hostile inroad of a Gothic army.

    Chapter XXVI: Progress of The Huns  Part V

    Whatever may have been the just measure of the calamities of Europe, there was reason to fear that the same calamities would soon extend to the peaceful countries of Asia. The sons of the Goths had been judiciously distributed through the cities of the East; and the arts of education were employed to polish, and subdue, the native fierceness of their temper. In the space of about twelve years, their numbers had continually increased; and the children, who, in the first emigration, were sent over the Hellespont, had attained, with rapid growth, the strength and spirit of perfect manhood. It was impossible to conceal from their knowledge the events of the Gothic war; and, as those daring youths had not studied the language of dissimulation, they betrayed their wish, their desire, perhaps their intention, to emulate the glorious example of their fathers The danger of the times seemed to justify the jealous suspicions of the provincials; and these suspicions were admitted as unquestionable evidence, that the Goths of Asia had formed a secret and dangerous conspiracy against the public safety. The death of Valens had left the East without a sovereign; and Julius, who filled the important station of master-general of the troops, with a high reputation of diligence and ability, thought it his duty to consult the senate of Constantinople; which he considered, during the vacancy of the throne, as the representative council of the nation. As soon as he had obtained the discretionary power of acting as he should judge most expedient for the good of the republic, he assembled the principal officers, and privately concerted effectual measures for the execution of his bloody design. An order was immediately promulgated, that, on a stated day, the Gothic youth should assemble in the capital cities of their respective provinces; and, as a report was industriously circulated, that they were summoned to receive a liberal gift of lands and money, the pleasing hope allayed the fury of their resentment, and, perhaps, suspended the motions of the conspiracy. On the appointed day, the unarmed crowd of the Gothic youth was carefully collected in the square or Forum; the streets and avenues were occupied by the Roman troops, and the roofs of the houses were covered with archers and slingers. At the same hour, in all the cities of the East, the signal was given of indiscriminate slaughter; and the provinces of Asia were delivered by the cruel prudence of Julius, from a domestic enemy, who, in a few months, might have carried fire and sword from the Hellespont to the Euphrates. The urgent consideration of the public safety may undoubtedly authorize the violation of every positive law. How far that, or any other, consideration may operate to dissolve the natural obligations of humanity and justice, is a doctrine of which I still desire to remain ignorant.

    The emperor Gratian was far advanced on his march towards the plains of Hadrianople, when he was informed, at first by the confused voice of fame, and afterwards by the more accurate reports of Victor and Richomer, that his impatient colleague had been slain in battle, and that two thirds of the Roman army were exterminated by the sword of the victorious Goths. Whatever resentment the rash and jealous vanity of his uncle might deserve, the resentment of a generous mind is easily subdued by the softer emotions of grief and compassion; and even the sense of pity was soon lost in the serious and alarming consideration of the state of the republic. Gratian was too late to assist, he was too weak to revenge, his unfortunate colleague; and the valiant and modest youth felt himself unequal to the support of a sinking world. A formidable tempest of the Barbarians of Germany seemed ready to burst over the provinces of Gaul; and the mind of Gratian was oppressed and distracted by the administration of the Western empire. In this important crisis, the government of the East, and the conduct of the Gothic war, required the undivided attention of a hero and a statesman. A subject invested with such ample command would not long have preserved his fidelity to a distant benefactor; and the Imperial council embraced the wise and manly resolution of conferring an obligation, rather than of yielding to an insult. It was the wish of Gratian to bestow the purple as the reward of virtue; but, at the age of nineteen, it is not easy for a prince, educated in the supreme rank, to understand the true characters of his ministers and generals. He attempted to weigh, with an impartial hand, their various merits and defects; and, whilst he checked the rash confidence of ambition, he distrusted the cautious wisdom which despaired of the republic. As each moment of delay diminished something of the power and resources of the future sovereign of the East, the situation of the times would not allow a tedious debate. The choice of Gratian was soon declared in favor of an exile, whose father, only three years before, had suffered, under the sanction of his authority, an unjust and ignominious death. The great Theodosius, a name celebrated in history, and dear to the Catholic church, was summoned to the Imperial court, which had gradually retreated from the confines of Thrace to the more secure station of Sirmium. Five months after the death of Valens, the emperor Gratian produced before the assembled troops his colleague and theirmaster; who, after a modest, perhaps a sincere, resistance, was compelled to accept, amidst the general acclamations, the diadem, the purple, and the equal title of Augustus. The provinces of Thrace, Asia, and Egypt, over which Valens had reigned, were resigned to the administration of the new emperor; but, as he was specially intrusted with the conduct of the Gothic war, the Illyrian præfecture was dismembered; and the two great dioceses of Dacia and Macedonia were added to the dominions of the Eastern empire.

    The same province, and perhaps the same city, which had given to the throne the virtues of Trajan, and the talents of Hadrian, was the original seat of another family of Spaniards, who, in a less fortunate age, possessed, near fourscore years, the declining empire of Rome. They emerged from the obscurity of municipal honors by the active spirit of the elder Theodosius, a general whose exploits in Britain and Africa have formed one of the most splendid parts of the annals of Valentinian. The son of that general, who likewise bore the name of Theodosius, was educated, by skilful preceptors, in the liberal studies of youth; but he was instructed in the art of war by the tender care and severe discipline of his father. Under the standard of such a leader, young Theodosius sought glory and knowledge, in the most distant scenes of military action; inured his constitution to the difference of seasons and climates; distinguished his valor by sea and land; and observed the various warfare of the Scots, the Saxons, and the Moors. His own merit, and the recommendation of the conqueror of Africa, soon raised him to a separate command; and, in the station of Duke of Mæsia, he vanquished an army of Sarmatians; saved the province; deserved the love of the soldiers; and provoked the envy of the court. His rising fortunes were soon blasted by the disgrace and execution of his illustrious father; and Theodosius obtained, as a favor, the permission of retiring to a private life in his native province of Spain. He displayed a firm and temperate character in the ease with which he adapted himself to this new situation. His time was almost equally divided between the town and country; the spirit, which had animated his public conduct, was shown in the active and affectionate performance of every social duty; and the diligence of the soldier was profitably converted to the improvement of his ample patrimony, which lay between Valladolid and Segovia, in the midst of a fruitful district, still famous for a most exquisite breed of sheep. From the innocent, but humble labors of his farm, Theodosius was transported, in less than four months, to the throne of the Eastern empire; and the whole period of the history of the world will not perhaps afford a similar example, of an elevation at the same time so pure and so honorable. The princes who peaceably inherit the sceptre of their fathers, claim and enjoy a legal right, the more secure as it is absolutely distinct from the merits of their personal characters. The subjects, who, in a monarchy, or a popular state, acquire the possession of supreme power, may have raised themselves, by the superiority either of genius or virtue, above the heads of their equals; but their virtue is seldom exempt from ambition; and the cause of the successful candidate is frequently stained by the guilt of conspiracy, or civil war. Even in those governments which allow the reigning monarch to declare a colleague or a successor, his partial choice, which may be influenced by the blindest passions, is often directed to an unworthy object But the most suspicious malignity cannot ascribe to Theodosius, in his obscure solitude of Caucha, the arts, the desires, or even the hopes, of an ambitious statesman; and the name of the Exile would long since have been forgotten, if his genuine and distinguished virtues had not left a deep impression in the Imperial court. During the season of prosperity, he had been neglected; but, in the public distress, his superior merit was universally felt and acknowledged. What confidence must have been reposed in his integrity, since Gratian could trust, that a pious son would forgive, for the sake of the republic, the murder of his father! What expectations must have been formed of his abilities to encourage the hope, that a single man could save, and restore, the empire of the East! Theodosius was invested with the purple in the thirty-third year of his age. The vulgar gazed with admiration on the manly beauty of his face, and the graceful majesty of his person, which they were pleased to compare with the pictures and medals of the emperor Trajan; whilst intelligent observers discovered, in the qualities of his heart and understanding, a more important resemblance to the best and greatest of the Roman princes.

    It is not without the most sincere regret, that I must now take leave of an accurate and faithful guide, who has composed the history of his own times, without indulging the prejudices and passions, which usually affect the mind of a contemporary. Ammianus Marcellinus, who terminates his useful work with the defeat and death of Valens, recommends the more glorious subject of the ensuing reign to the youthful vigor and eloquence of the rising generation. The rising generation was not disposed to accept his advice or to imitate his example; and, in the study of the reign of Theodosius, we are reduced to illustrate the partial narrative of Zosimus, by the obscure hints of fragments and chronicles, by the figurative style of poetry or panegyric, and by the precarious assistance of the ecclesiastical writers, who, in the heat of religious faction, are apt to despise the profane virtues of sincerity and moderation. Conscious of these disadvantages, which will continue to involve a considerable portion of the decline and fall of the Roman empire, I shall proceed with doubtful and timorous steps. Yet I may boldly pronounce, that the battle of Hadrianople was never revenged by any signal or decisive victory of Theodosius over the Barbarians: and the expressive silence of his venal orators may be confirmed by the observation of the condition and circumstances of the times. The fabric of a mighty state, which has been reared by the labors of successive ages, could not be overturned by the misfortune of a single day, if the fatal power of the imagination did not exaggerate the real measure of the calamity. The loss of forty thousand Romans, who fell in the plains of Hadrianople, might have been soon recruited in the populous provinces of the East, which contained so many millions of inhabitants. The courage of a soldier is found to be the cheapest, and most common, quality of human nature; and sufficient skill to encounter an undisciplined foe might have been speedily taught by the care of the surviving centurions. If the Barbarians were mounted on the horses, and equipped with the armor, of their vanquished enemies, the numerous studs of Cappadocia and Spain would have supplied new squadrons of cavalry; the thirty-four arsenals of the empire were plentifully stored with magazines of offensive and defensive arms: and the wealth of Asia might still have yielded an ample fund for the expenses of the war. But the effects which were produced by the battle of Hadrianople on the minds of the Barbarians and of the Romans, extended the victory of the former, and the defeat of the latter, far beyond the limits of a single day. A Gothic chief was heard to declare, with insolent moderation, that, for his own part, he was fatigued with slaughter: but that he was astonished how a people, who fled before him like a flock of sheep, could still presume to dispute the possession of their treasures and provinces. The same terrors which the name of the Huns had spread among the Gothic tribes, were inspired, by the formidable name of the Goths, among the subjects and soldiers of the Roman empire. If Theodosius, hastily collecting his scattered forces, had led them into the field to encounter a victorious enemy, his army would have been vanquished by their own fears; and his rashness could not have been excused by the chance of success. But the great Theodosius, an epithet which he honorably deserved on this momentous occasion, conducted himself as the firm and faithful guardian of the republic. He fixed his head-quarters at Thessalonica, the capital of the Macedonian diocese; from whence he could watch the irregular motions of the Barbarians, and direct the operations of his lieutenants, from the gates of Constantinople to the shores of the Hadriatic. The fortifications and garrisons of the cities were strengthened; and the troops, among whom a sense of order and discipline was revived, were insensibly emboldened by the confidence of their own safety. From these secure stations, they were encouraged to make frequent sallies on the Barbarians, who infested the adjacent country; and, as they were seldom allowed to engage, without some decisive superiority, either of ground or of numbers, their enterprises were, for the most part, successful; and they were soon convinced, by their own experience, of the possibility of vanquishing their invincible enemies. The detachments of these separate garrisons were generally united into small armies; the same cautious measures were pursued, according to an extensive and well-concerted plan of operations; the events of each day added strength and spirit to the Roman arms; and the artful diligence of the emperor, who circulated the most favorable reports of the success of the war, contributed to subdue the pride of the Barbarians, and to animate the hopes and courage of his subjects. If, instead of this faint and imperfect outline, we could accurately represent the counsels and actions of Theodosius, in four successive campaigns, there is reason to believe, that his consummate skill would deserve the applause of every military reader. The republic had formerly been saved by the delays of Fabius; and, while the splendid trophies of Scipio, in the field of Zama, attract the eyes of posterity, the camps and marches of the dictator among the hills of the Campania, may claim a juster proportion of the solid and independent fame, which the general is not compelled to share, either with fortune or with his troops. Such was likewise the merit of Theodosius; and the infirmities of his body, which most unseasonably languished under a long and dangerous disease, could not oppress the vigor of his mind, or divert his attention from the public service.

    The deliverance and peace of the Roman provinces was the work of prudence, rather than of valor: the prudence of Theodosius was seconded by fortune: and the emperor never failed to seize, and to improve, every favorable circumstance. As long as the superior genius of Fritigern preserved the union, and directed the motions of the Barbarians, their power was not inadequate to the conquest of a great empire. The death of that hero, the predecessor and master of the renowned Alaric, relieved an impatient multitude from the intolerable yoke of discipline and discretion. The Barbarians, who had been restrained by his authority, abandoned themselves to the dictates of their passions; and their passions were seldom uniform or consistent. An army of conquerors was broken into many disorderly bands of savage robbers; and their blind and irregular fury was not less pernicious to themselves, than to their enemies. Their mischievous disposition was shown in the destruction of every object which they wanted strength to remove, or taste to enjoy; and they often consumed, with improvident rage, the harvests, or the granaries, which soon afterwards became necessary for their own subsistence. A spirit of discord arose among the independent tribes and nations, which had been united only by the bands of a loose and voluntary alliance. The troops of the Huns and the Alani would naturally upbraid the flight of the Goths; who were not disposed to use with moderation the advantages of their fortune; the ancient jealousy of the Ostrogoths and the Visigoths could not long be suspended; and the haughty chiefs still remembered the insults and injuries, which they had reciprocally offered, or sustained, while the nation was seated in the countries beyond the Danube. The progress of domestic faction abated the more diffusive sentiment of national animosity; and the officers of Theodosius were instructed to purchase, with liberal gifts and promises, the retreat or service of the discontented party. The acquisition of Modar, a prince of the royal blood of the Amali, gave a bold and faithful champion to the cause of Rome. The illustrious deserter soon obtained the rank of master-general, with an important command; surprised an army of his countrymen, who were immersed in wine and sleep; and, after a cruel slaughter of the astonished Goths, returned with an immense spoil, and four thousand wagons, to the Imperial camp. In the hands of a skilful politician, the most different means may be successfully applied to the same ends; and the peace of the empire, which had been forwarded by the divisions, was accomplished by the reunion, of the Gothic nation. Athanaric, who had been a patient spectator of these extraordinary events, was at length driven, by the chance of arms, from the dark recesses of the woods of Caucaland. He no longer hesitated to pass the Danube; and a very considerable part of the subjects of Fritigern, who already felt the inconveniences of anarchy, were easily persuaded to acknowledge for their king a Gothic Judge, whose birth they respected, and whose abilities they had frequently experienced. But age had chilled the daring spirit of Athanaric; and, instead of leading his people to the field of battle and victory, he wisely listened to the fair proposal of an honorable and advantageous treaty. Theodosius, who was acquainted with the merit and power of his new ally, condescended to meet him at the distance of several miles from Constantinople; and entertained him in the Imperial city, with the confidence of a friend, and the magnificence of a monarch. “The Barbarian prince observed, with curious attention, the variety of objects which attracted his notice, and at last broke out into a sincere and passionate exclamation of wonder. I now behold (said he) what I never could believe, the glories of this stupendous capital! And as he cast his eyes around, he viewed, and he admired, the commanding situation of the city, the strength and beauty of the walls and public edifices, the capacious harbor, crowded with innumerable vessels, the perpetual concourse of distant nations, and the arms and discipline of the troops. Indeed, (continued Athanaric,) the emperor of the Romans is a god upon earth; and the presumptuous man, who dares to lift his hand against him, is guilty of his own blood.” The Gothic king did not long enjoy this splendid and honorable reception; and, as temperance was not the virtue of his nation, it may justly be suspected, that his mortal disease was contracted amidst the pleasures of the Imperial banquets. But the policy of Theodosius derived more solid benefit from the death, than he could have expected from the most faithful services, of his ally. The funeral of Athanaric was performed with solemn rites in the capital of the East; a stately monument was erected to his memory; and his whole army, won by the liberal courtesy, and decent grief, of Theodosius, enlisted under the standard of the Roman empire. The submission of so great a body of the Visigoths was productive of the most salutary consequences; and the mixed influence of force, of reason, and of corruption, became every day more powerful, and more extensive. Each independent chieftain hastened to obtain a separate treaty, from the apprehension that an obstinate delay might expose him, alone and unprotected, to the revenge, or justice, of the conqueror. The general, or rather the final, capitulation of the Goths, may be dated four years, one month, and twenty-five days, after the defeat and death of the emperor Valens.

    The provinces of the Danube had been already relieved from the oppressive weight of the Gruthungi, or Ostrogoths, by the voluntary retreat of Alatheus and Saphrax, whose restless spirit had prompted them to seek new scenes of rapine and glory. Their destructive course was pointed towards the West; but we must be satisfied with a very obscure and imperfect knowledge of their various adventures. The Ostrogoths impelled several of the German tribes on the provinces of Gaul; concluded, and soon violated, a treaty with the emperor Gratian; advanced into the unknown countries of the North; and, after an interval of more than four years, returned, with accumulated force, to the banks of the Lower Danube. Their troops were recruited with the fiercest warriors of Germany and Scythia; and the soldiers, or at least the historians, of the empire, no longer recognized the name and countenances of their former enemies. The general who commanded the military and naval powers of the Thracian frontier, soon perceived that his superiority would be disadvantageous to the public service; and that the Barbarians, awed by the presence of his fleet and legions, would probably defer the passage of the river till the approaching winter. The dexterity of the spies, whom he sent into the Gothic camp, allured the Barbarians into a fatal snare. They were persuaded that, by a bold attempt, they might surprise, in the silence and darkness of the night, the sleeping army of the Romans; and the whole multitude was hastily embarked in a fleet of three thousand canoes. The bravest of the Ostrogoths led the van; the main body consisted of the remainder of their subjects and soldiers; and the women and children securely followed in the rear. One of the nights without a moon had been selected for the execution of their design; and they had almost reached the southern bank of the Danube, in the firm confidence that they should find an easy landing and an unguarded camp. But the progress of the Barbarians was suddenly stopped by an unexpected obstacle a triple line of vessels, strongly connected with each other, and which formed an impenetrable chain of two miles and a half along the river. While they struggled to force their way in the unequal conflict, their right flank was overwhelmed by the irresistible attack of a fleet of galleys, which were urged down the stream by the united impulse of oars and of the tide. The weight and velocity of those ships of war broke, and sunk, and dispersed, the rude and feeble canoes of the Barbarians; their valor was ineffectual; and Alatheus, the king, or general, of the Ostrogoths, perished with his bravest troops, either by the sword of the Romans, or in the waves of the Danube. The last division of this unfortunate fleet might regain the opposite shore; but the distress and disorder of the multitude rendered them alike incapable, either of action or counsel; and they soon implored the clemency of the victorious enemy. On this occasion, as well as on many others, it is a difficult task to reconcile the passions and prejudices of the writers of the age of Theodosius. The partial and malignant historian, who misrepresents every action of his reign, affirms, that the emperor did not appear in the field of battle till the Barbarians had been vanquished by the valor and conduct of his lieutenant Promotus. The flattering poet, who celebrated, in the court of Honorius, the glory of the father and of the son, ascribes the victory to the personal prowess of Theodosius; and almost insinuates, that the king of the Ostrogoths was slain by the hand of the emperor. The truth of history might perhaps be found in a just medium between these extreme and contradictory assertions.

    The original treaty which fixed the settlement of the Goths, ascertained their privileges, and stipulated their obligations, would illustrate the history of Theodosius and his successors. The series of their history has imperfectly preserved the spirit and substance of this single agreement. The ravages of war and tyranny had provided many large tracts of fertile but uncultivated land for the use of those Barbarians who might not disdain the practice of agriculture. A numerous colony of the Visigoths was seated in Thrace; the remains of the Ostrogoths were planted in Phrygia and Lydia; their immediate wants were supplied by a distribution of corn and cattle; and their future industry was encouraged by an exemption from tribute, during a certain term of years. The Barbarians would have deserved to feel the cruel and perfidious policy of the Imperial court, if they had suffered themselves to be dispersed through the provinces. They required, and they obtained, the sole possession of the villages and districts assigned for their residence; they still cherished and propagated their native manners and language; asserted, in the bosom of despotism, the freedom of their domestic government; and acknowledged the sovereignty of the emperor, without submitting to the inferior jurisdiction of the laws and magistrates of Rome. The hereditary chiefs of the tribes and families were still permitted to command their followers in peace and war; but the royal dignity was abolished; and the generals of the Goths were appointed and removed at the pleasure of the emperor. An army of forty thousand Goths was maintained for the perpetual service of the empire of the East; and those haughty troops, who assumed the title of Fderati, or allies, were distinguished by their gold collars, liberal pay, and licentious privileges. Their native courage was improved by the use of arms and the knowledge of discipline; and, while the republic was guarded, or threatened, by the doubtful sword of the Barbarians, the last sparks of the military flame were finally extinguished in the minds of the Romans. Theodosius had the address to persuade his allies, that the conditions of peace, which had been extorted from him by prudence and necessity, were the voluntary expressions of his sincere friendship for the Gothic nation. A different mode of vindication or apology was opposed to the complaints of the people; who loudly censured these shameful and dangerous concessions. The calamities of the war were painted in the most lively colors; and the first symptoms of the return of order, of plenty, and security, were diligently exaggerated. The advocates of Theodosius could affirm, with some appearance of truth and reason, that it was impossible to extirpate so many warlike tribes, who were rendered desperate by the loss of their native country; and that the exhausted provinces would be revived by a fresh supply of soldiers and husbandmen. The Barbarians still wore an angry and hostile aspect; but the experience of past times might encourage the hope, that they would acquire the habits of industry and obedience; that their manners would be polished by time, education, and the influence of Christianity; and that their posterity would insensibly blend with the great body of the Roman people.

    Notwithstanding these specious arguments, and these sanguine expectations, it was apparent to every discerning eye, that the Goths would long remain the enemies, and might soon become the conquerors of the Roman empire. Their rude and insolent behavior expressed their contempt of the citizens and provincials, whom they insulted with impunity. To the zeal and valor of the Barbarians Theodosius was indebted for the success of his arms: but their assistance was precarious; and they were sometimes seduced, by a treacherous and inconstant disposition, to abandon his standard, at the moment when their service was the most essential. During the civil war against Maximus, a great number of Gothic deserters retired into the morasses of Macedonia, wasted the adjacent provinces, and obliged the intrepid monarch to expose his person, and exert his power, to suppress the rising flame of rebellion. The public apprehensions were fortified by the strong suspicion, that these tumults were not the effect of accidental passion, but the result of deep and premeditated design. It was generally believed, that the Goths had signed the treaty of peace with a hostile and insidious spirit; and that their chiefs had previously bound themselves, by a solemn and secret oath, never to keep faith with the Romans; to maintain the fairest show of loyalty and friendship, and to watch the favorable moment of rapine, of conquest, and of revenge. But as the minds of the Barbarians were not insensible to the power of gratitude, several of the Gothic leaders sincerely devoted themselves to the service of the empire, or, at least, of the emperor; the whole nation was insensibly divided into two opposite factions, and much sophistry was employed in conversation and dispute, to compare the obligations of their first, and second, engagements. The Goths, who considered themselves as the friends of peace, of justice, and of Rome, were directed by the authority of Fravitta, a valiant and honorable youth, distinguished above the rest of his countrymen by the politeness of his manners, the liberality of his sentiments, and the mild virtues of social life. But the more numerous faction adhered to the fierce and faithless Priulf, * who inflamed the passions, and asserted the independence, of his warlike followers. On one of the solemn festivals, when the chiefs of both parties were invited to the Imperial table, they were insensibly heated by wine, till they forgot the usual restraints of discretion and respect, and betrayed, in the presence of Theodosius, the fatal secret of their domestic disputes. The emperor, who had been the reluctant witness of this extraordinary controversy, dissembled his fears and resentment, and soon dismissed the tumultuous assembly. Fravitta, alarmed and exasperated by the insolence of his rival, whose departure from the palace might have been the signal of a civil war, boldly followed him; and, drawing his sword, laid Priulf dead at his feet. Their companions flew to arms; and the faithful champion of Rome would have been oppressed by superior numbers, if he had not been protected by the seasonable interposition of the Imperial guards. Such were the scenes of Barbaric rage, which disgraced the palace and table of the Roman emperor; and, as the impatient Goths could only be restrained by the firm and temperate character of Theodosius, the public safety seemed to depend on the life and abilities of a single man.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XIX-XXII

    Chapter XIX: Constantius Sole Emperor.

    Part I. Constantius Sole Emperor. — Elevation And Death Of Gallus. — Danger And Elevation Of Julian. — Sarmatian And Persian Wars. — Victories Of Julian In Gaul.

    The divided provinces of the empire were again united by the victory of Constantius; but as that feeble prince was destitute of personal merit, either in peace or war; as he feared his generals, and distrusted his ministers; the triumph of his arms served only to establish the reign of the eunuchs over the Roman world. Those unhappy beings, the ancient production of Oriental jealousy and despotism, were introduced into Greece and Rome by the contagion of Asiatic luxury. Their progress was rapid; and the eunuchs, who, in the time of Augustus, had been abhorred, as the monstrous retinue of an Egyptian queen, were gradually admitted into the families of matrons, of senators, and of the emperors themselves. Restrained by the severe edicts of Domitian and Nerva, cherished by the pride of Diocletian, reduced to an humble station by the prudence of Constantine, they multiplied in the palaces of his degenerate sons, and insensibly acquired the knowledge, and at length the direction, of the secret councils of Constantius. The aversion and contempt which mankind had so uniformly entertained for that imperfect species, appears to have degraded their character, and to have

    rendered them almost as incapable as they were supposed to be, of conceiving any generous sentiment, or of performing any worthy action. But the eunuchs were skilled in the arts of flattery and intrigue; and they alternately governed the mind of Constantius by his fears, his indolence, and his vanity. Whilst he viewed in a deceitful mirror the fair appearance of public prosperity, he supinely permitted them to intercept the complaints of the injured provinces, to accumulate immense treasures by the sale of justice and of honors; to disgrace the most important dignities, by the promotion of those who had purchased at their hands the powers of oppression, and to gratify their resentment against the few independent spirits, who arrogantly refused to solicit the protection of slaves. Of these slaves the most distinguished was the chamberlain Eusebius, who ruled the monarch and the palace with such absolute sway, that Constantius, according to the sarcasm of an impartial historian, possessed some credit with this haughty favorite. By his artful suggestions, the emperor was persuaded to subscribe the condemnation of the unfortunate Gallus, and to add a new crime to the long list of unnatural murders which pollute the honor of the house of Constantine.

    When the two nephews of Constantine, Gallus and Julian, were saved from the fury of the soldiers, the former was about twelve, and the latter about six, years of age; and, as the eldest was thought to be of a sickly constitution, they obtained with the less difficulty a precarious and dependent life, from the affected pity of Constantius, who was sensible that the execution of these helpless orphans would have been esteemed, by all mankind, an act of the most deliberate cruelty. * Different cities of Ionia and Bithynia were assigned for the places of their exile and education; but as soon as their growing years excited the jealousy of the emperor, he judged it more prudent to secure those unhappy youths in the strong castle of Macellum, near Cæsarea. The treatment which they experienced during a six years’ confinement, was partly such as they could hope from a careful guardian, and partly such as they might dread from a suspicious tyrant. Their prison

    was an ancient palace, the residence of the kings of Cappadocia; the situation was pleasant, the buildings of stately, the enclosure spacious. They pursued their studies, and practised their exercises, under the tuition of the most skilful masters; and the numerous household appointed to attend, or rather to guard, the nephews of Constantine, was not unworthy of the dignity of their birth. But they could not disguise to themselves that they were deprived of fortune, of freedom, and of safety; secluded from the society of all whom they could trust or esteem, and condemned to pass their melancholy hours in the company of slaves devoted to the commands of a tyrant who had already injured them beyond the hope of reconciliation. At length, however, the emergencies of the state compelled the emperor, or rather his eunuchs, to invest Gallus, in the twenty-fifth year of his age, with the title of Cæsar, and to cement this political connection by his marriage with the princess Constantina. After a formal interview, in which the two princes mutually engaged their faith never to undertake any thing to the prejudice of each other, they repaired without delay to their respective stations. Constantius continued his march towards the West, and Gallus fixed his residence at Antioch; from whence, with a delegated authority, he administered the five great dioceses of the eastern præfecture. In this fortunate change, the new Cæsar was not unmindful of his brother Julian, who obtained the honors of his rank, the appearances of liberty, and the restitution of an ample patrimony.

    The writers the most indulgent to the memory of Gallus, and even Julian himself, though he wished to cast a veil over the frailties of his brother, are obliged to confess that the Cæsar was incapable of reigning. Transported from a prison to a throne, he possessed neither genius nor application, nor docility to compensate for the want of knowledge and experience. A temper naturally morose and violent, instead of being corrected, was soured by solitude and adversity; the remembrance of what he had endured disposed him to retaliation rather than to sympathy; and the ungoverned

    sallies of his rage were often fatal to those who approached his person, or were subject to his power. Constantina, his wife, is described, not as a woman, but as one of the infernal furies tormented with an insatiate thirst of human blood. Instead of employing her influence to insinuate the mild counsels of prudence and humanity, she exasperated the fierce passions of her husband; and as she retained the vanity, though she had renounced, the gentleness of her sex, a pearl necklace was esteemed an equivalent price for the murder of an innocent and virtuous nobleman. The cruelty of Gallus was sometimes displayed in the undissembled violence of popular or military executions; and was sometimes disguised by the abuse of law, and the forms of judicial proceedings. The private houses of Antioch, and the places of public resort, were besieged by spies and informers; and the Cæsar himself, concealed in a plebeian habit, very frequently condescended to assume that odious character. Every apartment of the palace was adorned with the instruments of death and torture, and a general consternation was diffused through the capital of Syria. The prince of the East, as if he had been conscious how much he had to fear, and how little he deserved to reign, selected for the objects of his resentment the provincials accused of some imaginary treason, and his own courtiers, whom with more reason he suspected of incensing, by their secret correspondence, the timid and suspicious mind of Constantius. But he forgot that he was depriving himself of his only support, the affection of the people; whilst he furnished the malice of his enemies with the arms of truth, and afforded the emperor the fairest pretence of exacting the forfeit of his purple, and of his life.

    As long as the civil war suspended the fate of the Roman world, Constantius dissembled his knowledge of the weak and cruel administration to which his choice had subjected the East; and the discovery of some assassins, secretly despatched to Antioch by the tyrant of Gaul, was employed to convince the public, that the emperor and the Cæsar were united by the same interest, and pursued by the same enemies. But when

    the victory was decided in favor of Constantius, his dependent colleague became less useful and less formidable. Every circumstance of his conduct was severely and suspiciously examined, and it was privately resolved, either to deprive Gallus of the purple, or at least to remove him from the indolent luxury of Asia to the hardships and dangers of a German war. The death of Theophilus, consular of the province of Syria, who in a time of scarcity had been massacred by the people of Antioch, with the connivance, and almost at the instigation, of Gallus, was justly resented, not only as an act of wanton cruelty, but as a dangerous insult on the supreme majesty of Constantius. Two ministers of illustrious rank, Domitian the Oriental præfect, and Montius, quæstor of the palace, were empowered by a special commission * to visit and reform the state of the East. They were instructed to behave towards Gallus with moderation and respect, and, by the gentlest arts of persuasion, to engage him to comply with the invitation of his brother and colleague. The rashness of the præfect disappointed these prudent measures, and hastened his own ruin, as well as that of his enemy. On his arrival at Antioch, Domitian passed disdainfully before the gates of the palace, and alleging a slight pretence of indisposition, continued several days in sullen retirement, to prepare an inflammatory memorial, which he transmitted to the Imperial court. Yielding at length to the pressing solicitations of Gallus, the præfect condescended to take his seat in council; but his first step was to signify a concise and haughty mandate, importing that the Cæsar should immediately repair to Italy, and threatening that he himself would punish his delay or hesitation, by suspending the usual allowance of his household. The nephew and daughter of Constantine, who could ill brook the insolence of a subject, expressed their resentment by instantly delivering Domitian to the custody of a guard. The quarrel still admitted of some terms of accommodation. They were rendered impracticable by the imprudent behavior of Montius, a statesman whose arts and experience were frequently betrayed by the levity of his disposition. The quæstor reproached Gallus in a haughty language, that a prince who was scarcely authorized to remove

    a municipal magistrate, should presume to imprison a Prætorian præfect; convoked a meeting of the civil and military officers; and required them, in the name of their sovereign, to defend the person and dignity of his representatives. By this rash declaration of war, the impatient temper of Gallus was provoked to embrace the most desperate counsels. He ordered his guards to stand to their arms, assembled the populace of Antioch, and recommended to their zeal the care of his safety and revenge. His commands were too fatally obeyed. They rudely seized the præfect and the quæstor, and tying their legs together with ropes, they dragged them through the streets of the city, inflicted a thousand insults and a thousand wounds on these unhappy victims, and at last precipitated their mangled and lifeless bodies into the stream of the Orontes.

    After such a deed, whatever might have been the designs of Gallus, it was only in a field of battle that he could assert his innocence with any hope of success. But the mind of that prince was formed of an equal mixture of violence and weakness. Instead of assuming the title of Augustus, instead of employing in his defence the troops and treasures of the East, he suffered himself to be deceived by the affected tranquillity of Constantius, who, leaving him the vain pageantry of a court, imperceptibly recalled the veteran legions from the provinces of Asia. But as it still appeared dangerous to arrest Gallus in his capital, the slow and safer arts of dissimulation were practised with success. The frequent and pressing epistles of Constantius were filled with professions of confidence and friendship; exhorting the Cæsar to discharge the duties of his high station, to relieve his colleague from a part of the public cares, and to assist the West by his presence, his counsels, and his arms. After so many reciprocal injuries, Gallus had reason to fear and to distrust. But he had neglected the opportunities of flight and of resistance; he was seduced by the flattering assurances of the tribune Scudilo, who, under the semblance of a rough soldier, disguised the most artful insinuation; and he depended on the credit of his wife Constantina, till the unseasonable death of that princess

    completed the ruin in which he had been involved by her impetuous passions.

    Chapter XIX: Constantius Sole Emperor. —

    Part II.

    After a long delay, the reluctant Cæsar set forwards on his journey to the Imperial court. From Antioch to Hadrianople, he traversed the wide extent of his dominions with a numerous and stately train; and as he labored to conceal his apprehensions from the world, and perhaps from himself, he entertained the people of Constantinople with an exhibition of the games of the circus. The progress of the journey might, however, have warned him of the impending danger. In all the principal cities he was met by ministers of confidence, commissioned to seize the offices of government, to observe his motions, and to prevent the hasty sallies of his despair. The persons despatched to secure the provinces which he left behind, passed him with cold salutations, or affected disdain; and the troops, whose station lay along the public road, were studiously removed on his approach, lest they might be tempted to offer their swords for the service of a civil war. After Gallus had been permitted to repose himself a few days at Hadrianople, he received a mandate, expressed in the most haughty and absolute style, that his splendid retinue should halt in that city, while the Cæsar himself, with only ten post-carriages, should hasten to the Imperial residence at Milan. In this rapid journey, the profound respect which was due to the brother and colleague of Constantius, was insensibly changed into rude familiarity; and Gallus, who discovered in the countenances of the attendants that they already considered themselves as his guards, and might soon be employed as his executioners, began to accuse his fatal rashness, and to recollect, with terror and remorse, the conduct by which he had provoked his fate. The dissimulation which had hitherto been preserved, was laid aside at Petovio, * in Pannonia. He was conducted to a palace in the suburbs, where the general

    Barbatio, with a select band of soldiers, who could neither be moved by pity, nor corrupted by rewards, expected the arrival of his illustrious victim. In the close of the evening he was arrested, ignominiously stripped of the ensigns of Cæsar, and hurried away to Pola, in Istria, a sequestered prison, which had been so recently polluted with royal blood. The horror which he felt was soon increased by the appearance of his implacable enemy the eunuch Eusebius, who, with the assistance of a notary and a tribune, proceeded to interrogate him concerning the administration of the East. The Cæsar sank under the weight of shame and guilt, confessed all the criminal actions and all the treasonable designs with which he was charged; and by imputing them to the advice of his wife, exasperated the indignation of Constantius, who reviewed with partial prejudice the minutes of the examination. The emperor was easily convinced, that his own safety was incompatible with the life of his cousin: the sentence of death was signed, despatched, and executed; and the nephew of Constantine, with his hands tied behind his back, was beheaded in prison like the vilest malefactor. Those who are inclined to palliate the cruelties of Constantius, assert that he soon relented, and endeavored to recall the bloody mandate; but that the second messenger, intrusted with the reprieve, was detained by the eunuchs, who dreaded the unforgiving temper of Gallus, and were desirous of reuniting to their empire the wealthy provinces of the East.

    Besides the reigning emperor, Julian alone survived, of all the numerous posterity of Constantius Chlorus. The misfortune of his royal birth involved him in the disgrace of Gallus. From his retirement in the happy country of Ionia, he was conveyed under a strong guard to the court of Milan; where he languished above seven months, in the continual apprehension of suffering the same ignominious death, which was daily inflicted almost before his eyes, on the friends and adherents of his persecuted family. His looks, his gestures, his silence, were scrutinized with malignant curiosity, and he was perpetually assaulted by enemies whom he had never

    offended, and by arts to which he was a stranger. But in the school of adversity, Julian insensibly acquired the virtues of firmness and discretion. He defended his honor, as well as his life, against the insnaring subtleties of the eunuchs, who endeavored to extort some declaration of his sentiments; and whilst he cautiously suppressed his grief and resentment, he nobly disdained to flatter the tyrant, by any seeming approbation of his brother’s murder. Julian most devoutly ascribes his miraculous deliverance to the protection of the gods, who had exempted his innocence from the sentence of destruction pronounced by their justice against the impious house of Constantine. As the most effectual instrument of their providence, he gratefully acknowledges the steady and generous friendship of the empress Eusebia, a woman of beauty and merit, who, by the ascendant which she had gained over the mind of her husband, counterbalanced, in some measure, the powerful conspiracy of the eunuchs. By the intercession of his patroness, Julian was admitted into the Imperial presence: he pleaded his cause with a decent freedom, he was heard with favor; and, notwithstanding the efforts of his enemies, who urged the danger of sparing an avenger of the blood of Gallus, the milder sentiment of Eusebia prevailed in the council. But the effects of a second interview were dreaded by the eunuchs; and Julian was advised to withdraw for a while into the neighborhood of Milan, till the emperor thought proper to assign the city of Athens for the place of his honorable exile. As he had discovered, from his earliest youth, a propensity, or rather passion, for the language, the manners, the learning, and the religion of the Greeks, he obeyed with pleasure an order so agreeable to his wishes. Far from the tumult of arms, and the treachery of courts, he spent six months under the groves of the academy, in a free intercourse with the philosophers of the age, who studied to cultivate the genius, to encourage the vanity, and to inflame the devotion of their royal pupil. Their labors were not unsuccessful; and Julian inviolably preserved for Athens that tender regard which seldom fails to arise in a liberal mind, from the recollection of the place where it has discovered and exercised its growing powers. The gentleness and affability of

    manners, which his temper suggested and his situation imposed, insensibly engaged the affections of the strangers, as well as citizens, with whom he conversed. Some of his fellow-students might perhaps examine his behavior with an eye of prejudice and aversion; but Julian established, in the schools of Athens, a general prepossession in favor of his virtues and talents, which was soon diffused over the Roman world.

    Whilst his hours were passed in studious retirement, the empress, resolute to achieve the generous design which she had undertaken, was not unmindful of the care of his fortune. The death of the late Cæsar had left Constantius invested with the sole command, and oppressed by the accumulated weight, of a mighty empire. Before the wounds of civil discord could be healed, the provinces of Gaul were overwhelmed by a deluge of Barbarians. The Sarmatians no longer respected the barrier of the Danube. The impunity of rapine had increased the boldness and numbers of the wild Isaurians: those robbers descended from their craggy mountains to ravage the adjacent country, and had even presumed, though without success, to besiege the important city of Seleucia, which was defended by a garrison of three Roman legions. Above all, the Persian monarch, elated by victory, again threatened the peace of Asia, and the presence of the emperor was indispensably required, both in the West and in the East. For the first time, Constantius sincerely acknowledged, that his single strength was unequal to such an extent of care and of dominion. Insensible to the voice of flattery, which assured him that his all-powerful virtue, and celestial fortune, would still continue to triumph over every obstacle, he listened with complacency to the advice of Eusebia, which gratified his indolence, without offending his suspicious pride. As she perceived that the remembrance of Gallus dwelt on the emperor’s mind, she artfully turned his attention to the opposite characters of the two brothers, which from their infancy had been compared to those of Domitian and of Titus. She accustomed her husband to consider Julian as a youth of a mild, unambitious disposition, whose allegiance and gratitude might be secured

    by the gift of the purple, and who was qualified to fill with honor a subordinate station, without aspiring to dispute the commands, or to shade the glories, of his sovereign and benefactor. After an obstinate, though secret struggle, the opposition of the favorite eunuchs submitted to the ascendency of the empress; and it was resolved that Julian, after celebrating his nuptials with Helena, sister of Constantius, should be appointed, with the title of Cæsar, to reign over the countries beyond the Alps.

    Although the order which recalled him to court was probably accompanied by some intimation of his approaching greatness, he appeals to the people of Athens to witness his tears of undissembled sorrow, when he was reluctantly torn away from his beloved retirement. He trembled for his life, for his fame, and even for his virtue; and his sole confidence was derived from the persuasion, that Minerva inspired all his actions, and that he was protected by an invisible guard of angels, whom for that purpose she had borrowed from the Sun and Moon. He approached, with horror, the palace of Milan; nor could the ingenuous youth conceal his indignation, when he found himself accosted with false and servile respect by the assassins of his family. Eusebia, rejoicing in the success of her benevolent schemes, embraced him with the tenderness of a sister; and endeavored, by the most soothing caresses, to dispel his terrors, and reconcile him to his fortune. But the ceremony of shaving his beard, and his awkward demeanor, when he first exchanged the cloak of a Greek philosopher for the military habit of a Roman prince, amused, during a few days, the levity of the Imperial court.

    The emperors of the age of Constantine no longer deigned to consult with the senate in the choice of a colleague; but they were anxious that their nomination should be ratified by the consent of the army. On this solemn occasion, the guards, with the other troops whose stations were in the neighborhood of Milan, appeared under arms; and Constantius ascended his lofty tribunal, holding by the hand his cousin Julian, who

    entered the same day into the twenty-fifth year of his age. In a studied speech, conceived and delivered with dignity, the emperor represented the various dangers which threatened the prosperity of the republic, the necessity of naming a Cæsar for the administration of the West, and his own intention, if it was agreeable to their wishes, of rewarding with the honors of the purple the promising virtues of the nephew of Constantine. The approbation of the soldiers was testified by a respectful murmur; they gazed on the manly countenance of Julian, and observed with pleasure, that the fire which sparkled in his eyes was tempered by a modest blush, on being thus exposed, for the first time, to the public view of mankind. As soon as the ceremony of his investiture had been performed, Constantius addressed him with the tone of authority which his superior age and station permitted him to assume; and exhorting the new Cæsar to deserve, by heroic deeds, that sacred and immortal name, the emperor gave his colleague the strongest assurances of a friendship which should never be impaired by time, nor interrupted by their separation into the most distant climes. As soon as the speech was ended, the troops, as a token of applause, clashed their shields against their knees; while the officers who surrounded the tribunal expressed, with decent reserve, their sense of the merits of the representative of Constantius.

    The two princes returned to the palace in the same chariot; and during the slow procession, Julian repeated to himself a verse of his favorite Homer, which he might equally apply to his fortune and to his fears. The four-and-twenty days which the Cæsar spent at Milan after his investiture, and the first months of his Gallic reign, were devoted to a splendid but severe captivity; nor could the acquisition of honor compensate for the loss of freedom. His steps were watched, his correspondence was intercepted; and he was obliged, by prudence, to decline the visits of his most intimate friends. Of his former domestics, four only were permitted to attend him; two pages, his physician, and his librarian; the last of whom was employed in the care of a valuable collection of books, the

    gift of the empress, who studied the inclinations as well as the interest of her friend. In the room of these faithful servants, a household was formed, such indeed as became the dignity of a Cæsar; but it was filled with a crowd of slaves, destitute, and perhaps incapable, of any attachment for their new master, to whom, for the most part, they were either unknown or suspected. His want of experience might require the assistance of a wise council; but the minute instructions which regulated the service of his table, and the distribution of his hours, were adapted to a youth still under the discipline of his preceptors, rather than to the situation of a prince intrusted with the conduct of an important war. If he aspired to deserve the esteem of his subjects, he was checked by the fear of displeasing his sovereign; and even the fruits of his marriage-bed were blasted by the jealous artifices of Eusebia herself, who, on this occasion alone, seems to have been unmindful of the tenderness of her sex, and the generosity of her character. The memory of his father and of his brothers reminded Julian of his own danger, and his apprehensions were increased by the recent and unworthy fate of Sylvanus. In the summer which preceded his own elevation, that general had been chosen to deliver Gaul from the tyranny of the Barbarians; but Sylvanus soon discovered that he had left his most dangerous enemies in the Imperial court. A dexterous informer, countenanced by several of the principal ministers, procured from him some recommendatory letters; and erasing the whole of the contents, except the signature, filled up the vacant parchment with matters of high and treasonable import. By the industry and courage of his friends, the fraud was however detected, and in a great council of the civil and military officers, held in the presence of the emperor himself, the innocence of Sylvanus was publicly acknowledged. But the discovery came too late; the report of the calumny, and the hasty seizure of his estate, had already provoked the indignant chief to the rebellion of which he was so unjustly accused. He assumed the purple at his head-quarters of Cologne, and his active powers appeared to menace Italy with an invasion, and Milan with a siege. In this emergency, Ursicinus, a general of equal rank, regained, by an act of treachery, the favor which

    he had lost by his eminent services in the East. Exasperated, as he might speciously allege, by the injuries of a similar nature, he hastened with a few followers to join the standard, and to betray the confidence, of his too credulous friend. After a reign of only twenty-eight days, Sylvanus was assassinated: the soldiers who, without any criminal intention, had blindly followed the example of their leader, immediately returned to their allegiance; and the flatterers of Constantius celebrated the wisdom and felicity of the monarch who had extinguished a civil war without the hazard of a battle.

    The protection of the Rhætian frontier, and the persecution of the Catholic church, detained Constantius in Italy above eighteen months after the departure of Julian. Before the emperor returned into the East, he indulged his pride and curiosity in a visit to the ancient capital. He proceeded from Milan to Rome along the Æmilian and Flaminian ways, and as soon as he approached within forty miles of the city, the march of a prince who had never vanquished a foreign enemy, assumed the appearance of a triumphal procession. His splendid train was composed of all the ministers of luxury; but in a time of profound peace, he was encompassed by the glittering arms of the numerous squadrons of his guards and cuirassiers. Their streaming banners of silk, embossed with gold, and shaped in the form of dragons, waved round the person of the emperor. Constantius sat alone in a lofty car, resplendent with gold and precious gems; and, except when he bowed his head to pass under the gates of the cities, he affected a stately demeanor of inflexible, and, as it might seem, of insensible gravity. The severe discipline of the Persian youth had been introduced by the eunuchs into the Imperial palace; and such were the habits of patience which they had inculcated, that during a slow and sultry march, he was never seen to move his hand towards his face, or to turn his eyes either to the right or to the left. He was received by the magistrates and senate of Rome; and the emperor surveyed, with attention, the civil honors of the republic, and the consular images of the noble families. The streets were lined

    with an innumerable multitude. Their repeated acclamations expressed their joy at beholding, after an absence of thirty-two years, the sacred person of their sovereign, and Constantius himself expressed, with some pleasantry, he affected surprise that the human race should thus suddenly be collected on the same spot. The son of Constantine was lodged in the ancient palace of Augustus: he presided in the senate, harangued the people from the tribunal which Cicero had so often ascended, assisted with unusual courtesy at the games of the Circus, and accepted the crowns of gold, as well as the Panegyrics which had been prepared for the ceremony by the deputies of the principal cities. His short visit of thirty days was employed in viewing the monuments of art and power which were scattered over the seven hills and the interjacent valleys. He admired the awful majesty of the Capitol, the vast extent of the baths of Caracalla and Diocletian, the severe simplicity of the Pantheon, the massy greatness of the amphitheatre of Titus, the elegant architecture of the theatre of Pompey and the Temple of Peace, and, above all, the stately structure of the Forum and column of Trajan; acknowledging that the voice of fame, so prone to invent and to magnify, had made an inadequate report of the metropolis of the world. The traveller, who has contemplated the ruins of ancient Rome, may conceive some imperfect idea of the sentiments which they must have inspired when they reared their heads in the splendor of unsullied beauty.

    [See The Pantheon: The severe simplicity of the Pantheon]

    The satisfaction which Constantius had received from this journey excited him to the generous emulation of bestowing on the Romans some memorial of his own gratitude and munificence. His first idea was to imitate the equestrian and colossal statue which he had seen in the Forum of Trajan; but when he had maturely weighed the difficulties of the execution, he chose rather to embellish the capital by the gift of an Egyptian obelisk. In a remote but polished age, which seems to have preceded the invention of alphabetical writing, a

    great number of these obelisks had been erected, in the cities of Thebes and Heliopolis, by the ancient sovereigns of Egypt, in a just confidence that the simplicity of their form, and the hardness of their substance, would resist the injuries of time and violence. Several of these extraordinary columns had been transported to Rome by Augustus and his successors, as the most durable monuments of their power and victory; but there remained one obelisk, which, from its size or sanctity, escaped for a long time the rapacious vanity of the conquerors. It was designed by Constantine to adorn his new city; and, after being removed by his order from the pedestal where it stood before the Temple of the Sun at Heliopolis, was floated down the Nile to Alexandria. The death of Constantine suspended the execution of his purpose, and this obelisk was destined by his son to the ancient capital of the empire. A vessel of uncommon strength and capaciousness was provided to convey this enormous weight of granite, at least a hundred and fifteen feet in length, from the banks of the Nile to those of the Tyber. The obelisk of Constantius was landed about three miles from the city, and elevated, by the efforts of art and labor, in the great Circus of Rome.

    The departure of Constantius from Rome was hastened by the alarming intelligence of the distress and danger of the Illyrian provinces. The distractions of civil war, and the irreparable loss which the Roman legions had sustained in the battle of Mursa, exposed those countries, almost without defence, to the light cavalry of the Barbarians; and particularly to the inroads of the Quadi, a fierce and powerful nation, who seem to have exchanged the institutions of Germany for the arms and military arts of their Sarmatian allies. The garrisons of the frontiers were insufficient to check their progress; and the indolent monarch was at length compelled to assemble, from the extremities of his dominions, the flower of the Palatine troops, to take the field in person, and to employ a whole campaign, with the preceding autumn and the ensuing spring, in the serious prosecution of the war. The emperor passed the Danube on a bridge of boats, cut in pieces all that

    encountered his march, penetrated into the heart of the country of the Quadi, and severely retaliated the calamities which they had inflicted on the Roman province. The dismayed Barbarians were soon reduced to sue for peace: they offered the restitution of his captive subjects as an atonement for the past, and the noblest hostages as a pledge of their future conduct. The generous courtesy which was shown to the first among their chieftains who implored the clemency of Constantius, encouraged the more timid, or the more obstinate, to imitate their example; and the Imperial camp was crowded with the princes and ambassadors of the most distant tribes, who occupied the plains of the Lesser Poland, and who might have deemed themselves secure behind the lofty ridge of the Carpathian Mountains. While Constantius gave laws to the Barbarians beyond the Danube, he distinguished, with specious compassion, the Sarmatian exiles, who had been expelled from their native country by the rebellion of their slaves, and who formed a very considerable accession to the power of the Quadi. The emperor, embracing a generous but artful system of policy, released the Sarmatians from the bands of this humiliating dependence, and restored them, by a separate treaty, to the dignity of a nation united under the government of a king, the friend and ally of the republic. He declared his resolution of asserting the justice of their cause, and of securing the peace of the provinces by the extirpation, or at least the banishment, of the Limigantes, whose manners were still infected with the vices of their servile origin. The execution of this design was attended with more difficulty than glory. The territory of the Limigantes was protected against the Romans by the Danube, against the hostile Barbarians by the Teyss. The marshy lands which lay between those rivers, and were often covered by their inundations, formed an intricate wilderness, pervious only to the inhabitants, who were acquainted with its secret paths and inaccessible fortresses. On the approach of Constantius, the Limigantes tried the efficacy of prayers, of fraud, and of arms; but he sternly rejected their supplications, defeated their rude stratagems, and repelled with skill and firmness the efforts of their irregular valor. One of their most warlike tribes, established in

    a small island towards the conflux of the Teyss and the Danube, consented to pass the river with the intention of surprising the emperor during the security of an amicable conference. They soon became the victims of the perfidy which they meditated. Encompassed on every side, trampled down by the cavalry, slaughtered by the swords of the legions, they disdained to ask for mercy; and with an undaunted countenance, still grasped their weapons in the agonies of death. After this victory, a considerable body of Romans was landed on the opposite banks of the Danube; the Taifalæ, a Gothic tribe engaged in the service of the empire, invaded the Limigantes on the side of the Teyss; and their former masters, the free Sarmatians, animated by hope and revenge, penetrated through the hilly country, into the heart of their ancient possessions. A general conflagration revealed the huts of the Barbarians, which were seated in the depth of the wilderness; and the soldier fought with confidence on marshy ground, which it was dangerous for him to tread. In this extremity, the bravest of the Limigantes were resolved to die in arms, rather than to yield: but the milder sentiment, enforced by the authority of their elders, at length prevailed; and the suppliant crowd, followed by their wives and children, repaired to the Imperial camp, to learn their fate from the mouth of the conqueror. After celebrating his own clemency, which was still inclined to pardon their repeated crimes, and to spare the remnant of a guilty nation, Constantius assigned for the place of their exile a remote country, where they might enjoy a safe and honorable repose. The Limigantes obeyed with reluctance; but before they could reach, at least before they could occupy, their destined habitations, they returned to the banks of the Danube, exaggerating the hardships of their situation, and requesting, with fervent professions of fidelity, that the emperor would grant them an undisturbed settlement within the limits of the Roman provinces. Instead of consulting his own experience of their incurable perfidy, Constantius listened to his flatterers, who were ready to represent the honor and advantage of accepting a colony of soldiers, at a time when it was much easier to obtain the pecuniary contributions than the military service of the subjects of the empire. The

    Limigantes were permitted to pass the Danube; and the emperor gave audience to the multitude in a large plain near the modern city of Buda. They surrounded the tribunal, and seemed to hear with respect an oration full of mildness and dignity when one of the Barbarians, casting his shoe into the air, exclaimed with a loud voice, Marha! Marha! * a word of defiance, which was received as a signal of the tumult. They rushed with fury to seize the person of the emperor; his royal throne and golden couch were pillaged by these rude hands; but the faithful defence of his guards, who died at his feet, allowed him a moment to mount a fleet horse, and to escape from the confusion. The disgrace which had been incurred by a treacherous surprise was soon retrieved by the numbers and discipline of the Romans; and the combat was only terminated by the extinction of the name and nation of the Limigantes. The free Sarmatians were reinstated in the possession of their ancient seats; and although Constantius distrusted the levity of their character, he entertained some hopes that a sense of gratitude might influence their future conduct. He had remarked the lofty stature and obsequious demeanor of Zizais, one of the noblest of their chiefs. He conferred on him the title of King; and Zizais proved that he was not unworthy to reign, by a sincere and lasting attachment to the interests of his benefactor, who, after this splendid success, received the name of Sarmaticus from the acclamations of his victorious army.

    Chapter XIX: Constantius Sole Emperor. —

    Part III.

    While the Roman emperor and the Persian monarch, at the distance of three thousand miles, defended their extreme limits against the Barbarians of the Danube and of the Oxus, their intermediate frontier experienced the vicissitudes of a languid war, and a precarious truce. Two of the eastern ministers of Constantius, the Prætorian præfect Musonian, whose abilities were disgraced by the want of truth and

    integrity, and Cassian, duke of Mesopotamia, a hardy and veteran soldier, opened a secret negotiation with the satrap Tamsapor. These overtures of peace, translated into the servile and flattering language of Asia, were transmitted to the camp of the Great King; who resolved to signify, by an ambassador, the terms which he was inclined to grant to the suppliant Romans. Narses, whom he invested with that character, was honorably received in his passage through Antioch and Constantinople: he reached Sirmium after a long journey, and, at his first audience, respectfully unfolded the silken veil which covered the haughty epistle of his sovereign. Sapor, King of Kings, and Brother of the Sun and Moon, (such were the lofty titles affected by Oriental vanity,) expressed his satisfaction that his brother, Constantius Cæsar, had been taught wisdom by adversity. As the lawful successor of Darius Hystaspes, Sapor asserted, that the River Strymon, in Macedonia, was the true and ancient boundary of his empire; declaring, however, that as an evidence of his moderation, he would content himself with the provinces of Armenia and Mesopotamia, which had been fraudulently extorted from his ancestors. He alleged, that, without the restitution of these disputed countries, it was impossible to establish any treaty on a solid and permanent basis; and he arrogantly threatened, that if his ambassador returned in vain, he was prepared to take the field in the spring, and to support the justice of his cause by the strength of his invincible arms. Narses, who was endowed with the most polite and amiable manners, endeavored, as far as was consistent with his duty, to soften the harshness of the message. Both the style and substance were maturely weighed in the Imperial council, and he was dismissed with the following answer: “Constantius had a right to disclaim the officiousness of his ministers, who had acted without any specific orders from the throne: he was not, however, averse to an equal and honorable treaty; but it was highly indecent, as well as absurd, to propose to the sole and victorious emperor of the Roman world, the same conditions of peace which he had indignantly rejected at the time when his power was contracted within the narrow limits of the East: the chance of arms was uncertain; and Sapor should recollect,

    that if the Romans had sometimes been vanquished in battle, they had almost always been successful in the event of the war.” A few days after the departure of Narses, three ambassadors were sent to the court of Sapor, who was already returned from the Scythian expedition to his ordinary residence of Ctesiphon. A count, a notary, and a sophist, had been selected for this important commission; and Constantius, who was secretly anxious for the conclusion of the peace, entertained some hopes that the dignity of the first of these ministers, the dexterity of the second, and the rhetoric of the third, would persuade the Persian monarch to abate of the rigor of his demands. But the progress of their negotiation was opposed and defeated by the hostile arts of Antoninus, a Roman subject of Syria, who had fled from oppression, and was admitted into the councils of Sapor, and even to the royal table, where, according to the custom of the Persians, the most important business was frequently discussed. The dexterous fugitive promoted his interest by the same conduct which gratified his revenge. He incessantly urged the ambition of his new master to embrace the favorable opportunity when the bravest of the Palatine troops were employed with the emperor in a distant war on the Danube. He pressed Sapor to invade the exhausted and defenceless provinces of the East, with the numerous armies of Persia, now fortified by the alliance and accession of the fiercest Barbarians. The ambassadors of Rome retired without success, and a second embassy, of a still more honorable rank, was detained in strict confinement, and threatened either with death or exile.

    The military historian, who was himself despatched to observe the army of the Persians, as they were preparing to construct a bridge of boats over the Tigris, beheld from an eminence the plain of Assyria, as far as the edge of the horizon, covered with men, with horses, and with arms. Sapor appeared in the front, conspicuous by the splendor of his purple. On his left hand, the place of honor among the Orientals, Grumbates, king of the Chionites, displayed the stern countenance of an aged and renowned warrior. The monarch had reserved a similar place

    on his right hand for the king of the Albanians, who led his independent tribes from the shores of the Caspian. * The satraps and generals were distributed according to their several ranks, and the whole army, besides the numerous train of Oriental luxury, consisted of more than one hundred thousand effective men, inured to fatigue, and selected from the bravest nations of Asia. The Roman deserter, who in some measure guided the councils of Sapor, had prudently advised, that, instead of wasting the summer in tedious and difficult sieges, he should march directly to the Euphrates, and press forwards without delay to seize the feeble and wealthy metropolis of Syria. But the Persians were no sooner advanced into the plains of Mesopotamia, than they discovered that every precaution had been used which could retard their progress, or defeat their design. The inhabitants, with their cattle, were secured in places of strength, the green forage throughout the country was set on fire, the fords of the rivers were fortified by sharp stakes; military engines were planted on the opposite banks, and a seasonable swell of the waters of the Euphrates deterred the Barbarians from attempting the ordinary passage of the bridge of Thapsacus. Their skilful guide, changing his plan of operations, then conducted the army by a longer circuit, but through a fertile territory, towards the head of the Euphrates, where the infant river is reduced to a shallow and accessible stream. Sapor overlooked, with prudent disdain, the strength of Nisibis; but as he passed under the walls of Amida, he resolved to try whether the majesty of his presence would not awe the garrison into immediate submission. The sacrilegious insult of a random dart, which glanced against the royal tiara, convinced him of his error; and the indignant monarch listened with impatience to the advice of his ministers, who conjured him not to sacrifice the success of his ambition to the gratification of his resentment. The following day Grumbates advanced towards the gates with a select body of troops, and required the instant surrender of the city, as the only atonement which could be accepted for such an act of rashness and insolence. His proposals were answered by a general discharge, and his only son, a beautiful and valiant youth, was pierced through the

    heart by a javelin, shot from one of the balistæ. The funeral of the prince of the Chionites was celebrated according to the rites of the country; and the grief of his aged father was alleviated by the solemn promise of Sapor, that the guilty city of Amida should serve as a funeral pile to expiate the death, and to perpetuate the memory, of his son.

    The ancient city of Amid or Amida, which sometimes assumes the provincial appellation of Diarbekir, is advantageously situate in a fertile plain, watered by the natural and artificial channels of the Tigris, of which the least inconsiderable stream bends in a semicircular form round the eastern part of the city. The emperor Constantius had recently conferred on Amida the honor of his own name, and the additional fortifications of strong walls and lofty towers. It was provided with an arsenal of military engines, and the ordinary garrison had been reenforced to the amount of seven legions, when the place was invested by the arms of Sapor. His first and most sanguine hopes depended on the success of a general assault. To the several nations which followed his standard, their respective posts were assigned; the south to the Vertæ; the north to the Albanians; the east to the Chionites, inflamed with grief and indignation; the west to the Segestans, the bravest of his warriors, who covered their front with a formidable line of Indian elephants. The Persians, on every side, supported their efforts, and animated their courage; and the monarch himself, careless of his rank and safety, displayed, in the prosecution of the siege, the ardor of a youthful soldier. After an obstinate combat, the Barbarians were repulsed; they incessantly returned to the charge; they were again driven back with a dreadful slaughter, and two rebel legions of Gauls, who had been banished into the East, signalized their undisciplined courage by a nocturnal sally into the heart of the Persian camp. In one of the fiercest of these repeated assaults, Amida was betrayed by the treachery of a deserter, who indicated to the Barbarians a secret and neglected staircase, scooped out of the rock that hangs over the stream of the Tigris. Seventy chosen archers of the royal

    guard ascended in silence to the third story of a lofty tower, which commanded the precipice; they elevated on high the Persian banner, the signal of confidence to the assailants, and of dismay to the besieged; and if this devoted band could have maintained their post a few minutes longer, the reduction of the place might have been purchased by the sacrifice of their lives. After Sapor had tried, without success, the efficacy of force and of stratagem, he had recourse to the slower but more certain operations of a regular siege, in the conduct of which he was instructed by the skill of the Roman deserters. The trenches were opened at a convenient distance, and the troops destined for that service advanced under the portable cover of strong hurdles, to fill up the ditch, and undermine the foundations of the walls. Wooden towers were at the same time constructed, and moved forwards on wheels, till the soldiers, who were provided with every species of missile weapons, could engage almost on level ground with the troops who defended the rampart. Every mode of resistance which art could suggest, or courage could execute, was employed in the defence of Amida, and the works of Sapor were more than once destroyed by the fire of the Romans. But the resources of a besieged city may be exhausted. The Persians repaired their losses, and pushed their approaches; a large preach was made by the battering-ram, and the strength of the garrison, wasted by the sword and by disease, yielded to the fury of the assault. The soldiers, the citizens, their wives, their children, all who had not time to escape through the opposite gate, were involved by the conquerors in a promiscuous massacre.

    But the ruin of Amida was the safety of the Roman provinces. As soon as the first transports of victory had subsided, Sapor was at leisure to reflect, that to chastise a disobedient city, he had lost the flower of his troops, and the most favorable season for conquest. Thirty thousand of his veterans had fallen under the walls of Amida, during the continuance of a siege, which lasted seventy-three days; and the disappointed monarch returned to his capital with affected triumph and secret mortification. It is more than probable, that the

    inconstancy of his Barbarian allies was tempted to relinquish a war in which they had encountered such unexpected difficulties; and that the aged king of the Chionites, satiated with revenge, turned away with horror from a scene of action where he had been deprived of the hope of his family and nation. The strength as well as the spirit of the army with which Sapor took the field in the ensuing spring was no longer equal to the unbounded views of his ambition. Instead of aspiring to the conquest of the East, he was obliged to content himself with the reduction of two fortified cities of Mesopotamia, Singara and Bezabde; the one situate in the midst of a sandy desert, the other in a small peninsula, surrounded almost on every side by the deep and rapid stream of the Tigris. Five Roman legions, of the diminutive size to which they had been reduced in the age of Constantine, were made prisoners, and sent into remote captivity on the extreme confines of Persia. After dismantling the walls of Singara, the conqueror abandoned that solitary and sequestered place; but he carefully restored the fortifications of Bezabde, and fixed in that important post a garrison or colony of veterans; amply supplied with every means of defence, and animated by high sentiments of honor and fidelity. Towards the close of the campaign, the arms of Sapor incurred some disgrace by an unsuccessful enterprise against Virtha, or Tecrit, a strong, or, as it was universally esteemed till the age of Tamerlane, an impregnable fortress of the independent Arabs.

    The defence of the East against the arms of Sapor required and would have exercised, the abilities of the most consummate general; and it seemed fortunate for the state, that it was the actual province of the brave Ursicinus, who alone deserved the confidence of the soldiers and people. In the hour of danger, Ursicinus was removed from his station by the intrigues of the eunuchs; and the military command of the East was bestowed, by the same influence, on Sabinian, a wealthy and subtle veteran, who had attained the infirmities, without acquiring the experience, of age. By a second order, which issued from the same jealous and inconstant councils,

    Ursicinus was again despatched to the frontier of Mesopotamia, and condemned to sustain the labors of a war, the honors of which had been transferred to his unworthy rival. Sabinian fixed his indolent station under the walls of Edessa; and while he amused himself with the idle parade of military exercise, and moved to the sound of flutes in the Pyrrhic dance, the public defence was abandoned to the boldness and diligence of the former general of the East. But whenever Ursicinus recommended any vigorous plan of operations; when he proposed, at the head of a light and active army, to wheel round the foot of the mountains, to intercept the convoys of the enemy, to harass the wide extent of the Persian lines, and to relieve the distress of Amida; the timid and envious commander alleged, that he was restrained by his positive orders from endangering the safety of the troops. Amida was at length taken; its bravest defenders, who had escaped the sword of the Barbarians, died in the Roman camp by the hand of the executioner: and Ursicinus himself, after supporting the disgrace of a partial inquiry, was punished for the misconduct of Sabinian by the loss of his military rank. But Constantius soon experienced the truth of the prediction which honest indignation had extorted from his injured lieutenant, that as long as such maxims of government were suffered to prevail, the emperor himself would find it is no easy task to defend his eastern dominions from the invasion of a foreign enemy. When he had subdued or pacified the Barbarians of the Danube, Constantius proceeded by slow marches into the East; and after he had wept over the smoking ruins of Amida, he formed, with a powerful army, the siege of Bezabde. The walls were shaken by the reiterated efforts of the most enormous of the battering-rams; the town was reduced to the last extremity; but it was still defended by the patient and intrepid valor of the garrison, till the approach of the rainy season obliged the emperor to raise the siege, and ingloriously to retreat into his winter quarters at Antioch. The pride of Constantius, and the ingenuity of his courtiers, were at a loss to discover any materials for panegyric in the events of the Persian war; while the glory of his cousin Julian, to whose military command he had intrusted the provinces of

    Gaul, was proclaimed to the world in the simple and concise narrative of his exploits.

    In the blind fury of civil discord, Constantius had abandoned to the Barbarians of Germany the countries of Gaul, which still acknowledged the authority of his rival. A numerous swarm of Franks and Alemanni were invited to cross the Rhine by presents and promises, by the hopes of spoil, and by a perpetual grant of all the territories which they should be able to subdue. But the emperor, who for a temporary service had thus imprudently provoked the rapacious spirit of the Barbarians, soon discovered and lamented the difficulty of dismissing these formidable allies, after they had tasted the richness of the Roman soil. Regardless of the nice distinction of loyalty and rebellion, these undisciplined robbers treated as their natural enemies all the subjects of the empire, who possessed any property which they were desirous of acquiring Forty-five flourishing cities, Tongres, Cologne, Treves, Worms, Spires, Strasburgh, &c., besides a far greater number of towns and villages, were pillaged, and for the most part reduced to ashes. The Barbarians of Germany, still faithful to the maxims of their ancestors, abhorred the confinement of walls, to which they applied the odious names of prisons and sepulchres; and fixing their independent habitations on the banks of rivers, the Rhine, the Moselle, and the Meuse, they secured themselves against the danger of a surprise, by a rude and hasty fortification of large trees, which were felled and thrown across the roads. The Alemanni were established in the modern countries of Alsace and Lorraine; the Franks occupied the island of the Batavians, together with an extensive district of Brabant, which was then known by the appellation of Toxandria, and may deserve to be considered as the original seat of their Gallic monarchy. From the sources, to the mouth, of the Rhine, the conquests of the Germans extended above forty miles to the west of that river, over a country peopled by colonies of their own name and nation: and the scene of their devastations was three times more extensive than that of their

    conquests. At a still greater distance the open towns of Gaul were deserted, and the inhabitants of the fortified cities, who trusted to their strength and vigilance, were obliged to content themselves with such supplies of corn as they could raise on the vacant land within the enclosure of their walls. The diminished legions, destitute of pay and provisions, of arms and discipline, trembled at the approach, and even at the name, of the Barbarians.

    Chapter XIX: Constantius Sole Emperor. —

    Part IV.

    Under these melancholy circumstances, an unexperienced youth was appointed to save and to govern the provinces of Gaul, or rather, as he expressed it himself, to exhibit the vain image of Imperial greatness. The retired scholastic education of Julian, in which he had been more conversant with books than with arms, with the dead than with the living, left him in profound ignorance of the practical arts of war and government; and when he awkwardly repeated some military exercise which it was necessary for him to learn, he exclaimed with a sigh, “O Plato, Plato, what a task for a philosopher!” Yet even this speculative philosophy, which men of business are too apt to despise, had filled the mind of Julian with the noblest precepts and the most shining examples; had animated him with the love of virtue, the desire of fame, and the contempt of death. The habits of temperance recommended in the schools, are still more essential in the severe discipline of a camp. The simple wants of nature regulated the measure of his food and sleep. Rejecting with disdain the delicacies provided for his table, he satisfied his appetite with the coarse and common fare which was allotted to the meanest soldiers. During the rigor of a Gallic winter, he never suffered a fire in his bed-chamber; and after a short and interrupted slumber, he frequently rose in the middle of the night from a carpet spread on the floor, to despatch any urgent business, to visit his rounds, or to steal a few moments

    for the prosecution of his favorite studies. The precepts of eloquence, which he had hitherto practised on fancied topics of declamation, were more usefully applied to excite or to assuage the passions of an armed multitude: and although Julian, from his early habits of conversation and literature, was more familiarly acquainted with the beauties of the Greek language, he had attained a competent knowledge of the Latin tongue. Since Julian was not originally designed for the character of a legislator, or a judge, it is probable that the civil jurisprudence of the Romans had not engaged any considerable share of his attention: but he derived from his philosophic studies an inflexible regard for justice, tempered by a disposition to clemency; the knowledge of the general principles of equity and evidence, and the faculty of patiently investigating the most intricate and tedious questions which could be proposed for his discussion. The measures of policy, and the operations of war, must submit to the various accidents of circumstance and character, and the unpractised student will often be perplexed in the application of the most perfect theory. But in the acquisition of this important science, Julian was assisted by the active vigor of his own genius, as well as by the wisdom and experience of Sallust, and officer of rank, who soon conceived a sincere attachment for a prince so worthy of his friendship; and whose incorruptible integrity was adorned by the talent of insinuating the harshest truths without wounding the delicacy of a royal ear.

    Immediately after Julian had received the purple at Milan, he was sent into Gaul with a feeble retinue of three hundred and sixty soldiers. At Vienna, where he passed a painful and anxious winter in the hands of those ministers to whom Constantius had intrusted the direction of his conduct, the Cæsar was informed of the siege and deliverance of Autun. That large and ancient city, protected only by a ruined wall and pusillanimous garrison, was saved by the generous resolution of a few veterans, who resumed their arms for the defence of their country. In his march from Autun, through

    the heart of the Gallic provinces, Julian embraced with ardor the earliest opportunity of signalizing his courage. At the head of a small body of archers and heavy cavalry, he preferred the shorter but the more dangerous of two roads; * and sometimes eluding, and sometimes resisting, the attacks of the Barbarians, who were masters of the field, he arrived with honor and safety at the camp near Rheims, where the Roman troops had been ordered to assemble. The aspect of their young prince revived the drooping spirits of the soldiers, and they marched from Rheims in search of the enemy, with a confidence which had almost proved fatal to them. The Alemanni, familiarized to the knowledge of the country, secretly collected their scattered forces, and seizing the opportunity of a dark and rainy day, poured with unexpected fury on the rear-guard of the Romans. Before the inevitable disorder could be remedied, two legions were destroyed; and Julian was taught by experience that caution and vigilance are the most important lessons of the art of war. In a second and more successful action, * he recovered and established his military fame; but as the agility of the Barbarians saved them from the pursuit, his victory was neither bloody nor decisive. He advanced, however, to the banks of the Rhine, surveyed the ruins of Cologne, convinced himself of the difficulties of the war, and retreated on the approach of winter, discontented with the court, with his army, and with his own success. The power of the enemy was yet unbroken; and the Cæsar had no sooner separated his troops, and fixed his own quarters at Sens, in the centre of Gaul, than he was surrounded and besieged, by a numerous host of Germans. Reduced, in this extremity, to the resources of his own mind, he displayed a prudent intrepidity, which compensated for all the deficiencies of the place and garrison; and the Barbarians, at the end of thirty days, were obliged to retire with disappointed rage.

    The conscious pride of Julian, who was indebted only to his sword for this signal deliverance, was imbittered by the reflection, that he was abandoned, betrayed, and perhaps devoted to destruction, by those who were bound to assist

    him, by every tie of honor and fidelity. Marcellus, master-general of the cavalry in Gaul, interpreting too strictly the jealous orders of the court, beheld with supine indifference the distress of Julian, and had restrained the troops under his command from marching to the relief of Sens. If the Cæsar had dissembled in silence so dangerous an insult, his person and authority would have been exposed to the contempt of the world; and if an action so criminal had been suffered to pass with impunity, the emperor would have confirmed the suspicions, which received a very specious color from his past conduct towards the princes of the Flavian family. Marcellus was recalled, and gently dismissed from his office. In his room Severus was appointed general of the cavalry; an experienced soldier, of approved courage and fidelity, who could advise with respect, and execute with zeal; and who submitted, without reluctance to the supreme command which Julian, by the interest of his patroness Eusebia, at length obtained over the armies of Gaul. A very judicious plan of operations was adopted for the approaching campaign. Julian himself, at the head of the remains of the veteran bands, and of some new levies which he had been permitted to form, boldly penetrated into the centre of the German cantonments, and carefully reestablished the fortifications of Saverne, in an advantageous post, which would either check the incursions, or intercept the retreat, of the enemy. At the same time, Barbatio, general of the infantry, advanced from Milan with an army of thirty thousand men, and passing the mountains, prepared to throw a bridge over the Rhine, in the neighborhood of Basil. It was reasonable to expect that the Alemanni, pressed on either side by the Roman arms, would soon be forced to evacuate the provinces of Gaul, and to hasten to the defence of their native country. But the hopes of the campaign were defeated by the incapacity, or the envy, or the secret instructions, of Barbatio; who acted as if he had been the enemy of the Cæsar, and the secret ally of the Barbarians. The negligence with which he permitted a troop of pillagers freely to pass, and to return almost before the gates of his camp, may be imputed to his want of abilities; but the treasonable act of burning a number of boats, and a superfluous stock of provisions, which would

    have been of the most essential service to the army of Gaul, was an evidence of his hostile and criminal intentions. The Germans despised an enemy who appeared destitute either of power or of inclination to offend them; and the ignominious retreat of Barbatio deprived Julian of the expected support; and left him to extricate himself from a hazardous situation, where he could neither remain with safety, nor retire with honor.

    As soon as they were delivered from the fears of invasion, the Alemanni prepared to chastise the Roman youth, who presumed to dispute the possession of that country, which they claimed as their own by the right of conquest and of treaties. They employed three days, and as many nights, in transporting over the Rhine their military powers. The fierce Chnodomar, shaking the ponderous javelin which he had victoriously wielded against the brother of Magnentius, led the van of the Barbarians, and moderated by his experience the martial ardor which his example inspired. He was followed by six other kings, by ten princes of regal extraction, by a long train of high-spirited nobles, and by thirty-five thousand of the bravest warriors of the tribes of Germany. The confidence derived from the view of their own strength, was increased by the intelligence which they received from a deserter, that the Cæsar, with a feeble army of thirteen thousand men, occupied a post about one-and-twenty miles from their camp of Strasburgh. With this inadequate force, Julian resolved to seek and to encounter the Barbarian host; and the chance of a general action was preferred to the tedious and uncertain operation of separately engaging the dispersed parties of the Alemanni. The Romans marched in close order, and in two columns; the cavalry on the right, the infantry on the left; and the day was so far spent when they appeared in sight of the enemy, that Julian was desirous of deferring the battle till the next morning, and of allowing his troops to recruit their exhausted strength by the necessary refreshments of sleep and food. Yielding, however, with some reluctance, to the clamors of the soldiers, and even to the opinion of his council,

    he exhorted them to justify by their valor the eager impatience, which, in case of a defeat, would be universally branded with the epithets of rashness and presumption. The trumpets sounded, the military shout was heard through the field, and the two armies rushed with equal fury to the charge. The Cæsar, who conducted in person his right wing, depended on the dexterity of his archers, and the weight of his cuirassiers. But his ranks were instantly broken by an irregular mixture of light horse and of light infantry, and he had the mortification of beholding the flight of six hundred of his most renowned cuirassiers. The fugitives were stopped and rallied by the presence and authority of Julian, who, careless of his own safety, threw himself before them, and urging every motive of shame and honor, led them back against the victorious enemy. The conflict between the two lines of infantry was obstinate and bloody. The Germans possessed the superiority of strength and stature, the Romans that of discipline and temper; and as the Barbarians, who served under the standard of the empire, united the respective advantages of both parties, their strenuous efforts, guided by a skilful leader, at length determined the event of the day. The Romans lost four tribunes, and two hundred and forty-three soldiers, in this memorable battle of Strasburgh, so glorious to the Cæsar, and so salutary to the afflicted provinces of Gaul. Six thousand of the Alemanni were slain in the field, without including those who were drowned in the Rhine, or transfixed with darts while they attempted to swim across the river. Chnodomar himself was surrounded and taken prisoner, with three of his brave companions, who had devoted themselves to follow in life or death the fate of their chieftain. Julian received him with military pomp in the council of his officers; and expressing a generous pity for the fallen state, dissembled his inward contempt for the abject humiliation, of his captive. Instead of exhibiting the vanquished king of the Alemanni, as a grateful spectacle to the cities of Gaul, he respectfully laid at the feet of the emperor this splendid trophy of his victory. Chnodomar experienced an honorable treatment: but the impatient Barbarian could not long survive his defeat, his confinement, and his exile.

    After Julian had repulsed the Alemanni from the provinces of the Upper Rhine, he turned his arms against the Franks, who were seated nearer to the ocean, on the confines of Gaul and Germany; and who, from their numbers, and still more from their intrepid valor, had ever been esteemed the most formidable of the Barbarians. Although they were strongly actuated by the allurements of rapine, they professed a disinterested love of war; which they considered as the supreme honor and felicity of human nature; and their minds and bodies were so completely hardened by perpetual action, that, according to the lively expression of an orator, the snows of winter were as pleasant to them as the flowers of spring. In the month of December, which followed the battle of Strasburgh, Julian attacked a body of six hundred Franks, who had thrown themselves into two castles on the Meuse. In the midst of that severe season they sustained, with inflexible constancy, a siege of fifty-four days; till at length, exhausted by hunger, and satisfied that the vigilance of the enemy, in breaking the ice of the river, left them no hopes of escape, the Franks consented, for the first time, to dispense with the ancient law which commanded them to conquer or to die. The Cæsar immediately sent his captives to the court of Constantius, who, accepting them as a valuable present, rejoiced in the opportunity of adding so many heroes to the choicest troops of his domestic guards. The obstinate resistance of this handful of Franks apprised Julian of the difficulties of the expedition which he meditated for the ensuing spring, against the whole body of the nation. His rapid diligence surprised and astonished the active Barbarians. Ordering his soldiers to provide themselves with biscuit for twenty days, he suddenly pitched his camp near Tongres, while the enemy still supposed him in his winter quarters of Paris, expecting the slow arrival of his convoys from Aquitain. Without allowing the Franks to unite or deliberate, he skilfully spread his legions from Cologne to the ocean; and by the terror, as well as by the success, of his arms, soon reduced the suppliant tribes to implore the clemency, and to obey the commands, of their conqueror. The Chamavians submissively

    retired to their former habitations beyond the Rhine; but the Salians were permitted to possess their new establishment of Toxandria, as the subjects and auxiliaries of the Roman empire. The treaty was ratified by solemn oaths; and perpetual inspectors were appointed to reside among the Franks, with the authority of enforcing the strict observance of the conditions. An incident is related, interesting enough in itself, and by no means repugnant to the character of Julian, who ingeniously contrived both the plot and the catastrophe of the tragedy. When the Chamavians sued for peace, he required the son of their king, as the only hostage on whom he could rely. A mournful silence, interrupted by tears and groans, declared the sad perplexity of the Barbarians; and their aged chief lamented in pathetic language, that his private loss was now imbittered by a sense of public calamity. While the Chamavians lay prostrate at the foot of his throne, the royal captive, whom they believed to have been slain, unexpectedly appeared before their eyes; and as soon as the tumult of joy was hushed into attention, the Cæsar addressed the assembly in the following terms: “Behold the son, the prince, whom you wept. You had lost him by your fault. God and the Romans have restored him to you. I shall still preserve and educate the youth, rather as a monument of my own virtue, than as a pledge of your sincerity. Should you presume to violate the faith which you have sworn, the arms of the republic will avenge the perfidy, not on the innocent, but on the guilty.” The Barbarians withdrew from his presence, impressed with the warmest sentiments of gratitude and admiration.

    It was not enough for Julian to have delivered the provinces of Gaul from the Barbarians of Germany. He aspired to emulate the glory of the first and most illustrious of the emperors; after whose example, he composed his own commentaries of the Gallic war. Cæsar has related, with conscious pride, the manner in which he twice passed the Rhine. Julian could boast, that before he assumed the title of Augustus, he had carried the Roman eagles beyond that great river in three successful expeditions. The consternation of the Germans,

    after the battle of Strasburgh, encouraged him to the first attempt; and the reluctance of the troops soon yielded to the persuasive eloquence of a leader, who shared the fatigues and dangers which he imposed on the meanest of the soldiers. The villages on either side of the Meyn, which were plentifully stored with corn and cattle, felt the ravages of an invading army. The principal houses, constructed with some imitation of Roman elegance, were consumed by the flames; and the Cæsar boldly advanced about ten miles, till his progress was stopped by a dark and impenetrable forest, undermined by subterraneous passages, which threatened with secret snares and ambush every step of the assailants. The ground was already covered with snow; and Julian, after repairing an ancient castle which had been erected by Trajan, granted a truce of ten months to the submissive Barbarians. At the expiration of the truce, Julian undertook a second expedition beyond the Rhine, to humble the pride of Surmar and Hortaire, two of the kings of the Alemanni, who had been present at the battle of Strasburgh. They promised to restore all the Roman captives who yet remained alive; and as the Cæsar had procured an exact account from the cities and villages of Gaul, of the inhabitants whom they had lost, he detected every attempt to deceive him, with a degree of readiness and accuracy, which almost established the belief of his supernatural knowledge. His third expedition was still more splendid and important than the two former. The Germans had collected their military powers, and moved along the opposite banks of the river, with a design of destroying the bridge, and of preventing the passage of the Romans. But this judicious plan of defence was disconcerted by a skilful diversion. Three hundred light-armed and active soldiers were detached in forty small boats, to fall down the stream in silence, and to land at some distance from the posts of the enemy. They executed their orders with so much boldness and celerity, that they had almost surprised the Barbarian chiefs, who returned in the fearless confidence of intoxication from one of their nocturnal festivals. Without repeating the uniform and disgusting tale of slaughter and devastation, it is sufficient to observe, that Julian dictated his own conditions of

    peace to six of the haughtiest kings of the Alemanni, three of whom were permitted to view the severe discipline and martial pomp of a Roman camp. Followed by twenty thousand captives, whom he had rescued from the chains of the Barbarians, the Cæsar repassed the Rhine, after terminating a war, the success of which has been compared to the ancient glories of the Punic and Cimbric victories.

    As soon as the valor and conduct of Julian had secured an interval of peace, he applied himself to a work more congenial to his humane and philosophic temper. The cities of Gaul, which had suffered from the inroads of the Barbarians, he diligently repaired; and seven important posts, between Mentz and the mouth of the Rhine, are particularly mentioned, as having been rebuilt and fortified by the order of Julian. The vanquished Germans had submitted to the just but humiliating condition of preparing and conveying the necessary materials. The active zeal of Julian urged the prosecution of the work; and such was the spirit which he had diffused among the troops, that the auxiliaries themselves, waiving their exemption from any duties of fatigue, contended in the most servile labors with the diligence of the Roman soldiers. It was incumbent on the Cæsar to provide for the subsistence, as well as for the safety, of the inhabitants and of the garrisons. The desertion of the former, and the mutiny of the latter, must have been the fatal and inevitable consequences of famine. The tillage of the provinces of Gaul had been interrupted by the calamities of war; but the scanty harvests of the continent were supplied, by his paternal care, from the plenty of the adjacent island. Six hundred large barks, framed in the forest of the Ardennes, made several voyages to the coast of Britain; and returning from thence, laden with corn, sailed up the Rhine, and distributed their cargoes to the several towns and fortresses along the banks of the river. The arms of Julian had restored a free and secure navigation, which Constantius had offered to purchase at the expense of his dignity, and of a tributary present of two thousand pounds of silver. The emperor parsimoniously

    refused to his soldiers the sums which he granted with a lavish and trembling hand to the Barbarians. The dexterity, as well as the firmness, of Julian was put to a severe trial, when he took the field with a discontented army, which had already served two campaigns, without receiving any regular pay or any extraordinary donative.

    A tender regard for the peace and happiness of his subjects was the ruling principle which directed, or seemed to direct, the administration of Julian. He devoted the leisure of his winter quarters to the offices of civil government; and affected to assume, with more pleasure, the character of a magistrate than that of a general. Before he took the field, he devolved on the provincial governors most of the public and private causes which had been referred to his tribunal; but, on his return, he carefully revised their proceedings, mitigated the rigor of the law, and pronounced a second judgment on the judges themselves. Superior to the last temptation of virtuous minds, an indiscreet and intemperate zeal for justice, he restrained, with calmness and dignity, the warmth of an advocate, who prosecuted, for extortion, the president of the Narbonnese province. “Who will ever be found guilty,” exclaimed the vehement Delphidius, “if it be enough to deny?” “And who,” replied Julian, “will ever be innocent, if it be sufficient to affirm?” In the general administration of peace and war, the interest of the sovereign is commonly the same as that of his people; but Constantius would have thought himself deeply injured, if the virtues of Julian had defrauded him of any part of the tribute which he extorted from an oppressed and exhausted country. The prince who was invested with the ensigns of royalty, might sometimes presume to correct the rapacious insolence of his inferior agents, to expose their corrupt arts, and to introduce an equal and easier mode of collection. But the management of the finances was more safely intrusted to Florentius, prætorian præfect of Gaul, an effeminate tyrant, incapable of pity or remorse: and the haughty minister complained of the most decent and gentle opposition, while Julian himself was rather inclined to censure

    the weakness of his own behavior. The Cæsar had rejected, with abhorrence, a mandate for the levy of an extraordinary tax; a new superindiction, which the præfect had offered for his signature; and the faithful picture of the public misery, by which he had been obliged to justify his refusal, offended the court of Constantius. We may enjoy the pleasure of reading the sentiments of Julian, as he expresses them with warmth and freedom in a letter to one of his most intimate friends. After stating his own conduct, he proceeds in the following terms: “Was it possible for the disciple of Plato and Aristotle to act otherwise than I have done? Could I abandon the unhappy subjects intrusted to my care? Was I not called upon to defend them from the repeated injuries of these unfeeling robbers? A tribune who deserts his post is punished with death, and deprived of the honors of burial. With what justice could I pronounce hissentence, if, in the hour of danger, I myself neglected a duty far more sacred and far more important? God has placed me in this elevated post; his providence will guard and support me. Should I be condemned to suffer, I shall derive comfort from the testimony of a pure and upright conscience. Would to Heaven that I still possessed a counsellor like Sallust! If they think proper to send me a successor, I shall submit without reluctance; and had much rather improve the short opportunity of doing good, than enjoy a long and lasting impunity of evil.” The precarious and dependent situation of Julian displayed his virtues and concealed his defects. The young hero who supported, in Gaul, the throne of Constantius, was not permitted to reform the vices of the government; but he had courage to alleviate or to pity the distress of the people. Unless he had been able to revive the martial spirit of the Romans, or to introduce the arts of industry and refinement among their savage enemies, he could not entertain any rational hopes of securing the public tranquillity, either by the peace or conquest of Germany. Yet the victories of Julian suspended, for a short time, the inroads of the Barbarians, and delayed the ruin of the Western Empire.

    His salutary influence restored the cities of Gaul, which had been so long exposed to the evils of civil discord, Barbarian war, and domestic tyranny; and the spirit of industry was revived with the hopes of enjoyment. Agriculture, manufactures, and commerce, again flourished under the protection of the laws; and the curi, or civil corporations, were again filled with useful and respectable members: the youth were no longer apprehensive of marriage; and married persons were no longer apprehensive of posterity: the public and private festivals were celebrated with customary pomp; and the frequent and secure intercourse of the provinces displayed the image of national prosperity. A mind like that of Julian must have felt the general happiness of which he was the author; but he viewed, with particular satisfaction and complacency, the city of Paris; the seat of his winter residence, and the object even of his partial affection. That splendid capital, which now embraces an ample territory on either side of the Seine, was originally confined to the small island in the midst of the river, from whence the inhabitants derived a supply of pure and salubrious water. The river bathed the foot of the walls; and the town was accessible only by two wooden bridges. A forest overspread the northern side of the Seine, but on the south, the ground, which now bears the name of the University, was insensibly covered with houses, and adorned with a palace and amphitheatre, baths, an aqueduct, and a field of Mars for the exercise of the Roman troops. The severity of the climate was tempered by the neighborhood of the ocean; and with some precautions, which experience had taught, the vine and fig-tree were successfully cultivated. But in remarkable winters, the Seine was deeply frozen; and the huge pieces of ice that floated down the stream, might be compared, by an Asiatic, to the blocks of white marble which were extracted from the quarries of Phrygia. The licentiousness and corruption of Antioch recalled to the memory of Julian the severe and simple manners of his beloved Lutetia; where the amusements of the theatre were unknown or despised. He indignantly contrasted the effeminate Syrians with the brave and honest simplicity of the Gauls, and almost forgave the

    intemperance, which was the only stain of the Celtic character. If Julian could now revisit the capital of France, he might converse with men of science and genius, capable of understanding and of instructing a disciple of the Greeks; he might excuse the lively and graceful follies of a nation, whose martial spirit has never been enervated by the indulgence of luxury; and he must applaud the perfection of that inestimable art, which softens and refines and embellishes the intercourse of social life.

    Chapter XX:

    Conversion Of Constantine.

    Part I.

    The Motives, Progress, And Effects Of The Conversion Of Constantine. — Legal Establishment And Constitution Of The Christian Or Catholic Church.

    The public establishment of Christianity may be considered as one of those important and domestic revolutions which excite the most lively curiosity, and afford the most valuable instruction. The victories and the civil policy of Constantine no longer influence the state of Europe; but a considerable portion of the globe still retains the impression which it received from the conversion of that monarch; and the ecclesiastical institutions of his reign are still connected, by an indissoluble chain, with the opinions, the passions, and the interests of the present generation.

    In the consideration of a subject which may be examined with impartiality, but cannot be viewed with indifference, a difficulty immediately arises of a very unexpected nature; that of ascertaining the real and precise date of the conversion of Constantine. The eloquent Lactantius, in the midst of his court, seems impatient to proclaim to the world the glorious example of the sovereign of Gaul; who, in the first moments of his reign, acknowledged and adored the majesty of the true and only God. The learned Eusebius has ascribed the faith of

    Constantine to the miraculous sign which was displayed in the heavens whilst he meditated and prepared the Italian expedition. The historian Zosimus maliciously asserts, that the emperor had imbrued his hands in the blood of his eldest son, before he publicly renounced the gods of Rome and of his ancestors. The perplexity produced by these discordant authorities is derived from the behavior of Constantine himself. According to the strictness of ecclesiastical language, the first of the Christian emperors was unworthy of that name, till the moment of his death; since it was only during his last illness that he received, as a catechumen, the imposition of hands, and was afterwards admitted, by the initiatory rites of baptism, into the number of the faithful. The Christianity of Constantine must be allowed in a much more vague and qualified sense; and the nicest accuracy is required in tracing the slow and almost imperceptible gradations by which the monarch declared himself the protector, and at length the proselyte, of the church. It was an arduous task to eradicate the habits and prejudices of his education, to acknowledge the divine power of Christ, and to understand that the truth of his revelation was incompatible with the worship of the gods. The obstacles which he had probably experienced in his own mind, instructed him to proceed with caution in the momentous change of a national religion; and he insensibly discovered his new opinions, as far as he could enforce them with safety and with effect. During the whole course of his reign, the stream of Christianity flowed with a gentle, though accelerated, motion: but its general direction was sometimes checked, and sometimes diverted, by the accidental circumstances of the times, and by the prudence, or possibly by the caprice, of the monarch. His ministers were permitted to signify the intentions of their master in the various language which was best adapted to their respective principles; and he artfully balanced the hopes and fears of his subjects, by publishing in the same year two edicts; the first of which enjoined the solemn observance of Sunday, and the second directed the regular consultation of the Aruspices. While this important revolution yet remained in suspense, the Christians and the Pagans watched the conduct of their sovereign with the same

    anxiety, but with very opposite sentiments. The former were prompted by every motive of zeal, as well as vanity, to exaggerate the marks of his favor, and the evidences of his faith. The latter, till their just apprehensions were changed into despair and resentment, attempted to conceal from the world, and from themselves, that the gods of Rome could no longer reckon the emperor in the number of their votaries. The same passions and prejudices have engaged the partial writers of the times to connect the public profession of Christianity with the most glorious or the most ignominious æra of the reign of Constantine.

    Whatever symptoms of Christian piety might transpire in the discourses or actions of Constantine, he persevered till he was near forty years of age in the practice of the established religion; and the same conduct which in the court of Nicomedia might be imputed to his fear, could be ascribed only to the inclination or policy of the sovereign of Gaul. His liberality restored and enriched the temples of the gods; the medals which issued from his Imperial mint are impressed with the figures and attributes of Jupiter and Apollo, of Mars and Hercules; and his filial piety increased the council of Olympus by the solemn apotheosis of his father Constantius. But the devotion of Constantine was more peculiarly directed to the genius of the Sun, the Apollo of Greek and Roman mythology; and he was pleased to be represented with the symbols of the God of Light and Poetry. The unerring shafts of that deity, the brightness of his eyes, his laurel wreath, immortal beauty, and elegant accomplishments, seem to point him out as the patron of a young hero. The altars of Apollo were crowned with the votive offerings of Constantine; and the credulous multitude were taught to believe, that the emperor was permitted to behold with mortal eyes the visible majesty of their tutelar deity; and that, either walking or in a vision, he was blessed with the auspicious omens of a long and victorious reign. The Sun was universally celebrated as the invincible guide and protector of Constantine; and the Pagans might reasonably expect that the insulted god would pursue

    with unrelenting vengeance the impiety of his ungrateful favorite.

    As long as Constantine exercised a limited sovereignty over the provinces of Gaul, his Christian subjects were protected by the authority, and perhaps by the laws, of a prince, who wisely left to the gods the care of vindicating their own honor. If we may credit the assertion of Constantine himself, he had been an indignant spectator of the savage cruelties which were inflicted, by the hands of Roman soldiers, on those citizens whose religion was their only crime. In the East and in the West, he had seen the different effects of severity and indulgence; and as the former was rendered still more odious by the example of Galerius, his implacable enemy, the latter was recommended to his imitation by the authority and advice of a dying father. The son of Constantius immediately suspended or repealed the edicts of persecution, and granted the free exercise of their religious ceremonies to all those who had already professed themselves members of the church. They were soon encouraged to depend on the favor as well as on the justice of their sovereign, who had imbibed a secret and sincere reverence for the name of Christ, and for the God of the Christians.

    About five months after the conquest of Italy, the emperor made a solemn and authentic declaration of his sentiments by the celebrated edict of Milan, which restored peace to the Catholic church. In the personal interview of the two western princes, Constantine, by the ascendant of genius and power, obtained the ready concurrence of his colleague, Licinius; the union of their names and authority disarmed the fury of Maximin; and after the death of the tyrant of the East, the edict of Milan was received as a general and fundamental law of the Roman world.

    The wisdom of the emperors provided for the restitution of all the civil and religious rights of which the Christians had been

    so unjustly deprived. It was enacted that the places of worship, and public lands, which had been confiscated, should be restored to the church, without dispute, without delay, and without expense; and this severe injunction was accompanied with a gracious promise, that if any of the purchasers had paid a fair and adequate price, they should be indemnified from the Imperial treasury. The salutary regulations which guard the future tranquillity of the faithful are framed on the principles of enlarged and equal toleration; and such an equality must have been interpreted by a recent sect as an advantageous and honorable distinction. The two emperors proclaim to the world, that they have granted a free and absolute power to the Christians, and to all others, of following the religion which each individual thinks proper to prefer, to which he has addicted his mind, and which he may deem the best adapted to his own use. They carefully explain every ambiguous word, remove every exception, and exact from the governors of the provinces a strict obedience to the true and simple meaning of an edict, which was designed to establish and secure, without any limitation, the claims of religious liberty. They condescend to assign two weighty reasons which have induced them to allow this universal toleration: the humane intention of consulting the peace and happiness of their people; and the pious hope, that, by such a conduct, they shall appease and propitiate the Deity, whose seat is in heaven. They gratefully acknowledge the many signal proofs which they have received of the divine favor; and they trust that the same Providence will forever continue to protect the prosperity of the prince and people. From these vague and indefinite expressions of piety, three suppositions may be deduced, of a different, but not of an incompatible nature. The mind of Constantine might fluctuate between the Pagan and the Christian religions. According to the loose and complying notions of Polytheism, he might acknowledge the God of the Christians as one of the many deities who compose the hierarchy of heaven. Or perhaps he might embrace the philosophic and pleasing idea, that, notwithstanding the variety of names, of rites, and of opinions, all the sects, and all

    the nations of mankind, are united in the worship of the common Father and Creator of the universe.

    But the counsels of princes are more frequently influenced by views of temporal advantage, than by considerations of abstract and speculative truth. The partial and increasing favor of Constantine may naturally be referred to the esteem which he entertained for the moral character of the Christians; and to a persuasion, that the propagation of the gospel would inculcate the practice of private and public virtue. Whatever latitude an absolute monarch may assume in his own conduct, whatever indulgence he may claim for his own passions, it is undoubtedly his interest that all his subjects should respect the natural and civil obligations of society. But the operation of the wisest laws is imperfect and precarious. They seldom inspire virtue, they cannot always restrain vice. Their power is insufficient to prohibit all that they condemn, nor can they always punish the actions which they prohibit. The legislators of antiquity had summoned to their aid the powers of education and of opinion. But every principle which had once maintained the vigor and purity of Rome and Sparta, was long since extinguished in a declining and despotic empire. Philosophy still exercised her temperate sway over the human mind, but the cause of virtue derived very feeble support from the influence of the Pagan superstition. Under these discouraging circumstances, a prudent magistrate might observe with pleasure the progress of a religion which diffused among the people a pure, benevolent, and universal system of ethics, adapted to every duty and every condition of life; recommended as the will and reason of the supreme Deity, and enforced by the sanction of eternal rewards or punishments. The experience of Greek and Roman history could not inform the world how far the system of national manners might be reformed and improved by the precepts of a divine revelation; and Constantine might listen with some confidence to the flattering, and indeed reasonable, assurances of Lactantius. The eloquent apologist seemed firmly to expect, and almost ventured to promise, that the

    establishment of Christianity would restore the innocence and felicity of the primitive age; thatthe worship of the true God would extinguish war and dissension among those who mutually considered themselves as the children of a common parent; that every impure desire, every angry or selfish passion, would be restrained by the knowledge of the gospel; and that the magistrates might sheath the sword of justice among a people who would be universally actuated by the sentiments of truth and piety, of equity and moderation, of harmony and universal love.

    The passive and unresisting obedience, which bows under the yoke of authority, or even of oppression, must have appeared, in the eyes of an absolute monarch, the most conspicuous and useful of the evangelic virtues. The primitive Christians derived the institution of civil government, not from the consent of the people, but from the decrees of Heaven. The reigning emperor, though he had usurped the sceptre by treason and murder, immediately assumed the sacred character of vicegerent of the Deity. To the Deity alone he was accountable for the abuse of his power; and his subjects were indissolubly bound, by their oath of fidelity, to a tyrant, who had violated every law of nature and society. The humble Christians were sent into the world as sheep among wolves; and since they were not permitted to employ force even in the defence of their religion, they should be still more criminal if they were tempted to shed the blood of their fellow-creatures in disputing the vain privileges, or the sordid possessions, of this transitory life. Faithful to the doctrine of the apostle, who in the reign of Nero had preached the duty of unconditional submission, the Christians of the three first centuries preserved their conscience pure and innocent of the guilt of secret conspiracy, or open rebellion. While they experienced the rigor of persecution, they were never provoked either to meet their tyrants in the field, or indignantly to withdraw themselves into some remote and sequestered corner of the globe. The Protestants of France, of Germany, and of Britain, who asserted with such intrepid courage their civil and

    religious freedom, have been insulted by the invidious comparison between the conduct of the primitive and of the reformed Christians. Perhaps, instead of censure, some applause may be due to the superior sense and spirit of our ancestors, who had convinced themselves that religion cannot abolish the unalienable rights of human nature. Perhaps the patience of the primitive church may be ascribed to its weakness, as well as to its virtue. A sect of unwarlike plebeians, without leaders, without arms, without fortifications, must have encountered inevitable destruction in a rash and fruitless resistance to the master of the Roman legions. But the Christians, when they deprecated the wrath of Diocletian, or solicited the favor of Constantine, could allege, with truth and confidence, that they held the principle of passive obedience, and that, in the space of three centuries, their conduct had always been conformable to their principles. They might add, that the throne of the emperors would be established on a fixed and permanent basis, if all their subjects, embracing the Christian doctrine, should learn to suffer and to obey.

    In the general order of Providence, princes and tyrants are considered as the ministers of Heaven, appointed to rule or to chastise the nations of the earth. But sacred history affords many illustrious examples of the more immediate interposition of the Deity in the government of his chosen people. The sceptre and the sword were committed to the hands of Moses, of Joshua, of Gideon, of David, of the Maccabees; the virtues of those heroes were the motive or the effect of the divine favor, the success of their arms was destined to achieve the deliverance or the triumph of the church. If the judges of Isræl were occasional and temporary magistrates, the kings of Judah derived from the royal unction of their great ancestor an hereditary and indefeasible right, which could not be forfeited by their own vices, nor recalled by the caprice of their subjects. The same extraordinary providence, which was no longer confined to the Jewish people, might elect Constantine and his family as the protectors of the Christian world; and

    the devout Lactantius announces, in a prophetic tone, the future glories of his long and universal reign. Galerius and Maximin, Maxentius and Licinius, were the rivals who shared with the favorite of heaven the provinces of the empire. The tragic deaths of Galerius and Maximin soon gratified the resentment, and fulfilled the sanguine expectations, of the Christians. The success of Constantine against Maxentius and Licinius removed the two formidable competitors who still opposed the triumph of the second David, and his cause might seem to claim the peculiar interposition of Providence. The character of the Roman tyrant disgraced the purple and human nature; and though the Christians might enjoy his precarious favor, they were exposed, with the rest of his subjects, to the effects of his wanton and capricious cruelty. The conduct of Licinius soon betrayed the reluctance with which he had consented to the wise and humane regulations of the edict of Milan. The convocation of provincial synods was prohibited in his dominions; his Christian officers were ignominiously dismissed; and if he avoided the guilt, or rather danger, of a general persecution, his partial oppressions were rendered still more odious by the violation of a solemn and voluntary engagement. While the East, according to the lively expression of Eusebius, was involved in the shades of infernal darkness, the auspicious rays of celestial light warmed and illuminated the provinces of the West. The piety of Constantine was admitted as an unexceptionable proof of the justice of his arms; and his use of victory confirmed the opinion of the Christians, that their hero was inspired, and conducted, by the Lord of Hosts. The conquest of Italy produced a general edict of toleration; and as soon as the defeat of Licinius had invested Constantine with the sole dominion of the Roman world, he immediately, by circular letters, exhorted all his subjects to imitate, without delay, the example of their sovereign, and to embrace the divine truth of Christianity.

    Chapter XX: Conversion Of Constantine. —

    Part II.

    The assurance that the elevation of Constantine was intimately connected with the designs of Providence, instilled into the minds of the Christians two opinions, which, by very different means, assisted the accomplishment of the prophecy. Their warm and active loyalty exhausted in his favor every resource of human industry; and they confidently expected that their strenuous efforts would be seconded by some divine and miraculous aid. The enemies of Constantine have imputed to interested motives the alliance which he insensibly contracted with the Catholic church, and which apparently contributed to the success of his ambition. In the beginning of the fourth century, the Christians still bore a very inadequate proportion to the inhabitants of the empire; but among a degenerate people, who viewed the change of masters with the indifference of slaves, the spirit and union of a religious party might assist the popular leader, to whose service, from a principle of conscience, they had devoted their lives and fortunes. The example of his father had instructed Constantine to esteem and to reward the merit of the Christians; and in the distribution of public offices, he had the advantage of strengthening his government, by the choice of ministers or generals, in whose fidelity he could repose a just and unreserved confidence. By the influence of these dignified missionaries, the proselytes of the new faith must have multiplied in the court and army; the Barbarians of Germany, who filled the ranks of the legions, were of a careless temper, which acquiesced without resistance in the religion of their commander; and when they passed the Alps, it may fairly be presumed, that a great number of the soldiers had already consecrated their swords to the service of Christ and of Constantine. The habits of mankind and the interests of religion gradually abated the horror of war and bloodshed, which had so long prevailed among the Christians; and in the councils which were assembled under the gracious protection of Constantine, the authority of the bishops was seasonably employed to ratify the obligation of the military oath, and to inflict the penalty of excommunication on those soldiers who threw away their arms during the peace of the church. While

    Constantine, in his own dominions, increased the number and zeal of his faithful adherents, he could depend on the support of a powerful faction in those provinces which were still possessed or usurped by his rivals. A secret disaffection was diffused among the Christian subjects of Maxentius and Licinius; and the resentment, which the latter did not attempt to conceal, served only to engage them still more deeply in the interest of his competitor. The regular correspondence which connected the bishops of the most distant provinces, enabled them freely to communicate their wishes and their designs, and to transmit without danger any useful intelligence, or any pious contributions, which might promote the service of Constantine, who publicly declared that he had taken up arms for the deliverance of the church.

    The enthusiasm which inspired the troops, and perhaps the emperor himself, had sharpened their swords while it satisfied their conscience. They marched to battle with the full assurance, that the same God, who had formerly opened a passage to the Isrælites through the waters of Jordan, and had thrown down the walls of Jericho at the sound of the trumpets of Joshua, would display his visible majesty and power in the victory of Constantine. The evidence of ecclesiastical history is prepared to affirm, that their expectations were justified by the conspicuous miracle to which the conversion of the first Christian emperor has been almost unanimously ascribed. The real or imaginary cause of so important an event, deserves and demands the attention of posterity; and I shall endeavor to form a just estimate of the famous vision of Constantine, by a distinct consideration of the standard, the dream, and the celestial sign; by separating the historical, the natural, and the marvellous parts of this extraordinary story, which, in the composition of a specious argument, have been artfully confounded in one splendid and brittle mass.

    1. An instrument of the tortures which were inflicted only on slaves and strangers, became on object of horror in the eyes of a Roman citizen; and the ideas of guilt, of pain, and of

    ignominy, were closely united with the idea of the cross. The piety, rather than the humanity, of Constantine soon abolished in his dominions the punishment which the Savior of mankind had condescended to suffer; but the emperor had already learned to despise the prejudices of his education, and of his people, before he could erect in the midst of Rome his own statue, bearing a cross in its right hand; with an inscription which referred the victory of his arms, and the deliverance of Rome, to the virtue of that salutary sign, the true symbol of force and courage. The same symbol sanctified the arms of the soldiers of Constantine; the cross glittered on their helmet, was engraved on their shields, was interwoven into their banners; and the consecrated emblems which adorned the person of the emperor himself, were distinguished only by richer materials and more exquisite workmanship. But the principal standard which displayed the triumph of the cross was styled the Labarum, an obscure, though celebrated name, which has been vainly derived from almost all the languages of the world. It is described as a long pike intersected by a transversal beam. The silken veil, which hung down from the beam, was curiously inwrought with the images of the reigning monarch and his children. The summit of the pike supported a crown of gold which enclosed the mysterious monogram, at once expressive of the figure of the cross, and the initial letters, of the name of Christ. The safety of the labarum was intrusted to fifty guards, of approved valor and fidelity; their station was marked by honors and emoluments; and some fortunate accidents soon introduced an opinion, that as long as the guards of the labarum were engaged in the execution of their office, they were secure and invulnerable amidst the darts of the enemy. In the second civil war, Licinius felt and dreaded the power of this consecrated banner, the sight of which, in the distress of battle, animated the soldiers of Constantine with an invincible enthusiasm, and scattered terror and dismay through the ranks of the adverse legions. The Christian emperors, who respected the example of Constantine, displayed in all their military expeditions the standard of the cross; but when the degenerate successors of Theodosius had ceased to appear in person at the head of

    their armies, the labarum was deposited as a venerable but useless relic in the palace of Constantinople. Its honors are still preserved on the medals of the Flavian family. Their grateful devotion has placed the monogram of Christ in the midst of the ensigns of Rome. The solemn epithets of, safety of the republic, glory of the army, restoration of public happiness, are equally applied to the religious and military trophies; and there is still extant a medal of the emperor Constantius, where the standard of the labarum is accompanied with these memorable words, By This Sign Thou Shalt Conquer.

    1. In all occasions of danger and distress, it was the practice of the primitive Christians to fortify their minds and bodies by the sign of the cross, which they used, in all their ecclesiastical rites, in all the daily occurrences of life, as an infallible preservative against every species of spiritual or temporal evil. The authority of the church might alone have had sufficient weight to justify the devotion of Constantine, who in the same prudent and gradual progress acknowledged the truth, and assumed the symbol, of Christianity. But the testimony of a contemporary writer, who in a formal treatise has avenged the cause of religion, bestows on the piety of the emperor a more awful and sublime character. He affirms, with the most perfect confidence, that in the night which preceded the last battle against Maxentius, Constantine was admonished in a dream * to inscribe the shields of his soldiers with the celestial sign of God, the sacred monogram of the name of Christ; that he executed the commands of Heaven, and that his valor and obedience were rewarded by the decisive victory of the Milvian Bridge. Some considerations might perhaps incline a sceptical mind to suspect the judgment or the veracity of the rhetorician, whose pen, either from zeal or interest, was devoted to the cause of the prevailing faction. He appears to have published his deaths of the persecutors at Nicomedia about three years after the Roman victory; but the interval of a thousand miles, and a thousand days, will allow an ample latitude for the invention

    of declaimers, the credulity of party, and the tacit approbation of the emperor himself who might listen without indignation to a marvellous tale, which exalted his fame, and promoted his designs. In favor of Licinius, who still dissembled his animosity to the Christians, the same author has provided a similar vision, of a form of prayer, which was communicated by an angel, and repeated by the whole army before they engaged the legions of the tyrant Maximin. The frequent repetition of miracles serves to provoke, where it does not subdue, the reason of mankind; but if the dream of Constantine is separately considered, it may be naturally explained either by the policy or the enthusiasm of the emperor. Whilst his anxiety for the approaching day, which must decide the fate of the empire, was suspended by a short and interrupted slumber, the venerable form of Christ, and the well-known symbol of his religion, might forcibly offer themselves to the active fancy of a prince who reverenced the name, and had perhaps secretly implored the power, of the God of the Christians. As readily might a consummate statesman indulge himself in the use of one of those military stratagems, one of those pious frauds, which Philip and Sertorius had employed with such art and effect. The præternatural origin of dreams was universally admitted by the nations of antiquity, and a considerable part of the Gallic army was already prepared to place their confidence in the salutary sign of the Christian religion. The secret vision of Constantine could be disproved only by the event; and the intrepid hero who had passed the Alps and the Apennine, might view with careless despair the consequences of a defeat under the walls of Rome. The senate and people, exulting in their own deliverance from an odious tyrant, acknowledged that the victory of Constantine surpassed the powers of man, without daring to insinuate that it had been obtained by the protection of the Gods. The triumphal arch, which was erected about three years after the event, proclaims, in ambiguous language, that by the greatness of his own mind, and by an instinct or impulse of the Divinity, he had saved and avenged the Roman republic. The Pagan orator, who had seized an earlier opportunity of celebrating the virtues of the conqueror,

    supposes that he alone enjoyed a secret and intimate commerce with the Supreme Being, who delegated the care of mortals to his subordinate deities; and thus assigns a very plausible reason why the subjects of Constantine should not presume to embrace the new religion of their sovereign.

    III. The philosopher, who with calm suspicion examines the dreams and omens, the miracles and prodigies, of profane or even of ecclesiastical history, will probably conclude, that if the eyes of the spectators have sometimes been deceived by fraud, the understanding of the readers has much more frequently been insulted by fiction. Every event, or appearance, or accident, which seems to deviate from the ordinary course of nature, has been rashly ascribed to the immediate action of the Deity; and the astonished fancy of the multitude has sometimes given shape and color, language and motion, to the fleeting but uncommon meteors of the air. Nazarius and Eusebius are the two most celebrated orators, who, in studied panegyrics, have labored to exalt the glory of Constantine. Nine years after the Roman victory, Nazarius describes an army of divine warriors, who seemed to fall from the sky: he marks their beauty, their spirit, their gigantic forms, the stream of light which beamed from their celestial armor, their patience in suffering themselves to be heard, as well as seen, by mortals; and their declaration that they were sent, that they flew, to the assistance of the great Constantine. For the truth of this prodigy, the Pagan orator appeals to the whole Gallic nation, in whose presence he was then speaking; and seems to hope that the ancient apparitions would now obtain credit from this recent and public event. The Christian fable of Eusebius, which, in the space of twenty-six years, might arise from the original dream, is cast in a much more correct and elegant mould. In one of the marches of Constantine, he is reported to have seen with his own eyes the luminous trophy of the cross, placed above the meridian sun and inscribed with the following words: By This Conquer. This amazing object in the sky astonished the whole army, as well as the emperor himself, who was yet undetermined in the

    choice of a religion: but his astonishment was converted into faith by the vision of the ensuing night. Christ appeared before his eyes; and displaying the same celestial sign of the cross, he directed Constantine to frame a similar standard, and to march, with an assurance of victory, against Maxentius and all his enemies. The learned bishop of Cæsarea appears to be sensible, that the recent discovery of this marvellous anecdote would excite some surprise and distrust among the most pious of his readers. Yet, instead of ascertaining the precise circumstances of time and place, which always serve to detect falsehood or establish truth; instead of collecting and recording the evidence of so many living witnesses who must have been spectators of this stupendous miracle; Eusebius contents himself with alleging a very singular testimony; that of the deceased Constantine, who, many years after the event, in the freedom of conversation, had related to him this extraordinary incident of his own life, and had attested the truth of it by a solemn oath. The prudence and gratitude of the learned prelate forbade him to suspect the veracity of his victorious master; but he plainly intimates, that in a fact of such a nature, he should have refused his assent to any meaner authority. This motive of credibility could not survive the power of the Flavian family; and the celestial sign, which the Infidels might afterwards deride, was disregarded by the Christians of the age which immediately followed the conversion of Constantine. But the Catholic church, both of the East and of the West, has adopted a prodigy which favors, or seems to favor, the popular worship of the cross. The vision of Constantine maintained an honorable place in the legend of superstition, till the bold and sagacious spirit of criticism presumed to depreciate the triumph, and to arraign the truth, of the first Christian emperor.

    The Protestant and philosophic readers of the present age will incline to believe, that in the account of his own conversion, Constantine attested a wilful falsehood by a solemn and deliberate perjury. They may not hesitate to pronounce, that in the choice of a religion, his mind was determined only by a

    sense of interest; and that (according to the expression of a profane poet ) he used the altars of the church as a convenient footstool to the throne of the empire. A conclusion so harsh and so absolute is not, however, warranted by our knowledge of human nature, of Constantine, or of Christianity. In an age of religious fervor, the most artful statesmen are observed to feel some part of the enthusiasm which they inspire, and the most orthodox saints assume the dangerous privilege of defending the cause of truth by the arms of deceit and falsehood. Personal interest is often the standard of our belief, as well as of our practice; and the same motives of temporal advantage which might influence the public conduct and professions of Constantine, would insensibly dispose his mind to embrace a religion so propitious to his fame and fortunes. His vanity was gratified by the flattering assurance, that he had been chosen by Heaven to reign over the earth; success had justified his divine title to the throne, and that title was founded on the truth of the Christian revelation. As real virtue is sometimes excited by undeserved applause, the specious piety of Constantine, if at first it was only specious, might gradually, by the influence of praise, of habit, and of example, be matured into serious faith and fervent devotion. The bishops and teachers of the new sect, whose dress and manners had not qualified them for the residence of a court, were admitted to the Imperial table; they accompanied the monarch in his expeditions; and the ascendant which one of them, an Egyptian or a Spaniard, acquired over his mind, was imputed by the Pagans to the effect of magic. Lactantius, who has adorned the precepts of the gospel with the eloquence of Cicero, and Eusebius, who has consecrated the learning and philosophy of the Greeks to the service of religion, were both received into the friendship and familiarity of their sovereign; and those able masters of controversy could patiently watch the soft and yielding moments of persuasion, and dexterously apply the arguments which were the best adapted to his character and understanding. Whatever advantages might be derived from the acquisition of an Imperial proselyte, he was distinguished by the splendor of his purple, rather than by the superiority of wisdom, or virtue, from the many thousands of

    his subjects who had embraced the doctrines of Christianity. Nor can it be deemed incredible, that the mind of an unlettered soldier should have yielded to the weight of evidence, which, in a more enlightened age, has satisfied or subdued the reason of a Grotius, a Pascal, or a Locke. In the midst of the incessant labors of his great office, this soldier employed, or affected to employ, the hours of the night in the diligent study of the Scriptures, and the composition of theological discourses; which he afterwards pronounced in the presence of a numerous and applauding audience. In a very long discourse, which is still extant, the royal preacher expatiates on the various proofs still extant, the royal preacher expatiates on the various proofs of religion; but he dwells with peculiar complacency on the Sibylline verses, and the fourth eclogue of Virgil. Forty years before the birth of Christ, the Mantuan bard, as if inspired by the celestial muse of Isaiah, had celebrated, with all the pomp of oriental metaphor, the return of the Virgin, the fall of the serpent, the approaching birth of a godlike child, the offspring of the great Jupiter, who should expiate the guilt of human kind, and govern the peaceful universe with the virtues of his father; the rise and appearance of a heavenly race, primitive nation throughout the world; and the gradual restoration of the innocence and felicity of the golden age. The poet was perhaps unconscious of the secret sense and object of these sublime predictions, which have been so unworthily applied to the infant son of a consul, or a triumvir; but if a more splendid, and indeed specious interpretation of the fourth eclogue contributed to the conversion of the first Christian emperor, Virgil may deserve to be ranked among the most successful missionaries of the gospel.

    Chapter XX: Conversion Of Constantine. —

    Part III.

    The awful mysteries of the Christian faith and worship were concealed from the eyes of strangers, and even of

    catechumens, with an affected secrecy, which served to excite their wonder and curiosity. But the severe rules of discipline which the prudence of the bishops had instituted, were relaxed by the same prudence in favor of an Imperial proselyte, whom it was so important to allure, by every gentle condescension, into the pale of the church; and Constantine was permitted, at least by a tacit dispensation, to enjoy most of the privileges, before he had contracted any of the obligations, of a Christian. Instead of retiring from the congregation, when the voice of the deacon dismissed the profane multitude, he prayed with the faithful, disputed with the bishops, preached on the most sublime and intricate subjects of theology, celebrated with sacred rites the vigil of Easter, and publicly declared himself, not only a partaker, but, in some measure, a priest and hierophant of the Christian mysteries. The pride of Constantine might assume, and his services had deserved, some extraordinary distinction: and ill-timed rigor might have blasted the unripened fruits of his conversion; and if the doors of the church had been strictly closed against a prince who had deserted the altars of the gods, the master of the empire would have been left destitute of any form of religious worship. In his last visit to Rome, he piously disclaimed and insulted the superstition of his ancestors, by refusing to lead the military procession of the equestrian order, and to offer the public vows to the Jupiter of the Capitoline Hill. Many years before his baptism and death, Constantine had proclaimed to the world, that neither his person nor his image should ever more be seen within the walls of an idolatrous temple; while he distributed through the provinces a variety of medals and pictures, which represented the emperor in an humble and suppliant posture of Christian devotion.

    The pride of Constantine, who refused the privileges of a catechumen, cannot easily be explained or excused; but the delay of his baptism may be justified by the maxims and the practice of ecclesiastical antiquity. The sacrament of baptism was regularly administered by the bishop himself, with his

    assistant clergy, in the cathedral church of the diocese, during the fifty days between the solemn festivals of Easter and Pentecost; and this holy term admitted a numerous band of infants and adult persons into the bosom of the church. The discretion of parents often suspended the baptism of their children till they could understand the obligations which they contracted: the severity of ancient bishops exacted from the new converts a novitiate of two or three years; and the catechumens themselves, from different motives of a temporal or a spiritual nature, were seldom impatient to assume the character of perfect and initiated Christians. The sacrament of baptism was supposed to contain a full and absolute expiation of sin; and the soul was instantly restored to its original purity, and entitled to the promise of eternal salvation. Among the proselytes of Christianity, there are many who judged it imprudent to precipitate a salutary rite, which could not be repeated; to throw away an inestimable privilege, which could never be recovered. By the delay of their baptism, they could venture freely to indulge their passions in the enjoyments of this world, while they still retained in their own hands the means of a sure and easy absolution. The sublime theory of the gospel had made a much fainter impression on the heart than on the understanding of Constantine himself. He pursued the great object of his ambition through the dark and bloody paths of war and policy; and, after the victory, he abandoned himself, without moderation, to the abuse of his fortune. Instead of asserting his just superiority above the imperfect heroism and profane philosophy of Trajan and the Antonines, the mature age of Constantine forfeited the reputation which he had acquired in his youth. As he gradually advanced in the knowledge of truth, he proportionally declined in the practice of virtue; and the same year of his reign in which he convened the council of Nice, was polluted by the execution, or rather murder, of his eldest son. This date is alone sufficient to refute the ignorant and malicious suggestions of Zosimus, who affirms, that, after the death of Crispus, the remorse of his father accepted from the ministers of Christianity the expiation which he had vainly solicited from the Pagan pontiffs. At the time of the death of

    Crispus, the emperor could no longer hesitate in the choice of a religion; he could no longer be ignorant that the church was possessed of an infallible remedy, though he chose to defer the application of it till the approach of death had removed the temptation and danger of a relapse. The bishops whom he summoned, in his last illness, to the palace of Nicomedia, were edified by the fervor with which he requested and received the sacrament of baptism, by the solemn protestation that the remainder of his life should be worthy of a disciple of Christ, and by his humble refusal to wear the Imperial purple after he had been clothed in the white garment of a Neophyte. The example and reputation of Constantine seemed to countenance the delay of baptism. Future tyrants were encouraged to believe, that the innocent blood which they might shed in a long reign would instantly be washed away in the waters of regeneration; and the abuse of religion dangerously undermined the foundations of moral virtue.

    The gratitude of the church has exalted the virtues and excused the failings of a generous patron, who seated Christianity on the throne of the Roman world; and the Greeks, who celebrate the festival of the Imperial saint, seldom mention the name of Constantine without adding the title of equal to the Apostles. Such a comparison, if it allude to the character of those divine missionaries, must be imputed to the extravagance of impious flattery. But if the parallel be confined to the extent and number of their evangelic victories the success of Constantine might perhaps equal that of the Apostles themselves. By the edicts of toleration, he removed the temporal disadvantages which had hitherto retarded the progress of Christianity; and its active and numerous ministers received a free permission, a liberal encouragement, to recommend the salutary truths of revelation by every argument which could affect the reason or piety of mankind. The exact balance of the two religions continued but a moment; and the piercing eye of ambition and avarice soon discovered, that the profession of Christianity might contribute to the interest of the present, as well as of a future life. The

    hopes of wealth and honors, the example of an emperor, his exhortations, his irresistible smiles, diffused conviction among the venal and obsequious crowds which usually fill the apartments of a palace. The cities which signalized a forward zeal by the voluntary destruction of their temples, were distinguished by municipal privileges, and rewarded with popular donatives; and the new capital of the East gloried in the singular advantage that Constantinople was never profaned by the worship of idols. As the lower ranks of society are governed by imitation, the conversion of those who possessed any eminence of birth, of power, or of riches, was soon followed by dependent multitudes. The salvation of the common people was purchased at an easy rate, if it be true that, in one year, twelve thousand men were baptized at Rome, besides a proportionable number of women and children, and that a white garment, with twenty pieces of gold, had been promised by the emperor to every convert. The powerful influence of Constantine was not circumscribed by the narrow limits of his life, or of his dominions. The education which he bestowed on his sons and nephews secured to the empire a race of princes, whose faith was still more lively and sincere, as they imbibed, in their earliest infancy, the spirit, or at least the doctrine, of Christianity. War and commerce had spread the knowledge of the gospel beyond the confines of the Roman provinces; and the Barbarians, who had disdained as humble and proscribed sect, soon learned to esteem a religion which had been so lately embraced by the greatest monarch, and the most civilized nation, of the globe. The Goths and Germans, who enlisted under the standard of Rome, revered the cross which glittered at the head of the legions, and their fierce countrymen received at the same time the lessons of faith and of humanity. The kings of Iberia and Armenia * worshipped the god of their protector; and their subjects, who have invariably preserved the name of Christians, soon formed a sacred and perpetual connection with their Roman brethren. The Christians of Persia were suspected, in time of war, of preferring their religion to their country; but as long as peace subsisted between the two empires, the persecuting spirit of the Magi was effectually restrained by the interposition of

    Constantine. The rays of the gospel illuminated the coast of India. The colonies of Jews, who had penetrated into Arabia and Ethiopia, opposed the progress of Christianity; but the labor of the missionaries was in some measure facilitated by a previous knowledge of the Mosaic revelation; and Abyssinia still reveres the memory of Frumentius, * who, in the time of Constantine, devoted his life to the conversion of those sequestered regions. Under the reign of his son Constantius, Theophilus, who was himself of Indian extraction, was invested with the double character of ambassador and bishop. He embarked on the Red Sea with two hundred horses of the purest breed of Cappadocia, which were sent by the emperor to the prince of the Sabæans, or Homerites. Theophilus was intrusted with many other useful or curious presents, which might raise the admiration, and conciliate the friendship, of the Barbarians; and he successfully employed several years in a pastoral visit to the churches of the torrid zone.

    The irresistible power of the Roman emperors was displayed in the important and dangerous change of the national religion. The terrors of a military force silenced the faint and unsupported murmurs of the Pagans, and there was reason to expect, that the cheerful submission of the Christian clergy, as well as people, would be the result of conscience and gratitude. It was long since established, as a fundamental maxim of the Roman constitution, that every rank of citizens was alike subject to the laws, and that the care of religion was the right as well as duty of the civil magistrate. Constantine and his successors could not easily persuade themselves that they had forfeited, by their conversion, any branch of the Imperial prerogatives, or that they were incapable of giving laws to a religion which they had protected and embraced. The emperors still continued to exercise a supreme jurisdiction over the ecclesiastical order, and the sixteenth book of the Theodosian code represents, under a variety of titles, the authority which they assumed in the government of the Catholic church.

    But the distinction of the spiritual and temporal powers, which had never been imposed on the free spirit of Greece and Rome, was introduced and confirmed by the legal establishment of Christianity. The office of supreme pontiff, which, from the time of Numa to that of Augustus, had always been exercised by one of the most eminent of the senators, was at length united to the Imperial dignity. The first magistrate of the state, as often as he was prompted by superstition or policy, performed with his own hands the sacerdotal functions; nor was there any order of priests, either at Rome or in the provinces, who claimed a more sacred character among men, or a more intimate communication with the gods. But in the Christian church, which intrusts the service of the altar to a perpetual succession of consecrated ministers, the monarch, whose spiritual rank is less honorable than that of the meanest deacon, was seated below the rails of the sanctuary, and confounded with the rest of the faithful multitude. The emperor might be saluted as the father of his people, but he owed a filial duty and reverence to the fathers of the church; and the same marks of respect, which Constantine had paid to the persons of saints and confessors, were soon exacted by the pride of the episcopal order. A secret conflict between the civil and ecclesiastical jurisdictions embarrassed the operation of the Roman government; and a pious emperor was alarmed by the guilt and danger of touching with a profane hand the ark of the covenant. The separation of men into the two orders of the clergy and of the laity was, indeed, familiar to many nations of antiquity; and the priests of India, of Persia, of Assyria, of Judea, of Æthiopia, of Egypt, and of Gaul, derived from a celestial origin the temporal power and possessions which they had acquired. These venerable institutions had gradually assimilated themselves to the manners and government of their respective countries; but the opposition or contempt of the civil power served to cement the discipline of the primitive church. The Christians had been obliged to elect their own magistrates, to raise and distribute a peculiar revenue, and to regulate the internal policy of their republic by a code of laws, which were

    ratified by the consent of the people and the practice of three hundred years. When Constantine embraced the faith of the Christians, he seemed to contract a perpetual alliance with a distinct and independent society; and the privileges granted or confirmed by that emperor, or by his successors, were accepted, not as the precarious favors of the court, but as the just and inalienable rights of the ecclesiastical order.

    The Catholic church was administered by the spiritual and legal jurisdiction of eighteen hundred bishops; of whom one thousand were seated in the Greek, and eight hundred in the Latin, provinces of the empire. The extent and boundaries of their respective dioceses had been variously and accidentally decided by the zeal and success of the first missionaries, by the wishes of the people, and by the propagation of the gospel. Episcopal churches were closely planted along the banks of the Nile, on the sea-coast of Africa, in the proconsular Asia, and through the southern provinces of Italy. The bishops of Gaul and Spain, of Thrace and Pontus, reigned over an ample territory, and delegated their rural suffragans to execute the subordinate duties of the pastoral office. A Christian diocese might be spread over a province, or reduced to a village; but all the bishops possessed an equal and indelible character: they all derived the same powers and privileges from the apostles, from the people, and from the laws. While the civil and military professions were separated by the policy of Constantine, a new and perpetual order of ecclesiastical ministers, always respectable, sometimes dangerous, was established in the church and state. The important review of their station and attributes may be distributed under the following heads: I. Popular Election. II. Ordination of the Clergy. III. Property. IV. Civil Jurisdiction. V. Spiritual censures. VI. Exercise of public oratory. VII. Privilege of legislative assemblies.

    1. The freedom of election subsisted long after the legal establishment of Christianity; and the subjects of Rome enjoyed in the church the privilege which they had lost in the

    republic, of choosing the magistrates whom they were bound to obey. As soon as a bishop had closed his eyes, the metropolitan issued a commission to one of his suffragans to administer the vacant see, and prepare, within a limited time, the future election. The right of voting was vested in the inferior clergy, who were best qualified to judge of the merit of the candidates; in the senators or nobles of the city, all those who were distinguished by their rank or property; and finally in the whole body of the people, who, on the appointed day, flocked in multitudes from the most remote parts of the diocese, and sometimes silenced by their tumultuous acclamations, the voice of reason and the laws of discipline. These acclamations might accidentally fix on the head of the most deserving competitor; of some ancient presbyter, some holy monk, or some layman, conspicuous for his zeal and piety. But the episcopal chair was solicited, especially in the great and opulent cities of the empire, as a temporal rather than as a spiritual dignity. The interested views, the selfish and angry passions, the arts of perfidy and dissimulation, the secret corruption, the open and even bloody violence which had formerly disgraced the freedom of election in the commonwealths of Greece and Rome, too often influenced the choice of the successors of the apostles. While one of the candidates boasted the honors of his family, a second allured his judges by the delicacies of a plentiful table, and a third, more guilty than his rivals, offered to share the plunder of the church among the accomplices of his sacrilegious hopes The civil as well as ecclesiastical laws attempted to exclude the populace from this solemn and important transaction. The canons of ancient discipline, by requiring several episcopal qualifications, of age, station, &c., restrained, in some measure, the indiscriminate caprice of the electors. The authority of the provincial bishops, who were assembled in the vacant church to consecrate the choice of the people, was interposed to moderate their passions and to correct their mistakes. The bishops could refuse to ordain an unworthy candidate, and the rage of contending factions sometimes accepted their impartial mediation. The submission, or the resistance, of the clergy and people, on various occasions,

    afforded different precedents, which were insensibly converted into positive laws and provincial customs; but it was every where admitted, as a fundamental maxim of religious policy, that no bishop could be imposed on an orthodox church, without the consent of its members. The emperors, as the guardians of the public peace, and as the first citizens of Rome and Constantinople, might effectually declare their wishes in the choice of a primate; but those absolute monarchs respected the freedom of ecclesiastical elections; and while they distributed and resumed the honors of the state and army, they allowed eighteen hundred perpetual magistrates to receive their important offices from the free suffrages of the people. It was agreeable to the dictates of justice, that these magistrates should not desert an honorable station from which they could not be removed; but the wisdom of councils endeavored, without much success, to enforce the residence, and to prevent the translation, of bishops. The discipline of the West was indeed less relaxed than that of the East; but the same passions which made those regulations necessary, rendered them ineffectual. The reproaches which angry prelates have so vehemently urged against each other, serve only to expose their common guilt, and their mutual indiscretion.

    1. The bishops alone possessed the faculty of spiritual generation: and this extraordinary privilege might compensate, in some degree, for the painful celibacy which was imposed as a virtue, as a duty, and at length as a positive obligation. The religions of antiquity, which established a separate order of priests, dedicated a holy race, a tribe or family, to the perpetual service of the gods. Such institutions were founded for possession, rather than conquest. The children of the priests enjoyed, with proud and indolent security, their sacred inheritance; and the fiery spirit of enthusiasm was abated by the cares, the pleasures, and the endearments of domestic life. But the Christian sanctuary was open to every ambitious candidate, who aspired to its heavenly promises or temporal possessions. This office of priests, like that of soldiers or

    magistrates, was strenuously exercised by those men, whose temper and abilities had prompted them to embrace the ecclesiastical profession, or who had been selected by a discerning bishop, as the best qualified to promote the glory and interest of the church. The bishops (till the abuse was restrained by the prudence of the laws) might constrain the reluctant, and protect the distressed; and the imposition of hands forever bestowed some of the most valuable privileges of civil society. The whole body of the Catholic clergy, more numerous perhaps than the legions, was exempted * by the emperors from all service, private or public, all municipal offices, and all personal taxes and contributions, which pressed on their fellow-citizens with intolerable weight; and the duties of their holy profession were accepted as a full discharge of their obligations to the republic. Each bishop acquired an absolute and indefeasible right to the perpetual obedience of the clerk whom he ordained: the clergy of each episcopal church, with its dependent parishes, formed a regular and permanent society; and the cathedrals of Constantinople and Carthage maintained their peculiar establishment of five hundred ecclesiastical ministers. Their ranks and numbers were insensibly multiplied by the superstition of the times, which introduced into the church the splendid ceremonies of a Jewish or Pagan temple; and a long train of priests, deacons, sub-deacons, acolythes, exorcists, readers, singers, and doorkeepers, contributed, in their respective stations, to swell the pomp and harmony of religious worship. The clerical name and privileges were extended to many pious fraternities, who devoutly supported the ecclesiastical throne. Six hundred parabolani, or adventurers, visited the sick at Alexandria; eleven hundred copiat, or grave-diggers, buried the dead at Constantinople; and the swarms of monks, who arose from the Nile, overspread and darkened the face of the Christian world.

    Chapter XX: Conversion Of Constantine. —

    Part IV.

    III. The edict of Milan secured the revenue as well as the peace of the church. The Christians not only recovered the lands and houses of which they had been stripped by the persecuting laws of Diocletian, but they acquired a perfect title to all the possessions which they had hitherto enjoyed by the connivance of the magistrate. As soon as Christianity became the religion of the emperor and the empire, the national clergy might claim a decent and honorable maintenance; and the payment of an annual tax might have delivered the people from the more oppressive tribute, which superstition imposes on her votaries. But as the wants and expenses of the church increased with her prosperity, the ecclesiastical order was still supported and enriched by the voluntary oblations of the faithful. Eight years after the edict of Milan, Constantine granted to all his subjects the free and universal permission of bequeathing their fortunes to the holy Catholic church; and their devout liberality, which during their lives was checked by luxury or avarice, flowed with a profuse stream at the hour of their death. The wealthy Christians were encouraged by the example of their sovereign. An absolute monarch, who is rich without patrimony, may be charitable without merit; and Constantine too easily believed that he should purchase the favor of Heaven, if he maintained the idle at the expense of the industrious; and distributed among the saints the wealth of the republic. The same messenger who carried over to Africa the head of Maxentius, might be intrusted with an epistle to Cæcilian, bishop of Carthage. The emperor acquaints him, that the treasurers of the province are directed to pay into his hands the sum of three thousand folles, or eighteen thousand pounds sterling, and to obey his further requisitions for the relief of the churches of Africa, Numidia, and Mauritania. The liberality of Constantine increased in a just proportion to his faith, and to his vices. He assigned in each city a regular allowance of corn, to supply the fund of ecclesiastical charity; and the persons of both sexes who embraced the monastic life became the peculiar favorites of their sovereign. The Christian temples of Antioch, Alexandria, Jerusalem, Constantinople &c., displayed the ostentatious piety of a prince, ambitious in

    a declining age to equal the perfect labors of antiquity. The form of these religious edifices was simple and oblong; though they might sometimes swell into the shape of a dome, and sometimes branch into the figure of a cross. The timbers were framed for the most part of cedars of Libanus; the roof was covered with tiles, perhaps of gilt brass; and the walls, the columns, the pavement, were encrusted with variegated marbles. The most precious ornaments of gold and silver, of silk and gems, were profusely dedicated to the service of the altar; and this specious magnificence was supported on the solid and perpetual basis of landed property. In the space of two centuries, from the reign of Constantine to that of Justinian, the eighteen hundred churches of the empire were enriched by the frequent and unalienable gifts of the prince and people. An annual income of six hundred pounds sterling may be reasonably assigned to the bishops, who were placed at an equal distance between riches and poverty, but the standard of their wealth insensibly rose with the dignity and opulence of the cities which they governed. An authentic but imperfect rent-roll specifies some houses, shops, gardens, and farms, which belonged to the three Basilic of Rome, St. Peter, St. Paul, and St. John Lateran, in the provinces of Italy, Africa, and the East. They produce, besides a reserved rent of oil, linen, paper, aromatics, &c., a clear annual revenue of twenty-two thousand pieces of gold, or twelve thousand pounds sterling. In the age of Constantine and Justinian, the bishops no longer possessed, perhaps they no longer deserved, the unsuspecting confidence of their clergy and people. The ecclesiastical revenues of each diocese were divided into four parts for the respective uses of the bishop himself, of his inferior clergy, of the poor, and of the public worship; and the abuse of this sacred trust was strictly and repeatedly checked. The patrimony of the church was still subject to all the public compositions of the state. The clergy of Rome, Alexandria, Thessalonica, &c., might solicit and obtain some partial exemptions; but the premature attempt of the great council of Rimini, which aspired to universal freedom, was successfully resisted by the son of Constantine.

    1. The Latin clergy, who erected their tribunal on the ruins of the civil and common law, have modestly accepted, as the gift of Constantine, the independent jurisdiction, which was the fruit of time, of accident, and of their own industry. But the liberality of the Christian emperors had actually endowed them with some legal prerogatives, which secured and dignified the sacerdotal character. 1. Under a despotic government, the bishops alone enjoyed and asserted the inestimable privilege of being tried only by their peers; and even in a capital accusation, a synod of their brethren were the sole judges of their guilt or innocence. Such a tribunal, unless it was inflamed by personal resentment or religious discord, might be favorable, or even partial, to the sacerdotal order: but Constantine was satisfied, that secret impunity would be less pernicious than public scandal: and the Nicene council was edited by his public declaration, that if he surprised a bishop in the act of adultery, he should cast his Imperial mantle over the episcopal sinner. 2. The domestic jurisdiction of the bishops was at once a privilege and a restraint of the ecclesiastical order, whose civil causes were decently withdrawn from the cognizance of a secular judge. Their venial offences were not exposed to the shame of a public trial or punishment; and the gentle correction which the tenderness of youth may endure from its parents or instructors, was inflicted by the temperate severity of the bishops. But if the clergy were guilty of any crime which could not be sufficiently expiated by their degradation from an honorable and beneficial profession, the Roman magistrate drew the sword of justice, without any regard to ecclesiastical immunities. 3. The arbitration of the bishops was ratified by a positive law; and the judges were instructed to execute, without appeal or delay, the episcopal decrees, whose validity had hitherto depended on the consent of the parties. The conversion of the magistrates themselves, and of the whole empire, might gradually remove the fears and scruples of the Christians. But they still resorted to the tribunal of the bishops, whose abilities and integrity they esteemed; and the venerable Austin enjoyed the satisfaction of complaining that

    his spiritual functions were perpetually interrupted by the invidious labor of deciding the claim or the possession of silver and gold, of lands and cattle. 4. The ancient privilege of sanctuary was transferred to the Christian temples, and extended, by the liberal piety of the younger Theodosius, to the precincts of consecrated ground. The fugitive, and even guilty, suppliants were permitted to implore either the justice, or the mercy, of the Deity and his ministers. The rash violence of despotism was suspended by the mild interposition of the church; and the lives or fortunes of the most eminent subjects might be protected by the mediation of the bishop.

    1. The bishop was the perpetual censor of the morals of his people The discipline of penance was digested into a system of canonical jurisprudence, which accurately defined the duty of private or public confession, the rules of evidence, the degrees of guilt, and the measure of punishment. It was impossible to execute this spiritual censure, if the Christian pontiff, who punished the obscure sins of the multitude, respected the conspicuous vices and destructive crimes of the magistrate: but it was impossible to arraign the conduct of the magistrate, without, controlling the administration of civil government. Some considerations of religion, or loyalty, or fear, protected the sacred persons of the emperors from the zeal or resentment of the bishops; but they boldly censured and excommunicated the subordinate tyrants, who were not invested with the majesty of the purple. St. Athanasius excommunicated one of the ministers of Egypt; and the interdict which he pronounced, of fire and water, was solemnly transmitted to the churches of Cappadocia. Under the reign of the younger Theodosius, the polite and eloquent Synesius, one of the descendants of Hercules, filled the episcopal seat of Ptolemais, near the ruins of ancient Cyrene, and the philosophic bishop supported with dignity the character which he had assumed with reluctance. He vanquished the monster of Libya, the president Andronicus, who abused the authority of a venal office, invented new modes of rapine and torture, and aggravated the guilt of oppression by that of sacrilege.

    After a fruitless attempt to reclaim the haughty magistrate by mild and religious admonition, Synesius proceeds to inflict the last sentence of ecclesiastical justice, which devotes Andronicus, with his associates and their families, to the abhorrence of earth and heaven. The impenitent sinners, more cruel than Phalaris or Sennacherib, more destructive than war, pestilence, or a cloud of locusts, are deprived of the name and privileges of Christians, of the participation of the sacraments, and of the hope of Paradise. The bishop exhorts the clergy, the magistrates, and the people, to renounce all society with the enemies of Christ; to exclude them from their houses and tables; and to refuse them the common offices of life, and the decent rites of burial. The church of Ptolemais, obscure and contemptible as she may appear, addresses this declaration to all her sister churches of the world; and the profane who reject her decrees, will be involved in the guilt and punishment of Andronicus and his impious followers. These spiritual terrors were enforced by a dexterous application to the Byzantine court; the trembling president implored the mercy of the church; and the descendants of Hercules enjoyed the satisfaction of raising a prostrate tyrant from the ground. Such principles and such examples insensibly prepared the triumph of the Roman pontiffs, who have trampled on the necks of kings.

    1. Every popular government has experienced the effects of rude or artificial eloquence. The coldest nature is animated, the firmest reason is moved, by the rapid communication of the prevailing impulse; and each hearer is affected by his own passions, and by those of the surrounding multitude. The ruin of civil liberty had silenced the demagogues of Athens, and the tribunes of Rome; the custom of preaching which seems to constitute a considerable part of Christian devotion, had not been introduced into the temples of antiquity; and the ears of monarchs were never invaded by the harsh sound of popular eloquence, till the pulpits of the empire were filled with sacred orators, who possessed some advantages unknown to their profane predecessors. The arguments and rhetoric of the

    tribune were instantly opposed with equal arms, by skilful and resolute antagonists; and the cause of truth and reason might derive an accidental support from the conflict of hostile passions. The bishop, or some distinguished presbyter, to whom he cautiously delegated the powers of preaching, harangued, without the danger of interruption or reply, a submissive multitude, whose minds had been prepared and subdued by the awful ceremonies of religion. Such was the strict subordination of the Catholic church, that the same concerted sounds might issue at once from a hundred pulpits of Italy or Egypt, if they were tuned by the master hand of the Roman or Alexandrian primate. The design of this institution was laudable, but the fruits were not always salutary. The preachers recommended the practice of the social duties; but they exalted the perfection of monastic virtue, which is painful to the individual, and useless to mankind. Their charitable exhortations betrayed a secret wish that the clergy might be permitted to manage the wealth of the faithful, for the benefit of the poor. The most sublime representations of the attributes and laws of the Deity were sullied by an idle mixture of metaphysical subtleties, puerile rites, and fictitious miracles: and they expatiated, with the most fervent zeal, on the religious merit of hating the adversaries, and obeying the ministers of the church. When the public peace was distracted by heresy and schism, the sacred orators sounded the trumpet of discord, and, perhaps, of sedition. The understandings of their congregations were perplexed by mystery, their passions were inflamed by invectives; and they rushed from the Christian temples of Antioch or Alexandria, prepared either to suffer or to inflict martyrdom. The corruption of taste and language is strongly marked in the vehement declamations of the Latin bishops; but the compositions of Gregory and Chrysostom have been compared with the most splendid models of Attic, or at least of Asiatic, eloquence.

    VII. The representatives of the Christian republic were regularly assembled in the spring and autumn of each year; and these synods diffused the spirit of ecclesiastical discipline

    and legislation through the hundred and twenty provinces of the Roman world. The archbishop or metropolitan was empowered, by the laws, to summon the suffragan bishops of his province; to revise their conduct, to vindicate their rights, to declare their faith, and to examine the merits of the candidates who were elected by the clergy and people to supply the vacancies of the episcopal college. The primates of Rome, Alexandria, Antioch, Carthage, and afterwards Constantinople, who exercised a more ample jurisdiction, convened the numerous assembly of their dependent bishops. But the convocation of great and extraordinary synods was the prerogative of the emperor alone. Whenever the emergencies of the church required this decisive measure, he despatched a peremptory summons to the bishops, or the deputies of each province, with an order for the use of post-horses, and a competent allowance for the expenses of their journey. At an early period, when Constantine was the protector, rather than the proselyte, of Christianity, he referred the African controversy to the council of Arles; in which the bishops of York of Treves, of Milan, and of Carthage, met as friends and brethren, to debate in their native tongue on the common interest of the Latin or Western church. Eleven years afterwards, a more numerous and celebrated assembly was convened at Nice in Bithynia, to extinguish, by their final sentence, the subtle disputes which had arisen in Egypt on the subject of the Trinity. Three hundred and eighteen bishops obeyed the summons of their indulgent master; the ecclesiastics of every rank, and sect, and denomination, have been computed at two thousand and forty-eight persons; the Greeks appeared in person; and the consent of the Latins was expressed by the legates of the Roman pontiff. The session, which lasted about two months, was frequently honored by the presence of the emperor. Leaving his guards at the door, he seated himself (with the permission of the council) on a low stool in the midst of the hall. Constantine listened with patience, and spoke with modesty: and while he influenced the debates, he humbly professed that he was the minister, not the judge, of the successors of the apostles, who had been established as priests and as gods upon earth. Such profound

    reverence of an absolute monarch towards a feeble and unarmed assembly of his own subjects, can only be compared to the respect with which the senate had been treated by the Roman princes who adopted the policy of Augustus. Within the space of fifty years, a philosophic spectator of the vicissitudes of human affairs might have contemplated Tacitus in the senate of Rome, and Constantine in the council of Nice. The fathers of the Capitol and those of the church had alike degenerated from the virtues of their founders; but as the bishops were more deeply rooted in the public opinion, they sustained their dignity with more decent pride, and sometimes opposed with a manly spirit the wishes of their sovereign. The progress of time and superstition erased the memory of the weakness, the passion, the ignorance, which disgraced these ecclesiastical synods; and the Catholic world has unanimously submitted to the infallible decrees of the general councils.

    Chapter XXI:

    Persecution Of Heresy, State Of The Church.

    Part I.

    Persecution Of Heresy. — The Schism Of The Donatists. — The Arian Controversy. — Athanasius. — Distracted State Of The Church And Empire Under Constantine And His Sons. — Toleration Of Paganism.

    The grateful applause of the clergy has consecrated the memory of a prince who indulged their passions and promoted their interest. Constantine gave them security, wealth, honors, and revenge; and the support of the orthodox faith was considered as the most sacred and important duty of the civil magistrate. The edict of Milan, the great charter of toleration, had confirmed to each individual of the Roman world the privilege of choosing and professing his own religion. But this inestimable privilege was soon violated; with the knowledge of truth, the emperor imbibed the maxims of persecution; and the sects which dissented from the Catholic church were afflicted and oppressed by the triumph of Christianity. Constantine easily believed that the Heretics, who presumed to dispute hisopinions, or to oppose his commands, were guilty of the most absurd and criminal obstinacy; and that a seasonable application of moderate severities might save those unhappy men from the danger of an everlasting condemnation. Not a moment was lost in excluding the ministers and teachers of the separated congregations from

    any share of the rewards and immunities which the emperor had so liberally bestowed on the orthodox clergy. But as the sectaries might still exist under the cloud of royal disgrace, the conquest of the East was immediately followed by an edict which announced their total destruction. After a preamble filled with passion and reproach, Constantine absolutely prohibits the assemblies of the Heretics, and confiscates their public property to the use either of the revenue or of the Catholic church. The sects against whom the Imperial severity was directed, appear to have been the adherents of Paul of Samosata; the Montanists of Phrygia, who maintained an enthusiastic succession of prophecy; the Novatians, who sternly rejected the temporal efficacy of repentance; the Marcionites and Valentinians, under whose leading banners the various Gnostics of Asia and Egypt had insensibly rallied; and perhaps the Manichæans, who had recently imported from Persia a more artful composition of Oriental and Christian theology. The design of extirpating the name, or at least of restraining the progress, of these odious Heretics, was prosecuted with vigor and effect. Some of the penal regulations were copied from the edicts of Diocletian; and this method of conversion was applauded by the same bishops who had felt the hand of oppression, and pleaded for the rights of humanity. Two immaterial circumstances may serve, however, to prove that the mind of Constantine was not entirely corrupted by the spirit of zeal and bigotry. Before he condemned the Manichæans and their kindred sects, he resolved to make an accurate inquiry into the nature of their religious principles. As if he distrusted the impartiality of his ecclesiastical counsellors, this delicate commission was intrusted to a civil magistrate, whose learning and moderation he justly esteemed, and of whose venal character he was probably ignorant. The emperor was soon convinced, that he had too hastily proscribed the orthodox faith and the exemplary morals of the Novatians, who had dissented from the church in some articles of discipline which were not perhaps essential to salvation. By a particular edict, he exempted them from the general penalties of the law; allowed them to build a church at Constantinople, respected the

    miracles of their saints, invited their bishop Acesius to the council of Nice; and gently ridiculed the narrow tenets of his sect by a familiar jest; which, from the mouth of a sovereign, must have been received with applause and gratitude.

    The complaints and mutual accusations which assailed the throne of Constantine, as soon as the death of Maxentius had submitted Africa to his victorious arms, were ill adapted to edify an imperfect proselyte. He learned, with surprise, that the provinces of that great country, from the confines of Cyrene to the columns of Hercules, were distracted with religious discord. The source of the division was derived from a double election in the church of Carthage; the second, in rank and opulence, of the ecclesiastical thrones of the West. Cæcilian and Majorinus were the two rival prelates of Africa; and the death of the latter soon made room for Donatus, who, by his superior abilities and apparent virtues, was the firmest support of his party. The advantage which Cæcilian might claim from the priority of his ordination, was destroyed by the illegal, or at least indecent, haste, with which it had been performed, without expecting the arrival of the bishops of Numidia. The authority of these bishops, who, to the number of seventy, condemned Cæcilian, and consecrated Majorinus, is again weakened by the infamy of some of their personal characters; and by the female intrigues, sacrilegious bargains, and tumultuous proceedings, which are imputed to this Numidian council. The bishops of the contending factions maintained, with equal ardor and obstinacy, that their adversaries were degraded, or at least dishonored, by the odious crime of delivering the Holy Scriptures to the officers of Diocletian. From their mutual reproaches, as well as from the story of this dark transaction, it may justly be inferred, that the late persecution had imbittered the zeal, without reforming the manners, of the African Christians. That divided church was incapable of affording an impartial judicature; the controversy was solemnly tried in five successive tribunals, which were appointed by the emperor; and the whole proceeding, from the first appeal to the final sentence, lasted

    above three years. A severe inquisition, which was taken by the Prætorian vicar, and the proconsul of Africa, the report of two episcopal visitors who had been sent to Carthage, the decrees of the councils of Rome and of Arles, and the supreme judgment of Constantine himself in his sacred consistory, were all favorable to the cause of Cæcilian; and he was unanimously acknowledged by the civil and ecclesiastical powers, as the true and lawful primate of Africa. The honors and estates of the church were attributed to his suffragan bishops, and it was not without difficulty, that Constantine was satisfied with inflicting the punishment of exile on the principal leaders of the Donatist faction. As their cause was examined with attention, perhaps it was determined with justice. Perhaps their complaint was not without foundation, that the credulity of the emperor had been abused by the insidious arts of his favorite Osius. The influence of falsehood and corruption might procure the condemnation of the innocent, or aggravate the sentence of the guilty. Such an act, however, of injustice, if it concluded an importunate dispute, might be numbered among the transient evils of a despotic administration, which are neither felt nor remembered by posterity.

    But this incident, so inconsiderable that it scarcely deserves a place in history, was productive of a memorable schism which afflicted the provinces of Africa above three hundred years, and was extinguished only with Christianity itself. The inflexible zeal of freedom and fanaticism animated the Donatists to refuse obedience to the usurpers, whose election they disputed, and whose spiritual powers they denied. Excluded from the civil and religious communion of mankind, they boldly excommunicated the rest of mankind, who had embraced the impious party of Cæcilian, and of the Traditors, from which he derived his pretended ordination. They asserted with confidence, and almost with exultation, that the Apostolical succession was interrupted; that all the bishops of Europe and Asia were infected by the contagion of guilt and schism; and that the prerogatives of the Catholic church were

    confined to the chosen portion of the African believers, who alone had preserved inviolate the integrity of their faith and discipline. This rigid theory was supported by the most uncharitable conduct. Whenever they acquired a proselyte, even from the distant provinces of the East, they carefully repeated the sacred rites of baptism and ordination; as they rejected the validity of those which he had already received from the hands of heretics or schismatics. Bishops, virgins, and even spotless infants, were subjected to the disgrace of a public penance, before they could be admitted to the communion of the Donatists. If they obtained possession of a church which had been used by their Catholic adversaries, they purified the unhallowed building with the same zealous care which a temple of idols might have required. They washed the pavement, scraped the walls, burnt the altar, which was commonly of wood, melted the consecrated plate, and cast the Holy Eucharist to the dogs, with every circumstance of ignominy which could provoke and perpetuate the animosity of religious factions. Notwithstanding this irreconcilable aversion, the two parties, who were mixed and separated in all the cities of Africa, had the same language and manners, the same zeal and learning, the same faith and worship. Proscribed by the civil and ecclesiastical powers of the empire, the Donatists still maintained in some provinces, particularly in Numidia, their superior numbers; and four hundred bishops acknowledged the jurisdiction of their primate. But the invincible spirit of the sect sometimes preyed on its own vitals: and the bosom of their schismatical church was torn by intestine divisions. A fourth part of the Donatist bishops followed the independent standard of the Maximianists. The narrow and solitary path which their first leaders had marked out, continued to deviate from the great society of mankind. Even the imperceptible sect of the Rogatians could affirm, without a blush, that when Christ should descend to judge the earth, he would find his true religion preserved only in a few nameless villages of the Cæsarean Mauritania.

    The schism of the Donatists was confined to Africa: the more

    diffusive mischief of the Trinitarian controversy successively penetrated into every part of the Christian world. The former was an accidental quarrel, occasioned by the abuse of freedom; the latter was a high and mysterious argument, derived from the abuse of philosophy. From the age of Constantine to that of Clovis and Theodoric, the temporal interests both of the Romans and Barbarians were deeply involved in the theological disputes of Arianism. The historian may therefore be permitted respectfully to withdraw the veil of the sanctuary; and to deduce the progress of reason and faith, of error and passion from the school of Plato, to the decline and fall of the empire.

    The genius of Plato, informed by his own meditation, or by the traditional knowledge of the priests of Egypt, had ventured to explore the mysterious nature of the Deity. When he had elevated his mind to the sublime contemplation of the first self-existent, necessary cause of the universe, the Athenian sage was incapable of conceiving how the simple unity of his essence could admit the infinite variety of distinct and successive ideas which compose the model of the intellectual world; how a Being purely incorporeal could execute that perfect model, and mould with a plastic hand the rude and independent chaos. The vain hope of extricating himself from these difficulties, which must ever oppress the feeble powers of the human mind, might induce Plato to consider the divine nature under the threefold modification — of the first cause, the reason, or Logos, and the soul or spirit of the universe. His poetical imagination sometimes fixed and animated these metaphysical abstractions; the three archical on original principles were represented in the Platonic system as three Gods, united with each other by a mysterious and ineffable generation; and the Logos was particularly considered under the more accessible character of the Son of an Eternal Father, and the Creator and Governor of the world. Such appear to have been the secret doctrines which were cautiously whispered in the gardens of the academy; and which, according to the more recent disciples of Plato, * could not be

    perfectly understood, till after an assiduous study of thirty years.

    The arms of the Macedonians diffused over Asia and Egypt the language and learning of Greece; and the theological system of Plato was taught, with less reserve, and perhaps with some improvements, in the celebrated school of Alexandria. A numerous colony of Jews had been invited, by the favor of the Ptolemies, to settle in their new capital. While the bulk of the nation practised the legal ceremonies, and pursued the lucrative occupations of commerce, a few Hebrews, of a more liberal spirit, devoted their lives to religious and philosophical contemplation. They cultivated with diligence, and embraced with ardor, the theological system of the Athenian sage. But their national pride would have been mortified by a fair confession of their former poverty: and they boldly marked, as the sacred inheritance of their ancestors, the gold and jewels which they had so lately stolen from their Egyptian masters. One hundred years before the birth of Christ, a philosophical treatise, which manifestly betrays the style and sentiments of the school of Plato, was produced by the Alexandrian Jews, and unanimously received as a genuine and valuable relic of the inspired Wisdom of Solomon. A similar union of the Mosaic faith and the Grecian philosophy, distinguishes the works of Philo, which were composed, for the most part, under the reign of Augustus. The material soul of the universe might offend the piety of the Hebrews: but they applied the character of the Logos to the Jehovah of Moses and the patriarchs; and the Son of God was introduced upon earth under a visible, and even human appearance, to perform those familiar offices which seem incompatible with the nature and attributes of the Universal Cause.

    Chapter XXI: Persecution Of Heresy, State Of The Church. —

    Part II.

    The eloquence of Plato, the name of Solomon, the authority of the school of Alexandria, and the consent of the Jews and Greeks, were insufficient to establish the truth of a mysterious doctrine, which might please, but could not satisfy, a rational mind. A prophet, or apostle, inspired by the Deity, can alone exercise a lawful dominion over the faith of mankind: and the theology of Plato might have been forever confounded with the philosophical visions of the Academy, the Porch, and the Lycæum, if the name and divine attributes of the Logos had not been confirmed by the celestial pen of the last and most sublime of the Evangelists. The Christian Revelation, which was consummated under the reign of Nerva, disclosed to the world the amazing secret, that the Logos, who was with God from the beginning, and was God, who had made all things, and for whom all things had been made, was incarnate in the person of Jesus of Nazareth; who had been born of a virgin, and suffered death on the cross. Besides the genera design of fixing on a perpetual basis the divine honors of Christ, the most ancient and respectable of the ecclesiastical writers have ascribed to the evangelic theologian a particular intention to confute two opposite heresies, which disturbed the peace of the primitive church. I. The faith of the Ebionites, perhaps of the Nazarenes, was gross and imperfect. They revered Jesus as the greatest of the prophets, endowed with supernatural virtue and power. They ascribed to his person and to his future reign all the predictions of the Hebrew oracles which relate to the spiritual and everlasting kingdom of the promised Messiah. Some of them might confess that he was born of a virgin; but they obstinately rejected the preceding existence and divine perfections of the Logos, or Son of God, which are so clearly defined in the Gospel of St. John. About fifty years afterwards, the Ebionites, whose errors are mentioned by Justin Martyr with less severity than they seem to deserve, formed a very inconsiderable portion of the Christian name. II. The Gnostics, who were distinguished by the epithet of Docetes, deviated into the contrary extreme; and betrayed the human, while they asserted the divine, nature of Christ. Educated in the school of Plato, accustomed to the sublime

    idea of the Logos, they readily conceived that the brightest Æon, or Emanation of the Deity, might assume the outward shape and visible appearances of a mortal; but they vainly pretended, that the imperfections of matter are incompatible with the purity of a celestial substance. While the blood of Christ yet smoked on Mount Calvary, the Docetes invented the impious and extravagant hypothesis, that, instead of issuing from the womb of the Virgin, he had descended on the banks of the Jordan in the form of perfect manhood; that he had imposed on the senses of his enemies, and of his disciples; and that the ministers of Pilate had wasted their impotent rage on an airy phantom, who seemed to expire on the cross, and, after three days, to rise from the dead.

    The divine sanction, which the Apostle had bestowed on the fundamental principle of the theology of Plato, encouraged the learned proselytes of the second and third centuries to admire and study the writings of the Athenian sage, who had thus marvellously anticipated one of the most surprising discoveries of the Christian revelation. The respectable name of Plato was used by the orthodox, and abused by the heretics, as the common support of truth and error: the authority of his skilful commentators, and the science of dialectics, were employed to justify the remote consequences of his opinions and to supply the discreet silence of the inspired writers. The same subtle and profound questions concerning the nature, the generation, the distinction, and the equality of the three divine persons of the mysterious Triad, or Trinity, were agitated in the philosophical and in the Christian schools of Alexandria. An eager spirit of curiosity urged them to explore the secrets of the abyss; and the pride of the professors, and of their disciples, was satisfied with the sciences of words. But the most sagacious of the Christian theologians, the great Athanasius himself, has candidly confessed, that whenever he forced his understanding to meditate on the divinity of the Logos, his toilsome and unavailing efforts recoiled on themselves; that the more he thought, the less he comprehended; and the more he wrote, the less capable was

    he of expressing his thoughts. In every step of the inquiry, we are compelled to feel and acknowledge the immeasurable disproportion between the size of the object and the capacity of the human mind. We may strive to abstract the notions of time, of space, and of matter, which so closely adhere to all the perceptions of our experimental knowledge. But as soon as we presume to reason of infinite substance, of spiritual generation; as often as we deduce any positive conclusions from a negative idea, we are involved in darkness, perplexity, and inevitable contradiction. As these difficulties arise from the nature of the subject, they oppress, with the same insuperable weight, the philosophic and the theological disputant; but we may observe two essential and peculiar circumstances, which discriminated the doctrines of the Catholic church from the opinions of the Platonic school.

    1. A chosen society of philosophers, men of a liberal education and curious disposition, might silently meditate, and temperately discuss in the gardens of Athens or the library of Alexandria, the abstruse questions of metaphysical science. The lofty speculations, which neither convinced the understanding, nor agitated the passions, of the Platonists themselves, were carelessly overlooked by the idle, the busy, and even the studious part of mankind. But after the Logos had been revealed as the sacred object of the faith, the hope, and the religious worship of the Christians, the mysterious system was embraced by a numerous and increasing multitude in every province of the Roman world. Those persons who, from their age, or sex, or occupations, were the least qualified to judge, who were the least exercised in the habits of abstract reasoning, aspired to contemplate the economy of the Divine Nature: and it is the boast of Tertullian, that a Christian mechanic could readily answer such questions as had perplexed the wisest of the Grecian sages. Where the subject lies so far beyond our reach, the difference between the highest and the lowest of human understandings may indeed be calculated as infinitely small; yet the degree of weakness may perhaps be measured by the degree of

    obstinacy and dogmatic confidence. These speculations, instead of being treated as the amusement of a vacant hour, became the most serious business of the present, and the most useful preparation for a future, life. A theology, which it was incumbent to believe, which it was impious to doubt, and which it might be dangerous, and even fatal, to mistake, became the familiar topic of private meditation and popular discourse. The cold indifference of philosophy was inflamed by the fervent spirit of devotion; and even the metaphors of common language suggested the fallacious prejudices of sense and experience. The Christians, who abhorred the gross and impure generation of the Greek mythology, were tempted to argue from the familiar analogy of the filial and paternal relations. The character of Son seemed to imply a perpetual subordination to the voluntary author of his existence; but as the act of generation, in the most spiritual and abstracted sense, must be supposed to transmit the properties of a common nature, they durst not presume to circumscribe the powers or the duration of the Son of an eternal and omnipotent Father. Fourscore years after the death of Christ, the Christians of Bithynia, declared before the tribunal of Pliny, that they invoked him as a god: and his divine honors have been perpetuated in every age and country, by the various sects who assume the name of his disciples. Their tender reverence for the memory of Christ, and their horror for the profane worship of any created being, would have engaged them to assert the equal and absolute divinity of the Logos, if their rapid ascent towards the throne of heaven had not been imperceptibly checked by the apprehension of violating the unity and sole supremacy of the great Father of Christ and of the Universe. The suspense and fluctuation produced in the minds of the Christians by these opposite tendencies, may be observed in the writings of the theologians who flourished after the end of the apostolic age, and before the origin of the Arian controversy. Their suffrage is claimed, with equal confidence, by the orthodox and by the heretical parties; and the most inquisitive critics have fairly allowed, that if they had the good fortune of possessing the Catholic verity, they have delivered

    their conceptions in loose, inaccurate, and sometimes contradictory language.

    Chapter XXI: Persecution Of Heresy, State Of The Church. —

    Part III.

    1. The devotion of individuals was the first circumstance which distinguished the Christians from the Platonists: the second was the authority of the church. The disciples of philosophy asserted the rights of intellectual freedom, and their respect for the sentiments of their teachers was a liberal and voluntary tribute, which they offered to superior reason. But the Christians formed a numerous and disciplined society; and the jurisdiction of their laws and magistrates was strictly exercised over the minds of the faithful. The loose wanderings of the imagination were gradually confined by creeds and confessions; the freedom of private judgment submitted to the public wisdom of synods; the authority of a theologian was determined by his ecclesiastical rank; and the episcopal successors of the apostles inflicted the censures of the church on those who deviated from the orthodox belief. But in an age of religious controversy, every act of oppression adds new force to the elastic vigor of the mind; and the zeal or obstinacy of a spiritual rebel was sometimes stimulated by secret motives of ambition or avarice. A metaphysical argument became the cause or pretence of political contests; the subtleties of the Platonic school were used as the badges of popular factions, and the distance which separated their respective tenets were enlarged or magnified by the acrimony of dispute. As long as the dark heresies of Praxeas and Sabellius labored to confound the Father with the Son, the orthodox party might be excused if they adhered more strictly and more earnestly to the distinction, than to the equality, of the divine persons. But as soon as the heat of controversy had subsided, and the progress of the Sabellians was no longer an object of terror to the churches of Rome, of Africa, or of Egypt, the tide of theological opinion began to flow with a gentle but steady

    motion towards the contrary extreme; and the most orthodox doctors allowed themselves the use of the terms and definitions which had been censured in the mouth of the sectaries. After the edict of toleration had restored peace and leisure to the Christians, the Trinitarian controversy was revived in the ancient seat of Platonism, the learned, the opulent, the tumultuous city of Alexandria; and the flame of religious discord was rapidly communicated from the schools to the clergy, the people, the province, and the East. The abstruse question of the eternity of the Logos was agitated in ecclesiastic conferences and popular sermons; and the heterodox opinions of Arius were soon made public by his own zeal, and by that of his adversaries. His most implacable adversaries have acknowledged the learning and blameless life of that eminent presbyter, who, in a former election, had declared, and perhaps generously declined, his pretensions to the episcopal throne. His competitor Alexander assumed the office of his judge. The important cause was argued before him; and if at first he seemed to hesitate, he at length pronounced his final sentence, as an absolute rule of faith. The undaunted presbyter, who presumed to resist the authority of his angry bishop, was separated from the community of the church. But the pride of Arius was supported by the applause of a numerous party. He reckoned among his immediate followers two bishops of Egypt, seven presbyters, twelve deacons, and (what may appear almost incredible) seven hundred virgins. A large majority of the bishops of Asia appeared to support or favor his cause; and their measures were conducted by Eusebius of Cæsarea, the most learned of the Christian prelates; and by Eusebius of Nicomedia, who had acquired the reputation of a statesman without forfeiting that of a saint. Synods in Palestine and Bithynia were opposed to the synods of Egypt. The attention of the prince and people was attracted by this theological dispute; and the decision, at the end of six years, was referred to the supreme authority of the general council of Nice.

    When the mysteries of the Christian faith were dangerously

    exposed to public debate, it might be observed, that the human understanding was capable of forming three district, though imperfect systems, concerning the nature of the Divine Trinity; and it was pronounced, that none of these systems, in a pure and absolute sense, were exempt from heresy and error. I. According to the first hypothesis, which was maintained by Arius and his disciples, the Logos was a dependent and spontaneous production, created from nothing by the will of the father. The Son, by whom all things were made, had been begotten before all worlds, and the longest of the astronomical periods could be compared only as a fleeting moment to the extent of his duration; yet this duration was not infinite, and there had been a time which preceded the ineffable generation of the Logos. On this only-begotten Son, the Almighty Father had transfused his ample spirit, and impressed the effulgence of his glory. Visible image of invisible perfection, he saw, at an immeasurable distance beneath his feet, the thrones of the brightest archangels; yet he shone only with a reflected light, and, like the sons of the Romans emperors, who were invested with the titles of Cæsar or Augustus, he governed the universe in obedience to the will of his Father and Monarch. II. In the second hypothesis, the Logos possessed all the inherent, incommunicable perfections, which religion and philosophy appropriate to the Supreme God. Three distinct and infinite minds or substances, three coëqual and coëternal beings, composed the Divine Essence; and it would have implied contradiction, that any of them should not have existed, or that they should ever cease to exist. The advocates of a system which seemed to establish three independent Deities, attempted to preserve the unity of the First Cause, so conspicuous in the design and order of the world, by the perpetual concord of their administration, and the essential agreement of their will. A faint resemblance of this unity of action may be discovered in the societies of men, and even of animals. The causes which disturb their harmony, proceed only from the imperfection and inequality of their faculties; but the omnipotence which is guided by infinite wisdom and goodness, cannot fail of choosing the same means for the accomplishment of the same ends. III. Three beings,

    who, by the self-derived necessity of their existence, possess all the divine attributes in the most perfect degree; who are eternal in duration, infinite in space, and intimately present to each other, and to the whole universe; irresistibly force themselves on the astonished mind, as one and the same being, who, in the economy of grace, as well as in that of nature, may manifest himself under different forms, and be considered under different aspects. By this hypothesis, a real substantial trinity is refined into a trinity of names, and abstract modifications, that subsist only in the mind which conceives them. The Logos is no longer a person, but an attribute; and it is only in a figurative sense that the epithet of Son can be applied to the eternal reason, which was with God from the beginning, and by which, not by whom, all things were made. The incarnation of the Logos is reduced to a mere inspiration of the Divine Wisdom, which filled the soul, and directed all the actions, of the man Jesus. Thus, after revolving around the theological circle, we are surprised to find that the Sabellian ends where the Ebionite had begun; and that the incomprehensible mystery which excites our adoration, eludes our inquiry.

    If the bishops of the council of Nice had been permitted to follow the unbiased dictates of their conscience, Arius and his associates could scarcely have flattered themselves with the hopes of obtaining a majority of votes, in favor of an hypothesis so directly averse to the two most popular opinions of the Catholic world. The Arians soon perceived the danger of their situation, and prudently assumed those modest virtues, which, in the fury of civil and religious dissensions, are seldom practised, or even praised, except by the weaker party. They recommended the exercise of Christian charity and moderation; urged the incomprehensible nature of the controversy, disclaimed the use of any terms or definitions which could not be found in the Scriptures; and offered, by very liberal concessions, to satisfy their adversaries without renouncing the integrity of their own principles. The victorious faction received all their proposals with haughty suspicion;

    and anxiously sought for some irreconcilable mark of distinction, the rejection of which might involve the Arians in the guilt and consequences of heresy. A letter was publicly read, and ignominiously torn, in which their patron, Eusebius of Nicomedia, ingenuously confessed, that the admission of the Homoousion, or Consubstantial, a word already familiar to the Platonists, was incompatible with the principles of their theological system. The fortunate opportunity was eagerly embraced by the bishops, who governed the resolutions of the synod; and, according to the lively expression of Ambrose, they used the sword, which heresy itself had drawn from the scabbard, to cut off the head of the hated monster. The consubstantiality of the Father and the Son was established by the council of Nice, and has been unanimously received as a fundamental article of the Christian faith, by the consent of the Greek, the Latin, the Oriental, and the Protestant churches. But if the same word had not served to stigmatize the heretics, and to unite the Catholics, it would have been inadequate to the purpose of the majority, by whom it was introduced into the orthodox creed. This majority was divided into two parties, distinguished by a contrary tendency to the sentiments of the Tritheists and of the Sabellians. But as those opposite extremes seemed to overthrow the foundations either of natural or revealed religion, they mutually agreed to qualify the rigor of their principles; and to disavow the just, but invidious, consequences, which might be urged by their antagonists. The interest of the common cause inclined them to join their numbers, and to conceal their differences; their animosity was softened by the healing counsels of toleration, and their disputes were suspended by the use of the mysterious Homoousion, which either party was free to interpret according to their peculiar tenets. The Sabellian sense, which, about fifty years before, had obliged the council of Antioch to prohibit this celebrated term, had endeared it to those theologians who entertained a secret but partial affection for a nominal Trinity. But the more fashionable saints of the Arian times, the intrepid Athanasius, the learned Gregory Nazianzen, and the other pillars of the church, who supported with ability and success the Nicene doctrine,

    appeared to consider the expression of substance as if it had been synonymous with that of nature; and they ventured to illustrate their meaning, by affirming that three men, as they belong to the same common species, are consubstantial, or homoousian to each other. This pure and distinct equality was tempered, on the one hand, by the internal connection, and spiritual penetration which indissolubly unites the divine persons; and, on the other, by the preeminence of the Father, which was acknowledged as far as it is compatible with the independence of the Son. Within these limits, the almost invisible and tremulous ball of orthodoxy was allowed securely to vibrate. On either side, beyond this consecrated ground, the heretics and the dæmons lurked in ambush to surprise and devour the unhappy wanderer. But as the degrees of theological hatred depend on the spirit of the war, rather than on the importance of the controversy, the heretics who degraded, were treated with more severity than those who annihilated, the person of the Son. The life of Athanasius was consumed in irreconcilable opposition to the impious madness of the Arians; but he defended above twenty years the Sabellianism of Marcellus of Ancyra; and when at last he was compelled to withdraw himself from his communion, he continued to mention, with an ambiguous smile, the venial errors of his respectable friend.

    The authority of a general council, to which the Arians themselves had been compelled to submit, inscribed on the banners of the orthodox party the mysterious characters of the word Homoousion, which essentially contributed, notwithstanding some obscure disputes, some nocturnal combats, to maintain and perpetuate the uniformity of faith, or at least of language. The Consubstantialists, who by their success have deserved and obtained the title of Catholics, gloried in the simplicity and steadiness of their own creed, and insulted the repeated variations of their adversaries, who were destitute of any certain rule of faith. The sincerity or the cunning of the Arian chiefs, the fear of the laws or of the people, their reverence for Christ, their hatred of Athanasius,

    all the causes, human and divine, that influence and disturb the counsels of a theological faction, introduced among the sectaries a spirit of discord and inconstancy, which, in the course of a few years, erected eighteen different models of religion, and avenged the violated dignity of the church. The zealous Hilary, who, from the peculiar hardships of his situation, was inclined to extenuate rather than to aggravate the errors of the Oriental clergy, declares, that in the wide extent of the ten provinces of Asia, to which he had been banished, there could be found very few prelates who had preserved the knowledge of the true God. The oppression which he had felt, the disorders of which he was the spectator and the victim, appeased, during a short interval, the angry passions of his soul; and in the following passage, of which I shall transcribe a few lines, the bishop of Poitiers unwarily deviates into the style of a Christian philosopher. “It is a thing,” says Hilary, “equally deplorable and dangerous, that there are as many creeds as opinions among men, as many doctrines as inclinations, and as many sources of blasphemy as there are faults among us; because we make creeds arbitrarily, and explain them as arbitrarily. The Homoousion is rejected, and received, and explained away by successive synods. The partial or total resemblance of the Father and of the Son is a subject of dispute for these unhappy times. Every year, nay, every moon, we make new creeds to describe invisible mysteries. We repent of what we have done, we defend those who repent, we anathematize those whom we defended. We condemn either the doctrine of others in ourselves, or our own in that of others; and reciprocally tearing one another to pieces, we have been the cause of each other’s ruin.”

    It will not be expected, it would not perhaps be endured, that I should swell this theological digression, by a minute examination of the eighteen creeds, the authors of which, for the most part, disclaimed the odious name of their parent Arius. It is amusing enough to delineate the form, and to trace the vegetation, of a singular plant; but the tedious detail of

    leaves without flowers, and of branches without fruit, would soon exhaust the patience, and disappoint the curiosity, of the laborious student. One question, which gradually arose from the Arian controversy, may, however, be noticed, as it served to produce and discriminate the three sects, who were united only by their common aversion to the Homoousion of the Nicene synod. 1. If they were asked whether the Son was like unto the Father, the question was resolutely answered in the negative, by the heretics who adhered to the principles of Arius, or indeed to those of philosophy; which seem to establish an infinite difference between the Creator and the most excellent of his creatures. This obvious consequence was maintained by Ætius, on whom the zeal of his adversaries bestowed the surname of the Atheist. His restless and aspiring spirit urged him to try almost every profession of human life. He was successively a slave, or at least a husbandman, a travelling tinker, a goldsmith, a physician, a schoolmaster, a theologian, and at last the apostle of a new church, which was propagated by the abilities of his disciple Eunomius. Armed with texts of Scripture, and with captious syllogisms from the logic of Aristotle, the subtle Ætius had acquired the fame of an invincible disputant, whom it was impossible either to silence or to convince. Such talents engaged the friendship of the Arian bishops, till they were forced to renounce, and even to persecute, a dangerous ally, who, by the accuracy of his reasoning, had prejudiced their cause in the popular opinion, and offended the piety of their most devoted followers. 2. The omnipotence of the Creator suggested a specious and respectful solution of the likeness of the Father and the Son; and faith might humbly receive what reason could not presume to deny, that the Supreme God might communicate his infinite perfections, and create a being similar only to himself. These Arians were powerfully supported by the weight and abilities of their leaders, who had succeeded to the management of the Eusebian interest, and who occupied the principal thrones of the East. They detested, perhaps with some affectation, the impiety of Ætius; they professed to believe, either without reserve, or according to the Scriptures, that the Son was different from all other creatures, and similar

    only to the Father. But they denied, the he was either of the same, or of a similar substance; sometimes boldly justifying their dissent, and sometimes objecting to the use of the word substance, which seems to imply an adequate, or at least, a distinct, notion of the nature of the Deity. 3. The sect which deserted the doctrine of a similar substance, was the most numerous, at least in the provinces of Asia; and when the leaders of both parties were assembled in the council of Seleucia, their opinion would have prevailed by a majority of one hundred and five to forty-three bishops. The Greek word, which was chosen to express this mysterious resemblance, bears so close an affinity to the orthodox symbol, that the profane of every age have derided the furious contests which the difference of a single diphthong excited between the Homoousians and the Homoiousians. As it frequently happens, that the sounds and characters which approach the nearest to each other accidentally represent the most opposite ideas, the observation would be itself ridiculous, if it were possible to mark any real and sensible distinction between the doctrine of the Semi-Arians, as they were improperly styled, and that of the Catholics themselves. The bishop of Poitiers, who in his Phrygian exile very wisely aimed at a coalition of parties, endeavors to prove that by a pious and faithful interpretation, the Homoiousion may be reduced to a consubstantial sense. Yet he confesses that the word has a dark and suspicious aspect; and, as if darkness were congenial to theological disputes, the Semi-Arians, who advanced to the doors of the church, assailed them with the most unrelenting fury.

    The provinces of Egypt and Asia, which cultivated the language and manners of the Greeks, had deeply imbibed the venom of the Arian controversy. The familiar study of the Platonic system, a vain and argumentative disposition, a copious and flexible idiom, supplied the clergy and people of the East with an inexhaustible flow of words and distinctions; and, in the midst of their fierce contentions, they easily forgot the doubt which is recommended by philosophy, and the

    submission which is enjoined by religion. The inhabitants of the West were of a less inquisitive spirit; their passions were not so forcibly moved by invisible objects, their minds were less frequently exercised by the habits of dispute; and such was the happy ignorance of the Gallican church, that Hilary himself, above thirty years after the first general council, was still a stranger to the Nicene creed. The Latins had received the rays of divine knowledge through the dark and doubtful medium of a translation. The poverty and stubbornness of their native tongue was not always capable of affording just equivalents for the Greek terms, for the technical words of the Platonic philosophy, which had been consecrated, by the gospel or by the church, to express the mysteries of the Christian faith; and a verbal defect might introduce into the Latin theology a long train of error or perplexity. But as the western provincials had the good fortune of deriving their religion from an orthodox source, they preserved with steadiness the doctrine which they had accepted with docility; and when the Arian pestilence approached their frontiers, they were supplied with the seasonable preservative of the Homoousion, by the paternal care of the Roman pontiff. Their sentiments and their temper were displayed in the memorable synod of Rimini, which surpassed in numbers the council of Nice, since it was composed of above four hundred bishops of Italy, Africa, Spain, Gaul, Britain, and Illyricum. From the first debates it appeared, that only fourscore prelates adhered to the party, though they affected to anathematize the name and memory, of Arius. But this inferiority was compensated by the advantages of skill, of experience, and of discipline; and the minority was conducted by Valens and Ursacius, two bishops of Illyricum, who had spent their lives in the intrigues of courts and councils, and who had been trained under the Eusebian banner in the religious wars of the East. By their arguments and negotiations, they embarrassed, they confounded, they at last deceived, the honest simplicity of the Latin bishops; who suffered the palladium of the faith to be extorted from their hand by fraud and importunity, rather than by open violence. The council of Rimini was not allowed to separate, till the members had imprudently subscribed a

    captious creed, in which some expressions, susceptible of an heretical sense, were inserted in the room of the Homoousion. It was on this occasion, that, according to Jerom, the world was surprised to find itself Arian. But the bishops of the Latin provinces had no sooner reached their respective dioceses, than they discovered their mistake, and repented of their weakness. The ignominious capitulation was rejected with disdain and abhorrence; and the Homoousian standard, which had been shaken but not overthrown, was more firmly replanted in all the churches of the West.

    Chapter XXI: Persecution Of Heresy, State Of The Church. —

    Part IV.

    Such was the rise and progress, and such were the natural revolutions of those theological disputes, which disturbed the peace of Christianity under the reigns of Constantine and of his sons. But as those princes presumed to extend their despotism over the faith, as well as over the lives and fortunes, of their subjects, the weight of their suffrage sometimes inclined the ecclesiastical balance: and the prerogatives of the King of Heaven were settled, or changed, or modified, in the cabinet of an earthly monarch.

    The unhappy spirit of discord which pervaded the provinces of the East, interrupted the triumph of Constantine; but the emperor continued for some time to view, with cool and careless indifference, the object of the dispute. As he was yet ignorant of the difficulty of appeasing the quarrels of theologians, he addressed to the contending parties, to Alexander and to Arius, a moderating epistle; which may be ascribed, with far greater reason, to the untutored sense of a soldier and statesman, than to the dictates of any of his episcopal counsellors. He attributes the origin of the whole controversy to a trifling and subtle question, concerning an incomprehensible point of law, which was foolishly asked by

    the bishop, and imprudently resolved by the presbyter. He laments that the Christian people, who had the same God, the same religion, and the same worship, should be divided by such inconsiderable distinctions; and he seriously recommend to the clergy of Alexandria the example of the Greek philosophers; who could maintain their arguments without losing their temper, and assert their freedom without violating their friendship. The indifference and contempt of the sovereign would have been, perhaps, the most effectual method of silencing the dispute, if the popular current had been less rapid and impetuous, and if Constantine himself, in the midst of faction and fanaticism, could have preserved the calm possession of his own mind. But his ecclesiastical ministers soon contrived to seduce the impartiality of the magistrate, and to awaken the zeal of the proselyte. He was provoked by the insults which had been offered to his statues; he was alarmed by the real, as well as the imaginary magnitude of the spreading mischief; and he extinguished the hope of peace and toleration, from the moment that he assembled three hundred bishops within the walls of the same palace. The presence of the monarch swelled the importance of the debate; his attention multiplied the arguments; and he exposed his person with a patient intrepidity, which animated the valor of the combatants. Notwithstanding the applause which has been bestowed on the eloquence and sagacity of Constantine, a Roman general, whose religion might be still a subject of doubt, and whose mind had not been enlightened either by study or by inspiration, was indifferently qualified to discuss, in the Greek language, a metaphysical question, or an article of faith. But the credit of his favorite Osius, who appears to have presided in the council of Nice, might dispose the emperor in favor of the orthodox party; and a well-timed insinuation, that the same Eusebius of Nicomedia, who now protected the heretic, had lately assisted the tyrant, might exasperate him against their adversaries. The Nicene creed was ratified by Constantine; and his firm declaration, that those who resisted the divine judgment of the synod, must prepare themselves for an immediate exile, annihilated the murmurs of a feeble opposition; which, from seventeen, was

    almost instantly reduced to two, protesting bishops. Eusebius of Cæsarea yielded a reluctant and ambiguous consent to the Homoousion; and the wavering conduct of the Nicomedian Eusebius served only to delay, about three months, his disgrace and exile. The impious Arius was banished into one of the remote provinces of Illyricum; his person and disciples were branded by law with the odious name of Porphyrians; his writings were condemned to the flames, and a capital punishment was denounced against those in whose possession they should be found. The emperor had now imbibed the spirit of controversy, and the angry, sarcastic style of his edicts was designed to inspire his subjects with the hatred which he had conceived against the enemies of Christ.

    But, as if the conduct of the emperor had been guided by passion instead of principle, three years from the council of Nice were scarcely elapsed before he discovered some symptoms of mercy, and even of indulgence, towards the proscribed sect, which was secretly protected by his favorite sister. The exiles were recalled, and Eusebius, who gradually resumed his influence over the mind of Constantine, was restored to the episcopal throne, from which he had been ignominiously degraded. Arius himself was treated by the whole court with the respect which would have been due to an innocent and oppressed man. His faith was approved by the synod of Jerusalem; and the emperor seemed impatient to repair his injustice, by issuing an absolute command, that he should be solemnly admitted to the communion in the cathedral of Constantinople. On the same day, which had been fixed for the triumph of Arius, he expired; and the strange and horrid circumstances of his death might excite a suspicion, that the orthodox saints had contributed more efficaciously than by their prayers, to deliver the church from the most formidable of her enemies. The three principal leaders of the Catholics, Athanasius of Alexandria, Eustathius of Antioch, and Paul of Constantinople were deposed on various f accusations, by the sentence of numerous councils; and were afterwards banished into distant provinces by the

    first of the Christian emperors, who, in the last moments of his life, received the rites of baptism from the Arian bishop of Nicomedia. The ecclesiastical government of Constantine cannot be justified from the reproach of levity and weakness. But the credulous monarch, unskilled in the stratagems of theological warfare, might be deceived by the modest and specious professions of the heretics, whose sentiments he never perfectly understood; and while he protected Arius, and persecuted Athanasius, he still considered the council of Nice as the bulwark of the Christian faith, and the peculiar glory of his own reign.

    The sons of Constantine must have been admitted from their childhood into the rank of catechumens; but they imitated, in the delay of their baptism, the example of their father. Like him they presumed to pronounce their judgment on mysteries into which they had never been regularly initiated; and the fate of the Trinitarian controversy depended, in a great measure, on the sentiments of Constantius; who inherited the provinces of the East, and acquired the possession of the whole empire. The Arian presbyter or bishop, who had secreted for his use the testament of the deceased emperor, improved the fortunate occasion which had introduced him to the familiarity of a prince, whose public counsels were always swayed by his domestic favorites. The eunuchs and slaves diffused the spiritual poison through the palace, and the dangerous infection was communicated by the female attendants to the guards, and by the empress to her unsuspicious husband. The partiality which Constantius always expressed towards the Eusebian faction, was insensibly fortified by the dexterous management of their leaders; and his victory over the tyrant Magnentius increased his inclination, as well as ability, to employ the arms of power in the cause of Arianism. While the two armies were engaged in the plains of Mursa, and the fate of the two rivals depended on the chance of war, the son of Constantine passed the anxious moments in a church of the martyrs under the walls of the city. His spiritual comforter, Valens, the Arian bishop of

    the diocese, employed the most artful precautions to obtain such early intelligence as might secure either his favor or his escape. A secret chain of swift and trusty messengers informed him of the vicissitudes of the battle; and while the courtiers stood trembling round their affrighted master, Valens assured him that the Gallic legions gave way; and insinuated with some presence of mind, that the glorious event had been revealed to him by an angel. The grateful emperor ascribed his success to the merits and intercession of the bishop of Mursa, whose faith had deserved the public and miraculous approbation of Heaven. The Arians, who considered as their own the victory of Constantius, preferred his glory to that of his father. Cyril, bishop of Jerusalem, immediately composed the description of a celestial cross, encircled with a splendid rainbow; which during the festival of Pentecost, about the third hour of the day, had appeared over the Mount of Olives, to the edification of the devout pilgrims, and the people of the holy city. The size of the meteor was gradually magnified; and the Arian historian has ventured to affirm, that it was conspicuous to the two armies in the plains of Pannonia; and that the tyrant, who is purposely represented as an idolater, fled before the auspicious sign of orthodox Christianity.

    The sentiments of a judicious stranger, who has impartially considered the progress of civil or ecclesiastical discord, are always entitled to our notice; and a short passage of Ammianus, who served in the armies, and studied the character of Constantius, is perhaps of more value than many pages of theological invectives. “The Christian religion, which, in itself,” says that moderate historian, “is plain and simple, he confounded by the dotage of superstition. Instead of reconciling the parties by the weight of his authority, he cherished and promulgated, by verbal disputes, the differences which his vain curiosity had excited. The highways were covered with troops of bishops galloping from every side to the assemblies, which they call synods; and while they labored to reduce the whole sect to their own particular opinions, the public establishment of the posts was almost ruined by their

    hasty and repeated journeys.” Our more intimate knowledge of the ecclesiastical transactions of the reign of Constantius would furnish an ample commentary on this remarkable passage, which justifies the rational apprehensions of Athanasius, that the restless activity of the clergy, who wandered round the empire in search of the true faith, would excite the contempt and laughter of the unbelieving world. As soon as the emperor was relieved from the terrors of the civil war, he devoted the leisure of his winter quarters at Arles, Milan, Sirmium, and Constantinople, to the amusement or toils of controversy: the sword of the magistrate, and even of the tyrant, was unsheathed, to enforce the reasons of the theologian; and as he opposed the orthodox faith of Nice, it is readily confessed that his incapacity and ignorance were equal to his presumption. The eunuchs, the women, and the bishops, who governed the vain and feeble mind of the emperor, had inspired him with an insuperable dislike to the Homoousion; but his timid conscience was alarmed by the impiety of Ætius. The guilt of that atheist was aggravated by the suspicious favor of the unfortunate Gallus; and even the death of the Imperial ministers, who had been massacred at Antioch, were imputed to the suggestions of that dangerous sophist. The mind of Constantius, which could neither be moderated by reason, nor fixed by faith, was blindly impelled to either side of the dark and empty abyss, by his horror of the opposite extreme; he alternately embraced and condemned the sentiments, he successively banished and recalled the leaders, of the Arian and Semi-Arian factions. During the season of public business or festivity, he employed whole days, and even nights, in selecting the words, and weighing the syllables, which composed his fluctuating creeds. The subject of his meditations still pursued and occupied his slumbers: the incoherent dreams of the emperor were received as celestial visions, and he accepted with complacency the lofty title of bishop of bishops, from those ecclesiastics who forgot the interest of their order for the gratification of their passions. The design of establishing a uniformity of doctrine, which had engaged him to convene so many synods in Gaul, Italy, Illyricum, and Asia, was repeatedly baffled by his own levity,

    by the divisions of the Arians, and by the resistance of the Catholics; and he resolved, as the last and decisive effort, imperiously to dictate the decrees of a general council. The destructive earthquake of Nicomedia, the difficulty of finding a convenient place, and perhaps some secret motives of policy, produced an alteration in the summons. The bishops of the East were directed to meet at Seleucia, in Isauria; while those of the West held their deliberations at Rimini, on the coast of the Hadriatic; and instead of two or three deputies from each province, the whole episcopal body was ordered to march. The Eastern council, after consuming four days in fierce and unavailing debate, separated without any definitive conclusion. The council of the West was protracted till the seventh month. Taurus, the Prætorian præfect was instructed not to dismiss the prelates till they should all be united in the same opinion; and his efforts were supported by the power of banishing fifteen of the most refractory, and a promise of the consulship if he achieved so difficult an adventure. His prayers and threats, the authority of the sovereign, the sophistry of Valens and Ursacius, the distress of cold and hunger, and the tedious melancholy of a hopeless exile, at length extorted the reluctant consent of the bishops of Rimini. The deputies of the East and of the West attended the emperor in the palace of Constantinople, and he enjoyed the satisfaction of imposing on the world a profession of faith which established the likeness, without expressing the consubstantiality, of the Son of God. But the triumph of Arianism had been preceded by the removal of the orthodox clergy, whom it was impossible either to intimidate or to corrupt; and the reign of Constantius was disgraced by the unjust and ineffectual persecution of the great Athanasius.

    We have seldom an opportunity of observing, either in active or speculative life, what effect may be produced, or what obstacles may be surmounted, by the force of a single mind, when it is inflexibly applied to the pursuit of a single object. The immortal name of Athanasius will never be separated from the Catholic doctrine of the Trinity, to whose defence he

    consecrated every moment and every faculty of his being. Educated in the family of Alexander, he had vigorously opposed the early progress of the Arian heresy: he exercised the important functions of secretary under the aged prelate; and the fathers of the Nicene council beheld with surprise and respect the rising virtues of the young deacon. In a time of public danger, the dull claims of age and of rank are sometimes superseded; and within five months after his return from Nice, the deacon Athanasius was seated on the archiepiscopal throne of Egypt. He filled that eminent station above forty-six years, and his long administration was spent in a perpetual combat against the powers of Arianism. Five times was Athanasius expelled from his throne; twenty years he passed as an exile or a fugitive: and almost every province of the Roman empire was successively witness to his merit, and his sufferings in the cause of the Homoousion, which he considered as the sole pleasure and business, as the duty, and as the glory of his life. Amidst the storms of persecution, the archbishop of Alexandria was patient of labor, jealous of fame, careless of safety; and although his mind was tainted by the contagion of fanaticism, Athanasius displayed a superiority of character and abilities, which would have qualified him, far better than the degenerate sons of Constantine, for the government of a great monarchy. His learning was much less profound and extensive than that of Eusebius of Cæsarea, and his rude eloquence could not be compared with the polished oratory of Gregory of Basil; but whenever the primate of Egypt was called upon to justify his sentiments, or his conduct, his unpremeditated style, either of speaking or writing, was clear, forcible, and persuasive. He has always been revered, in the orthodox school, as one of the most accurate masters of the Christian theology; and he was supposed to possess two profane sciences, less adapted to the episcopal character, the knowledge of jurisprudence, and that of divination. Some fortunate conjectures of future events, which impartial reasoners might ascribe to the experience and judgment of Athanasius, were attributed by his friends to heavenly inspiration, and imputed by his enemies to infernal magic.

    But as Athanasius was continually engaged with the prejudices and passions of every order of men, from the monk to the emperor, the knowledge of human nature was his first and most important science. He preserved a distinct and unbroken view of a scene which was incessantly shifting; and never failed to improve those decisive moments which are irrecoverably past before they are perceived by a common eye. The archbishop of Alexandria was capable of distinguishing how far he might boldly command, and where he must dexterously insinuate; how long he might contend with power, and when he must withdraw from persecution; and while he directed the thunders of the church against heresy and rebellion, he could assume, in the bosom of his own party, the flexible and indulgent temper of a prudent leader. The election of Athanasius has not escaped the reproach of irregularity and precipitation; but the propriety of his behavior conciliated the affections both of the clergy and of the people. The Alexandrians were impatient to rise in arms for the defence of an eloquent and liberal pastor. In his distress he always derived support, or at least consolation, from the faithful attachment of his parochial clergy; and the hundred bishops of Egypt adhered, with unshaken zeal, to the cause of Athanasius. In the modest equipage which pride and policy would affect, he frequently performed the episcopal visitation of his provinces, from the mouth of the Nile to the confines of Æthiopia; familiarly conversing with the meanest of the populace, and humbly saluting the saints and hermits of the desert. Nor was it only in ecclesiastical assemblies, among men whose education and manners were similar to his own, that Athanasius displayed the ascendancy of his genius. He appeared with easy and respectful firmness in the courts of princes; and in the various turns of his prosperous and adverse fortune he never lost the confidence of his friends, or the esteem of his enemies.

    In his youth, the primate of Egypt resisted the great Constantine, who had repeatedly signified his will, that Arius

    should be restored to the Catholic communion. The emperor respected, and might forgive, this inflexible resolution; and the faction who considered Athanasius as their most formidable enemy, was constrained to dissemble their hatred, and silently to prepare an indirect and distant assault. They scattered rumors and suspicions, represented the archbishop as a proud and oppressive tyrant, and boldly accused him of violating the treaty which had been ratified in the Nicene council, with the schismatic followers of Meletius. Athanasius had openly disapproved that ignominious peace, and the emperor was disposed to believe that he had abused his ecclesiastical and civil power, to prosecute those odious sectaries: that he had sacrilegiously broken a chalice in one of their churches of Mareotis; that he had whipped or imprisoned six of their bishops; and that Arsenius, a seventh bishop of the same party, had been murdered, or at least mutilated, by the cruel hand of the primate. These charges, which affected his honor and his life, were referred by Constantine to his brother Dalmatius the censor, who resided at Antioch; the synods of Cæsarea and Tyre were successively convened; and the bishops of the East were instructed to judge the cause of Athanasius, before they proceeded to consecrate the new church of the Resurrection at Jerusalem. The primate might be conscious of his innocence; but he was sensible that the same implacable spirit which had dictated the accusation, would direct the proceeding, and pronounce the sentence. He prudently declined the tribunal of his enemies; despised the summons of the synod of Cæsarea; and, after a long and artful delay, submitted to the peremptory commands of the emperor, who threatened to punish his criminal disobedience if he refused to appear in the council of Tyre. Before Athanasius, at the head of fifty Egyptian prelates, sailed from Alexandria, he had wisely secured the alliance of the Meletians; and Arsenius himself, his imaginary victim, and his secret friend, was privately concealed in his train. The synod of Tyre was conducted by Eusebius of Cæsarea, with more passion, and with less art, than his learning and experience might promise; his numerous faction repeated the names of homicide and tyrant; and their clamors were encouraged by the seeming

    patience of Athanasius, who expected the decisive moment to produce Arsenius alive and unhurt in the midst of the assembly. The nature of the other charges did not admit of such clear and satisfactory replies; yet the archbishop was able to prove, that in the village, where he was accused of breaking a consecrated chalice, neither church nor altar nor chalice could really exist. The Arians, who had secretly determined the guilt and condemnation of their enemy, attempted, however, to disguise their injustice by the imitation of judicial forms: the synod appointed an episcopal commission of six delegates to collect evidence on the spot; and this measure which was vigorously opposed by the Egyptian bishops, opened new scenes of violence and perjury. After the return of the deputies from Alexandria, the majority of the council pronounced the final sentence of degradation and exile against the primate of Egypt. The decree, expressed in the fiercest language of malice and revenge, was communicated to the emperor and the Catholic church; and the bishops immediately resumed a mild and devout aspect, such as became their holy pilgrimage to the Sepulchre of Christ.

    Chapter XXI: Persecution Of Heresy, State Of The Church. —

    Part V.

    But the injustice of these ecclesiastical judges had not been countenanced by the submission, or even by the presence, of Athanasius. He resolved to make a bold and dangerous experiment, whether the throne was inaccessible to the voice of truth; and before the final sentence could be pronounced at Tyre, the intrepid primate threw himself into a bark which was ready to hoist sail for the Imperial city. The request of a formal audience might have been opposed or eluded; but Athanasius concealed his arrival, watched the moment of Constantine’s return from an adjacent villa, and boldly encountered his angry sovereign as he passed on horseback through the principal street of Constantinople. So strange an apparition

    excited his surprise and indignation; and the guards were ordered to remove the importunate suitor; but his resentment was subdued by involuntary respect; and the haughty spirit of the emperor was awed by the courage and eloquence of a bishop, who implored his justice and awakened his conscience. Constantine listened to the complaints of Athanasius with impartial and even gracious attention; the members of the synod of Tyre were summoned to justify their proceedings; and the arts of the Eusebian faction would have been confounded, if they had not aggravated the guilt of the primate, by the dexterous supposition of an unpardonable offence; a criminal design to intercept and detain the corn-fleet of Alexandria, which supplied the subsistence of the new capital. The emperor was satisfied that the peace of Egypt would be secured by the absence of a popular leader; but he refused to fill the vacancy of the archiepiscopal throne; and the sentence, which, after long hesitation, he pronounced, was that of a jealous ostracism, rather than of an ignominious exile. In the remote province of Gaul, but in the hospitable court of Treves, Athanasius passed about twenty eight months. The death of the emperor changed the face of public affairs and, amidst the general indulgence of a young reign, the primate was restored to his country by an honorable edict of the younger Constantine, who expressed a deep sense of the innocence and merit of his venerable guest.

    The death of that prince exposed Athanasius to a second persecution; and the feeble Constantius, the sovereign of the East, soon became the secret accomplice of the Eusebians. Ninety bishops of that sect or faction assembled at Antioch, under the specious pretence of dedicating the cathedral. They composed an ambiguous creed, which is faintly tinged with the colors of Semi-Arianism, and twenty-five canons, which still regulate the discipline of the orthodox Greeks. It was decided, with some appearance of equity, that a bishop, deprived by a synod, should not resume his episcopal functions till he had been absolved by the judgment of an equal synod; the law was immediately applied to the case of

    Athanasius; the council of Antioch pronounced, or rather confirmed, his degradation: a stranger, named Gregory, was seated on his throne; and Philagrius, the præfect of Egypt, was instructed to support the new primate with the civil and military powers of the province. Oppressed by the conspiracy of the Asiatic prelates, Athanasius withdrew from Alexandria, and passed three years as an exile and a suppliant on the holy threshold of the Vatican. By the assiduous study of the Latin language, he soon qualified himself to negotiate with the western clergy; his decent flattery swayed and directed the haughty Julius; the Roman pontiff was persuaded to consider his appeal as the peculiar interest of the Apostolic see: and his innocence was unanimously declared in a council of fifty bishops of Italy. At the end of three years, the primate was summoned to the court of Milan by the emperor Constans, who, in the indulgence of unlawful pleasures, still professed a lively regard for the orthodox faith. The cause of truth and justice was promoted by the influence of gold, and the ministers of Constans advised their sovereign to require the convocation of an ecclesiastical assembly, which might act as the representatives of the Catholic church. Ninety-four bishops of the West, seventy-six bishops of the East, encountered each other at Sardica, on the verge of the two empires, but in the dominions of the protector of Athanasius. Their debates soon degenerated into hostile altercations; the Asiatics, apprehensive for their personal safety, retired to Philippopolis in Thrace; and the rival synods reciprocally hurled their spiritual thunders against their enemies, whom they piously condemned as the enemies of the true God. Their decrees were published and ratified in their respective provinces: and Athanasius, who in the West was revered as a saint, was exposed as a criminal to the abhorrence of the East. The council of Sardica reveals the first symptoms of discord and schism between the Greek and Latin churches which were separated by the accidental difference of faith, and the permanent distinction of language.

    During his second exile in the West, Athanasius was

    frequently admitted to the Imperial presence; at Capua, Lodi, Milan, Verona, Padua, Aquileia, and Treves. The bishop of the diocese usually assisted at these interviews; the master of the offices stood before the veil or curtain of the sacred apartment; and the uniform moderation of the primate might be attested by these respectable witnesses, to whose evidence he solemnly appeals. Prudence would undoubtedly suggest the mild and respectful tone that became a subject and a bishop. In these familiar conferences with the sovereign of the West, Athanasius might lament the error of Constantius, but he boldly arraigned the guilt of his eunuchs and his Arian prelates; deplored the distress and danger of the Catholic church; and excited Constans to emulate the zeal and glory of his father. The emperor declared his resolution of employing the troops and treasures of Europe in the orthodox cause; and signified, by a concise and peremptory epistle to his brother Constantius, that unless he consented to the immediate restoration of Athanasius, he himself, with a fleet and army, would seat the archbishop on the throne of Alexandria. But this religious war, so horrible to nature, was prevented by the timely compliance of Constantius; and the emperor of the East condescended to solicit a reconciliation with a subject whom he had injured. Athanasius waited with decent pride, till he had received three successive epistles full of the strongest assurances of the protection, the favor, and the esteem of his sovereign; who invited him to resume his episcopal seat, and who added the humiliating precaution of engaging his principal ministers to attest the sincerity of his intentions. They were manifested in a still more public manner, by the strict orders which were despatched into Egypt to recall the adherents of Athanasius, to restore their privileges, to proclaim their innocence, and to erase from the public registers the illegal proceedings which had been obtained during the prevalence of the Eusebian faction. After every satisfaction and security had been given, which justice or even delicacy could require, the primate proceeded, by slow journeys, through the provinces of Thrace, Asia, and Syria; and his progress was marked by the abject homage of the Oriental bishops, who excited his contempt without deceiving

    his penetration. At Antioch he saw the emperor Constantius; sustained, with modest firmness, the embraces and protestations of his master, and eluded the proposal of allowing the Arians a single church at Alexandria, by claiming, in the other cities of the empire, a similar toleration for his own party; a reply which might have appeared just and moderate in the mouth of an independent prince. The entrance of the archbishop into his capital was a triumphal procession; absence and persecution had endeared him to the Alexandrians; his authority, which he exercised with rigor, was more firmly established; and his fame was diffused from Æthiopia to Britain, over the whole extent of the Christian world.

    But the subject who has reduced his prince to the necessity of dissembling, can never expect a sincere and lasting forgiveness; and the tragic fate of Constans soon deprived Athanasius of a powerful and generous protector. The civil war between the assassin and the only surviving brother of Constans, which afflicted the empire above three years, secured an interval of repose to the Catholic church; and the two contending parties were desirous to conciliate the friendship of a bishop, who, by the weight of his personal authority, might determine the fluctuating resolutions of an important province. He gave audience to the ambassadors of the tyrant, with whom he was afterwards accused of holding a secret correspondence; and the emperor Constantius repeatedly assured his dearest father, the most reverend Athanasius, that, notwithstanding the malicious rumors which were circulated by their common enemies, he had inherited the sentiments, as well as the throne, of his deceased brother. Gratitude and humanity would have disposed the primate of Egypt to deplore the untimely fate of Constans, and to abhor the guilt of Magnentius; but as he clearly understood that the apprehensions of Constantius were his only safeguard, the fervor of his prayers for the success of the righteous cause might perhaps be somewhat abated. The ruin of Athanasius was no longer contrived by the

    obscure malice of a few bigoted or angry bishops, who abused the authority of a credulous monarch. The monarch himself avowed the resolution, which he had so long suppressed, of avenging his private injuries; and the first winter after his victory, which he passed at Arles, was employed against an enemy more odious to him than the vanquished tyrant of Gaul.

    If the emperor had capriciously decreed the death of the most eminent and virtuous citizen of the republic, the cruel order would have been executed without hesitation, by the ministers of open violence or of specious injustice. The caution, the delay, the difficulty with which he proceeded in the condemnation and punishment of a popular bishop, discovered to the world that the privileges of the church had already revived a sense of order and freedom in the Roman government. The sentence which was pronounced in the synod of Tyre, and subscribed by a large majority of the Eastern bishops, had never been expressly repealed; and as Athanasius had been once degraded from his episcopal dignity by the judgment of his brethren, every subsequent act might be considered as irregular, and even criminal. But the memory of the firm and effectual support which the primate of Egypt had derived from the attachment of the Western church, engaged Constantius to suspend the execution of the sentence till he had obtained the concurrence of the Latin bishops. Two years were consumed in ecclesiastical negotiations; and the important cause between the emperor and one of his subjects was solemnly debated, first in the synod of Arles, and afterwards in the great council of Milan, which consisted of above three hundred bishops. Their integrity was gradually undermined by the arguments of the Arians, the dexterity of the eunuchs, and the pressing solicitations of a prince who gratified his revenge at the expense of his dignity, and exposed his own passions, whilst he influenced those of the clergy. Corruption, the most infallible symptom of constitutional liberty, was successfully practised; honors, gifts, and immunities were offered and accepted as the price of an

    episcopal vote; and the condemnation of the Alexandrian primate was artfully represented as the only measure which could restore the peace and union of the Catholic church. The friends of Athanasius were not, however, wanting to their leader, or to their cause. With a manly spirit, which the sanctity of their character rendered less dangerous, they maintained, in public debate, and in private conference with the emperor, the eternal obligation of religion and justice. They declared, that neither the hope of his favor, nor the fear of his displeasure, should prevail on them to join in the condemnation of an absent, an innocent, a respectable brother. They affirmed, with apparent reason, that the illegal and obsolete decrees of the council of Tyre had long since been tacitly abolished by the Imperial edicts, the honorable reestablishment of the archbishop of Alexandria, and the silence or recantation of his most clamorous adversaries. They alleged, that his innocence had been attested by the unanimous bishops of Egypt, and had been acknowledged in the councils of Rome and Sardica, by the impartial judgment of the Latin church. They deplored the hard condition of Athanasius, who, after enjoying so many years his seat, his reputation, and the seeming confidence of his sovereign, was again called upon to confute the most groundless and extravagant accusations. Their language was specious; their conduct was honorable: but in this long and obstinate contest, which fixed the eyes of the whole empire on a single bishop, the ecclesiastical factions were prepared to sacrifice truth and justice to the more interesting object of defending or removing the intrepid champion of the Nicene faith. The Arians still thought it prudent to disguise, in ambiguous language, their real sentiments and designs; but the orthodox bishops, armed with the favor of the people, and the decrees of a general council, insisted on every occasion, and particularly at Milan, that their adversaries should purge themselves from the suspicion of heresy, before they presumed to arraign the conduct of the great Athanasius.

    But the voice of reason (if reason was indeed on the side of

    Athanasius) was silenced by the clamors of a factious or venal majority; and the councils of Arles and Milan were not dissolved, till the archbishop of Alexandria had been solemnly condemned and deposed by the judgment of the Western, as well as of the Eastern, church. The bishops who had opposed, were required to subscribe, the sentence, and to unite in religious communion with the suspected leaders of the adverse party. A formulary of consent was transmitted by the messengers of state to the absent bishops: and all those who refused to submit their private opinion to the public and inspired wisdom of the councils of Arles and Milan, were immediately banished by the emperor, who affected to execute the decrees of the Catholic church. Among those prelates who led the honorable band of confessors and exiles, Liberius of Rome, Osius of Cordova, Paulinus of Treves, Dionysius of Milan, Eusebius of Vercellæ, Lucifer of Cagliari and Hilary of Poitiers, may deserve to be particularly distinguished. The eminent station of Liberius, who governed the capital of the empire; the personal merit and long experience of the venerable Osius, who was revered as the favorite of the great Constantine, and the father of the Nicene faith, placed those prelates at the head of the Latin church: and their example, either of submission or resistance, would probable be imitated by the episcopal crowd. But the repeated attempts of the emperor to seduce or to intimidate the bishops of Rome and Cordova, were for some time ineffectual. The Spaniard declared himself ready to suffer under Constantius, as he had suffered threescore years before under his grandfather Maximian. The Roman, in the presence of his sovereign, asserted the innocence of Athanasius and his own freedom. When he was banished to Beræa in Thrace, he sent back a large sum which had been offered for the accommodation of his journey; and insulted the court of Milan by the haughty remark, that the emperor and his eunuchs might want that gold to pay their soldiers and their bishops. The resolution of Liberius and Osius was at length subdued by the hardships of exile and confinement. The Roman pontiff purchased his return by some criminal compliances; and afterwards expiated his guilt by a seasonable repentance. Persuasion and violence

    were employed to extort the reluctant signature of the decrepit bishop of Cordova, whose strength was broken, and whose faculties were perhaps impaired by the weight of a hundred years; and the insolent triumph of the Arians provoked some of the orthodox party to treat with inhuman severity the character, or rather the memory, of an unfortunate old man, to whose former services Christianity itself was so deeply indebted.

    The fall of Liberius and Osius reflected a brighter lustre on the firmness of those bishops who still adhered, with unshaken fidelity, to the cause of Athanasius and religious truth. The ingenious malice of their enemies had deprived them of the benefit of mutual comfort and advice, separated those illustrious exiles into distant provinces, and carefully selected the most inhospitable spots of a great empire. Yet they soon experienced that the deserts of Libya, and the most barbarous tracts of Cappadocia, were less inhospitable than the residence of those cities in which an Arian bishop could satiate, without restraint, the exquisite rancor of theological hatred. Their consolation was derived from the consciousness of rectitude and independence, from the applause, the visits, the letters, and the liberal alms of their adherents, and from the satisfaction which they soon enjoyed of observing the intestine divisions of the adversaries of the Nicene faith. Such was the nice and capricious taste of the emperor Constantius; and so easily was he offended by the slightest deviation from his imaginary standard of Christian truth, that he persecuted, with equal zeal, those who defended the consubstantiality, those who asserted the similar substance, and those who denied the likeness of the Son of God. Three bishops, degraded and banished for those adverse opinions, might possibly meet in the same place of exile; and, according to the difference of their temper, might either pity or insult the blind enthusiasm of their antagonists, whose present sufferings would never be compensated by future happiness.

    The disgrace and exile of the orthodox bishops of the West

    were designed as so many preparatory steps to the ruin of Athanasius himself. Six-and-twenty months had elapsed, during which the Imperial court secretly labored, by the most insidious arts, to remove him from Alexandria, and to withdraw the allowance which supplied his popular liberality. But when the primate of Egypt, deserted and proscribed by the Latin church, was left destitute of any foreign support, Constantius despatched two of his secretaries with a verbal commission to announce and execute the order of his banishment. As the justice of the sentence was publicly avowed by the whole party, the only motive which could restrain Constantius from giving his messengers the sanction of a written mandate, must be imputed to his doubt of the event; and to a sense of the danger to which he might expose the second city, and the most fertile province, of the empire, if the people should persist in the resolution of defending, by force of arms, the innocence of their spiritual father. Such extreme caution afforded Athanasius a specious pretence respectfully to dispute the truth of an order, which he could not reconcile, either with the equity, or with the former declarations, of his gracious master. The civil powers of Egypt found themselves inadequate to the task of persuading or compelling the primate to abdicate his episcopal throne; and they were obliged to conclude a treaty with the popular leaders of Alexandria, by which it was stipulated, that all proceedings and all hostilities should be suspended till the emperor’s pleasure had been more distinctly ascertained. By this seeming moderation, the Catholics were deceived into a false and fatal security; while the legions of the Upper Egypt, and of Libya, advanced, by secret orders and hasty marches, to besiege, or rather to surprise, a capital habituated to sedition, and inflamed by religious zeal. The position of Alexandria, between the sea and the Lake Mareotis, facilitated the approach and landing of the troops; who were introduced into the heart of the city, before any effectual measures could be taken either to shut the gates or to occupy the important posts of defence. At the hour of midnight, twenty-three days after the signature of the treaty, Syrianus, duke of Egypt, at the head of five thousand soldiers, armed and prepared for an

    assault, unexpectedly invested the church of St. Theonas, where the archbishop, with a part of his clergy and people, performed their nocturnal devotions. The doors of the sacred edifice yielded to the impetuosity of the attack, which was accompanied with every horrid circumstance of tumult and bloodshed; but, as the bodies of the slain, and the fragments of military weapons, remained the next day an unexceptionable evidence in the possession of the Catholics, the enterprise of Syrianus may be considered as a successful irruption rather than as an absolute conquest. The other churches of the city were profaned by similar outrages; and, during at least four months, Alexandria was exposed to the insults of a licentious army, stimulated by the ecclesiastics of a hostile faction. Many of the faithful were killed; who may deserve the name of martyrs, if their deaths were neither provoked nor revenged; bishops and presbyters were treated with cruel ignominy; consecrated virgins were stripped naked, scourged and violated; the houses of wealthy citizens were plundered; and, under the mask of religious zeal, lust, avarice, and private resentment were gratified with impunity, and even with applause. The Pagans of Alexandria, who still formed a numerous and discontented party, were easily persuaded to desert a bishop whom they feared and esteemed. The hopes of some peculiar favors, and the apprehension of being involved in the general penalties of rebellion, engaged them to promise their support to the destined successor of Athanasius, the famous George of Cappadocia. The usurper, after receiving the consecration of an Arian synod, was placed on the episcopal throne by the arms of Sebastian, who had been appointed Count of Egypt for the execution of that important design. In the use, as well as in the acquisition, of power, the tyrant, George disregarded the laws of religion, of justice, and of humanity; and the same scenes of violence and scandal which had been exhibited in the capital, were repeated in more than ninety episcopal cities of Egypt. Encouraged by success, Constantius ventured to approve the conduct of his minister. By a public and passionate epistle, the emperor congratulates the deliverance of Alexandria from a popular tyrant, who deluded his blind votaries by the magic of his eloquence;

    expatiates on the virtues and piety of the most reverend George, the elected bishop; and aspires, as the patron and benefactor of the city to surpass the fame of Alexander himself. But he solemnly declares his unalterable resolution to pursue with fire and sword the seditious adherents of the wicked Athanasius, who, by flying from justice, has confessed his guilt, and escaped the ignominious death which he had so often deserved.

    Chapter XXI: Persecution Of Heresy, State Of The Church. —

    Part VI.

    Athanasius had indeed escaped from the most imminent dangers; and the adventures of that extraordinary man deserve and fix our attention. On the memorable night when the church of St. Theonas was invested by the troops of Syrianus, the archbishop, seated on his throne, expected, with calm and intrepid dignity, the approach of death. While the public devotion was interrupted by shouts of rage and cries of terror, he animated his trembling congregation to express their religious confidence, by chanting one of the psalms of David which celebrates the triumph of the God of Isræl over the haughty and impious tyrant of Egypt. The doors were at length burst open: a cloud of arrows was discharged among the people; the soldiers, with drawn swords, rushed forwards into the sanctuary; and the dreadful gleam of their arms was reflected by the holy luminaries which burnt round the altar. Athanasius still rejected the pious importunity of the monks and presbyters, who were attached to his person; and nobly refused to desert his episcopal station, till he had dismissed in safety the last of the congregation. The darkness and tumult of the night favored the retreat of the archbishop; and though he was oppressed by the waves of an agitated multitude, though he was thrown to the ground, and left without sense or motion, he still recovered his undaunted courage, and eluded the eager search of the soldiers, who were instructed by their Arian guides, that the head of Athanasius would be the most

    acceptable present to the emperor. From that moment the primate of Egypt disappeared from the eyes of his enemies, and remained above six years concealed in impenetrable obscurity.

    The despotic power of his implacable enemy filled the whole extent of the Roman world; and the exasperated monarch had endeavored, by a very pressing epistle to the Christian princes of Ethiopia, * to exclude Athanasius from the most remote and sequestered regions of the earth. Counts, præfects, tribunes, whole armies, were successively employed to pursue a bishop and a fugitive; the vigilance of the civil and military powers was excited by the Imperial edicts; liberal rewards were promised to the man who should produce Athanasius, either alive or dead; and the most severe penalties were denounced against those who should dare to protect the public enemy. But the deserts of Thebais were now peopled by a race of wild, yet submissive fanatics, who preferred the commands of their abbot to the laws of their sovereign. The numerous disciples of Antony and Pachomius received the fugitive primate as their father, admired the patience and humility with which he conformed to their strictest institutions, collected every word which dropped from his lips as the genuine effusions of inspired wisdom; and persuaded themselves that their prayers, their fasts, and their vigils, were less meritorious than the zeal which they expressed, and the dangers which they braved, in the defence of truth and innocence. The monasteries of Egypt were seated in lonely and desolate places, on the summit of mountains, or in the islands of the Nile; and the sacred horn or trumpet of Tabenne was the well-known signal which assembled several thousand robust and determined monks, who, for the most part, had been the peasants of the adjacent country. When their dark retreats were invaded by a military force, which it was impossible to resist, they silently stretched out their necks to the executioner; and supported their national character, that tortures could never wrest from an Egyptian the confession of a secret which he was resolved not to disclose. The archbishop

    of Alexandria, for whose safety they eagerly devoted their lives, was lost among a uniform and well-disciplined multitude; and on the nearer approach of danger, he was swiftly removed, by their officious hands, from one place of concealment to another, till he reached the formidable deserts, which the gloomy and credulous temper of superstition had peopled with dæmons and savage monsters. The retirement of Athanasius, which ended only with the life of Constantius, was spent, for the most part, in the society of the monks, who faithfully served him as guards, as secretaries, and as messengers; but the importance of maintaining a more intimate connection with the Catholic party tempted him, whenever the diligence of the pursuit was abated, to emerge from the desert, to introduce himself into Alexandria, and to trust his person to the discretion of his friends and adherents. His various adventures might have furnished the subject of a very entertaining romance. He was once secreted in a dry cistern, which he had scarcely left before he was betrayed by the treachery of a female slave; and he was once concealed in a still more extraordinary asylum, the house of a virgin, only twenty years of age, and who was celebrated in the whole city for her exquisite beauty. At the hour of midnight, as she related the story many years afterwards, she was surprised by the appearance of the archbishop in a loose undress, who, advancing with hasty steps, conjured her to afford him the protection which he had been directed by a celestial vision to seek under her hospitable roof. The pious maid accepted and preserved the sacred pledge which was intrusted to her prudence and courage. Without imparting the secret to any one, she instantly conducted Athanasius into her most secret chamber, and watched over his safety with the tenderness of a friend and the assiduity of a servant. As long as the danger continued, she regularly supplied him with books and provisions, washed his feet, managed his correspondence, and dexterously concealed from the eye of suspicion this familiar and solitary intercourse between a saint whose character required the most unblemished chastity, and a female whose charms might excite the most dangerous emotions. During the six years of persecution and exile, Athanasius repeated his

    visits to his fair and faithful companion; and the formal declaration, that he saw the councils of Rimini and Seleucia, forces us to believe that he was secretly present at the time and place of their convocation. The advantage of personally negotiating with his friends, and of observing and improving the divisions of his enemies, might justify, in a prudent statesman, so bold and dangerous an enterprise: and Alexandria was connected by trade and navigation with every seaport of the Mediterranean. From the depth of his inaccessible retreat the intrepid primate waged an incessant and offensive war against the protector of the Arians; and his seasonable writings, which were diligently circulated and eagerly perused, contributed to unite and animate the orthodox party. In his public apologies, which he addressed to the emperor himself, he sometimes affected the praise of moderation; whilst at the same time, in secret and vehement invectives, he exposed Constantius as a weak and wicked prince, the executioner of his family, the tyrant of the republic, and the Antichrist of the church. In the height of his prosperity, the victorious monarch, who had chastised the rashness of Gallus, and suppressed the revolt of Sylvanus, who had taken the diadem from the head of Vetranio, and vanquished in the field the legions of Magnentius, received from an invisible hand a wound, which he could neither heal nor revenge; and the son of Constantine was the first of the Christian princes who experienced the strength of those principles, which, in the cause of religion, could resist the most violent exertions of the civil power.

    The persecution of Athanasius, and of so many respectable bishops, who suffered for the truth of their opinions, or at least for the integrity of their conscience, was a just subject of indignation and discontent to all Christians, except those who were blindly devoted to the Arian faction. The people regretted the loss of their faithful pastors, whose banishment was usually followed by the intrusion of a stranger into the episcopal chair; and loudly complained, that the right of election was violated, and that they were condemned to obey a

    mercenary usurper, whose person was unknown, and whose principles were suspected. The Catholics might prove to the world, that they were not involved in the guilt and heresy of their ecclesiastical governor, by publicly testifying their dissent, or by totally separating themselves from his communion. The first of these methods was invented at Antioch, and practised with such success, that it was soon diffused over the Christian world. The doxology or sacred hymn, which celebrates the glory of the Trinity, is susceptible of very nice, but material, inflections; and the substance of an orthodox, or an heretical, creed, may be expressed by the difference of a disjunctive, or a copulative, particle. Alternate responses, and a more regular psalmody, were introduced into the public service by Flavianus and Diodorus, two devout and active laymen, who were attached to the Nicene faith. Under their conduct a swarm of monks issued from the adjacent desert, bands of well-disciplined singers were stationed in the cathedral of Antioch, the Glory to the Father, And the Son, And the Holy Ghost, was triumphantly chanted by a full chorus of voices; and the Catholics insulted, by the purity of their doctrine, the Arian prelate, who had usurped the throne of the venerable Eustathius. The same zeal which inspired their songs prompted the more scrupulous members of the orthodox party to form separate assemblies, which were governed by the presbyters, till the death of their exiled bishop allowed the election and consecration of a new episcopal pastor. The revolutions of the court multiplied the number of pretenders; and the same city was often disputed, under the reign of Constantius, by two, or three, or even four, bishops, who exercised their spiritual jurisdiction over their respective followers, and alternately lost and regained the temporal possessions of the church. The abuse of Christianity introduced into the Roman government new causes of tyranny and sedition; the bands of civil society were torn asunder by the fury of religious factions; and the obscure citizen, who might calmly have surveyed the elevation and fall of successive emperors, imagined and experienced, that his own life and fortune were connected with the interests of a popular ecclesiastic. The example of the two capitals, Rome and

    Constantinople, may serve to represent the state of the empire, and the temper of mankind, under the reign of the sons of Constantine.

    1. The Roman pontiff, as long as he maintained his station and his principles, was guarded by the warm attachment of a great people; and could reject with scorn the prayers, the menaces, and the oblations of an heretical prince. When the eunuchs had secretly pronounced the exile of Liberius, the well-grounded apprehension of a tumult engaged them to use the utmost precautions in the execution of the sentence. The capital was invested on every side, and the præfect was commanded to seize the person of the bishop, either by stratagem or by open force. The order was obeyed, and Liberius, with the greatest difficulty, at the hour of midnight, was swiftly conveyed beyond the reach of the Roman people, before their consternation was turned into rage. As soon as they were informed of his banishment into Thrace, a general assembly was convened, and the clergy of Rome bound themselves, by a public and solemn oath, never to desert their bishop, never to acknowledge the usurper Fælix; who, by the influence of the eunuchs, had been irregularly chosen and consecrated within the walls of a profane palace. At the end of two years, their pious obstinacy subsisted entire and unshaken; and when Constantius visited Rome, he was assailed by the importunate solicitations of a people, who had preserved, as the last remnant of their ancient freedom, the right of treating their sovereign with familiar insolence. The wives of many of the senators and most honorable citizens, after pressing their husbands to intercede in favor of Liberius, were advised to undertake a commission, which in their hands would be less dangerous, and might prove more successful. The emperor received with politeness these female deputies, whose wealth and dignity were displayed in the magnificence of their dress and ornaments: he admired their inflexible resolution of following their beloved pastor to the most distant regions of the earth; and consented that the two bishops, Liberius and Fælix, should govern in peace their respective

    congregations. But the ideas of toleration were so repugnant to the practice, and even to the sentiments, of those times, that when the answer of Constantius was publicly read in the Circus of Rome, so reasonable a project of accommodation was rejected with contempt and ridicule. The eager vehemence which animated the spectators in the decisive moment of a horse-race, was now directed towards a different object; and the Circus resounded with the shout of thousands, who repeatedly exclaimed, “One God, One Christ, One Bishop!” The zeal of the Roman people in the cause of Liberius was not confined to words alone; and the dangerous and bloody sedition which they excited soon after the departure of Constantius determined that prince to accept the submission of the exiled prelate, and to restore him to the undivided dominion of the capital. After some ineffectual resistance, his rival was expelled from the city by the permission of the emperor and the power of the opposite faction; the adherents of Fælix were inhumanly murdered in the streets, in the public places, in the baths, and even in the churches; and the face of Rome, upon the return of a Christian bishop, renewed the horrid image of the massacres of Marius, and the proscriptions of Sylla.

    1. Notwithstanding the rapid increase of Christians under the reign of the Flavian family, Rome, Alexandria, and the other great cities of the empire, still contained a strong and powerful faction of Infidels, who envied the prosperity, and who ridiculed, even in their theatres, the theological disputes of the church. Constantinople alone enjoyed the advantage of being born and educated in the bosom of the faith. The capital of the East had never been polluted by the worship of idols; and the whole body of the people had deeply imbibed the opinions, the virtues, and the passions, which distinguished the Christians of that age from the rest of mankind. After the death of Alexander, the episcopal throne was disputed by Paul and Macedonius. By their zeal and abilities they both deserved the eminent station to which they aspired; and if the moral character of Macedonius was less exceptionable, his

    competitor had the advantage of a prior election and a more orthodox doctrine. His firm attachment to the Nicene creed, which has given Paul a place in the calendar among saints and martyrs, exposed him to the resentment of the Arians. In the space of fourteen years he was five times driven from his throne; to which he was more frequently restored by the violence of the people, than by the permission of the prince; and the power of Macedonius could be secured only by the death of his rival. The unfortunate Paul was dragged in chains from the sandy deserts of Mesopotamia to the most desolate places of Mount Taurus, confined in a dark and narrow dungeon, left six days without food, and at length strangled, by the order of Philip, one of the principal ministers of the emperor Constantius. The first blood which stained the new capital was spilt in this ecclesiastical contest; and many persons were slain on both sides, in the furious and obstinate seditions of the people. The commission of enforcing a sentence of banishment against Paul had been intrusted to Hermogenes, the master-general of the cavalry; but the execution of it was fatal to himself. The Catholics rose in the defence of their bishop; the palace of Hermogenes was consumed; the first military officer of the empire was dragged by the heels through the streets of Constantinople, and, after he expired, his lifeless corpse was exposed to their wanton insults. The fate of Hermogenes instructed Philip, the Prætorian pr æfect, to act with more precaution on a similar occasion. In the most gentle and honorable terms, he required the attendance of Paul in the baths of Zeuxippus, which had a private communication with the palace and the sea. A vessel, which lay ready at the garden stairs, immediately hoisted sail; and, while the people were still ignorant of the meditated sacrilege, their bishop was already embarked on his voyage to Thessalonica. They soon beheld, with surprise and indignation, the gates of the palace thrown open, and the usurper Macedonius seated by the side of the præfect on a lofty chariot, which was surrounded by troops of guards with drawn swords. The military procession advanced towards the cathedral; the Arians and the Catholics eagerly rushed to occupy that important post; and three thousand one hundred

    and fifty persons lost their lives in the confusion of the tumult. Macedonius, who was supported by a regular force, obtained a decisive victory; but his reign was disturbed by clamor and sedition; and the causes which appeared the least connected with the subject of dispute, were sufficient to nourish and to kindle the flame of civil discord. As the chapel in which the body of the great Constantine had been deposited was in a ruinous condition, the bishop transported those venerable remains into the church of St. Acacius. This prudent and even pious measure was represented as a wicked profanation by the whole party which adhered to the Homoousian doctrine. The factions immediately flew to arms, the consecrated ground was used as their field of battle; and one of the ecclesiastical historians has observed, as a real fact, not as a figure of rhetoric, that the well before the church overflowed with a stream of blood, which filled the porticos and the adjacent courts. The writer who should impute these tumults solely to a religious principle, would betray a very imperfect knowledge of human nature; yet it must be confessed that the motive which misled the sincerity of zeal, and the pretence which disguised the licentiousness of passion, suppressed the remorse which, in another cause, would have succeeded to the rage of the Christians at Constantinople.

    Chapter XXI: Persecution Of Heresy, State Of The Church. —

    Part VII.

    The cruel and arbitrary disposition of Constantius, which did not always require the provocations of guilt and resistance, was justly exasperated by the tumults of his capital, and the criminal behavior of a faction, which opposed the authority and religion of their sovereign. The ordinary punishments of death, exile, and confiscation, were inflicted with partial vigor; and the Greeks still revere the holy memory of two clerks, a reader, and a sub-deacon, who were accused of the murder of Hermogenes, and beheaded at the gates of Constantinople. By an edict of Constantius against the Catholics which has not

    been judged worthy of a place in the Theodosian code, those who refused to communicate with the Arian bishops, and particularly with Macedonius, were deprived of the immunities of ecclesiastics, and of the rights of Christians; they were compelled to relinquish the possession of the churches; and were strictly prohibited from holding their assemblies within the walls of the city. The execution of this unjust law, in the provinces of Thrace and Asia Minor, was committed to the zeal of Macedonius; the civil and military powers were directed to obey his commands; and the cruelties exercised by this Semi-Arian tyrant in the support of the Homoiousion, exceeded the commission, and disgraced the reign, of Constantius. The sacraments of the church were administered to the reluctant victims, who denied the vocation, and abhorred the principles, of Macedonius. The rites of baptism were conferred on women and children, who, for that purpose, had been torn from the arms of their friends and parents; the mouths of the communicants were held open by a wooden engine, while the consecrated bread was forced down their throat; the breasts of tender virgins were either burnt with red-hot egg-shells, or inhumanly compressed between sharp and heavy boards. The Novatians of Constantinople and the adjacent country, by their firm attachment to the Homoousian standard, deserved to be confounded with the Catholics themselves. Macedonius was informed, that a large district of Paphlagonia was almost entirely inhabited by those sectaries. He resolved either to convert or to extirpate them; and as he distrusted, on this occasion, the efficacy of an ecclesiastical mission, he commanded a body of four thousand legionaries to march against the rebels, and to reduce the territory of Mantinium under his spiritual dominion. The Novatian peasants, animated by despair and religious fury, boldly encountered the invaders of their country; and though many of the Paphlagonians were slain, the Roman legions were vanquished by an irregular multitude, armed only with scythes and axes; and, except a few who escaped by an ignominious flight, four thousand soldiers were left dead on the field of battle. The successor of Constantius has expressed, in a concise but lively manner, some of the theological calamities which afflicted the

    empire, and more especially the East, in the reign of a prince who was the slave of his own passions, and of those of his eunuchs: “Many were imprisoned, and persecuted, and driven into exile. Whole troops of those who are styled heretics, were massacred, particularly at Cyzicus, and at Samosata. In Paphlagonia, Bithynia, Galatia, and in many other provinces, towns and villages were laid waste, and utterly destroyed.

    While the flames of the Arian controversy consumed the vitals of the empire, the African provinces were infested by their peculiar enemies, the savage fanatics, who, under the name of Circumcellions, formed the strength and scandal of the Donatist party. The severe execution of the laws of Constantine had excited a spirit of discontent and resistance, the strenuous efforts of his son Constans, to restore the unity of the church, exasperated the sentiments of mutual hatred, which had first occasioned the separation; and the methods of force and corruption employed by the two Imperial commissioners, Paul and Macarius, furnished the schismatics with a specious contrast between the maxims of the apostles and the conduct of their pretended successors. The peasants who inhabited the villages of Numidia and Mauritania, were a ferocious race, who had been imperfectly reduced under the authority of the Roman laws; who were imperfectly converted to the Christian faith; but who were actuated by a blind and furious enthusiasm in the cause of their Donatist teachers. They indignantly supported the exile of their bishops, the demolition of their churches, and the interruption of their secret assemblies. The violence of the officers of justice, who were usually sustained by a military guard, was sometimes repelled with equal violence; and the blood of some popular ecclesiastics, which had been shed in the quarrel, inflamed their rude followers with an eager desire of revenging the death of these holy martyrs. By their own cruelty and rashness, the ministers of persecution sometimes provoked their fate; and the guilt of an accidental tumult precipitated the criminals into despair and rebellion. Driven from their native villages, the Donatist peasants assembled in formidable gangs on the

    edge of the Getulian desert; and readily exchanged the habits of labor for a life of idleness and rapine, which was consecrated by the name of religion, and faintly condemned by the doctors of the sect. The leaders of the Circumcellions assumed the title of captains of the saints; their principal weapon, as they were indifferently provided with swords and spears, was a huge and weighty club, which they termed an Israelite; and the well-known sound of “Praise be to God,” which they used as their cry of war, diffused consternation over the unarmed provinces of Africa. At first their depredations were colored by the plea of necessity; but they soon exceeded the measure of subsistence, indulged without control their intemperance and avarice, burnt the villages which they had pillaged, and reigned the licentious tyrants of the open country. The occupations of husbandry, and the administration of justice, were interrupted; and as the Circumcellions pretended to restore the primitive equality of mankind, and to reform the abuses of civil society, they opened a secure asylum for the slaves and debtors, who flocked in crowds to their holy standard. When they were not resisted, they usually contented themselves with plunder, but the slightest opposition provoked them to acts of violence and murder; and some Catholic priests, who had imprudently signalized their zeal, were tortured by the fanatics with the most refined and wanton barbarity. The spirit of the Circumcellions was not always exerted against their defenceless enemies; they engaged, and sometimes defeated, the troops of the province; and in the bloody action of Bagai, they attacked in the open field, but with unsuccessful valor, an advanced guard of the Imperial cavalry. The Donatists who were taken in arms, received, and they soon deserved, the same treatment which might have been shown to the wild beasts of the desert. The captives died, without a murmur, either by the sword, the axe, or the fire; and the measures of retaliation were multiplied in a rapid proportion, which aggravated the horrors of rebellion, and excluded the hope of mutual forgiveness. In the beginning of the present century, the example of the Circumcellions has been renewed in the persecution, the boldness, the crimes, and the enthusiasm of

    the Camisards; and if the fanatics of Languedoc surpassed those of Numidia, by their military achievements, the Africans maintained their fierce independence with more resolution and perseverance.

    Such disorders are the natural effects of religious tyranny, but the rage of the Donatists was inflamed by a frenzy of a very extraordinary kind; and which, if it really prevailed among them in so extravagant a degree, cannot surely be paralleled in any country or in any age. Many of these fanatics were possessed with the horror of life, and the desire of martyrdom; and they deemed it of little moment by what means, or by what hands, they perished, if their conduct was sanctified by the intention of devoting themselves to the glory of the true faith, and the hope of eternal happiness. Sometimes they rudely disturbed the festivals, and profaned the temples of Paganism, with the design of exciting the most zealous of the idolaters to revenge the insulted honor of their gods. They sometimes forced their way into the courts of justice, and compelled the affrighted judge to give orders for their immediate execution. They frequently stopped travellers on the public highways, and obliged them to inflict the stroke of martyrdom, by the promise of a reward, if they consented, and by the threat of instant death, if they refused to grant so very singular a favor. When they were disappointed of every other resource, they announced the day on which, in the presence of their friends and brethren, they should east themselves headlong from some lofty rock; and many precipices were shown, which had acquired fame by the number of religious suicides. In the actions of these desperate enthusiasts, who were admired by one party as the martyrs of God, and abhorred by the other as the victims of Satan, an impartial philosopher may discover the influence and the last abuse of that inflexible spirit which was originally derived from the character and principles of the Jewish nation.

    The simple narrative of the intestine divisions, which distracted the peace, and dishonored the triumph, of the

    church, will confirm the remark of a Pagan historian, and justify the complaint of a venerable bishop. The experience of Ammianus had convinced him, that the enmity of the Christians towards each other, surpassed the fury of savage beasts against man; and Gregory Nazianzen most pathetically laments, that the kingdom of heaven was converted, by discord, into the image of chaos, of a nocturnal tempest, and of hell itself. The fierce and partial writers of the times, ascribing all virtue to themselves, and imputing all guilt to their adversaries, have painted the battle of the angels and dæmons. Our calmer reason will reject such pure and perfect monsters of vice or sanctity, and will impute an equal, or at least an indiscriminate, measure of good and evil to the hostile sectaries, who assumed and bestowed the appellations of orthodox and heretics. They had been educated in the same religion and the same civil society. Their hopes and fears in the present, or in a future life, were balanced in the same proportion. On either side, the error might be innocent, the faith sincere, the practice meritorious or corrupt. Their passions were excited by similar objects; and they might alternately abuse the favor of the court, or of the people. The metaphysical opinions of the Athanasians and the Arians could not influence their moral character; and they were alike actuated by the intolerant spirit which has been extracted from the pure and simple maxims of the gospel.

    A modern writer, who, with a just confidence, has prefixed to his own history the honorable epithets of political and philosophical, accuses the timid prudence of Montesquieu, for neglecting to enumerate, among the causes of the decline of the empire, a law of Constantine, by which the exercise of the Pagan worship was absolutely suppressed, and a considerable part of his subjects was left destitute of priests, of temples, and of any public religion. The zeal of the philosophic historian for the rights of mankind, has induced him to acquiesce in the ambiguous testimony of those ecclesiastics, who have too lightly ascribed to their favorite hero the merit of a general persecution. Instead of alleging this imaginary law, which

    would have blazed in the front of the Imperial codes, we may safely appeal to the original epistle, which Constantine addressed to the followers of the ancient religion; at a time when he no longer disguised his conversion, nor dreaded the rivals of his throne. He invites and exhorts, in the most pressing terms, the subjects of the Roman empire to imitate the example of their master; but he declares, that those who still refuse to open their eyes to the celestial light, may freely enjoy their temples and their fancied gods. A report, that the ceremonies of paganism were suppressed, is formally contradicted by the emperor himself, who wisely assigns, as the principle of his moderation, the invincible force of habit, of prejudice, and of superstition. Without violating the sanctity of his promise, without alarming the fears of the Pagans, the artful monarch advanced, by slow and cautious steps, to undermine the irregular and decayed fabric of polytheism. The partial acts of severity which he occasionally exercised, though they were secretly promoted by a Christian zeal, were colored by the fairest pretences of justice and the public good; and while Constantine designed to ruin the foundations, he seemed to reform the abuses, of the ancient religion. After the example of the wisest of his predecessors, he condemned, under the most rigorous penalties, the occult and impious arts of divination; which excited the vain hopes, and sometimes the criminal attempts, of those who were discontented with their present condition. An ignominious silence was imposed on the oracles, which had been publicly convicted of fraud and falsehood; the effeminate priests of the Nile were abolished; and Constantine discharged the duties of a Roman censor, when he gave orders for the demolition of several temples of Phnicia; in which every mode of prostitution was devoutly practised in the face of day, and to the honor of Venus. The Imperial city of Constantinople was, in some measure, raised at the expense, and was adorned with the spoils, of the opulent temples of Greece and Asia; the sacred property was confiscated; the statues of gods and heroes were transported, with rude familiarity, among a people who considered them as objects, not of adoration, but of curiosity; the gold and silver were restored to circulation; and the magistrates, the bishops,

    and the eunuchs, improved the fortunate occasion of gratifying, at once, their zeal, their avarice, and their resentment. But these depredations were confined to a small part of the Roman world; and the provinces had been long since accustomed to endure the same sacrilegious rapine, from the tyranny of princes and proconsuls, who could not be suspected of any design to subvert the established religion.

    The sons of Constantine trod in the footsteps of their father, with more zeal, and with less discretion. The pretences of rapine and oppression were insensibly multiplied; every indulgence was shown to the illegal behavior of the Christians; every doubt was explained to the disadvantage of Paganism; and the demolition of the temples was celebrated as one of the auspicious events of the reign of Constans and Constantius. The name of Constantius is prefixed to a concise law, which might have superseded the necessity of any future prohibitions. “It is our pleasure, that in all places, and in all cities, the temples be immediately shut, and carefully guarded, that none may have the power of offending. It is likewise our pleasure, that all our subjects should abstain from sacrifices. If any one should be guilty of such an act, let him feel the sword of vengeance, and after his execution, let his property be confiscated to the public use. We denounce the same penalties against the governors of the provinces, if they neglect to punish the criminals.” But there is the strongest reason to believe, that this formidable edict was either composed without being published, or was published without being executed. The evidence of facts, and the monuments which are still extant of brass and marble, continue to prove the public exercise of the Pagan worship during the whole reign of the sons of Constantine. In the East, as well as in the West, in cities, as well as in the country, a great number of temples were respected, or at least were spared; and the devout multitude still enjoyed the luxury of sacrifices, of festivals, and of processions, by the permission, or by the connivance, of the civil government. About four years after the supposed date of this bloody edict, Constantius visited the temples of Rome;

    and the decency of his behavior is recommended by a pagan orator as an example worthy of the imitation of succeeding princes. “That emperor,” says Symmachus, “suffered the privileges of the vestal virgins to remain inviolate; he bestowed the sacerdotal dignities on the nobles of Rome, granted the customary allowance to defray the expenses of the public rites and sacrifices; and, though he had embraced a different religion, he never attempted to deprive the empire of the sacred worship of antiquity.” The senate still presumed to consecrate, by solemn decrees, the divine memory of their sovereigns; and Constantine himself was associated, after his death, to those gods whom he had renounced and insulted during his life. The title, the ensigns, the prerogatives, of sovereign pontiff, which had been instituted by Numa, and assumed by Augustus, were accepted, without hesitation, by seven Christian emperors; who were invested with a more absolute authority over the religion which they had deserted, than over that which they professed.

    The divisions of Christianity suspended the ruin of Paganism; and the holy war against the infidels was less vigorously prosecuted by princes and bishops, who were more immediately alarmed by the guilt and danger of domestic rebellion. The extirpation of idolatry might have been justified by the established principles of intolerance: but the hostile sects, which alternately reigned in the Imperial court were mutually apprehensive of alienating, and perhaps exasperating, the minds of a powerful, though declining faction. Every motive of authority and fashion, of interest and reason, now militated on the side of Christianity; but two or three generations elapsed, before their victorious influence was universally felt. The religion which had so long and so lately been established in the Roman empire was still revered by a numerous people, less attached indeed to speculative opinion, than to ancient custom. The honors of the state and army were indifferently bestowed on all the subjects of Constantine and Constantius; and a considerable portion of knowledge and wealth and valor was still engaged in the

    service of polytheism. The superstition of the senator and of the peasant, of the poet and the philosopher, was derived from very different causes, but they met with equal devotion in the temples of the gods. Their zeal was insensibly provoked by the insulting triumph of a proscribed sect; and their hopes were revived by the well-grounded confidence, that the presumptive heir of the empire, a young and valiant hero, who had delivered Gaul from the arms of the Barbarians, had secretly embraced the religion of his ancestors.

    Chapter XXII:

    Julian Declared Emperor.

    Part I

    Julian Is Declared Emperor By The Legions Of Gaul. — His March And Success. — The Death Of Constantius. — Civil Administration Of Julian.

    While the Romans languished under the ignominious tyranny of eunuchs and bishops, the praises of Julian were repeated with transport in every part of the empire, except in the palace of Constantius. The barbarians of Germany had felt, and still dreaded, the arms of the young Cæsar; his soldiers were the companions of his victory; the grateful provincials enjoyed the blessings of his reign; but the favorites, who had opposed his elevation, were offended by his virtues; and they justly considered the friend of the people as the enemy of the court. As long as the fame of Julian was doubtful, the buffoons of the palace, who were skilled in the language of satire, tried the efficacy of those arts which they had so often practised with success. They easily discovered, that his simplicity was not exempt from affectation: the ridiculous epithets of a hairy savage, of an ape invested with the purple, were applied to the dress and person of the philosophic warrior; and his modest despatches were stigmatized as the vain and elaborate fictions of a loquacious Greek, a speculative soldier, who had studied the art of war amidst the groves of the academy. The voice of malicious folly was at length silenced by the shouts of victory;

    the conqueror of the Franks and Alemanni could no longer be painted as an object of contempt; and the monarch himself was meanly ambitious of stealing from his lieutenant the honorable reward of his labors. In the letters crowned with laurel, which, according to ancient custom, were addressed to the provinces, the name of Julian was omitted. “Constantius had made his dispositions in person; hehad signalized his valor in the foremost ranks; his military conduct had secured the victory; and the captive king of the barbarians was presented to him on the field of battle,” from which he was at that time distant about forty days’ journey. So extravagant a fable was incapable, however, of deceiving the public credulity, or even of satisfying the pride of the emperor himself. Secretly conscious that the applause and favor of the Romans accompanied the rising fortunes of Julian, his discontented mind was prepared to receive the subtle poison of those artful sycophants, who colored their mischievous designs with the fairest appearances of truth and candor. Instead of depreciating the merits of Julian, they acknowledged, and even exaggerated, his popular fame, superior talents, and important services. But they darkly insinuated, that the virtues of the Cæsar might instantly be converted into the most dangerous crimes, if the inconstant multitude should prefer their inclinations to their duty; or if the general of a victorious army should be tempted from his allegiance by the hopes of revenge and independent greatness. The personal fears of Constantius were interpreted by his council as a laudable anxiety for the public safety; whilst in private, and perhaps in his own breast, he disguised, under the less odious appellation of fear, the sentiments of hatred and envy, which he had secretly conceived for the inimitable virtues of Julian.

    The apparent tranquillity of Gaul, and the imminent danger of the eastern provinces, offered a specious pretence for the design which was artfully concerted by the Imperial ministers. They resolved to disarm the Cæsar; to recall those faithful troops who guarded his person and dignity; and to employ, in a distant war against the Persian monarch, the hardy veterans

    who had vanquished, on the banks of the Rhine, the fiercest nations of Germany. While Julian used the laborious hours of his winter quarters at Paris in the administration of power, which, in his hands, was the exercise of virtue, he was surprised by the hasty arrival of a tribune and a notary, with positive orders, from the emperor, which they were directed to execute, and he was commanded not to oppose. Constantius signified his pleasure, that four entire legions, the Celtæ, and Petulants, the Heruli, and the Batavians, should be separated from the standard of Julian, under which they had acquired their fame and discipline; that in each of the remaining bands three hundred of the bravest youths should be selected; and that this numerous detachment, the strength of the Gallic army, should instantly begin their march, and exert their utmost diligence to arrive, before the opening of the campaign, on the frontiers of Persia. The Cæsar foresaw and lamented the consequences of this fatal mandate. Most of the auxiliaries, who engaged their voluntary service, had stipulated, that they should never be obliged to pass the Alps. The public faith of Rome, and the personal honor of Julian, had been pledged for the observance of this condition. Such an act of treachery and oppression would destroy the confidence, and excite the resentment, of the independent warriors of Germany, who considered truth as the noblest of their virtues, and freedom as the most valuable of their possessions. The legionaries, who enjoyed the title and privileges of Romans, were enlisted for the general defence of the republic; but those mercenary troops heard with cold indifference the antiquated names of the republic and of Rome. Attached, either from birth or long habit, to the climate and manners of Gaul, they loved and admired Julian; they despised, and perhaps hated, the emperor; they dreaded the laborious march, the Persian arrows, and the burning deserts of Asia. They claimed as their own the country which they had saved; and excused their want of spirit, by pleading the sacred and more immediate duty of protecting their families and friends. The apprehensions of the Gauls were derived from the knowledge of the impending and inevitable danger. As soon as the provinces were exhausted of their military strength, the

    Germans would violate a treaty which had been imposed on their fears; and notwithstanding the abilities and valor of Julian, the general of a nominal army, to whom the public calamities would be imputed, must find himself, after a vain resistance, either a prisoner in the camp of the barbarians, or a criminal in the palace of Constantius. If Julian complied with the orders which he had received, he subscribed his own destruction, and that of a people who deserved his affection. But a positive refusal was an act of rebellion, and a declaration of war. The inexorable jealousy of the emperor, the peremptory, and perhaps insidious, nature of his commands, left not any room for a fair apology, or candid interpretation; and the dependent station of the Cæsar scarcely allowed him to pause or to deliberate. Solitude increased the perplexity of Julian; he could no longer apply to the faithful counsels of Sallust, who had been removed from his office by the judicious malice of the eunuchs: he could not even enforce his representations by the concurrence of the ministers, who would have been afraid or ashamed to approve the ruin of Gaul. The moment had been chosen, when Lupicinus, the general of the cavalry, was despatched into Britain, to repulse the inroads of the Scots and Picts; and Florentius was occupied at Vienna by the assessment of the tribute. The latter, a crafty and corrupt statesman, declining to assume a responsible part on this dangerous occasion, eluded the pressing and repeated invitations of Julian, who represented to him, that in every important measure, the presence of the præfect was indispensable in the council of the prince. In the mean while the Cæsar was oppressed by the rude and importunate solicitations of the Imperial messengers, who presumed to suggest, that if he expected the return of his ministers, he would charge himself with the guilt of the delay, and reserve for them the merit of the execution. Unable to resist, unwilling to comply, Julian expressed, in the most serious terms, his wish, and even his intention, of resigning the purple, which he could not preserve with honor, but which he could not abdicate with safety.

    After a painful conflict, Julian was compelled to acknowledge, that obedience was the virtue of the most eminent subject, and that the sovereign alone was entitled to judge of the public welfare. He issued the necessary orders for carrying into execution the commands of Constantius; a part of the troops began their march for the Alps; and the detachments from the several garrisons moved towards their respective places of assembly. They advanced with difficulty through the trembling and affrighted crowds of provincials, who attempted to excite their pity by silent despair, or loud lamentations, while the wives of the soldiers, holding their infants in their arms, accused the desertion of their husbands, in the mixed language of grief, of tenderness, and of indignation. This scene of general distress afflicted the humanity of the Cæsar; he granted a sufficient number of post-wagons to transport the wives and families of the soldiers, endeavored to alleviate the hardships which he was constrained to inflict, and increased, by the most laudable arts, his own popularity, and the discontent of the exiled troops. The grief of an armed multitude is soon converted into rage; their licentious murmurs, which every hour were communicated from tent to tent with more boldness and effect, prepared their minds for the most daring acts of sedition; and by the connivance of their tribunes, a seasonable libel was secretly dispersed, which painted in lively colors the disgrace of the Cæsar, the oppression of the Gallic army, and the feeble vices of the tyrant of Asia. The servants of Constantius were astonished and alarmed by the progress of this dangerous spirit. They pressed the Cæsar to hasten the departure of the troops; but they imprudently rejected the honest and judicious advice of Julian; who proposed that they should not march through Paris, and suggested the danger and temptation of a last interview.

    As soon as the approach of the troops was announced, the Cæsar went out to meet them, and ascended his tribunal, which had been erected in a plain before the gates of the city.

    After distinguishing the officers and soldiers, who by their rank or merit deserved a peculiar attention, Julian addressed himself in a studied oration to the surrounding multitude: he celebrated their exploits with grateful applause; encouraged them to accept, with alacrity, the honor of serving under the eye of a powerful and liberal monarch; and admonished them, that the commands of Augustus required an instant and cheerful obedience. The soldiers, who were apprehensive of offending their general by an indecent clamor, or of belying their sentiments by false and venal acclamations, maintained an obstinate silence; and after a short pause, were dismissed to their quarters. The principal officers were entertained by the Cæsar, who professed, in the warmest language of friendship, his desire and his inability to reward, according to their deserts, the brave companions of his victories. They retired from the feast, full of grief and perplexity; and lamented the hardship of their fate, which tore them from their beloved general and their native country. The only expedient which could prevent their separation was boldly agitated and approved the popular resentment was insensibly moulded into a regular conspiracy; their just reasons of complaint were heightened by passion, and their passions were inflamed by wine; as, on the eve of their departure, the troops were indulged in licentious festivity. At the hour of midnight, the impetuous multitude, with swords, and bows, and torches in their hands, rushed into the suburbs; encompassed the palace; and, careless of future dangers, pronounced the fatal and irrevocable words, Julian Augustus! The prince, whose anxious suspense was interrupted by their disorderly acclamations, secured the doors against their intrusion; and as long as it was in his power, secluded his person and dignity from the accidents of a nocturnal tumult. At the dawn of day, the soldiers, whose zeal was irritated by opposition, forcibly entered the palace, seized, with respectful violence, the object of their choice, guarded Julian with drawn swords through the streets of Paris, placed him on the tribunal, and with repeated shouts saluted him as their emperor. Prudence, as well as loyalty, inculcated the propriety of resisting their treasonable designs; and of preparing, for his oppressed virtue, the excuse

    of violence. Addressing himself by turns to the multitude and to individuals, he sometimes implored their mercy, and sometimes expressed his indignation; conjured them not to sully the fame of their immortal victories; and ventured to promise, that if they would immediately return to their allegiance, he would undertake to obtain from the emperor not only a free and gracious pardon, but even the revocation of the orders which had excited their resentment. But the soldiers, who were conscious of their guilt, chose rather to depend on the gratitude of Julian, than on the clemency of the emperor. Their zeal was insensibly turned into impatience, and their impatience into rage. The inflexible Cæsar sustained, till the third hour of the day, their prayers, their reproaches, and their menaces; nor did he yield, till he had been repeatedly assured, that if he wished to live, he must consent to reign. He was exalted on a shield in the presence, and amidst the unanimous acclamations, of the troops; a rich military collar, which was offered by chance, supplied the want of a diadem; the ceremony was concluded by the promise of a moderate donative; and the new emperor, overwhelmed with real or affected grief retired into the most secret recesses of his apartment.

    The grief of Julian could proceed only from his innocence; out his innocence must appear extremely doubtful in the eyes of those who have learned to suspect the motives and the professions of princes. His lively and active mind was susceptible of the various impressions of hope and fear, of gratitude and revenge, of duty and of ambition, of the love of fame, and of the fear of reproach. But it is impossible for us to calculate the respective weight and operation of these sentiments; or to ascertain the principles of action which might escape the observation, while they guided, or rather impelled, the steps of Julian himself. The discontent of the troops was produced by the malice of his enemies; their tumult was the natural effect of interest and of passion; and if Julian had tried to conceal a deep design under the appearances of chance, he must have employed the most

    consummate artifice without necessity, and probably without success. He solemnly declares, in the presence of Jupiter, of the Sun, of Mars, of Minerva, and of all the other deities, that till the close of the evening which preceded his elevation, he was utterly ignorant of the designs of the soldiers; and it may seem ungenerous to distrust the honor of a hero and the truth of a philosopher. Yet the superstitious confidence that Constantius was the enemy, and that he himself was the favorite, of the gods, might prompt him to desire, to solicit, and even to hasten the auspicious moment of his reign, which was predestined to restore the ancient religion of mankind. When Julian had received the intelligence of the conspiracy, he resigned himself to a short slumber; and afterwards related to his friends that he had seen the genius of the empire waiting with some impatience at his door, pressing for admittance, and reproaching his want of spirit and ambition. Astonished and perplexed, he addressed his prayers to the great Jupiter, who immediately signified, by a clear and manifest omen, that he should submit to the will of heaven and of the army. The conduct which disclaims the ordinary maxims of reason, excites our suspicion and eludes our inquiry. Whenever the spirit of fanaticism, at once so credulous and so crafty, has insinuated itself into a noble mind, it insensibly corrodes the vital principles of virtue and veracity.

    To moderate the zeal of his party, to protect the persons of his enemies, to defeat and to despise the secret enterprises which were formed against his life and dignity, were the cares which employed the first days of the reign of the new emperor. Although he was firmly resolved to maintain the station which he had assumed, he was still desirous of saving his country from the calamities of civil war, of declining a contest with the superior forces of Constantius, and of preserving his own character from the reproach of perfidy and ingratitude. Adorned with the ensigns of military and imperial pomp, Julian showed himself in the field of Mars to the soldiers, who glowed with ardent enthusiasm in the cause of their pupil,

    their leader, and their friend. He recapitulated their victories, lamented their sufferings, applauded their resolution, animated their hopes, and checked their impetuosity; nor did he dismiss the assembly, till he had obtained a solemn promise from the troops, that if the emperor of the East would subscribe an equitable treaty, they would renounce any views of conquest, and satisfy themselves with the tranquil possession of the Gallic provinces. On this foundation he composed, in his own name, and in that of the army, a specious and moderate epistle, which was delivered to Pentadius, his master of the offices, and to his chamberlain Eutherius; two ambassadors whom he appointed to receive the answer, and observe the dispositions of Constantius. This epistle is inscribed with the modest appellation of Cæsar; but Julian solicits in a peremptory, though respectful, manner, the confirmation of the title of Augustus. He acknowledges the irregularity of his own election, while he justifies, in some measure, the resentment and violence of the troops which had extorted his reluctant consent. He allows the supremacy of his brother Constantius; and engages to send him an annual present of Spanish horses, to recruit his army with a select number of barbarian youths, and to accept from his choice a Prætorian præfect of approved discretion and fidelity. But he reserves for himself the nomination of his other civil and military officers, with the troops, the revenue, and the sovereignty of the provinces beyond the Alps. He admonishes the emperor to consult the dictates of justice; to distrust the arts of those venal flatterers, who subsist only by the discord of princes; and to embrace the offer of a fair and honorable treaty, equally advantageous to the republic and to the house of Constantine. In this negotiation Julian claimed no more than he already possessed. The delegated authority which he had long exercised over the provinces of Gaul, Spain, and Britain, was still obeyed under a name more independent and august. The soldiers and the people rejoiced in a revolution which was not stained even with the blood of the guilty. Florentius was a fugitive; Lupicinus a prisoner. The persons who were disaffected to the new government were disarmed and secured; and the vacant offices were distributed, according to the recommendation of merit, by a prince who despised the intrigues of the palace, and the clamors of the soldiers.

    The negotiations of peace were accompanied and supported by the most vigorous preparations for war. The army, which Julian held in readiness for immediate action, was recruited and augmented by the disorders of the times. The cruel persecutions of the faction of Magnentius had filled Gaul with numerous bands of outlaws and robbers. They cheerfully accepted the offer of a general pardon from a prince whom they could trust, submitted to the restraints of military discipline, and retained only their implacable hatred to the person and government of Constantius. As soon as the season of the year permitted Julian to take the field, he appeared at the head of his legions; threw a bridge over the Rhine in the neighborhood of Cleves; and prepared to chastise the perfidy of the Attuarii, a tribe of Franks, who presumed that they might ravage, with impunity, the frontiers of a divided empire. The difficulty, as well as glory, of this enterprise, consisted in a laborious march; and Julian had conquered, as soon as he could penetrate into a country, which former princes had considered as inaccessible. After he had given peace to the Barbarians, the emperor carefully visited the fortifications along the Rhine from Cleves to Basil; surveyed, with peculiar attention, the territories which he had recovered from the hands of the Alemanni, passed through Besançon, which had severely suffered from their fury, and fixed his headquarters at Vienna for the ensuing winter. The barrier of Gaul was improved and strengthened with additional fortifications; and Julian entertained some hopes that the Germans, whom he had so often vanquished, might, in his absence, be restrained by the terror of his name. Vadomair was the only prince of the Alemanni whom he esteemed or feared and while the subtle Barbarian affected to observe the faith of treaties, the progress of his arms threatened the state with an unseasonable and dangerous war. The policy of Julian condescended to surprise the prince of the Alemanni by his own arts: and Vadomair, who, in the character of a friend, had incautiously accepted an invitation from the Roman governors, was seized in the midst of the entertainment, and sent away prisoner into the heart of Spain. Before the Barbarians were recovered from their amazement, the emperor appeared in arms on the banks of the Rhine, and, once more crossing the river, renewed the deep impressions of terror and respect which had been already made by four preceding expeditions.

    Chapter XXII: Julian Declared Emperor. —

    Part II.

    The ambassadors of Julian had been instructed to execute, with the utmost diligence, their important commission. But, in their passage through Italy and Illyricum, they were detained by the tedious and affected delays of the provincial governors; they were conducted by slow journeys from Constantinople to Cæsarea in Cappadocia; and when at length they were admitted to the presence of Constantius, they found that he had already conceived, from the despatches of his own officers, the most unfavorable opinion of the conduct of Julian, and of the Gallic army. The letters were heard with impatience; the trembling messengers were dismissed with indignation and contempt; and the looks, gestures, the furious language of the monarch, expressed the disorder of his soul. The domestic connection, which might have reconciled the brother and the husband of Helena, was recently dissolved by the death of that princess, whose pregnancy had been several times fruitless, and was at last fatal to herself. The empress Eusebia had preserved, to the last moment of her life, the warm, and even jealous, affection which she had conceived for Julian; and her mild influence might have moderated the resentment of a prince, who, since her death, was abandoned to his own passions, and to the arts of his eunuchs. But the terror of a foreign invasion obliged him to suspend the punishment of a private enemy: he continued his march towards the confines of Persia, and thought it sufficient to signify the conditions which

    might entitle Julian and his guilty followers to the clemency of their offended sovereign. He required, that the presumptuous Cæsar should expressly renounce the appellation and rank of Augustus, which he had accepted from the rebels; that he should descend to his former station of a limited and dependent minister; that he should vest the powers of the state and army in the hands of those officers who were appointed by the Imperial court; and that he should trust his safety to the assurances of pardon, which were announced by Epictetus, a Gallic bishop, and one of the Arian favorites of Constantius. Several months were ineffectually consumed in a treaty which was negotiated at the distance of three thousand miles between Paris and Antioch; and, as soon as Julian perceived that his modest and respectful behavior served only to irritate the pride of an implacable adversary, he boldly resolved to commit his life and fortune to the chance of a civil war. He gave a public and military audience to the quæstor Leonas: the haughty epistle of Constantius was read to the attentive multitude; and Julian protested, with the most flattering deference, that he was ready to resign the title of Augustus, if he could obtain the consent of those whom he acknowledged as the authors of his elevation. The faint proposal was impetuously silenced; and the acclamations of “Julian Augustus, continue to reign, by the authority of the army, of the people, of the republic which you have saved,” thundered at once from every part of the field, and terrified the pale ambassador of Constantius. A part of the letter was afterwards read, in which the emperor arraigned the ingratitude of Julian, whom he had invested with the honors of the purple; whom he had educated with so much care and tenderness; whom he had preserved in his infancy, when he was left a helpless orphan. “An orphan!” interrupted Julian, who justified his cause by indulging his passions: “does the assassin of my family reproach me that I was left an orphan? He urges me to revenge those injuries which I have long studied to forget.” The assembly was dismissed; and Leonas, who, with some difficulty, had been protected from the popular fury, was sent back to his master with an epistle, in which Julian expressed, in a strain of the most vehement eloquence,

    the sentiments of contempt, of hatred, and of resentment, which had been suppressed and imbittered by the dissimulation of twenty years. After this message, which might be considered as a signal of irreconcilable war, Julian, who, some weeks before, had celebrated the Christian festival of the Epiphany, made a public declaration that he committed the care of his safety to the Immortal Gods; and thus publicly renounced the religion as well as the friendship of Constantius.

    The situation of Julian required a vigorous and immediate resolution. He had discovered, from intercepted letters, that his adversary, sacrificing the interest of the state to that of the monarch, had again excited the Barbarians to invade the provinces of the West. The position of two magazines, one of them collected on the banks of the Lake of Constance, the other formed at the foot of the Cottian Alps, seemed to indicate the march of two armies; and the size of those magazines, each of which consisted of six hundred thousand quarters of wheat, or rather flour, was a threatening evidence of the strength and numbers of the enemy who prepared to surround him. But the Imperial legions were still in their distant quarters of Asia; the Danube was feebly guarded; and if Julian could occupy, by a sudden incursion, the important provinces of Illyricum, he might expect that a people of soldiers would resort to his standard, and that the rich mines of gold and silver would contribute to the expenses of the civil war. He proposed this bold enterprise to the assembly of the soldiers; inspired them with a just confidence in their general, and in themselves; and exhorted them to maintain their reputation of being terrible to the enemy, moderate to their fellow-citizens, and obedient to their officers. His spirited discourse was received with the loudest acclamations, and the same troops which had taken up arms against Constantius, when he summoned them to leave Gaul, now declared with alacrity, that they would follow Julian to the farthest extremities of Europe or Asia. The oath of fidelity was administered; and the soldiers, clashing their shields, and pointing their drawn

    swords to their throats, devoted themselves, with horrid imprecations, to the service of a leader whom they celebrated as the deliverer of Gaul and the conqueror of the Germans. This solemn engagement, which seemed to be dictated by affection rather than by duty, was singly opposed by Nebridius, who had been admitted to the office of Prætorian præfect. That faithful minister, alone and unassisted, asserted the rights of Constantius, in the midst of an armed and angry multitude, to whose fury he had almost fallen an honorable, but useless sacrifice. After losing one of his hands by the stroke of a sword, he embraced the knees of the prince whom he had offended. Julian covered the præfect with his Imperial mantle, and, protecting him from the zeal of his followers, dismissed him to his own house, with less respect than was perhaps due to the virtue of an enemy. The high office of Nebridius was bestowed on Sallust; and the provinces of Gaul, which were now delivered from the intolerable oppression of taxes, enjoyed the mild and equitable administration of the friend of Julian, who was permitted to practise those virtues which he had instilled into the mind of his pupil.

    The hopes of Julian depended much less on the number of his troops, than on the celerity of his motions. In the execution of a daring enterprise, he availed himself of every precaution, as far as prudence could suggest; and where prudence could no longer accompany his steps, he trusted the event to valor and to fortune. In the neighborhood of Basil he assembled and divided his army. One body, which consisted of ten thousand men, was directed under the command of Nevitta, general of the cavalry, to advance through the midland parts of Rhætia and Noricum. A similar division of troops, under the orders of Jovius and Jovinus, prepared to follow the oblique course of the highways, through the Alps, and the northern confines of Italy. The instructions to the generals were conceived with energy and precision: to hasten their march in close and compact columns, which, according to the disposition of the ground, might readily be changed into any order of battle; to secure themselves against the surprises of the night by strong

    posts and vigilant guards; to prevent resistance by their unexpected arrival; to elude examination by their sudden departure; to spread the opinion of their strength, and the terror of his name; and to join their sovereign under the walls of Sirmium. For himself Julian had reserved a more difficult and extraordinary part. He selected three thousand brave and active volunteers, resolved, like their leader, to cast behind them every hope of a retreat; at the head of this faithful band, he fearlessly plunged into the recesses of the Marcian, or Black Forest, which conceals the sources of the Danube; and, for many days, the fate of Julian was unknown to the world. The secrecy of his march, his diligence, and vigor, surmounted every obstacle; he forced his way over mountains and morasses, occupied the bridges or swam the rivers, pursued his direct course, without reflecting whether he traversed the territory of the Romans or of the Barbarians, and at length emerged, between Ratisbon and Vienna, at the place where he designed to embark his troops on the Danube. By a well-concerted stratagem, he seized a fleet of light brigantines, as it lay at anchor; secured a apply of coarse provisions sufficient to satisfy the indelicate, and voracious, appetite of a Gallic army; and boldly committed himself to the stream of the Danube. The labors of the mariners, who plied their oars with incessant diligence, and the steady continuance of a favorable wind, carried his fleet above seven hundred miles in eleven days; and he had already disembarked his troops at Bononia, * only nineteen miles from Sirmium, before his enemies could receive any certain intelligence that he had left the banks of the Rhine. In the course of this long and rapid navigation, the mind of Julian was fixed on the object of his enterprise; and though he accepted the deputations of some cities, which hastened to claim the merit of an early submission, he passed before the hostile stations, which were placed along the river, without indulging the temptation of signalizing a useless and ill-timed valor. The banks of the Danube were crowded on either side with spectators, who gazed on the military pomp, anticipated the importance of the event, and diffused through the adjacent country the fame of a young hero, who advanced with more than mortal speed at the head of the innumerable

    forces of the West. Lucilian, who, with the rank of general of the cavalry, commanded the military powers of Illyricum, was alarmed and perplexed by the doubtful reports, which he could neither reject nor believe. He had taken some slow and irresolute measures for the purpose of collecting his troops, when he was surprised by Dagalaiphus, an active officer, whom Julian, as soon as he landed at Bononia, had pushed forwards with some light infantry. The captive general, uncertain of his life or death, was hastily thrown upon a horse, and conducted to the presence of Julian; who kindly raised him from the ground, and dispelled the terror and amazement which seemed to stupefy his faculties. But Lucilian had no sooner recovered his spirits, than he betrayed his want of discretion, by presuming to admonish his conqueror that he had rashly ventured, with a handful of men, to expose his person in the midst of his enemies. “Reserve for your master Constantius these timid remonstrances,” replied Julian, with a smile of contempt: “when I gave you my purple to kiss, I received you not as a counsellor, but as a suppliant.” Conscious that success alone could justify his attempt, and that boldness only could command success, he instantly advanced, at the head of three thousand soldiers, to attack the strongest and most populous city of the Illyrian provinces. As he entered the long suburb of Sirmium, he was received by the joyful acclamations of the army and people; who, crowned with flowers, and holding lighted tapers in their hands, conducted their acknowledged sovereign to his Imperial residence. Two days were devoted to the public joy, which was celebrated by the games of the circus; but, early on the morning of the third day, Julian marched to occupy the narrow pass of Succi, in the defiles of Mount Hæmus; which, almost in the midway between Sirmium and Constantinople, separates the provinces of Thrace and Dacia, by an abrupt descent towards the former, and a gentle declivity on the side of the latter. The defence of this important post was intrusted to the brave Nevitta; who, as well as the generals of the Italian division, successfully executed the plan of the march and junction which their master had so ably conceived.

    The homage which Julian obtained, from the fears or the inclination of the people, extended far beyond the immediate effect of his arms. The præfectures of Italy and Illyricum were administered by Taurus and Florentius, who united that important office with the vain honors of the consulship; and as those magistrates had retired with precipitation to the court of Asia, Julian, who could not always restrain the levity of his temper, stigmatized their flight by adding, in all the Acts of the Year, the epithet of fugitive to the names of the two consuls. The provinces which had been deserted by their first magistrates acknowledged the authority of an emperor, who, conciliating the qualities of a soldier with those of a philosopher, was equally admired in the camps of the Danube and in the cities of Greece. From his palace, or, more properly, from his head-quarters of Sirmium and Naissus, he distributed to the principal cities of the empire, a labored apology for his own conduct; published the secret despatches of Constantius; and solicited the judgment of mankind between two competitors, the one of whom had expelled, and the other had invited, the Barbarians. Julian, whose mind was deeply wounded by the reproach of ingratitude, aspired to maintain, by argument as well as by arms, the superior merits of his cause; and to excel, not only in the arts of war, but in those of composition. His epistle to the senate and people of Athens seems to have been dictated by an elegant enthusiasm; which prompted him to submit his actions and his motives to the degenerate Athenians of his own times, with the same humble deference as if he had been pleading, in the days of Aristides, before the tribunal of the Areopagus. His application to the senate of Rome, which was still permitted to bestow the titles of Imperial power, was agreeable to the forms of the expiring republic. An assembly was summoned by Tertullus, præfect of the city; the epistle of Julian was read; and, as he appeared to be master of Italy his claims were admitted without a dissenting voice. His oblique censure of the innovations of Constantine, and his passionate invective against the vices of Constantius, were heard with less satisfaction; and the senate, as if Julian had been present,

    unanimously exclaimed, “Respect, we beseech you, the author of your own fortune.” An artful expression, which, according to the chance of war, might be differently explained; as a manly reproof of the ingratitude of the usurper, or as a flattering confession, that a single act of such benefit to the state ought to atone for all the failings of Constantius.

    The intelligence of the march and rapid progress of Julian was speedily transmitted to his rival, who, by the retreat of Sapor, had obtained some respite from the Persian war. Disguising the anguish of his soul under the semblance of contempt, Constantius professed his intention of returning into Europe, and of giving chase to Julian; for he never spoke of his military expedition in any other light than that of a hunting party. In the camp of Hierapolis, in Syria, he communicated this design to his army; slightly mentioned the guilt and rashness of the Cæsar; and ventured to assure them, that if the mutineers of Gaul presumed to meet them in the field, they would be unable to sustain the fire of their eyes, and the irresistible weight of their shout of onset. The speech of the emperor was received with military applause, and Theodotus, the president of the council of Hierapolis, requested, with tears of adulation, that his city might be adorned with the head of the vanquished rebel. A chosen detachment was despatched away in post-wagons, to secure, if it were yet possible, the pass of Succi; the recruits, the horses, the arms, and the magazines, which had been prepared against Sapor, were appropriated to the service of the civil war; and the domestic victories of Constantius inspired his partisans with the most sanguine assurances of success. The notary Gaudentius had occupied in his name the provinces of Africa; the subsistence of Rome was intercepted; and the distress of Julian was increased by an unexpected event, which might have been productive of fatal consequences. Julian had received the submission of two legions and a cohort of archers, who were stationed at Sirmium; but he suspected, with reason, the fidelity of those troops which had been distinguished by the emperor; and it was thought expedient, under the pretence of the exposed

    state of the Gallic frontier, to dismiss them from the most important scene of action. They advanced, with reluctance, as far as the confines of Italy; but as they dreaded the length of the way, and the savage fierceness of the Germans, they resolved, by the instigation of one of their tribunes, to halt at Aquileia, and to erect the banners of Constantius on the walls of that impregnable city. The vigilance of Julian perceived at once the extent of the mischief, and the necessity of applying an immediate remedy. By his order, Jovinus led back a part of the army into Italy; and the siege of Aquileia was formed with diligence, and prosecuted with vigor. But the legionaries, who seemed to have rejected the yoke of discipline, conducted the defence of the place with skill and perseverance; invited the rest of Italy to imitate the example of their courage and loyalty; and threatened the retreat of Julian, if he should be forced to yield to the superior numbers of the armies of the East.

    But the humanity of Julian was preserved from the cruel alternative which he pathetically laments, of destroying or of being himself destroyed: and the seasonable death of Constantius delivered the Roman empire from the calamities of civil war. The approach of winter could not detain the monarch at Antioch; and his favorites durst not oppose his impatient desire of revenge. A slight fever, which was perhaps occasioned by the agitation of his spirits, was increased by the fatigues of the journey; and Constantius was obliged to halt at the little town of Mopsucrene, twelve miles beyond Tarsus, where he expired, after a short illness, in the forty-fifth year of his age, and the twenty-fourth of his reign. His genuine character, which was composed of pride and weakness, of superstition and cruelty, has been fully displayed in the preceding narrative of civil and ecclesiastical events. The long abuse of power rendered him a considerable object in the eyes of his contemporaries; but as personal merit can alone deserve the notice of posterity, the last of the sons of Constantine may be dismissed from the world, with the remark, that he inherited the defects, without the abilities, of his father. Before Constantius expired, he is said to have named Julian for his

    successor; nor does it seem improbable, that his anxious concern for the fate of a young and tender wife, whom he left with child, may have prevailed, in his last moments, over the harsher passions of hatred and revenge. Eusebius, and his guilty associates, made a faint attempt to prolong the reign of the eunuchs, by the election of another emperor; but their intrigues were rejected with disdain, by an army which now abhorred the thought of civil discord; and two officers of rank were instantly despatched, to assure Julian, that every sword in the empire would be drawn for his service. The military designs of that prince, who had formed three different attacks against Thrace, were prevented by this fortunate event. Without shedding the blood of his fellow-citizens, he escaped the dangers of a doubtful conflict, and acquired the advantages of a complete victory. Impatient to visit the place of his birth, and the new capital of the empire, he advanced from Naissus through the mountains of Hæmus, and the cities of Thrace. When he reached Heraclea, at the distance of sixty miles, all Constantinople was poured forth to receive him; and he made his triumphal entry amidst the dutiful acclamations of the soldiers, the people, and the senate. At innumerable multitude pressed around him with eager respect and were perhaps disappointed when they beheld the small stature and simple garb of a hero, whose unexperienced youth had vanquished the Barbarians of Germany, and who had now traversed, in a successful career, the whole continent of Europe, from the shores of the Atlantic to those of the Bosphorus. A few days afterwards, when the remains of the deceased emperor were landed in the harbor, the subjects of Julian applauded the real or affected humanity of their sovereign. On foot, without his diadem, and clothed in a mourning habit, he accompanied the funeral as far as the church of the Holy Apostles, where the body was deposited: and if these marks of respect may be interpreted as a selfish tribute to the birth and dignity of his Imperial kinsman, the tears of Julian professed to the world that he had forgot the injuries, and remembered only the obligations, which he had received from Constantius. As soon as the legions of Aquileia were assured of the death of the emperor, they opened the

    gates of the city, and, by the sacrifice of their guilty leaders, obtained an easy pardon from the prudence or lenity of Julian; who, in the thirty-second year of his age, acquired the undisputed possession of the Roman empire.

    Chapter XXII: Julian Declared Emperor. —

    Part III.

    Philosophy had instructed Julian to compare the advantages of action and retirement; but the elevation of his birth, and the accidents of his life, never allowed him the freedom of choice. He might perhaps sincerely have preferred the groves of the academy, and the society of Athens; but he was constrained, at first by the will, and afterwards by the injustice, of Constantius, to expose his person and fame to the dangers of Imperial greatness; and to make himself accountable to the world, and to posterity, for the happiness of millions. Julian recollected with terror the observation of his master Plato, that the government of our flocks and herds is always committed to beings of a superior species; and that the conduct of nations requires and deserves the celestial powers of the gods or of the genii. From this principle he justly concluded, that the man who presumes to reign, should aspire to the perfection of the divine nature; that he should purify his soul from her mortal and terrestrial part; that he should extinguish his appetites, enlighten his understanding, regulate his passions, and subdue the wild beast, which, according to the lively metaphor of Aristotle, seldom fails to ascend the throne of a despot. The throne of Julian, which the death of Constantius fixed on an independent basis, was the seat of reason, of virtue, and perhaps of vanity. He despised the honors, renounced the pleasures, and discharged with incessant diligence the duties, of his exalted station; and there were few among his subjects who would have consented to relieve him from the weight of the diadem, had they been obliged to submit their time and their actions to the rigorous laws which that philosophic emperor imposed on himself. One of his most intimate friends,

    who had often shared the frugal simplicity of his table, has remarked, that his light and sparing diet (which was usually of the vegetable kind) left his mind and body always free and active, for the various and important business of an author, a pontiff, a magistrate, a general, and a prince. In one and the same day, he gave audience to several ambassadors, and wrote, or dictated, a great number of letters to his generals, his civil magistrates, his private friends, and the different cities of his dominions. He listened to the memorials which had been received, considered the subject of the petitions, and signified his intentions more rapidly than they could be taken in short-hand by the diligence of his secretaries. He possessed such flexibility of thought, and such firmness of attention, that he could employ his hand to write, his ear to listen, and his voice to dictate; and pursue at once three several trains of ideas without hesitation, and without error. While his ministers reposed, the prince flew with agility from one labor to another, and, after a hasty dinner, retired into his library, till the public business, which he had appointed for the evening, summoned him to interrupt the prosecution of his studies. The supper of the emperor was still less substantial than the former meal; his sleep was never clouded by the fumes of indigestion; and except in the short interval of a marriage, which was the effect of policy rather than love, the chaste Julian never shared his bed with a female companion. He was soon awakened by the entrance of fresh secretaries, who had slept the preceding day; and his servants were obliged to wait alternately while their indefatigable master allowed himself scarcely any other refreshment than the change of occupation. The predecessors of Julian, his uncle, his brother, and his cousin, indulged their puerile taste for the games of the Circus, under the specious pretence of complying with the inclinations of the people; and they frequently remained the greatest part of the day as idle spectators, and as a part of the splendid spectacle, till the ordinary round of twenty-four races was completely finished. On solemn festivals, Julian, who felt and professed an unfashionable dislike to these frivolous amusements, condescended to appear in the Circus; and after bestowing a careless glance at

    five or six of the races, he hastily withdrew with the impatience of a philosopher, who considered every moment as lost that was not devoted to the advantage of the public or the improvement of his own mind. By this avarice of time, he seemed to protract the short duration of his reign; and if the dates were less securely ascertained, we should refuse to believe, that only sixteen months elapsed between the death of Constantius and the departure of his successor for the Persian war. The actions of Julian can only be preserved by the care of the historian; but the portion of his voluminous writings, which is still extant, remains as a monument of the application, as well as of the genius, of the emperor. The Misopogon, the Cæsars, several of his orations, and his elaborate work against the Christian religion, were composed in the long nights of the two winters, the former of which he passed at Constantinople, and the latter at Antioch.

    The reformation of the Imperial court was one of the first and most necessary acts of the government of Julian. Soon after his entrance into the palace of Constantinople, he had occasion for the service of a barber. An officer, magnificently dressed, immediately presented himself. “It is a barber,” exclaimed the prince, with affected surprise, “that I want, and not a receiver-general of the finances.” He questioned the man concerning the profits of his employment and was informed, that besides a large salary, and some valuable perquisites, he enjoyed a daily allowance for twenty servants, and as many horses. A thousand barbers, a thousand cup-bearers, a thousand cooks, were distributed in the several offices of luxury; and the number of eunuchs could be compared only with the insects of a summer’s day. The monarch who resigned to his subjects the superiority of merit and virtue, was distinguished by the oppressive magnificence of his dress, his table, his buildings, and his train. The stately palaces erected by Constantine and his sons, were decorated with many colored marbles, and ornaments of massy gold. The most exquisite dainties were procured, to gratify their pride, rather than their taste; birds of the most distant climates, fish from the most remote seas, fruits out of their natural season, winter roses, and summer snows. The domestic crowd of the palace surpassed the expense of the legions; yet the smallest part of this costly multitude was subservient to the use, or even to the splendor, of the throne. The monarch was disgraced, and the people was injured, by the creation and sale of an infinite number of obscure, and even titular employments; and the most worthless of mankind might purchase the privilege of being maintained, without the necessity of labor, from the public revenue. The waste of an enormous household, the increase of fees and perquisites, which were soon claimed as a lawful debt, and the bribes which they extorted from those who feared their enmity, or solicited their favor, suddenly enriched these haughty menials. They abused their fortune, without considering their past, or their future, condition; and their rapine and venality could be equalled only by the extravagance of their dissipations. Their silken robes were embroidered with gold, their tables were served with delicacy and profusion; the houses which they built for their own use, would have covered the farm of an ancient consul; and the most honorable citizens were obliged to dismount from their horses, and respectfully to salute a eunuch whom they met on the public highway. The luxury of the palace excited the contempt and indignation of Julian, who usually slept on the ground, who yielded with reluctance to the indispensable calls of nature; and who placed his vanity, not in emulating, but in despising, the pomp of royalty.

    By the total extirpation of a mischief which was magnified even beyond its real extent, he was impatient to relieve the distress, and to appease the murmurs of the people; who support with less uneasiness the weight of taxes, if they are convinced that the fruits of their industry are appropriated to the service of the state. But in the execution of this salutary work, Julian is accused of proceeding with too much haste and inconsiderate severity. By a single edict, he reduced the palace of Constantinople to an immense desert, and dismissed with ignominy the whole train of slaves and dependants,

    without providing any just, or at least benevolent, exceptions, for the age, the services, or the poverty, of the faithful domestics of the Imperial family. Such indeed was the temper of Julian, who seldom recollected the fundamental maxim of Aristotle, that true virtue is placed at an equal distance between the opposite vices. The splendid and effeminate dress of the Asiatics, the curls and paint, the collars and bracelets, which had appeared so ridiculous in the person of Constantine, were consistently rejected by his philosophic successor. But with the fopperies, Julian affected to renounce the decencies of dress; and seemed to value himself for his neglect of the laws of cleanliness. In a satirical performance, which was designed for the public eye, the emperor descants with pleasure, and even with pride, on the length of his nails, and the inky blackness of his hands; protests, that although the greatest part of his body was covered with hair, the use of the razor was confined to his head alone; and celebrates, with visible complacency, the shaggy and populous beard, which he fondly cherished, after the example of the philosophers of Greece. Had Julian consulted the simple dictates of reason, the first magistrate of the Romans would have scorned the affectation of Diogenes, as well as that of Darius.

    But the work of public reformation would have remained imperfect, if Julian had only corrected the abuses, without punishing the crimes, of his predecessor’s reign. “We are now delivered,” says he, in a familiar letter to one of his intimate friends, “we are now surprisingly delivered from the voracious jaws of the Hydra. I do not mean to apply the epithet to my brother Constantius. He is no more; may the earth lie light on his head! But his artful and cruel favorites studied to deceive and exasperate a prince, whose natural mildness cannot be praised without some efforts of adulation. It is not, however, my intention, that even those men should be oppressed: they are accused, and they shall enjoy the benefit of a fair and impartial trial.” To conduct this inquiry, Julian named six judges of the highest rank in the state and army; and as he wished to escape the reproach of condemning his personal

    enemies, he fixed this extraordinary tribunal at Chalcedon, on the Asiatic side of the Bosphorus; and transferred to the commissioners an absolute power to pronounce and execute their final sentence, without delay, and without appeal. The office of president was exercised by the venerable præfect of the East, a second Sallust, whose virtues conciliated the esteem of Greek sophists, and of Christian bishops. He was assisted by the eloquent Mamertinus, one of the consuls elect, whose merit is loudly celebrated by the doubtful evidence of his own applause. But the civil wisdom of two magistrates was overbalanced by the ferocious violence of four generals, Nevitta, Agilo, Jovinus, and Arbetio. Arbetio, whom the public would have seen with less surprise at the bar than on the bench, was supposed to possess the secret of the commission; the armed and angry leaders of the Jovian and Herculian bands encompassed the tribunal; and the judges were alternately swayed by the laws of justice, and by the clamors of faction.

    The chamberlain Eusebius, who had so long abused the favor of Constantius, expiated, by an ignominious death, the insolence, the corruption, and cruelty of his servile reign. The executions of Paul and Apodemius (the former of whom was burnt alive) were accepted as an inadequate atonement by the widows and orphans of so many hundred Romans, whom those legal tyrants had betrayed and murdered. But justice herself (if we may use the pathetic expression of Ammianus ) appeared to weep over the fate of Ursulus, the treasurer of the empire; and his blood accused the ingratitude of Julian, whose distress had been seasonably relieved by the intrepid liberality of that honest minister. The rage of the soldiers, whom he had provoked by his indiscretion, was the cause and the excuse of his death; and the emperor, deeply wounded by his own reproaches and those of the public, offered some consolation to the family of Ursulus, by the restitution of his confiscated fortunes. Before the end of the year in which they had been adorned with the ensigns of the prefecture and consulship, Taurus and Florentius were reduced to implore the clemency of the inexorable tribunal of Chalcedon. The former was banished to Vercellæ in Italy, and a sentence of death was pronounced against the latter. A wise prince should have rewarded the crime of Taurus: the faithful minister, when he was no longer able to oppose the progress of a rebel, had taken refuge in the court of his benefactor and his lawful sovereign. But the guilt of Florentius justified the severity of the judges; and his escape served to display the magnanimity of Julian, who nobly checked the interested diligence of an informer, and refused to learn what place concealed the wretched fugitive from his just resentment. Some months after the tribunal of Chalcedon had been dissolved, the prætorian vicegerent of Africa, the notary Gaudentius, and Artemius duke of Egypt, were executed at Antioch. Artemius had reigned the cruel and corrupt tyrant of a great province; Gaudentius had long practised the arts of calumny against the innocent, the virtuous, and even the person of Julian himself. Yet the circumstances of their trial and condemnation were so unskillfully managed, that these wicked men obtained, in the public opinion, the glory of suffering for the obstinate loyalty with which they had supported the cause of Constantius. The rest of his servants were protected by a general act of oblivion; and they were left to enjoy with impunity the bribes which they had accepted, either to defend the oppressed, or to oppress the friendless. This measure, which, on the soundest principles of policy, may deserve our approbation, was executed in a manner which seemed to degrade the majesty of the throne. Julian was tormented by the importunities of a multitude, particularly of Egyptians, who loudly redemanded the gifts which they had imprudently or illegally bestowed; he foresaw the endless prosecution of vexatious suits; and he engaged a promise, which ought always to have been sacred, that if they would repair to Chalcedon, he would meet them in person, to hear and determine their complaints. But as soon as they were landed, he issued an absolute order, which prohibited the watermen from transporting any Egyptian to Constantinople; and thus detained his disappointed clients on the Asiatic shore till, their patience and money being utterly exhausted, they were obliged to return with indignant murmurs to their native country.

    Chapter XXII: Julian Declared Emperor    Part IV

    The numerous army of spies, of agents, and informers enlisted by Constantius to secure the repose of one man, and to interrupt that of millions, was immediately disbanded by his generous successor. Julian was slow in his suspicions, and gentle in his punishments; and his contempt of treason was the result of judgment, of vanity, and of courage. Conscious of superior merit, he was persuaded that few among his subjects would dare to meet him in the field, to attempt his life, or even to seat themselves on his vacant throne. The philosopher could excuse the hasty sallies of discontent; and the hero could despise the ambitious projects which surpassed the fortune or the abilities of the rash conspirators. A citizen of Ancyra had prepared for his own use a purple garment; and this indiscreet action, which, under the reign of Constantius, would have been considered as a capital offence, was reported to Julian by the officious importunity of a private enemy. The monarch, after making some inquiry into the rank and character of his rival, despatched the informer with a present of a pair of purple slippers, to complete the magnificence of his Imperial habit. A more dangerous conspiracy was formed by ten of the domestic guards, who had resolved to assassinate Julian in the field of exercise near Antioch. Their intemperance revealed their guilt; and they were conducted in chains to the presence of their injured sovereign, who, after a lively representation of the wickedness and folly of their enterprise, instead of a death of torture, which they deserved and expected, pronounced a sentence of exile against the two principal offenders. The only instance in which Julian seemed to depart from his accustomed clemency, was the execution of a rash youth, who, with a feeble hand, had aspired to seize the reins of empire. But that youth was the son of Marcellus, the general of cavalry, who, in the first campaign of the Gallic war, had deserted the standard of the Cæsar and the republic. Without appearing to indulge his personal resentment, Julian might easily confound the crime of the son and of the father; but he was reconciled by the distress of Marcellus, and the liberality of the emperor endeavored to heal the wound which had been inflicted by the hand of justice.

    Julian was not insensible of the advantages of freedom. From his studies he had imbibed the spirit of ancient sages and heroes; his life and fortunes had depended on the caprice of a tyrant; and when he ascended the throne, his pride was sometimes mortified by the reflection, that the slaves who would not dare to censure his defects were not worthy to applaud his virtues. He sincerely abhorred the system of Oriental despotism, which Diocletian, Constantine, and the patient habits of fourscore years, had established in the empire. A motive of superstition prevented the execution of the design, which Julian had frequently meditated, of relieving his head from the weight of a costly diadem; but he absolutely refused the title of Dominus, or Lord, a word which was grown so familiar to the ears of the Romans, that they no longer remembered its servile and humiliating origin. The office, or rather the name, of consul, was cherished by a prince who contemplated with reverence the ruins of the republic; and the same behavior which had been assumed by the prudence of Augustus was adopted by Julian from choice and inclination. On the calends of January, at break of day, the new consuls, Mamertinus and Nevitta, hastened to the palace to salute the emperor. As soon as he was informed of their approach, he leaped from his throne, eagerly advanced to meet them, and compelled the blushing magistrates to receive the demonstrations of his affected humility. From the palace they proceeded to the senate. The emperor, on foot, marched before their litters; and the gazing multitude admired the image of ancient times, or secretly blamed a conduct, which, in their eyes, degraded the majesty of the purple. But the behavior of Julian was uniformly supported. During the games of the Circus, he had, imprudently or designedly, performed the manumission of a slave in the presence of the consul. The moment he was reminded that he had trespassed on the jurisdiction of another magistrate, he condemned himself to pay a fine of ten pounds of gold; and embraced this public occasion of declaring to the world, that he was subject, like the rest of his fellow-citizens, to the laws, and even to the forms, of the republic. The spirit of his administration, and his regard for the place of his nativity, induced Julian to confer on the senate of Constantinople the same honors, privileges, and authority, which were still enjoyed by the senate of ancient Rome. A legal fiction was introduced, and gradually established, that one half of the national council had migrated into the East; and the despotic successors of Julian, accepting the title of Senators, acknowledged themselves the members of a respectable body, which was permitted to represent the majesty of the Roman name. From Constantinople, the attention of the monarch was extended to the municipal senates of the provinces. He abolished, by repeated edicts, the unjust and pernicious exemptions which had withdrawn so many idle citizens from the services of their country; and by imposing an equal distribution of public duties, he restored the strength, the splendor, or, according to the glowing expression of Libanius, the soul of the expiring cities of his empire. The venerable age of Greece excited the most tender compassion in the mind of Julian, which kindled into rapture when he recollected the gods, the heroes, and the men superior to heroes and to gods, who have bequeathed to the latest posterity the monuments of their genius, or the example of their virtues. He relieved the distress, and restored the beauty, of the cities of Epirus and Peloponnesus. Athens acknowledged him for her benefactor; Argos, for her deliverer. The pride of Corinth, again rising from her ruins with the honors of a Roman colony, exacted a tribute from the adjacent republics, for the purpose of defraying the games of the Isthmus, which were celebrated in the amphitheatre with the hunting of bears and panthers. From this tribute the cities of Elis, of Delphi, and of Argos, which had inherited from their remote ancestors the sacred office of perpetuating the Olympic, the Pythian, and the Nemean games, claimed a just exemption. The immunity of Elis and Delphi was respected by the Corinthians; but the poverty of Argos tempted the insolence of oppression; and the feeble complaints of its deputies were silenced by the decree of a provincial magistrate, who seems to have consulted only the interest of the capital in which he resided. Seven years after this sentence, Julian allowed the cause to be referred to a superior tribunal; and his eloquence was interposed, most probably with success, in the defence of a city, which had been the royal seat of Agamemnon, and had given to Macedonia a race of kings and conquerors.

    The laborious administration of military and civil affairs, which were multiplied in proportion to the extent of the empire, exercised the abilities of Julian; but he frequently assumed the two characters of Orator and of Judge, which are almost unknown to the modern sovereigns of Europe. The arts of persuasion, so diligently cultivated by the first Cæsars, were neglected by the military ignorance and Asiatic pride of their successors; and if they condescended to harangue the soldiers, whom they feared, they treated with silent disdain the senators, whom they despised. The assemblies of the senate, which Constantius had avoided, were considered by Julian as the place where he could exhibit, with the most propriety, the maxims of a republican, and the talents of a rhetorician. He alternately practised, as in a school of declamation, the several modes of praise, of censure, of exhortation; and his friend Libanius has remarked, that the study of Homer taught him to imitate the simple, concise style of Menelaus, the copiousness of Nestor, whose words descended like the flakes of a winter’s snow, or the pathetic and forcible eloquence of Ulysses. The functions of a judge, which are sometimes incompatible with those of a prince, were exercised by Julian, not only as a duty, but as an amusement; and although he might have trusted the integrity and discernment of his Prætorian præfects, he often placed himself by their side on the seat of judgment. The acute penetration of his mind was agreeably occupied in detecting and defeating the chicanery of the advocates, who labored to disguise the truths of facts, and to pervert the sense of the laws. He sometimes forgot the gravity of his station, asked indiscreet or unseasonable questions, and betrayed, by the loudness of his voice, and the agitation of his body, the earnest vehemence with which he maintained his opinion against the judges, the advocates, and their clients. But his knowledge of his own temper prompted him to encourage, and even to solicit, the reproof of his friends and ministers; and whenever they ventured to oppose the irregular sallies of his passions, the spectators could observe the shame, as well as the gratitude, of their monarch. The decrees of Julian were almost always founded on the principles of justice; and he had the firmness to resist the two most dangerous temptations, which assault the tribunal of a sovereign, under the specious forms of compassion and equity. He decided the merits of the cause without weighing the circumstances of the parties; and the poor, whom he wished to relieve, were condemned to satisfy the just demands of a wealthy and noble adversary. He carefully distinguished the judge from the legislator; and though he meditated a necessary reformation of the Roman jurisprudence, he pronounced sentence according to the strict and literal interpretation of those laws, which the magistrates were bound to execute, and the subjects to obey.

    The generality of princes, if they were stripped of their purple, and cast naked into the world, would immediately sink to the lowest rank of society, without a hope of emerging from their obscurity. But the personal merit of Julian was, in some measure, independent of his fortune. Whatever had been his choice of life, by the force of intrepid courage, lively wit, and intense application, he would have obtained, or at least he would have deserved, the highest honors of his profession; and Julian might have raised himself to the rank of minister, or general, of the state in which he was born a private citizen. If the jealous caprice of power had disappointed his expectations, if he had prudently declined the paths of greatness, the employment of the same talents in studious solitude would have placed beyond the reach of kings his present happiness and his immortal fame. When we inspect, with minute, or perhaps malevolent attention, the portrait of Julian, something seems wanting to the grace and perfection of the whole figure. His genius was less powerful and sublime than that of Cæsar; nor did he possess the consummate prudence of Augustus. The virtues of Trajan appear more steady and natural, and the philosophy of Marcus is more simple and consistent. Yet Julian sustained adversity with firmness, and prosperity with moderation. After an interval of one hundred and twenty years from the death of Alexander Severus, the Romans beheld an emperor who made no distinction between his duties and his pleasures; who labored to relieve the distress, and to revive the spirit, of his subjects; and who endeavored always to connect authority with merit, and happiness with virtue. Even faction, and religious faction, was constrained to acknowledge the superiority of his genius, in peace as well as in war, and to confess, with a sigh, that the apostate Julian was a lover of his country, and that he deserved the empire of the world.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XVI-XVIII

    Volume 2

    Chapter XVI * Conduct Towards The Christians, From Nero To Constantine.

    Part I. The Conduct Of The Roman Government Towards The Christians, From The Reign Of Nero To That Of Constantine.

    If we seriously consider the purity of the Christian religion, the sanctity of its moral precepts, and the innocent as well as austere lives of the greater number of those who during the first ages embraced the faith of the gospel, we should naturally suppose, that so benevolent a doctrine would have been received with due reverence, even by the unbelieving world; that the learned and the polite, however they may deride the miracles, would have esteemed the virtues, of the new sect; and that the magistrates, instead of persecuting, would have protected an order of men who yielded the most passive obedience to the laws, though they declined the active cares of war and government. If, on the other hand, we recollect the universal toleration of Polytheism, as it was invariably maintained by the faith of the people, the incredulity of philosophers, and the policy of the Roman senate and emperors, we are at a loss to discover what new offence the Christians had committed, what new provocation could exasperate the mild indifference of antiquity, and what new motives could urge the Roman princes, who beheld without concern a thousand forms of religion subsisting in peace under their gentle sway, to inflict a severe punishment on any part of their subjects, who had chosen for themselves a singular but an inoffensive mode of faith and worship.

    The religious policy of the ancient world seems to have assumed a more stern and intolerant character, to oppose the progress of Christianity. About fourscore years after the death of Christ, his innocent disciples were punished with death by the sentence of a proconsul of the most amiable and philosophic character, and according to the laws of an emperor distinguished by the wisdom and justice of his general administration. The apologies which were repeatedly addressed to the successors of Trajan are filled with the most pathetic complaints, that the Christians, who obeyed the dictates, and solicited the liberty, of conscience, were alone, among all the subjects of the Roman empire, excluded from the common benefits of their auspicious government. The deaths of a few eminent martyrs have been recorded with care; and from the time that Christianity was invested with the supreme power, the governors of the church have been no less diligently employed in displaying the cruelty, than in imitating the conduct, of their Pagan adversaries. To separate (if it be possible) a few authentic as well as interesting facts from an undigested mass of fiction and error, and to relate, in a clear and rational manner, the causes, the extent, the duration, and the most important circumstances of the persecutions to which the first Christians were exposed, is the design of the present chapter. *

    The sectaries of a persecuted religion, depressed by fear animated with resentment, and perhaps heated by enthusiasm, are seldom in a proper temper of mind calmly to investigate, or candidly to appreciate, the motives of their enemies, which often escape the impartial and discerning view even of those who are placed at a secure distance from the flames of persecution. A reason has been assigned for the conduct of the emperors towards the primitive Christians, which may appear the more specious and probable as it is drawn from the acknowledged genius of Polytheism. It has already been observed, that the religious concord of the world was principally supported by the implicit assent and reverence which the nations of antiquity expressed for their respective traditions and ceremonies. It might therefore be expected, that they would unite with indignation against any sect or people which should separate itself from the communion of mankind, and claiming the exclusive possession of divine knowledge, should disdain every form of worship, except its own, as impious and idolatrous. The rights of toleration were held by mutual indulgence: they were justly forfeited by a refusal of the accustomed tribute. As the payment of this tribute was inflexibly refused by the Jews, and by them alone, the consideration of the treatment which they experienced from the Roman magistrates, will serve to explain how far these speculations are justified by facts, and will lead us to discover the true causes of the persecution of Christianity.

    Without repeating what has already been mentioned of the reverence of the Roman princes and governors for the temple of Jerusalem, we shall only observe, that the destruction of the temple and city was accompanied and followed by every circumstance that could exasperate the minds of the conquerors, and authorize religious persecution by the most specious arguments of political justice and the public safety. From the reign of Nero to that of Antoninus Pius, the Jews discovered a fierce impatience of the dominion of Rome, which repeatedly broke out in the most furious massacres and insurrections. Humanity is shocked at the recital of the horrid cruelties which they committed in the cities of Egypt, of Cyprus, and of Cyrene, where they dwelt in treacherous friendship with the unsuspecting natives; and we are tempted to applaud the severe retaliation which was exercised by the arms of the legions against a race of fanatics, whose dire and credulous superstition seemed to render them the implacable enemies not only of the Roman government, but of human kind. The enthusiasm of the Jews was supported by the opinion, that it was unlawful for them to pay taxes to an idolatrous master; and by the flattering promise which they derived from their ancient oracles, that a conquering Messiah would soon arise, destined to break their fetters, and to invest the favorites of heaven with the empire of the earth. It was by announcing himself as their long-expected deliverer, and by calling on all the descendants of Abraham to assert the hope of Isræl, that the famous Barchochebas collected a formidable army, with which he resisted during two years the power of the emperor Hadrian.

    Notwithstanding these repeated provocations, the resentment of the Roman princes expired after the victory; nor were their apprehensions continued beyond the period of war and danger. By the general indulgence of polytheism, and by the mild temper of Antoninus Pius, the Jews were restored to their ancient privileges, and once more obtained the permission of circumcising their children, with the easy restraint, that they should never confer on any foreign proselyte that distinguishing mark of the Hebrew race. The numerous remains of that people, though they were still excluded from the precincts of Jerusalem, were permitted to form and to maintain considerable establishments both in Italy and in the provinces, to acquire the freedom of Rome, to enjoy municipal honors, and to obtain at the same time an exemption from the burdensome and expensive offices of society. The moderation or the contempt of the Romans gave a legal sanction to the form of ecclesiastical police which was instituted by the vanquished sect. The patriarch, who had fixed his residence at Tiberias, was empowered to appoint his subordinate ministers and apostles, to exercise a domestic jurisdiction, and to receive from his dispersed brethren an annual contribution. New synagogues were frequently erected in the principal cities of the empire; and the sabbaths, the fasts, and the festivals, which were either commanded by the Mosaic law, or enjoined by the traditions of the Rabbis, were celebrated in the most solemn and public manner. Such gentle treatment insensibly assuaged the stern temper of the Jews. Awakened from their dream of prophecy and conquest, they assumed the behavior of peaceable and industrious subjects. Their irreconcilable hatred of mankind, instead of flaming out in acts of blood and violence, evaporated in less dangerous gratifications. They embraced every opportunity of overreaching the idolaters in trade; and they pronounced secret and ambiguous imprecations against the haughty kingdom of Edom.

    Since the Jews, who rejected with abhorrence the deities adored by their sovereign and by their fellow-subjects, enjoyed, however, the free exercise of their unsocial religion, there must have existed some other cause, which exposed the disciples of Christ to those severities from which the posterity of Abraham was exempt. The difference between them is simple and obvious; but, according to the sentiments of antiquity, it was of the highest importance. The Jews were a nation; the Christians were a sect: and if it was natural for every community to respect the sacred institutions of their neighbors, it was incumbent on them to persevere in those of their ancestors. The voice of oracles, the precepts of philosophers, and the authority of the laws, unanimously enforced this national obligation. By their lofty claim of superior sanctity the Jews might provoke the Polytheists to consider them as an odious and impure race. By disdaining the intercourse of other nations, they might deserve their contempt. The laws of Moses might be for the most part frivolous or absurd; yet, since they had been received during many ages by a large society, his followers were justified by the example of mankind; and it was universally acknowledged, that they had a right to practise what it would have been criminal in them to neglect. But this principle, which protected the Jewish synagogue, afforded not any favor or security to the primitive church. By embracing the faith of the gospel, the Christians incurred the supposed guilt of an unnatural and unpardonable offence. They dissolved the sacred ties of custom and education, violated the religious institutions of their country, and presumptuously despised whatever their fathers had believed as true, or had reverenced as sacred. Nor was this apostasy (if we may use the expression) merely of a partial or local kind; since the pious deserter who withdrew himself from the temples of Egypt or Syria, would equally disdain to seek an asylum in those of Athens or Carthage. Every Christian rejected with contempt the superstitions of his family, his city, and his province. The whole body of Christians unanimously refused to hold any communion with the gods of Rome, of the empire, and of mankind. It was in vain that the oppressed believer asserted the inalienable rights of conscience and private judgment. Though his situation might excite the pity, his arguments could never reach the understanding, either of the philosophic or of the believing part of the Pagan world. To their apprehensions, it was no less a matter of surprise, that any individuals should entertain scruples against complying with the established mode of worship, than if they had conceived a sudden abhorrence to the manners, the dress, or the language of their native country. *

    The surprise of the Pagans was soon succeeded by resentment; and the most pious of men were exposed to the unjust but dangerous imputation of impiety. Malice and prejudice concurred in representing the Christians as a society of atheists, who, by the most daring attack on the religious constitution of the empire, had merited the severest animadversion of the civil magistrate. They had separated themselves (they gloried in the confession) from every mode of superstition which was received in any part of the globe by the various temper of polytheism: but it was not altogether so evident what deity, or what form of worship, they had substituted to the gods and temples of antiquity. The pure and sublime idea which they entertained of the Supreme Being escaped the gross conception of the Pagan multitude, who were at a loss to discover a spiritual and solitary God, that was neither represented under any corporeal figure or visible symbol, nor was adored with the accustomed pomp of libations and festivals, of altars and sacrifices. The sages of Greece and Rome, who had elevated their minds to the contemplation of the existence and attributes of the First Cause, were induced by reason or by vanity to reserve for themselves and their chosen disciples the privilege of this philosophical devotion. They were far from admitting the prejudices of mankind as the standard of truth, but they considered them as flowing from the original disposition of human nature; and they supposed that any popular mode of faith and worship which presumed to disclaim the assistance of the senses, would, in proportion as it receded from superstition, find itself incapable of restraining the wanderings of the fancy, and the visions of fanaticism. The careless glance which men of wit and learning condescended to cast on the Christian revelation, served only to confirm their hasty opinion, and to persuade them that the principle, which they might have revered, of the Divine Unity, was defaced by the wild enthusiasm, and annihilated by the airy speculations, of the new sectaries. The author of a celebrated dialogue, which has been attributed to Lucian, whilst he affects to treat the mysterious subject of the Trinity in a style of ridicule and contempt, betrays his own ignorance of the weakness of human reason, and of the inscrutable nature of the divine perfections.

    It might appear less surprising, that the founder of Christianity should not only be revered by his disciples as a sage and a prophet, but that he should be adored as a God. The Polytheists were disposed to adopt every article of faith, which seemed to offer any resemblance, however distant or imperfect, with the popular mythology; and the legends of Bacchus, of Hercules, and of Æsculapius, had, in some measure, prepared their imagination for the appearance of the Son of God under a human form. But they were astonished that the Christians should abandon the temples of those ancient heroes, who, in the infancy of the world, had invented arts, instituted laws, and vanquished the tyrants or monsters who infested the earth, in order to choose for the exclusive object of their religious worship an obscure teacher, who, in a recent age, and among a barbarous people, had fallen a sacrifice either to the malice of his own countrymen, or to the jealousy of the Roman government. The Pagan multitude, reserving their gratitude for temporal benefits alone, rejected the inestimable present of life and immortality, which was offered to mankind by Jesus of Nazareth. His mild constancy in the midst of cruel and voluntary sufferings, his universal benevolence, and the sublime simplicity of his actions and character, were insufficient, in the opinion of those carnal men, to compensate for the want of fame, of empire, and of success; and whilst they refused to acknowledge his stupendous triumph over the powers of darkness and of the grave, they misrepresented, or they insulted, the equivocal birth, wandering life, and ignominious death, of the divine Author of Christianity.

    The personal guilt which every Christian had contracted, in thus preferring his private sentiment to the national religion, was aggravated in a very high degree by the number and union of the criminals. It is well known, and has been already observed, that Roman policy viewed with the utmost jealousy and distrust any association among its subjects; and that the privileges of private corporations, though formed for the most harmless or beneficial purposes, were bestowed with a very sparing hand. The religious assemblies of the Christians who had separated themselves from the public worship, appeared of a much less innocent nature; they were illegal in their principle, and in their consequences might become dangerous; nor were the emperors conscious that they violated the laws of justice, when, for the peace of society, they prohibited those secret and sometimes nocturnal meetings. The pious disobedience of the Christians made their conduct, or perhaps their designs, appear in a much more serious and criminal light; and the Roman princes, who might perhaps have suffered themselves to be disarmed by a ready submission, deeming their honor concerned in the execution of their commands, sometimes attempted, by rigorous punishments, to subdue this independent spirit, which boldly acknowledged an authority superior to that of the magistrate. The extent and duration of this spiritual conspiracy seemed to render it everyday more deserving of his animadversion. We have already seen that the active and successful zeal of the Christians had insensibly diffused them through every province and almost every city of the empire. The new converts seemed to renounce their family and country, that they might connect themselves in an indissoluble band of union with a peculiar society, which every where assumed a different character from the rest of mankind. Their gloomy and austere aspect, their abhorrence of the common business and pleasures of life, and their frequent predictions of impending calamities, inspired the Pagans with the apprehension of some danger, which would arise from the new sect, the more alarming as it was the more obscure. “Whatever,” says Pliny, “may be the principle of their conduct, their inflexible obstinacy appeared deserving of punishment.”

    The precautions with which the disciples of Christ performed the offices of religion were at first dictated by fear and necessity; but they were continued from choice. By imitating the awful secrecy which reigned in the Eleusinian mysteries, the Christians had flattered themselves that they should render their sacred institutions more respectable in the eyes of the Pagan world. But the event, as it often happens to the operations of subtile policy, deceived their wishes and their expectations. It was concluded, that they only concealed what they would have blushed to disclose. Their mistaken prudence afforded an opportunity for malice to invent, and for suspicious credulity to believe, the horrid tales which described the Christians as the most wicked of human kind, who practised in their dark recesses every abomination that a depraved fancy could suggest, and who solicited the favor of their unknown God by the sacrifice of every moral virtue. There were many who pretended to confess or to relate the ceremonies of this abhorred society. It was asserted, “that a new-born infant, entirely covered over with flour, was presented, like some mystic symbol of initiation, to the knife of the proselyte, who unknowingly inflicted many a secret and mortal wound on the innocent victim of his error; that as soon as the cruel deed was perpetrated, the sectaries drank up the blood, greedily tore asunder the quivering members, and pledged themselves to eternal secrecy, by a mutual consciousness of guilt. It was as confidently affirmed, that this inhuman sacrifice was succeeded by a suitable entertainment, in which intemperance served as a provocative to brutal lust; till, at the appointed moment, the lights were suddenly extinguished, shame was banished, nature was forgotten; and, as accident might direct, the darkness of the night was polluted by the incestuous commerce of sisters and brothers, of sons and of mothers.”

    But the perusal of the ancient apologies was sufficient to remove even the slightest suspicion from the mind of a candid adversary. The Christians, with the intrepid security of innocence, appeal from the voice of rumor to the equity of the magistrates. They acknowledge, that if any proof can be produced of the crimes which calumny has imputed to them, they are worthy of the most severe punishment. They provoke the punishment, and they challenge the proof. At the same time they urge, with equal truth and propriety, that the charge is not less devoid of probability, than it is destitute of evidence; they ask, whether any one can seriously believe that the pure and holy precepts of the gospel, which so frequently restrain the use of the most lawful enjoyments, should inculcate the practice of the most abominable crimes; that a large society should resolve to dishonor itself in the eyes of its own members; and that a great number of persons of either sex, and every age and character, insensible to the fear of death or infamy, should consent to violate those principles which nature and education had imprinted most deeply in their minds. Nothing, it should seem, could weaken the force or destroy the effect of so unanswerable a justification, unless it were the injudicious conduct of the apologists themselves, who betrayed the common cause of religion, to gratify their devout hatred to the domestic enemies of the church. It was sometimes faintly insinuated, and sometimes boldly asserted, that the same bloody sacrifices, and the same incestuous festivals, which were so falsely ascribed to the orthodox believers, were in reality celebrated by the Marcionites, by the Carpocratians, and by several other sects of the Gnostics, who, notwithstanding they might deviate into the paths of heresy, were still actuated by the sentiments of men, and still governed by the precepts of Christianity. Accusations of a similar kind were retorted upon the church by the schismatics who had departed from its communion, and it was confessed on all sides, that the most scandalous licentiousness of manners prevailed among great numbers of those who affected the name of Christians. A Pagan magistrate, who possessed neither leisure nor abilities to discern the almost imperceptible line which divides the orthodox faith from heretical pravity, might easily have imagined that their mutual animosity had extorted the discovery of their common guilt. It was fortunate for the repose, or at least for the reputation, of the first Christians, that the magistrates sometimes proceeded with more temper and moderation than is usually consistent with religious zeal, and that they reported, as the impartial result of their judicial inquiry, that the sectaries, who had deserted the established worship, appeared to them sincere in their professions, and blameless in their manners; however they might incur, by their absurd and excessive superstition, the censure of the laws.

    Chapter XVI: Conduct Towards The Christians, From Nero To Constantine.

    Part II.

    History, which undertakes to record the transactions of the past, for the instruction of future ages, would ill deserve that honorable office, if she condescended to plead the cause of tyrants, or to justify the maxims of persecution. It must, however, be acknowledged, that the conduct of the emperors who appeared the least favorable to the primitive church, is by no means so criminal as that of modern sovereigns, who have employed the arm of violence and terror against the religious

    opinions of any part of their subjects. From their reflections, or even from their own feelings, a Charles V. or a Lewis XIV. might have acquired a just knowledge of the rights of conscience, of the obligation of faith, and of the innocence of error. But the princes and magistrates of ancient Rome were strangers to those principles which inspired and authorized the inflexible obstinacy of the Christians in the cause of truth, nor could they themselves discover in their own breasts any motive which would have prompted them to refuse a legal, and as it were a natural, submission to the sacred institutions of their country. The same reason which contributes to alleviate the guilt, must have tended to abate the vigor, of their persecutions. As they were actuated, not by the furious zeal of bigots, but by the temperate policy of legislators, contempt must often have relaxed, and humanity must frequently have suspended, the execution of those laws which they enacted against the humble and obscure followers of Christ. From the general view of their character and motives we might naturally conclude: I. That a considerable time elapsed before they considered the new sectaries as an object deserving of the attention of government. II. That in the conviction of any of their subjects who were accused of so very singular a crime, they proceeded with caution and reluctance. III. That they were moderate in the use of punishments; and, IV. That the afflicted church enjoyed many intervals of peace and tranquility. Notwithstanding the careless indifference which the most copious and the most minute of the Pagan writers have shown to the affairs of the Christians, it may still be in our power to confirm each of these probable suppositions, by the evidence of authentic facts. 1. By the wise dispensation of Providence, a mysterious veil was cast over the infancy of the church, which, till the faith of the Christians was matured, and their numbers were multiplied, served to protect them not only from the malice but even from the knowledge of the Pagan world. The slow and gradual abolition of the Mosaic ceremonies afforded a safe and innocent disguise to the more early proselytes of the gospel. As they were, for the greater part, of the race of Abraham, they were distinguished by the peculiar mark of circumcision, offered up their devotions in the Temple of Jerusalem till its final destruction, and received both the Law and the Prophets as the genuine inspirations of the Deity. The Gentile converts, who by a spiritual adoption had been associated to the hope of Isræl, were likewise confounded under the garb and appearance of Jews, and as the Polytheists paid less regard to articles of faith than to the external worship, the new sect, which carefully concealed, or faintly announced, its future greatness and ambition, was permitted to shelter itself under the general toleration which was granted to an ancient and celebrated people in the Roman empire. It was not long, perhaps, before the Jews themselves, animated with a fiercer zeal and a more jealous faith, perceived the gradual separation of their Nazarene brethren from the doctrine of the synagogue; and they would gladly have extinguished the dangerous heresy in the blood of its adherents. But the decrees of Heaven had already disarmed their malice; and though they might sometimes exert the licentious privilege of sedition, they no longer possessed the administration of criminal justice; nor did they find it easy to infuse into the calm breast of a Roman magistrate the rancor of their own zeal and prejudice. The provincial governors declared themselves ready to listen to any accusation that might affect the public safety; but as soon as they were informed that it was a question not of facts but of words, a dispute relating only to the interpretation of the Jewish laws and prophecies, they deemed it unworthy of the majesty of Rome seriously to discuss the obscure differences which might arise among a barbarous and superstitious people. The innocence of the first Christians was protected by ignorance and contempt; and the tribunal of the Pagan magistrate often proved their most assured refuge against the fury of the synagogue. If indeed we were disposed to adopt the traditions of a too credulous antiquity, we might relate the distant peregrinations, the wonderful achievements, and the various deaths of the twelve apostles: but a more accurate inquiry will induce us to doubt, whether any of those persons who had been witnesses to the miracles of Christ were permitted, beyond the limits of Palestine, to seal with their blood the truth of their testimony. From the ordinary term of human life, it may very naturally be presumed that most of them were deceased before the discontent of the Jews broke out into that furious war, which was terminated only by the ruin of Jerusalem. During a long period, from the death of Christ to that memorable rebellion, we cannot discover any traces of Roman intolerance, unless they are to be found in the sudden, the transient, but the cruel persecution, which was exercised by Nero against the Christians of the capital, thirty-five years after the former, and only two years before the latter, of those great events. The character of the philosophic historian, to whom we are principally indebted for the knowledge of this singular transaction, would alone be sufficient to recommend it to our most attentive consideration.

    In the tenth year of the reign of Nero, the capital of the empire was afflicted by a fire which raged beyond the memory or example of former ages. The monuments of Grecian art and of Roman virtue, the trophies of the Punic and Gallic wars, the most holy temples, and the most splendid palaces, were involved in one common destruction. Of the fourteen regions or quarters into which Rome was divided, four only subsisted entire, three were levelled with the ground, and the remaining seven, which had experienced the fury of the flames, displayed a melancholy prospect of ruin and desolation. The vigilance of government appears not to have neglected any of the precautions which might alleviate the sense of so dreadful a calamity. The Imperial gardens were thrown open to the distressed multitude, temporary buildings were erected for their accommodation, and a plentiful supply of corn and provisions was distributed at a very moderate price. The most generous policy seemed to have dictated the edicts which regulated the disposition of the streets and the construction of private houses; and as it usually happens, in an age of prosperity, the conflagration of Rome, in the course of a few years, produced a new city, more regular and more beautiful than the former. But all the prudence and humanity affected by Nero on this occasion were insufficient to preserve him from the popular suspicion. Every crime might be imputed to the assassin of his wife and mother; nor could the prince who prostituted his person and dignity on the theatre be deemed incapable of the most extravagant folly. The voice of rumor accused the emperor as the incendiary of his own capital; and as the most incredible stories are the best adapted to the genius of an enraged people, it was gravely reported, and firmly believed, that Nero, enjoying the calamity which he had occasioned, amused himself with singing to his lyre the destruction of ancient Troy. To divert a suspicion, which the power of despotism was unable to suppress, the emperor resolved to substitute in his own place some fictitious criminals. “With this view,” continues Tacitus, “he inflicted the most exquisite tortures on those men, who, under the vulgar appellation of Christians, were already branded with deserved infamy. They derived their name and origin from Christ, who in the reign of Tiberius had suffered death by the sentence of the procurator Pontius Pilate. For a while this dire superstition was checked; but it again burst forth; * and not only spread itself over Judæa, the first seat of this mischievous sect, but was even introduced into Rome, the common asylum which receives and protects whatever is impure, whatever is atrocious. The confessions of those who were seized discovered a great multitude of their accomplices, and they were all convicted, not so much for the crime of setting fire to the city, as for their hatred of human kind. They died in torments, and their torments were imbittered by insult and derision. Some were nailed on crosses; others sewn up in the skins of wild beasts, and exposed to the fury of dogs; others again, smeared over with combustible materials, were used as torches to illuminate the darkness of the night. The gardens of Nero were destined for the melancholy spectacle, which was accompanied with a horse-race and honored with the presence of the emperor, who mingled with the populace in the dress and attitude of a charioteer. The guilt of the Christians deserved indeed the most exemplary punishment, but the public abhorrence was changed into commiseration, from the opinion that those unhappy wretches were sacrificed, not so much to the public welfare, as to the cruelty of a jealous tyrant.” Those who survey with a curious eye the revolutions of

    mankind, may observe, that the gardens and circus of Nero on the Vatican, which were polluted with the blood of the first Christians, have been rendered still more famous by the triumph and by the abuse of the persecuted religion. On the same spot, a temple, which far surpasses the ancient glories of the Capitol, has been since erected by the Christian Pontiffs, who, deriving their claim of universal dominion from an humble fisherman of Galilee, have succeeded to the throne of the Cæsars, given laws to the barbarian conquerors of Rome, and extended their spiritual jurisdiction from the coast of the Baltic to the shores of the Pacific Ocean.

    But it would be improper to dismiss this account of Nero’s persecution, till we have made some observations that may serve to remove the difficulties with which it is perplexed, and to throw some light on the subsequent history of the church. 1. The most sceptical criticism is obliged to respect the truth of this extraordinary fact, and the integrity of this celebrated passage of Tacitus. The former is confirmed by the diligent and accurate Suetonius, who mentions the punishment which Nero inflicted on the Christians, a sect of men who had embraced a new and criminal superstition. The latter may be proved by the consent of the most ancient manuscripts; by the inimitable character of the style of Tacitus by his reputation, which guarded his text from the interpolations of pious fraud; and by the purport of his narration, which accused the first Christians of the most atrocious crimes, without insinuating that they possessed any miraculous or even magical powers above the rest of mankind. 2. Notwithstanding it is probable that Tacitus was born some years before the fire of Rome, he could derive only from reading and conversation the knowledge of an event which happened during his infancy. Before he gave himself to the public, he calmly waited till his genius had attained its full maturity, and he was more than forty years of age, when a grateful regard for the memory of the virtuous Agricola extorted from him the most early of those historical compositions which will delight and instruct the most distant posterity. After making a trial of his strength in

    the life of Agricola and the description of Germany, he conceived, and at length executed, a more arduous work; the history of Rome, in thirty books, from the fall of Nero to the accession of Nerva. The administration of Nerva introduced an age of justice and propriety, which Tacitus had destined for the occupation of his old age; but when he took a nearer view of his subject, judging, perhaps, that it was a more honorable or a less invidious office to record the vices of past tyrants, than to celebrate the virtues of a reigning monarch, he chose rather to relate, under the form of annals, the actions of the four immediate successors of Augustus. To collect, to dispose, and to adorn a series of fourscore years, in an immortal work, every sentence of which is pregnant with the deepest observations and the most lively images, was an undertaking sufficient to exercise the genius of Tacitus himself during the greatest part of his life. In the last years of the reign of Trajan, whilst the victorious monarch extended the power of Rome beyond its ancient limits, the historian was describing, in the second and fourth books of his annals, the tyranny of Tiberius; and the emperor Hadrian must have succeeded to the throne, before Tacitus, in the regular prosecution of his work, could relate the fire of the capital, and the cruelty of Nero towards the unfortunate Christians. At the distance of sixty years, it was the duty of the annalist to adopt the narratives of contemporaries; but it was natural for the philosopher to indulge himself in the description of the origin, the progress, and the character of the new sect, not so much according to the knowledge or prejudices of the age of Nero, as according to those of the time of Hadrian. 3 Tacitus very frequently trusts to the curiosity or reflection of his readers to supply those intermediate circumstances and ideas, which, in his extreme conciseness, he has thought proper to suppress. We may therefore presume to imagine some probable cause which could direct the cruelty of Nero against the Christians of Rome, whose obscurity, as well as innocence, should have shielded them from his indignation, and even from his notice. The Jews, who were numerous in the capital, and oppressed in their own country, were a much fitter object for the suspicions of the emperor and of the people: nor did it seem

    unlikely that a vanquished nation, who already discovered their abhorrence of the Roman yoke, might have recourse to the most atrocious means of gratifying their implacable revenge. But the Jews possessed very powerful advocates in the palace, and even in the heart of the tyrant; his wife and mistress, the beautiful Poppæa, and a favorite player of the race of Abraham, who had already employed their intercession in behalf of the obnoxious people. In their room it was necessary to offer some other victims, and it might easily be suggested that, although the genuine followers of Moses were innocent of the fire of Rome, there had arisen among them a new and pernicious sect of Galilæans, which was capable of the most horrid crimes. Under the appellation of Galilæans, two distinctions of men were confounded, the most opposite to each other in their manners and principles; the disciples who had embraced the faith of Jesus of Nazareth, and the zealots who had followed the standard of Judas the Gaulonite. The former were the friends, the latter were the enemies, of human kind; and the only resemblance between them consisted in the same inflexible constancy, which, in the defence of their cause, rendered them insensible of death and tortures. The followers of Judas, who impelled their countrymen into rebellion, were soon buried under the ruins of Jerusalem; whilst those of Jesus, known by the more celebrated name of Christians, diffused themselves over the Roman empire. How natural was it for Tacitus, in the time of Hadrian, to appropriate to the Christians the guilt and the sufferings, * which he might, with far greater truth and justice, have attributed to a sect whose odious memory was almost extinguished! 4. Whatever opinion may be entertained of this conjecture, (for it is no more than a conjecture,) it is evident that the effect, as well as the cause, of Nero’s persecution, was confined to the walls of Rome, that the religious tenets of the Galilæans or Christians, were never made a subject of punishment, or even of inquiry; and that, as the idea of their sufferings was for a long time connected with the idea of cruelty and injustice, the moderation of succeeding princes inclined them to spare a sect, oppressed by a tyrant, whose rage had been usually directed against virtue and innocence.

    It is somewhat remarkable that the flames of war consumed, almost at the same time, the temple of Jerusalem and the Capitol of Rome; and it appears no less singular, that the tribute which devotion had destined to the former, should have been converted by the power of an assaulting victor to restore and adorn the splendor of the latter. The emperors levied a general capitation tax on the Jewish people; and although the sum assessed on the head of each individual was inconsiderable, the use for which it was designed, and the severity with which it was exacted, were considered as an intolerable grievance. Since the officers of the revenue extended their unjust claim to many persons who were strangers to the blood or religion of the Jews, it was impossible that the Christians, who had so often sheltered themselves under the shade of the synagogue, should now escape this rapacious persecution. Anxious as they were to avoid the slightest infection of idolatry, their conscience forbade them to contribute to the honor of that dæmon who had assumed the character of the Capitoline Jupiter. As a very numerous though declining party among the Christians still adhered to the law of Moses, their efforts to dissemble their Jewish origin were detected by the decisive test of circumcision; nor were the Roman magistrates at leisure to inquire into the difference of their religious tenets. Among the Christians who were brought before the tribunal of the emperor, or, as it seems more probable, before that of the procurator of Judæa, two persons are said to have appeared, distinguished by their extraction, which was more truly noble than that of the greatest monarchs. These were the grandsons of St. Jude the apostle, who himself was the brother of Jesus Christ. Their natural pretensions to the throne of David might perhaps attract the respect of the people, and excite the jealousy of the governor; but the meanness of their garb, and the simplicity of their answers, soon convinced him that they were neither desirous nor capable of disturbing the peace of the Roman empire. They frankly confessed their royal origin, and their near relation to the Messiah; but they disclaimed any temporal views, and professed that his kingdom, which they devoutly expected, was

    purely of a spiritual and angelic nature. When they were examined concerning their fortune and occupation, they showed their hands, hardened with daily labor, and declared that they derived their whole subsistence from the cultivation of a farm near the village of Cocaba, of the extent of about twenty-four English acres, and of the value of nine thousand drachms, or three hundred pounds sterling. The grandsons of St. Jude were dismissed with compassion and contempt.

    But although the obscurity of the house of David might protect them from the suspicions of a tyrant, the present greatness of his own family alarmed the pusillanimous temper of Domitian, which could only be appeased by the blood of those Romans whom he either feared, or hated, or esteemed. Of the two sons of his uncle Flavius Sabinus, the elder was soon convicted of treasonable intentions, and the younger, who bore the name of Flavius Clemens, was indebted for his safety to his want of courage and ability. The emperor for a long time, distinguished so harmless a kinsman by his favor and protection, bestowed on him his own niece Domitilla, adopted the children of that marriage to the hope of the succession, and invested their father with the honors of the consulship.

    But he had scarcely finished the term of his annual magistracy, when, on a slight pretence, he was condemned and executed; Domitilla was banished to a desolate island on the coast of Campania; and sentences either of death or of confiscation were pronounced against a great number of who were involved in the same accusation. The guilt imputed to their charge was that of Atheism and Jewish manners; a singular association of ideas, which cannot with any propriety be applied except to the Christians, as they were obscurely and imperfectly viewed by the magistrates and by the writers of that period. On the strength of so probable an interpretation, and too eagerly admitting the suspicions of a tyrant as an evidence of their honorable crime, the church has placed both Clemens and Domitilla among its first martyrs,

    and has branded the cruelty of Domitian with the name of the second persecution. But this persecution (if it deserves that epithet) was of no long duration. A few months after the death of Clemens, and the banishment of Domitilla, Stephen, a freedman belonging to the latter, who had enjoyed the favor, but who had not surely embraced the faith, of his mistress, * assassinated the emperor in his palace. The memory of Domitian was condemned by the senate; his acts were rescinded; his exiles recalled; and under the gentle administration of Nerva, while the innocent were restored to their rank and fortunes, even the most guilty either obtained pardon or escaped punishment.

    1. About ten years afterwards, under the reign of Trajan, the younger Pliny was intrusted by his friend and master with the government of Bithynia and Pontus. He soon found himself at a loss to determine by what rule of justice or of law he should direct his conduct in the execution of an office the most repugnant to his humanity. Pliny had never assisted at any judicial proceedings against the Christians, with whose lame alone he seems to be acquainted; and he was totally uninformed with regard to the nature of their guilt, the method of their conviction, and the degree of their punishment. In this perplexity he had recourse to his usual expedient, of submitting to the wisdom of Trajan an impartial, and, in some respects, a favorable account of the new superstition, requesting the emperor, that he would condescend to resolve his doubts, and to instruct his ignorance. The life of Pliny had been employed in the acquisition of learning, and in the business of the world. Since the age of nineteen he had pleaded with distinction in the tribunals of Rome, filled a place in the senate, had been invested with the honors of the consulship, and had formed very numerous connections with every order of men, both in Italy and in the provinces. From his ignorance therefore we may derive some useful information. We may assure ourselves, that when he accepted the government of Bithynia, there were no general laws or decrees of the senate in force against the

    Christians; that neither Trajan nor any of his virtuous predecessors, whose edicts were received into the civil and criminal jurisprudence, had publicly declared their intentions concerning the new sect; and that whatever proceedings had been carried on against the Christians, there were none of sufficient weight and authority to establish a precedent for the conduct of a Roman magistrate.

    Chapter XVI: Conduct Towards The Christians, From Nero To Constantine. —

    Part III.

    The answer of Trajan, to which the Christians of the succeeding age have frequently appealed, discovers as much regard for justice and humanity as could be reconciled with his mistaken notions of religious policy. Instead of displaying the implacable zeal of an inquisitor, anxious to discover the most minute particles of heresy, and exulting in the number of his victims, the emperor expresses much more solicitude to protect the security of the innocent, than to prevent the escape of the guilty. He acknowledged the difficulty of fixing any general plan; but he lays down two salutary rules, which often afforded relief and support to the distressed Christians. Though he directs the magistrates to punish such persons as are legally convicted, he prohibits them, with a very humane inconsistency, from making any inquiries concerning the supposed criminals. Nor was the magistrate allowed to proceed on every kind of information. Anonymous charges the emperor rejects, as too repugnant to the equity of his government; and he strictly requires, for the conviction of those to whom the guilt of Christianity is imputed, the positive evidence of a fair and open accuser. It is likewise probable, that the persons who assumed so invidiuous an office, were obliged to declare the grounds of their suspicions, to specify (both in respect to time and place) the secret assemblies, which their Christian adversary had frequented, and to disclose a great number of circumstances, which were

    concealed with the most vigilant jealousy from the eye of the profane. If they succeeded in their prosecution, they were exposed to the resentment of a considerable and active party, to the censure of the more liberal portion of mankind, and to the ignominy which, in every age and country, has attended the character of an informer. If, on the contrary, they failed in their proofs, they incurred the severe and perhaps capital penalty, which, according to a law published by the emperor Hadrian, was inflicted on those who falsely attributed to their fellow-citizens the crime of Christianity. The violence of personal or superstitious animosity might sometimes prevail over the most natural apprehensions of disgrace and danger but it cannot surely be imagined, that accusations of so unpromising an appearance were either lightly or frequently undertaken by the Pagan subjects of the Roman empire. *

    The expedient which was employed to elude the prudence of the laws, affords a sufficient proof how effectually they disappointed the mischievous designs of private malice or superstitious zeal. In a large and tumultuous assembly, the restraints of fear and shame, so forcible on the minds of individuals, are deprived of the greatest part of their influence. The pious Christian, as he was desirous to obtain, or to escape, the glory of martyrdom, expected, either with impatience or with terror, the stated returns of the public games and festivals. On those occasions the inhabitants of the great cities of the empire were collected in the circus or the theatre, where every circumstance of the place, as well as of the ceremony, contributed to kindle their devotion, and to extinguish their humanity. Whilst the numerous spectators, crowned with garlands, perfumed with incense, purified with the blood of victims, and surrounded with the altars and statues of their tutelar deities, resigned themselves to the enjoyment of pleasures, which they considered as an essential part of their religious worship, they recollected, that the Christians alone abhorred the gods of mankind, and by their absence and melancholy on these solemn festivals, seemed to insult or to lament the public felicity. If the empire had been

    afflicted by any recent calamity, by a plague, a famine, or an unsuccessful war; if the Tyber had, or if the Nile had not, risen beyond its banks; if the earth had shaken, or if the temperate order of the seasons had been interrupted, the superstitious Pagans were convinced that the crimes and the impiety of the Christians, who were spared by the excessive lenity of the government, had at length provoked the divine justice. It was not among a licentious and exasperated populace, that the forms of legal proceedings could be observed; it was not in an amphitheatre, stained with the blood of wild beasts and gladiators, that the voice of compassion could be heard. The impatient clamors of the multitude denounced the Christians as the enemies of gods and men, doomed them to the severest tortures, and venturing to accuse by name some of the most distinguished of the new sectaries, required with irresistible vehemence that they should be instantly apprehended and cast to the lions. The provincial governors and magistrates who presided in the public spectacles were usually inclined to gratify the inclinations, and to appease the rage, of the people, by the sacrifice of a few obnoxious victims. But the wisdom of the emperors protected the church from the danger of these tumultuous clamors and irregular accusations, which they justly censured as repugnant both to the firmness and to the equity of their administration. The edicts of Hadrian and of Antoninus Pius expressly declared, that the voice of the multitude should never be admitted as legal evidence to convict or to punish those unfortunate persons who had embraced the enthusiasm of the Christians.

    III. Punishment was not the inevitable consequence of conviction, and the Christians, whose guilt was the most clearly proved by the testimony of witnesses, or even by their voluntary confession, still retained in their own power the alternative of life or death. It was not so much the past offence, as the actual resistance, which excited the indignation of the magistrate. He was persuaded that he offered them an easy pardon, since, if they consented to cast a few grains of incense upon the altar, they were dismissed from the tribunal

    in safety and with applause. It was esteemed the duty of a humane judge to endeavor to reclaim, rather than to punish, those deluded enthusiasts. Varying his tone according to the age, the sex, or the situation of the prisoners, he frequently condescended to set before their eyes every circumstance which could render life more pleasing, or death more terrible; and to solicit, nay, to entreat, them, that they would show some compassion to themselves, to their families, and to their friends. If threats and persuasions proved ineffectual, he had often recourse to violence; the scourge and the rack were called in to supply the deficiency of argument, and every art of cruelty was employed to subdue such inflexible, and, as it appeared to the Pagans, such criminal, obstinacy. The ancient apologists of Christianity have censured, with equal truth and severity, the irregular conduct of their persecutors who, contrary to every principle of judicial proceeding, admitted the use of torture, in order to obtain, not a confession, but a denial, of the crime which was the object of their inquiry. The monks of succeeding ages, who, in their peaceful solitudes, entertained themselves with diversifying the deaths and sufferings of the primitive martyrs, have frequently invented torments of a much more refined and ingenious nature. In particular, it has pleased them to suppose, that the zeal of the Roman magistrates, disdaining every consideration of moral virtue or public decency, endeavored to seduce those whom they were unable to vanquish, and that by their orders the most brutal violence was offered to those whom they found it impossible to seduce. It is related, that females, who were prepared to despise death, were sometimes condemned to a more severe trial, and called upon to determine whether they set a higher value on their religion or on their chastity. The youths to whose licentious embraces they were abandoned, received a solemn exhortation from the judge, to exert their most strenuous efforts to maintain the honor of Venus against the impious virgin who refused to burn incense on her altars. Their violence, however, was commonly disappointed, and the seasonable interposition of some miraculous power preserved the chaste spouses of Christ from the dishonor even of an involuntary defeat. We should not indeed neglect to remark,

    that the more ancient as well as authentic memorials of the church are seldom polluted with these extravagant and indecent fictions.

    The total disregard of truth and probability in the representation of these primitive martyrdoms was occasioned by a very natural mistake. The ecclesiastical writers of the fourth or fifth centuries ascribed to the magistrates of Rome the same degree of implacable and unrelenting zeal which filled their own breasts against the heretics or the idolaters of their own times. It is not improbable that some of those persons who were raised to the dignities of the empire, might have imbibed the prejudices of the populace, and that the cruel disposition of others might occasionally be stimulated by motives of avarice or of personal resentment. But it is certain, and we may appeal to the grateful confessions of the first Christians, that the greatest part of those magistrates who exercised in the provinces the authority of the emperor, or of the senate, and to whose hands alone the jurisdiction of life and death was intrusted, behaved like men of polished manners and liberal education, who respected the rules of justice, and who were conversant with the precepts of philosophy. They frequently declined the odious task of persecution, dismissed the charge with contempt, or suggested to the accused Christian some legal evasion, by which he might elude the severity of the laws. Whenever they were invested with a discretionary power, they used it much less for the oppression, than for the relief and benefit of the afflicted church. They were far from condemning all the Christians who were accused before their tribunal, and very far from punishing with death all those who were convicted of an obstinate adherence to the new superstition. Contenting themselves, for the most part, with the milder chastisements of imprisonment, exile, or slavery in the mines, they left the unhappy victims of their justice some reason to hope, that a prosperous event, the accession, the marriage, or the triumph of an emperor, might speedily restore them, by a general pardon, to their former state. The martyrs, devoted to

    immediate execution by the Roman magistrates, appear to have been selected from the most opposite extremes. They were either bishops and presbyters, the persons the most distinguished among the Christians by their rank and influence, and whose example might strike terror into the whole sect; or else they were the meanest and most abject among them, particularly those of the servile condition, whose lives were esteemed of little value, and whose sufferings were viewed by the ancients with too careless an indifference. The learned Origen, who, from his experience as well as reading, was intimately acquainted with the history of the Christians, declares, in the most express terms, that the number of martyrs was very inconsiderable. His authority would alone be sufficient to annihilate that formidable army of martyrs, whose relics, drawn for the most part from the catacombs of Rome, have replenished so many churches, and whose marvellous achievements have been the subject of so many volumes of Holy Romance. But the general assertion of Origen may be explained and confirmed by the particular testimony of his friend Dionysius, who, in the immense city of Alexandria, and under the rigorous persecution of Decius, reckons only ten men and seven women who suffered for the profession of the Christian name.

    During the same period of persecution, the zealous, the eloquent, the ambitious Cyprian governed the church, not only of Carthage, but even of Africa. He possessed every quality which could engage the reverence of the faithful, or provoke the suspicions and resentment of the Pagan magistrates. His character as well as his station seemed to mark out that holy prelate as the most distinguished object of envy and danger. The experience, however, of the life of Cyprian, is sufficient to prove that our fancy has exaggerated the perilous situation of a Christian bishop; and the dangers to which he was exposed were less imminent than those which temporal ambition is always prepared to encounter in the pursuit of honors. Four Roman emperors, with their families, their favorites, and their adherents, perished by the sword in the space of ten years,

    during which the bishop of Carthage guided by his authority and eloquence the councils of the African church. It was only in the third year of his administration, that he had reason, during a few months, to apprehend the severe edicts of Decius, the vigilance of the magistrate and the clamors of the multitude, who loudly demanded, that Cyprian, the leader of the Christians, should be thrown to the lions. Prudence suggested the necessity of a temporary retreat, and the voice of prudence was obeyed. He withdrew himself into an obscure solitude, from whence he could maintain a constant correspondence with the clergy and people of Carthage; and, concealing himself till the tempest was past, he preserved his life, without relinquishing either his power or his reputation. His extreme caution did not, however, escape the censure of the more rigid Christians, who lamented, or the reproaches of his personal enemies, who insulted, a conduct which they considered as a pusillanimous and criminal desertion of the most sacred duty. The propriety of reserving himself for the future exigencies of the church, the example of several holy bishops, and the divine admonitions, which, as he declares himself, he frequently received in visions and ecstacies, were the reasons alleged in his justification. But his best apology may be found in the cheerful resolution, with which, about eight years afterwards, he suffered death in the cause of religion. The authentic history of his martyrdom has been recorded with unusual candor and impartiality. A short abstract, therefore, of its most important circumstances, will convey the clearest information of the spirit, and of the forms, of the Roman persecutions.

    Chapter XVI: Conduct Towards The Christians, From Nero To Constantine. —

    Part IV.

    When Valerian was consul for the third, and Gallienus for the fourth time, Paternus, proconsul of Africa, summoned Cyprian to appear in his private council-chamber. He there acquainted

    him with the Imperial mandate which he had just received, that those who had abandoned the Roman religion should immediately return to the practice of the ceremonies of their ancestors. Cyprian replied without hesitation, that he was a Christian and a bishop, devoted to the worship of the true and only Deity, to whom he offered up his daily supplications for the safety and prosperity of the two emperors, his lawful sovereigns. With modest confidence he pleaded the privilege of a citizen, in refusing to give any answer to some invidious and indeed illegal questions which the proconsul had proposed. A sentence of banishment was pronounced as the penalty of Cyprian’s disobedience; and he was conducted without delay to Curubis, a free and maritime city of Zeugitania, in a pleasant situation, a fertile territory, and at the distance of about forty miles from Carthage. The exiled bishop enjoyed the conveniences of life and the consciousness of virtue. His reputation was diffused over Africa and Italy; an account of his behavior was published for the edification of the Christian world; and his solitude was frequently interrupted by the letters, the visits, and the congratulations of the faithful. On the arrival of a new proconsul in the province the fortune of Cyprian appeared for some time to wear a still more favorable aspect. He was recalled from banishment; and though not yet permitted to return to Carthage, his own gardens in the neighborhood of the capital were assigned for the place of his residence.

    At length, exactly one year after Cyprian was first apprehended, Galerius Maximus, proconsul of Africa, received the Imperial warrant for the execution of the Christian teachers. The bishop of Carthage was sensible that he should be singled out for one of the first victims; and the frailty of nature tempted him to withdraw himself, by a secret flight, from the danger and the honor of martyrdom; * but soon recovering that fortitude which his character required, he returned to his gardens, and patiently expected the ministers of death. Two officers of rank, who were intrusted with that commission, placed Cyprian between them in a chariot, and as

    the proconsul was not then at leisure, they conducted him, not to a prison, but to a private house in Carthage, which belonged to one of them. An elegant supper was provided for the entertainment of the bishop, and his Christian friends were permitted for the last time to enjoy his society, whilst the streets were filled with a multitude of the faithful, anxious and alarmed at the approaching fate of their spiritual father. In the morning he appeared before the tribunal of the proconsul, who, after informing himself of the name and situation of Cyprian, commanded him to offer sacrifice, and pressed him to reflect on the consequences of his disobedience. The refusal of Cyprian was firm and decisive; and the magistrate, when he had taken the opinion of his council, pronounced with some reluctance the sentence of death. It was conceived in the following terms: “That Thascius Cyprianus should be immediately beheaded, as the enemy of the gods of Rome, and as the chief and ringleader of a criminal association, which he had seduced into an impious resistance against the laws of the most holy emperors, Valerian and Gallienus.” The manner of his execution was the mildest and least painful that could be inflicted on a person convicted of any capital offence; nor was the use of torture admitted to obtain from the bishop of Carthage either the recantation of his principles or the discovery of his accomplices.

    As soon as the sentence was proclaimed, a general cry of “We will die with him,” arose at once among the listening multitude of Christians who waited before the palace gates. The generous effusions of their zeal and their affection were neither serviceable to Cyprian nor dangerous to themselves. He was led away under a guard of tribunes and centurions, without resistance and without insult, to the place of his execution, a spacious and level plain near the city, which was already filled with great numbers of spectators. His faithful presbyters and deacons were permitted to accompany their holy bishop. * They assisted him in laying aside his upper garment, spread linen on the ground to catch the precious relics of his blood, and received his orders to bestow five-and-twenty pieces of

    gold on the executioner. The martyr then covered his face with his hands, and at one blow his head was separated from his body. His corpse remained during some hours exposed to the curiosity of the Gentiles: but in the night it was removed, and transported in a triumphal procession, and with a splendid illumination, to the burial-place of the Christians. The funeral of Cyprian was publicly celebrated without receiving any interruption from the Roman magistrates; and those among the faithful, who had performed the last offices to his person and his memory, were secure from the danger of inquiry or of punishment. It is remarkable, that of so great a multitude of bishops in the province of Africa, Cyprian was the first who was esteemed worthy to obtain the crown of martyrdom.

    It was in the choice of Cyprian, either to die a martyr, or to live an apostate; but on the choice depended the alternative of honor or infamy. Could we suppose that the bishop of Carthage had employed the profession of the Christian faith only as the instrument of his avarice or ambition, it was still incumbent on him to support the character he had assumed; and if he possessed the smallest degree of manly fortitude, rather to expose himself to the most cruel tortures, than by a single act to exchange the reputation of a whole life, for the abhorrence of his Christian brethren, and the contempt of the Gentile world. But if the zeal of Cyprian was supported by the sincere conviction of the truth of those doctrines which he preached, the crown of martyrdom must have appeared to him as an object of desire rather than of terror. It is not easy to extract any distinct ideas from the vague though eloquent declamations of the Fathers, or to ascertain the degree of immortal glory and happiness which they confidently promised to those who were so fortunate as to shed their blood in the cause of religion. They inculcated with becoming diligence, that the fire of martyrdom supplied every defect and expiated every sin; that while the souls of ordinary Christians were obliged to pass through a slow and painful purification, the triumphant sufferers entered into the immediate fruition of eternal bliss, where, in the society of the patriarchs, the

    apostles, and the prophets, they reigned with Christ, and acted as his assessors in the universal judgment of mankind. The assurance of a lasting reputation upon earth, a motive so congenial to the vanity of human nature, often served to animate the courage of the martyrs. The honors which Rome or Athens bestowed on those citizens who had fallen in the cause of their country, were cold and unmeaning demonstrations of respect, when compared with the ardent gratitude and devotion which the primitive church expressed towards the victorious champions of the faith. The annual commemoration of their virtues and sufferings was observed as a sacred ceremony, and at length terminated in religious worship. Among the Christians who had publicly confessed their religious principles, those who (as it very frequently happened) had been dismissed from the tribunal or the prisons of the Pagan magistrates, obtained such honors as were justly due to their imperfect martyrdom and their generous resolution. The most pious females courted the permission of imprinting kisses on the fetters which they had worn, and on the wounds which they had received. Their persons were esteemed holy, their decisions were admitted with deference, and they too often abused, by their spiritual pride and licentious manners, the preeminence which their zeal and intrepidity had acquired. Distinctions like these, whilst they display the exalted merit, betray the inconsiderable number of those who suffered, and of those who died, for the profession of Christianity.

    The sober discretion of the present age will more readily censure than admire, but can more easily admire than imitate, the fervor of the first Christians, who, according to the lively expressions of Sulpicius Severus, desired martyrdom with more eagerness than his own contemporaries solicited a bishopric. The epistles which Ignatius composed as he was carried in chains through the cities of Asia, breathe sentiments the most repugnant to the ordinary feelings of human nature. He earnestly beseeches the Romans, that when he should be exposed in the amphitheatre, they would not, by

    their kind but unseasonable intercession, deprive him of the crown of glory; and he declares his resolution to provoke and irritate the wild beasts which might be employed as the instruments of his death. Some stories are related of the courage of martyrs, who actually performed what Ignatius had intended; who exasperated the fury of the lions, pressed the executioner to hasten his office, cheerfully leaped into the fires which were kindled to consume them, and discovered a sensation of joy and pleasure in the midst of the most exquisite tortures. Several examples have been preserved of a zeal impatient of those restraints which the emperors had provided for the security of the church. The Christians sometimes supplied by their voluntary declaration the want of an accuser, rudely disturbed the public service of paganism, and rushing in crowds round the tribunal of the magistrates, called upon them to pronounce and to inflict the sentence of the law. The behavior of the Christians was too remarkable to escape the notice of the ancient philosophers; but they seem to have considered it with much less admiration than astonishment. Incapable of conceiving the motives which sometimes transported the fortitude of believers beyond the bounds of prudence or reason, they treated such an eagerness to die as the strange result of obstinate despair, of stupid insensibility, or of superstitious frenzy. “Unhappy men!” exclaimed the proconsul Antoninus to the Christians of Asia; “unhappy men! if you are thus weary of your lives, is it so difficult for you to find ropes and precipices?” He was extremely cautious (as it is observed by a learned and pious historian) of punishing men who had found no accusers but themselves, the Imperial laws not having made any provision for so unexpected a case: condemning therefore a few as a warning to their brethren, he dismissed the multitude with indignation and contempt. Notwithstanding this real or affected disdain, the intrepid constancy of the faithful was productive of more salutary effects on those minds which nature or grace had disposed for the easy reception of religious truth. On these melancholy occasions, there were many among the Gentiles who pitied, who admired, and who were converted. The generous enthusiasm was communicated from

    the sufferer to the spectators; and the blood of martyrs, according to a well-known observation, became the seed of the church.

    But although devotion had raised, and eloquence continued to inflame, this fever of the mind, it insensibly gave way to the more natural hopes and fears of the human heart, to the love of life, the apprehension of pain, and the horror of dissolution. The more prudent rulers of the church found themselves obliged to restrain the indiscreet ardor of their followers, and to distrust a constancy which too often abandoned them in the hour of trial. As the lives of the faithful became less mortified and austere, they were every day less ambitious of the honors of martyrdom; and the soldiers of Christ, instead of distinguishing themselves by voluntary deeds of heroism, frequently deserted their post, and fled in confusion before the enemy whom it was their duty to resist. There were three methods, however, of escaping the flames of persecution, which were not attended with an equal degree of guilt: first, indeed, was generally allowed to be innocent; the second was of a doubtful, or at least of a venial, nature; but the third implied a direct and criminal apostasy from the Christian faith.

    1. A modern inquisitor would hear with surprise, that whenever an information was given to a Roman magistrate of any person within his jurisdiction who had embraced the sect of the Christians, the charge was communicated to the party accused, and that a convenient time was allowed him to settle his domestic concerns, and to prepare an answer to the crime which was imputed to him. If he entertained any doubt of his own constancy, such a delay afforded him the opportunity of preserving his life and honor by flight, of withdrawing himself into some obscure retirement or some distant province, and of patiently expecting the return of peace and security. A measure so consonant to reason was soon authorized by the advice and example of the most holy prelates; and seems to have been censured by few except by the Montanists, who

    deviated into heresy by their strict and obstinate adherence to the rigor of ancient discipline. II. The provincial governors, whose zeal was less prevalent than their avarice, had countenanced the practice of selling certificates, (or libels, as they were called,) which attested, that the persons therein mentioned had complied with the laws, and sacrificed to the Roman deities. By producing these false declarations, the opulent and timid Christians were enabled to silence the malice of an informer, and to reconcile in some measure their safety with their religion. A slight penance atoned for this profane dissimulation. * III. In every persecution there were great numbers of unworthy Christians who publicly disowned or renounced the faith which they had professed; and who confirmed the sincerity of their abjuration, by the legal acts of burning incense or of offering sacrifices. Some of these apostates had yielded on the first menace or exhortation of the magistrate; whilst the patience of others had been subdued by the length and repetition of tortures. The affrighted countenances of some betrayed their inward remorse, while others advanced with confidence and alacrity to the altars of the gods. But the disguise which fear had imposed, subsisted no longer than the present danger. As soon as the severity of the persecution was abated, the doors of the churches were assailed by the returning multitude of penitents who detested their idolatrous submission, and who solicited with equal ardor, but with various success, their readmission into the society of Christians.

    1. Notwithstanding the general rules established for the conviction and punishment of the Christians, the fate of those sectaries, in an extensive and arbitrary government, must still in a great measure, have depended on their own behavior, the circumstances of the times, and the temper of their supreme as well as subordinate rulers. Zeal might sometimes provoke, and prudence might sometimes avert or assuage, the superstitious fury of the Pagans. A variety of motives might dispose the provincial governors either to enforce or to relax the execution of the laws; and of these motives the most

    forcible was their regard not only for the public edicts, but for the secret intentions of the emperor, a glance from whose eye was sufficient to kindle or to extinguish the flames of persecution. As often as any occasional severities were exercised in the different parts of the empire, the primitive Christians lamented and perhaps magnified their own sufferings; but the celebrated number of ten persecutions has been determined by the ecclesiastical writers of the fifth century, who possessed a more distinct view of the prosperous or adverse fortunes of the church, from the age of Nero to that of Diocletian. The ingenious parallels of the ten plagues of Egypt, and of the ten horns of the Apocalypse, first suggested this calculation to their minds; and in their application of the faith of prophecy to the truth of history, they were careful to select those reigns which were indeed the most hostile to the Christian cause. But these transient persecutions served only to revive the zeal and to restore the discipline of the faithful; and the moments of extraordinary rigor were compensated by much longer intervals of peace and security. The indifference of some princes, and the indulgence of others, permitted the Christians to enjoy, though not perhaps a legal, yet an actual and public, toleration of their religion.

    Chapter XVI: Conduct Towards The Christians, From Nero To Constantine. —

    Part V.

    The apology of Tertullian contains two very ancient, very singular, but at the same time very suspicious, instances of Imperial clemency; the edicts published by Tiberius, and by Marcus Antoninus, and designed not only to protect the innocence of the Christians, but even to proclaim those stupendous miracles which had attested the truth of their doctrine. The first of these examples is attended with some difficulties which might perplex a sceptical mind. We are required to believe, that Pontius Pilate informed the emperor of the unjust sentence of death which he had pronounced

    against an innocent, and, as it appeared, a divine, person; and that, without acquiring the merit, he exposed himself to the danger of martyrdom; that Tiberius, who avowed his contempt for all religion, immediately conceived the design of placing the Jewish Messiah among the gods of Rome; that his servile senate ventured to disobey the commands of their master; that Tiberius, instead of resenting their refusal, contented himself with protecting the Christians from the severity of the laws, many years before such laws were enacted, or before the church had assumed any distinct name or existence; and lastly, that the memory of this extraordinary transaction was preserved in the most public and authentic records, which escaped the knowledge of the historians of Greece and Rome, and were only visible to the eyes of an African Christian, who composed his apology one hundred and sixty years after the death of Tiberius. The edict of Marcus Antoninus is supposed to have been the effect of his devotion and gratitude for the miraculous deliverance which he had obtained in the Marcomannic war. The distress of the legions, the seasonable tempest of rain and hail, of thunder and of lightning, and the dismay and defeat of the barbarians, have been celebrated by the eloquence of several Pagan writers. If there were any Christians in that army, it was natural that they should ascribe some merit to the fervent prayers, which, in the moment of danger, they had offered up for their own and the public safety. But we are still assured by monuments of brass and marble, by the Imperial medals, and by the Antonine column, that neither the prince nor the people entertained any sense of this signal obligation, since they unanimously attribute their deliverance to the providence of Jupiter, and to the interposition of Mercury. During the whole course of his reign, Marcus despised the Christians as a philosopher, and punished them as a sovereign. *

    By a singular fatality, the hardships which they had endured under the government of a virtuous prince, immediately ceased on the accession of a tyrant; and as none except themselves had experienced the injustice of Marcus, so they

    alone were protected by the lenity of Commodus. The celebrated Marcia, the most favored of his concubines, and who at length contrived the murder of her Imperial lover, entertained a singular affection for the oppressed church; and though it was impossible that she could reconcile the practice of vice with the precepts of the gospel, she might hope to atone for the frailties of her sex and profession by declaring herself the patroness of the Christians. Under the gracious protection of Marcia, they passed in safety the thirteen years of a cruel tyranny; and when the empire was established in the house of Severus, they formed a domestic but more honorable connection with the new court. The emperor was persuaded, that in a dangerous sickness, he had derived some benefit, either spiritual or physical, from the holy oil, with which one of his slaves had anointed him. He always treated with peculiar distinction several persons of both sexes who had embraced the new religion. The nurse as well as the preceptor of Caracalla were Christians; * and if that young prince ever betrayed a sentiment of humanity, it was occasioned by an incident, which, however trifling, bore some relation to the cause of Christianity. Under the reign of Severus, the fury of the populace was checked; the rigor of ancient laws was for some time suspended; and the provincial governors were satisfied with receiving an annual present from the churches within their jurisdiction, as the price, or as the reward, of their moderation. The controversy concerning the precise time of the celebration of Easter, armed the bishops of Asia and Italy against each other, and was considered as the most important business of this period of leisure and tranquillity. Nor was the peace of the church interrupted, till the increasing numbers of proselytes seem at length to have attracted the attention, and to have alienated the mind of Severus. With the design of restraining the progress of Christianity, he published an edict, which, though it was designed to affect only the new converts, could not be carried into strict execution, without exposing to danger and punishment the most zealous of their teachers and missionaries. In this mitigated persecution we may still discover the indulgent spirit of Rome and of Polytheism, which

    so readily admitted every excuse in favor of those who practised the religious ceremonies of their fathers.

    But the laws which Severus had enacted soon expired with the authority of that emperor; and the Christians, after this accidental tempest, enjoyed a calm of thirty-eight years. Till this period they had usually held their assemblies in private houses and sequestered places. They were now permitted to erect and consecrate convenient edifices for the purpose of religious worship; to purchase lands, even at Rome itself, for the use of the community; and to conduct the elections of their ecclesiastical ministers in so public, but at the same time in so exemplary a manner, as to deserve the respectful attention of the Gentiles. This long repose of the church was accompanied with dignity. The reigns of those princes who derived their extraction from the Asiatic provinces, proved the most favorable to the Christians; the eminent persons of the sect, instead of being reduced to implore the protection of a slave or concubine, were admitted into the palace in the honorable characters of priests and philosophers; and their mysterious doctrines, which were already diffused among the people, insensibly attracted the curiosity of their sovereign. When the empress Mammæa passed through Antioch, she expressed a desire of conversing with the celebrated Origen, the fame of whose piety and learning was spread over the East. Origen obeyed so flattering an invitation, and though he could not expect to succeed in the conversion of an artful and ambitious woman, she listened with pleasure to his eloquent exhortations, and honorably dismissed him to his retirement in Palestine. The sentiments of Mammæa were adopted by her son Alexander, and the philosophic devotion of that emperor was marked by a singular but injudicious regard for the Christian religion. In his domestic chapel he placed the statues of Abraham, of Orpheus, of Apollonius, and of Christ, as an honor justly due to those respectable sages who had instructed mankind in the various modes of addressing their homage to the supreme and universal Deity. A purer faith, as well as worship, was openly professed and practised among

    his household. Bishops, perhaps for the first time, were seen at court; and, after the death of Alexander, when the inhuman Maximin discharged his fury on the favorites and servants of his unfortunate benefactor, a great number of Christians of every rank and of both sexes, were involved the promiscuous massacre, which, on their account, has improperly received the name of Persecution. *

    Notwithstanding the cruel disposition of Maximin, the effects of his resentment against the Christians were of a very local and temporary nature, and the pious Origen, who had been proscribed as a devoted victim, was still reserved to convey the truths of the gospel to the ear of monarchs. He addressed several edifying letters to the emperor Philip, to his wife, and to his mother; and as soon as that prince, who was born in the neighborhood of Palestine, had usurped the Imperial sceptre, the Christians acquired a friend and a protector. The public and even partial favor of Philip towards the sectaries of the new religion, and his constant reverence for the ministers of the church, gave some color to the suspicion, which prevailed in his own times, that the emperor himself was become a convert to the faith; and afforded some grounds for a fable which was afterwards invented, that he had been purified by confession and penance from the guilt contracted by the murder of his innocent predecessor. the fall of Philip introduced, with the change of masters, a new system of government, so oppressive to the Christians, that their former condition, ever since the time of Domitian, was represented as a state of perfect freedom and security, if compared with the rigorous treatment which they experienced under the short reign of Decius. The virtues of that prince will scarcely allow us to suspect that he was actuated by a mean resentment against the favorites of his predecessor; and it is more reasonable to believe, that in the prosecution of his general design to restore the purity of Roman manners, he was desirous of delivering the empire from what he condemned as a recent and criminal superstition. The bishops of the most considerable cities were removed by exile or death: the

    vigilance of the magistrates prevented the clergy of Rome during sixteen months from proceeding to a new election; and it was the opinion of the Christians, that the emperor would more patiently endure a competitor for the purple, than a bishop in the capital. Were it possible to suppose that the penetration of Decius had discovered pride under the disguise of humility, or that he could foresee the temporal dominion which might insensibly arise from the claims of spiritual authority, we might be less surprised, that he should consider the successors of St. Peter, as the most formidable rivals to those of Augustus.

    The administration of Valerian was distinguished by a levity and inconstancy ill suited to the gravity of the Roman Censor. In the first part of his reign, he surpassed in clemency those princes who had been suspected of an attachment to the Christian faith. In the last three years and a half, listening to the insinuations of a minister addicted to the superstitions of Egypt, he adopted the maxims, and imitated the severity, of his predecessor Decius. The accession of Gallienus, which increased the calamities of the empire, restored peace to the church; and the Christians obtained the free exercise of their religion by an edict addressed to the bishops, and conceived in such terms as seemed to acknowledge their office and public character. The ancient laws, without being formally repealed, were suffered to sink into oblivion; and (excepting only some hostile intentions which are attributed to the emperor Aurelian ) the disciples of Christ passed above forty years in a state of prosperity, far more dangerous to their virtue than the severest trials of persecution.

    The story of Paul of Samosata, who filled the metropolitan see of Antioch, while the East was in the hands of Odenathus and Zenobia, may serve to illustrate the condition and character of the times. The wealth of that prelate was a sufficient evidence of his guilt, since it was neither derived from the inheritance of his fathers, nor acquired by the arts of honest industry. But Paul considered the service of the church as a very lucrative

    profession. His ecclesiastical jurisdiction was venal and rapacious; he extorted frequent contributions from the most opulent of the faithful, and converted to his own use a considerable part of the public revenue. By his pride and luxury, the Christian religion was rendered odious in the eyes of the Gentiles. His council chamber and his throne, the splendor with which he appeared in public, the suppliant crowd who solicited his attention, the multitude of letters and petitions to which he dictated his answers, and the perpetual hurry of business in which he was involved, were circumstances much better suited to the state of a civil magistrate, than to the humility of a primitive bishop. When he harangued his people from the pulpit, Paul affected the figurative style and the theatrical gestures of an Asiatic sophist, while the cathedral resounded with the loudest and most extravagant acclamations in the praise of his divine eloquence. Against those who resisted his power, or refused to flatter his vanity, the prelate of Antioch was arrogant, rigid, and inexorable; but he relaxed the discipline, and lavished the treasures of the church on his dependent clergy, who were permitted to imitate their master in the gratification of every sensual appetite. For Paul indulged himself very freely in the pleasures of the table, and he had received into the episcopal palace two young and beautiful women as the constant companions of his leisure moments.

    Notwithstanding these scandalous vices, if Paul of Samosata had preserved the purity of the orthodox faith, his reign over the capital of Syria would have ended only with his life; and had a seasonable persecution intervened, an effort of courage might perhaps have placed him in the rank of saints and martyrs. * Some nice and subtle errors, which he imprudently adopted and obstinately maintained, concerning the doctrine of the Trinity, excited the zeal and indignation of the Eastern churches. From Egypt to the Euxine Sea, the bishops were in arms and in motion. Several councils were held, confutations were published, excommunications were pronounced, ambiguous explanations were by turns accepted and refused,

    treaties were concluded and violated, and at length Paul of Samosata was degraded from his episcopal character, by the sentence of seventy or eighty bishops, who assembled for that purpose at Antioch, and who, without consulting the rights of the clergy or people, appointed a successor by their own authority. The manifest irregularity of this proceeding increased the numbers of the discontented faction; and as Paul, who was no stranger to the arts of courts, had insinuated himself into the favor of Zenobia, he maintained above four years the possession of the episcopal house and office. * The victory of Aurelian changed the face of the East, and the two contending parties, who applied to each other the epithets of schism and heresy, were either commanded or permitted to plead their cause before the tribunal of the conqueror. This public and very singular trial affords a convincing proof that the existence, the property, the privileges, and the internal policy of the Christians, were acknowledged, if not by the laws, at least by the magistrates, of the empire. As a Pagan and as a soldier, it could scarcely be expected that Aurelian should enter into the discussion, whether the sentiments of Paul or those of his adversaries were most agreeable to the true standard of the orthodox faith. His determination, however, was founded on the general principles of equity and reason. He considered the bishops of Italy as the most impartial and respectable judges among the Christians, and as soon as he was informed that they had unanimously approved the sentence of the council, he acquiesced in their opinion, and immediately gave orders that Paul should be compelled to relinquish the temporal possessions belonging to an office, of which, in the judgment of his brethren, he had been regularly deprived. But while we applaud the justice, we should not overlook the policy, of Aurelian, who was desirous of restoring and cementing the dependence of the provinces on the capital, by every means which could bind the interest or prejudices of any part of his subjects.

    Amidst the frequent revolutions of the empire, the Christians

    still flourished in peace and prosperity; and notwithstanding a celebrated æra of martyrs has been deduced from the accession of Diocletian, the new system of policy, introduced and maintained by the wisdom of that prince, continued, during more than eighteen years, to breathe the mildest and most liberal spirit of religious toleration. The mind of Diocletian himself was less adapted indeed to speculative inquiries, than to the active labors of war and government. His prudence rendered him averse to any great innovation, and though his temper was not very susceptible of zeal or enthusiasm, he always maintained an habitual regard for the ancient deities of the empire. But the leisure of the two empresses, of his wife Prisca, and of Valeria, his daughter, permitted them to listen with more attention and respect to the truths of Christianity, which in every age has acknowledged its important obligations to female devotion. The principal eunuchs, Lucian and Dorotheus, Gorgonius and Andrew, who attended the person, possessed the favor, and governed the household of Diocletian, protected by their powerful influence the faith which they had embraced. Their example was imitated by many of the most considerable officers of the palace, who, in their respective stations, had the care of the Imperial ornaments, of the robes, of the furniture, of the jewels, and even of the private treasury; and, though it might sometimes be incumbent on them to accompany the emperor when he sacrificed in the temple, they enjoyed, with their wives, their children, and their slaves, the free exercise of the Christian religion. Diocletian and his colleagues frequently conferred the most important offices on those persons who avowed their abhorrence for the worship of the gods, but who had displayed abilities proper for the service of the state. The bishops held an honorable rank in their respective provinces, and were treated with distinction and respect, not only by the people, but by the magistrates themselves. Almost in every city, the ancient churches were found insufficient to contain the increasing multitude of proselytes; and in their place more stately and capacious edifices were erected for the public worship of the faithful. The corruption of manners and principles, so forcibly lamented by Eusebius, may be

    considered, not only as a consequence, but as a proof, of the liberty which the Christians enjoyed and abused under the reign of Diocletian. Prosperity had relaxed the nerves of discipline. Fraud, envy, and malice prevailed in every congregation. The presbyters aspired to the episcopal office, which every day became an object more worthy of their ambition. The bishops, who contended with each other for ecclesiastical preeminence, appeared by their conduct to claim a secular and tyrannical power in the church; and the lively faith which still distinguished the Christians from the Gentiles, was shown much less in their lives, than in their controversial writings.

    Notwithstanding this seeming security, an attentive observer might discern some symptoms that threatened the church with a more violent persecution than any which she had yet endured. The zeal and rapid progress of the Christians awakened the Polytheists from their supine indifference in the cause of those deities, whom custom and education had taught them to revere. The mutual provocations of a religious war, which had already continued above two hundred years, exasperated the animosity of the contending parties. The Pagans were incensed at the rashness of a recent and obscure sect, which presumed to accuse their countrymen of error, and to devote their ancestors to eternal misery. The habits of justifying the popular mythology against the invectives of an implacable enemy, produced in their minds some sentiments of faith and reverence for a system which they had been accustomed to consider with the most careless levity. The supernatural powers assumed by the church inspired at the same time terror and emulation. The followers of the established religion intrenched themselves behind a similar fortification of prodigies; invented new modes of sacrifice, of expiation, and of initiation; attempted to revive the credit of their expiring oracles; and listened with eager credulity to every impostor, who flattered their prejudices by a tale of wonders. Both parties seemed to acknowledge the truth of those miracles which were claimed by their adversaries; and

    while they were contented with ascribing them to the arts of magic, and to the power of dæmons, they mutually concurred in restoring and establishing the reign of superstition. Philosophy, her most dangerous enemy, was now converted into her most useful ally. The groves of the academy, the gardens of Epicurus, and even the portico of the Stoics, were almost deserted, as so many different schools of scepticism or impiety; and many among the Romans were desirous that the writings of Cicero should be condemned and suppressed by the authority of the senate. The prevailing sect of the new Platonicians judged it prudent to connect themselves with the priests, whom perhaps they despised, against the Christians, whom they had reason to fear. These fashionable Philosophers prosecuted the design of extracting allegorical wisdom from the fictions of the Greek poets; instituted mysterious rites of devotion for the use of their chosen disciples; recommended the worship of the ancient gods as the emblems or ministers of the Supreme Deity, and composed against the faith of the gospel many elaborate treatises, which have since been committed to the flames by the prudence of orthodox emperors.

    Chapter XVI: Conduct Towards The Christians, From Nero To Constantine. —

    Part VI.

    Although the policy of Diocletian and the humanity of Constantius inclined them to preserve inviolate the maxims of toleration, it was soon discovered that their two associates, Maximian and Galerius, entertained the most implacable aversion for the name and religion of the Christians. The minds of those princes had never been enlightened by science; education had never softened their temper. They owed their greatness to their swords, and in their most elevated fortune they still retained their superstitious prejudices of soldiers and peasants. In the general administration of the provinces they obeyed the laws which their benefactor had established; but

    they frequently found occasions of exercising within their camp and palaces a secret persecution, for which the imprudent zeal of the Christians sometimes offered the most specious pretences. A sentence of death was executed upon Maximilianus, an African youth, who had been produced by his own father *before the magistrate as a sufficient and legal recruit, but who obstinately persisted in declaring, that his conscience would not permit him to embrace the profession of a soldier. It could scarcely be expected that any government should suffer the action of Marcellus the Centurion to pass with impunity. On the day of a public festival, that officer threw away his belt, his arms, and the ensigns of his office, and exclaimed with a loud voice, that he would obey none but Jesus Christ the eternal King, and that he renounced forever the use of carnal weapons, and the service of an idolatrous master. The soldiers, as soon as they recovered from their astonishment, secured the person of Marcellus. He was examined in the city of Tingi by the president of that part of Mauritania; and as he was convicted by his own confession, he was condemned and beheaded for the crime of desertion. Examples of such a nature savor much less of religious persecution than of martial or even civil law; but they served to alienate the mind of the emperors, to justify the severity of Galerius, who dismissed a great number of Christian officers from their employments; and to authorize the opinion, that a sect of enthusiastics, which avowed principles so repugnant to the public safety, must either remain useless, or would soon become dangerous, subjects of the empire.

    After the success of the Persian war had raised the hopes and the reputation of Galerius, he passed a winter with Diocletian in the palace of Nicomedia; and the fate of Christianity became the object of their secret consultations. The experienced emperor was still inclined to pursue measures of lenity; and though he readily consented to exclude the Christians from holding any employments in the household or the army, he urged in the strongest terms the danger as well as cruelty of shedding the blood of those deluded fanatics. Galerius at

    length extorted from him the permission of summoning a council, composed of a few persons the most distinguished in the civil and military departments of the state. The important question was agitated in their presence, and those ambitious courtiers easily discerned, that it was incumbent on them to second, by their eloquence, the importunate violence of the Cæsar. It may be presumed, that they insisted on every topic which might interest the pride, the piety, or the fears, of their sovereign in the destruction of Christianity. Perhaps they represented, that the glorious work of the deliverance of the empire was left imperfect, as long as an independent people was permitted to subsist and multiply in the heart of the provinces. The Christians, (it might specially be alleged,) renouncing the gods and the institutions of Rome, had constituted a distinct republic, which might yet be suppressed before it had acquired any military force; but which was already governed by its own laws and magistrates, was possessed of a public treasure, and was intimately connected in all its parts by the frequent assemblies of the bishops, to whose decrees their numerous and opulent congregations yielded an implicit obedience. Arguments like these may seem to have determined the reluctant mind of Diocletian to embrace a new system of persecution; but though we may suspect, it is not in our power to relate, the secret intrigues of the palace, the private views and resentments, the jealousy of women or eunuchs, and all those trifling but decisive causes which so often influence the fate of empires, and the councils of the wisest monarchs.

    The pleasure of the emperors was at length signified to the Christians, who, during the course of this melancholy winter, had expected, with anxiety, the result of so many secret consultations. The twenty-third of February, which coincided with the Roman festival of the Terminalia, was appointed (whether from accident or design) to set bounds to the progress of Christianity. At the earliest dawn of day, the Prætorian præfect, accompanied by several generals, tribunes, and officers of the revenue, repaired to the principal church of

    Nicomedia, which was situated on an eminence in the most populous and beautiful part of the city. The doors were instantly broke open; they rushed into the sanctuary; and as they searched in vain for some visible object of worship, they were obliged to content themselves with committing to the flames the volumes of the holy Scripture. The ministers of Diocletian were followed by a numerous body of guards and pioneers, who marched in order of battle, and were provided with all the instruments used in the destruction of fortified cities. By their incessant labor, a sacred edifice, which towered above the Imperial palace, and had long excited the indignation and envy of the Gentiles, was in a few hours levelled with the ground.

    The next day the general edict of persecution was published; and though Diocletian, still averse to the effusion of blood, had moderated the fury of Galerius, who proposed, that every one refusing to offer sacrifice should immediately be burnt alive, the penalties inflicted on the obstinacy of the Christians might be deemed sufficiently rigorous and effectual. It was enacted, that their churches, in all the provinces of the empire, should be demolished to their foundations; and the punishment of death was denounced against all who should presume to hold any secret assemblies for the purpose of religious worship. The philosophers, who now assumed the unworthy office of directing the blind zeal of persecution, had diligently studied the nature and genius of the Christian religion; and as they were not ignorant that the speculative doctrines of the faith were supposed to be contained in the writings of the prophets, of the evangelists, and of the apostles, they most probably suggested the order, that the bishops and presbyters should deliver all their sacred books into the hands of the magistrates; who were commanded, under the severest penalties, to burn them in a public and solemn manner. By the same edict, the property of the church was at once confiscated; and the several parts of which it might consist were either sold to the highest bidder, united to the Imperial domain, bestowed on the cities and corporations, or granted to

    the solicitations of rapacious courtiers. After taking such effectual measures to abolish the worship, and to dissolve the government of the Christians, it was thought necessary to subject to the most intolerable hardships the condition of those perverse individuals who should still reject the religion of nature, of Rome, and of their ancestors. Persons of a liberal birth were declared incapable of holding any honors or employments; slaves were forever deprived of the hopes of freedom, and the whole body of the people were put out of the protection of the law. The judges were authorized to hear and to determine every action that was brought against a Christian. But the Christians were not permitted to complain of any injury which they themselves had suffered; and thus those unfortunate sectaries were exposed to the severity, while they were excluded from the benefits, of public justice. This new species of martyrdom, so painful and lingering, so obscure and ignominious, was, perhaps, the most proper to weary the constancy of the faithful: nor can it be doubted that the passions and interest of mankind were disposed on this occasion to second the designs of the emperors. But the policy of a well-ordered government must sometimes have interposed in behalf of the oppressed Christians; * nor was it possible for the Roman princes entirely to remove the apprehension of punishment, or to connive at every act of fraud and violence, without exposing their own authority and the rest of their subjects to the most alarming dangers.

    This edict was scarcely exhibited to the public view, in the most conspicuous place of Nicomedia, before it was torn down by the hands of a Christian, who expressed at the same time, by the bitterest invectives, his contempt as well as abhorrence for such impious and tyrannical governors. His offence, according to the mildest laws, amounted to treason, and deserved death. And if it be true that he was a person of rank and education, those circumstances could serve only to aggravate his guilt. He was burnt, or rather roasted, by a slow fire; and his executioners, zealous to revenge the personal insult which had been offered to the emperors, exhausted

    every refinement of cruelty, without being able to subdue his patience, or to alter the steady and insulting smile which in his dying agonies he still preserved in his countenance. The Christians, though they confessed that his conduct had not been strictly conformable to the laws of prudence, admired the divine fervor of his zeal; and the excessive commendations which they lavished on the memory of their hero and martyr, contributed to fix a deep impression of terror and hatred in the mind of Diocletian.

    His fears were soon alarmed by the view of a danger from which he very narrowly escaped. Within fifteen days the palace of Nicomedia, and even the bed-chamber of Diocletian, were twice in flames; and though both times they were extinguished without any material damage, the singular repetition of the fire was justly considered as an evident proof that it had not been the effect of chance or negligence. The suspicion naturally fell on the Christians; and it was suggested, with some degree of probability, that those desperate fanatics, provoked by their present sufferings, and apprehensive of impending calamities, had entered into a conspiracy with their faithful brethren, the eunuchs of the palace, against the lives of two emperors, whom they detested as the irreconcilable enemies of the church of God. Jealousy and resentment prevailed in every breast, but especially in that of Diocletian. A great number of persons, distinguished either by the offices which they had filled, or by the favor which they had enjoyed, were thrown into prison. Every mode of torture was put in practice, and the court, as well as city, was polluted with many bloody executions. But as it was found impossible to extort any discovery of this mysterious transaction, it seems incumbent on us either to presume the innocence, or to admire the resolution, of the sufferers. A few days afterwards Galerius hastily withdrew himself from Nicomedia, declaring, that if he delayed his departure from that devoted palace, he should fall a sacrifice to the rage of the Christians. The ecclesiastical historians, from whom alone we derive a partial and imperfect knowledge of this persecution, are at a loss how to account for

    the fears and dangers of the emperors. Two of these writers, a prince and a rhetorician, were eye-witnesses of the fire of Nicomedia. The one ascribes it to lightning, and the divine wrath; the other affirms, that it was kindled by the malice of Galerius himself.

    As the edict against the Christians was designed for a general law of the whole empire, and as Diocletian and Galerius, though they might not wait for the consent, were assured of the concurrence, of the Western princes, it would appear more consonant to our ideas of policy, that the governors of all the provinces should have received secret instructions to publish, on one and the same day, this declaration of war within their respective departments. It was at least to be expected, that the convenience of the public highways and established posts would have enabled the emperors to transmit their orders with the utmost despatch from the palace of Nicomedia to the extremities of the Roman world; and that they would not have suffered fifty days to elapse, before the edict was published in Syria, and near four months before it was signified to the cities of Africa. This delay may perhaps be imputed to the cautious temper of Diocletian, who had yielded a reluctant consent to the measures of persecution, and who was desirous of trying the experiment under his more immediate eye, before he gave way to the disorders and discontent which it must inevitably occasion in the distant provinces. At first, indeed, the magistrates were restrained from the effusion of blood; but the use of every other severity was permitted, and even recommended to their zeal; nor could the Christians, though they cheerfully resigned the ornaments of their churches, resolve to interrupt their religious assemblies, or to deliver their sacred books to the flames. The pious obstinacy of Felix, an African bishop, appears to have embarrassed the subordinate ministers of the government. The curator of his city sent him in chains to the proconsul. The proconsul transmitted him to the Prætorian præfect of Italy; and Felix, who disdained even to give an evasive answer, was at length beheaded at Venusia, in Lucania, a place on which the birth of

    Horace has conferred fame. This precedent, and perhaps some Imperial rescript, which was issued in consequence of it, appeared to authorize the governors of provinces, in punishing with death the refusal of the Christians to deliver up their sacred books. There were undoubtedly many persons who embraced this opportunity of obtaining the crown of martyrdom; but there were likewise too many who purchased an ignominious life, by discovering and betraying the holy Scripture into the hands of infidels. A great number even of bishops and presbyters acquired, by this criminal compliance, the opprobrious epithet of Traditors; and their offence was productive of much present scandal and of much future discord in the African church.

    The copies as well as the versions of Scripture, were already so multiplied in the empire, that the most severe inquisition could no longer be attended with any fatal consequences; and even the sacrifice of those volumes, which, in every congregation, were preserved for public use, required the consent of some treacherous and unworthy Christians. But the ruin of the churches was easily effected by the authority of the government, and by the labor of the Pagans. In some provinces, however, the magistrates contented themselves with shutting up the places of religious worship. In others, they more literally complied with the terms of the edict; and after taking away the doors, the benches, and the pulpit, which they burnt as it were in a funeral pile, they completely demolished the remainder of the edifice. It is perhaps to this melancholy occasion that we should apply a very remarkable story, which is related with so many circumstances of variety and improbability, that it serves rather to excite than to satisfy our curiosity. In a small town in Phrygia, of whose names as well as situation we are left ignorant, it should seem that the magistrates and the body of the people had embraced the Christian faith; and as some resistance might be apprehended to the execution of the edict, the governor of the province was supported by a numerous detachment of legionaries. On their approach the citizens threw themselves into the church, with

    the resolution either of defending by arms that sacred edifice, or of perishing in its ruins. They indignantly rejected the notice and permission which was given them to retire, till the soldiers, provoked by their obstinate refusal, set fire to the building on all sides, and consumed, by this extraordinary kind of martyrdom, a great number of Phrygians, with their wives and children.

    Some slight disturbances, though they were suppressed almost as soon as excited, in Syria and the frontiers of Armenia, afforded the enemies of the church a very plausible occasion to insinuate, that those troubles had been secretly fomented by the intrigues of the bishops, who had already forgotten their ostentatious professions of passive and unlimited obedience. The resentment, or the fears, of Diocletian, at length transported him beyond the bounds of moderation, which he had hitherto preserved, and he declared, in a series of cruel edicts, his intention of abolishing the Christian name. By the first of these edicts, the governors of the provinces were directed to apprehend all persons of the ecclesiastical order; and the prisons, destined for the vilest criminals, were soon filled with a multitude of bishops, presbyters, deacons, readers, and exorcists. By a second edict, the magistrates were commanded to employ every method of severity, which might reclaim them from their odious superstition, and oblige them to return to the established worship of the gods. This rigorous order was extended, by a subsequent edict, to the whole body of Christians, who were exposed to a violent and general persecution. Instead of those salutary restraints, which had required the direct and solemn testimony of an accuser, it became the duty as well as the interest of the Imperial officers to discover, to pursue, and to torment the most obnoxious among the faithful. Heavy penalties were denounced against all who should presume to save a prescribed sectary from the just indignation of the gods, and of the emperors. Yet, notwithstanding the severity of this law, the virtuous courage of many of the Pagans, in concealing their friends or relations, affords an honorable proof, that the

    rage of superstition had not extinguished in their minds the sentiments of nature and humanity.

    Chapter XVI: Conduct Towards The Christians, From Nero To Constantine. —

    Part VII.

    Diocletian had no sooner published his edicts against the Christians, than, as if he had been desirous of committing to other hands the work of persecution, he divested himself of the Imperial purple. The character and situation of his colleagues and successors sometimes urged them to enforce and sometimes inclined them to suspend, the execution of these rigorous laws; nor can we acquire a just and distinct idea of this important period of ecclesiastical history, unless we separately consider the state of Christianity, in the different parts of the empire, during the space of ten years, which elapsed between the first edicts of Diocletian and the final peace of the church.

    The mild and humane temper of Constantius was averse to the oppression of any part of his subjects. The principal offices of his palace were exercised by Christians. He loved their persons, esteemed their fidelity, and entertained not any dislike to their religious principles. But as long as Constantius remained in the subordinate station of Cæsar, it was not in his power openly to reject the edicts of Diocletian, or to disobey the commands of Maximian. His authority contributed, however, to alleviate the sufferings which he pitied and abhorred. He consented with reluctance to the ruin of the churches; but he ventured to protect the Christians themselves from the fury of the populace, and from the rigor of the laws. The provinces of Gaul (under which we may probably include those of Britain) were indebted for the singular tranquillity which they enjoyed, to the gentle interposition of their sovereign. But Datianus, the president or governor of

    Spain, actuated either by zeal or policy, chose rather to execute the public edicts of the emperors, than to understand the secret intentions of Constantius; and it can scarcely be doubted, that his provincial administration was stained with the blood of a few martyrs. The elevation of Constantius to the supreme and independent dignity of Augustus, gave a free scope to the exercise of his virtues, and the shortness of his reign did not prevent him from establishing a system of toleration, of which he left the precept and the example to his son Constantine. His fortunate son, from the first moment of his accession, declaring himself the protector of the church, at length deserved the appellation of the first emperor who publicly professed and established the Christian religion. The motives of his conversion, as they may variously be deduced from benevolence, from policy, from conviction, or from remorse, and the progress of the revolution, which, under his powerful influence and that of his sons, rendered Christianity the reigning religion of the Roman empire, will form a very interesting and important chapter in the present volume of this history. At present it may be sufficient to observe, that every victory of Constantine was productive of some relief or benefit to the church.

    The provinces of Italy and Africa experienced a short but violent persecution. The rigorous edicts of Diocletian were strictly and cheerfully executed by his associate Maximian, who had long hated the Christians, and who delighted in acts of blood and violence. In the autumn of the first year of the persecution, the two emperors met at Rome to celebrate their triumph; several oppressive laws appear to have issued from their secret consultations, and the diligence of the magistrates was animated by the presence of their sovereigns., After Diocletian had divested himself of the purple, Italy and Africa were administered under the name of Severus, and were exposed, without defence, to the implacable resentment of his master Galerius. Among the martyrs of Rome, Adauctus deserves the notice of posterity. He was of a noble family in Italy, and had raised himself, through the successive honors of

    the palace, to the important office of treasurer of the private Jemesnes. Adauctus is the more remarkable for being the only person of rank and distinction who appears to have suffered death, during the whole course of this general persecution.

    The revolt of Maxentius immediately restored peace to the churches of Italy and Africa; and the same tyrant who oppressed every other class of his subjects, showed himself just, humane, and even partial, towards the afflicted Christians. He depended on their gratitude and affection, and very naturally presumed, that the injuries which they had suffered, and the dangers which they still apprehended from his most inveterate enemy, would secure the fidelity of a party already considerable by their numbers and opulence. Even the conduct of Maxentius towards the bishops of Rome and Carthage may be considered as the proof of his toleration, since it is probable that the most orthodox princes would adopt the same measures with regard to their established clergy. Marcellus, the former of these prelates, had thrown the capital into confusion, by the severe penance which he imposed on a great number of Christians, who, during the late persecution, had renounced or dissembled their religion. The rage of faction broke out in frequent and violent seditions; the blood of the faithful was shed by each other’s hands, and the exile of Marcellus, whose prudence seems to have been less eminent than his zeal, was found to be the only measure capable of restoring peace to the distracted church of Rome. The behavior of Mensurius, bishop of Carthage, appears to have been still more reprehensible. A deacon of that city had published a libel against the emperor. The offender took refuge in the episcopal palace; and though it was somewhat early to advance any claims of ecclesiastical immunities, the bishop refused to deliver him up to the officers of justice. For this treasonable resistance, Mensurius was summoned to court, and instead of receiving a legal sentence of death or banishment, he was permitted, after a short examination, to return to his diocese. Such was the happy condition of the Christian subjects of Maxentius, that whenever they were

    desirous of procuring for their own use any bodies of martyrs, they were obliged to purchase them from the most distant provinces of the East. A story is related of Aglæ, a Roman lady, descended from a consular family, and possessed of so ample an estate, that it required the management of seventy-three stewards. Among these Boniface was the favorite of his mistress; and as Aglæ mixed love with devotion, it is reported that he was admitted to share her bed. Her fortune enabled her to gratify the pious desire of obtaining some sacred relics from the East. She intrusted Boniface with a considerable sum of gold, and a large quantity of aromatics; and her lover, attended by twelve horsemen and three covered chariots, undertook a remote pilgrimage, as far as Tarsus in Cilicia.

    The sanguinary temper of Galerius, the first and principal author of the persecution, was formidable to those Christians whom their misfortunes had placed within the limits of his dominions; and it may fairly be presumed that many persons of a middle rank, who were not confined by the chains either of wealth or of poverty, very frequently deserted their native country, and sought a refuge in the milder climate of the West. As long as he commanded only the armies and provinces of Illyricum, he could with difficulty either find or make a considerable number of martyrs, in a warlike country, which had entertained the missionaries of the gospel with more coldness and reluctance than any other part of the empire. But when Galerius had obtained the supreme power, and the government of the East, he indulged in their fullest extent his zeal and cruelty, not only in the provinces of Thrace and Asia, which acknowledged his immediate jurisdiction, but in those of Syria, Palestine, and Egypt, where Maximin gratified his own inclination, by yielding a rigorous obedience to the stern commands of his benefactor. The frequent disappointments of his ambitious views, the experience of six years of persecution, and the salutary reflections which a lingering and painful distemper suggested to the mind of Galerius, at length convinced him that the most violent efforts of despotism are insufficient to extirpate a whole people, or to subdue their

    religious prejudices. Desirous of repairing the mischief that he had occasioned, he published in his own name, and in those of Licinius and Constantine, a general edict, which, after a pompous recital of the Imperial titles, proceeded in the following manner: —

    “Among the important cares which have occupied our mind for the utility and preservation of the empire, it was our intention to correct and reestablish all things according to the ancient laws and public discipline of the Romans. We were particularly desirous of reclaiming into the way of reason and nature, the deluded Christians who had renounced the religion and ceremonies instituted by their fathers; and presumptuously despising the practice of antiquity, had invented extravagant laws and opinions, according to the dictates of their fancy, and had collected a various society from the different provinces of our empire. The edicts, which we have published to enforce the worship of the gods, having exposed many of the Christians to danger and distress, many having suffered death, and many more, who still persist in their impious folly, being left destitute of any public exercise of religion, we are disposed to extend to those unhappy men the effects of our wonted clemency. We permit them therefore freely to profess their private opinions, and to assemble in their conventicles without fear or molestation, provided always that they preserve a due respect to the established laws and government. By another rescript we shall signify our intentions to the judges and magistrates; and we hope that our indulgence will engage the Christians to offer up their prayers to the Deity whom they adore, for our safety and prosperity for their own, and for that of the republic.” It is not usually in the language of edicts and manifestos that we should search for the real character or the secret motives of princes; but as these were the words of a dying emperor, his situation, perhaps, may be admitted as a pledge of his sincerity.

    When Galerius subscribed this edict of toleration, he was well

    assured that Licinius would readily comply with the inclinations of his friend and benefactor, and that any measures in favor of the Christians would obtain the approbation of Constantine. But the emperor would not venture to insert in the preamble the name of Maximin, whose consent was of the greatest importance, and who succeeded a few days afterwards to the provinces of Asia. In the first six months, however, of his new reign, Maximin affected to adopt the prudent counsels of his predecessor; and though he never condescended to secure the tranquillity of the church by a public edict, Sabinus, his Prætorian præfect, addressed a circular letter to all the governors and magistrates of the provinces, expatiating on the Imperial clemency, acknowledging the invincible obstinacy of the Christians, and directing the officers of justice to cease their ineffectual prosecutions, and to connive at the secret assemblies of those enthusiasts. In consequence of these orders, great numbers of Christians were released from prison, or delivered from the mines. The confessors, singing hymns of triumph, returned into their own countries; and those who had yielded to the violence of the tempest, solicited with tears of repentance their readmission into the bosom of the church.

    But this treacherous calm was of short duration; nor could the Christians of the East place any confidence in the character of their sovereign. Cruelty and superstition were the ruling passions of the soul of Maximin. The former suggested the means, the latter pointed out the objects of persecution. The emperor was devoted to the worship of the gods, to the study of magic, and to the belief of oracles. The prophets or philosophers, whom he revered as the favorites of Heaven, were frequently raised to the government of provinces, and admitted into his most secret councils. They easily convinced him that the Christians had been indebted for their victories to their regular discipline, and that the weakness of polytheism had principally flowed from a want of union and subordination among the ministers of religion. A system of government was therefore instituted, which was evidently copied from the

    policy of the church. In all the great cities of the empire, the temples were repaired and beautified by the order of Maximin, and the officiating priests of the various deities were subjected to the authority of a superior pontiff destined to oppose the bishop, and to promote the cause of paganism. These pontiffs acknowledged, in their turn, the supreme jurisdiction of the metropolitans or high priests of the province, who acted as the immediate vicegerents of the emperor himself. A white robe was the ensign of their dignity; and these new prelates were carefully selected from the most noble and opulent families. By the influence of the magistrates, and of the sacerdotal order, a great number of dutiful addresses were obtained, particularly from the cities of Nicomedia, Antioch, and Tyre, which artfully represented the well-known intentions of the court as the general sense of the people; solicited the emperor to consult the laws of justice rather than the dictates of his clemency; expressed their abhorrence of the Christians, and humbly prayed that those impious sectaries might at least be excluded from the limits of their respective territories. The answer of Maximin to the address which he obtained from the citizens of Tyre is still extant. He praises their zeal and devotion in terms of the highest satisfaction, descants on the obstinate impiety of the Christians, and betrays, by the readiness with which he consents to their banishment, that he considered himself as receiving, rather than as conferring, an obligation. The priests as well as the magistrates were empowered to enforce the execution of his edicts, which were engraved on tables of brass; and though it was recommended to them to avoid the effusion of blood, the most cruel and ignominious punishments were inflicted on the refractory Christians.

    The Asiatic Christians had every thing to dread from the severity of a bigoted monarch who prepared his measures of violence with such deliberate policy. But a few months had scarcely elapsed before the edicts published by the two Western emperors obliged Maximin to suspend the prosecution of his designs: the civil war which he so rashly undertook against Licinius employed all his attention; and the

    defeat and death of Maximin soon delivered the church from the last and most implacable of her enemies.

    In this general view of the persecution, which was first authorized by the edicts of Diocletian, I have purposely refrained from describing the particular sufferings and deaths of the Christian martyrs. It would have been an easy task, from the history of Eusebius, from the declamations of Lactantius, and from the most ancient acts, to collect a long series of horrid and disgustful pictures, and to fill many pages with racks and scourges, with iron hooks and red-hot beds, and with all the variety of tortures which fire and steel, savage beasts, and more savage executioners, could inflict upon the human body. These melancholy scenes might be enlivened by a crowd of visions and miracles destined either to delay the death, to celebrate the triumph, or to discover the relics of those canonized saints who suffered for the name of Christ. But I cannot determine what I ought to transcribe, till I am satisfied how much I ought to believe. The gravest of the ecclesiastical historians, Eusebius himself, indirectly confesses, that he has related whatever might redound to the glory, and that he has suppressed all that could tend to the disgrace, of religion. Such an acknowledgment will naturally excite a suspicion that a writer who has so openly violated one of the fundamental laws of history, has not paid a very strict regard to the observance of the other; and the suspicion will derive additional credit from the character of Eusebius, * which was less tinctured with credulity, and more practised in the arts of courts, than that of almost any of his contemporaries. On some particular occasions, when the magistrates were exasperated by some personal motives of interest or resentment, the rules of prudence, and perhaps of decency, to overturn the altars, to pour out imprecations against the emperors, or to strike the judge as he sat on his tribunal, it may be presumed, that every mode of torture which cruelty could invent, or constancy could endure, was exhausted on those devoted victims. Two circumstances, however, have been unwarily mentioned, which insinuate that

    the general treatment of the Christians, who had been apprehended by the officers of justice, was less intolerable than it is usually imagined to have been. (1.) The confessors who were condemned to work in the mines were permitted by the humanity or the negligence of their keepers to build chapels, and freely to profess their religion in the midst of those dreary habitations. (2.) The bishops were obliged to check and to censure the forward zeal of the Christians, who voluntarily threw themselves into the hands of the magistrates. Some of these were persons oppressed by poverty and debts, who blindly sought to terminate a miserable existence by a glorious death. Others were allured by the hope that a short confinement would expiate the sins of a whole life; and others again were actuated by the less honorable motive of deriving a plentiful subsistence, and perhaps a considerable profit, from the alms which the charity of the faithful bestowed on the prisoners. After the church had triumphed over all her enemies, the interest as well as vanity of the captives prompted them to magnify the merit of their respective sufferings. A convenient distance of time or place gave an ample scope to the progress of fiction; and the frequent instances which might be alleged of holy martyrs, whose wounds had been instantly healed, whose strength had been renewed, and whose lost members had miraculously been restored, were extremely convenient for the purpose of removing every difficulty, and of silencing every objection. The most extravagant legends, as they conduced to the honor of the church, were applauded by the credulous multitude, countenanced by the power of the clergy, and attested by the suspicious evidence of ecclesiastical history.

    Chapter XVI: Conduct Towards The Christians, From Nero To Constantine. —

    Part VIII.

    The vague descriptions of exile and imprisonment, of pain and torture, are so easily exaggerated or softened by the pencil of

    an artful orator, * that we are naturally induced to inquire into a fact of a more distinct and stubborn kind; the number of persons who suffered death in consequence of the edicts published by Diocletian, his associates, and his successors. The recent legendaries record whole armies and cities, which were at once swept away by the undistinguishing rage of persecution. The more ancient writers content themselves with pouring out a liberal effusion of loose and tragical invectives, without condescending to ascertain the precise number of those persons who were permitted to seal with their blood their belief of the gospel. From the history of Eusebius, it may, however, be collected, that only nine bishops were punished with death; and we are assured, by his particular enumeration of the martyrs of Palestine, that no more than ninety-two Christians were entitled to that honorable appellation. As we are unacquainted with the degree of episcopal zeal and courage which prevailed at that time, it is not in our power to draw any useful inferences from the former of these facts: but the latter may serve to justify a very important and probable conclusion. According to the distribution of Roman provinces, Palestine may be considered as the sixteenth part of the Eastern empire: and since there were some governors, who from a real or affected clemency had preserved their hands unstained with the blood of the faithful, it is reasonable to believe, that the country which had given birth to Christianity, produced at least the sixteenth part of the martyrs who suffered death within the dominions of Galerius and Maximin; the whole might consequently amount to about fifteen hundred, a number which, if it is equally divided between the ten years of the persecution, will allow an annual consumption of one hundred and fifty martyrs. Allotting the same proportion to the provinces of Italy, Africa, and perhaps Spain, where, at the end of two or three years, the rigor of the penal laws was either suspended or abolished, the multitude of Christians in the Roman empire, on whom a capital punishment was inflicted by a judicial, sentence, will be reduced to somewhat less than two thousand persons. Since it cannot be doubted that the Christians were more numerous, and their enemies more exasperated, in the time of Diocletian,

    than they had ever been in any former persecution, this probable and moderate computation may teach us to estimate the number of primitive saints and martyrs who sacrificed their lives for the important purpose of introducing Christianity into the world.

    We shall conclude this chapter by a melancholy truth, which obtrudes itself on the reluctant mind; that even admitting, without hesitation or inquiry, all that history has recorded, or devotion has feigned, on the subject of martyrdoms, it must still be acknowledged, that the Christians, in the course of their intestine dissensions, have inflicted far greater severities on each other, than they had experienced from the zeal of infidels. During the ages of ignorance which followed the subversion of the Roman empire in the West, the bishops of the Imperial city extended their dominion over the laity as well as clergy of the Latin church. The fabric of superstition which they had erected, and which might long have defied the feeble efforts of reason, was at length assaulted by a crowd of daring fanatics, who from the twelfth to the sixteenth century assumed the popular character of reformers. The church of Rome defended by violence the empire which she had acquired by fraud; a system of peace and benevolence was soon disgraced by proscriptions, war, massacres, and the institution of the holy office. And as the reformers were animated by the love of civil as well as of religious freedom, the Catholic princes connected their own interest with that of the clergy, and enforced by fire and the sword the terrors of spiritual censures. In the Netherlands alone, more than one hundred thousand of the subjects of Charles V. are said to have suffered by the hand of the executioner; and this extraordinary number is attested by Grotius, a man of genius and learning, who preserved his moderation amidst the fury of contending sects, and who composed the annals of his own age and country, at a time when the invention of printing had facilitated the means of intelligence, and increased the danger of detection. If we are obliged to submit our belief to the authority of Grotius, it must be allowed, that the number of

    Protestants, who were executed in a single province and a single reign, far exceeded that of the primitive martyrs in the space of three centuries, and of the Roman empire. But if the improbability of the fact itself should prevail over the weight of evidence; if Grotius should be convicted of exaggerating the merit and sufferings of the Reformers; we shall be naturally led to inquire what confidence can be placed in the doubtful and imperfect monuments of ancient credulity; what degree of credit can be assigned to a courtly bishop, and a passionate declaimer, * who, under the protection of Constantine, enjoyed the exclusive privilege of recording the persecutions inflicted on the Christians by the vanquished rivals or disregarded predecessors of their gracious sovereign.

    Chapter XVII:

    Foundation Of Constantinople.

    Part I.

    Foundation Of Constantinople. — Political System Constantine, And His Successors. — Military Discipline. — The Palace. — The Finances.

    The unfortunate Licinius was the last rival who opposed the greatness, and the last captive who adorned the triumph, of Constantine. After a tranquil and prosperous reign, the conqueror bequeathed to his family the inheritance of the Roman empire; a new capital, a new policy, and a new religion; and the innovations which he established have been embraced and consecrated by succeeding generations. The age of the great Constantine and his sons is filled with important events; but the historian must be oppressed by their number and variety, unless he diligently separates from each other the scenes which are connected only by the order of time. He will describe the political institutions that gave strength and stability to the empire, before he proceeds to relate the wars and revolutions which hastened its decline. He will adopt the division unknown to the ancients of civil and ecclesiastical affairs: the victory of the Christians, and their intestine discord, will supply copious and distinct materials both for edification and for scandal.

    After the defeat and abdication of Licinius, his victorious rival

    proceeded to lay the foundations of a city destined to reign in future times, the mistress of the East, and to survive the empire and religion of Constantine. The motives, whether of pride or of policy, which first induced Diocletian to withdraw himself from the ancient seat of government, had acquired additional weight by the example of his successors, and the habits of forty years. Rome was insensibly confounded with the dependent kingdoms which had once acknowledged her supremacy; and the country of the Cæsars was viewed with cold indifference by a martial prince, born in the neighborhood of the Danube, educated in the courts and armies of Asia, and invested with the purple by the legions of Britain. The Italians, who had received Constantine as their deliverer, submissively obeyed the edicts which he sometimes condescended to address to the senate and people of Rome; but they were seldom honored with the presence of their new sovereign. During the vigor of his age, Constantine, according to the various exigencies of peace and war, moved with slow dignity, or with active diligence, along the frontiers of his extensive dominions; and was always prepared to take the field either against a foreign or a domestic enemy. But as he gradually reached the summit of prosperity and the decline of life, he began to meditate the design of fixing in a more permanent station the strength as well as majesty of the throne. In the choice of an advantageous situation, he preferred the confines of Europe and Asia; to curb with a powerful arm the barbarians who dwelt between the Danube and the Tanais; to watch with an eye of jealousy the conduct of the Persian monarch, who indignantly supported the yoke of an ignominious treaty. With these views, Diocletian had selected and embellished the residence of Nicomedia: but the memory of Diocletian was justly abhorred by the protector of the church: and Constantine was not insensible to the ambition of founding a city which might perpetuate the glory of his own name. During the late operations of the war against Licinius, he had sufficient opportunity to contemplate, both as a soldier and as a statesman, the incomparable position of Byzantium; and to observe how strongly it was guarded by nature against a hostile attack, whilst it was accessible on every side to the

    benefits of commercial intercourse. Many ages before Constantine, one of the most judicious historians of antiquity had described the advantages of a situation, from whence a feeble colony of Greeks derived the command of the sea, and the honors of a flourishing and independent republic.

    If we survey Byzantium in the extent which it acquired with the august name of Constantinople, the figure of the Imperial city may be represented under that of an unequal triangle. The obtuse point, which advances towards the east and the shores of Asia, meets and repels the waves of the Thracian Bosphorus. The northern side of the city is bounded by the harbor; and the southern is washed by the Propontis, or Sea of Marmara. The basis of the triangle is opposed to the west, and terminates the continent of Europe. But the admirable form and division of the circumjacent land and water cannot, without a more ample explanation, be clearly or sufficiently understood.

    The winding channel through which the waters of the Euxine flow with a rapid and incessant course towards the Mediterranean, received the appellation of Bosphorus, a name not less celebrated in the history, than in the fables, of antiquity. A crowd of temples and of votive altars, profusely scattered along its steep and woody banks, attested the unskilfulness, the terrors, and the devotion of the Grecian navigators, who, after the example of the Argonauts, explored the dangers of the inhospitable Euxine. On these banks tradition long preserved the memory of the palace of Phineus, infested by the obscene harpies; and of the sylvan reign of Amycus, who defied the son of Leda to the combat of the cestus. The straits of the Bosphorus are terminated by the Cyanean rocks, which, according to the description of the poets, had once floated on the face of the waters; and were destined by the gods to protect the entrance of the Euxine against the eye of profane curiosity. From the Cyanean rocks to the point and harbor of Byzantium, the winding length of the Bosphorus extends about sixteen miles, and its most

    ordinary breadth may be computed at about one mile and a half. The new castles of Europe and Asia are constructed, on either continent, upon the foundations of two celebrated temples, of Serapis and of Jupiter Urius. The oldcastles, a work of the Greek emperors, command the narrowest part of the channel in a place where the opposite banks advance within five hundred paces of each other. These fortresses were destroyed and strengthened by Mahomet the Second, when he meditated the siege of Constantinople: but the Turkish conqueror was most probably ignorant, that near two thousand years before his reign, continents by a bridge of boats. At a small distance from the old castles we discover the little town of Chrysopolis, or Scutari, which may almost be considered as the Asiatic suburb of Constantinople. The Bosphorus, as it begins to open into the Propontis, passes between Byzantium and Chalcedon. The latter of those cities was built by the Greeks, a few years before the former; and the blindness of its founders, who overlooked the superior advantages of the opposite coast, has been stigmatized by a proverbial expression of contempt.

    The harbor of Constantinople, which may be considered as an arm of the Bosphorus, obtained, in a very remote period, the denomination of the Golden Horn. The curve which it describes might be compared to the horn of a stag, or as it should seem, with more propriety, to that of an ox. The epithet of golden was expressive of the riches which every wind wafted from the most distant countries into the secure and capacious port of Constantinople. The River Lycus, formed by the conflux of two little streams, pours into the harbor a perpetual supply of fresh water, which serves to cleanse the bottom, and to invite the periodical shoals of fish to seek their retreat in that convenient recess. As the vicissitudes of tides are scarcely felt in those seas, the constant depth of the harbor allows goods to be landed on the quays without the assistance of boats; and it has been observed, that in many places the largest vessels may rest their prows against the houses, while their sterns are floating in the water. From the mouth of the Lycus to that of

    the harbor, this arm of the Bosphorus is more than seven miles in length. The entrance is about five hundred yards broad, and a strong chain could be occasionally drawn across it, to guard the port and city from the attack of a hostile navy.

    Between the Bosphorus and the Hellespont, the shores of Europe and Asia, receding on either side, enclose the sea of Marmara, which was known to the ancients by the denomination of Propontis. The navigation from the issue of the Bosphorus to the entrance of the Hellespont is about one hundred and twenty miles. Those who steer their westward course through the middle of the Propontis, amt at once descry the high lands of Thrace and Bithynia, and never lose sight of the lofty summit of Mount Olympus, covered with eternal snows. They leave on the left a deep gulf, at the bottom of which Nicomedia was seated, the Imperial residence of Diocletian; and they pass the small islands of Cyzicus and Proconnesus before they cast anchor at Gallipoli; where the sea, which separates Asia from Europe, is again contracted into a narrow channel.

    The geographers who, with the most skilful accuracy, have surveyed the form and extent of the Hellespont, assign about sixty miles for the winding course, and about three miles for the ordinary breadth of those celebrated straits. But the narrowest part of the channel is found to the northward of the old Turkish castles between the cities of Sestus and Abydus. It was here that the adventurous Leander braved the passage of the flood for the possession of his mistress. It was here likewise, in a place where the distance between the opposite banks cannot exceed five hundred paces, that Xerxes imposed a stupendous bridge of boats, for the purpose of transporting into Europe a hundred and seventy myriads of barbarians. A sea contracted within such narrow limits may seem but ill to deserve the singular epithet of broad, which Homer, as well as Orpheus, has frequently bestowed on the Hellespont. * But our ideas of greatness are of a relative nature: the traveller, and especially the poet, who sailed along the Hellespont, who

    pursued the windings of the stream, and contemplated the rural scenery, which appeared on every side to terminate the prospect, insensibly lost the remembrance of the sea; and his fancy painted those celebrated straits, with all the attributes of a mighty river flowing with a swift current, in the midst of a woody and inland country, and at length, through a wide mouth, discharging itself into the Ægean or Archipelago. Ancient Troy, seated on a an eminence at the foot of Mount Ida, overlooked the mouth of the Hellespont, which scarcely received an accession of waters from the tribute of those immortal rivulets the Simois and Scamander. The Grecian camp had stretched twelve miles along the shore from the Sigæan to the Rhætean promontory; and the flanks of the army were guarded by the bravest chiefs who fought under the banners of Agamemnon. The first of those promontories was occupied by Achilles with his invincible myrmidons, and the dauntless Ajax pitched his tents on the other. After Ajax had fallen a sacrifice to his disappointed pride, and to the ingratitude of the Greeks, his sepulchre was erected on the ground where he had defended the navy against the rage of Jove and of Hector; and the citizens of the rising town of Rhæteum celebrated his memory with divine honors. Before Constantine gave a just preference to the situation of Byzantium, he had conceived the design of erecting the seat of empire on this celebrated spot, from whence the Romans derived their fabulous origin. The extensive plain which lies below ancient Troy, towards the Rhætean promontory and the tomb of Ajax, was first chosen for his new capital; and though the undertaking was soon relinquished the stately remains of unfinished walls and towers attracted the notice of all who sailed through the straits of the Hellespont.

    We are at present qualified to view the advantageous position of Constantinople; which appears to have been formed by nature for the centre and capital of a great monarchy. Situated in the forty-first degree of latitude, the Imperial city commanded, from her seven hills, the opposite shores of Europe and Asia; the climate was healthy and temperate, the

    soil fertile, the harbor secure and capacious; and the approach on the side of the continent was of small extent and easy defence. The Bosphorus and the Hellespont may be considered as the two gates of Constantinople; and the prince who possessed those important passages could always shut them against a naval enemy, and open them to the fleets of commerce. The preservation of the eastern provinces may, in some degree, be ascribed to the policy of Constantine, as the barbarians of the Euxine, who in the preceding age had poured their armaments into the heart of the Mediterranean, soon desisted from the exercise of piracy, and despaired of forcing this insurmountable barrier. When the gates of the Hellespont and Bosphorus were shut, the capital still enjoyed within their spacious enclosure every production which could supply the wants, or gratify the luxury, of its numerous inhabitants. The sea-coasts of Thrace and Bithynia, which languish under the weight of Turkish oppression, still exhibit a rich prospect of vineyards, of gardens, and of plentiful harvests; and the Propontis has ever been renowned for an inexhaustible store of the most exquisite fish, that are taken in their stated seasons, without skill, and almost without labor. But when the passages of the straits were thrown open for trade, they alternately admitted the natural and artificial riches of the north and south, of the Euxine, and of the Mediterranean. Whatever rude commodities were collected in the forests of Germany and Scythia, and far as the sources of the Tanais and the Borysthenes; whatsoever was manufactured by the skill of Europe or Asia; the corn of Egypt, and the gems and spices of the farthest India, were brought by the varying winds into the port of Constantinople, which for many ages attracted the commerce of the ancient world.

    [See Basilica Of Constantinople]

    The prospect of beauty, of safety, and of wealth, united in a single spot, was sufficient to justify the choice of Constantine. But as some decent mixture of prodigy and fable has, in every age, been supposed to reflect a becoming majesty on the origin

    of great cities, the emperor was desirous of ascribing his resolution, not so much to the uncertain counsels of human policy, as to the infallible and eternal decrees of divine wisdom. In one of his laws he has been careful to instruct posterity, that in obedience to the commands of God, he laid the everlasting foundations of Constantinople: and though he has not condescended to relate in what manner the celestial inspiration was communicated to his mind, the defect of his modest silence has been liberally supplied by the ingenuity of succeeding writers; who describe the nocturnal vision which appeared to the fancy of Constantine, as he slept within the walls of Byzantium. The tutelar genius of the city, a venerable matron sinking under the weight of years and infirmities, was suddenly transformed into a blooming maid, whom his own hands adorned with all the symbols of Imperial greatness. The monarch awoke, interpreted the auspicious omen, and obeyed, without hesitation, the will of Heaven The day which gave birth to a city or colony was celebrated by the Romans with such ceremonies as had been ordained by a generous superstition; and though Constantine might omit some rites which savored too strongly of their Pagan origin, yet he was anxious to leave a deep impression of hope and respect on the minds of the spectators. On foot, with a lance in his hand, the emperor himself led the solemn procession; and directed the line, which was traced as the boundary of the destined capital: till the growing circumference was observed with astonishment by the assistants, who, at length, ventured to observe, that he had already exceeded the most ample measure of a great city. “I shall still advance,” replied Constantine, “till He, the invisible guide who marches before me, thinks proper to stop.” Without presuming to investigate the nature or motives of this extraordinary conductor, we shall content ourselves with the more humble task of describing the extent and limits of Constantinople.

    In the actual state of the city, the palace and gardens of the Seraglio occupy the eastern promontory, the first of the seven hills, and cover about one hundred and fifty acres of our own

    measure. The seat of Turkish jealousy and despotism is erected on the foundations of a Grecian republic; but it may be supposed that the Byzantines were tempted by the conveniency of the harbor to extend their habitations on that side beyond the modern limits of the Seraglio. The new walls of Constantine stretched from the port to the Propontis across the enlarged breadth of the triangle, at the distance of fifteen stadia from the ancient fortification; and with the city of Byzantium they enclosed five of the seven hills, which, to the eyes of those who approach Constantinople, appear to rise above each other in beautiful order. About a century after the death of the founder, the new buildings, extending on one side up the harbor, and on the other along the Propontis, already covered the narrow ridge of the sixth, and the broad summit of the seventh hill. The necessity of protecting those suburbs from the incessant inroads of the barbarians engaged the younger Theodosius to surround his capital with an adequate and permanent enclosure of walls. From the eastern promontory to the golden gate, the extreme length of Constantinople was about three Roman miles; the circumference measured between ten and eleven; and the surface might be computed as equal to about two thousand English acres. It is impossible to justify the vain and credulous exaggerations of modern travellers, who have sometimes stretched the limits of Constantinople over the adjacent villages of the European, and even of the Asiatic coast. But the suburbs of Pera and Galata, though situate beyond the harbor, may deserve to be considered as a part of the city; and this addition may perhaps authorize the measure of a Byzantine historian, who assigns sixteen Greek (about fourteen Roman) miles for the circumference of his native city. Such an extent may not seem unworthy of an Imperial residence. Yet Constantinople must yield to Babylon and Thebes, to ancient Rome, to London, and even to Paris.

    Chapter XVII: Foundation Of Constantinople. —

    Part II.

    The master of the Roman world, who aspired to erect an eternal monument of the glories of his reign could employ in the prosecution of that great work, the wealth, the labor, and all that yet remained of the genius of obedient millions. Some estimate may be formed of the expense bestowed with Imperial liberality on the foundation of Constantinople, by the allowance of about two millions five hundred thousand pounds for the construction of the walls, the porticos, and the aqueducts. The forests that overshadowed the shores of the Euxine, and the celebrated quarries of white marble in the little island of Proconnesus, supplied an inexhaustible stock of materials, ready to be conveyed, by the convenience of a short water carriage, to the harbor of Byzantium. A multitude of laborers and artificers urged the conclusion of the work with incessant toil: but the impatience of Constantine soon discovered, that, in the decline of the arts, the skill as well as numbers of his architects bore a very unequal proportion to the greatness of his designs. The magistrates of the most distant provinces were therefore directed to institute schools, to appoint professors, and by the hopes of rewards and privileges, to engage in the study and practice of architecture a sufficient number of ingenious youths, who had received a liberal education. The buildings of the new city were executed by such artificers as the reign of Constantine could afford; but they were decorated by the hands of the most celebrated masters of the age of Pericles and Alexander. To revive the genius of Phidias and Lysippus, surpassed indeed the power of a Roman emperor; but the immortal productions which they had bequeathed to posterity were exposed without defence to the rapacious vanity of a despot. By his commands the cities of Greece and Asia were despoiled of their most valuable ornaments. The trophies of memorable wars, the objects of religious veneration, the most finished statues of the gods and heroes, of the sages and poets, of ancient times, contributed to the splendid triumph of Constantinople; and gave occasion to the remark of the historian Cedrenus, who observes, with some enthusiasm, that nothing seemed wanting except the souls of the illustrious men whom these admirable

    monuments were intended to represent. But it is not in the city of Constantine, nor in the declining period of an empire, when the human mind was depressed by civil and religious slavery, that we should seek for the souls of Homer and of Demosthenes.

    During the siege of Byzantium, the conqueror had pitched his tent on the commanding eminence of the second hill. To perpetuate the memory of his success, he chose the same advantageous position for the principal Forum; which appears to have been of a circular, or rather elliptical form. The two opposite entrances formed triumphal arches; the porticos, which enclosed it on every side, were filled with statues; and the centre of the Forum was occupied by a lofty column, of which a mutilated fragment is now degraded by the appellation of the burnt pillar. This column was erected on a pedestal of white marble twenty feet high; and was composed of ten pieces of porphyry, each of which measured about ten feet in height, and about thirty-three in circumference. On the summit of the pillar, above one hundred and twenty feet from the ground, stood the colossal statue of Apollo. It was a bronze, had been transported either from Athens or from a town of Phrygia, and was supposed to be the work of Phidias. The artist had represented the god of day, or, as it was afterwards interpreted, the emperor Constantine himself, with a sceptre in his right hand, the globe of the world in his left, and a crown of rays glittering on his head. The Circus, or Hippodrome, was a stately building about four hundred paces in length, and one hundred in breadth. The space between the two met or goals were filled with statues and obelisks; and we may still remark a very singular fragment of antiquity; the bodies of three serpents, twisted into one pillar of brass. Their triple heads had once supported the golden tripod which, after the defeat of Xerxes, was consecrated in the temple of Delphi by the victorious Greeks. The beauty of the Hippodrome has been long since defaced by the rude hands of the Turkish conquerors; but, under the similar appellation of Atmeidan, it still serves as a place of exercise for their horses. From the

    throne, whence the emperor viewed the Circensian games, a winding staircase descended to the palace; a magnificent edifice, which scarcely yielded to the residence of Rome itself, and which, together with the dependent courts, gardens, and porticos, covered a considerable extent of ground upon the banks of the Propontis between the Hippodrome and the church of St. Sophia. We might likewise celebrate the baths, which still retained the name of Zeuxippus, after they had been enriched, by the munificence of Constantine, with lofty columns, various marbles, and above threescore statues of bronze. But we should deviate from the design of this history, if we attempted minutely to describe the different buildings or quarters of the city. It may be sufficient to observe, that whatever could adorn the dignity of a great capital, or contribute to the benefit or pleasure of its numerous inhabitants, was contained within the walls of Constantinople. A particular description, composed about a century after its foundation, enumerates a capitol or school of learning, a circus, two theatres, eight public, and one hundred and fifty-three private baths, fifty-two porticos, five granaries, eight aqueducts or reservoirs of water, four spacious halls for the meetings of the senate or courts of justice, fourteen churches, fourteen palaces, and four thousand three hundred and eighty-eight houses, which, for their size or beauty, deserved to be distinguished from the multitude of plebeian inhabitants.

    The populousness of his favored city was the next and most serious object of the attention of its founder. In the dark ages which succeeded the translation of the empire, the remote and the immediate consequences of that memorable event were strangely confounded by the vanity of the Greeks and the credulity of the Latins. It was asserted, and believed, that all the noble families of Rome, the senate, and the equestrian order, with their innumerable attendants, had followed their emperor to the banks of the Propontis; that a spurious race of strangers and plebeians was left to possess the solitude of the ancient capital; and that the lands of Italy, long since converted into gardens, were at once deprived of cultivation

    and inhabitants. In the course of this history, such exaggerations will be reduced to their just value: yet, since the growth of Constantinople cannot be ascribed to the general increase of mankind and of industry, it must be admitted that this artificial colony was raised at the expense of the ancient cities of the empire. Many opulent senators of Rome, and of the eastern provinces, were probably invited by Constantine to adopt for their country the fortunate spot, which he had chosen for his own residence. The invitations of a master are scarcely to be distinguished from commands; and the liberality of the emperor obtained a ready and cheerful obedience. He bestowed on his favorites the palaces which he had built in the several quarters of the city, assigned them lands and pensions for the support of their dignity, and alienated the demesnes of Pontus and Asia to grant hereditary estates by the easy tenure of maintaining a house in the capital. But these encouragements and obligations soon became superfluous, and were gradually abolished. Wherever the seat of government is fixed, a considerable part of the public revenue will be expended by the prince himself, by his ministers, by the officers of justice, and by the domestics of the palace. The most wealthy of the provincials will be attracted by the powerful motives of interest and duty, of amusement and curiosity. A third and more numerous class of inhabitants will insensibly be formed, of servants, of artificers, and of merchants, who derive their subsistence from their own labor, and from the wants or luxury of the superior ranks. In less than a century, Constantinople disputed with Rome itself the preeminence of riches and numbers. New piles of buildings, crowded together with too little regard to health or convenience, scarcely allowed the intervals of narrow streets for the perpetual throng of men, of horses, and of carriages. The allotted space of ground was insufficient to contain the increasing people; and the additional foundations, which, on either side, were advanced into the sea, might alone have composed a very considerable city.

    The frequent and regular distributions of wine and oil, of corn

    or bread, of money or provisions, had almost exempted the poorest citizens of Rome from the necessity of labor. The magnificence of the first Cæsars was in some measure imitated by the founder of Constantinople: but his liberality, however it might excite the applause of the people, has in curred the censure of posterity. A nation of legislators and conquerors might assert their claim to the harvests of Africa, which had been purchased with their blood; and it was artfully contrived by Augustus, that, in the enjoyment of plenty, the Romans should lose the memory of freedom. But the prodigality of Constantine could not be excused by any consideration either of public or private interest; and the annual tribute of corn imposed upon Egypt for the benefit of his new capital, was applied to feed a lazy and insolent populace, at the expense of the husbandmen of an industrious province. * Some other regulations of this emperor are less liable to blame, but they are less deserving of notice. He divided Constantinople into fourteen regions or quarters, dignified the public council with the appellation of senate, communicated to the citizens the privileges of Italy, and bestowed on the rising city the title of Colony, the first and most favored daughter of ancient Rome. The venerable parent still maintained the legal and acknowledged supremacy, which was due to her age, her dignity, and to the remembrance of her former greatness.

    As Constantine urged the progress of the work with the impatience of a lover, the walls, the porticos, and the principal edifices were completed in a few years, or, according to another account, in a few months; but this extraordinary diligence should excite the less admiration, since many of the buildings were finished in so hasty and imperfect a manner, that under the succeeding reign, they were preserved with difficulty from impending ruin. But while they displayed the vigor and freshness of youth, the founder prepared to celebrate the dedication of his city. The games and largesses which crowned the pomp of this memorable festival may easily be supposed; but there is one circumstance of a more singular

    and permanent nature, which ought not entirely to be overlooked. As often as the birthday of the city returned, the statute of Constantine, framed by his order, of gilt wood, and bearing in his right hand a small image of the genius of the place, was erected on a triumphal car. The guards, carrying white tapers, and clothed in their richest apparel, accompanied the solemn procession as it moved through the Hippodrome. When it was opposite to the throne of the reigning emperor, he rose from his seat, and with grateful reverence adored the memory of his predecessor. At the festival of the dedication, an edict, engraved on a column of marble, bestowed the title of Second or New Rome on the city of Constantine. But the name of Constantinople has prevailed over that honorable epithet; and after the revolution of fourteen centuries, still perpetuates the fame of its author.

    The foundation of a new capital is naturally connected with the establishment of a new form of civil and military administration. The distinct view of the complicated system of policy, introduced by Diocletian, improved by Constantine, and completed by his immediate successors, may not only amuse the fancy by the singular picture of a great empire, but will tend to illustrate the secret and internal causes of its rapid decay. In the pursuit of any remarkable institution, we may be frequently led into the more early or the more recent times of the Roman history; but the proper limits of this inquiry will be included within a period of about one hundred and thirty years, from the accession of Constantine to the publication of the Theodosian code; from which, as well as from the Notitia * of the East and West, we derive the most copious and authentic information of the state of the empire. This variety of objects will suspend, for some time, the course of the narrative; but the interruption will be censured only by those readers who are insensible to the importance of laws and manners, while they peruse, with eager curiosity, the transient intrigues of a court, or the accidental event of a battle.

    Chapter XVII: Foundation Of Constantinople. —

    Part III.

    The manly pride of the Romans, content with substantial power, had left to the vanity of the East the forms and ceremonies of ostentatious greatness. But when they lost even the semblance of those virtues which were derived from their ancient freedom, the simplicity of Roman manners was insensibly corrupted by the stately affectation of the courts of Asia. The distinctions of personal merit and influence, so conspicuous in a republic, so feeble and obscure under a monarchy, were abolished by the despotism of the emperors; who substituted in their room a severe subordination of rank and office from the titled slaves who were seated on the steps of the throne, to the meanest instruments of arbitrary power. This multitude of abject dependants was interested in the support of the actual government from the dread of a revolution, which might at once confound their hopes and intercept the reward of their services. In this divine hierarchy (for such it is frequently styled) every rank was marked with the most scrupulous exactness, and its dignity was displayed in a variety of trifling and solemn ceremonies, which it was a study to learn, and a sacrilege to neglect. The purity of the Latin language was debased, by adopting, in the intercourse of pride and flattery, a profusion of epithets, which Tully would scarcely have understood, and which Augustus would have rejected with indignation. The principal officers of the empire were saluted, even by the sovereign himself, with the deceitful titles of your Sincerity, your Gravity, your Excellency, your Eminence, your sublime and wonderful Magnitude, your illustrious and magnificent Highness. The codicils or patents of their office were curiously emblazoned with such emblems as were best adapted to explain its nature and high dignity; the image or portrait of the reigning emperors; a triumphal car; the book of mandates placed on a table, covered with a rich carpet, and illuminated by four tapers; the allegorical figures of the provinces which they governed; or the appellations and standards of the troops whom they commanded Some of these official ensigns were really

    exhibited in their hall of audience; others preceded their pompous march whenever they appeared in public; and every circumstance of their demeanor, their dress, their ornaments, and their train, was calculated to inspire a deep reverence for the representatives of supreme majesty. By a philosophic observer, the system of the Roman government might have been mistaken for a splendid theatre, filled with players of every character and degree, who repeated the language, and imitated the passions, of their original model.

    All the magistrates of sufficient importance to find a place in the general state of the empire, were accurately divided into three classes. 1. The Illustrious. 2. The Spectabiles, or Respectable. And, 3. the Clarissimi; whom we may translate by the word Honorable. In the times of Roman simplicity, the last-mentioned epithet was used only as a vague expression of deference, till it became at length the peculiar and appropriated title of all who were members of the senate, and consequently of all who, from that venerable body, were selected to govern the provinces. The vanity of those who, from their rank and office, might claim a superior distinction above the rest of the senatorial order, was long afterwards indulged with the new appellation of Respectable; but the title of Illustrious was always reserved to some eminent personages who were obeyed or reverenced by the two subordinate classes. It was communicated only, I. To the consuls and patricians; II. To the Prætorian præfects, with the præfects of Rome and Constantinople; III. To the masters-general of the cavalry and the infantry; and IV. To the seven ministers of the palace, who exercised their sacred functions about the person of the emperor. Among those illustrious magistrates who were esteemed coordinate with each other, the seniority of appointment gave place to the union of dignities. By the expedient of honorary codicils, the emperors, who were fond of multiplying their favors, might sometimes gratify the vanity, though not the ambition, of impatient courtiers.

    1. As long as the Roman consuls were the first magistrates of a

    free state, they derived their right to power from the choice of the people. As long as the emperors condescended to disguise the servitude which they imposed, the consuls were still elected by the real or apparent suffrage of the senate. From the reign of Diocletian, even these vestiges of liberty were abolished, and the successful candidates who were invested with the annual honors of the consulship, affected to deplore the humiliating condition of their predecessors. The Scipios and the Catos had been reduced to solicit the votes of plebeians, to pass through the tedious and expensive forms of a popular election, and to expose their dignity to the shame of a public refusal; while their own happier fate had reserved them for an age and government in which the rewards of virtue were assigned by the unerring wisdom of a gracious sovereign. In the epistles which the emperor addressed to the two consuls elect, it was declared, that they were created by his sole authority. Their names and portraits, engraved on gilt tables of ivory, were dispersed over the empire as presents to the provinces, the cities, the magistrates, the senate, and the people. Their solemn inauguration was performed at the place of the Imperial residence; and during a period of one hundred and twenty years, Rome was constantly deprived of the presence of her ancient magistrates. On the morning of the first of January, the consuls assumed the ensigns of their dignity. Their dress was a robe of purple, embroidered in silk and gold, and sometimes ornamented with costly gems. On this solemn occasion they were attended by the most eminent officers of the state and army, in the habit of senators; and the useless fasces, armed with the once formidable axes, were borne before them by the lictors. The procession moved from the palace to the Forum or principal square of the city; where the consuls ascended their tribunal, and seated themselves in the curule chairs, which were framed after the fashion of ancient times. They immediately exercised an act of jurisdiction, by the manumission of a slave, who was brought before them for that purpose; and the ceremony was intended to represent the celebrated action of the elder Brutus, the author of liberty and of the consulship, when he admitted among his fellow-citizens the faithful Vindex, who had revealed

    the conspiracy of the Tarquins. The public festival was continued during several days in all the principal cities in Rome, from custom; in Constantinople, from imitation in Carthage, Antioch, and Alexandria, from the love of pleasure, and the superfluity of wealth. In the two capitals of the empire the annual games of the theatre, the circus, and the amphitheatre, cost four thousand pounds of gold, (about) one hundred and sixty thousand pounds sterling: and if so heavy an expense surpassed the faculties or the inclinations of the magistrates themselves, the sum was supplied from the Imperial treasury. As soon as the consuls had discharged these customary duties, they were at liberty to retire into the shade of private life, and to enjoy, during the remainder of the year, the undisturbed contemplation of their own greatness. They no longer presided in the national councils; they no longer executed the resolutions of peace or war. Their abilities (unless they were employed in more effective offices) were of little moment; and their names served only as the legal date of the year in which they had filled the chair of Marius and of Cicero. Yet it was still felt and acknowledged, in the last period of Roman servitude, that this empty name might be compared, and even preferred, to the possession of substantial power. The title of consul was still the most splendid object of ambition, the noblest reward of virtue and loyalty. The emperors themselves, who disdained the faint shadow of the republic, were conscious that they acquired an additional splendor and majesty as often as they assumed the annual honors of the consular dignity.

    The proudest and most perfect separation which can be found in any age or country, between the nobles and the people, is perhaps that of the Patricians and the Plebeians, as it was established in the first age of the Roman republic. Wealth and honors, the offices of the state, and the ceremonies of religion, were almost exclusively possessed by the former who, preserving the purity of their blood with the most insulting jealousy, held their clients in a condition of specious vassalage. But these distinctions, so incompatible with the

    spirit of a free people, were removed, after a long struggle, by the persevering efforts of the Tribunes. The most active and successful of the Plebeians accumulated wealth, aspired to honors, deserved triumphs, contracted alliances, and, after some generations, assumed the pride of ancient nobility. The Patrician families, on the other hand, whose original number was never recruited till the end of the commonwealth, either failed in the ordinary course of nature, or were extinguished in so many foreign and domestic wars, or, through a want of merit or fortune, insensibly mingled with the mass of the people. Very few remained who could derive their pure and genuine origin from the infancy of the city, or even from that of the republic, when Cæsar and Augustus, Claudius and Vespasian, created from the body of the senate a competent number of new Patrician families, in the hope of perpetuating an order, which was still considered as honorable and sacred. But these artificial supplies (in which the reigning house was always included) were rapidly swept away by the rage of tyrants, by frequent revolutions, by the change of manners, and by the intermixture of nations. Little more was left when Constantine ascended the throne, than a vague and imperfect tradition, that the Patricians had once been the first of the Romans. To form a body of nobles, whose influence may restrain, while it secures the authority of the monarch, would have been very inconsistent with the character and policy of Constantine; but had he seriously entertained such a design, it might have exceeded the measure of his power to ratify, by an arbitrary edict, an institution which must expect the sanction of time and of opinion. He revived, indeed, the title of Patricians, but he revived it as a personal, not as an hereditary distinction. They yielded only to the transient superiority of the annual consuls; but they enjoyed the pre-eminence over all the great officers of state, with the most familiar access to the person of the prince. This honorable rank was bestowed on them for life; and as they were usually favorites, and ministers who had grown old in the Imperial court, the true etymology of the word was perverted by ignorance and flattery; and the Patricians of Constantine were

    reverenced as the adopted Fathers of the emperor and the republic.

    1. The fortunes of the Prætorian præfects were essentially different from those of the consuls and Patricians. The latter saw their ancient greatness evaporate in a vain title. The former, rising by degrees from the most humble condition, were invested with the civil and military administration of the Roman world. From the reign of Severus to that of Diocletian, the guards and the palace, the laws and the finances, the armies and the provinces, were intrusted to their superintending care; and, like the Viziers of the East, they held with one hand the seal, and with the other the standard, of the empire. The ambition of the præfects, always formidable, and sometimes fatal to the masters whom they served, was supported by the strength of the Prætorian bands; but after those haughty troops had been weakened by Diocletian, and finally suppressed by Constantine, the præfects, who survived their fall, were reduced without difficulty to the station of useful and obedient ministers. When they were no longer responsible for the safety of the emperor’s person, they resigned the jurisdiction which they had hitherto claimed and exercised over all the departments of the palace. They were deprived by Constantine of all military command, as soon as they had ceased to lead into the field, under their immediate orders, the flower of the Roman troops; and at length, by a singular revolution, the captains of the guards were transformed into the civil magistrates of the provinces. According to the plan of government instituted by Diocletian, the four princes had each their Prætorian præfect; and after the monarchy was once more united in the person of Constantine, he still continued to create the same number of Four Præfects, and intrusted to their care the same provinces which they already administered. 1. The præfect of the East stretched his ample jurisdiction into the three parts of the globe which were subject to the Romans, from the cataracts of the Nile to the banks of the Phasis, and from the mountains of Thrace to the frontiers of Persia. 2. The important provinces of

    Pannonia, Dacia, Macedonia, and Greece, once acknowledged the authority of the præfect of Illyricum. 3. The power of the præfect of Italy was not confined to the country from whence he derived his title; it extended over the additional territory of Rhætia as far as the banks of the Danube, over the dependent islands of the Mediterranean, and over that part of the continent of Africa which lies between the confines of Cyrene and those of Tingitania. 4. The præfect of the Gauls comprehended under that plural denomination the kindred provinces of Britain and Spain, and his authority was obeyed from the wall of Antoninus to the foot of Mount Atlas.

    After the Prætorian præfects had been dismissed from all military command, the civil functions which they were ordained to exercise over so many subject nations, were adequate to the ambition and abilities of the most consummate ministers. To their wisdom was committed the supreme administration of justice and of the finances, the two objects which, in a state of peace, comprehend almost all the respective duties of the sovereign and of the people; of the former, to protect the citizens who are obedient to the laws; of the latter, to contribute the share of their property which is required for the expenses of the state. The coin, the highways, the posts, the granaries, the manufactures, whatever could interest the public prosperity, was moderated by the authority of the Prætorian præfects. As the immediate representatives of the Imperial majesty, they were empowered to explain, to enforce, and on some occasions to modify, the general edicts by their discretionary proclamations. They watched over the conduct of the provincial governors, removed the negligent, and inflicted punishments on the guilty. From all the inferior jurisdictions, an appeal in every matter of importance, either civil or criminal, might be brought before the tribunal of the præfect; but his sentence was final and absolute; and the emperors themselves refused to admit any complaints against the judgment or the integrity of a magistrate whom they honored with such unbounded confidence. His appointments were suitable to his dignity; and if avarice was his ruling

    passion, he enjoyed frequent opportunities of collecting a rich harvest of fees, of presents, and of perquisites. Though the emperors no longer dreaded the ambition of their præfects, they were attentive to counterbalance the power of this great office by the uncertainty and shortness of its duration.

    From their superior importance and dignity, Rome and Constantinople were alone excepted from the jurisdiction of the Prætorian præfects. The immense size of the city, and the experience of the tardy, ineffectual operation of the laws, had furnished the policy of Augustus with a specious pretence for introducing a new magistrate, who alone could restrain a servile and turbulent populace by the strong arm of arbitrary power. Valerius Messalla was appointed the first præfect of Rome, that his reputation might countenance so invidious a measure; but, at the end of a few days, that accomplished citizen resigned his office, declaring, with a spirit worthy of the friend of Brutus, that he found himself incapable of exercising a power incompatible with public freedom. As the sense of liberty became less exquisite, the advantages of order were more clearly understood; and the præfect, who seemed to have been designed as a terror only to slaves and vagrants, was permitted to extend his civil and criminal jurisdiction over the equestrian and noble families of Rome. The prætors, annually created as the judges of law and equity, could not long dispute the possession of the Forum with a vigorous and permanent magistrate, who was usually admitted into the confidence of the prince. Their courts were deserted, their number, which had once fluctuated between twelve and eighteen, was gradually reduced to two or three, and their important functions were confined to the expensive obligation of exhibiting games for the amusement of the people. After the office of the Roman consuls had been changed into a vain pageant, which was rarely displayed in the capital, the præfects assumed their vacant place in the senate, and were soon acknowledged as the ordinary presidents of that venerable assembly. They received appeals from the distance of one hundred miles; and it was allowed as a principle of

    jurisprudence, that all municipal authority was derived from them alone. In the discharge of his laborious employment, the governor of Rome was assisted by fifteen officers, some of whom had been originally his equals, or even his superiors. The principal departments were relative to the command of a numerous watch, established as a safeguard against fires, robberies, and nocturnal disorders; the custody and distribution of the public allowance of corn and provisions; the care of the port, of the aqueducts, of the common sewers, and of the navigation and bed of the Tyber; the inspection of the markets, the theatres, and of the private as well as the public works. Their vigilance insured the three principal objects of a regular police, safety, plenty, and cleanliness; and as a proof of the attention of government to preserve the splendor and ornaments of the capital, a particular inspector was appointed for the statues; the guardian, as it were, of that inanimate people, which, according to the extravagant computation of an old writer, was scarcely inferior in number to the living inhabitants of Rome. About thirty years after the foundation of Constantinople, a similar magistrate was created in that rising metropolis, for the same uses and with the same powers. A perfect equality was established between the dignity of the two municipal, and that of the fourPrætorian præfects.

    Chapter XVII: Foundation Of Constantinople. —

    Part IV.

    Those who, in the imperial hierarchy, were distinguished by the title of Respectable, formed an intermediate class between the illustrious præfects, and the honorable magistrates of the provinces. In this class the proconsuls of Asia, Achaia, and Africa, claimed a preëminence, which was yielded to the remembrance of their ancient dignity; and the appeal from their tribunal to that of the præfects was almost the only mark of their dependence. But the civil government of the empire was distributed into thirteen great Dioceses, each of which equalled the just measure of a powerful kingdom. The first of

    these dioceses was subject to the jurisdiction of the count of the east; and we may convey some idea of the importance and variety of his functions, by observing, that six hundred apparitors, who would be styled at present either secretaries, or clerks, or ushers, or messengers, were employed in his immediate office. The place of Augustal prfect of Egypt was no longer filled by a Roman knight; but the name was retained; and the extraordinary powers which the situation of the country, and the temper of the inhabitants, had once made indispensable, were still continued to the governor. The eleven remaining dioceses, of Asiana, Pontica, and Thrace; of Macedonia, Dacia, and Pannonia, or Western Illyricum; of Italy and Africa; of Gaul, Spain, and Britain; were governed by twelve vicars or vice-prfects, whose name sufficiently explains the nature and dependence of their office. It may be added, that the lieutenant-generals of the Roman armies, the military counts and dukes, who will be hereafter mentioned, were allowed the rank and title of Respectable.

    As the spirit of jealousy and ostentation prevailed in the councils of the emperors, they proceeded with anxious diligence to divide the substance and to multiply the titles of power. The vast countries which the Roman conquerors had united under the same simple form of administration, were imperceptibly crumbled into minute fragments; till at length the whole empire was distributed into one hundred and sixteen provinces, each of which supported an expensive and splendid establishment. Of these, three were governed by proconsuls, thirty-seven by consulars, five by correctors, and seventy-one by presidents. The appellations of these magistrates were different; they ranked in successive order, the ensigns of and their situation, from accidental circumstances, might be more or less agreeable or advantageous. But they were all (excepting only the pro-consuls) alike included in the class of honorable persons; and they were alike intrusted, during the pleasure of the prince, and under the authority of the præfects or their deputies, with the administration of justice and the finances in their

    respective districts. The ponderous volumes of the Codes and Pandects would furnish ample materials for a minute inquiry into the system of provincial government, as in the space of six centuries it was approved by the wisdom of the Roman statesmen and lawyers. It may be sufficient for the historian to select two singular and salutary provisions, intended to restrain the abuse of authority. 1. For the preservation of peace and order, the governors of the provinces were armed with the sword of justice. They inflicted corporal punishments, and they exercised, in capital offences, the power of life and death. But they were not authorized to indulge the condemned criminal with the choice of his own execution, or to pronounce a sentence of the mildest and most honorable kind of exile. These prerogatives were reserved to the præfects, who alone could impose the heavy fine of fifty pounds of gold: their vicegerents were confined to the trifling weight of a few ounces. This distinction, which seems to grant the larger, while it denies the smaller degree of authority, was founded on a very rational motive. The smaller degree was infinitely more liable to abuse. The passions of a provincial magistrate might frequently provoke him into acts of oppression, which affected only the freedom or the fortunes of the subject; though, from a principle of prudence, perhaps of humanity, he might still be terrified by the guilt of innocent blood. It may likewise be considered, that exile, considerable fines, or the choice of an easy death, relate more particularly to the rich and the noble; and the persons the most exposed to the avarice or resentment of a provincial magistrate, were thus removed from his obscure persecution to the more august and impartial tribunal of the Prætorian præfect. 2. As it was reasonably apprehended that the integrity of the judge might be biased, if his interest was concerned, or his affections were engaged, the strictest regulations were established, to exclude any person, without the special dispensation of the emperor, from the government of the province where he was born; and to prohibit the governor or his son from contracting marriage with a native, or an inhabitant; or from purchasing slaves, lands, or houses, within the extent of his jurisdiction. Notwithstanding these rigorous precautions, the emperor Constantine, after a reign of

    twenty-five years, still deplores the venal and oppressive administration of justice, and expresses the warmest indignation that the audience of the judge, his despatch of business, his seasonable delays, and his final sentence, were publicly sold, either by himself or by the officers of his court. The continuance, and perhaps the impunity, of these crimes, is attested by the repetition of impotent laws and ineffectual menaces.

    All the civil magistrates were drawn from the profession of the law. The celebrated Institutes of Justinian are addressed to the youth of his dominions, who had devoted themselves to the study of Roman jurisprudence; and the sovereign condescends to animate their diligence, by the assurance that their skill and ability would in time be rewarded by an adequate share in the government of the republic. The rudiments of this lucrative science were taught in all the considerable cities of the east and west; but the most famous school was that of Berytus, on the coast of Phnicia; which flourished above three centuries from the time of Alexander Severus, the author perhaps of an institution so advantageous to his native country. After a regular course of education, which lasted five years, the students dispersed themselves through the provinces, in search of fortune and honors; nor could they want an inexhaustible supply of business great empire, already corrupted by the multiplicity of laws, of arts, and of vices. The court of the Prætorian pr æfect of the east could alone furnish employment for one hundred and fifty advocates, sixty-four of whom were distinguished by peculiar privileges, and two were annually chosen, with a salary of sixty pounds of gold, to defend the causes of the treasury. The first experiment was made of their judicial talents, by appointing them to act occasionally as assessors to the magistrates; from thence they were often raised to preside in the tribunals before which they had pleaded. They obtained the government of a province; and, by the aid of merit, of reputation, or of favor, they ascended, by successive steps, to the illustrious dignities of the state. In the practice of the bar, these men had

    considered reason as the instrument of dispute; they interpreted the laws according to the dictates of private interest and the same pernicious habits might still adhere to their characters in the public administration of the state. The honor of a liberal profession has indeed been vindicated by ancient and modern advocates, who have filled the most important stations, with pure integrity and consummate wisdom: but in the decline of Roman jurisprudence, the ordinary promotion of lawyers was pregnant with mischief and disgrace. The noble art, which had once been preserved as the sacred inheritance of the patricians, was fallen into the hands of freedmen and plebeians, who, with cunning rather than with skill, exercised a sordid and pernicious trade. Some of them procured admittance into families for the purpose of fomenting differences, of encouraging suits, and of preparing a harvest of gain for themselves or their brethren. Others, recluse in their chambers, maintained the dignity of legal professors, by furnishing a rich client with subtleties to confound the plainest truths, and with arguments to color the most unjustifiable pretensions. The splendid and popular class was composed of the advocates, who filled the Forum with the sound of their turgid and loquacious rhetoric. Careless of fame and of justice, they are described, for the most part, as ignorant and rapacious guides, who conducted their clients through a maze of expense, of delay, and of disappointment; from whence, after a tedious series of years, they were at length dismissed, when their patience and fortune were almost exhausted.

    III. In the system of policy introduced by Augustus, the governors, those at least of the Imperial provinces, were invested with the full powers of the sovereign himself. Ministers of peace and war, the distribution of rewards and punishments depended on them alone, and they successively appeared on their tribunal in the robes of civil magistracy, and in complete armor at the head of the Roman legions. The influence of the revenue, the authority of law, and the command of a military force, concurred to render their power

    supreme and absolute; and whenever they were tempted to violate their allegiance, the loyal province which they involved in their rebellion was scarcely sensible of any change in its political state. From the time of Commodus to the reign of Constantine, near one hundred governors might be enumerated, who, with various success, erected the standard of revolt; and though the innocent were too often sacrificed, the guilty might be sometimes prevented, by the suspicious cruelty of their master. To secure his throne and the public tranquillity from these formidable servants, Constantine resolved to divide the military from the civil administration, and to establish, as a permanent and professional distinction, a practice which had been adopted only as an occasional expedient. The supreme jurisdiction exercised by the Prætorian præfects over the armies of the empire, was transferred to the two masters-general whom he instituted, the one for the cavalry, the other for the infantry; and though each of these illustrious officers was more peculiarly responsible for the discipline of those troops which were under his immediate inspection, they both indifferently commanded in the field the several bodies, whether of horse or foot, which were united in the same army. Their number was soon doubled by the division of the east and west; and as separate generals of the same rank and title were appointed on the four important frontiers of the Rhine, of the Upper and the Lower Danube, and of the Euphrates, the defence of the Roman empire was at length committed to eight masters-general of the cavalry and infantry. Under their orders, thirty-five military commanders were stationed in the provinces: three in Britain, six in Gaul, one in Spain, one in Italy, five on the Upper, and four on the Lower Danube; in Asia, eight, three in Egypt, and four in Africa. The titles of counts, and dukes, by which they were properly distinguished, have obtained in modern languages so very different a sense, that the use of them may occasion some surprise. But it should be recollected, that the second of those appellations is only a corruption of the Latin word, which was indiscriminately applied to any military chief. All these provincial generals were therefore dukes; but no more than ten among them were dignified with the rank of counts or

    companions, a title of honor, or rather of favor, which had been recently invented in the court of Constantine. A gold belt was the ensign which distinguished the office of the counts and dukes; and besides their pay, they received a liberal allowance sufficient to maintain one hundred and ninety servants, and one hundred and fifty-eight horses. They were strictly prohibited from interfering in any matter which related to the administration of justice or the revenue; but the command which they exercised over the troops of their department, was independent of the authority of the magistrates. About the same time that Constantine gave a legal sanction to the ecclesiastical order, he instituted in the Roman empire the nice balance of the civil and the military powers. The emulation, and sometimes the discord, which reigned between two professions of opposite interests and incompatible manners, was productive of beneficial and of pernicious consequences. It was seldom to be expected that the general and the civil governor of a province should either conspire for the disturbance, or should unite for the service, of their country. While the one delayed to offer the assistance which the other disdained to solicit, the troops very frequently remained without orders or without supplies; the public safety was betrayed, and the defenceless subjects were left exposed to the fury of the Barbarians. The divided administration which had been formed by Constantine, relaxed the vigor of the state, while it secured the tranquillity of the monarch.

    The memory of Constantine has been deservedly censured for another innovation, which corrupted military discipline and prepared the ruin of the empire. The nineteen years which preceded his final victory over Licinius, had been a period of license and intestine war. The rivals who contended for the possession of the Roman world, had withdrawn the greatest part of their forces from the guard of the general frontier; and the principal cities which formed the boundary of their respective dominions were filled with soldiers, who considered their countrymen as their most implacable enemies. After the use of these internal garrisons had ceased with the civil war,

    the conqueror wanted either wisdom or firmness to revive the severe discipline of Diocletian, and to suppress a fatal indulgence, which habit had endeared and almost confirmed to the military order. From the reign of Constantine, a popular and even legal distinction was admitted between the Palatines and the Borderers; the troops of the court, as they were improperly styled, and the troops of the frontier. The former, elevated by the superiority of their pay and privileges, were permitted, except in the extraordinary emergencies of war, to occupy their tranquil stations in the heart of the provinces. The most flourishing cities were oppressed by the intolerable weight of quarters. The soldiers insensibly forgot the virtues of their profession, and contracted only the vices of civil life. They were either degraded by the industry of mechanic trades, or enervated by the luxury of baths and theatres. They soon became careless of their martial exercises, curious in their diet and apparel; and while they inspired terror to the subjects of the empire, they trembled at the hostile approach of the Barbarians. The chain of fortifications which Diocletian and his colleagues had extended along the banks of the great rivers, was no longer maintained with the same care, or defended with the same vigilance. The numbers which still remained under the name of the troops of the frontier, might be sufficient for the ordinary defence; but their spirit was degraded by the humiliating reflection, that they who were exposed to the hardships and dangers of a perpetual warfare, were rewarded only with about two thirds of the pay and emoluments which were lavished on the troops of the court. Even the bands or legions that were raised the nearest to the level of those unworthy favorites, were in some measure disgraced by the title of honor which they were allowed to assume. It was in vain that Constantine repeated the most dreadful menaces of fire and sword against the Borderers who should dare desert their colors, to connive at the inroads of the Barbarians, or to participate in the spoil. The mischiefs which flow from injudicious counsels are seldom removed by the application of partial severities; and though succeeding princes labored to restore the strength and numbers of the frontier garrisons, the empire, till the last moment of its

    dissolution, continued to languish under the mortal wound which had been so rashly or so weakly inflicted by the hand of Constantine.

    The same timid policy, of dividing whatever is united, of reducing whatever is eminent, of dreading every active power, and of expecting that the most feeble will prove the most obedient, seems to pervade the institutions of several princes, and particularly those of Constantine. The martial pride of the legions, whose victorious camps had so often been the scene of rebellion, was nourished by the memory of their past exploits, and the consciousness of their actual strength. As long as they maintained their ancient establishment of six thousand men, they subsisted, under the reign of Diocletian, each of them singly, a visible and important object in the military history of the Roman empire. A few years afterwards, these gigantic bodies were shrunk to a very diminutive size; and when seven legions, with some auxiliaries, defended the city of Amida against the Persians, the total garrison, with the inhabitants of both sexes, and the peasants of the deserted country, did not exceed the number of twenty thousand persons. From this fact, and from similar examples, there is reason to believe, that the constitution of the legionary troops, to which they partly owed their valor and discipline, was dissolved by Constantine; and that the bands of Roman infantry, which still assumed the same names and the same honors, consisted only of one thousand or fifteen hundred men. The conspiracy of so many separate detachments, each of which was awed by the sense of its own weakness, could easily be checked; and the successors of Constantine might indulge their love of ostentation, by issuing their orders to one hundred and thirty-two legions, inscribed on the muster-roll of their numerous armies. The remainder of their troops was distributed into several hundred cohorts of infantry, and squadrons of cavalry. Their arms, and titles, and ensigns, were calculated to inspire terror, and to display the variety of nations who marched under the Imperial standard. And not a vestige was left of that severe simplicity, which, in the ages of freedom and victory,

    had distinguished the line of battle of a Roman army from the confused host of an Asiatic monarch. A more particular enumeration, drawn from the Notitia, might exercise the diligence of an antiquary; but the historian will content himself with observing, that the number of permanent stations or garrisons established on the frontiers of the empire, amounted to five hundred and eighty-three; and that, under the successors of Constantine, the complete force of the military establishment was computed at six hundred and forty-five thousand soldiers. An effort so prodigious surpassed the wants of a more ancient, and the faculties of a later, period.

    In the various states of society, armies are recruited from very different motives. Barbarians are urged by the love of war; the citizens of a free republic may be prompted by a principle of duty; the subjects, or at least the nobles, of a monarchy, are animated by a sentiment of honor; but the timid and luxurious inhabitants of a declining empire must be allured into the service by the hopes of profit, or compelled by the dread of punishment. The resources of the Roman treasury were exhausted by the increase of pay, by the repetition of donatives, and by the invention of new emolument and indulgences, which, in the opinion of the provincial youth might compensate the hardships and dangers of a military life. Yet, although the stature was lowered, although slaves, least by a tacit connivance, were indiscriminately received into the ranks, the insurmountable difficulty of procuring a regular and adequate supply of volunteers, obliged the emperors to adopt more effectual and coercive methods. The lands bestowed on the veterans, as the free reward of their valor were henceforward granted under a condition which contain the first rudiments of the feudal tenures; that their sons, who succeeded to the inheritance, should devote themselves to the profession of arms, as soon as they attained the age of manhood; and their cowardly refusal was punished by the lose of honor, of fortune, or even of life. But as the annual growth of the sons of the veterans bore a very small proportion to the

    demands of the service, levies of men were frequently required from the provinces, and every proprietor was obliged either to take up arms, or to procure a substitute, or to purchase his exemption by the payment of a heavy fine. The sum of forty-two pieces of gold, to which it was reduced, ascertains the exorbitant price of volunteers, and the reluctance with which the government admitted of this alterative. Such was the horror for the profession of a soldier, which had affected the minds of the degenerate Romans, that many of the youth of Italy and the provinces chose to cut off the fingers of their right hand, to escape from being pressed into the service; and this strange expedient was so commonly practised, as to deserve the severe animadversion of the laws, and a peculiar name in the Latin language.

    Chapter XVII: Foundation Of Constantinople. —

    Part V.

    The introduction of Barbarians into the Roman armies became every day more universal, more necessary, and more fatal. The most daring of the Scythians, of the Goths, and of the Germans, who delighted in war, and who found it more profitable to defend than to ravage the provinces, were enrolled, not only in the auxiliaries of their respective nations, but in the legions themselves, and among the most distinguished of the Palatine troops. As they freely mingled with the subjects of the empire, they gradually learned to despise their manners, and to imitate their arts. They abjured the implicit reverence which the pride of Rome had exacted from their ignorance, while they acquired the knowledge and possession of those advantages by which alone she supported her declining greatness. The Barbarian soldiers, who displayed any military talents, were advanced, without exception, to the most important commands; and the names of the tribunes, of the counts and dukes, and of the generals themselves, betray a foreign origin, which they no longer condescended to disguise. They were often intrusted with the conduct of a war

    against their countrymen; and though most of them preferred the ties of allegiance to those of blood, they did not always avoid the guilt, or at least the suspicion, of holding a treasonable correspondence with the enemy, of inviting his invasion, or of sparing his retreat. The camps and the palace of the son of Constantine were governed by the powerful faction of the Franks, who preserved the strictest connection with each other, and with their country, and who resented every personal affront as a national indignity. When the tyrant Caligula was suspected of an intention to invest a very extraordinary candidate with the consular robes, the sacrilegious profanation would have scarcely excited less astonishment, if, instead of a horse, the noblest chieftain of Germany or Britain had been the object of his choice. The revolution of three centuries had produced so remarkable a change in the prejudices of the people, that, with the public approbation, Constantine showed his successors the example of bestowing the honors of the consulship on the Barbarians, who, by their merit and services, had deserved to be ranked among the first of the Romans. But as these hardy veterans, who had been educated in the ignorance or contempt of the laws, were incapable of exercising any civil offices, the powers of the human mind were contracted by the irreconcilable separation of talents as well as of professions. The accomplished citizens of the Greek and Roman republics, whose characters could adapt themselves to the bar, the senate, the camp, or the schools, had learned to write, to speak, and to act with the same spirit, and with equal abilities.

    1. Besides the magistrates and generals, who at a distance from the court diffused their delegated authority over the provinces and armies, the emperor conferred the rank of Illustriouson seven of his more immediate servants, to whose fidelity he intrusted his safety, or his counsels, or his treasures. 1. The private apartments of the palace were governed by a favorite eunuch, who, in the language of that age, was styled the prpositus, or præfect of the sacred bed-

    chamber. His duty was to attend the emperor in his hours of state, or in those of amusement, and to perform about his person all those menial services, which can only derive their splendor from the influence of royalty. Under a prince who deserved to reign, the great chamberlain (for such we may call him) was a useful and humble domestic; but an artful domestic, who improves every occasion of unguarded confidence, will insensibly acquire over a feeble mind that ascendant which harsh wisdom and uncomplying virtue can seldom obtain. The degenerate grandsons of Theodosius, who were invisible to their subjects, and contemptible to their enemies, exalted the præfects of their bed-chamber above the heads of all the ministers of the palace; and even his deputy, the first of the splendid train of slaves who waited in the presence, was thought worthy to rank before the respectable proconsuls of Greece or Asia. The jurisdiction of the chamberlain was acknowledged by the counts, or superintendents, who regulated the two important provinces of the magnificence of the wardrobe, and of the luxury of the Imperial table. 2. The principal administration of public affairs was committed to the diligence and abilities of the master of the offices. He was the supreme magistrate of the palace, inspected the discipline of the civil and military schools, and received appeals from all parts of the empire, in the causes which related to that numerous army of privileged persons, who, as the servants of the court, had obtained for themselves and families a right to decline the authority of the ordinary judges. The correspondence between the prince and his subjects was managed by the four scrinia, or offices of this minister of state. The first was appropriated to memorials, the second to epistles, the third to petitions, and the fourth to papers and orders of a miscellaneous kind. Each of these was directed by an inferior master of respectable dignity, and the whole business was despatched by a hundred and forty-eight secretaries, chosen for the most part from the profession of the law, on account of the variety of abstracts of reports and references which frequently occurred in the exercise of their several functions. From a condescension, which in former ages would have been esteemed unworthy the Roman majesty, a

    particular secretary was allowed for the Greek language; and interpreters were appointed to receive the ambassadors of the Barbarians; but the department of foreign affairs, which constitutes so essential a part of modern policy, seldom diverted the attention of the master of the offices. His mind was more seriously engaged by the general direction of the posts and arsenals of the empire. There were thirty-four cities, fifteen in the East, and nineteen in the West, in which regular companies of workmen were perpetually employed in fabricating defensive armor, offensive weapons of all sorts, and military engines, which were deposited in the arsenals, and occasionally delivered for the service of the troops. 3. In the course of nine centuries, the office of quæstor had experienced a very singular revolution. In the infancy of Rome, two inferior magistrates were annually elected by the people, to relieve the consuls from the invidious management of the public treasure; a similar assistant was granted to every proconsul, and to every prætor, who exercised a military or provincial command; with the extent of conquest, the two quæstors were gradually multiplied to the number of four, of eight, of twenty, and, for a short time, perhaps, of forty; and the noblest citizens ambitiously solicited an office which gave them a seat in the senate, and a just hope of obtaining the honors of the republic. Whilst Augustus affected to maintain the freedom of election, he consented to accept the annual privilege of recommending, or rather indeed of nominating, a certain proportion of candidates; and it was his custom to select one of these distinguished youths, to read his orations or epistles in the assemblies of the senate. The practice of Augustus was imitated by succeeding princes; the occasional commission was established as a permanent office; and the favored quæstor, assuming a new and more illustrious character, alone survived the suppression of his ancient and useless colleagues. As the orations which he composed in the name of the emperor, acquired the force, and, at length, the form, of absolute edicts, he was considered as the representative of the legislative power, the oracle of the council, and the original source of the civil jurisprudence. He was sometimes invited to take his seat in the supreme judicature of the Imperial

    consistory, with the Prætorian præfects, and the master of the offices; and he was frequently requested to resolve the doubts of inferior judges: but as he was not oppressed with a variety of subordinate business, his leisure and talents were employed to cultivate that dignified style of eloquence, which, in the corruption of taste and language, still preserves the majesty of the Roman laws. In some respects, the office of the Imperial quæstor may be compared with that of a modern chancellor; but the use of a great seal, which seems to have been adopted by the illiterate barbarians, was never introduced to attest the public acts of the emperors. 4. The extraordinary title of count of the sacred largesses was bestowed on the treasurer-general of the revenue, with the intention perhaps of inculcating, that every payment flowed from the voluntary bounty of the monarch. To conceive the almost infinite detail of the annual and daily expense of the civil and military administration in every part of a great empire, would exceed the powers of the most vigorous imagination. The actual account employed several hundred persons, distributed into eleven different offices, which were artfully contrived to examine and control their respective operations. The multitude of these agents had a natural tendency to increase; and it was more than once thought expedient to dismiss to their native homes the useless supernumeraries, who, deserting their honest labors, had pressed with too much eagerness into the lucrative profession of the finances. Twenty-nine provincial receivers, of whom eighteen were honored with the title of count, corresponded with the treasurer; and he extended his jurisdiction over the mines from whence the precious metals were extracted, over the mints, in which they were converted into the current coin, and over the public treasuries of the most important cities, where they were deposited for the service of the state. The foreign trade of the empire was regulated by this minister, who directed likewise all the linen and woollen manufactures, in which the successive operations of spinning, weaving, and dyeing were executed, chiefly by women of a servile condition, for the use of the palace and army. Twenty-six of these institutions are enumerated in the West, where the arts had been more recently introduced, and a still larger proportion

    may be allowed for the industrious provinces of the East. 5. Besides the public revenue, which an absolute monarch might levy and expend according to his pleasure, the emperors, in the capacity of opulent citizens, possessed a very extensive property, which was administered by the count or treasurer of the private estate. Some part had perhaps been the ancient demesnes of kings and republics; some accessions might be derived from the families which were successively invested with the purple; but the most considerable portion flowed from the impure source of confiscations and forfeitures. The Imperial estates were scattered through the provinces, from Mauritania to Britain; but the rich and fertile soil of Cappadocia tempted the monarch to acquire in that country his fairest possessions, and either Constantine or his successors embraced the occasion of justifying avarice by religious zeal. They suppressed the rich temple of Comana, where the high priest of the goddess of war supported the dignity of a sovereign prince; and they applied to their private use the consecrated lands, which were inhabited by six thousand subjects or slaves of the deity and her ministers. But these were not the valuable inhabitants: the plains that stretch from the foot of Mount Argæus to the banks of the Sarus, bred a generous race of horses, renowned above all others in the ancient world for their majestic shape and incomparable swiftness. These sacred animals, destined for the service of the palace and the Imperial games, were protected by the laws from the profanation of a vulgar master. The demesnes of Cappadocia were important enough to require the inspection of a count; officers of an inferior rank were stationed in the other parts of the empire; and the deputies of the private, as well as those of the public, treasurer were maintained in the exercise of their independent functions, and encouraged to control the authority of the provincial magistrates. 6, 7. The chosen bands of cavalry and infantry, which guarded the person of the emperor, were under the immediate command of the two counts of the domestics. The whole number consisted of three thousand five hundred men, divided into seven schools, or troops, of five hundred each; and in the East, this honorable service was

    almost entirely appropriated to the Armenians. Whenever, on public ceremonies, they were drawn up in the courts and porticos of the palace, their lofty stature, silent order, and splendid arms of silver and gold, displayed a martial pomp not unworthy of the Roman majesty. From the seven schools two companies of horse and foot were selected, of the protectors, whose advantageous station was the hope and reward of the most deserving soldiers. They mounted guard in the interior apartments, and were occasionally despatched into the provinces, to execute with celerity and vigor the orders of their master. The counts of the domestics had succeeded to the office of the Prætorian præfects; like the præfects, they aspired from the service of the palace to the command of armies.

    The perpetual intercourse between the court and the provinces was facilitated by the construction of roads and the institution of posts. But these beneficial establishments were accidentally connected with a pernicious and intolerable abuse. Two or three hundred agents or messengers were employed, under the jurisdiction of the master of the offices, to announce the names of the annual consuls, and the edicts or victories of the emperors. They insensibly assumed the license of reporting whatever they could observe of the conduct either of magistrates or of private citizens; and were soon considered as the eyes of the monarch, and the scourge of the people. Under the warm influence of a feeble reign, they multiplied to the incredible number of ten thousand, disdained the mild though frequent admonitions of the laws, and exercised in the profitable management of the posts a rapacious and insolent oppression. These official spies, who regularly corresponded with the palace, were encouraged by favor and reward, anxiously to watch the progress of every treasonable design, from the faint and latent symptoms of disaffection, to the actual preparation of an open revolt. Their careless or criminal violation of truth and justice was covered by the consecrated mask of zeal; and they might securely aim their poisoned arrows at the breast either of the guilty or the innocent, who had provoked their resentment, or refused to purchase their

    silence. A faithful subject, of Syria perhaps, or of Britain, was exposed to the danger, or at least to the dread, of being dragged in chains to the court of Milan or Constantinople, to defend his life and fortune against the malicious charge of these privileged informers. The ordinary administration was conducted by those methods which extreme necessity can alone palliate; and the defects of evidence were diligently supplied by the use of torture.

    The deceitful and dangerous experiment of the criminal quæstion, as it is emphatically styled, was admitted, rather than approved, in the jurisprudence of the Romans. They applied this sanguinary mode of examination only to servile bodies, whose sufferings were seldom weighed by those haughty republicans in the scale of justice or humanity; but they would never consent to violate the sacred person of a citizen, till they possessed the clearest evidence of his guilt. The annals of tyranny, from the reign of Tiberius to that of Domitian, circumstantially relate the executions of many innocent victims; but, as long as the faintest remembrance was kept alive of the national freedom and honor, the last hours of a Roman were secured from the danger of ignominious torture. The conduct of the provincial magistrates was not, however, regulated by the practice of the city, or the strict maxims of the civilians. They found the use of torture established not only among the slaves of oriental despotism, but among the Macedonians, who obeyed a limited monarch; among the Rhodians, who flourished by the liberty of commerce; and even among the sage Athenians, who had asserted and adorned the dignity of human kind. The acquiescence of the provincials encouraged their governors to acquire, or perhaps to usurp, a discretionary power of employing the rack, to extort from vagrants or plebeian criminals the confession of their guilt, till they insensibly proceeded to confound the distinction of rank, and to disregard the privileges of Roman citizens. The apprehensions of the subjects urged them to solicit, and the interest of the sovereign engaged him to grant, a variety of special

    exemptions, which tacitly allowed, and even authorized, the general use of torture. They protected all persons of illustrious or honorable rank, bishops and their presbyters, professors of the liberal arts, soldiers and their families, municipal officers, and their posterity to the third generation, and all children under the age of puberty. But a fatal maxim was introduced into the new jurisprudence of the empire, that in the case of treason, which included every offence that the subtlety of lawyers could derive from a hostile intention towards the prince or republic, all privileges were suspended, and all conditions were reduced to the same ignominious level. As the safety of the emperor was avowedly preferred to every consideration of justice or humanity, the dignity of age and the tenderness of youth were alike exposed to the most cruel tortures; and the terrors of a malicious information, which might select them as the accomplices, or even as the witnesses, perhaps, of an imaginary crime, perpetually hung over the heads of the principal citizens of the Roman world.

    These evils, however terrible they may appear, were confined to the smaller number of Roman subjects, whose dangerous situation was in some degree compensated by the enjoyment of those advantages, either of nature or of fortune, which exposed them to the jealousy of the monarch. The obscure millions of a great empire have much less to dread from the cruelty than from the avarice of their masters, and their humble happiness is principally affected by the grievance of excessive taxes, which, gently pressing on the wealthy, descend with accelerated weight on the meaner and more indigent classes of society. An ingenious philosopher has calculated the universal measure of the public impositions by the degrees of freedom and servitude; and ventures to assert, that, according to an invariable law of nature, it must always increase with the former, and diminish in a just proportion to the latter. But this reflection, which would tend to alleviate the miseries of despotism, is contradicted at least by the history of the Roman empire; which accuses the same princes of despoiling the senate of its authority, and the provinces of

    their wealth. Without abolishing all the various customs and duties on merchandises, which are imperceptibly discharged by the apparent choice of the purchaser, the policy of Constantine and his successors preferred a simple and direct mode of taxation, more congenial to the spirit of an arbitrary government.

    Chapter XVII: Foundation Of Constantinople. —

    Part VI.

    The name and use of the indictions, which serve to ascertain the chronology of the middle ages, were derived from the regular practice of the Roman tributes. The emperor subscribed with his own hand, and in purple ink, the solemn edict, or indiction, which was fixed up in the principal city of each diocese, during two months previous to the first day of September. And by a very easy connection of ideas, the word indiction was transferred to the measure of tribute which it prescribed, and to the annual term which it allowed for the payment. This general estimate of the supplies was proportioned to the real and imaginary wants of the state; but as often as the expense exceeded the revenue, or the revenue fell short of the computation, an additional tax, under the name of superindiction, was imposed on the people, and the most valuable attribute of sovereignty was communicated to the Prætorian præfects, who, on some occasions, were permitted to provide for the unforeseen and extraordinary exigencies of the public service. The execution of these laws (which it would be tedious to pursue in their minute and intricate detail) consisted of two distinct operations: the resolving the general imposition into its constituent parts, which were assessed on the provinces, the cities, and the individuals of the Roman world; and the collecting the separate contributions of the individuals, the cities, and the provinces, till the accumulated sums were poured into the Imperial treasuries. But as the account between the monarch and the subject was perpetually open, and as the renewal of

    the demand anticipated the perfect discharge of the preceding obligation, the weighty machine of the finances was moved by the same hands round the circle of its yearly revolution. Whatever was honorable or important in the administration of the revenue, was committed to the wisdom of the præfects, and their provincial. representatives; the lucrative functions were claimed by a crowd of subordinate officers, some of whom depended on the treasurer, others on the governor of the province; and who, in the inevitable conflicts of a perplexed jurisdiction, had frequent opportunities of disputing with each other the spoils of the people. The laborious offices, which could be productive only of envy and reproach, of expense and danger, were imposed on the Decurions, who formed the corporations of the cities, and whom the severity of the Imperial laws had condemned to sustain the burdens of civil society. The whole landed property of the empire (without excepting the patrimonial estates of the monarch) was the object of ordinary taxation; and every new purchaser contracted the obligations of the former proprietor. An accurate census, or survey, was the only equitable mode of ascertaining the proportion which every citizen should be obliged to contribute for the public service; and from the well-known period of the indictions, there is reason to believe that this difficult and expensive operation was repeated at the regular distance of fifteen years. The lands were measured by surveyors, who were sent into the provinces; their nature, whether arable or pasture, or vineyards or woods, was distinctly reported; and an estimate was made of their common value from the average produce of five years. The numbers of slaves and of cattle constituted an essential part of the report; an oath was administered to the proprietors, which bound them to disclose the true state of their affairs; and their attempts to prevaricate, or elude the intention of the legislator, were severely watched, and punished as a capital crime, which included the double guilt of treason and sacrilege. A large portion of the tribute was paid in money; and of the current coin of the empire, gold alone could be legally accepted. The remainder of the taxes, according to the proportions determined by the annual indiction, was furnished in a

    manner still more direct, and still more oppressive. According to the different nature of lands, their real produce in the various articles of wine or oil, corn or barley, wood or iron, was transported by the labor or at the expense of the provincials * to the Imperial magazines, from whence they were occasionally distributed for the use of the court, of the army, and of two capitals, Rome and Constantinople. The commissioners of the revenue were so frequently obliged to make considerable purchases, that they were strictly prohibited from allowing any compensation, or from receiving in money the value of those supplies which were exacted in kind. In the primitive simplicity of small communities, this method may be well adapted to collect the almost voluntary offerings of the people; but it is at once susceptible of the utmost latitude, and of the utmost strictness, which in a corrupt and absolute monarchy must introduce a perpetual contest between the power of oppression and the arts of fraud. The agriculture of the Roman provinces was insensibly ruined, and, in the progress of despotism which tends to disappoint its own purpose, the emperors were obliged to derive some merit from the forgiveness of debts, or the remission of tributes, which their subjects were utterly incapable of paying. According to the new division of Italy, the fertile and happy province of Campania, the scene of the early victories and of the delicious retirements of the citizens of Rome, extended between the sea and the Apennine, from the Tiber to the Silarus. Within sixty years after the death of Constantine, and on the evidence of an actual survey, an exemption was granted in favor of three hundred and thirty thousand English acres of desert and uncultivated land; which amounted to one eighth of the whole surface of the province. As the footsteps of the Barbarians had not yet been seen in Italy, the cause of this amazing desolation, which is recorded in the laws, can be ascribed only to the administration of the Roman emperors.

    Either from design or from accident, the mode of assessment seemed to unite the substance of a land tax with the forms of a capitation. The returns which were sent of every province or

    district, expressed the number of tributary subjects, and the amount of the public impositions. The latter of these sums was divided by the former; and the estimate, that such a province contained so many capita, or heads of tribute; and that each head was rated at such a price, was universally received, not only in the popular, but even in the legal computation. The value of a tributary head must have varied, according to many accidental, or at least fluctuating circumstances; but some knowledge has been preserved of a very curious fact, the more important, since it relates to one of the richest provinces of the Roman empire, and which now flourishes as the most splendid of the European kingdoms. The rapacious ministers of Constantius had exhausted the wealth of Gaul, by exacting twenty-five pieces of gold for the annual tribute of every head. The humane policy of his successor reduced the capitation to seven pieces. A moderate proportion between these opposite extremes of extraordinary oppression and of transient indulgence, may therefore be fixed at sixteen pieces of gold, or about nine pounds sterling, the common standard, perhaps, of the impositions of Gaul. But this calculation, or rather, indeed, the facts from whence it is deduced, cannot fail of suggesting two difficulties to a thinking mind, who will be at once surprised by the equality, and by the enormity, of the capitation. An attempt to explain them may perhaps reflect some light on the interesting subject of the finances of the declining empire.

    1. It is obvious, that, as long as the immutable constitution of human nature produces and maintains so unequal a division of property, the most numerous part of the community would be deprived of their subsistence, by the equal assessment of a tax from which the sovereign would derive a very trifling revenue. Such indeed might be the theory of the Roman capitation; but in the practice, this unjust equality was no longer felt, as the tribute was collected on the principle of a real, not of a personal imposition. * Several indigent citizens contributed to compose a single head, or share of taxation; while the wealthy provincial, in proportion to his fortune,

    alone represented several of those imaginary beings. In a poetical request, addressed to one of the last and most deserving of the Roman princes who reigned in Gaul, Sidonius Apollinaris personifies his tribute under the figure of a triple monster, the Geryon of the Grecian fables, and entreats the new Hercules that he would most graciously be pleased to save his life by cutting off three of his heads. The fortune of Sidonius far exceeded the customary wealth of a poet; but if he had pursued the allusion, he might have painted many of the Gallic nobles with the hundred heads of the deadly Hydra, spreading over the face of the country, and devouring the substance of a hundred families. II. The difficulty of allowing an annual sum of about nine pounds sterling, even for the average of the capitation of Gaul, may be rendered more evident by the comparison of the present state of the same country, as it is now governed by the absolute monarch of an industrious, wealthy, and affectionate people. The taxes of France cannot be magnified, either by fear or by flattery, beyond the annual amount of eighteen millions sterling, which ought perhaps to be shared among four and twenty millions of inhabitants. Seven millions of these, in the capacity of fathers, or brothers, or husbands, may discharge the obligations of the remaining multitude of women and children; yet the equal proportion of each tributary subject will scarcely rise above fifty shillings of our money, instead of a proportion almost four times as considerable, which was regularly imposed on their Gallic ancestors. The reason of this difference may be found, not so much in the relative scarcity or plenty of gold and silver, as in the different state of society, in ancient Gaul and in modern France. In a country where personal freedom is the privilege of every subject, the whole mass of taxes, whether they are levied on property or on consumption, may be fairly divided among the whole body of the nation. But the far greater part of the lands of ancient Gaul, as well as of the other provinces of the Roman world, were cultivated by slaves, or by peasants, whose dependent condition was a less rigid servitude. In such a state the poor were maintained at the expense of the masters who enjoyed the fruits of their labor; and as the rolls of tribute were filled only with the names of

    those citizens who possessed the means of an honorable, or at least of a decent subsistence, the comparative smallness of their numbers explains and justifies the high rate of their capitation. The truth of this assertion may be illustrated by the following example: The Ædui, one of the most powerful and civilized tribes or cities of Gaul, occupied an extent of territory, which now contains about five hundred thousand inhabitants, in the two ecclesiastical dioceses of Autun and Nevers; and with the probable accession of those of Chalons and Macon, the population would amount to eight hundred thousand souls. In the time of Constantine, the territory of the Ædui afforded no more than twenty-five thousand heads of capitation, of whom seven thousand were discharged by that prince from the intolerable weight of tribute. A just analogy would seem to countenance the opinion of an ingenious historian, that the free and tributary citizens did not surpass the number of half a million; and if, in the ordinary administration of government, their annual payments may be computed at about four millions and a half of our money, it would appear, that although the share of each individual was four times as considerable, a fourth part only of the modern taxes of France was levied on the Imperial province of Gaul. The exactions of Constantius may be calculated at seven millions sterling, which were reduced to two millions by the humanity or the wisdom of Julian.

    But this tax, or capitation, on the proprietors of land, would have suffered a rich and numerous class of free citizens to escape. With the view of sharing that species of wealth which is derived from art or labor, and which exists in money or in merchandise, the emperors imposed a distinct and personal tribute on the trading part of their subjects. Some exemptions, very strictly confined both in time and place, were allowed to the proprietors who disposed of the produce of their own estates. Some indulgence was granted to the profession of the liberal arts: but every other branch of commercial industry was affected by the severity of the law. The honorable merchant of Alexandria, who imported the gems and spices of

    India for the use of the western world; the usurer, who derived from the interest of money a silent and ignominious profit; the ingenious manufacturer, the diligent mechanic, and even the most obscure retailer of a sequestered village, were obliged to admit the officers of the revenue into the partnership of their gain; and the sovereign of the Roman empire, who tolerated the profession, consented to share the infamous salary, of public prostitutes. As this general tax upon industry was collected every fourth year, it was styled the Lustral Contribution: and the historian Zosimus laments that the approach of the fatal period was announced by the tears and terrors of the citizens, who were often compelled by the impending scourge to embrace the most abhorred and unnatural methods of procuring the sum at which their property had been assessed. The testimony of Zosimus cannot indeed be justified from the charge of passion and prejudice; but, from the nature of this tribute it seems reasonable to conclude, that it was arbitrary in the distribution, and extremely rigorous in the mode of collecting. The secret wealth of commerce, and the precarious profits of art or labor, are susceptible only of a discretionary valuation, which is seldom disadvantageous to the interest of the treasury; and as the person of the trader supplies the want of a visible and permanent security, the payment of the imposition, which, in the case of a land tax, may be obtained by the seizure of property, can rarely be extorted by any other means than those of corporal punishments. The cruel treatment of the insolvent debtors of the state, is attested, and was perhaps mitigated by a very humane edict of Constantine, who, disclaiming the use of racks and of scourges, allots a spacious and airy prison for the place of their confinement.

    These general taxes were imposed and levied by the absolute authority of the monarch; but the occasional offerings of the coronary goldstill retained the name and semblance of popular consent. It was an ancient custom that the allies of the republic, who ascribed their safety or deliverance to the success of the Roman arms, and even the cities of Italy, who

    admired the virtues of their victorious general, adorned the pomp of his triumph by their voluntary gifts of crowns of gold, which after the ceremony were consecrated in the temple of Jupiter, to remain a lasting monument of his glory to future ages. The progress of zeal and flattery soon multiplied the number, and increased the size, of these popular donations; and the triumph of Cæsar was enriched with two thousand eight hundred and twenty-two massy crowns, whose weight amounted to twenty thousand four hundred and fourteen pounds of gold. This treasure was immediately melted down by the prudent dictator, who was satisfied that it would be more serviceable to his soldiers than to the gods: his example was imitated by his successors; and the custom was introduced of exchanging these splendid ornaments for the more acceptable present of the current gold coin of the empire. The spontaneous offering was at length exacted as the debt of duty; and instead of being confined to the occasion of a triumph, it was supposed to be granted by the several cities and provinces of the monarchy, as often as the emperor condescended to announce his accession, his consulship, the birth of a son, the creation of a Cæsar, a victory over the Barbarians, or any other real or imaginary event which graced the annals of his reign. The peculiar free gift of the senate of Rome was fixed by custom at sixteen hundred pounds of gold, or about sixty-four thousand pounds sterling. The oppressed subjects celebrated their own felicity, that their sovereign should graciously consent to accept this feeble but voluntary testimony of their loyalty and gratitude.

    A people elated by pride, or soured by discontent, are seldom qualified to form a just estimate of their actual situation. The subjects of Constantine were incapable of discerning the decline of genius and manly virtue, which so far degraded them below the dignity of their ancestors; but they could feel and lament the rage of tyranny, the relaxation of discipline, and the increase of taxes. The impartial historian, who acknowledges the justice of their complaints, will observe some favorable circumstances which tended to alleviate the

    misery of their condition. The threatening tempest of Barbarians, which so soon subverted the foundations of Roman greatness, was still repelled, or suspended, on the frontiers. The arts of luxury and literature were cultivated, and the elegant pleasures of society were enjoyed, by the inhabitants of a considerable portion of the globe. The forms, the pomp, and the expense of the civil administration contributed to restrain the irregular license of the soldiers; and although the laws were violated by power, or perverted by subtlety, the sage principles of the Roman jurisprudence preserved a sense of order and equity, unknown to the despotic governments of the East. The rights of mankind might derive some protection from religion and philosophy; and the name of freedom, which could no longer alarm, might sometimes admonish, the successors of Augustus, that they did not reign over a nation of Slaves or Barbarians.

    Chapter XVIII:

    Character Of Constantine And His Sons.

    Part I.

    Character Of Constantine. — Gothic War. — Death Of Constantine. — Division Of The Empire Among His Three Sons. — Persian War. — Tragic Deaths Of Constantine The Younger And Constans. — Usurpation Of Magnentius. — Civil War. — Victory Of Constantius.

    The character of the prince who removed the seat of empire, and introduced such important changes into the civil and religious constitution of his country, has fixed the attention, and divided the opinions, of mankind. By the grateful zeal of the Christians, the deliverer of the church has been decorated with every attribute of a hero, and even of a saint; while the discontent of the vanquished party has compared Constantine to the most abhorred of those tyrants, who, by their vice and weakness, dishonored the Imperial purple. The same passions have in some degree been perpetuated to succeeding generations, and the character of Constantine is considered, even in the present age, as an object either of satire or of panegyric. By the impartial union of those defects which are confessed by his warmest admirers, and of those virtues which are acknowledged by his most-implacable enemies, we might hope to delineate a just portrait of that extraordinary man, which the truth and candor of history should adopt without a blush. But it would soon appear, that the vain attempt to blend such discordant colors, and to reconcile such inconsistent qualities, must produce a figure monstrous rather than human, unless it is viewed in its proper and distinct lights, by a careful separation of the different periods of the reign of Constantine.

    The person, as well as the mind, of Constantine, had been enriched by nature with her choices endowments. His stature was lofty, his countenance majestic, his deportment graceful; his strength and activity were displayed in every manly exercise, and from his earliest youth, to a very advanced season of life, he preserved the vigor of his constitution by a strict adherence to the domestic virtues of chastity and temperance. He delighted in the social intercourse of familiar conversation; and though he might sometimes indulge his disposition to raillery with less reserve than was required by the severe dignity of his station, the courtesy and liberality of his manners gained the hearts of all who approached him. The sincerity of his friendship has been suspected; yet he showed, on some occasions, that he was not incapable of a warm and lasting attachment. The disadvantage of an illiterate education had not prevented him from forming a just estimate of the value of learning; and the arts and sciences derived some encouragement from the munificent protection of Constantine. In the despatch of business, his diligence was indefatigable; and the active powers of his mind were almost continually exercised in reading, writing, or meditating, in giving audiences to ambassadors, and in examining the complaints of his subjects. Even those who censured the propriety of his measures were compelled to acknowledge, that he possessed magnanimity to conceive, and patience to execute, the most arduous designs, without being checked either by the prejudices of education, or by the clamors of the multitude. In the field, he infused his own intrepid spirit into the troops, whom he conducted with the talents of a consummate general; and to his abilities, rather than to his fortune, we may ascribe the signal victories which he obtained over the foreign and domestic foes of the republic. He loved glory as the reward,

    perhaps as the motive, of his labors. The boundless ambition, which, from the moment of his accepting the purple at York, appears as the ruling passion of his soul, may be justified by the dangers of his own situation, by the character of his rivals, by the consciousness of superior merit, and by the prospect that his success would enable him to restore peace and order to tot the distracted empire. In his civil wars against Maxentius and Licinius, he had engaged on his side the inclinations of the people, who compared the undissembled vices of those tyrants with the spirit of wisdom and justice which seemed to direct the general tenor of the administration of Constantine.

    Had Constantine fallen on the banks of the Tyber, or even in the plains of Hadrianople, such is the character which, with a few exceptions, he might have transmitted to posterity. But the conclusion of his reign (according to the moderate and indeed tender sentence of a writer of the same age) degraded him from the rank which he had acquired among the most deserving of the Roman princes. In the life of Augustus, we behold the tyrant of the republic, converted, almost by imperceptible degrees, into the father of his country, and of human kind. In that of Constantine, we may contemplate a hero, who had so long inspired his subjects with love, and his enemies with terror, degenerating into a cruel and dissolute monarch, corrupted by his fortune, or raised by conquest above the necessity of dissimulation. The general peace which he maintained during the last fourteen years of his reign, was a period of apparent splendor rather than of real prosperity; and the old age of Constantine was disgraced by the opposite yet reconcilable vices of rapaciousness and prodigality. The accumulated treasures found in the palaces of Maxentius and Licinius, were lavishly consumed; the various innovations introduced by the conqueror, were attended with an increasing expense; the cost of his buildings, his court, and his festivals, required an immediate and plentiful supply; and the oppression of the people was the only fund which could support the magnificence of the sovereign. His unworthy favorites, enriched by the boundless liberality of their master, usurped with impunity the privilege of rapine and corruption. A secret but universal decay was felt in every part of the public administration, and the emperor himself, though he still retained the obedience, gradually lost the esteem, of his subjects. The dress and manners, which, towards the decline of life, he chose to affect, served only to degrade him in the eyes of mankind. The Asiatic pomp, which had been adopted by the pride of Diocletian, assumed an air of softness and effeminacy in the person of Constantine. He is represented with false hair of various colors, laboriously arranged by the skilful artists to the times; a diadem of a new and more expensive fashion; a profusion of gems and pearls, of collars and bracelets, and a variegated flowing robe of silk, most curiously embroidered with flowers of gold. In such apparel, scarcely to be excused by the youth and folly of Elagabalus, we are at a loss to discover the wisdom of an aged monarch, and the simplicity of a Roman veteran. A mind thus relaxed by prosperity and indulgence, was incapable of rising to that magnanimity which disdains suspicion, and dares to forgive. The deaths of Maximian and Licinius may perhaps be justified by the maxims of policy, as they are taught in the schools of tyrants; but an impartial narrative of the executions, or rather murders, which sullied the declining age of Constantine, will suggest to our most candid thoughts the idea of a prince who could sacrifice without reluctance the laws of justice, and the feelings of nature, to the dictates either of his passions or of his interest.

    The same fortune which so invariably followed the standard of Constantine, seemed to secure the hopes and comforts of his domestic life. Those among his predecessors who had enjoyed the longest and most prosperous reigns, Augustus Trajan, and Diocletian, had been disappointed of posterity; and the frequent revolutions had never allowed sufficient time for any Imperial family to grow up and multiply under the shade of the purple. But the royalty of the Flavian line, which had been first ennobled by the Gothic Claudius, descended through

    several generations; and Constantine himself derived from his royal father the hereditary honors which he transmitted to his children. The emperor had been twice married. Minervina, the obscure but lawful object of his youthful attachment, had left him only one son, who was called Crispus. By Fausta, the daughter of Maximian, he had three daughters, and three sons known by the kindred names of Constantine, Constantius, and Constans. The unambitious brothers of the great Constantine, Julius Constantius, Dalmatius, and Hannibalianus, were permitted to enjoy the most honorable rank, and the most affluent fortune, that could be consistent with a private station. The youngest of the three lived without a name, and died without posterity. His two elder brothers obtained in marriage the daughters of wealthy senators, and propagated new branches of the Imperial race. Gallus and Julian afterwards became the most illustrious of the children of Julius Constantius, the Patrician. The two sons of Dalmatius, who had been decorated with the vain title of Censor, were named Dalmatius and Hannibalianus. The two sisters of the great Constantine, Anastasia and Eutropia, were bestowed on Optatus and Nepotianus, two senators of noble birth and of consular dignity. His third sister, Constantia, was distinguished by her preeminence of greatness and of misery. She remained the widow of the vanquished Licinius; and it was by her entreaties, that an innocent boy, the offspring of their marriage, preserved, for some time, his life, the title of Cæsar, and a precarious hope of the succession. Besides the females, and the allies of the Flavian house, ten or twelve males, to whom the language of modern courts would apply the title of princes of the blood, seemed, according to the order of their birth, to be destined either to inherit or to support the throne of Constantine. But in less than thirty years, this numerous and increasing family was reduced to the persons of Constantius and Julian, who alone had survived a series of crimes and calamities, such as the tragic poets have deplored in the devoted lines of Pelops and of Cadmus.

    Crispus, the eldest son of Constantine, and the presumptive heir of the empire, is represented by impartial historians as an amiable and accomplished youth. The care of his education, or at least of his studies, was intrusted to Lactantius, the most eloquent of the Christians; a preceptor admirably qualified to form the taste, and the excite the virtues, of his illustrious disciple. At the age of seventeen, Crispus was invested with the title of Cæsar, and the administration of the Gallic provinces, where the inroads of the Germans gave him an early occasion of signalizing his military prowess. In the civil war which broke out soon afterwards, the father and son divided their powers; and this history has already celebrated the valor as well as conduct displayed by the latter, in forcing the straits of the Hellespont, so obstinately defended by the superior fleet of Licinius. This naval victory contributed to determine the event of the war; and the names of Constantine and of Crispus were united in the joyful acclamations of their eastern subjects; who loudly proclaimed, that the world had been subdued, and was now governed, by an emperor endowed with every virtue; and by his illustrious son, a prince beloved of Heaven, and the lively image of his father’s perfections. The public favor, which seldom accompanies old age, diffused its lustre over the youth of Crispus. He deserved the esteem, and he engaged the affections, of the court, the army, and the people. The experienced merit of a reigning monarch is acknowledged by his subjects with reluctance, and frequently denied with partial and discontented murmurs; while, from the opening virtues of his successor, they fondly conceive the most unbounded hopes of private as well as public felicity.

    This dangerous popularity soon excited the attention of Constantine, who, both as a father and as a king, was impatient of an equal. Instead of attempting to secure the allegiance of his son by the generous ties of confidence and gratitude, he resolved to prevent the mischiefs which might be apprehended from dissatisfied ambition. Crispus soon had reason to complain, that while his infant brother Constantius was sent, with the title of Cæsar, to reign over his peculiar department of the Gallic provinces, he, a prince of mature years, who had performed such recent and signal services, instead of being raised to the superior rank of Augustus, was confined almost a prisoner to his father’s court; and exposed, without power or defence, to every calumny which the malice of his enemies could suggest. Under such painful circumstances, the royal youth might not always be able to compose his behavior, or suppress his discontent; and we may be assured, that he was encompassed by a train of indiscreet or perfidious followers, who assiduously studied to inflame, and who were perhaps instructed to betray, the unguarded warmth of his resentment. An edict of Constantine, published about this time, manifestly indicates his real or affected suspicions, that a secret conspiracy had been formed against his person and government. By all the allurements of honors and rewards, he invites informers of every degree to accuse without exception his magistrates or ministers, his friends or his most intimate favorites, protesting, with a solemn asseveration, that he himself will listen to the charge, that he himself will revenge his injuries; and concluding with a prayer, which discovers some apprehension of danger, that the providence of the Supreme Being may still continue to protect the safety of the emperor and of the empire.

    The informers, who complied with so liberal an invitation, were sufficiently versed in the arts of courts to select the friends and adherents of Crispus as the guilty persons; nor is there any reason to distrust the veracity of the emperor, who had promised an ample measure of revenge and punishment. The policy of Constantine maintained, however, the same appearances of regard and confidence towards a son, whom he began to consider as his most irreconcilable enemy. Medals were struck with the customary vows for the long and auspicious reign of the young Cæsar; and as the people, who were not admitted into the secrets of the palace, still loved his virtues, and respected his dignity, a poet who solicits his recall from exile, adores with equal devotion the majesty of the father and that of the son. The time was now arrived for celebrating

    the august ceremony of the twentieth year of the reign of Constantine; and the emperor, for that purpose, removed his court from Nicomedia to Rome, where the most splendid preparations had been made for his reception. Every eye, and every tongue, affected to express their sense of the general happiness, and the veil of ceremony and dissimulation was drawn for a while over the darkest designs of revenge and murder. In the midst of the festival, the unfortunate Crispus was apprehended by order of the emperor, who laid aside the tenderness of a father, without assuming the equity of a judge. The examination was short and private; and as it was thought decent to conceal the fate of the young prince from the eyes of the Roman people, he was sent under a strong guard to Pola, in Istria, where, soon afterwards, he was put to death, either by the hand of the executioner, or by the more gentle operations of poison. The Cæsar Licinius, a youth of amiable manners, was involved in the ruin of Crispus: and the stern jealousy of Constantine was unmoved by the prayers and tears of his favorite sister, pleading for the life of a son, whose rank was his only crime, and whose loss she did not long survive. The story of these unhappy princes, the nature and evidence of their guilt, the forms of their trial, and the circumstances of their death, were buried in mysterious obscurity; and the courtly bishop, who has celebrated in an elaborate work the virtues and piety of his hero, observes a prudent silence on the subject of these tragic events. Such haughty contempt for the opinion of mankind, whilst it imprints an indelible stain on the memory of Constantine, must remind us of the very different behavior of one of the greatest monarchs of the present age. The Czar Peter, in the full possession of despotic power, submitted to the judgment of Russia, of Europe, and of posterity, the reasons which had compelled him to subscribe the condemnation of a criminal, or at least of a degenerate son.

    The innocence of Crispus was so universally acknowledged, that the modern Greeks, who adore the memory of their founder, are reduced to palliate the guilt of a parricide, which

    the common feelings of human nature forbade them to justify. They pretend, that as soon as the afflicted father discovered the falsehood of the accusation by which his credulity had been so fatally misled, he published to the world his repentance and remorse; that he mourned forty days, during which he abstained from the use of the bath, and all the ordinary comforts of life; and that, for the lasting instruction of posterity, he erected a golden statue of Crispus, with this memorable inscription: To my son, whom I unjustly condemned. A tale so moral and so interesting would deserve to be supported by less exceptionable authority; but if we consult the more ancient and authentic writers, they will inform us, that the repentance of Constantine was manifested only in acts of blood and revenge; and that he atoned for the murder of an innocent son, by the execution, perhaps, of a guilty wife. They ascribe the misfortunes of Crispus to the arts of his step-mother Fausta, whose implacable hatred, or whose disappointed love, renewed in the palace of Constantine the ancient tragedy of Hippolitus and of Phædra. Like the daughter of Minos, the daughter of Maximian accused her son-in-law of an incestuous attempt on the chastity of his father’s wife; and easily obtained, from the jealousy of the emperor, a sentence of death against a young prince, whom she considered with reason as the most formidable rival of her own children. But Helena, the aged mother of Constantine, lamented and revenged the untimely fate of her grandson Crispus; nor was it long before a real or pretended discovery was made, that Fausta herself entertained a criminal connection with a slave belonging to the Imperial stables. Her condemnation and punishment were the instant consequences of the charge; and the adulteress was suffocated by the steam of a bath, which, for that purpose, had been heated to an extraordinary degree. By some it will perhaps be thought, that the remembrance of a conjugal union of twenty years, and the honor of their common offspring, the destined heirs of the throne, might have softened the obdurate heart of Constantine, and persuaded him to suffer his wife, however guilty she might appear, to expiate her offences in a solitary prison. But it seems a superfluous labor to weigh the propriety, unless we could ascertain the truth, of this singular event, which is attended with some circumstances of doubt and perplexity. Those who have attacked, and those who have defended, the character of Constantine, have alike disregarded two very remarkable passages of two orations pronounced under the succeeding reign. The former celebrates the virtues, the beauty, and the fortune of the empress Fausta, the daughter, wife, sister, and mother of so many princes. The latter asserts, in explicit terms, that the mother of the younger Constantine, who was slain three years after his father’s death, survived to weep over the fate of her son. Notwithstanding the positive testimony of several writers of the Pagan as well as of the Christian religion, there may still remain some reason to believe, or at least to suspect, that Fausta escaped the blind and suspicious cruelty of her husband. * The deaths of a son and a nephew, with the execution of a great number of respectable, and perhaps innocent friends, who were involved in their fall, may be sufficient, however, to justify the discontent of the Roman people, and to explain the satirical verses affixed to the palace gate, comparing the splendid and bloody reigns of Constantine and Nero.

    Chapter XVIII: Character Of Constantine And His Sons. —

    Part II.

    By the death of Crispus, the inheritance of the empire seemed to devolve on the three sons of Fausta, who have been already mentioned under the names of Constantine, of Constantius, and of Constans. These young princes were successively invested with the title of Cæsar; and the dates of their promotion may be referred to the tenth, the twentieth, and the thirtieth years of the reign of their father. This conduct, though it tended to multiply the future masters of the Roman world, might be excused by the partiality of paternal affection; but it is not so easy to understand the motives of the emperor, when he endangered the safety both of his family and of his

    people, by the unnecessary elevation of his two nephews, Dalmatius and Hannibalianus. The former was raised, by the title of Cæsar, to an equality with his cousins. In favor of the latter, Constantine invented the new and singular appellation of Nobilissimus; to which he annexed the flattering distinction of a robe of purple and gold. But of the whole series of Roman princes in any age of the empire, Hannibalianus alone was distinguished by the title of King; a name which the subjects of Tiberius would have detested, as the profane and cruel insult of capricious tyranny. The use of such a title, even as it appears under the reign of Constantine, is a strange and unconnected fact, which can scarcely be admitted on the joint authority of Imperial medals and contemporary writers.

    The whole empire was deeply interested in the education of these five youths, the acknowledged successors of Constantine. The exercise of the body prepared them for the fatigues of war and the duties of active life. Those who occasionally mention the education or talents of Constantius, allow that he excelled in the gymnastic arts of leaping and running that he was a dexterous archer, a skilful horseman, and a master of all the different weapons used in the service either of the cavalry or of the infantry. The same assiduous cultivation was bestowed, though not perhaps with equal success, to improve the minds of the sons and nephews of Constantine. The most celebrated professors of the Christian faith, of the Grecian philosophy, and of the Roman jurisprudence, were invited by the liberality of the emperor, who reserved for himself the important task of instructing the royal youths in the science of government, and the knowledge of mankind. But the genius of Constantine himself had been formed by adversity and experience. In the free intercourse of private life, and amidst the dangers of the court of Galerius, he had learned to command his own passions, to encounter those of his equals, and to depend for his present safety and future greatness on the prudence and firmness of his personal conduct. His destined successors had the misfortune of being born and educated in the imperial purple. Incessantly

    surrounded with a train of flatterers, they passed their youth in the enjoyment of luxury, and the expectation of a throne; nor would the dignity of their rank permit them to descend from that elevated station from whence the various characters of human nature appear to wear a smooth and uniform aspect. The indulgence of Constantine admitted them, at a very tender age, to share the administration of the empire; and they studied the art of reigning, at the expense of the people intrusted to their care. The younger Constantine was appointed to hold his court in Gaul; and his brother Constantius exchanged that department, the ancient patrimony of their father, for the more opulent, but less martial, countries of the East. Italy, the Western Illyricum, and Africa, were accustomed to revere Constans, the third of his sons, as the representative of the great Constantine. He fixed Dalmatius on the Gothic frontier, to which he annexed the government of Thrace, Macedonia, and Greece. The city of Cæsarea was chosen for the residence of Hannibalianus; and the provinces of Pontus, Cappadocia, and the Lesser Armenia, were destined to form the extent of his new kingdom. For each of these princes a suitable establishment was provided. A just proportion of guards, of legions, and of auxiliaries, was allotted for their respective dignity and defence. The ministers and generals, who were placed about their persons, were such as Constantine could trust to assist, and even to control, these youthful sovereigns in the exercise of their delegated power. As they advanced in years and experience, the limits of their authority were insensibly enlarged: but the emperor always reserved for himself the title of Augustus; and while he showed the Cæsars to the armies and provinces, he maintained every part of the empire in equal obedience to its supreme head. The tranquillity of the last fourteen years of his reign was scarcely interrupted by the contemptible insurrection of a camel-driver in the Island of Cyprus, or by the active part which the policy of Constantine engaged him to assume in the wars of the Goths and Sarmatians.

    Among the different branches of the human race, the Sarmatians form a very remarkable shade; as they seem to unite the manners of the Asiatic barbarians with the figure and complexion of the ancient inhabitants of Europe. According to the various accidents of peace and war, of alliance or conquest, the Sarmatians were sometimes confined to the banks of the Tanais; and they sometimes spread themselves over the immense plains which lie between the Vistula and the Volga. The care of their numerous flocks and herds, the pursuit of game, and the exercises of war, or rather of rapine, directed the vagrant motions of the Sarmatians. The movable camps or cities, the ordinary residence of their wives and children, consisted only of large wagons drawn by oxen, and covered in the form of tents. The military strength of the nation was composed of cavalry; and the custom of their warriors, to lead in their hand one or two spare horses, enabled them to advance and to retreat with a rapid diligence, which surprised the security, and eluded the pursuit, of a distant enemy. Their poverty of iron prompted their rude industry to invent a sort of cuirass, which was capable of resisting a sword or javelin, though it was formed only of horses’ hoofs, cut into thin and polished slices, carefully laid over each other in the manner of scales or feathers, and strongly sewed upon an under garment of coarse linen. The offensive arms of the Sarmatians were short daggers, long lances, and a weighty bow vow with a quiver of arrows. They were reduced to the necessity of employing fish-bones for the points of their weapons; but the custom of dipping them in a venomous liquor, that poisoned the wounds which they inflicted, is alone sufficient to prove the most savage manners, since a people impressed with a sense of humanity would have abhorred so cruel a practice, and a nation skilled in the arts of war would have disdained so impotent a resource. Whenever these Barbarians issued from their deserts in quest of prey, their shaggy beards, uncombed locks, the furs with which they were covered from head to foot, and their fierce countenances, which seemed to express the innate cruelty of their minds, inspired the more civilized provincials of Rome with horror and dismay.

    The tender Ovid, after a youth spent in the enjoyment of fame and luxury, was condemned to a hopeless exile on the frozen banks of the Danube, where he was exposed, almost without defence, to the fury of these monsters of the desert, with whose stern spirits he feared that his gentle shade might hereafter be confounded. In his pathetic, but sometimes unmanly lamentations, he describes in the most lively colors the dress and manners, the arms and inroads, of the Getæ and Sarmatians, who were associated for the purposes of destruction; and from the accounts of history there is some reason to believe that these Sarmatians were the Jazygæ, one of the most numerous and warlike tribes of the nation. The allurements of plenty engaged them to seek a permanent establishment on the frontiers of the empire. Soon after the reign of Augustus, they obliged the Dacians, who subsisted by fishing on the banks of the River Teyss or Tibiscus, to retire into the hilly country, and to abandon to the victorious Sarmatians the fertile plains of the Upper Hungary, which are bounded by the course of the Danube and the semicircular enclosure of the Carpathian Mountains. In this advantageous position, they watched or suspended the moment of attack, as they were provoked by injuries or appeased by presents; they gradually acquired the skill of using more dangerous weapons, and although the Sarmatians did not illustrate their name by any memorable exploits, they occasionally assisted their eastern and western neighbors, the Goths and the Germans, with a formidable body of cavalry. They lived under the irregular aristocracy of their chieftains: but after they had received into their bosom the fugitive Vandals, who yielded to the pressure of the Gothic power, they seem to have chosen a king from that nation, and from the illustrious race of the Astingi, who had formerly dwelt on the shores of the northern ocean.

    This motive of enmity must have inflamed the subjects of contention, which perpetually arise on the confines of warlike and independent nations. The Vandal princes were stimulated

    by fear and revenge; the Gothic kings aspired to extend their dominion from the Euxine to the frontiers of Germany; and the waters of the Maros, a small river which falls into the Teyss, were stained with the blood of the contending Barbarians. After some experience of the superior strength and numbers of their adversaries, the Sarmatians implored the protection of the Roman monarch, who beheld with pleasure the discord of the nations, but who was justly alarmed by the progress of the Gothic arms. As soon as Constantine had declared himself in favor of the weaker party, the haughty Araric, king of the Goths, instead of expecting the attack of the legions, boldly passed the Danube, and spread terror and devastation through the province of Mæsia. To oppose the inroad of this destroying host, the aged emperor took the field in person; but on this occasion either his conduct or his fortune betrayed the glory which he had acquired in so many foreign and domestic wars. He had the mortification of seeing his troops fly before an inconsiderable detachment of the Barbarians, who pursued them to the edge of their fortified camp, and obliged him to consult his safety by a precipitate and ignominious retreat. * The event of a second and more successful action retrieved the honor of the Roman name; and the powers of art and discipline prevailed, after an obstinate contest, over the efforts of irregular valor. The broken army of the Goths abandoned the field of battle, the wasted province, and the passage of the Danube: and although the eldest of the sons of Constantine was permitted to supply the place of his father, the merit of the victory, which diffused universal joy, was ascribed to the auspicious counsels of the emperor himself.

    He contributed at least to improve this advantage, by his negotiations with the free and warlike people of Chersonesus, whose capital, situate on the western coast of the Tauric or Crimæan peninsula, still retained some vestiges of a Grecian colony, and was governed by a perpetual magistrate, assisted by a council of senators, emphatically styled the Fathers of the City. The Chersonites were animated against the Goths, by the memory of the wars, which, in the preceding century, they had

    maintained with unequal forces against the invaders of their country. They were connected with the Romans by the mutual benefits of commerce; as they were supplied from the provinces of Asia with corn and manufactures, which they purchased with their only productions, salt, wax, and hides. Obedient to the requisition of Constantine, they prepared, under the conduct of their magistrate Diogenes, a considerable army, of which the principal strength consisted in cross-bows and military chariots. The speedy march and intrepid attack of the Chersonites, by diverting the attention of the Goths, assisted the operations of the Imperial generals. The Goths, vanquished on every side, were driven into the mountains, where, in the course of a severe campaign, above a hundred thousand were computed to have perished by cold and hunger Peace was at length granted to their humble supplications; the eldest son of Araric was accepted as the most valuable hostage; and Constantine endeavored to convince their chiefs, by a liberal distribution of honors and rewards, how far the friendship of the Romans was preferable to their enmity. In the expressions of his gratitude towards the faithful Chersonites, the emperor was still more magnificent. The pride of the nation was gratified by the splendid and almost royal decorations bestowed on their magistrate and his successors. A perpetual exemption from all duties was stipulated for their vessels which traded to the ports of the Black Sea. A regular subsidy was promised, of iron, corn, oil, and of every supply which could be useful either in peace or war. But it was thought that the Sarmatians were sufficiently rewarded by their deliverance from impending ruin; and the emperor, perhaps with too strict an economy, deducted some part of the expenses of the war from the customary gratifications which were allowed to that turbulent nation.

    Exasperated by this apparent neglect, the Sarmatians soon forgot, with the levity of barbarians, the services which they had so lately received, and the dangers which still threatened their safety. Their inroads on the territory of the empire provoked the indignation of Constantine to leave them to their fate; and he no longer opposed the ambition of Geberic, a renowned warrior, who had recently ascended the Gothic throne. Wisumar, the Vandal king, whilst alone, and unassisted, he defended his dominions with undaunted courage, was vanquished and slain in a decisive battle, which swept away the flower of the Sarmatian youth. * The remainder of the nation embraced the desperate expedient of arming their slaves, a hardy race of hunters and herdsmen, by whose tumultuary aid they revenged their defeat, and expelled the invader from their confines. But they soon discovered that they had exchanged a foreign for a domestic enemy, more dangerous and more implacable. Enraged by their former servitude, elated by their present glory, the slaves, under the name of Limigantes, claimed and usurped the possession of the country which they had saved. Their masters, unable to withstand the ungoverned fury of the populace, preferred the hardships of exile to the tyranny of their servants. Some of the fugitive Sarmatians solicited a less ignominious dependence, under the hostile standard of the Goths. A more numerous band retired beyond the Carpathian Mountains, among the Quadi, their German allies, and were easily admitted to share a superfluous waste of uncultivated land. But the far greater part of the distressed nation turned their eyes towards the fruitful provinces of Rome. Imploring the protection and forgiveness of the emperor, they solemnly promised, as subjects in peace, and as soldiers in war, the most inviolable fidelity to the empire which should graciously receive them into its bosom. According to the maxims adopted by Probus and his successors, the offers of this barbarian colony were eagerly accepted; and a competent portion of lands in the provinces of Pannonia, Thrace, Macedonia, and Italy, were immediately assigned for the habitation and subsistence of three hundred thousand Sarmatians.

    By chastising the pride of the Goths, and by accepting the homage of a suppliant nation, Constantine asserted the majesty of the Roman empire; and the ambassadors of Æthiopia, Persia, and the most remote countries of India,

    congratulated the peace and prosperity of his government. If he reckoned, among the favors of fortune, the death of his eldest son, of his nephew, and perhaps of his wife, he enjoyed an uninterrupted flow of private as well as public felicity, till the thirtieth year of his reign; a period which none of his predecessors, since Augustus, had been permitted to celebrate. Constantine survived that solemn festival about ten months; and at the mature age of sixty-four, after a short illness, he ended his memorable life at the palace of Aquyrion, in the suburbs of Nicomedia, whither he had retired for the benefit of the air, and with the hope of recruiting his exhausted strength by the use of the warm baths. The excessive demonstrations of grief, or at least of mourning, surpassed whatever had been practised on any former occasion. Notwithstanding the claims of the senate and people of ancient Rome, the corpse of the deceased emperor, according to his last request, was transported to the city, which was destined to preserve the name and memory of its founder. The body of Constantine adorned with the vain symbols of greatness, the purple and diadem, was deposited on a golden bed in one of the apartments of the palace, which for that purpose had been splendidly furnished and illuminated. The forms of the court were strictly maintained. Every day, at the appointed hours, the principal officers of the state, the army, and the household, approaching the person of their sovereign with bended knees and a composed countenance, offered their respectful homage as seriously as if he had been still alive. From motives of policy, this theatrical representation was for some time continued; nor could flattery neglect the opportunity of remarking that Constantine alone, by the peculiar indulgence of Heaven, had reigned after his death.

    But this reign could subsist only in empty pageantry; and it was soon discovered that the will of the most absolute monarch is seldom obeyed, when his subjects have no longer anything to hope from his favor, or to dread from his resentment. The same ministers and generals, who bowed with

    such referential awe before the inanimate corpse of their deceased sovereign, were engaged in secret consultations to exclude his two nephews, Dalmatius and Hannibalianus, from the share which he had assigned them in the succession of the empire. We are too imperfectly acquainted with the court of Constantine to form any judgment of the real motives which influenced the leaders of the conspiracy; unless we should suppose that they were actuated by a spirit of jealousy and revenge against the præfect Ablavius, a proud favorite, who had long directed the counsels and abused the confidence of the late emperor. The arguments, by which they solicited the concurrence of the soldiers and people, are of a more obvious nature; and they might with decency, as well as truth, insist on the superior rank of the children of Constantine, the danger of multiplying the number of sovereigns, and the impending mischiefs which threatened the republic, from the discord of so many rival princes, who were not connected by the tender sympathy of fraternal affection. The intrigue was conducted with zeal and secrecy, till a loud and unanimous declaration was procured from the troops, that they would suffer none except the sons of their lamented monarch to reign over the Roman empire. The younger Dalmatius, who was united with his collateral relations by the ties of friendship and interest, is allowed to have inherited a considerable share of the abilities of the great Constantine; but, on this occasion, he does not appear to have concerted any measure for supporting, by arms, the just claims which himself and his royal brother derived from the liberality of their uncle. Astonished and overwhelmed by the tide of popular fury, they seem to have remained, without the power of flight or of resistance, in the hands of their implacable enemies. Their fate was suspended till the arrival of Constantius, the second, and perhaps the most favored, of the sons of Constantine.

    Chapter XVIII: Character Of Constantine And His Sons. —

    Part III.

    The voice of the dying emperor had recommended the care of his funeral to the piety of Constantius; and that prince, by the vicinity of his eastern station, could easily prevent the diligence of his brothers, who resided in their distant government of Italy and Gaul. As soon as he had taken possession of the palace of Constantinople, his first care was to remove the apprehensions of his kinsmen, by a solemn oath which he pledged for their security. His next employment was to find some specious pretence which might release his conscience from the obligation of an imprudent promise. The arts of fraud were made subservient to the designs of cruelty; and a manifest forgery was attested by a person of the most sacred character. From the hands of the Bishop of Nicomedia, Constantius received a fatal scroll, affirmed to be the genuine testament of his father; in which the emperor expressed his suspicions that he had been poisoned by his brothers; and conjured his sons to revenge his death, and to consult their own safety, by the punishment of the guilty. Whatever reasons might have been alleged by these unfortunate princes to defend their life and honor against so incredible an accusation, they were silenced by the furious clamors of the soldiers, who declared themselves, at once, their enemies, their judges, and their executioners. The spirit, and even the forms of legal proceedings were repeatedly violated in a promiscuous massacre; which involved the two uncles of Constantius, seven of his cousins, of whom Dalmatius and Hannibalianus were the most illustrious, the Patrician Optatus, who had married a sister of the late emperor, and the Præfect Ablavius, whose power and riches had inspired him with some hopes of obtaining the purple. If it were necessary to aggravate the horrors of this bloody scene, we might add, that Constantius himself had espoused the daughter of his uncle Julius, and that he had bestowed his sister in marriage on his cousin Hannibalianus. These alliances, which the policy of Constantine, regardless of the public prejudice, had formed between the several branches of the Imperial house, served only to convince mankind, that these princes were as cold to the endearments of conjugal affection, as they were insensible

    to the ties of consanguinity, and the moving entreaties of youth and innocence. Of so numerous a family, Gallus and Julian alone, the two youngest children of Julius Constantius, were saved from the hands of the assassins, till their rage, satiated with slaughter, had in some measure subsided. The emperor Constantius, who, in the absence of his brothers, was the most obnoxious to guilt and reproach, discovered, on some future occasions, a faint and transient remorse for those cruelties which the perfidious counsels of his ministers, and the irresistible violence of the troops, had extorted from his unexperienced youth.

    The massacre of the Flavian race was succeeded by a new division of the provinces; which was ratified in a personal interview of the three brothers. Constantine, the eldest of the Cæsars, obtained, with a certain preeminence of rank, the possession of the new capital, which bore his own name and that of his father. Thrace, and the countries of the East, were allotted for the patrimony of Constantius; and Constans was acknowledged as the lawful sovereign of Italy, Africa, and the Western Illyricum. The armies submitted to their hereditary right; and they condescended, after some delay, to accept from the Roman senate the title of Augustus. When they first assumed the reins of government, the eldest of these princes was twenty-one, the second twenty, and the third only seventeen, years of age.

    While the martial nations of Europe followed the standards of his brothers, Constantius, at the head of the effeminate troops of Asia, was left to sustain the weight of the Persian war. At the decease of Constantine, the throne of the East was filled by Sapor, son of Hormouz, or Hormisdas, and grandson of Narses, who, after the victory of Galerius, had humbly confessed the superiority of the Roman power. Although Sapor was in the thirtieth year of his long reign, he was still in the vigor of youth, as the date of his accession, by a very strange fatality, had preceded that of his birth. The wife of Hormouz remained pregnant at the time of her husband’s death; and

    the uncertainty of the sex, as well as of the event, excited the ambitious hopes of the princes of the house of Sassan. The apprehensions of civil war were at length removed, by the positive assurance of the Magi, that the widow of Hormouz had conceived, and would safely produce a son. Obedient to the voice of superstition, the Persians prepared, without delay, the ceremony of his coronation. A royal bed, on which the queen lay in state, was exhibited in the midst of the palace; the diadem was placed on the spot, which might be supposed to conceal the future heir of Artaxerxes, and the prostrate satraps adored the majesty of their invisible and insensible sovereign. If any credit can be given to this marvellous tale, which seems, however, to be countenanced by the manners of the people, and by the extraordinary duration of his reign, we must admire not only the fortune, but the genius, of Sapor. In the soft, sequestered education of a Persian harem, the royal youth could discover the importance of exercising the vigor of his mind and body; and, by his personal merit, deserved a throne, on which he had been seated, while he was yet unconscious of the duties and temptations of absolute power. His minority was exposed to the almost inevitable calamities of domestic discord; his capital was surprised and plundered by Thair, a powerful king of Yemen, or Arabia; and the majesty of the royal family was degraded by the captivity of a princess, the sister of the deceased king. But as soon as Sapor attained the age of manhood, the presumptuous Thair, his nation, and his country, fell beneath the first effort of the young warrior; who used his victory with so judicious a mixture of rigor and clemency, that he obtained from the fears and gratitude of the Arabs the title of Dhoulacnaf, or protector of the nation.

    The ambition of the Persian, to whom his enemies ascribe the virtues of a soldier and a statesman, was animated by the desire of revenging the disgrace of his fathers, and of wresting from the hands of the Romans the five provinces beyond the Tigris. The military fame of Constantine, and the real or apparent strength of his government, suspended the attack; and while the hostile conduct of Sapor provoked the

    resentment, his artful negotiations amused the patience of the Imperial court. The death of Constantine was the signal of war, and the actual condition of the Syrian and Armenian frontier seemed to encourage the Persians by the prospect of a rich spoil and an easy conquest. The example of the massacres of the palace diffused a spirit of licentiousness and sedition among the troops of the East, who were no longer restrained by their habits of obedience to a veteran commander. By the prudence of Constantius, who, from the interview with his brothers in Pannonia, immediately hastened to the banks of the Euphrates, the legions were gradually restored to a sense of duty and discipline; but the season of anarchy had permitted Sapor to form the siege of Nisibis, and to occupy several of the most important fortresses of Mesopotamia. In Armenia, the renowned Tiridates had long enjoyed the peace and glory which he deserved by his valor and fidelity to the cause of Rome. The firm alliance which he maintained with Constantine was productive of spiritual as well as of temporal benefits; by the conversion of Tiridates, the character of a saint was applied to that of a hero, the Christian faith was preached and established from the Euphrates to the shores of the Caspian, and Armenia was attached to the empire by the double ties of policy and religion. But as many of the Armenian nobles still refused to abandon the plurality of their gods and of their wives, the public tranquillity was disturbed by a discontented faction, which insulted the feeble age of their sovereign, and impatiently expected the hour of his death. He died at length after a reign of fifty-six years, and the fortune of the Armenian monarchy expired with Tiridates. His lawful heir was driven into exile, the Christian priests were either murdered or expelled from their churches, the barbarous tribes of Albania were solicited to descend from their mountains; and two of the most powerful governors, usurping the ensigns or the powers of royalty, implored the assistance of Sapor, and opened the gates of their cities to the Persian garrisons. The Christian party, under the guidance of the Archbishop of Artaxata, the immediate successor of St. Gregory the Illuminator, had recourse to the piety of Constantius. After the troubles had continued about three

    years, Antiochus, one of the officers of the household, executed with success the Imperial commission of restoring Chosroes, * the son of Tiridates, to the throne of his fathers, of distributing honors and rewards among the faithful servants of the house of Arsaces, and of proclaiming a general amnesty, which was accepted by the greater part of the rebellious satraps. But the Romans derived more honor than advantage from this revolution. Chosroes was a prince of a puny stature and a pusillanimous spirit. Unequal to the fatigues of war, averse to the society of mankind, he withdrew from his capital to a retired palace, which he built on the banks of the River Eleutherus, and in the centre of a shady grove; where he consumed his vacant hours in the rural sports of hunting and hawking. To secure this inglorious ease, he submitted to the conditions of peace which Sapor condescended to impose; the payment of an annual tribute, and the restitution of the fertile province of Atropatene, which the courage of Tiridates, and the victorious arms of Galerius, had annexed to the Armenian monarchy.

    During the long period of the reign of Constantius, the provinces of the East were afflicted by the calamities of the Persian war. The irregular incursions of the light troops alternately spread terror and devastation beyond the Tigris and beyond the Euphrates, from the gates of Ctesiphon to those of Antioch; and this active service was performed by the Arabs of the desert, who were divided in their interest and affections; some of their independent chiefs being enlisted in the party of Sapor, whilst others had engaged their doubtful fidelity to the emperor. The more grave and important operations of the war were conducted with equal vigor; and the armies of Rome and Persia encountered each other in nine bloody fields, in two of which Constantius himself commanded in person. The event of the day was most commonly adverse to the Romans, but in the battle of Singara, heir imprudent valor had almost achieved a signal and decisive victory. The stationary troops of Singara * retired on the approach of Sapor, who passed the Tigris over three bridges, and occupied

    near the village of Hilleh an advantageous camp, which, by the labor of his numerous pioneers, he surrounded in one day with a deep ditch and a lofty rampart. His formidable host, when it was drawn out in order of battle, covered the banks of the river, the adjacent heights, and the whole extent of a plain of above twelve miles, which separated the two armies. Both were alike impatient to engage; but the Barbarians, after a slight resistance, fled in disorder; unable to resist, or desirous to weary, the strength of the heavy legions, who, fainting with heat and thirst, pursued them across the plain, and cut in pieces a line of cavalry, clothed in complete armor, which had been posted before the gates of the camp to protect their retreat. Constantius, who was hurried along in the pursuit, attempted, without effect, to restrain the ardor of his troops, by representing to them the dangers of the approaching night, and the certainty of completing their success with the return of day. As they depended much more on their own valor than on the experience or the abilities of their chief, they silenced by their clamors his timid remonstrances; and rushing with fury to the charge, filled up the ditch, broke down the rampart, and dispersed themselves through the tents to recruit their exhausted strength, and to enjoy the rich harvest of their labors. But the prudent Sapor had watched the moment of victory. His army, of which the greater part, securely posted on the heights, had been spectators of the action, advanced in silence, and under the shadow of the night; and his Persian archers, guided by the illumination of the camp, poured a shower of arrows on a disarmed and licentious crowd. The sincerity of history declares, that the Romans were vanquished with a dreadful slaughter, and that the flying remnant of the legions was exposed to the most intolerable hardships. Even the tenderness of panegyric, confessing that the glory of the emperor was sullied by the disobedience of his soldiers, chooses to draw a veil over the circumstances of this melancholy retreat. Yet one of those venal orators, so jealous of the fame of Constantius, relates, with amazing coolness, an act of such incredible cruelty, as, in the judgment of posterity, must imprint a far deeper stain on the honor of the Imperial name. The son of Sapor, the heir of his crown, had been made

    a captive in the Persian camp. The unhappy youth, who might have excited the compassion of the most savage enemy, was scourged, tortured, and publicly executed by the inhuman Romans.

    Whatever advantages might attend the arms of Sapor in the field, though nine repeated victories diffused among the nations the fame of his valor and conduct, he could not hope to succeed in the execution of his designs, while the fortified towns of Mesopotamia, and, above all, the strong and ancient city of Nisibis, remained in the possession of the Romans. In the space of twelve years, Nisibis, which, since the time of Lucullus, had been deservedly esteemed the bulwark of the East, sustained three memorable sieges against the power of Sapor; and the disappointed monarch, after urging his attacks above sixty, eighty, and a hundred days, was thrice repulsed with loss and ignominy. This large and populous city was situate about two days’ journey from the Tigris, in the midst of a pleasant and fertile plain at the foot of Mount Masius. A treble enclosure of brick walls was defended by a deep ditch; and the intrepid resistance of Count Lucilianus, and his garrison, was seconded by the desperate courage of the people. The citizens of Nisibis were animated by the exhortations of their bishop, inured to arms by the presence of danger, and convinced of the intentions of Sapor to plant a Persian colony in their room, and to lead them away into distant and barbarous captivity. The event of the two former sieges elated their confidence, and exasperated the haughty spirit of the Great King, who advanced a third time towards Nisibis, at the head of the united forces of Persia and India. The ordinary machines, invented to batter or undermine the walls, were rendered ineffectual by the superior skill of the Romans; and many days had vainly elapsed, when Sapor embraced a resolution worthy of an eastern monarch, who believed that the elements themselves were subject to his power. At the stated season of the melting of the snows in Armenia, the River Mygdonius, which divides the plain and the city of Nisibis, forms, like the Nile, an inundation over the adjacent

    country. By the labor of the Persians, the course of the river was stopped below the town, and the waters were confined on every side by solid mounds of earth. On this artificial lake, a fleet of armed vessels filled with soldiers, and with engines which discharged stones of five hundred pounds weight, advanced in order of battle, and engaged, almost upon a level, the troops which defended the ramparts. *The irresistible force of the waters was alternately fatal to the contending parties, till at length a portion of the walls, unable to sustain the accumulated pressure, gave way at once, and exposed an ample breach of one hundred and fifty feet. The Persians were instantly driven to the assault, and the fate of Nisibis depended on the event of the day. The heavy-armed cavalry, who led the van of a deep column, were embarrassed in the mud, and great numbers were drowned in the unseen holes which had been filled by the rushing waters. The elephants, made furious by their wounds, increased the disorder, and trampled down thousands of the Persian archers. The Great King, who, from an exalted throne, beheld the misfortunes of his arms, sounded, with reluctant indignation, the signal of the retreat, and suspended for some hours the prosecution of the attack. But the vigilant citizens improved the opportunity of the night; and the return of day discovered a new wall of six feet in height, rising every moment to fill up the interval of the breach. Notwithstanding the disappointment of his hopes, and the loss of more than twenty thousand men, Sapor still pressed the reduction of Nisibis, with an obstinate firmness, which could have yielded only to the necessity of defending the eastern provinces of Persia against a formidable invasion of the Massagetæ. Alarmed by this intelligence, he hastily relinquished the siege, and marched with rapid diligence from the banks of the Tigris to those of the Oxus. The danger and difficulties of the Scythian war engaged him soon afterwards to conclude, or at least to observe, a truce with the Roman emperor, which was equally grateful to both princes; as Constantius himself, after the death of his two brothers, was involved, by the revolutions of the West, in a civil contest, which required and seemed to exceed the most vigorous exertion of his undivided strength.

    After the partition of the empire, three years had scarcely elapsed before the sons of Constantine seemed impatient to convince mankind that they were incapable of contenting themselves with the dominions which they were unqualified to govern. The eldest of those princes soon complained, that he was defrauded of his just proportion of the spoils of their murdered kinsmen; and though he might yield to the superior guilt and merit of Constantius, he exacted from Constans the cession of the African provinces, as an equivalent for the rich countries of Macedonia and Greece, which his brother had acquired by the death of Dalmatius. The want of sincerity, which Constantine experienced in a tedious and fruitless negotiation, exasperated the fierceness of his temper; and he eagerly listened to those favorites, who suggested to him that his honor, as well as his interest, was concerned in the prosecution of the quarrel. At the head of a tumultuary band, suited for rapine rather than for conquest, he suddenly broke onto the dominions of Constans, by the way of the Julian Alps, and the country round Aquileia felt the first effects of his resentment. The measures of Constans, who then resided in Dacia, were directed with more prudence and ability. On the news of his brother’s invasion, he detached a select and disciplined body of his Illyrian troops, proposing to follow them in person, with the remainder of his forces. But the conduct of his lieutenants soon terminated the unnatural contest. By the artful appearances of flight, Constantine was betrayed into an ambuscade, which had been concealed in a wood, where the rash youth, with a few attendants, was surprised, surrounded, and slain. His body, after it had been found in the obscure stream of the Alsa, obtained the honors of an Imperial sepulchre; but his provinces transferred their allegiance to the conqueror, who, refusing to admit his elder brother Constantius to any share in these new acquisitions, maintained the undisputed possession of more than two thirds of the Roman empire.

    Chapter XVIII: Character Of Constantine And His Sons. —

    Part IV.

    The fate of Constans himself was delayed about ten years longer, and the revenge of his brother’s death was reserved for the more ignoble hand of a domestic traitor. The pernicious tendency of the system introduced by Constantine was displayed in the feeble administration of his sons; who, by their vices and weakness, soon lost the esteem and affections of their people. The pride assumed by Constans, from the unmerited success of his arms, was rendered more contemptible by his want of abilities and application. His fond partiality towards some German captives, distinguished only by the charms of youth, was an object of scandal to the people; and Magnentius, an ambitious soldier, who was himself of Barbarian extraction, was encouraged by the public discontent to assert the honor of the Roman name. The chosen bands of Jovians and Herculians, who acknowledged Magnentius as their leader, maintained the most respectable and important station in the Imperial camp. The friendship of Marcellinus, count of the sacred largesses, supplied with a liberal hand the means of seduction. The soldiers were convinced by the most specious arguments, that the republic summoned them to break the bonds of hereditary servitude; and, by the choice of an active and vigilant prince, to reward the same virtues which had raised the ancestors of the degenerate Constans from a private condition to the throne of the world. As soon as the conspiracy was ripe for execution, Marcellinus, under the pretence of celebrating his son’s birthday, gave a splendid entertainment to the illustrious and honorablepersons of the court of Gaul, which then resided in the city of Autun. The intemperance of the feast was artfully protracted till a very late hour of the night; and the unsuspecting guests were tempted to indulge themselves in a dangerous and guilty freedom of conversation. On a sudden the doors were thrown open, and Magnentius, who had retired for a few moments, returned into the apartment, invested with the diadem and purple. The conspirators instantly saluted him with the titles of Augustus and Emperor. The surprise, the terror, the intoxication, the ambitious hopes, and the mutual ignorance of the rest of the assembly, prompted them to join their voices to the general acclamation. The guards hastened to take the oath of fidelity; the gates of the town were shut; and before the dawn of day, Magnentius became master of the troops and treasure of the palace and city of Autun. By his secrecy and diligence he entertained some hopes of surprising the person of Constans, who was pursuing in the adjacent forest his favorite amusement of hunting, or perhaps some pleasures of a more private and criminal nature. The rapid progress of fame allowed him, however, an instant for flight, though the desertion of his soldiers and subjects deprived him of the power of resistance. Before he could reach a seaport in Spain, where he intended to embark, he was overtaken near Helena, at the foot of the Pyrenees, by a party of light cavalry, whose chief, regardless of the sanctity of a temple, executed his commission by the murder of the son of Constantine.

    As soon as the death of Constans had decided this easy but important revolution, the example of the court of Autun was imitated by the provinces of the West. The authority of Magnentius was acknowledged through the whole extent of the two great præfectures of Gaul and Italy; and the usurper prepared, by every act of oppression, to collect a treasure, which might discharge the obligation of an immense donative, and supply the expenses of a civil war. The martial countries of Illyricum, from the Danube to the extremity of Greece, had long obeyed the government of Vetranio, an aged general, beloved for the simplicity of his manners, and who had acquired some reputation by his experience and services in war. Attached by habit, by duty, and by gratitude, to the house of Constantine, he immediately gave the strongest assurances to the only surviving son of his late master, that he would expose, with unshaken fidelity, his person and his troops, to inflict a just revenge on the traitors of Gaul. But the legions of Vetranio were seduced, rather than provoked, by the example of rebellion; their leader soon betrayed a want of firmness, or a want of sincerity; and his ambition derived a specious pretence from the approbation of the princess Constantina. That cruel and aspiring woman, who had obtained from the great Constantine, her father, the rank of Augusta, placed the diadem with her own hands on the head of the Illyrian general; and seemed to expect from his victory the accomplishment of those unbounded hopes, of which she had been disappointed by the death of her husband Hannibalianus. Perhaps it was without the consent of Constantina, that the new emperor formed a necessary, though dishonorable, alliance with the usurper of the West, whose purple was so recently stained with her brother’s blood.

    The intelligence of these important events, which so deeply affected the honor and safety of the Imperial house, recalled the arms of Constantius from the inglorious prosecution of the Persian war. He recommended the care of the East to his lieutenants, and afterwards to his cousin Gallus, whom he raised from a prison to a throne; and marched towards Europe, with a mind agitated by the conflict of hope and fear, of grief and indignation. On his arrival at Heraclea in Thrace, the emperor gave audience to the ambassadors of Magnentius and Vetranio. The first author of the conspiracy Marcellinus, who in some measure had bestowed the purple on his new master, boldly accepted this dangerous commission; and his three colleagues were selected from the illustrious personages of the state and army. These deputies were instructed to soothe the resentment, and to alarm the fears, of Constantius. They were empowered to offer him the friendship and alliance of the western princes, to cement their union by a double marriage; of Constantius with the daughter of Magnentius, and of Magnentius himself with the ambitious Constantina; and to acknowledge in the treaty the preeminence of rank, which might justly be claimed by the emperor of the East. Should pride and mistaken piety urge him to refuse these equitable conditions, the ambassadors were ordered to expatiate on the inevitable ruin which must attend his rashness, if he ventured to provoke the sovereigns of the West to exert their superior strength; and to employ against him

    that valor, those abilities, and those legions, to which the house of Constantine had been indebted for so many triumphs. Such propositions and such arguments appeared to deserve the most serious attention; the answer of Constantius was deferred till the next day; and as he had reflected on the importance of justifying a civil war in the opinion of the people, he thus addressed his council, who listened with real or affected credulity: “Last night,” said he, “after I retired to rest, the shade of the great Constantine, embracing the corpse of my murdered brother, rose before my eyes; his well-known voice awakened me to revenge, forbade me to despair of the republic, and assured me of the success and immortal glory which would crown the justice of my arms.” The authority of such a vision, or rather of the prince who alleged it, silenced every doubt, and excluded all negotiation. The ignominious terms of peace were rejected with disdain. One of the ambassadors of the tyrant was dismissed with the haughty answer of Constantius; his colleagues, as unworthy of the privileges of the law of nations, were put in irons; and the contending powers prepared to wage an implacable war.

    Such was the conduct, and such perhaps was the duty, of the brother of Constans towards the perfidious usurper of Gaul. The situation and character of Vetranio admitted of milder measures; and the policy of the Eastern emperor was directed to disunite his antagonists, and to separate the forces of Illyricum from the cause of rebellion. It was an easy task to deceive the frankness and simplicity of Vetranio, who, fluctuating some time between the opposite views of honor and interest, displayed to the world the insincerity of his temper, and was insensibly engaged in the snares of an artful negotiation. Constantius acknowledged him as a legitimate and equal colleague in the empire, on condition that he would renounce his disgraceful alliance with Magnentius, and appoint a place of interview on the frontiers of their respective provinces; where they might pledge their friendship by mutual vows of fidelity, and regulate by common consent the future operations of the civil war. In consequence of this agreement, Vetranio advanced to the city of Sardica, at the head of twenty thousand horse, and of a more numerous body of infantry; a power so far superior to the forces of Constantius, that the Illyrian emperor appeared to command the life and fortunes of his rival, who, depending on the success of his private negotiations, had seduced the troops, and undermined the throne, of Vetranio. The chiefs, who had secretly embraced the party of Constantius, prepared in his favor a public spectacle, calculated to discover and inflame the passions of the multitude. The united armies were commanded to assemble in a large plain near the city. In the centre, according to the rules of ancient discipline, a military tribunal, or rather scaffold, was erected, from whence the emperors were accustomed, on solemn and important occasions, to harangue the troops. The well-ordered ranks of Romans and Barbarians, with drawn swords, or with erected spears, the squadrons of cavalry, and the cohorts of infantry, distinguished by the variety of their arms and ensigns, formed an immense circle round the tribunal; and the attentive silence which they preserved was sometimes interrupted by loud bursts of clamor or of applause. In the presence of this formidable assembly, the two emperors were called upon to explain the situation of public affairs: the precedency of rank was yielded to the royal birth of Constantius; and though he was indifferently skilled in the arts of rhetoric, he acquitted himself, under these difficult circumstances, with firmness, dexterity, and eloquence. The first part of his oration seemed to be pointed only against the tyrant of Gaul; but while he tragically lamented the cruel murder of Constans, he insinuated, that none, except a brother, could claim a right to the succession of his brother. He displayed, with some complacency, the glories of his Imperial race; and recalled to the memory of the troops the valor, the triumphs, the liberality of the great Constantine, to whose sons they had engaged their allegiance by an oath of fidelity, which the ingratitude of his most favored servants had tempted them to violate. The officers, who surrounded the tribunal, and were instructed to act their part in this extraordinary scene, confessed the irresistible power of reason and eloquence, by saluting the emperor Constantius as their lawful sovereign. The contagion of loyalty and repentance was communicated from rank to rank; till the plain of Sardica resounded with the universal acclamation of “Away with these upstart usurpers! Long life and victory to the son of Constantine! Under his banners alone we will fight and conquer.” The shout of thousands, their menacing gestures, the fierce clashing of their arms, astonished and subdued the courage of Vetranio, who stood, amidst the defection of his followers, in anxious and silent suspense. Instead of embracing the last refuge of generous despair, he tamely submitted to his fate; and taking the diadem from his head, in the view of both armies fell prostrate at the feet of his conqueror. Constantius used his victory with prudence and moderation; and raising from the ground the aged suppliant, whom he affected to style by the endearing name of Father, he gave him his hand to descend from the throne. The city of Prusa was assigned for the exile or retirement of the abdicated monarch, who lived six years in the enjoyment of ease and affluence. He often expressed his grateful sense of the goodness of Constantius, and, with a very amiable simplicity, advised his benefactor to resign the sceptre of the world, and to seek for content (where alone it could be found) in the peaceful obscurity of a private condition.

    The behavior of Constantius on this memorable occasion was celebrated with some appearance of justice; and his courtiers compared the studied orations which a Pericles or a Demosthenes addressed to the populace of Athens, with the victorious eloquence which had persuaded an armed multitude to desert and depose the object of their partial choice. The approaching contest with Magnentius was of a more serious and bloody kind. The tyrant advanced by rapid marches to encounter Constantius, at the head of a numerous army, composed of Gauls and Spaniards, of Franks and Saxons; of those provincials who supplied the strength of the legions, and of those barbarians who were dreaded as the most formidable enemies of the republic. The fertile plains of the Lower Pannonia, between the Drave, the Save, and the Danube, presented a spacious theatre; and the operations of the civil war were protracted during the summer months by the skill or timidity of the combatants. Constantius had declared his intention of deciding the quarrel in the fields of Cibalis, a name that would animate his troops by the remembrance of the victory, which, on the same auspicious ground, had been obtained by the arms of his father Constantine. Yet by the impregnable fortifications with which the emperor encompassed his camp, he appeared to decline, rather than to invite, a general engagement. It was the object of Magnentius to tempt or to compel his adversary to relinquish this advantageous position; and he employed, with that view, the various marches, evolutions, and stratagems, which the knowledge of the art of war could suggest to an experienced officer. He carried by assault the important town of Siscia; made an attack on the city of Sirmium, which lay in the rear of the Imperial camp, attempted to force a passage over the Save into the eastern provinces of Illyricum; and cut in pieces a numerous detachment, which he had allured into the narrow passes of Adarne. During the greater part of the summer, the tyrant of Gaul showed himself master of the field. The troops of Constantius were harassed and dispirited; his reputation declined in the eye of the world; and his pride condescended to solicit a treaty of peace, which would have resigned to the assassin of Constans the sovereignty of the provinces beyond the Alps. These offers were enforced by the eloquence of Philip the Imperial ambassador; and the council as well as the army of Magnentius were disposed to accept them. But the haughty usurper, careless of the remonstrances of his friends, gave orders that Philip should be detained as a captive, or, at least, as a hostage; while he despatched an officer to reproach Constantius with the weakness of his reign, and to insult him by the promise of a pardon if he would instantly abdicate the purple. “That he should confide in the justice of his cause, and the protection of an avenging Deity,” was the only answer which honor permitted the emperor to return. But he was so sensible of the difficulties of his situation, that he no longer dared to retaliate the indignity which had been offered to his representative. The negotiation of Philip was not, however, ineffectual, since he determined Sylvanus the Frank, a general of merit and reputation, to desert with a considerable body of cavalry, a few days before the battle of Mursa.

    The city of Mursa, or Essek, celebrated in modern times for a bridge of boats, five miles in length, over the River Drave, and the adjacent morasses, has been always considered as a place of importance in the wars of Hungary. Magnentius, directing his march towards Mursa, set fire to the gates, and, by a sudden assault, had almost scaled the walls of the town. The vigilance of the garrison extinguished the flames; the approach of Constantius left him no time to continue the operations of the siege; and the emperor soon removed the only obstacle that could embarrass his motions, by forcing a body of troops which had taken post in an adjoining amphitheatre. The field of battle round Mursa was a naked and level plain: on this ground the army of Constantius formed, with the Drave on their right; while their left, either from the nature of their disposition, or from the superiority of their cavalry, extended far beyond the right flank of Magnentius. The troops on both sides remained under arms, in anxious expectation, during the greatest part of the morning; and the son of Constantine, after animating his soldiers by an eloquent speech, retired into a church at some distance from the field of battle, and committed to his generals the conduct of this decisive day. They deserved his confidence by the valor and military skill which they exerted. They wisely began the action upon the left; and advancing their whole wing of cavalry in an oblique line, they suddenly wheeled it on the right flank of the enemy, which was unprepared to resist the impetuosity of their charge. But the Romans of the West soon rallied, by the habits of discipline; and the Barbarians of Germany supported the renown of their national bravery. The engagement soon became general; was maintained with various and singular turns of fortune; and scarcely ended with the darkness of the night. The signal victory which Constantius obtained is attributed to the arms of his cavalry. His cuirassiers are described as so many massy statues of steel, glittering with their scaly armor, and breaking with their ponderous lances the firm array of the Gallic legions. As soon as the legions gave way, the lighter and more active squadrons of the second line rode sword in hand into the intervals, and completed the disorder. In the mean while, the huge bodies of the Germans were exposed almost naked to the dexterity of the Oriental archers; and whole troops of those Barbarians were urged by anguish and despair to precipitate themselves into the broad and rapid stream of the Drave. The number of the slain was computed at fifty-four thousand men, and the slaughter of the conquerors was more considerable than that of the vanquished; a circumstance which proves the obstinacy of the contest, and justifies the observation of an ancient writer, that the forces of the empire were consumed in the fatal battle of Mursa, by the loss of a veteran army, sufficient to defend the frontiers, or to add new triumphs to the glory of Rome. Notwithstanding the invectives of a servile orator, there is not the least reason to believe that the tyrant deserted his own standard in the beginning of the engagement. He seems to have displayed the virtues of a general and of a soldier till the day was irrecoverably lost, and his camp in the possession of the enemy. Magnentius then consulted his safety, and throwing away the Imperial ornaments, escaped with some difficulty from the pursuit of the light horse, who incessantly followed his rapid flight from the banks of the Drave to the foot of the Julian Alps.

    The approach of winter supplied the indolence of Constantius with specious reasons for deferring the prosecution of the war till the ensuing spring. Magnentius had fixed his residence in the city of Aquileia, and showed a seeming resolution to dispute the passage of the mountains and morasses which fortified the confines of the Venetian province. The surprisal of a castle in the Alps by the secret march of the Imperialists, could scarcely have determined him to relinquish the possession of Italy, if the inclinations of the people had supported the cause of their tyrant. But the memory of the cruelties exercised by his ministers, after the unsuccessful revolt of Nepotian, had left a deep impression of horror and resentment on the minds of the Romans. That rash youth, the son of the princess Eutropia, and the nephew of Constantine, had seen with indignation the sceptre of the West usurped by a perfidious barbarian. Arming a desperate troop of slaves and gladiators, he overpowered the feeble guard of the domestic tranquillity of Rome, received the homage of the senate, and assuming the title of Augustus, precariously reigned during a tumult of twenty-eight days. The march of some regular forces put an end to his ambitious hopes: the rebellion was extinguished in the blood of Nepotian, of his mother Eutropia, and of his adherents; and the proscription was extended to all who had contracted a fatal alliance with the name and family of Constantine. But as soon as Constantius, after the battle of Mursa, became master of the sea-coast of Dalmatia, a band of noble exiles, who had ventured to equip a fleet in some harbor of the Adriatic, sought protection and revenge in his victorious camp. By their secret intelligence with their countrymen, Rome and the Italian cities were persuaded to display the banners of Constantius on their walls. The grateful veterans, enriched by the liberality of the father, signalized their gratitude and loyalty to the son. The cavalry, the legions, and the auxiliaries of Italy, renewed their oath of allegiance to Constantius; and the usurper, alarmed by the general desertion, was compelled, with the remains of his faithful troops, to retire beyond the Alps into the provinces of Gaul. The detachments, however, which were ordered either to press or to intercept the flight of Magnentius, conducted themselves with the usual imprudence of success; and allowed him, in the plains of Pavia, an opportunity of turning on his pursuers, and of gratifying his despair by the carnage of a useless victory.

    The pride of Magnentius was reduced, by repeated misfortunes, to sue, and to sue in vain, for peace. He first despatched a senator, in whose abilities he confided, and afterwards several bishops, whose holy character might obtain a more favorable audience, with the offer of resigning the purple, and the promise of devoting the remainder of his life to the service of the emperor. But Constantius, though he granted fair terms of pardon and reconciliation to all who abandoned the standard of rebellion, avowed his inflexible resolution to inflict a just punishment on the crimes of an assassin, whom he prepared to overwhelm on every side by the effort of his victorious arms. An Imperial fleet acquired the easy possession of Africa and Spain, confirmed the wavering faith of the Moorish nations, and landed a considerable force, which passed the Pyrenees, and advanced towards Lyons, the last and fatal station of Magnentius. The temper of the tyrant, which was never inclined to clemency, was urged by distress to exercise every act of oppression which could extort an immediate supply from the cities of Gaul. Their patience was at length exhausted; and Treves, the seat of Prætorian government, gave the signal of revolt, by shutting her gates against Decentius, who had been raised by his brother to the rank either of Cæsar or of Augustus. From Treves, Decentius was obliged to retire to Sens, where he was soon surrounded by an army of Germans, whom the pernicious arts of Constantius had introduced into the civil dissensions of Rome. In the mean time, the Imperial troops forced the passages of the Cottian Alps, and in the bloody combat of Mount Seleucus irrevocably fixed the title of rebels on the party of Magnentius. He was unable to bring another army into the field; the fidelity of his guards was corrupted; and when he appeared in public to animate them by his exhortations, he was saluted with a unanimous shout of “Long live the emperor Constantius!” The tyrant, who perceived that they were preparing to deserve pardon and rewards by the sacrifice of the most obnoxious criminal, prevented their design by falling on his sword; a death more easy and more honorable than he could hope to obtain from the hands of an enemy, whose revenge would have been colored with the specious pretence of justice and fraternal piety. The example of suicide was imitated by Decentius, who strangled himself on the news of his brother’s death. The author of the conspiracy, Marcellinus, had long since disappeared in the battle of Mursa, and the public tranquillity was confirmed by the execution of the surviving leaders of a guilty and unsuccessful faction. A severe inquisition was extended over all who, either from choice or from compulsion, had been involved in the cause of rebellion. Paul, surnamed Catena from his superior skill in the judicial exercise of tyranny, * was sent to explore the latent remains of the conspiracy in the remote province of Britain. The honest indignation expressed by Martin, vice-præfect of the island, was interpreted as an evidence of his own guilt; and the governor was urged to the necessity of turning against his breast the sword with which he had been provoked to wound the Imperial minister. The most innocent subjects of the West were exposed to exile and confiscation, to death and torture; and as the timid are always cruel, the mind of Constantius was inaccessible to mercy.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》XII-XV

    Chapter XII: Reigns Of Tacitus, Probus, Carus And His Sons.

    Part I. Conduct Of The Army And Senate After The Death Of Aurelian. — Reigns Of Tacitus, Probus, Carus, And His Sons.

    Such was the unhappy condition of the Roman emperors, that, whatever might be their conduct, their fate was commonly the same. A life of pleasure or virtue, of severity or mildness, of indolence or glory, alike led to an untimely grave; and almost every reign is closed by the same disgusting repetition of treason and murder. The death of Aurelian, however, is remarkable by its extraordinary consequences. The legions admired, lamented, and revenged their victorious chief. The artifice of his perfidious secretary was discovered and punished. The deluded conspirators attended the funeral of their injured sovereign, with sincere or well-feigned contrition, and submitted to the unanimous resolution of the military order, which was signified by the following epistle: “The brave and fortunate armies to the senate and people of Rome. — The crime of one man, and the error of many, have deprived us of the late emperor Aurelian. May it please you, venerable lords and fathers! to place him in the number of the gods, and to appoint a successor whom your judgment shall declare worthy of the Imperial purple! None of those whose guilt or misfortune have contributed to our loss, shall ever reign over us.” The Roman senators heard, without surprise, that another emperor had been assassinated in his camp; they secretly rejoiced in the fall of Aurelian; and, besides the recent notoriety of the facts, constantly draws his materials from the Journals of the Senate, and the but the modest and dutiful address of the legions, when it was communicated in full assembly by the consul, diffused the most pleasing astonishment. Such honors as fear and perhaps esteem could extort, they liberally poured forth on the memory of their deceased sovereign. Such acknowledgments as gratitude could inspire, they returned to the faithful armies of the republic, who entertained so just a sense of the legal authority of the senate in the choice of an emperor. Yet, notwithstanding this flattering appeal, the most prudent of the assembly declined exposing their safety and dignity to the caprice of an armed multitude. The strength of the legions was, indeed, a pledge of their sincerity, since those who may command are seldom reduced to the necessity of dissembling; but could it naturally be expected, that a hasty repentance would correct the inveterate habits of fourscore years? Should the soldiers relapse into their accustomed seditions, their insolence might disgrace the majesty of the senate, and prove fatal to the object of its choice. Motives like these dictated a decree, by which the election of a new emperor was referred to the suffrage of the military order.

    The contention that ensued is one of the best attested, but most improbable events in the history of mankind. The troops, as if satiated with the exercise of power, again conjured the senate to invest one of its own body with the Imperial purple. The senate still persisted in its refusal; the army in its request. The reciprocal offer was pressed and rejected at least three times, and, whilst the obstinate modesty of either party was resolved to receive a master from the hands of the other, eight months insensibly elapsed; an amazing period of tranquil anarchy, during which the Roman world remained without a sovereign, without a usurper, and without a sedition. * The generals and magistrates appointed by Aurelian continued to execute their ordinary functions; and it is observed, that a proconsul of Asia was the only considerable person removed from his office in the whole course of the interregnum.

    An event somewhat similar, but much less authentic, is supposed to have happened after the death of Romulus, who, in his life and character, bore some affinity with Aurelian. The throne was vacant during twelve months, till the election of a Sabine philosopher, and the public peace was guarded in the same manner, by the union of the several orders of the state. But, in the time of Numa and Romulus, the arms of the people were controlled by the authority of the Patricians; and the balance of freedom was easily preserved in a small and virtuous community. The decline of the Roman state, far different from its infancy, was attended with every circumstance that could banish from an interregnum the prospect of obedience and harmony: an immense and tumultuous capital, a wide extent of empire, the servile equality of despotism, an army of four hundred thousand mercenaries, and the experience of frequent revolutions. Yet, notwithstanding all these temptations, the discipline and memory of Aurelian still restrained the seditious temper of the troops, as well as the fatal ambition of their leaders. The flower of the legions maintained their stations on the banks of the Bosphorus, and the Imperial standard awed the less powerful camps of Rome and of the provinces. A generous though transient enthusiasm seemed to animate the military order; and we may hope that a few real patriots cultivated the returning friendship of the army and the senate, as the only expedient capable of restoring the republic to its ancient beauty and vigor.

    On the twenty-fifth of September, near eight months after the murder of Aurelian, the consul convoked an assembly of the senate, and reported the doubtful and dangerous situation of the empire. He slightly insinuated, that the precarious loyalty of the soldiers depended on the chance of every hour, and of every accident; but he represented, with the most convincing eloquence, the various dangers that might attend any further delay in the choice of an emperor. Intelligence, he said, was already received, that the Germans had passed the Rhine, and occupied some of the strongest and most opulent cities of Gaul. The ambition of the Persian king kept the East in perpetual alarms; Egypt, Africa, and Illyricum, were exposed to foreign and domestic arms, and the levity of Syria would prefer even a female sceptre to the sanctity of the Roman laws. The consul, then addressing himself to Tacitus, the first of the senators, required his opinion on the important subject of a proper candidate for the vacant throne.

    If we can prefer personal merit to accidental greatness, we shall esteem the birth of Tacitus more truly noble than that of kings. He claimed his descent from the philosophic historian, whose writings will instruct the last generations of mankind. The senator Tacitus was then seventy-five years of age. The long period of his innocent life was adorned with wealth and honors. He had twice been invested with the consular dignity, and enjoyed with elegance and sobriety his ample patrimony of between two and three millions sterling. The experience of so many princes, whom he had esteemed or endured, from the vain follies of Elagabalus to the useful rigor of Aurelian, taught him to form a just estimate of the duties, the dangers, and the temptations of their sublime station. From the assiduous study of his immortal ancestor, he derived the knowledge of the Roman constitution, and of human nature. The voice of the people had already named Tacitus as the citizen the most worthy of empire. The ungrateful rumor reached his ears, and induced him to seek the retirement of one of his villas in Campania. He had passed two months in the delightful privacy of Baiæ, when he reluctantly obeyed the summons of the consul to resume his honorable place in the senate, and to assist the republic with his counsels on this important occasion.

    He arose to speak, when from every quarter of the house, he was saluted with the names of Augustus and emperor. “Tacitus Augustus, the gods preserve thee! we choose thee for our sovereign; to thy care we intrust the republic and the world. Accept the empire from the authority of the senate. It is due to thy rank, to thy conduct, to thy manners.” As soon as the tumult of acclamations subsided, Tacitus attempted to decline the dangerous honor, and to express his wonder, that they should elect his age and infirmities to succeed the martial vigor of Aurelian. “Are these limbs, conscript fathers! fitted to sustain the weight of armor, or to practise the exercises of the camp? The variety of climates, and the hardships of a military life, would soon oppress a feeble constitution, which subsists only by the most tender management. My exhausted strength scarcely enables me to discharge the duty of a senator; how insufficient would it prove to the arduous labors of war and government! Can you hope, that the legions will respect a weak old man, whose days have been spent in the shade of peace and retirement? Can you desire that I should ever find reason to regret the favorable opinion of the senate?”

    The reluctance of Tacitus (and it might possibly be sincere) was encountered by the affectionate obstinacy of the senate. Five hundred voices repeated at once, in eloquent confusion, that the greatest of the Roman princes, Numa, Trajan, Hadrian, and the Antonines, had ascended the throne in a very advanced season of life; that the mind, not the body, a sovereign, not a soldier, was the object of their choice; and that they expected from him no more than to guide by his wisdom the valor of the legions. These pressing though tumultuary instances were seconded by a more regular oration of Metius Falconius, the next on the consular bench to Tacitus himself. He reminded the assembly of the evils which Rome had endured from the vices of headstrong and capricious youths, congratulated them on the election of a virtuous and experienced senator, and, with a manly, though perhaps a selfish, freedom, exhorted Tacitus to remember the reasons of his elevation, and to seek a successor, not in his own family, but in the republic. The speech of Falconius was enforced by a general acclamation. The emperor elect submitted to the authority of his country, and received the voluntary homage of his equals. The judgment of the senate was confirmed by the consent of the Roman people, and of the Prætorian guards.

    The administration of Tacitus was not unworthy of his life and principles. A grateful servant of the senate, he considered that national council as the author, and himself as the subject, of the laws. He studied to heal the wounds which Imperial pride, civil discord, and military violence, had inflicted on the constitution, and to restore, at least, the image of the ancient republic, as it had been preserved by the policy of Augustus, and the virtues of Trajan and the Antonines. It may not be useless to recapitulate some of the most important prerogatives which the senate appeared to have regained by the election of Tacitus. 1. To invest one of their body, under the title of emperor, with the general command of the armies, and the government of the frontier provinces. 2. To determine the list, or, as it was then styled, the College of Consuls. They were twelve in number, who, in successive pairs, each, during the space of two months, filled the year, and represented the dignity of that ancient office. The authority of the senate, in the nomination of the consuls, was exercised with such independent freedom, that no regard was paid to an irregular request of the emperor in favor of his brother Florianus. “The senate,” exclaimed Tacitus, with the honest transport of a patriot, “understand the character of a prince whom they have chosen.” 3. To appoint the proconsuls and presidents of the provinces, and to confer on all the magistrates their civil jurisdiction. 4. To receive appeals through the intermediate office of the præfect of the city from all the tribunals of the empire. 5. To give force and validity, by their decrees, to such as they should approve of the emperor’s edicts. 6. To these several branches of authority we may add some inspection over the finances, since, even in the stern reign of Aurelian, it was in their power to divert a part of the revenue from the public service.

    Circular epistles were sent, without delay, to all the principal cities of the empire, Treves, Milan, Aquileia, Thessalo nica, Corinth, Athens, Antioch, Alexandria, and Carthage, to claim their obedience, and to inform them of the happy revolution, which had restored the Roman senate to its ancient dignity. Two of these epistles are still extant. We likewise possess two very singular fragments of the private correspondence of the senators on this occasion. They discover the most excessive joy, and the most unbounded hopes. “Cast away your indolence,” it is thus that one of the senators addresses his friend, “emerge from your retirements of Baiæ and Puteoli. Give yourself to the city, to the senate. Rome flourishes, the whole republic flourishes. Thanks to the Roman army, to an army truly Roman; at length we have recovered our just authority, the end of all our desires. We hear appeals, we appoint proconsuls, we create emperors; perhaps too we may restrain them — to the wise a word is sufficient.” These lofty expectations were, however, soon disappointed; nor, indeed, was it possible that the armies and the provinces should long obey the luxurious and unwarlike nobles of Rome. On the slightest touch, the unsupported fabric of their pride and power fell to the ground. The expiring senate displayed a sudden lustre, blazed for a moment and was extinguished forever.

    All that had yet passed at Rome was no more than a theatrical representation, unless it was ratified by the more substantial power of the legions. Leaving the senators to enjoy their dream of freedom and ambition, Tacitus proceeded to the Thracian camp, and was there, by the Prætorian præfect, presented to the assembled troops, as the prince whom they themselves had demanded, and whom the senate had bestowed. As soon as the præfect was silent, the emperor addressed himself to the soldiers with eloquence and propriety. He gratified their avarice by a liberal distribution of treasure, under the names of pay and donative. He engaged their esteem by a spirited declaration, that although his age might disable him from the performance of military exploits, his counsels should never be unworthy of a Roman general, the successor of the brave Aurelian.

    Whilst the deceased emperor was making preparations for a second expedition into the East, he had negotiated with the Alani, * a Scythian people, who pitched their tents in the neighborhood of the Lake Moeotis. Those barbarians, allured by presents and subsidies, had promised to invade Persia with a numerous body of light cavalry. They were faithful to their engagements; but when they arrived on the Roman frontier, Aurelian was already dead, the design of the Persian war was at least suspended, and the generals, who, during the interregnum, exercised a doubtful authority, were unprepared either to receive or to oppose them. Provoked by such treatment, which they considered as trifling and perfidious, the Alani had recourse to their own valor for their payment and revenge; and as they moved with the usual swiftness of Tartars, they had soon spread themselves over the provinces of Pontus, Cappadocia, Cilicia, and Galatia. The legions, who from the opposite shores of the Bosphorus could almost distinguish the flames of the cities and villages, impatiently urged their general to lead them against the invaders. The conduct of Tacitus was suitable to his age and station. He convinced the barbarians of the faith, as well as the power, of the empire. Great numbers of the Alani, appeased by the punctual discharge of the engagements which Aurelian had contracted with them, relinquished their booty and captives, and quietly retreated to their own deserts, beyond the Phasis. Against the remainder, who refused peace, the Roman emperor waged, in person, a successful war. Seconded by an army of brave and experienced veterans, in a few weeks he delivered the provinces of Asia from the terror of the Scythian invasion.

    But the glory and life of Tacitus were of short duration. Transported, in the depth of winter, from the soft retirement of Campania to the foot of Mount Caucasus, he sunk under the unaccustomed hardships of a military life. The fatigues of the body were aggravated by the cares of the mind. For a while, the angry and selfish passions of the soldiers had been suspended by the enthusiasm of public virtue. They soon broke out with redoubled violence, and raged in the camp, and even in the tent of the aged emperor. His mild and amiable character served only to inspire contempt, and he was incessantly tormented with factions which he could not assuage, and by demands which it was impossible to satisfy. Whatever flattering expectations he had conceived of reconciling the public disorders, Tacitus soon was convinced that the licentiousness of the army disdained the feeble restraint of laws, and his last hour was hastened by anguish and disappointment. It may be doubtful whether the soldiers imbrued their hands in the blood of this innocent prince. It is certain that their insolences was the cause of his death. He expired at Tyana in Cappadocia, after a reign of only six months and about twenty days.

    The eyes of Tacitus were scarcely closed, before his brother Florianus showed himself unworthy to reign, by the hasty usurpation of the purple, without expecting the approbation of the senate. The reverence for the Roman constitution, which yet influenced the camp and the provinces, was sufficiently strong to dispose them to censure, but not to provoke them to oppose, the precipitate ambition of Florianus. The discontent would have evaporated in idle murmurs, had not the general of the East, the heroic Probus, boldly declared himself the avenger of the senate. The contest, however, was still unequal; nor could the most able leader, at the head of the effeminate troops of Egypt and Syria, encounter, with any hopes of victory, the legions of Europe, whose irresistible strength appeared to support the brother of Tacitus. But the fortune and activity of Probus triumphed over every obstacle. The hardy veterans of his rival, accustomed to cold climates, sickened and consumed away in the sultry heats of Cilicia, where the summer proved remarkably unwholesome. Their numbers were diminished by frequent desertion; the passes of the mountains were feebly defended; Tarsus opened its gates; and the soldiers of Florianus, when they had permitted him to enjoy the Imperial title about three months, delivered the empire from civil war by the easy sacrifice of a prince whom they despised.

    The perpetual revolutions of the throne had so perfectly erased every notion of hereditary title, that the family of an unfortunate emperor was incapable of exciting the jealousy of his successors. The children of Tacitus and Florianus were permitted to descend into a private station, and to mingle with the general mass of the people. Their poverty indeed became an additional safeguard to their innocence. When Tacitus was elected by the senate, he resigned his ample patrimony to the public service; an act of generosity specious in appearance, but which evidently disclosed his intention of transmitting the empire to his descendants. The only consolation of their fallen state was the remembrance of transient greatness, and a distant hope, the child of a flattering prophecy, that at the end of a thousand years, a monarch of the race of Tacitus should arise, the protector of the senate, the restorer of Rome, and the conqueror of the whole earth.

    The peasants of Illyricum, who had already given Claudius and Aurelian to the sinking empire, had an equal right to glory in the elevation of Probus. Above twenty years before, the emperor Valerian, with his usual penetration, had discovered the rising merit of the young soldier, on whom he conferred the rank of tribune, long before the age prescribed by the military regulations. The tribune soon justified his choice, by a victory over a great body of Sarmatians, in which he saved the life of a near relation of Valerian; and deserved to receive from the emperor’s hand the collars, bracelets, spears, and banners, the mural and the civic crown, and all the honorable rewards reserved by ancient Rome for successful valor. The third, and afterwards the tenth, legion were intrusted to the command of Probus, who, in every step of his promotion, showed himself superior to the station which he filled. Africa and Pontus, the Rhine, the Danube, the Euphrates, and the Nile, by turns afforded him the most splendid occasions of displaying his personal prowess and his conduct in war.

    Aurelian was indebted for the honest courage with which he often checked the cruelty of his master. Tacitus, who desired by the abilities of his generals to supply his own deficiency of military talents, named him commander-in-chief of all the eastern provinces, with five times the usual salary, the promise of the consulship, and the hope of a triumph. When Probus ascended the Imperial throne, he was about forty-four years of age; in the full possession of his fame, of the love of the army, and of a mature vigor of mind and body.

    His acknowledge merit, and the success of his arms against Florianus, left him without an enemy or a competitor. Yet, if we may credit his own professions, very far from being desirous of the empire, he had accepted it with the most sincere reluctance. “But it is no longer in my power,” says Probus, in a private letter, “to lay down a title so full of envy and of danger. I must continue to personate the character which the soldiers have imposed upon me.” His dutiful address to the senate displayed the sentiments, or at least the language, of a Roman patriot: “When you elected one of your order, conscript fathers! to succeed the emperor Aurelian, you acted in a manner suitable to your justice and wisdom. For you are the legal sovereigns of the world, and the power which you derive from your ancestors will descend to your posterity. Happy would it have been, if Florianus, instead of usurping the purple of his brother, like a private inheritance, had expected what your majesty might determine, either in his favor, or in that of other person. The prudent soldiers have punished his rashness. To me they have offered the title of Augustus. But I submit to your clemency my pretensions and my merits.” When this respectful epistle was read by the consul, the senators were unable to disguise their satisfaction, that Probus should condescend thus numbly to solicit a sceptre which he already possessed. They celebrated with the warmest gratitude his virtues, his exploits, and above all his moderation. A decree immediately passed, without a dissenting voice, to ratify the election of the eastern armies, and to confer on their chief all the several branches of the Imperial dignity: the names of Cæsar and Augustus, the title of Father of his country, the right of making in the same day three motions in the senate, the office of Pontifex, Maximus, the tribunitian power, and the proconsular command; a mode of investiture, which, though it seemed to multiply the authority of the emperor, expressed the constitution of the ancient republic. The reign of Probus corresponded with this fair beginning. The senate was permitted to direct the civil administration of the empire. Their faithful general asserted the honor of the Roman arms, and often laid at their feet crowns of gold and barbaric trophies, the fruits of his numerous victories. Yet, whilst he gratified their vanity, he must secretly have despised their indolence and weakness. Though it was every moment in their power to repeal the disgraceful edict of Gallienus, the proud successors of the Scipios patiently acquiesced in their exclusion from all military employments. They soon experienced, that those who refuse the sword must renounce the sceptre.

    Chapter XII: Reigns Of Tacitus, Probus, Carus And His Sons.

    Part II.

    The strength of Aurelian had crushed on every side the enemies of Rome. After his death they seemed to revive with an increase of fury and of numbers. They were again vanquished by the active vigor of Probus, who, in a short reign of about six years, equalled the fame of ancient heroes, and restored peace and order to every province of the Roman world. The dangerous frontier of Rhætia he so firmly secured, that he left it without the suspicion of an enemy. He broke the wandering power of the Sarmatian tribes, and by the terror of his arms compelled those barbarians to relinquish their spoil. The Gothic nation courted the alliance of so warlike an emperor. He attacked the Isaurians in their mountains, besieged and took several of their strongest castles, and flattered himself that he had forever suppressed a domestic foe, whose independence so deeply wounded the majesty of the empire. The troubles excited by the usurper Firmus in the Upper Egypt had never been perfectly appeased, and the cities of Ptolemais and Coptos, fortified by the alliance of the Blemmyes, still maintained an obscure rebellion. The chastisement of those cities, and of their auxiliaries the savages of the South, is said to have alarmed the court of Persia, and the Great King sued in vain for the friendship of Probus. Most of the exploits which distinguished his reign were achieved by the personal valor and conduct of the emperor, insomuch that the writer of his life expresses some amazement how, in so short a time, a single man could be present in so many distant wars. The remaining actions he intrusted to the care of his lieutenants, the judicious choice of whom forms no inconsiderable part of his glory. Carus, Diocletian, Maximian, Constantius, Galerius, Asclepiodatus, Annibalianus, and a crowd of other chiefs, who afterwards ascended or supported the throne, were trained to arms in the severe school of Aurelian and Probus.

    But the most important service which Probus rendered to the republic was the deliverance of Gaul, and the recovery of seventy flourishing cities oppressed by the barbarians of Germany, who, since the death of Aurelian, had ravaged that great province with impunity. Among the various multitude of those fierce invaders we may distinguish, with some degree of clearness, three great armies, or rather nations, successively vanquished by the valor of Probus. He drove back the Franks into their morasses; a descriptive circumstance from whence we may infer, that the confederacy known by the manly appellation of Free, already occupied the flat maritime country, intersected and almost overflown by the stagnating waters of the Rhine, and that several tribes of the Frisians and Batavians had acceded to their alliance. He vanquished the Burgundians, a considerable people of the Vandalic race. * They had wandered in quest of booty from the banks of the Oder to those of the Seine. They esteemed themselves sufficiently fortunate to purchase, by the restitution of all their booty, the permission of an undisturbed retreat. They attempted to elude that article of the treaty. Their punishment was immediate and terrible. But of all the invaders of Gaul, the most formidable were the Lygians, a distant people, who reigned over a wide domain on the frontiers of Poland and Silesia. In the Lygian nation, the Arii held the first rank by their numbers and fierceness. “The Arii” (it is thus that they are described by the energy of Tacitus) “study to improve by art and circumstances the innate terrors of their barbarism. Their shields are black, their bodies are painted black. They choose for the combat the darkest hour of the night. Their host advances, covered as it were with a funeral shade; nor do they often find an enemy capable of sustaining so strange and infernal an aspect. Of all our senses, the eyes are the first vanquished in battle.” Yet the arms and discipline of the Romans easily discomfited these horrid phantoms. The Lygii were defeated in a general engagement, and Semno, the most renowned of their chiefs, fell alive into the hands of Probus. That prudent emperor, unwilling to reduce a brave people to despair, granted them an honorable capitulation, and permitted them to return in safety to their native country. But the losses which they suffered in the march, the battle, and the retreat, broke the power of the nation: nor is the Lygian name ever repeated in the history either of Germany or of the empire. The deliverance of Gaul is reported to have cost the lives of four hundred thousand of the invaders; a work of labor to the Romans, and of expense to the emperor, who gave a piece of gold for the head of every barbarian. But as the fame of warriors is built on the destruction of human kind, we may naturally suspect, that the sanguinary account was multiplied by the avarice of the soldiers, and accepted without any very severe examination by the liberal vanity of Probus.

    Since the expedition of Maximin, the Roman generals had confined their ambition to a defensive war against the nations of Germany, who perpetually pressed on the frontiers of the empire. The more daring Probus pursued his Gallic victories, passed the Rhine, and displayed his invincible eagles on the banks of the Elbe and the Necker. He was fully convinced that nothing could reconcile the minds of the barbarians to peace, unless they experienced, in their own country, the calamities of war. Germany, exhausted by the ill success of the last emigration, was astonished by his presence. Nine of the most considerable princes repaired to his camp, and fell prostrate at his feet. Such a treaty was humbly received by the Germans, as it pleased the conqueror to dictate. He exacted a strict restitution of the effects and captives which they had carried away from the provinces; and obliged their own magistrates to punish the more obstinate robbers who presumed to detain any part of the spoil. A considerable tribute of corn, cattle, and horses, the only wealth of barbarians, was reserved for the use of the garrisons which Probus established on the limits of their territory. He even entertained some thoughts of compelling the Germans to relinquish the exercise of arms, and to trust their differences to the justice, their safety to the power, of Rome. To accomplish these salutary ends, the constant residence of an Imperial governor, supported by a numerous army, was indispensably requisite. Probus therefore judged it more expedient to defer the execution of so great a design; which was indeed rather of specious than solid utility. Had Germany been reduced into the state of a province, the Romans, with immense labor and expense, would have acquired only a more extensive boundary to defend against the fiercer and more active barbarians of Scythia.

    Instead of reducing the warlike natives of Germany to the condition of subjects, Probus contented himself with the humble expedient of raising a bulwark against their inroads. The country which now forms the circle of Swabia had been left desert in the age of Augustus by the emigration of its ancient inhabitants. The fertility of the soil soon attracted a new colony from the adjacent provinces of Gaul. Crowds of adventurers, of a roving temper and of desperate fortunes, occupied the doubtful possession, and acknowledged, by the payment of tithes the majesty of the empire. To protect these new subjects, a line of frontier garrisons was gradually extended from the Rhine to the Danube. About the reign of Hadrian, when that mode of defence began to be practised, these garrisons were connected and covered by a strong intrenchment of trees and palisades. In the place of so rude a bulwark, the emperor Probus constructed a stone wall of a considerable height, and strengthened it by towers at convenient distances. From the neighborhood of Newstadt and Ratisbon on the Danube, it stretched across hills, valleys, rivers, and morasses, as far as Wimpfen on the Necker, and at length terminated on the banks of the Rhine, after a winding course of near two hundred miles. This important barrier, uniting the two mighty streams that protected the provinces of Europe, seemed to fill up the vacant space through which the barbarians, and particularly the Alemanni, could penetrate with the greatest facility into the heart of the empire. But the experience of the world, from China to Britain, has exposed the vain attempt of fortifying any extensive tract of country. An active enemy, who can select and vary his points of attack, must, in the end, discover some feeble spot, on some unguarded moment. The strength, as well as the attention, of the defenders is divided; and such are the blind effects of terror on the firmest troops, that a line broken in a single place is almost instantly deserted. The fate of the wall which Probus erected may confirm the general observation. Within a few years after his death, it was overthrown by the Alemanni. Its scattered ruins, universally ascribed to the power of the Dæmon, now serve only to excite the wonder of the Swabian peasant.

    Among the useful conditions of peace imposed by Probus on the vanquished nations of Germany, was the obligation of supplying the Roman army with sixteen thousand recruits, the bravest and most robust of their youth. The emperor dispersed them through all the provinces, and distributed this dangerous reenforcement, in small bands of fifty or sixty each, among the national troops; judiciously observing, that the aid which the republic derived from the barbarians should be felt but not seen. Their aid was now become necessary. The feeble elegance of Italy and the internal provinces could no longer support the weight of arms. The hardy frontiers of the Rhine and Danube still produced minds and bodies equal to the labors of the camp; but a perpetual series of wars had gradually diminished their numbers. The infrequency of marriage, and the ruin of agriculture, affected the principles of population, and not only destroyed the strength of the present, but intercepted the hope of future, generations. The wisdom of Probus embraced a great and beneficial plan of replenishing the exhausted frontiers, by new colonies of captive or fugitive barbarians, on whom he bestowed lands, cattle, instruments of husbandry, and every encouragement that might engage them to educate a race of soldiers for the service of the republic. Into Britain, and most probably into Cambridgeshire, he transported a considerable body of Vandals. The impossibility of an escape reconciled them to their situation, and in the subsequent troubles of that island, they approved themselves the most faithful servants of the state. Great numbers of Franks and Gepidæ were settled on the banks of the Danube and the Rhine. A hundred thousand Bastarnæ, expelled from their own country, cheerfully accepted an establishment in Thrace, and soon imbibed the manners and sentiments of Roman subjects. But the expectations of Probus were too often disappointed. The impatience and idleness of the barbarians could ill brook the slow labors of agriculture. Their unconquerable love of freedom, rising against despotism, provoked them into hasty rebellions, alike fatal to themselves and to the provinces; nor could these artificial supplies, however repeated by succeeding emperors, restore the important limit of Gaul and Illyricum to its ancient and native vigor.

    Of all the barbarians who abandoned their new settlements, and disturbed the public tranquillity, a very small number returned to their own country. For a short season they might wander in arms through the empire; but in the end they were surely destroyed by the power of a warlike emperor. The successful rashness of a party of Franks was attended, however, with such memorable consequences, that it ought not to be passed unnoticed. They had been established by Probus, on the sea-coast of Pontus, with a view of strengthening the frontier against the inroads of the Alani. A fleet stationed in one of the harbors of the Euxine fell into the hands of the Franks; and they resolved, through unknown seas, to explore their way from the mouth of the Phasis to that of the Rhine. They easily escaped through the Bosphorus and the Hellespont, and cruising along the Mediterranean, indulged their appetite for revenge and plunder by frequent descents on the unsuspecting shores of Asia, Greece, and Africa. The opulent city of Syracuse, in whose port the natives of Athens and Carthage had formerly been sunk, was sacked by a handful of barbarians, who massacred the greatest part of the trembling inhabitants. From the Island of Sicily, the Franks proceeded to the columns of Hercules, trusted themselves to the ocean, coasted round Spain and Gaul, and steering their triumphant course through the British Channel, at length finished their surprising voyage, by landing in safety on the Batavian or Frisian shores. The example of their success, instructing their countrymen to conceive the advantages and to despise the dangers of the sea, pointed out to their enterprising spirit a new road to wealth and glory.

    Notwithstanding the vigilance and activity of Probus, it was almost impossible that he could at once contain in obedience every part of his wide-extended dominions. The barbarians, who broke their chains, had seized the favorable opportunity of a domestic war. When the emperor marched to the relief of Gaul, he devolved the command of the East on Saturninus. That general, a man of merit and experience, was driven into rebellion by the absence of his sovereign, the levity of the Alexandrian people, the pressing instances of his friends, and his own fears; but from the moment of his elevation, he never entertained a hope of empire, or even of life. “Alas!” he said, “the republic has lost a useful servant, and the rashness of an hour has destroyed the services of many years. You know not,” continued he, “the misery of sovereign power; a sword is perpetually suspended over our head. We dread our very guards, we distrust our companions. The choice of action or of repose is no longer in our disposition, nor is there any age, or character, or conduct, that can protect us from the censure of envy. In thus exalting me to the throne, you have doomed me to a life of cares, and to an untimely fate. The only consolation which remains is, the assurance that I shall not fall alone.” But as the former part of his prediction was verified by the victory, so the latter was disappointed by the clemency of Probus. That amiable prince attempted even to save the unhappy Saturninus from the fury of the soldiers. He had more than once solicited the usurper himself to place some confidence in the mercy of a sovereign who so highly esteemed his character, that he had punished, as a malicious informer, the first who related the improbable news of his disaffection. Saturninus might, perhaps, have embraced the generous offer, had he not been restrained by the obstinate distrust of his adherents. Their guilt was deeper, and their hopes more sanguine, than those of their experienced leader.

    The revolt of Saturninus was scarcely extinguished in the East, before new troubles were excited in the West, by the rebellion of Bonosus and Proculus, in Gaul. The most distinguished merit of those two officers was their respective prowess, of the one in the combats of Bacchus, of the other in those of Venus, yet neither of them was destitute of courage and capacity, and both sustained, with honor, the august character which the fear of punishment had engaged them to assume, till they sunk at length beneath the superior genius of Probus. He used the victory with his accustomed moderation, and spared the fortune, as well as the lives of their innocent families.

    The arms of Probus had now suppressed all the foreign and domestic enemies of the state. His mild but steady administration confirmed the reestablishment of the public tranquillity; nor was there left in the provinces a hostile barbarian, a tyrant, or even a robber, to revive the memory of past disorders. It was time that the emperor should revisit Rome, and celebrate his own glory and the general happiness. The triumph due to the valor of Probus was conducted with a magnificence suitable to his fortune, and the people who had so lately admired the trophies of Aurelian, gazed with equal pleasure on those of his heroic successor. We cannot, on this occasion, forget the desperate courage of about fourscore gladiators, reserved, with near six hundred others, for the inhuman sports of the amphitheatre. Disdaining to shed their blood for the amusement of the populace, they killed their keepers, broke from the place of their confinement, and filled the streets of Rome with blood and confusion. After an obstinate resistance, they were overpowered and cut in pieces by the regular forces; but they obtained at least an honorable death, and the satisfaction of a just revenge.

    The military discipline which reigned in the camps of Probus was less cruel than that of Aurelian, but it was equally rigid and exact. The latter had punished the irregularities of the soldiers with unrelenting severity, the former prevented them by employing the legions in constant and useful labors. When Probus commanded in Egypt, he executed many considerable works for the splendor and benefit of that rich country. The navigation of the Nile, so important to Rome itself, was improved; and temples, buildings, porticos, and palaces were constructed by the hands of the soldiers, who acted by turns as architects, as engineers, and as husbandmen. It was reported of Hannibal, that in order to preserve his troops from the dangerous temptations of idleness, he had obliged them to form large plantations of olive-trees along the coast of Africa. From a similar principle, Probus exercised his legions in covering with rich vineyards the hills of Gaul and Pannonia, and two considerable spots are described, which were entirely dug and planted by military labor. One of these, known under the name of Mount Almo, was situated near Sirmium, the country where Probus was born, for which he ever retained a partial affection, and whose gratitude he endeavored to secure, by converting into tillage a large and unhealthy tract of

    marshy ground. An army thus employed constituted perhaps the most useful, as well as the bravest, portion of Roman subjects.

    But in the prosecution of a favorite scheme, the best of men, satisfied with the rectitude of their intentions, are subject to forget the bounds of moderation; nor did Probus himself sufficiently consult the patience and disposition of his fierce legionaries. The dangers of the military profession seem only to be compensated by a life of pleasure and idleness; but if the duties of the soldier are incessantly aggravated by the labors of the peasant, he will at last sink under the intolerable burden, or shake it off with indignation. The imprudence of Probus is said to have inflamed the discontent of his troops. More attentive to the interests of mankind than to those of the army, he expressed the vain hope, that, by the establishment of universal peace, he should soon abolish the necessity of a standing and mercenary force. The unguarded expression proved fatal to him. In one of the hottest days of summer, as he severely urged the unwholesome labor of draining the marshes of Sirmium, the soldiers, impatient of fatigue, on a sudden threw down their tools, grasped their arms, and broke out into a furious mutiny. The emperor, conscious of his danger, took refuge in a lofty tower, constructed for the purpose of surveying the progress of the work. The tower was instantly forced, and a thousand swords were plunged at once into the bosom of the unfortunate Probus. The rage of the troops subsided as soon as it had been gratified. They then lamented their fatal rashness, forgot the severity of the emperor, whom they had massacred, and hastened to perpetuate, by an honorable monument, the memory of his virtues and victories.

    When the legions had indulged their grief and repentance for the death of Probus, their unanimous consent declared Carus, his Prætorian præfect, the most deserving of the Imperial throne. Every circumstance that relates to this prince appears of a mixed and doubtful nature. He gloried in the title of

    Roman Citizen; and affected to compare the purity of his blood with the foreign and even barbarous origin of the preceding emperors; yet the most inquisitive of his contemporaries, very far from admitting his claim, have variously deduced his own birth, or that of his parents, from Illyricum, from Gaul, or from Africa. Though a soldier, he had received a learned education; though a senator, he was invested with the first dignity of the army; and in an age when the civil and military professions began to be irrecoverably separated from each other, they were united in the person of Carus. Notwithstanding the severe justice which he exercised against the assassins of Probus, to whose favor and esteem he was highly indebted, he could not escape the suspicion of being accessory to a deed from whence he derived the principal advantage. He enjoyed, at least, before his elevation, an acknowledged character of virtue and abilities; but his austere temper insensibly degenerated into moroseness and cruelty; and the imperfect writers of his life almost hesitate whether they shall not rank him in the number of Roman tyrants. When Carus assumed the purple, he was about sixty years of age, and his two sons, Carinus and Numerian had already attained the season of manhood.

    The authority of the senate expired with Probus; nor was the repentance of the soldiers displayed by the same dutiful regard for the civil power, which they had testified after the unfortunate death of Aurelian. The election of Carus was decided without expecting the approbation of the senate, and the new emperor contented himself with announcing, in a cold and stately epistle, that he had ascended the vacant throne. A behavior so very opposite to that of his amiable predecessor afforded no favorable presage of the new reign: and the Romans, deprived of power and freedom, asserted their privilege of licentious murmurs. The voice of congratulation and flattery was not, however, silent; and we may still peruse, with pleasure and contempt, an eclogue, which was composed on the accession of the emperor Carus. Two shepherds, avoiding the noontide heat, retire into the cave of Faunus. On a spreading beech they discover some recent characters. The

    rural deity had described, in prophetic verses, the felicity promised to the empire under the reign of so great a prince. Faunus hails the approach of that hero, who, receiving on his shoulders the sinking weight of the Roman world, shall extinguish war and faction, and once again restore the innocence and security of the golden age.

    It is more than probable, that these elegant trifles never reached the ears of a veteran general, who, with the consent of the legions, was preparing to execute the long-suspended design of the Persian war. Before his departure for this distant expedition, Carus conferred on his two sons, Carinus and Numerian, the title of Cæsar, and investing the former with almost an equal share of the Imperial power, directed the young prince, first to suppress some troubles which had arisen in Gaul, and afterwards to fix the seat of his residence at Rome, and to assume the government of the Western provinces. The safety of Illyricum was confirmed by a memorable defeat of the Sarmatians; sixteen thousand of those barbarians remained on the field of battle, and the number of captives amounted to twenty thousand. The old emperor, animated with the fame and prospect of victory, pursued his march, in the midst of winter, through the countries of Thrace and Asia Minor, and at length, with his younger son, Numerian, arrived on the confines of the Persian monarchy. There, encamping on the summit of a lofty mountain, he pointed out to his troops the opulence and luxury of the enemy whom they were about to invade.

    The successor of Artaxerxes, * Varanes, or Bahram, though he had subdued the Segestans, one of the most warlike nations of Upper Asia, was alarmed at the approach of the Romans, and endeavored to retard their progress by a negotiation of peace. His ambassadors entered the camp about sunset, at the time when the troops were satisfying their hunger with a frugal repast. The Persians expressed their desire of being introduced to the presence of the Roman emperor. They were at length conducted to a soldier, who was seated on the grass. A piece of

    stale bacon and a few hard peas composed his supper. A coarse woollen garment of purple was the only circumstance that announced his dignity. The conference was conducted with the same disregard of courtly elegance. Carus, taking off a cap which he wore to conceal his baldness, assured the ambassadors, that, unless their master acknowledged the superiority of Rome, he would speedily render Persia as naked of trees as his own head was destitute of hair. Notwithstanding some traces of art and preparation, we may discover in this scene the manners of Carus, and the severe simplicity which the martial princes, who succeeded Gallienus, had already restored in the Roman camps. The ministers of the Great King trembled and retired.

    The threats of Carus were not without effect. He ravaged Mesopotamia, cut in pieces whatever opposed his passage, made himself master of the great cities of Seleucia and Ctesiphon, (which seemed to have surrendered without resistance,) and carried his victorious arms beyond the Tigris. He had seized the favorable moment for an invasion. The Persian councils were distracted by domestic factions, and the greater part of their forces were detained on the frontiers of India. Rome and the East received with transports the news of such important advantages. Flattery and hope painted, in the most lively colors, the fall of Persia, the conquest of Arabia, the submission of Egypt, and a lasting deliverance from the inroads of the Scythian nations. But the reign of Carus was destined to expose the vanity of predictions. They were scarcely uttered before they were contradicted by his death; an event attended with such ambiguous circumstances, that it may be related in a letter from his own secretary to the præfect of the city. “Carus,” says he, “our dearest emperor, was confined by sickness to his bed, when a furious tempest arose in the camp. The darkness which overspread the sky was so thick, that we could no longer distinguish each other; and the incessant flashes of lightning took from us the knowledge of all that passed in the general confusion. Immediately after the most violent clap of thunder, we heard a sudden cry that the

    emperor was dead; and it soon appeared, that his chamberlains, in a rage of grief, had set fire to the royal pavilion; a circumstance which gave rise to the report that Carus was killed by lightning. But, as far as we have been able to investigate the truth, his death was the natural effect of his disorder.”

    Chapter XII: Reigns Of Tacitus, Probus, Carus And His Sons. —

    Part III.

    The vacancy of the throne was not productive of any disturbance. The ambition of the aspiring generals was checked by their natural fears, and young Numerian, with his absent brother Carinus, were unanimously acknowledged as Roman emperors. The public expected that the successor of Carus would pursue his father’s footsteps, and, without allowing the Persians to recover from their consternation, would advance sword in hand to the palaces of Susa and Ecbatana. But the legions, however strong in numbers and discipline, were dismayed by the most abject superstition. Notwithstanding all the arts that were practised to disguise the manner of the late emperor’s death, it was found impossible to remove the opinion of the multitude, and the power of opinion is irresistible. Places or persons struck with lightning were considered by the ancients with pious horror, as singularly devoted to the wrath of Heaven. An oracle was remembered, which marked the River Tigris as the fatal boundary of the Roman arms. The troops, terrified with the fate of Carus and with their own danger, called aloud on young Numerian to obey the will of the gods, and to lead them away from this inauspicious scene of war. The feeble emperor was unable to subdue their obstinate prejudice, and the Persians wondered at the unexpected retreat of a victorious enemy.

    The intelligence of the mysterious fate of the late emperor was soon carried from the frontiers of Persia to Rome; and the senate, as well as the provinces, congratulated the accession of the sons of Carus. These fortunate youths were strangers, however, to that conscious superiority, either of birth or of merit, which can alone render the possession of a throne easy, and as it were natural. Born and educated in a private station, the election of their father raised them at once to the rank of princes; and his death, which happened about sixteen months afterwards, left them the unexpected legacy of a vast empire. To sustain with temper this rapid elevation, an uncommon share of virtue and prudence was requisite; and Carinus, the elder of the brothers, was more than commonly deficient in those qualities. In the Gallic war he discovered some degree of personal courage; but from the moment of his arrival at Rome, he abandoned himself to the luxury of the capital, and to the abuse of his fortune. He was soft, yet cruel; devoted to pleasure, but destitute of taste; and though exquisitely susceptible of vanity, indifferent to the public esteem. In the course of a few months, he successively married and divorced nine wives, most of whom he left pregnant; and notwithstanding this legal inconstancy, found time to indulge such a variety of irregular appetites, as brought dishonor on himself and on the noblest houses of Rome. He beheld with inveterate hatred all those who might remember his former obscurity, or censure his present conduct. He banished, or put to death, the friends and counsellors whom his father had placed about him, to guide his inexperienced youth; and he persecuted with the meanest revenge his school-fellows and companions who had not sufficiently respected the latent majesty of the emperor. With the senators, Carinus affected a lofty and regal demeanor, frequently declaring, that he designed to distribute their estates among the populace of Rome. From the dregs of that populace he selected his favorites, and even his ministers. The palace, and even the Imperial table, were filled with singers, dancers, prostitutes, and all the various retinue of vice and folly. One of his doorkeepers he intrusted with the government of the city. In

    the room of the Prætorian præfect, whom he put to death, Carinus substituted one of the ministers of his looser pleasures. Another, who possessed the same, or even a more infamous, title to favor, was invested with the consulship. A confidential secretary, who had acquired uncommon skill in the art of forgery, delivered the indolent emperor, with his own consent from the irksome duty of signing his name.

    When the emperor Carus undertook the Persian war, he was induced, by motives of affection as well as policy, to secure the fortunes of his family, by leaving in the hands of his eldest son the armies and provinces of the West. The intelligence which he soon received of the conduct of Carinus filled him with shame and regret; nor had he concealed his resolution of satisfying the republic by a severe act of justice, and of adopting, in the place of an unworthy son, the brave and virtuous Constantius, who at that time was governor of Dalmatia. But the elevation of Constantius was for a while deferred; and as soon as the father’s death had released Carinus from the control of fear or decency, he displayed to the Romans the extravagancies of Elagabalus, aggravated by the cruelty of Domitian.

    The only merit of the administration of Carinus that history could record, or poetry celebrate, was the uncommon splendor with which, in his own and his brother’s name, he exhibited the Roman games of the theatre, the circus, and the amphitheatre. More than twenty years afterwards, when the courtiers of Diocletian represented to their frugal sovereign the fame and popularity of his munificent predecessor, he acknowledged that the reign of Carinus had indeed been a reign of pleasure. But this vain prodigality, which the prudence of Diocletian might justly despise, was enjoyed with surprise and transport by the Roman people. The oldest of the citizens, recollecting the spectacles of former days, the triumphal pomp of Probus or Aurelian, and the secular games of the emperor Philip, acknowledged that they were all surpassed by the superior magnificence of Carinus.

    The spectacles of Carinus may therefore be best illustrated by the observation of some particulars, which history has condescended to relate concerning those of his predecessors. If we confine ourselves solely to the hunting of wild beasts, however we may censure the vanity of the design or the cruelty of the execution, we are obliged to confess that neither before nor since the time of the Romans so much art and expense have ever been lavished for the amusement of the people. By the order of Probus, a great quantity of large trees, torn up by the roots, were transplanted into the midst of the circus. The spacious and shady forest was immediately filled with a thousand ostriches, a thousand stags, a thousand fallow deer, and a thousand wild boars; and all this variety of game was abandoned to the riotous impetuosity of the multitude. The tragedy of the succeeding day consisted in the massacre of a hundred lions, an equal number of lionesses, two hundred leopards, and three hundred bears. The collection prepared by the younger Gordian for his triumph, and which his successor exhibited in the secular games, was less remarkable by the number than by the singularity of the animals. Twenty zebras displayed their elegant forms and variegated beauty to the eyes of the Roman people. Ten elks, and as many camelopards, the loftiest and most harmless creatures that wander over the plains of Sarmatia and Æthiopia, were contrasted with thirty African hyænas and ten Indian tigers, the most implacable savages of the torrid zone. The unoffending strength with which Nature has endowed the greater quadrupeds was admired in the rhinoceros, the hippopotamus of the Nile, and a majestic troop of thirty-two elephants. While the populace gazed with stupid wonder on the splendid show, the naturalist might indeed observe the figure and properties of so many different species, transported from every part of the ancient world into the amphitheatre of Rome. But this accidental benefit, which science might derive from folly, is surely insufficient to justify such a wanton abuse of the public riches. There occurs, however, a single instance in the first Punic war, in which the senate wisely connected this amusement of the multitude with the interest of the state.

    A considerable number of elephants, taken in the defeat of the Carthaginian army, were driven through the circus by a few slaves, armed only with blunt javelins. The useful spectacle served to impress the Roman soldier with a just contempt for those unwieldy animals; and he no longer dreaded to encounter them in the ranks of war.

    The hunting or exhibition of wild beasts was conducted with a magnificence suitable to a people who styled themselves the masters of the world; nor was the edifice appropriated to that entertainment less expressive of Roman greatness. Posterity admires, and will long admire, the awful remains of the amphitheatre of Titus, which so well deserved the epithet of Colossal. It was a building of an elliptic figure, five hundred and sixty-four feet in length, and four hundred and sixty-seven in breadth, founded on fourscore arches, and rising, with four successive orders of architecture, to the height of one hundred and forty feet. The outside of the edifice was encrusted with marble, and decorated with statues. The slopes of the vast concave, which formed the inside, were filled and surrounded with sixty or eighty rows of seats of marble likewise, covered with cushions, and capable of receiving with ease about fourscore thousand spectators. Sixty-four vomitories (for by that name the doors were very aptly distinguished) poured forth the immense multitude; and the entrances, passages, and staircases were contrived with such exquisite skill, that each person, whether of the senatorial, the equestrian, or the plebeian order, arrived at his destined place without trouble or confusion. Nothing was omitted, which, in any respect, could be subservient to the convenience and pleasure of the spectators. They were protected from the sun and rain by an ample canopy, occasionally drawn over their heads. The air was continally refreshed by the playing of fountains, and profusely impregnated by the grateful scent of aromatics. In the centre of the edifice, the arena, or stage, was strewed with the finest sand, and successively assumed the most different forms. At one moment it seemed to rise out of the earth, like the garden of the Hesperides, and was

    afterwards broken into the rocks and caverns of Thrace. The subterraneous pipes conveyed an inexhaustible supply of water; and what had just before appeared a level plain, might be suddenly converted into a wide lake, covered with armed vessels, and replenished with the monsters of the deep. In the decoration of these scenes, the Roman emperors displayed their wealth and liberality; and we read on various occasions that the whole furniture of the amphitheatre consisted either of silver, or of gold, or of amber. The poet who describes the games of Carinus, in the character of a shepherd, attracted to the capital by the fame of their magnificence, affirms that the nets designed as a defence against the wild beasts, were of gold wire; that the porticos were gilded; and that the belt or circle which divided the several ranks of spectators from each other was studded with a precious mosaic of beautiful stones.

    In the midst of this glittering pageantry, the emperor Carinus, secure of his fortune, enjoyed the acclamations of the people, the flattery of his courtiers, and the songs of the poets, who, for want of a more essential merit, were reduced to celebrate the divine graces of his person. In the same hour, but at the distance of nine hundred miles from Rome, his brother expired; and a sudden revolution transferred into the hands of a stranger the sceptre of the house of Carus.

    The sons of Carus never saw each other after their father’s death. The arrangements which their new situation required were probably deferred till the return of the younger brother to Rome, where a triumph was decreed to the young emperors for the glorious success of the Persian war. It is uncertain whether they intended to divide between them the administration, or the provinces, of the empire; but it is very unlikely that their union would have proved of any long duration. The jealousy of power must have been inflamed by the opposition of characters. In the most corrupt of times, Carinus was unworthy to live: Numerian deserved to reign in a happier period. His affable manners and gentle virtues secured him, as soon as they became known, the regard and affections

    of the public. He possessed the elegant accomplishments of a poet and orator, which dignify as well as adorn the humblest and the most exalted station. His eloquence, however it was applauded by the senate, was formed not so much on the model of Cicero, as on that of the modern declaimers; but in an age very far from being destitute of poetical merit, he contended for the prize with the most celebrated of his contemporaries, and still remained the friend of his rivals; a circumstance which evinces either the goodness of his heart, or the superiority of his genius. But the talents of Numerian were rather of the contemplative than of the active kind. When his father’s elevation reluctantly forced him from the shade of retirement, neither his temper nor his pursuits had qualified him for the command of armies. His constitution was destroyed by the hardships of the Persian war; and he had contracted, from the heat of the climate, such a weakness in his eyes, as obliged him, in the course of a long retreat, to confine himself to the solitude and darkness of a tent or litter. The administration of all affairs, civil as well as military, was devolved on Arrius Aper, the Prætorian præfect, who to the power of his important office added the honor of being father-in-law to Numerian. The Imperial pavilion was strictly guarded by his most trusty adherents; and during many days, Aper delivered to the army the supposed mandates of their invisible sovereign.

    It was not till eight months after the death of Carus, that the Roman army, returning by slow marches from the banks of the Tigris, arrived on those of the Thracian Bosphorus. The legions halted at Chalcedon in Asia, while the court passed over to Heraclea, on the European side of the Propontis. But a report soon circulated through the camp, at first in secret whispers, and at length in loud clamors, of the emperor’s death, and of the presumption of his ambitious minister, who still exercised the sovereign power in the name of a prince who was no more. The impatience of the soldiers could not long support a state of suspense. With rude curiosity they broke into the Imperial tent, and discovered only the corpse of

    Numerian. The gradual decline of his health might have induced them to believe that his death was natural; but the concealment was interpreted as an evidence of guilt, and the measures which Aper had taken to secure his election became the immediate occasion of his ruin Yet, even in the transport of their rage and grief, the troops observed a regular proceeding, which proves how firmly discipline had been reestablished by the martial successors of Gallienus. A general assembly of the army was appointed to be held at Chalcedon, whither Aper was transported in chains, as a prisoner and a criminal. A vacant tribunal was erected in the midst of the camp, and the generals and tribunes formed a great military council. They soon announced to the multitude that their choice had fallen on Diocletian, commander of the domestics or body-guards, as the person the most capable of revenging and succeeding their beloved emperor. The future fortunes of the candidate depended on the chance or conduct of the present hour. Conscious that the station which he had filled exposed him to some suspicions, Diocletian ascended the tribunal, and raising his eyes towards the Sun, made a solemn profession of his own innocence, in the presence of that all-seeing Deity. Then, assuming the tone of a sovereign and a judge, he commanded that Aper should be brought in chains to the foot of the tribunal. “This man,” said he, “is the murderer of Numerian;” and without giving him time to enter on a dangerous justification, drew his sword, and buried it in the breast of the unfortunate præfect. A charge supported by such decisive proof was admitted without contradiction, and the legions, with repeated acclamations, acknowledged the justice and authority of the emperor Diocletian.

    Before we enter upon the memorable reign of that prince, it will be proper to punish and dismiss the unworthy brother of Numerian. Carinus possessed arms and treasures sufficient to support his legal title to the empire. But his personal vices overbalanced every advantage of birth and situation. The most faithful servants of the father despised the incapacity, and dreaded the cruel arrogance, of the son. The hearts of the

    people were engaged in favor of his rival, and even the senate was inclined to prefer a usurper to a tyrant. The arts of Diocletian inflamed the general discontent; and the winter was employed in secret intrigues, and open preparations for a civil war. In the spring, the forces of the East and of the West encountered each other in the plains of Margus, a small city of Mæsia, in the neighborhood of the Danube. The troops, so lately returned from the Persian war, had acquired their glory at the expense of health and numbers; nor were they in a condition to contend with the unexhausted strength of the legions of Europe. Their ranks were broken, and, for a moment, Diocletian despaired of the purple and of life. But the advantage which Carinus had obtained by the valor of his soldiers, he quickly lost by the infidelity of his officers. A tribune, whose wife he had seduced, seized the opportunity of revenge, and, by a single blow, extinguished civil discord in the blood of the adulterer.

    Chapter XIII:

    Reign Of Diocletian And This Three Associates.

    Part I.

    The Reign Of Diocletian And His Three Associates, Maximian, Galerius, And Constantius. — General Reestablishment Of Order And Tranquillity. — The Persian War, Victory, And Triumph. — The New Form Of Administration. — Abdication And Retirement Of Diocletian And Maximian.

    As the reign of Diocletian was more illustrious than that of any of his predecessors, so was his birth more abject and obscure. The strong claims of merit and of violence had frequently superseded the ideal prerogatives of nobility; but a distinct line of separation was hitherto preserved between the free and the servile part of mankind. The parents of Diocletian had been slaves in the house of Anulinus, a Roman senator; nor was he himself distinguished by any other name than that which he derived from a small town in Dalmatia, from whence his mother deduced her origin. It is, however, probable that his father obtained the freedom of the family, and that he soon acquired an office of scribe, which was commonly exercised by persons of his condition. Favorable oracles, or rather the consciousness of superior merit, prompted his aspiring son to pursue the profession of arms and the hopes of fortune; and it would be extremely curious to observe the gradation of arts and accidents which enabled him in the end to fulfil those oracles, and to display that merit to the world. Diocletian was

    successively promoted to the government of Mæsia, the honors of the consulship, and the important command of the guards of the palace. He distinguished his abilities in the Persian war; and after the death of Numerian, the slave, by the confession and judgment of his rivals, was declared the most worthy of the Imperial throne. The malice of religious zeal, whilst it arraigns the savage fierceness of his colleague Maximian, has affected to cast suspicions on the personal courage of the emperor Diocletian. It would not be easy to persuade us of the cowardice of a soldier of fortune, who acquired and preserved the esteem of the legions as well as the favor of so many warlike princes. Yet even calumny is sagacious enough to discover and to attack the most vulnerable part. The valor of Diocletian was never found inadequate to his duty, or to the occasion; but he appears not to have possessed the daring and generous spirit of a hero, who courts danger and fame, disdains artifice, and boldly challenges the allegiance of his equals. His abilities were useful rather than splendid; a vigorous mind, improved by the experience and study of mankind; dexterity and application in business; a judicious mixture of liberality and economy, of mildness and rigor; profound dissimulation, under the disguise of military frankness; steadiness to pursue his ends; flexibility to vary his means; and, above all, the great art of submitting his own passions, as well as those of others, to the interest of his ambition, and of coloring his ambition with the most specious pretences of justice and public utility. Like Augustus, Diocletian may be considered as the founder of a new empire. Like the adopted son of Cæsar, he was distinguished as a statesman rather than as a warrior; nor did either of those princes employ force, whenever their purpose could be effected by policy.

    The victory of Diocletian was remarkable for its singular mildness. A people accustomed to applaud the clemency of the conqueror, if the usual punishments of death, exile, and confiscation, were inflicted with any degree of temper and equity, beheld, with the most pleasing astonishment, a civil

    war, the flames of which were extinguished in the field of battle. Diocletian received into his confidence Aristobulus, the principal minister of the house of Carus, respected the lives, the fortunes, and the dignity, of his adversaries, and even continued in their respective stations the greater number of the servants of Carinus. It is not improbable that motives of prudence might assist the humanity of the artful Dalmatian; of these servants, many had purchased his favor by secret treachery; in others, he esteemed their grateful fidelity to an unfortunate master. The discerning judgment of Aurelian, of Probus, and of Carus, had filled the several departments of the state and army with officers of approved merit, whose removal would have injured the public service, without promoting the interest of his successor. Such a conduct, however, displayed to the Roman world the fairest prospect of the new reign, and the emperor affected to confirm this favorable prepossession, by declaring, that, among all the virtues of his predecessors, he was the most ambitious of imitating the humane philosophy of Marcus Antoninus.

    The first considerable action of his reign seemed to evince his sincerity as well as his moderation. After the example of Marcus, he gave himself a colleague in the person of Maximian, on whom he bestowed at first the title of Cæsar, and afterwards that of Augustus. But the motives of his conduct, as well as the object of his choice, were of a very different nature from those of his admired predecessor. By investing a luxurious youth with the honors of the purple, Marcus had discharged a debt of private gratitude, at the expense, indeed, of the happiness of the state. By associating a friend and a fellow-soldier to the labors of government, Diocletian, in a time of public danger, provided for the defence both of the East and of the West. Maximian was born a peasant, and, like Aurelian, in the territory of Sirmium. Ignorant of letters, careless of laws, the rusticity of his appearance and manners still betrayed in the most elevated fortune the meanness of his extraction. War was the only art which he professed. In a long course of service, he had

    distinguished himself on every frontier of the empire; and though his military talents were formed to obey rather than to command, though, perhaps, he never attained the skill of a consummate general, he was capable, by his valor, constancy, and experience, of executing the most arduous undertakings. Nor were the vices of Maximian less useful to his benefactor. Insensible to pity, and fearless of consequences, he was the ready instrument of every act of cruelty which the policy of that artful prince might at once suggest and disclaim. As soon as a bloody sacrifice had been offered to prudence or to revenge, Diocletian, by his seasonable intercession, saved the remaining few whom he had never designed to punish, gently censured the severity of his stern colleague, and enjoyed the comparison of a golden and an iron age, which was universally applied to their opposite maxims of government. Notwithstanding the difference of their characters, the two emperors maintained, on the throne, that friendship which they had contracted in a private station. The haughty, turbulent spirit of Maximian, so fatal, afterwards, to himself and to the public peace, was accustomed to respect the genius of Diocletian, and confessed the ascendant of reason over brutal violence. From a motive either of pride or superstition, the two emperors assumed the titles, the one of Jovius, the other of Herculius. Whilst the motion of the world (such was the language of their venal orators) was maintained by the all-seeing wisdom of Jupiter, the invincible arm of Hercules purged the earth from monsters and tyrants.

    But even the omnipotence of Jovius and Herculius was insufficient to sustain the weight of the public administration. The prudence of Diocletian discovered that the empire, assailed on every side by the barbarians, required on every side the presence of a great army, and of an emperor. With this view, he resolved once more to divide his unwieldy power, and with the inferior title of Cæsars, * to confer on two generals of approved merit an unequal share of the sovereign authority. Galerius, surnamed Armentarius, from his original profession of a herdsman, and Constantius, who from his pale

    complexion had acquired the denomination of Chlorus, were the two persons invested with the second honors of the Imperial purple. In describing the country, extraction, and manners of Herculius, we have already delineated those of Galerius, who was often, and not improperly, styled the younger Maximian, though, in many instances both of virtue and ability, he appears to have possessed a manifest superiority over the elder. The birth of Constantius was less obscure than that of his colleagues. Eutropius, his father, was one of the most considerable nobles of Dardania, and his mother was the niece of the emperor Claudius. Although the youth of Constantius had been spent in arms, he was endowed with a mild and amiable disposition, and the popular voice had long since acknowledged him worthy of the rank which he at last attained. To strengthen the bonds of political, by those of domestic, union, each of the emperors assumed the character of a father to one of the Cæsars, Diocletian to Galerius, and Maximian to Constantius; and each, obliging them to repudiate their former wives, bestowed his daughter in marriage or his adopted son. These four princes distributed among themselves the wide extent of the Roman empire. The defence of Gaul, Spain, and Britain, was intrusted to Constantius: Galerius was stationed on the banks of the Danube, as the safeguard of the Illyrian provinces. Italy and Africa were considered as the department of Maximian; and for his peculiar portion, Diocletian reserved Thrace, Egypt, and the rich countries of Asia. Every one was sovereign with his own jurisdiction; but their united authority extended over the whole monarchy, and each of them was prepared to assist his colleagues with his counsels or presence. The Cæsars, in their exalted rank, revered the majesty of the emperors, and the three younger princes invariably acknowledged, by their gratitude and obedience, the common parent of their fortunes. The suspicious jealousy of power found not any place among them; and the singular happiness of their union has been compared to a chorus of music, whose harmony was regulated and maintained by the skilful hand of the first artist.

    This important measure was not carried into execution till about six years after the association of Maximian, and that interval of time had not been destitute of memorable incidents. But we have preferred, for the sake of perspicuity, first to describe the more perfect form of Diocletian’s government, and afterwards to relate the actions of his reign, following rather the natural order of the events, than the dates of a very doubtful chronology.

    The first exploit of Maximian, though it is mentioned in a few words by our imperfect writers, deserves, from its singularity, to be recorded in a history of human manners. He suppressed the peasants of Gaul, who, under the appellation of Bagaudæ, had risen in a general insurrection; very similar to those which in the fourteenth century successively afflicted both France and England. It should seem that very many of those institutions, referred by an easy solution to the feudal system, are derived from the Celtic barbarians. When Cæsar subdued the Gauls, that great nation was already divided into three orders of men; the clergy, the nobility, and the common people. The first governed by superstition, the second by arms, but the third and last was not of any weight or account in their public councils. It was very natural for the plebeians, oppressed by debt, or apprehensive of injuries, to implore the protection of some powerful chief, who acquired over their persons and property the same absolute right as, among the Greeks and Romans, a master exercised over his slaves. The greatest part of the nation was gradually reduced into a state of servitude; compelled to perpetual labor on the estates of the Gallic nobles, and confined to the soil, either by the real weight of fetters, or by the no less cruel and forcible restraints of the laws. During the long series of troubles which agitated Gaul, from the reign of Gallienus to that of Diocletian, the condition of these servile peasants was peculiarly miserable; and they experienced at once the complicated tyranny of their masters, of the barbarians, of the soldiers, and of the officers of the revenue.

    Their patience was at last provoked into despair. On every side they rose in multitudes, armed with rustic weapons, and with irresistible fury. The ploughman became a foot soldier, the shepherd mounted on horseback, the deserted villages and open towns were abandoned to the flames, and the ravages of the peasants equalled those of the fiercest barbarians. They asserted the natural rights of men, but they asserted those rights with the most savage cruelty. The Gallic nobles, justly dreading their revenge, either took refuge in the fortified cities, or fled from the wild scene of anarchy. The peasants reigned without control; and two of their most daring leaders had the folly and rashness to assume the Imperial ornaments. Their power soon expired at the approach of the legions. The strength of union and discipline obtained an easy victory over a licentious and divided multitude. A severe retaliation was inflicted on the peasants who were found in arms; the affrighted remnant returned to their respective habitations, and their unsuccessful effort for freedom served only to confirm their slavery. So strong and uniform is the current of popular passions, that we might almost venture, from very scanty materials, to relate the particulars of this war; but we are not disposed to believe that the principal leaders, Ælianus and Amandus, were Christians, or to insinuate, that the rebellion, as it happened in the time of Luther, was occasioned by the abuse of those benevolent principles of Christianity, which inculcate the natural freedom of mankind.

    Maximian had no sooner recovered Gaul from the hands of the peasants, than he lost Britain by the usurpation of Carausius. Ever since the rash but successful enterprise of the Franks under the reign of Probus, their daring countrymen had constructed squadrons of light brigantines, in which they incessantly ravaged the provinces adjacent to the ocean. To repel their desultory incursions, it was found necessary to create a naval power; and the judicious measure was prosecuted with prudence and vigor. Gessoriacum, or Boulogne, in the straits of the British Channel, was chosen by

    the emperor for the station of the Roman fleet; and the command of it was intrusted to Carausius, a Menapian of the meanest origin, but who had long signalized his skill as a pilot, and his valor as a soldier. The integrity of the new admiral corresponded not with his abilities. When the German pirates sailed from their own harbors, he connived at their passage, but he diligently intercepted their return, and appropriated to his own use an ample share of the spoil which they had acquired. The wealth of Carausius was, on this occasion, very justly considered as an evidence of his guilt; and Maximian had already given orders for his death. But the crafty Menapian foresaw and prevented the severity of the emperor. By his liberality he had attached to his fortunes the fleet which he commanded, and secured the barbarians in his interest. From the port of Boulogne he sailed over to Britain, persuaded the legion, and the auxiliaries which guarded that island, to embrace his party, and boldly assuming, with the Imperial purple, the title of Augustus defied the justice and the arms of his injured sovereign.

    When Britain was thus dismembered from the empire, its importance was sensibly felt, and its loss sincerely lamented. The Romans celebrated, and perhaps magnified, the extent of that noble island, provided on every side with convenient harbors; the temperature of the climate, and the fertility of the soil, alike adapted for the production of corn or of vines; the valuable minerals with which it abounded; its rich pastures covered with innumerable flocks, and its woods free from wild beasts or venomous serpents. Above all, they regretted the large amount of the revenue of Britain, whilst they confessed, that such a province well deserved to become the seat of an independent monarchy. During the space of seven years it was possessed by Carausius; and fortune continued propitious to a rebellion supported with courage and ability. The British emperor defended the frontiers of his dominions against the Caledonians of the North, invited, from the continent, a great number of skilful artists, and displayed, on a variety of coins that are still extant, his taste and opulence. Born on the

    confines of the Franks, he courted the friendship of that formidable people, by the flattering imitation of their dress and manners. The bravest of their youth he enlisted among his land or sea forces; and, in return for their useful alliance, he communicated to the barbarians the dangerous knowledge of military and naval arts. Carausius still preserved the possession of Boulogne and the adjacent country. His fleets rode triumphant in the channel, commanded the mouths of the Seine and of the Rhine, ravaged the coasts of the ocean, and diffused beyond the columns of Hercules the terror of his name. Under his command, Britain, destined in a future age to obtain the empire of the sea, already assumed its natural and respectable station of a maritime power.

    By seizing the fleet of Boulogne, Carausius had deprived his master of the means of pursuit and revenge. And when, after a vast expense of time and labor, a new armament was launched into the water, the Imperial troops, unaccustomed to that element, were easily baffled and defeated by the veteran sailors of the usurper. This disappointed effort was soon productive of a treaty of peace. Diocletian and his colleague, who justly dreaded the enterprising spirit of Carausius, resigned to him the sovereignty of Britain, and reluctantly admitted their perfidious servant to a participation of the Imperial honors. But the adoption of the two Cæsars restored new vigor to the Romans arms; and while the Rhine was guarded by the presence of Maximian, his brave associate Constantius assumed the conduct of the British war. His first enterprise was against the important place of Boulogne. A stupendous mole, raised across the entrance of the harbor, intercepted all hopes of relief. The town surrendered after an obstinate defence; and a considerable part of the naval strength of Carausius fell into the hands of the besiegers. During the three years which Constantius employed in preparing a fleet adequate to the conquest of Britain, he secured the coast of Gaul, invaded the country of the Franks, and deprived the usurper of the assistance of those powerful allies.

    Before the preparations were finished, Constantius received the intelligence of the tyrant’s death, and it was considered as a sure presage of the approaching victory. The servants of Carausius imitated the example of treason which he had given. He was murdered by his first minister, Allectus, and the assassin succeeded to his power and to his danger. But he possessed not equal abilities either to exercise the one or to repel the other. He beheld, with anxious terror, the opposite shores of the continent already filled with arms, with troops, and with vessels; for Constantius had very prudently divided his forces, that he might likewise divide the attention and resistance of the enemy. The attack was at length made by the principal squadron, which, under the command of the præfect Asclepiodatus, an officer of distinguished merit, had been assembled in the north of the Seine. So imperfect in those times was the art of navigation, that orators have celebrated the daring courage of the Romans, who ventured to set sail with a side-wind, and on a stormy day. The weather proved favorable to their enterprise. Under the cover of a thick fog, they escaped the fleet of Allectus, which had been stationed off the Isle of Wight to receive them, landed in safety on some part of the western coast, and convinced the Britons, that a superiority of naval strength will not always protect their country from a foreign invasion. Asclepiodatus had no sooner disembarked the imperial troops, then he set fire to his ships; and, as the expedition proved fortunate, his heroic conduct was universally admired. The usurper had posted himself near London, to expect the formidable attack of Constantius, who commanded in person the fleet of Boulogne; but the descent of a new enemy required his immediate presence in the West. He performed this long march in so precipitate a manner, that he encountered the whole force of the præfect with a small body of harassed and disheartened troops. The engagement was soon terminated by the total defeat and death of Allectus; a single battle, as it has often happened, decided the fate of this great island; and when Constantius landed on the shores of Kent, he found them covered with obedient subjects. Their acclamations were loud and unanimous; and the virtues of the

    conqueror may induce us to believe, that they sincerely rejoiced in a revolution, which, after a separation of ten years, restored Britain to the body of the Roman empire.

    Chapter XIII: Reign Of Diocletian And This Three Associates. —

    Part II.

    Britain had none but domestic enemies to dread; and as long as the governors preserved their fidelity, and the troops their discipline, the incursions of the naked savages of Scotland or Ireland could never materially affect the safety of the province. The peace of the continent, and the defence of the principal rivers which bounded the empire, were objects of far greater difficulty and importance. The policy of Diocletian, which inspired the councils of his associates, provided for the public tranquility, by encouraging a spirit of dissension among the barbarians, and by strengthening the fortifications of the Roman limit. In the East he fixed a line of camps from Egypt to the Persian dominions, and for every camp, he instituted an adequate number of stationary troops, commanded by their respective officers, and supplied with every kind of arms, from the new arsenals which he had formed at Antioch, Emesa, and Damascus. Nor was the precaution of the emperor less watchful against the well-known valor of the barbarians of Europe. From the mouth of the Rhine to that of the Danube, the ancient camps, towns, and citidels, were diligently reestablished, and, in the most exposed places, new ones were skilfully constructed: the strictest vigilance was introduced among the garrisons of the frontier, and every expedient was practised that could render the long chain of fortifications firm and impenetrable. A barrier so respectable was seldom violated, and the barbarians often turned against each other their disappointed rage. The Goths, the Vandals, the Gepidæ, the Burgundians, the Alemanni, wasted each other’s strength by destructive hostilities: and whosoever vanquished, they vanquished the enemies of Rome. The subjects of Diocletian enjoyed the bloody spectacle, and congratulated each other,

    that the mischiefs of civil war were now experienced only by the barbarians.

    Notwithstanding the policy of Diocletian, it was impossible to maintain an equal and undisturbed tranquillity during a reign of twenty years, and along a frontier of many hundred miles. Sometimes the barbarians suspended their domestic animosities, and the relaxed vigilance of the garrisons sometimes gave a passage to their strength or dexterity. Whenever the provinces were invaded, Diocletian conducted himself with that calm dignity which he always affected or possessed; reserved his presence for such occasions as were worthy of his interposition, never exposed his person or reputation to any unnecessary danger, insured his success by every means that prudence could suggest, and displayed, with ostentation, the consequences of his victory. In wars of a more difficult nature, and more doubtful event, he employed the rough valor of Maximian; and that faithful soldier was content to ascribe his own victories to the wise counsels and auspicious influence of his benefactor. But after the adoption of the two Cæsars, the emperors themselves, retiring to a less laborious scene of action, devolved on their adopted sons the defence of the Danube and of the Rhine. The vigilant Galerius was never reduced to the necessity of vanquishing an army of barbarians on the Roman territory. The brave and active Contsantius delivered Gaul from a very furious inroad of the Alemanni; and his victories of Langres and Vindonissa appear to have been actions of considerable danger and merit. As he traversed the open country with a feeble guard, he was encompassed on a sudden by the superior multitude of the enemy. He retreated with difficulty towards Langres; but, in the general consternation, the citizens refused to open their gates, and the wounded prince was drawn up the wall by the means of a rope. But, on the news of his distress, the Roman troops hastened from all sides to his relief, and before the evening he had satisfied his honor and revenge by the slaughter of six thousand Alemanni. From the monuments of those times, the obscure traces of several other victories over

    the barbarians of Sarmatia and Germany might possibly be collected; but the tedious search would not be rewarded either with amusement or with instruction.

    The conduct which the emperor Probus had adopted in the disposal of the vanquished, was imitated by Diocletian and his associates. The captive barbarians, exchanging death for slavery, were distributed among the provincials, and assigned to those districts (in Gaul, the territories of Amiens, Beauvais, Cambray, Treves, Langres, and Troyes, are particularly specified ) which had been depopulated by the calamities of war. They were usefully employed as shepherds and husbandmen, but were denied the exercise of arms, except when it was found expedient to enroll them in the military service. Nor did the emperors refuse the property of lands, with a less servile tenure, to such of the barbarians as solicited the protection of Rome. They granted a settlement to several colonies of the Carpi, the Bastarnæ, and the Sarmatians; and, by a dangerous indulgence, permitted them in some measure to retain their national manners and independence. Among the provincials, it was a subject of flattering exultation, that the barbarian, so lately an object of terror, now cultivated their lands, drove their cattle to the neighboring fair, and contributed by his labor to the public plenty. They congratulated their masters on the powerful accession of subjects and soldiers; but they forgot to observe, that multitudes of secret enemies, insolent from favor, or desperate from oppression, were introduced into the heart of the empire.

    While the Cæsars exercised their valor on the banks of the Rhine and Danube, the presence of the emperors was required on the southern confines of the Roman world. From the Nile to Mount Atlas Africa was in arms. A confederacy of five Moorish nations issued from their deserts to invade the peaceful provinces. Julian had assumed the purple at Carthage. Achilleus at Alexandria, and even the Blemmyes, renewed, or rather continued, their incursions into the Upper Egypt.

    Scarcely any circumstances have been preserved of the exploits of Maximian in the western parts of Africa; but it appears, by the event, that the progress of his arms was rapid and decisive, that he vanquished the fiercest barbarians of Mauritania, and that he removed them from the mountains, whose inaccessible strength had inspired their inhabitants with a lawless confidence, and habituated them to a life of rapine and violence. Diocletian, on his side, opened the campaign in Egypt by the siege of Alexandria, cut off the aqueducts which conveyed the waters of the Nile into every quarter of that immense city, and rendering his camp impregnable to the sallies of the besieged multitude, he pushed his reiterated attacks with caution and vigor. After a siege of eight months, Alexandria, wasted by the sword and by fire, implored the clemency of the conqueror, but it experienced the full extent of his severity. Many thousands of the citizens perished in a promiscuous slaughter, and there were few obnoxious persons in Egypt who escaped a sentence either of death or at least of exile. The fate of Busiris and of Coptos was still more melancholy than that of Alexandria: those proud cities, the former distinguished by its antiquity, the latter enriched by the passage of the Indian trade, were utterly destroyed by the arms and by the severe order of Diocletian. The character of the Egyptian nation, insensible to kindness, but extremely susceptible of fear, could alone justify this excessive rigor. The seditions of Alexandria had often affected the tranquillity and subsistence of Rome itself. Since the usurpation of Firmus, the province of Upper Egypt, incessantly relapsing into rebellion, had embraced the alliance of the savages of Æthiopia. The number of the Blemmyes, scattered between the Island of Meroe and the Red Sea, was very inconsiderable, their disposition was unwarlike, their weapons rude and inoffensive. Yet in the public disorders, these barbarians, whom antiquity, shocked with the deformity of their figure, had almost excluded from the human species, presumed to rank themselves among the enemies of Rome. Such had been the unworthy allies of the Egyptians; and while the attention of the state was engaged in more serious wars, their vexations inroads might again harass the repose of the

    province. With a view of opposing to the Blemmyes a suitable adversary, Diocletian persuaded the Nobatæ, or people of Nubia, to remove from their ancient habitations in the deserts of Libya, and resigned to them an extensive but unprofitable territory above Syene and the cataracts of the Nile, with the stipulation, that they should ever respect and guard the frontier of the empire. The treaty long subsisted; and till the establishment of Christianity introduced stricter notions of religious worship, it was annually ratified by a solemn sacrifice in the Isle of Elephantine, in which the Romans, as well as the barbarians, adored the same visible or invisible powers of the universe.

    At the same time that Diocletian chastised the past crimes of the Egyptians, he provided for their future safety and happiness by many wise regulations, which were confirmed and enforced under the succeeding reigns. One very remarkable edict which he published, instead of being condemned as the effect of jealous tyranny, deserves to be applauded as an act of prudence and humanity. He caused a diligent inquiry to be made “for all the ancient books which treated of the admirable art of making gold and silver, and without pity, committed them to the flames; apprehensive, as we are assumed, lest the opulence of the Egyptians should inspire them with confidence to rebel against the empire.” But if Diocletian had been convinced of the reality of that valuable art, far from extinguishing the memory, he would have converted the operation of it to the benefit of the public revenue. It is much more likely, that his good sense discovered to him the folly of such magnificent pretensions, and that he was desirous of preserving the reason and fortunes of his subjects from the mischievous pursuit. It may be remarked, that these ancient books, so liberally ascribed to Pythagoras, to Solomon, or to Hermes, were the pious frauds of more recent adepts. The Greeks were inattentive either to the use or to the abuse of chemistry. In that immense register, where Pliny has deposited the discoveries, the arts, and the errors of mankind, there is not the least mention of the transmutation

    of metals; and the persecution of Diocletian is the first authentic event in the history of alchemy. The conquest of Egypt by the Arabs diffused that vain science over the globe. Congenial to the avarice of the human heart, it was studied in China as in Europe, with equal eagerness, and with equal success. The darkness of the middle ages insured a favorable reception to every tale of wonder, and the revival of learning gave new vigor to hope, and suggested more specious arts of deception. Philosophy, with the aid of experience, has at length banished the study of alchemy; and the present age, however desirous of riches, is content to seek them by the humbler means of commerce and industry.

    The reduction of Egypt was immediately followed by the Persian war. It was reserved for the reign of Diocletian to vanquish that powerful nation, and to extort a confession from the successors of Artaxerxes, of the superior majesty of the Roman empire.

    We have observed, under the reign of Valerian, that Armenia was subdued by the perfidy and the arms of the Persians, and that, after the assassination of Chosroes, his son Tiridates, the infant heir of the monarchy, was saved by the fidelity of his friends, and educated under the protection of the emperors. Tiridates derived from his exile such advantages as he could never have obtained on the throne of Armenia; the early knowledge of adversity, of mankind, and of the Roman discipline. He signalized his youth by deeds of valor, and displayed a matchless dexterity, as well as strength, in every martial exercise, and even in the less honorable contests of the Olympian games. Those qualities were more nobly exerted in the defence of his benefactor Licinius. That officer, in the sedition which occasioned the death of Probus, was exposed to the most imminent danger, and the enraged soldiers were forcing their way into his tent, when they were checked by the single arm of the Armenian prince. The gratitude of Tiridates contributed soon afterwards to his restoration. Licinius was in every station the friend and companion of Galerius, and the

    merit of Galerius, long before he was raised to the dignity of Cæsar, had been known and esteemed by Diocletian. In the third year of that emperor’s reign Tiridates was invested with the kingdom of Armenia. The justice of the measure was not less evident than its expediency. It was time to rescue from the usurpation of the Persian monarch an important territory, which, since the reign of Nero, had been always granted under the protection of the empire to a younger branch of the house of Arsaces.

    When Tiridates appeared on the frontiers of Armenia, he was received with an unfeigned transport of joy and loyalty. During twenty-six years, the country had experienced the real and imaginary hardships of a foreign yoke. The Persian monarchs adorned their new conquest with magnificent buildings; but those monuments had been erected at the expense of the people, and were abhorred as badges of slavery. The apprehension of a revolt had inspired the most rigorous precautions: oppression had been aggravated by insult, and the consciousness of the public hatred had been productive of every measure that could render it still more implacable. We have already remarked the intolerant spirit of the Magian religion. The statues of the deified kings of Armenia, and the sacred images of the sun and moon, were broke in pieces by the zeal of the conqueror; and the perpetual fire of Ormuzd was kindled and preserved upon an altar erected on the summit of Mount Bagavan. It was natural, that a people exasperated by so many injuries, should arm with zeal in the cause of their independence, their religion, and their hereditary sovereign. The torrent bore down every obstacle, and the Persian garrisons retreated before its fury. The nobles of Armenia flew to the standard of Tiridates, all alleging their past merit, offering their future service, and soliciting from the new king those honors and rewards from which they had been excluded with disdain under the foreign government. The command of the army was bestowed on Artavasdes, whose father had saved the infancy of Tiridates, and whose family had been massacred for that generous action. The brother of

    Artavasdes obtained the government of a province. One of the first military dignities was conferred on the satrap Otas, a man of singular temperance and fortitude, who presented to the king his sister and a considerable treasure, both of which, in a sequestered fortress, Otas had preserved from violation. Among the Armenian nobles appeared an ally, whose fortunes are too remarkable to pass unnoticed. His name was Mamgo, his origin was Scythian, and the horde which acknowledge his authority had encamped a very few years before on the skirts of the Chinese empire, which at that time extended as far as the neighborhood of Sogdiana. Having incurred the displeasure of his master, Mamgo, with his followers, retired to the banks of the Oxus, and implored the protection of Sapor. The emperor of China claimed the fugitive, and alleged the rights of sovereignty. The Persian monarch pleaded the laws of hospitality, and with some difficulty avoided a war, by the promise that he would banish Mamgo to the uttermost parts of the West, a punishment, as he described it, not less dreadful than death itself. Armenia was chosen for the place of exile, and a large district was assigned to the Scythian horde, on which they might feed their flocks and herds, and remove their encampment from one place to another, according to the different seasons of the year. They were employed to repel the invasion of Tiridates; but their leader, after weighing the obligations and injuries which he had received from the Persian monarch, resolved to abandon his party. The Armenian prince, who was well acquainted with this merit as well as power of Mamgo, treated him with distinguished respect; and, by admitting him into his confidence, acquired a brave and faithful servant, who contributed very effectually to his restoration.

    For a while, fortune appeared to favor the enterprising valor of Tiridates. He not only expelled the enemies of his family and country from the whole extent of Armenia, but in the prosecution of his revenge he carried his arms, or at least his incursions, into the heart of Assyria. The historian, who has preserved the name of Tiridates from oblivion, celebrates, with

    a degree of national enthusiasm, his personal prowess: and, in the true spirit of eastern romance, describes the giants and the elephants that fell beneath his invincible arm. It is from other information that we discover the distracted state of the Persian monarchy, to which the king of Armenia was indebted for some part of his advantages. The throne was disputed by the ambition of contending brothers; and Hormuz, after exerting without success the strength of his own party, had recourse to the dangerous assistance of the barbarians who inhabited the banks of the Caspian Sea. The civil war was, however, soon terminated, either by a victor or by a reconciliation; and Narses, who was universally acknowledged as king of Persia, directed his whole force against the foreign enemy. The contest then became too unequal; nor was the valor of the hero able to withstand the power of the monarch, Tiridates, a second time expelled from the throne of Armenia, once more took refuge in the court of the emperors. * Narses soon reestablished his authority over the revolted province; and loudly complaining of the protection afforded by the Romans to rebels and fugitives, aspired to the conquest of the East.

    Neither prudence nor honor could permit the emperors to forsake the cause of the Armenian king, and it was resolved to exert the force of the empire in the Persian war. Diocletian, with the calm dignity which he constantly assumed, fixed his own station in the city of Antioch, from whence he prepared and directed the military operations. The conduct of the legions was intrusted to the intrepid valor of Galerius, who, for that important purpose, was removed from the banks of the Danube to those of the Euphrates. The armies soon encountered each other in the plains of Mesopotamia, and two battles were fought with various and doubtful success; but the third engagement was of a more decisive nature; and the Roman army received a total overthrow, which is attributed to the rashness of Galerius, who, with an inconsiderable body of troops, attacked the innumerable host of the Persians. But the consideration of the country that was the scene of action, may

    suggest another reason for his defeat. The same ground on which Galerius was vanquished, had been rendered memorable by the death of Crassus, and the slaughter of ten legions. It was a plain of more than sixty miles, which extended from the hills of Carrhæ to the Euphrates; a smooth and barren surface of sandy desert, without a hillock, without a tree, and without a spring of fresh water. The steady infantry of the Romans, fainting with heat and thirst, could neither hope for victory if they preserved their ranks, nor break their ranks without exposing themselves to the most imminent danger. In this situation they were gradually encompassed by the superior numbers, harassed by the rapid evolutions, and destroyed by the arrows of the barbarian cavalry. The king of Armenia had signalized his valor in the battle, and acquired personal glory by the public misfortune. He was pursued as far as the Euphrates; his horse was wounded, and it appeared impossible for him to escape the victorious enemy. In this extremity Tiridates embraced the only refuge which appeared before him: he dismounted and plunged into the stream. His armor was heavy, the river very deep, and at those parts at least half a mile in breadth; yet such was his strength and dexterity, that he reached in safety the opposite bank. With regard to the Roman general, we are ignorant of the circumstances of his escape; but when he returned to Antioch, Diocletian received him, not with the tenderness of a friend and colleague, but with the indignation of an offended sovereign. The haughtiest of men, clothed in his purple, but humbled by the sense of his fault and misfortune, was obliged to follow the emperor’s chariot above a mile on foot, and to exhibit, before the whole court, the spectacle of his disgrace.

    As soon as Diocletian had indulged his private resentment, and asserted the majesty of supreme power, he yielded to the submissive entreaties of the Cæsar, and permitted him to retrieve his own honor, as well as that of the Roman arms. In the room of the unwarlike troops of Asia, which had most probably served in the first expedition, a second army was drawn from the veterans and new levies of the Illyrian frontier,

    and a considerable body of Gothic auxiliaries were taken into the Imperial pay. At the head of a chosen army of twenty-five thousand men, Galerius again passed the Euphrates; but, instead of exposing his legions in the open plains of Mesopotamia he advanced through the mountains of Armenia, where he found the inhabitants devoted to his cause, and the country as favorable to the operations of infantry as it was inconvenient for the motions of cavalry. Adversity had confirmed the Roman discipline, while the barbarians, elated by success, were become so negligent and remiss, that in the moment when they least expected it, they were surprised by the active conduct of Galerius, who, attended only by two horsemen, had with his own eyes secretly examined the state and position of their camp. A surprise, especially in the night time, was for the most part fatal to a Persian army. “Their horses were tied, and generally shackled, to prevent their running away; and if an alarm happened, a Persian had his housing to fix, his horse to bridle, and his corselet to put on, before he could mount.” On this occasion, the impetuous attack of Galerius spread disorder and dismay over the camp of the barbarians. A slight resistance was followed by a dreadful carnage, and, in the general confusion, the wounded monarch (for Narses commanded his armies in person) fled towards the deserts of Media. His sumptuous tents, and those of his satraps, afforded an immense booty to the conqueror; and an incident is mentioned, which proves the rustic but martial ignorance of the legions in the elegant superfluities of life. A bag of shining leather, filled with pearls, fell into the hands of a private soldier; he carefully preserved the bag, but he threw away its contents, judging that whatever was of no use could not possibly be of any value. The principal loss of Narses was of a much more affecting nature. Several of his wives, his sisters, and children, who had attended the army, were made captives in the defeat. But though the character of Galerius had in general very little affinity with that of Alexander, he imitated, after his victory, the amiable behavior of the Macedonian towards the family of Darius. The wives and children of Narses were protected from violence and rapine, conveyed to a place of safety, and treated with every mark of

    respect and tenderness, that was due from a generous enemy to their age, their sex, and their royal dignity.

    Chapter XIII: Reign Of Diocletian And This Three Associates. —

    Part III.

    While the East anxiously expected the decision of this great contest, the emperor Diocletian, having assembled in Syria a strong army of observation, displayed from a distance the resources of the Roman power, and reserved himself for any future emergency of the war. On the intelligence of the victory he condescended to advance towards the frontier, with a view of moderating, by his presence and counsels, the pride of Galerius. The interview of the Roman princes at Nisibis was accompanied with every expression of respect on one side, and of esteem on the other. It was in that city that they soon afterwards gave audience to the ambassador of the Great King. The power, or at least the spirit, of Narses, had been broken by his last defeat; and he considered an immediate peace as the only means that could stop the progress of the Roman arms. He despatched Apharban, a servant who possessed his favor and confidence, with a commission to negotiate a treaty, or rather to receive whatever conditions the conqueror should impose. Apharban opened the conference by expressing his master’s gratitude for the generous treatment of his family, and by soliciting the liberty of those illustrious captives. He celebrated the valor of Galerius, without degrading the reputation of Narses, and thought it no dishonor to confess the superiority of the victorious Cæsar, over a monarch who had surpassed in glory all the princes of his race. Notwithstanding the justice of the Persian cause, he was empowered to submit the present differences to the decision of the emperors themselves; convinced as he was, that, in the midst of prosperity, they would not be unmindful of the vicissitudes of fortune. Apharban concluded his discourse in the style of eastern allegory, by observing that the Roman and Persian monarchies were the two eyes of the world, which

    would remain imperfect and mutilated if either of them should be put out.

    “It well becomes the Persians,” replied Galerius, with a transport of fury, which seemed to convulse his whole frame, “it well becomes the Persians to expatiate on the vicissitudes of fortune, and calmly to read us lectures on the virtues of moderation. Let them remember their own moderation, towards the unhappy Valerian. They vanquished him by fraud, they treated him with indignity. They detained him till the last moment of his life in shameful captivity, and after his death they exposed his body to perpetual ignominy.” Softening, however, his tone, Galerius insinuated to the ambassador, that it had never been the practice of the Romans to trample on a prostrate enemy; and that, on this occasion, they should consult their own dignity rather than the Persian merit. He dismissed Apharban with a hope that Narses would soon be informed on what conditions he might obtain, from the clemency of the emperors, a lasting peace, and the restoration of his wives and children. In this conference we may discover the fierce passions of Galerius, as well as his deference to the superior wisdom and authority of Diocletian. The ambition of the former grasped at the conquest of the East, and had proposed to reduce Persia into the state of a province. The prudence of the latter, who adhered to the moderate policy of Augustus and the Antonines, embraced the favorable opportunity of terminating a successful war by an honorable and advantageous peace.

    In pursuance of their promise, the emperors soon afterwards appointed Sicorius Probus, one of their secretaries, to acquaint the Persian court with their final resolution. As the minister of peace, he was received with every mark of politeness and friendship; but, under the pretence of allowing him the necessary repose after so long a journey, the audience of Probus was deferred from day to day; and he attended the slow motions of the king, till at length he was admitted to his presence, near the River Asprudus in Media. The secret motive

    of Narses, in this delay, had been to collect such a military force as might enable him, though sincerely desirous of peace, to negotiate with the greater weight and dignity. Three persons only assisted at this important conference, the minister Apharban, the præfect of the guards, and an officer who had commanded on the Armenian frontier. The first condition proposed by the ambassador is not at present of a very intelligible nature; that the city of Nisibis might be established for the place of mutual exchange, or, as we should formerly have termed it, for the staple of trade, between the two empires. There is no difficulty in conceiving the intention of the Roman princes to improve their revenue by some restraints upon commerce; but as Nisibis was situated within their own dominions, and as they were masters both of the imports and exports, it should seem that such restraints were the objects of an internal law, rather than of a foreign treaty. To render them more effectual, some stipulations were probably required on the side of the king of Persia, which appeared so very repugnant either to his interest or to his dignity, that Narses could not be persuaded to subscribe them. As this was the only article to which he refused his consent, it was no longer insisted on; and the emperors either suffered the trade to flow in its natural channels, or contented themselves with such restrictions, as it depended on their own authority to establish.

    As soon as this difficulty was removed, a solemn peace was concluded and ratified between the two nations. The conditions of a treaty so glorious to the empire, and so necessary to Persia Persian, may deserve a more peculiar attention, as the history of Rome presents very few transactions of a similar nature; most of her wars having either been terminated by absolute conquest, or waged against barbarians ignorant of the use of letters. I. The Aboras, or, as it is called by Xenophon, the Araxes, was fixed as the boundary between the two monarchies. That river, which rose near the Tigris, was increased, a few miles below Nisibis, by the little stream of the Mygdonius, passed under the walls of

    Singara, and fell into the Euphrates at Circesium, a frontier town, which, by the care of Diocletian, was very strongly fortified. Mesopotomia, the object of so many wars, was ceded to the empire; and the Persians, by this treaty, renounced all pretensions to that great province. II. They relinquished to the Romans five provinces beyond the Tigris. Their situation formed a very useful barrier, and their natural strength was soon improved by art and military skill. Four of these, to the north of the river, were districts of obscure fame and inconsiderable extent; Intiline, Zabdicene, Arzanene, and Moxoene; but on the east of the Tigris, the empire acquired the large and mountainous territory of Carduene, the ancient seat of the Carduchians, who preserved for many ages their manly freedom in the heart of the despotic monarchies of Asia. The ten thousand Greeks traversed their country, after a painful march, or rather engagement, of seven days; and it is confessed by their leader, in his incomparable relation of the retreat, that they suffered more from the arrows of the Carduchians, than from the power of the Great King. Their posterity, the Curds, with very little alteration either of name or manners, * acknowledged the nominal sovereignty of the Turkish sultan. III. It is almost needless to observe, that Tiridates, the faithful ally of Rome, was restored to the throne of his fathers, and that the rights of the Imperial supremacy were fully asserted and secured. The limits of Armenia were extended as far as the fortress of Sintha in Media, and this increase of dominion was not so much an act of liberality as of justice. Of the provinces already mentioned beyond the Tigris, the four first had been dismembered by the

    Parthians from the crown of Armenia; and when the Romans acquired the possession of them, they stipulated, at the expense of the usurpers, an ample compensation, which invested their ally with the extensive and fertile country of Atropatene. Its principal city, in the same situation perhaps as the modern Tauris, was frequently honored by the residence of Tiridates; and as it sometimes bore the name of Ecbatana, he imitated, in the buildings and fortifications, the splendid capital of the Medes. IV. The country of Iberia was barren, its

    inhabitants rude and savage. But they were accustomed to the use of arms, and they separated from the empire barbarians much fiercer and more formidable than themselves. The narrow defiles of Mount Caucasus were in their hands, and it was in their choice, either to admit or to exclude the wandering tribes of Sarmatia, whenever a rapacious spirit urged them to penetrate into the richer climes of the South. The nomination of the kings of Iberia, which was resigned by the Persian monarch to the emperors, contributed to the strength and security of the Roman power in Asia. The East enjoyed a profound tranquillity during forty years; and the treaty between the rival monarchies was strictly observed till the death of Tiridates; when a new generation, animated with different views and different passions, succeeded to the government of the world; and the grandson of Narses undertook a long and memorable war against the princes of the house of Constantine.

    The arduous work of rescuing the distressed empire from tyrants and barbarians had now been completely achieved by a succession of Illyrian peasants. As soon as Diocletian entered into the twentieth year of his reign, he celebrated that memorable æra, as well as the success of his arms, by the pomp of a Roman triumph. Maximian, the equal partner of his power, was his only companion in the glory of that day. The two Cæsars had fought and conquered, but the merit of their exploits was ascribed, according to the rigor of ancient maxims, to the auspicious influence of their fathers and emperors. The triumph of Diocletian and Maximian was less magnificent, perhaps, than those of Aurelian and Probus, but it was dignified by several circumstances of superior fame and good fortune. Africa and Britain, the Rhine, the Danube, and the Nile, furnished their respective trophies; but the most distinguished ornament was of a more singular nature, a Persian victory followed by an important conquest. The representations of rivers, mountains, and provinces, were carried before the Imperial car. The images of the captive wives, the sisters, and the children of the Great King, afforded

    a new and grateful spectacle to the vanity of the people. In the eyes of posterity, this triumph is remarkable, by a distinction of a less honorable kind. It was the last that Rome ever beheld. Soon after this period, the emperors ceased to vanquish, and Rome ceased to be the capital of the empire.

    The spot on which Rome was founded had been consecrated by ancient ceremonies and imaginary miracles. The presence of some god, or the memory of some hero, seemed to animate every part of the city, and the empire of the world had been promised to the Capitol. The native Romans felt and confessed the power of this agreeable illusion. It was derived from their ancestors, had grown up with their earliest habits of life, and was protected, in some measure, by the opinion of political utility. The form and the seat of government were intimately blended together, nor was it esteemed possible to transport the one without destroying the other. But the sovereignty of the capital was gradually annihilated in the extent of conquest; the provinces rose to the same level, and the vanquished nations acquired the name and privileges, without imbibing the partial affections, of Romans. During a long period, however, the remains of the ancient constitution, and the influence of custom, preserved the dignity of Rome. The emperors, though perhaps of African or Illyrian extraction, respected their adopted country, as the seat of their power, and the centre of their extensive dominions. The emergencies of war very frequently required their presence on the frontiers; but Diocletian and Maximian were the first Roman princes who fixed, in time of peace, their ordinary residence in the provinces; and their conduct, however it might be suggested by private motives, was justified by very specious considerations of policy. The court of the emperor of the West was, for the most part, established at Milan, whose situation, at the foot of the Alps, appeared far more convenient than that of Rome, for the important purpose of watching the motions of the barbarians of Germany. Milan soon assumed the splendor of an Imperial city. The houses are described as numerous and well built; the manners of the people as polished and

    liberal. A circus, a theatre, a mint, a palace, baths, which bore the name of their founder Maximian; porticos adorned with statues, and a double circumference of walls, contributed to the beauty of the new capital; nor did it seem oppressed even by the proximity of Rome. To rival the majesty of Rome was the ambition likewise of Diocletian, who employed his leisure, and the wealth of the East, in the embellishment of Nicomedia, a city placed on the verge of Europe and Asia, almost at an equal distance between the Danube and the Euphrates. By the taste of the monarch, and at the expense of the people, Nicomedia acquired, in the space of a few years, a degree of magnificence which might appear to have required the labor of ages, and became inferior only to Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch, in extent of populousness. The life of Diocletian and Maximian was a life of action, and a considerable portion of it was spent in camps, or in the long and frequent marches; but whenever the public business allowed them any relaxation, they seemed to have retired with pleasure to their favorite residences of Nicomedia and Milan. Till Diocletian, in the twentieth year of his reign, celebrated his Roman triumph, it is extremely doubtful whether he ever visited the ancient capital of the empire. Even on that memorable occasion his stay did not exceed two months. Disgusted with the licentious familiarity of the people, he quitted Rome with precipitation thirteen days before it was expected that he should have appeared in the senate, invested with the ensigns of the consular dignity.

    The dislike expressed by Diocletian towards Rome and Roman freedom, was not the effect of momentary caprice, but the result of the most artful policy. That crafty prince had framed a new system of Imperial government, which was afterwards completed by the family of Constantine; and as the image of the old constitution was religiously preserved in the senate, he resolved to deprive that order of its small remains of power and consideration. We may recollect, about eight years before the elevation, of Diocletian the transient greatness, and the ambitious hopes, of the Roman senate. As long as that

    enthusiasm prevailed, many of the nobles imprudently displayed their zeal in the cause of freedom; and after the successes of Probus had withdrawn their countenance from the republican party, the senators were unable to disguise their impotent resentment. As the sovereign of Italy, Maximian was intrusted with the care of extinguishing this troublesome, rather than dangerous spirit, and the task was perfectly suited to his cruel temper. The most illustrious members of the senate, whom Diocletian always affected to esteem, were involved, by his colleague, in the accusation of imaginary plots; and the possession of an elegant villa, or a well-cultivated estate, was interpreted as a convincing evidence of guilt. The camp of the Prætorians, which had so long oppressed, began to protect, the majesty of Rome; and as those haughty troops were conscious of the decline of their power, they were naturally disposed to unite their strength with the authority of the senate. By the prudent measures of Diocletian, the numbers of the Prætorians were insensibly reduced, their privileges abolished, and their place supplied by two faithful legions of Illyricum, who, under the new titles of Jovians and Herculians, were appointed to perform the service of the Imperial guards. But the most fatal though secret wound, which the senate received from the hands of Diocletian and Maximian, was inflicted by the inevitable operation of their absence. As long as the emperors resided at Rome, that assembly might be oppressed, but it could scarcely be neglected. The successors of Augustus exercised the power of dictating whatever laws their wisdom or caprice might suggest; but those laws were ratified by the sanction of the senate. The model of ancient freedom was preserved in its deliberations and decrees; and wise princes, who respected the prejudices of the Roman people, were in some measure obliged to assume the language and behavior suitable to the general and first magistrate of the republic. In the armies and in the provinces, they displayed the dignity of monarchs; and when they fixed their residence at a distance from the capital, they forever laid aside the dissimulation which Augustus had recommended to his successors. In the exercise of the legislative as well as the executive power, the sovereign advised with his ministers,

    instead of consulting the great council of the nation. The name of the senate was mentioned with honor till the last period of the empire; the vanity of its members was still flattered with honorary distinctions; but the assembly which had so long been the source, and so long the instrument of power, was respectfully suffered to sink into oblivion. The senate of Rome, losing all connection with the Imperial court and the actual constitution, was left a venerable but useless monument of antiquity on the Capitoline hill.

    Chapter XIII: Reign Of Diocletian And This Three Associates. —

    Part IV.

    When the Roman princes had lost sight of the senate and of their ancient capital, they easily forgot the origin and nature of their legal power. The civil offices of consul, of proconsul, of censor, and of tribune, by the union of which it had been formed, betrayed to the people its republican extraction. Those modest titles were laid aside; and if they still distinguished their high station by the appellation of Emperor, or Imperator, that word was understood in a new and more dignified sense, and no longer denoted the general of the Roman armies, but the sovereign of the Roman world. The name of Emperor, which was at first of a military nature, was associated with another of a more servile kind. The epithet of Dominus, or Lord, in its primitive signification, was expressive, not of the authority of a prince over his subjects, or of a commander over his soldiers, but of the despotic power of a master over his domestic slaves. Viewing it in that odious light, it had been rejected with abhorrence by the first Cæsars. Their resistance insensibly became more feeble, and the name less odious; till at length the style of our Lord and Emperor was not only bestowed by flattery, but was regularly admitted into the laws and public monuments. Such lofty epithets were sufficient to elate and satisfy the most excessive vanity; and if the successors of Diocletian still declined the title of King, it seems to have been the effect not so much of their moderation as of

    their delicacy. Wherever the Latin tongue was in use, (and it was the language of government throughout the empire,) the Imperial title, as it was peculiar to themselves, conveyed a more respectable idea than the name of king, which they must have shared with a hundred barbarian chieftains; or which, at the best, they could derive only from Romulus, or from Tarquin. But the sentiments of the East were very different from those of the West. From the earliest period of history, the sovereigns of Asia had been celebrated in the Greek language by the title of Basileus, or King; and since it was considered as the first distinction among men, it was soon employed by the servile provincials of the East, in their humble addresses to the Roman throne. Even the attributes, or at least the titles, of the Divinity, were usurped by Diocletian and Maximian, who transmitted them to a succession of Christian emperors. Such extravagant compliments, however, soon lose their impiety by losing their meaning; and when the ear is once accustomed to the sound, they are heard with indifference, as vague though excessive professions of respect.

    From the time of Augustus to that of Diocletian, the Roman princes, conversing in a familiar manner among their fellow-citizens, were saluted only with the same respect that was usually paid to senators and magistrates. Their principal distinction was the Imperial or military robe of purple; whilst the senatorial garment was marked by a broad, and the equestrian by a narrow, band or stripe of the same honorable color. The pride, or rather the policy, of Diocletian, engaged that artful prince to introduce the stately magnificence of the court of Persia. He ventured to assume the diadem, an ornament detested by the Romans as the odious ensign of royalty, and the use of which had been considered as the most desperate act of the madness of Caligula. It was no more than a broad white fillet set with pearls, which encircled the emperor’s head. The sumptuous robes of Diocletian and his successors were of silk and gold; and it is remarked with indignation, that even their shoes were studded with the most precious gems. The access to their sacred person was every

    day rendered more difficult by the institution of new forms and ceremonies. The avenues of the palace were strictly guarded by the various schools, as they began to be called, of domestic officers. The interior apartments were intrusted to the jealous vigilance of the eunuchs, the increase of whose numbers and influence was the most infallible symptom of the progress of despotism. When a subject was at length admitted to the Imperial presence, he was obliged, whatever might be his rank, to fall prostrate on the ground, and to adore, according to the eastern fashion, the divinity of his lord and master. Diocletian was a man of sense, who, in the course of private as well as public life, had formed a just estimate both of himself and of mankind: nor is it easy to conceive, that in substituting the manners of Persia to those of Rome, he was seriously actuated by so mean a principle as that of vanity. He flattered himself, that an ostentation of splendor and luxury would subdue the imagination of the multitude; that the monarch would be less exposed to the rude license of the people and the soldiers, as his person was secluded from the public view; and that habits of submission would insensibly be productive of sentiments of veneration. Like the modesty affected by Augustus, the state maintained by Diocletian was a theatrical representation; but it must be confessed, that of the two comedies, the former was of a much more liberal and manly character than the latter. It was the aim of the one to disguise, and the object of the other to display, the unbounded power which the emperors possessed over the Roman world.

    Ostentation was the first principle of the new system instituted by Diocletian. The second was division. He divided the empire, the provinces, and every branch of the civil as well as military administration. He multiplied the wheels of the machine of government, and rendered its operations less rapid, but more secure. Whatever advantages and whatever defects might attend these innovations, they must be ascribed in a very great degree to the first inventor; but as the new frame of policy was gradually improved and completed by succeeding princes, it will be more satisfactory to delay the consideration

    of it till the season of its full maturity and perfection. Reserving, therefore, for the reign of Constantine a more exact picture of the new empire, we shall content ourselves with describing the principal and decisive outline, as it was traced by the hand of Diocletian. He had associated three colleagues in the exercise of the supreme power; and as he was convinced that the abilities of a single man were inadequate to the public defence, he considered the joint administration of four princes not as a temporary expedient, but as a fundamental law of the constitution. It was his intention, that the two elder princes should be distinguished by the use of the diadem, and the title of Augusti; that, as affection or esteem might direct their choice, they should regularly call to their assistance two subordinate colleagues; and that the Csars, rising in their turn to the first rank, should supply an uninterrupted succession of emperors. The empire was divided into four parts. The East and Italy were the most honorable, the Danube and the Rhine the most laborious stations. The former claimed the presence of the Augusti, the latter were intrusted to the administration of the Csars. The strength of the legions was in the hands of the four partners of sovereignty, and the despair of successively vanquishing four formidable rivals might intimidate the ambition of an aspiring general. In their civil government, the emperors were supposed to exercise the undivided power of the monarch, and their edicts, inscribed with their joint names, were received in all the provinces, as promulgated by their mutual councils and authority. Notwithstanding these precautions, the political union of the Roman world was gradually dissolved, and a principle of division was introduced, which, in the course of a few years, occasioned the perpetual separation of the Eastern and Western Empires.

    The system of Diocletian was accompanied with another very material disadvantage, which cannot even at present be totally overlooked; a more expensive establishment, and consequently an increase of taxes, and the oppression of the people. Instead of a modest family of slaves and freedmen, such as had

    contented the simple greatness of Augustus and Trajan, three or four magnificent courts were established in the various parts of the empire, and as many Roman kings contended with each other and with the Persian monarch for the vain superiority of pomp and luxury. The number of ministers, of magistrates, of officers, and of servants, who filled the different departments of the state, was multiplied beyond the example of former times; and (if we may borrow the warm expression of a contemporary) “when the proportion of those who received, exceeded the proportion of those who contributed, the provinces were oppressed by the weight of tributes.” From this period to the extinction of the empire, it would be easy to deduce an uninterrupted series of clamors and complaints. According to his religion and situation, each writer chooses either Diocletian, or Constantine, or Valens, or Theodosius, for the object of his invectives; but they unanimously agree in representing the burden of the public impositions, and particularly the land tax and capitation, as the intolerable and increasing grievance of their own times. From such a concurrence, an impartial historian, who is obliged to extract truth from satire, as well as from panegyric, will be inclined to divide the blame among the princes whom they accuse, and to ascribe their exactions much less to their personal vices, than to the uniform system of their administration. * The emperor Diocletian was indeed the author of that system; but during his reign, the growing evil was confined within the bounds of modesty and discretion, and he deserves the reproach of establishing pernicious precedents, rather than of exercising actual oppression. It may be added, that his revenues were managed with prudent economy; and that after all the current expenses were discharged, there still remained in the Imperial treasury an ample provision either for judicious liberality or for any emergency of the state.

    It was in the twenty first year of his reign that Diocletian executed his memorable resolution of abdicating the empire; an action more naturally to have been expected from the elder or the younger Antoninus, than from a prince who had never

    practised the lessons of philosophy either in the attainment or in the use of supreme power. Diocletian acquired the glory of giving to the world the first example of a resignation, which has not been very frequently imitated by succeeding monarchs. The parallel of Charles the Fifth, however, will naturally offer itself to our mind, not only since the eloquence of a modern historian has rendered that name so familiar to an English reader, but from the very striking resemblance between the characters of the two emperors, whose political abilities were superior to their military genius, and whose specious virtues were much less the effect of nature than of art. The abdication of Charles appears to have been hastened by the vicissitude of fortune; and the disappointment of his favorite schemes urged him to relinquish a power which he found inadequate to his ambition. But the reign of Diocletian had flowed with a tide of uninterrupted success; nor was it till after he had vanquished all his enemies, and accomplished all his designs, that he seems to have entertained any serious thoughts of resigning the empire. Neither Charles nor Diocletian were arrived at a very advanced period of life; since the one was only fifty-five, and the other was no more than fifty-nine years of age; but the active life of those princes, their wars and journeys, the cares of royalty, and their application to business, had already impaired their constitution, and brought on the infirmities of a premature old age.

    Notwithstanding the severity of a very cold and rainy winter, Diocletian left Italy soon after the ceremony of his triumph, and began his progress towards the East round the circuit of the Illyrian provinces. From the inclemency of the weather, and the fatigue of the journey, he soon contracted a slow illness; and though he made easy marches, and was generally carried in a close litter, his disorder, before he arrived at Nicomedia, about the end of the summer, was become very serious and alarming. During the whole winter he was confined to his palace: his danger inspired a general and unaffected concern; but the people could only judge of the various alterations of his health, from the joy or consternation

    which they discovered in the countenances and behavior of his attendants. The rumor of his death was for some time universally believed, and it was supposed to be concealed with a view to prevent the troubles that might have happened during the absence of the Cæsar Galerius. At length, however, on the first of March, Diocletian once more appeared in public, but so pale and emaciated, that he could scarcely have been recognized by those to whom his person was the most familiar. It was time to put an end to the painful struggle, which he had sustained during more than a year, between the care of his health and that of his dignity. The former required indulgence and relaxation, the latter compelled him to direct, from the bed of sickness, the administration of a great empire. He resolved to pass the remainder of his days in honorable repose, to place his glory beyond the reach of fortune, and to relinquish the theatre of the world to his younger and more active associates.

    The ceremony of his abdication was performed in a spacious plain, about three miles from Nicomedia. The emperor ascended a lofty throne, and in a speech, full of reason and dignity, declared his intention, both to the people and to the soldiers who were assembled on this extraordinary occasion. As soon as he had divested himself of his purple, he withdrew from the gazing multitude; and traversing the city in a covered chariot, proceeded, without delay, to the favorite retirement which he had chosen in his native country of Dalmatia. On the same day, which was the first of May, Maximian, as it had been previously concerted, made his resignation of the Imperial dignity at Milan. Even in the splendor of the Roman triumph, Diocletian had meditated his design of abdicating the government. As he wished to secure the obedience of Maximian, he exacted from him either a general assurance that he would submit his actions to the authority of his benefactor, or a particular promise that he would descend from the throne, whenever he should receive the advice and the example. This engagement, though it was confirmed by the solemnity of an oath before the altar of the Capitoline Jupiter, would have proved a feeble restraint on the fierce temper of

    Maximian, whose passion was the love of power, and who neither desired present tranquility nor future reputation. But he yielded, however reluctantly, to the ascendant which his wiser colleague had acquired over him, and retired, immediately after his abdication, to a villa in Lucania, where it was almost impossible that such an impatient spirit could find any lasting tranquility.

    Diocletian, who, from a servile origin, had raised himself to the throne, passed the nine last years of his life in a private condition. Reason had dictated, and content seems to have accompanied, his retreat, in which he enjoyed, for a long time, the respect of those princes to whom he had resigned the possession of the world. It is seldom that minds long exercised in business have formed the habits of conversing with themselves, and in the loss of power they principally regret the want of occupation. The amusements of letters and of devotion, which afford so many resources in solitude, were incapable of fixing the attention of Diocletian; but he had preserved, or at least he soon recovered, a taste for the most innocent as well as natural pleasures, and his leisure hours were sufficiently employed in building, planting, and gardening. His answer to Maximian is deservedly celebrated. He was solicited by that restless old man to reassume the reins of government, and the Imperial purple. He rejected the temptation with a smile of pity, calmly observing, that if he could show Maximian the cabbages which he had planted with his own hands at Salona, he should no longer be urged to relinquish the enjoyment of happiness for the pursuit of power. In his conversations with his friends, he frequently acknowledged, that of all arts, the most difficult was the art of reigning; and he expressed himself on that favorite topic with a degree of warmth which could be the result only of experience. “How often,” was he accustomed to say, “is it the interest of four or five ministers to combine together to deceive their sovereign! Secluded from mankind by his exalted dignity, the truth is concealed from his knowledge; he can see only with their eyes, he hears nothing but their misrepresentations. He

    confers the most important offices upon vice and weakness, and disgraces the most virtuous and deserving among his subjects. By such infamous arts,” added Diocletian, “the best and wisest princes are sold to the venal corruption of their courtiers.” A just estimate of greatness, and the assurance of immortal fame, improve our relish for the pleasures of retirement; but the Roman emperor had filled too important a character in the world, to enjoy without alloy the comforts and security of a private condition. It was impossible that he could remain ignorant of the troubles which afflicted the empire after his abdication. It was impossible that he could be indifferent to their consequences. Fear, sorrow, and discontent, sometimes pursued him into the solitude of Salona. His tenderness, or at least his pride, was deeply wounded by the misfortunes of his wife and daughter; and the last moments of Diocletian were imbittered by some affronts, which Licinius and Constantine might have spared the father of so many emperors, and the first author of their own fortune. A report, though of a very doubtful nature, has reached our times, that he prudently withdrew himself from their power by a voluntary death.

    Before we dismiss the consideration of the life and character of Diocletian, we may, for a moment, direct our view to the place of his retirement. Salona, a principal city of his native province of Dalmatia, was near two hundred Roman miles (according to the measurement of the public highways) from Aquileia and the confines of Italy, and about two hundred and seventy from Sirmium, the usual residence of the emperors whenever they visited the Illyrian frontier. A miserable village still preserves the name of Salona; but so late as the sixteenth century, the remains of a theatre, and a confused prospect of broken arches and marble columns, continued to attest its ancient splendor. About six or seven miles from the city, Diocletian constructed a magnificent palace, and we may infer, from the greatness of the work, how long he had meditated his design of abdicating the empire. The choice of a spot which united all that could contribute either to health or to luxury, did not

    require the partiality of a native. “The soil was dry and fertile, the air is pure and wholesome, and though extremely hot during the summer months, this country seldom feels those sultry and noxious winds, to which the coasts of Istria and some parts of Italy are exposed. The views from the palace are no less beautiful than the soil and climate were inviting. Towards the west lies the fertile shore that stretches along the Adriatic, in which a number of small islands are scattered in such a manner, as to give this part of the sea the appearance of a great lake. On the north side lies the bay, which led to the ancient city of Salona; and the country beyond it, appearing in sight, forms a proper contrast to that more extensive prospect of water, which the Adriatic presents both to the south and to the east. Towards the north, the view is terminated by high and irregular mountains, situated at a proper distance, and in many places covered with villages, woods, and vineyards.”

    Though Constantine, from a very obvious prejudice, affects to mention the palace of Diocletian with contempt, yet one of their successors, who could only see it in a neglected and mutilated state, celebrates its magnificence in terms of the highest admiration. It covered an extent of ground consisting of between nine and ten English acres. The form was quadrangular, flanked with sixteen towers. Two of the sides were near six hundred, and the other two near seven hundred feet in length. The whole was constructed of a beautiful freestone, extracted from the neighboring quarries of Trau, or Tragutium, and very little inferior to marble itself. Four streets, intersecting each other at right angles, divided the several parts of this great edifice, and the approach to the principal apartment was from a very stately entrance, which is still denominated the Golden Gate. The approach was terminated by a peristylium of granite columns, on one side of which we discover the square temple of Æsculapius, on the other the octagon temple of Jupiter. The latter of those deities Diocletian revered as the patron of his fortunes, the former as the protector of his health. By comparing the present remains with the precepts of Vitruvius, the several parts of the

    building, the baths, bed-chamber, the atrium, the basilica, and the Cyzicene, Corinthian, and Egyptian halls have been described with some degree of precision, or at least of probability. Their forms were various, their proportions just; but they all were attended with two imperfections, very repugnant to our modern notions of taste and conveniency. These stately rooms had neither windows nor chimneys. They were lighted from the top, (for the building seems to have consisted of no more than one story,) and they received their heat by the help of pipes that were conveyed along the walls. The range of principal apartments was protected towards the south-west by a portico five hundred and seventeen feet long, which must have formed a very noble and delightful walk, when the beauties of painting and sculpture were added to those of the prospect.

    Had this magnificent edifice remained in a solitary country, it would have been exposed to the ravages of time; but it might, perhaps, have escaped the rapacious industry of man. The village of Aspalathus, and, long afterwards, the provincial town of Spalatro, have grown out of its ruins. The Golden Gate now opens into the market-place. St. John the Baptist has usurped the honors of Æsculapius; and the temple of Jupiter, under the protection of the Virgin, is converted into the cathedral church. For this account of Diocletian’s palace we are principally indebted to an ingenious artist of our own time and country, whom a very liberal curiosity carried into the heart of Dalmatia. But there is room to suspect that the elegance of his designs and engraving has somewhat flattered the objects which it was their purpose to represent. We are informed by a more recent and very judicious traveller, that the awful ruins of Spalatro are not less expressive of the decline of the art than of the greatness of the Roman empire in the time of Diocletian. If such was indeed the state of architecture, we must naturally believe that painting and sculpture had experienced a still more sensible decay. The practice of architecture is directed by a few general and even mechanical rules. But sculpture, and above all, painting, propose to

    themselves the imitation not only of the forms of nature, but of the characters and passions of the human soul. In those sublime arts, the dexterity of the hand is of little avail, unless it is animated by fancy, and guided by the most correct taste and observation.

    It is almost unnecessary to remark, that the civil distractions of the empire, the license of the soldiers, the inroads of the barbarians, and the progress of despotism, had proved very unfavorable to genius, and even to learning. The succession of Illyrian princes restored the empire without restoring the sciences. Their military education was not calculated to inspire them with the love of letters; and even the mind of Diocletian, however active and capacious in business, was totally uninformed by study or speculation. The professions of law and physic are of such common use and certain profit, that they will always secure a sufficient number of practitioners, endowed with a reasonable degree of abilities and knowledge; but it does not appear that the students in those two faculties appeal to any celebrated masters who have flourished within that period. The voice of poetry was silent. History was reduced to dry and confused abridgments, alike destitute of amusement and instruction. A languid and affected eloquence was still retained in the pay and service of the emperors, who encouraged not any arts except those which contributed to the gratification of their pride, or the defence of their power.

    The declining age of learning and of mankind is marked, however, by the rise and rapid progress of the new Platonists. The school of Alexandria silenced those of Athens; and the ancient sects enrolled themselves under the banners of the more fashionable teachers, who recommended their system by the novelty of their method, and the austerity of their manners. Several of these masters, Ammonius, Plotinus, Amelius, and Porphyry, were men of profound thought and intense application; but by mistaking the true object of philosophy, their labors contributed much less to improve

    than to corrupt the human understanding. The knowledge that is suited to our situation and powers, the whole compass of moral, natural, and mathematical science, was neglected by the new Platonists; whilst they exhausted their strength in the verbal disputes of metaphysics, attempted to explore the secrets of the invisible world, and studied to reconcile Aristotle with Plato, on subjects of which both these philosophers were as ignorant as the rest of mankind. Consuming their reason in these deep but unsubstantial meditations, their minds were exposed to illusions of fancy. They flattered themselves that they possessed the secret of disengaging the soul from its corporal prison; claimed a familiar intercourse with demons and spirits; and, by a very singular revolution, converted the study of philosophy into that of magic. The ancient sages had derided the popular superstition; after disguising its extravagance by the thin pretence of allegory, the disciples of Plotinus and Porphyry became its most zealous defenders. As they agreed with the Christians in a few mysterious points of faith, they attacked the remainder of their theological system with all the fury of civil war. The new Platonists would scarcely deserve a place in the history of science, but in that of the church the mention of them will very frequently occur.

    Chapter XIV:

    Six Emperors At The Same Time, Reunion Of The Empire.

    Part I.

    Troubles After The Abdication Of Diocletian. — Death Of Constantius. — Elevation Of Constantine And Maxen Tius. Six Emperors At The Same Time. — Death Of Maximian And Galerius. — Victories Of Constantine Over Maxentius And Licinus. — Reunion Of The Empire Under The Authority Of Constantine.

    The balance of power established by Diocletian subsisted no longer than while it was sustained by the firm and dexterous hand of the founder. It required such a fortunate mixture of different tempers and abilities, as could scarcely be found or even expected a second time; two emperors without jealousy, two Cæsars without ambition, and the same general interest invariably pursued by four independent princes. The abdication of Diocletian and Maximian was succeeded by eighteen years of discord and confusion. The empire was afflicted by five civil wars; and the remainder of the time was not so much a state of tranquillity as a suspension of arms between several hostile monarchs, who, viewing each other with an eye of fear and hatred, strove to increase their respective forces at the expense of their subjects.

    As soon as Diocletian and Maximian had resigned the purple, their station, according to the rules of the new constitution,

    was filled by the two Cæsars, Constantius and Galerius, who immediately assumed the title of Augustus.

    The honors of seniority and precedence were allowed to the former of those princes, and he continued under a new appellation to administer his ancient department of Gaul, Spain, and Britain. The government of those ample provinces was sufficient to exercise his talents and to satisfy his ambition. Clemency, temperance, and moderation, distinguished the amiable character of Constantius, and his fortunate subjects had frequently occasion to compare the virtues of their sovereign with the passions of Maximian, and even with the arts of Diocletian. Instead of imitating their eastern pride and magnificence, Constantius preserved the modesty of a Roman prince. He declared, with unaffected sincerity, that his most valued treasure was in the hearts of his people, and that, whenever the dignity of the throne, or the danger of the state, required any extraordinary supply, he could depend with confidence on their gratitude and liberality. The provincials of Gaul, Spain, and Britain, sensible of his worth, and of their own happiness, reflected with anxiety on the declining health of the emperor Constantius, and the tender age of his numerous family, the issue of his second marriage with the daughter of Maximian.

    The stern temper of Galerius was cast in a very different mould; and while he commanded the esteem of his subjects, he seldom condescended to solicit their affections. His fame in arms, and, above all, the success of the Persian war, had elated his haughty mind, which was naturally impatient of a superior, or even of an equal. If it were possible to rely on the partial testimony of an injudicious writer, we might ascribe the abdication of Diocletian to the menaces of Galerius, and relate the particulars of a private conversation between the two princes, in which the former discovered as much pusillanimity as the latter displayed ingratitude and arrogance. But these obscure anecdotes are sufficiently refuted by an impartia view of the character and conduct of Diocletian. Whatever might

    otherwise have been his intentions, if he had apprehended any danger from the violence of Galerius, his good sense would have instructed him to prevent the ignominious contest; and as he had held the sceptre with glory, he would have resigned it without disgrace.

    After the elevation of Constantius and Galerius to the rank of Augusti, two new Csars were required to supply their place, and to complete the system of the Imperial government. Diocletian, was sincerely desirous of withdrawing himself from the world; he considered Galerius, who had married his daughter, as the firmest support of his family and of the empire; and he consented, without reluctance, that his successor should assume the merit as well as the envy of the important nomination. It was fixed without consulting the interest or inclination of the princes of the West. Each of them had a son who was arrived at the age of manhood, and who might have been deemed the most natural candidates for the vacant honor. But the impotent resentment of Maximian was no longer to be dreaded; and the moderate Constantius, though he might despise the dangers, was humanely apprehensive of the calamities, of civil war. The two persons whom Galerius promoted to the rank of Cæsar, were much better suited to serve the views of his ambition; and their principal recommendation seems to have consisted in the want of merit or personal consequence. The first of these was Daza, or, as he was afterwards called, Maximin, whose mother was the sister of Galerius. The unexperienced youth still betrayed, by his manners and language, his rustic education, when, to his own astonishment, as well as that of the world, he was invested by Diocletian with the purple, exalted to the dignity of Cæsar, and intrusted with the sovereign command of Egypt and Syria. At the same time, Severus, a faithful servant, addicted to pleasure, but not incapable of business, was sent to Milan, to receive, from the reluctant hands of Maximian, the Cæsarian ornaments, and the possession of Italy and Africa. According to the forms of the constitution, Severus acknowledged the supremacy of the western emperor;

    but he was absolutely devoted to the commands of his benefactor Galerius, who, reserving to himself the intermediate countries from the confines of Italy to those of Syria, firmly established his power over three fourths of the monarchy. In the full confidence that the approaching death of Constantius would leave him sole master of the Roman world, we are assured that he had arranged in his mind a long succession of future princes, and that he meditated his own retreat from public life, after he should have accomplished a glorious reign of about twenty years.

    But within less than eighteen months, two unexpected revolutions overturned the ambitious schemes of Galerius. The hopes of uniting the western provinces to his empire were disappointed by the elevation of Constantine, whilst Italy and Africa were lost by the successful revolt of Maxentius.

    1. The fame of Constantine has rendered posterity attentive to the most minute circumstances of his life and actions. The place of his birth, as well as the condition of his mother Helena, have been the subject, not only of literary, but of national disputes. Notwithstanding the recent tradition, which assigns for her father a British king, we are obliged to confess, that Helena was the daughter of an innkeeper; but at the same time, we may defend the legality of her marriage, against those who have represented her as the concubine of Constantius. The great Constantine was most probably born at Naissus, in Dacia; and it is not surprising that, in a family and province distinguished only by the profession of arms, the youth should discover very little inclination to improve his mind by the acquisition of knowledge. He was about eighteen years of age when his father was promoted to the rank of Cæsar; but that fortunate event was attended with his mother’s divorce; and the splendor of an Imperial alliance reduced the son of Helena to a state of disgrace and humiliation. Instead of following Constantius in the West, he remained in the service of Diocletian, signalized his valor in the wars of Egypt and Persia, and gradually rose to the honorable station of a tribune of the

    first order. The figure of Constantine was tall and majestic; he was dexterous in all his exercises, intrepid in war, affable in peace; in his whole conduct, the active spirit of youth was tempered by habitual prudence; and while his mind was engrossed by ambition, he appeared cold and insensible to the allurements of pleasure. The favor of the people and soldiers, who had named him as a worthy candidate for the rank of Cæsar, served only to exasperate the jealousy of Galerius; and though prudence might restrain him from exercising any open violence, an absolute monarch is seldom at a loss now to execute a sure and secret evenge. Every hour increased the danger of Constantine, and the anxiety of his father, who, by repeated letters, expressed the warmest desire of embracing his son. For some time the policy of Galerius supplied him with delays and excuses; but it was impossible long to refuse so natural a request of his associate, without maintaining his refusal by arms. The permission of the journey was reluctantly granted, and whatever precautions the emperor might have taken to intercept a return, the consequences of which he, with so much reason, apprehended, they were effectually disappointed by the incredible diligence of Constantine. Leaving the palace of Nicomedia in the night, he travelled post through Bithynia, Thrace, Dacia, Pannonia, Italy, and Gaul, and, amidst the joyful acclamations of the people, reached the port of Boulogne in the very moment when his father was preparing to embark for Britain.

    The British expedition, and an easy victory over the barbarians of Caledonia, were the last exploits of the reign of Constantius. He ended his life in the Imperial palace of York, fifteen months after he had received the title of Augustus, and almost fourteen years and a half after he had been promoted to the rank of Cæsar. His death was immediately succeeded by the elevation of Constantine. The ideas of inheritance and succession are so very familiar, that the generality of mankind consider them as founded, not only in reason, but in nature itself. Our imagination readily transfers the same principles

    from private property to public dominion: and whenever a virtuous father leaves behind him a son whose merit seems to justify the esteem, or even the hopes, of the people, the joint influence of prejudice and of affection operates with irresistible weight. The flower of the western armies had followed Constantius into Britain, and the national troops were reenforced by a numerous body of Alemanni, who obeyed the orders of Crocus, one of their hereditary chieftains. The opinion of their own importance, and the assurance that Britain, Gaul, and Spain would acquiesce in their nomination, were diligently inculcated to the legions by the adherents of Constantine. The soldiers were asked, whether they could hesitate a moment between the honor of placing at their head the worthy son of their beloved emperor, and the ignominy of tamely expecting the arrival of some obscure stranger, on whom it might please the sovereign of Asia to bestow the armies and provinces of the West. It was insinuated to them, that gratitude and liberality held a distinguished place among the virtues of Constantine; nor did that artful prince show himself to the troops, till they were prepared to salute him with the names of Augustus and Emperor. The throne was the object of his desires; and had he been less actuated by ambition, it was his only means of safety. He was well acquainted with the character and sentiments of Galerius, and sufficiently apprised, that if he wished to live he must determine to reign. The decent and even obstinate resistance which he chose to affect, was contrived to justify his usurpation; nor did he yield to the acclamations of the army, till he had provided the proper materials for a letter, which he immediately despatched to the emperor of the East. Constantine informed him of the melancholy event of his father’s death, modestly asserted his natural claim to the succession, and respectfully lamented, that the affectionate violence of his troops had not permitted him to solicit the Imperial purple in the regular and constitutional manner. The first emotions of Galerius were those of surprise, disappointment, and rage; and as he could seldom restrain his passions, he loudly threatened, that he would commit to the flames both the letter and the messenger. But his resentment

    insensibly subsided; and when he recollected the doubtful chance of war, when he had weighed the character and strength of his adversary, he consented to embrace the honorable accommodation which the prudence of Constantine had left open to him. Without either condemning or ratifying the choice of the British army, Galerius accepted the son of his deceased colleague as the sovereign of the provinces beyond the Alps; but he gave him only the title of Cæsar, and the fourth rank among the Roman princes, whilst he conferred the vacant place of Augustus on his favorite Severus. The apparent harmony of the empire was still preserved, and Constantine, who already possessed the substance, expected, without impatience, an opportunity of obtaining the honors, of supreme power.

    The children of Constantius by his second marriage were six in number, three of either sex, and whose Imperial descent might have solicited a preference over the meaner extraction of the son of Helena. But Constantine was in the thirty-second year of his age, in the full vigor both of mind and body, at the time when the eldest of his brothers could not possibly be more than thirteen years old. His claim of superior merit had been allowed and ratified by the dying emperor. In his last moments Constantius bequeathed to his eldest son the care of the safety as well as greatness of the family; conjuring him to assume both the authority and the sentiments of a father with regard to the children of Theodora. Their liberal education, advantageous marriages, the secure dignity of their lives, and the first honors of the state with which they were invested, attest the fraternal affection of Constantine; and as those princes possessed a mild and grateful disposition, they submitted without reluctance to the superiority of his genius and fortune.

    1. The ambitious spirit of Galerius was scarcely reconciled to the disappointment of his views upon the Gallic provinces, before the unexpected loss of Italy wounded his pride as well as power in a still more sensible part. The long absence of the

    emperors had filled Rome with discontent and indignation; and the people gradually discovered, that the preference given to Nicomedia and Milan was not to be ascribed to the particular inclination of Diocletian, but to the permanent form of government which he had instituted. It was in vain that, a few months after his abdication, his successors dedicated, under his name, those magnificent baths, whose ruins still supply the ground as well as the materials for so many churches and convents. The tranquility of those elegant recesses of ease and luxury was disturbed by the impatient murmurs of the Romans, and a report was insensibly circulated, that the sums expended in erecting those buildings would soon be required at their hands. About that time the avarice of Galerius, or perhaps the exigencies of the state, had induced him to make a very strict and rigorous inquisition into the property of his subjects, for the purpose of a general taxation, both on their lands and on their persons. A very minute survey appears to have been taken of their real estates; and wherever there was the slightest suspicion of concealment, torture was very freely employed to obtain a sincere declaration of their personal wealth. The privileges which had exalted Italy above the rank of the provinces were no longer regarded: * and the officers of the revenue already began to number the Roman people, and to settle the proportion of the new taxes. Even when the spirit of freedom had been utterly extinguished, the tamest subjects have sometimes ventured to resist an unprecedented invasion of their property; but on this occasion the injury was aggravated by the insult, and the sense of private interest was quickened by that of national honor. The conquest of Macedonia, as we have already observed, had delivered the Roman people from the weight of personal taxes. Though they had experienced every form of despotism, they had now enjoyed that exemption near five hundred years; nor could they patiently brook the insolence of an Illyrian peasant, who, from his distant residence in Asia, presumed to number Rome among the tributary cities of his empire. The rising fury of the people was encouraged by the authority, or at least the connivance, of the senate; and the feeble remains of the Prætorian guards, who

    had reason to apprehend their own dissolution, embraced so honorable a pretence, and declared their readiness to draw their swords in the service of their oppressed country. It was the wish, and it soon became the hope, of every citizen, that after expelling from Italy their foreign tyrants, they should elect a prince who, by the place of his residence, and by his maxims of government, might once more deserve the title of Roman emperor. The name, as well as the situation, of Maxentius determined in his favor the popular enthusiasm.

    Maxentius was the son of the emperor Maximian, and he had married the daughter of Galerius. His birth and alliance seemed to offer him the fairest promise of succeeding to the empire; but his vices and incapacity procured him the same exclusion from the dignity of Cæsar, which Constantine had deserved by a dangerous superiority of merit. The policy of Galerius preferred such associates as would never disgrace the choice, nor dispute the commands, of their benefactor. An obscure stranger was therefore raised to the throne of Italy, and the son of the late emperor of the West was left to enjoy the luxury of a private fortune in a villa a few miles distant from the capital. The gloomy passions of his soul, shame, vexation, and rage, were inflamed by envy on the news of Constantine’s success; but the hopes of Maxentius revived with the public discontent, and he was easily persuaded to unite his personal injury and pretensions with the cause of the Roman people. Two Prætorian tribunes and a commissary of provisions undertook the management of the conspiracy; and as every order of men was actuated by the same spirit, the immediate event was neither doubtful nor difficult. The præfect of the city, and a few magistrates, who maintained their fidelity to Severus, were massacred by the guards; and Maxentius, invested with the Imperial ornaments, was acknowledged by the applauding senate and people as the protector of the Roman freedom and dignity. It is uncertain whether Maximian was previously acquainted with the conspiracy; but as soon as the standard of rebellion was erected at Rome, the old emperor broke from the retirement

    where the authority of Diocletian had condemned him to pass a life of melancholy and solitude, and concealed his returning ambition under the disguise of paternal tenderness. At the request of his son and of the senate, he condescended to reassume the purple. His ancient dignity, his experience, and his fame in arms, added strength as well as reputation to the party of Maxentius.

    According to the advice, or rather the orders, of his colleague, the emperor Severus immediately hastened to Rome, in the full confidence, that, by his unexpected celerity, he should easily suppress the tumult of an unwarlike populace, commanded by a licentious youth. But he found on his arrival the gates of the city shut against him, the walls filled with men and arms, an experienced general at the head of the rebels, and his own troops without spirit or affection. A large body of Moors deserted to the enemy, allured by the promise of a large donative; and, if it be true that they had been levied by Maximian in his African war, preferring the natural feelings of gratitude to the artificial ties of allegiance. Anulinus, the Prætorian præfect, declared himself in favor of Maxentius, and drew after him the most considerable part of the troops, accustomed to obey his commands. Rome, according to the expression of an orator, recalled her armies; and the unfortunate Severus, destitute of force and of counsel, retired, or rather fled, with precipitation, to Ravenna. Here he might for some time have been safe. The fortifications of Ravenna were able to resist the attempts, and the morasses that surrounded the town, were sufficient to prevent the approach, of the Italian army. The sea, which Severus commanded with a powerful fleet, secured him an inexhaustible supply of provisions, and gave a free entrance to the legions, which, on the return of spring, would advance to his assistance from Illyricum and the East. Maximian, who conducted the siege in person, was soon convinced that he might waste his time and his army in the fruitless enterprise, and that he had nothing to hope either from force or famine. With an art more suitable to the character of Diocletian than to his own, he directed his

    attack, not so much against the walls of Ravenna, as against the mind of Severus. The treachery which he had experienced disposed that unhappy prince to distrust the most sincere of his friends and adherents. The emissaries of Maximian easily persuaded his credulity, that a conspiracy was formed to betray the town, and prevailed upon his fears not to expose himself to the discretion of an irritated conqueror, but to accept the faith of an honorable capitulation. He was at first received with humanity and treated with respect. Maximian conducted the captive emperor to Rome, and gave him the most solemn assurances that he had secured his life by the resignation of the purple. But Severus, could obtain only an easy death and an Imperial funeral. When the sentence was signified to him, the manner of executing it was left to his own choice; he preferred the favorite mode of the ancients, that of opening his veins; and as soon as he expired, his body was carried to the sepulchre which had been constructed for the family of Gallienus.

    Chapter XIV: Six Emperors At The Same Time, Reunion Of The Empire. —

    Part II.

    Though the characters of Constantine and Maxentius had very little affinity with each other, their situation and interest were the same; and prudence seemed to require that they should unite their forces against the common enemy. Notwithstanding the superiority of his age and dignity, the indefatigable Maximian passed the Alps, and, courting a personal interview with the sovereign of Gaul, carried with him his daughter Fausta as the pledge of the new alliance. The marriage was celebrated at Arles with every circumstance of magnificence; and the ancient colleague of Diocletian, who again asserted his claim to the Western empire, conferred on his son-in-law and ally the title of Augustus. By consenting to receive that honor from Maximian, Constantine seemed to embrace the cause of Rome and of the senate; but his professions were ambiguous,

    and his assistance slow and ineffectual. He considered with attention the approaching contest between the masters of Italy and the emperor of the East, and was prepared to consult his own safety or ambition in the event of the war.

    The importance of the occasion called for the presence and abilities of Galerius. At the head of a powerful army, collected from Illyricum and the East, he entered Italy, resolved to revenge the death of Severus, and to chastise the rebellions Romans; or, as he expressed his intentions, in the furious language of a barbarian, to extirpate the senate, and to destroy the people by the sword. But the skill of Maximian had concerted a prudent system of defence. The invader found every place hostile, fortified, and inaccessible; and though he forced his way as far as Narni, within sixty miles of Rome, his dominion in Italy was confined to the narrow limits of his camp. Sensible of the increasing difficulties of his enterprise, the haughty Galerius made the first advances towards a reconciliation, and despatched two of his most considerable officers to tempt the Roman princes by the offer of a conference, and the declaration of his paternal regard for Maxentius, who might obtain much more from his liberality than he could hope from the doubtful chance of war. The offers of Galerius were rejected with firmness, his perfidious friendship refused with contempt, and it was not long before he discovered, that, unless he provided for his safety by a timely retreat, he had some reason to apprehend the fate of Severus. The wealth which the Romans defended against his rapacious tyranny, they freely contributed for his destruction. The name of Maximian, the popular arts of his son, the secret distribution of large sums, and the promise of still more liberal rewards, checked the ardor and corrupted the fidelity of the Illyrian legions; and when Galerius at length gave the signal of the retreat, it was with some difficulty that he could prevail on his veterans not to desert a banner which had so often conducted them to victory and honor. A contemporary writer assigns two other causes for the failure of the expedition; but they are both of such a nature, that a cautious historian will

    scarcely venture to adopt them. We are told that Galerius, who had formed a very imperfect notion of the greatness of Rome by the cities of the East with which he was acquainted, found his forces inadequate to the siege of that immense capital. But the extent of a city serves only to render it more accessible to the enemy: Rome had long since been accustomed to submit on the approach of a conqueror; nor could the temporary enthusiasm of the people have long contended against the discipline and valor of the legions. We are likewise informed that the legions themselves were struck with horror and remorse, and that those pious sons of the republic refused to violate the sanctity of their venerable parent. But when we recollect with how much ease, in the more ancient civil wars, the zeal of party and the habits of military obedience had converted the native citizens of Rome into her most implacable enemies, we shall be inclined to distrust this extreme delicacy of strangers and barbarians, who had never beheld Italy till they entered it in a hostile manner. Had they not been restrained by motives of a more interested nature, they would probably have answered Galerius in the words of Cæsar’s veterans: “If our general wishes to lead us to the banks of the Tyber, we are prepared to trace out his camp. Whatsoever walls he has determined to level with the ground, our hands are ready to work the engines: nor shall we hesitate, should the name of the devoted city be Rome itself.” These are indeed the expressions of a poet; but of a poet who has been distinguished, and even censured, for his strict adherence to the truth of history.

    The legions of Galerius exhibited a very melancholy proof of their disposition, by the ravages which they committed in their retreat. They murdered, they ravished, they plundered, they drove away the flocks and herds of the Italians; they burnt the villages through which they passed, and they endeavored to destroy the country which it had not been in their power to subdue. During the whole march, Maxentius hung on their rear, but he very prudently declined a general engagement with those brave and desperate veterans. His father had

    undertaken a second journey into Gaul, with the hope of persuading Constantine, who had assembled an army on the frontier, to join in the pursuit, and to complete the victory. But the actions of Constantine were guided by reason, and not by resentment. He persisted in the wise resolution of maintaining a balance of power in the divided empire, and he no longer hated Galerius, when that aspiring prince had ceased to be an object of terror.

    The mind of Galerius was the most susceptible of the sterner passions, but it was not, however, incapable of a sincere and lasting friendship. Licinius, whose manners as well as character, were not unlike his own, seems to have engaged both his affection and esteem. Their intimacy had commenced in the happier period perhaps of their youth and obscurity. It had been cemented by the freedom and dangers of a military life; they had advanced almost by equal steps through the successive honors of the service; and as soon as Galerius was invested with the Imperial dignity, he seems to have conceived the design of raising his companion to the same rank with himself. During the short period of his prosperity, he considered the rank of Cæsar as unworthy of the age and merit of Licinius, and rather chose to reserve for him the place of Constantius, and the empire of the West. While the emperor was employed in the Italian war, he intrusted his friend with the defence of the Danube; and immediately after his return from that unfortunate expedition, he invested Licinius with the vacant purple of Severus, resigning to his immediate command the provinces of Illyricum. The news of his promotion was no sooner carried into the East, than Maximin, who governed, or rather oppressed, the countries of Egypt and Syria, betrayed his envy and discontent, disdained the inferior name of Cæsar, and, notwithstanding the prayers as well as arguments of Galerius, exacted, almost by violence, the equal title of Augustus. For the first, and indeed for the last time, the Roman world was administered by six emperors. In the West, Constantine and Maxentius affected to reverence their father Maximian. In the East, Licinius and Maximin honored with

    more real consideration their benefactor Galerius. The opposition of interest, and the memory of a recent war, divided the empire into two great hostile powers; but their mutual fears produced an apparent tranquillity, and even a feigned reconciliation, till the death of the elder princes, of Maximian, and more particularly of Galerius, gave a new direction to the views and passions of their surviving associates.

    When Maximian had reluctantly abdicated the empire, the venal orators of the times applauded his philosophic moderation. When his ambition excited, or at least encouraged, a civil war, they returned thanks to his generous patriotism, and gently censured that love of ease and retirement which had withdrawn him from the public service. But it was impossible that minds like those of Maximian and his son could long possess in harmony an undivided power. Maxentius considered himself as the legal sovereign of Italy, elected by the Roman senate and people; nor would he endure the control of his father, who arrogantly declared that by his name and abilities the rash youth had been established on the throne. The cause was solemnly pleaded before the Prætorian guards; and those troops, who dreaded the severity of the old emperor, espoused the party of Maxentius. The life and freedom of Maximian were, however, respected, and he retired from Italy into Illyricum, affecting to lament his past conduct, and secretly contriving new mischiefs. But Galerius, who was well acquainted with his character, soon obliged him to leave his dominions, and the last refuge of the disappointed Maximian was the court of his son-in-law Constantine. He was received with respect by that artful prince, and with the appearance of filial tenderness by the empress Fausta. That he might remove every suspicion, he resigned the Imperial purple a second time, professing himself at length convinced of the vanity of greatness and ambition. Had he persevered in this resolution, he might have ended his life with less dignity, indeed, than in his first retirement, yet, however, with comfort and reputation. But the near prospect of a throne brought back to his remembrance the state from whence he was fallen,

    and he resolved, by a desperate effort either to reign or to perish. An incursion of the Franks had summoned Constantine, with a part of his army, to the banks of the Rhine; the remainder of the troops were stationed in the southern provinces of Gaul, which lay exposed to the enterprises of the Italian emperor, and a considerable treasure was deposited in the city of Arles. Maximian either craftily invented, or easily credited, a vain report of the death of Constantine. Without hesitation he ascended the throne, seized the treasure, and scattering it with his accustomed profusion among the soldiers, endeavored to awake in their minds the memory of his ancient dignity and exploits. Before he could establish his authority, or finish the negotiation which he appears to have entered into with his son Maxentius, the celerity of Constantine defeated all his hopes. On the first news of his perfidy and ingratitude, that prince returned by rapid marches from the Rhine to the Saone, embarked on the last mentioned river at Chalons, and at Lyons trusting himself to the rapidity of the Rhone, arrived at the gates of Arles, with a military force which it was impossible for Maximian to resist, and which scarcely permitted him to take refuge in the neighboring city of Marseilles. The narrow neck of land which joined that place to the continent was fortified against the besiegers, whilst the sea was open, either for the escape of Maximian, or for the succor of Maxentius, if the latter should choose to disguise his invasion of Gaul under the honorable pretence of defending a distressed, or, as he might allege, an injured father. Apprehensive of the fatal consequences of delay, Constantine gave orders for an immediate assault; but the scaling-ladders were found too short for the height of the walls, and Marseilles might have sustained as long a siege as it formerly did against the arms of Cæsar, if the garrison, conscious either of their fault or of their danger, had not purchased their pardon by delivering up the city and the person of Maximian. A secret but irrevocable sentence of death was pronounced against the usurper; he obtained only the same favor which he had indulged to Severus, and it was published to the world, that, oppressed by the remorse of his repeated crimes, he strangled himself with his own hands.

    After he had lost the assistance, and disdained the moderate counsels of Diocletian, the second period of his active life was a series of public calamities and personal mortifications, which were terminated, in about three years, by an ignominious death. He deserved his fate; but we should find more reason to applaud the humanity of Constantine, if he had spared an old man, the benefactor of his father, and the father of his wife. During the whole of this melancholy transaction, it appears that Fausta sacrificed the sentiments of nature to her conjugal duties.

    The last years of Galerius were less shameful and unfortunate; and though he had filled with more glory the subordinate station of Cæsar than the superior rank of Augustus, he preserved, till the moment of his death, the first place among the princes of the Roman world. He survived his retreat from Italy about four years; and wisely relinquishing his views of universal empire, he devoted the remainder of his life to the enjoyment of pleasure, and to the execution of some works of public utility, among which we may distinguish the discharging into the Danube the superfluous waters of the Lake Pelso, and the cutting down the immense forests that encompassed it; an operation worthy of a monarch, since it gave an extensive country to the agriculture of his Pannonian subjects. His death was occasioned by a very painful and lingering disorder. His body, swelled by an intemperate course of life to an unwieldy corpulence, was covered with ulcers, and devoured by innumerable swarms of those insects which have given their name to a most loathsome disease; but as Galerius had offended a very zealous and powerful party among his subjects, his sufferings, instead of exciting their compassion, have been celebrated as the visible effects of divine justice. He had no sooner expired in his palace of Nicomedia, than the two emperors who were indebted for their purple to his favors, began to collect their forces, with the intention either of disputing, or of dividing, the dominions which he had left without a master. They were persuaded, however, to desist from the former design, and to agree in the latter. The

    provinces of Asia fell to the share of Maximin, and those of Europe augmented the portion of Licinius. The Hellespont and the Thracian Bosphorus formed their mutual boundary, and the banks of those narrow seas, which flowed in the midst of the Roman world, were covered with soldiers, with arms, and with fortifications. The deaths of Maximian and of Galerius reduced the number of emperors to four. The sense of their true interest soon connected Licinius and Constantine; a secret alliance was concluded between Maximin and Maxentius, and their unhappy subjects expected with terror the bloody consequences of their inevitable dissensions, which were no longer restrained by the fear or the respect which they had entertained for Galerius.

    Among so many crimes and misfortunes, occasioned by the passions of the Roman princes, there is some pleasure in discovering a single action which may be ascribed to their virtue. In the sixth year of his reign, Constantine visited the city of Autun, and generously remitted the arrears of tribute, reducing at the same time the proportion of their assessment from twenty-five to eighteen thousand heads, subject to the real and personal capitation. Yet even this indulgence affords the most unquestionable proof of the public misery. This tax was so extremely oppressive, either in itself or in the mode of collecting it, that whilst the revenue was increased by extortion, it was diminished by despair: a considerable part of the territory of Autun was left uncultivated; and great numbers of the provincials rather chose to live as exiles and outlaws, than to support the weight of civil society. It is but too probable, that the bountiful emperor relieved, by a partial act of liberality, one among the many evils which he had caused by his general maxims of administration. But even those maxims were less the effect of choice than of necessity. And if we except the death of Maximian, the reign of Constantine in Gaul seems to have been the most innocent and even virtuous period of his life. The provinces were protected by his presence from the inroads of the barbarians, who either dreaded or experienced his active valor. After a

    signal victory over the Franks and Alemanni, several of their princes were exposed by his order to the wild beasts in the amphitheatre of Treves, and the people seem to have enjoyed the spectacle, without discovering, in such a treatment of royal captives, any thing that was repugnant to the laws of nations or of humanity. *

    The virtues of Constantine were rendered more illustrious by the vices of Maxentius. Whilst the Gallic provinces enjoyed as much happiness as the condition of the times was capable of receiving, Italy and Africa groaned under the dominion of a tyrant, as contemptible as he was odious. The zeal of flattery and faction has indeed too frequently sacrificed the reputation of the vanquished to the glory of their successful rivals; but even those writers who have revealed, with the most freedom and pleasure, the faults of Constantine, unanimously confess that Maxentius was cruel, rapacious, and profligate. He had the good fortune to suppress a slight rebellion in Africa. The governor and a few adherents had been guilty; the province suffered for their crime. The flourishing cities of Cirtha and Carthage, and the whole extent of that fertile country, were wasted by fire and sword. The abuse of victory was followed by the abuse of law and justice. A formidable army of sycophants and delators invaded Africa; the rich and the noble were easily convicted of a connection with the rebels; and those among them who experienced the emperor’s clemency, were only punished by the confiscation of their estates. So signal a victory was celebrated by a magnificent triumph, and Maxentius exposed to the eyes of the people the spoils and captives of a Roman province. The state of the capital was no less deserving of compassion than that of Africa. The wealth of Rome supplied an inexhaustible fund for his vain and prodigal expenses, and the ministers of his revenue were skilled in the arts of rapine. It was under his reign that the method of exacting a free gift from the senators was first invented; and as the sum was insensibly increased, the pretences of levying it, a victory, a birth, a marriage, or an imperial consulship, were proportionably multiplied. Maxentius had imbibed the same

    implacable aversion to the senate, which had characterized most of the former tyrants of Rome; nor was it possible for his ungrateful temper to forgive the generous fidelity which had raised him to the throne, and supported him against all his enemies. The lives of the senators were exposed to his jealous suspicions, the dishonor of their wives and daughters heightened the gratification of his sensual passions. It may be presumed, that an Imperial lover was seldom reduced to sigh in vain; but whenever persuasion proved ineffectual, he had recourse to violence; and there remains one memorable example of a noble matron, who preserved her chastity by a voluntary death. The soldiers were the only order of men whom he appeared to respect, or studied to please. He filled Rome and Italy with armed troops, connived at their tumults, suffered them with impunity to plunder, and even to massacre, the defenceless people; and indulging them in the same licentiousness which their emperor enjoyed, Maxentius often bestowed on his military favorites the splendid villa, or the beautiful wife, of a senator. A prince of such a character, alike incapable of governing, either in peace or in war, might purchase the support, but he could never obtain the esteem, of the army. Yet his pride was equal to his other vices. Whilst he passed his indolent life either within the walls of his palace, or in the neighboring gardens of Sallust, he was repeatedly heard to declare, that he alone was emperor, and that the other princes were no more than his lieutenants, on whom he had devolved the defence of the frontier provinces, that he might enjoy without interruption the elegant luxury of the capital. Rome, which had so long regretted the absence, lamented, during the six years of his reign, the presence of her sovereign.

    Though Constantine might view the conduct of Maxentius with abhorrence, and the situation of the Romans with compassion, we have no reason to presume that he would have taken up arms to punish the one or to relieve the other. But the tyrant of Italy rashly ventured to provoke a formidable enemy, whose ambition had been hitherto restrained by considerations of

    prudence, rather than by principles of justice. After the death of Maximian, his titles, according to the established custom, had been erased, and his statues thrown down with ignominy. His son, who had persecuted and deserted him when alive, effected to display the most pious regard for his memory, and gave orders that a similar treatment should be immediately inflicted on all the statues that had been erected in Italy and Africa to the honor of Constantine. That wise prince, who sincerely wished to decline a war, with the difficulty and importance of which he was sufficiently acquainted, at first dissembled the insult, and sought for redress by the milder expedient of negotiation, till he was convinced that the hostile and ambitious designs of the Italian emperor made it necessary for him to arm in his own defence. Maxentius, who openly avowed his pretensions to the whole monarchy of the West, had already prepared a very considerable force to invade the Gallic provinces on the side of Rhætia; and though he could not expect any assistance from Licinius, he was flattered with the hope that the legions of Illyricum, allured by his presents and promises, would desert the standard of that prince, and unanimously declare themselves his soldiers and subjects. Constantine no longer hesitated. He had deliberated with caution, he acted with vigor. He gave a private audience to the ambassadors, who, in the name of the senate and people, conjured him to deliver Rome from a detested tyrant; and without regarding the timid remonstrances of his council, he resolved to prevent the enemy, and to carry the war into the heart of Italy.

    The enterprise was as full of danger as of glory; and the unsuccessful event of two former invasions was sufficient to inspire the most serious apprehensions. The veteran troops, who revered the name of Maximian, had embraced in both those wars the party of his son, and were now restrained by a sense of honor, as well as of interest, from entertaining an idea of a second desertion. Maxentius, who considered the Prætorian guards as the firmest defence of his throne, had increased them to their ancient establishment; and they

    composed, including the rest of the Italians who were enlisted into his service, a formidable body of fourscore thousand men. Forty thousand Moors and Carthaginians had been raised since the reduction of Africa. Even Sicily furnished its proportion of troops; and the armies of Maxentius amounted to one hundred and seventy thousand foot and eighteen thousand horse. The wealth of Italy supplied the expenses of the war; and the adjacent provinces were exhausted, to form immense magazines of corn and every other kind of provisions.

    The whole force of Constantine consisted of ninety thousand foot and eight thousand horse; and as the defence of the Rhine required an extraordinary attention during the absence of the emperor, it was not in his power to employ above half his troops in the Italian expedition, unless he sacrificed the public safety to his private quarrel. At the head of about forty thousand soldiers he marched to encounter an enemy whose numbers were at least four times superior to his own. But the armies of Rome, placed at a secure distance from danger, were enervated by indulgence and luxury. Habituated to the baths and theatres of Rome, they took the field with reluctance, and were chiefly composed of veterans who had almost forgotten, or of new levies who had never acquired, the use of arms and the practice of war. The hardy legions of Gaul had long defended the frontiers of the empire against the barbarians of the North; and in the performance of that laborious service, their valor was exercised and their discipline confirmed. There appeared the same difference between the leaders as between the armies. Caprice or flattery had tempted Maxentius with the hopes of conquest; but these aspiring hopes soon gave way to the habits of pleasure and the consciousness of his inexperience. The intrepid mind of Constantine had been trained from his earliest youth to war, to action, and to military command.

    Chapter XIV: Six Emperors At The Same Time, Reunion Of The Empire. —

    Part III.

    When Hannibal marched from Gaul into Italy, he was obliged, first to discover, and then to open, a way over mountains, and through savage nations, that had never yielded a passage to a regular army. The Alps were then guarded by nature, they are now fortified by art. Citadels, constructed with no less skill than labor and expense, command every avenue into the plain, and on that side render Italy almost inaccessible to the enemies of the king of Sardinia. But in the course of the intermediate period, the generals, who have attempted the passage, have seldom experienced any difficulty or resistance. In the age of Constantine, the peasants of the mountains were civilized and obedient subjects; the country was plentifully stocked with provisions, and the stupendous highways, which the Romans had carried over the Alps, opened several communications between Gaul and Italy. Constantine preferred the road of the Cottian Alps, or, as it is now called, of Mount Cenis, and led his troops with such active diligence, that he descended into the plain of Piedmont before the court of Maxentius had received any certain intelligence of his departure from the banks of the Rhine. The city of Susa, however, which is situated at the foot of Mount Cenis, was surrounded with walls, and provided with a garrison sufficiently numerous to check the progress of an invader; but the impatience of Constantine’s troops disdained the tedious forms of a siege. The same day that they appeared before Susa, they applied fire to the gates, and ladders to the walls; and mounting to the assault amidst a shower of stones and arrows, they entered the place sword in hand, and cut in pieces the greatest part of the garrison. The flames were extinguished by the care of Constantine, and the remains of Susa preserved from total destruction. About forty miles from thence, a more severe contest awaited him. A numerous army of Italians was assembled under the lieutenants of Maxentius, in the plains of Turin. Its principal strength consisted in a species of heavy cavalry, which the Romans, since the decline of their discipline, had borrowed from the nations of the East.

    The horses, as well as the men, were clothed in complete armor, the joints of which were artfully adapted to the motions of their bodies. The aspect of this cavalry was formidable, their weight almost irresistible; and as, on this occasion, their generals had drawn them up in a compact column or wedge, with a sharp point, and with spreading flanks, they flattered themselves that they could easily break and trample down the army of Constantine. They might, perhaps, have succeeded in their design, had not their experienced adversary embraced the same method of defence, which in similar circumstances had been practised by Aurelian. The skilful evolutions of Constantine divided and baffled this massy column of cavalry. The troops of Maxentius fled in confusion towards Turin; and as the gates of the city were shut against them, very few escaped the sword of the victorious pursuers. By this important service, Turin deserved to experience the clemency and even favor of the conqueror. He made his entry into the Imperial palace of Milan, and almost all the cities of Italy between the Alps and the Po not only acknowledged the power, but embraced with zeal the party, of Constantine.

    From Milan to Rome, the Æmilian and Flaminian highways offered an easy march of about four hundred miles; but though Constantine was impatient to encounter the tyrant, he prudently directed his operations against another army of Italians, who, by their strength and position, might either oppose his progress, or, in case of a misfortune, might intercept his retreat. Ruricius Pompeianus, a general distinguished by his valor and ability, had under his command the city of Verona, and all the troops that were stationed in the province of Venetia. As soon as he was informed that Constantine was advancing towards him, he detached a large body of cavalry which was defeated in an engagement near Brescia, and pursued by the Gallic legions as far as the gates of Verona. The necessity, the importance, and the difficulties of the siege of Verona, immediately presented themselves to the sagacious mind of Constantine. The city was accessible only by a narrow peninsula towards the west, as the other

    three sides were surrounded by the Adige, a rapid river, which covered the province of Venetia, from whence the besieged derived an inexhaustible supply of men and provisions. It was not without great difficulty, and after several fruitless attempts, that Constantine found means to pass the river at some distance above the city, and in a place where the torrent was less violent. He then encompassed Verona with strong lines, pushed his attacks with prudent vigor, and repelled a desperate sally of Pompeianus. That intrepid general, when he had used every means of defence that the strength of the place or that of the garrison could afford, secretly escaped from Verona, anxious not for his own, but for the public safety. With indefatigable diligence he soon collected an army sufficient either to meet Constantine in the field, or to attack him if he obstinately remained within his lines. The emperor, attentive to the motions, and informed of the approach of so formidable an enemy, left a part of his legions to continue the operations of the siege, whilst, at the head of those troops on whose valor and fidelity he more particularly depended, he advanced in person to engage the general of Maxentius. The army of Gaul was drawn up in two lines, according to the usual practice of war; but their experienced leader, perceiving that the numbers of the Italians far exceeded his own, suddenly changed his disposition, and, reducing the second, extended the front of his first line to a just proportion with that of the enemy. Such evolutions, which only veteran troops can execute without confusion in a moment of danger, commonly prove decisive; but as this engagement began towards the close of the day, and was contested with great obstinacy during the whole night, there was less room for the conduct of the generals than for the courage of the soldiers. The return of light displayed the victory of Constantine, and a field of carnage covered with many thousands of the vanquished Italians. Their general, Pompeianus, was found among the slain; Verona immediately surrendered at discretion, and the garrison was made prisoners of war. When the officers of the victorious army congratulated their master on this important success, they ventured to add some respectful complaints, of such a nature, however, as the most

    jealous monarchs will listen to without displeasure. They represented to Constantine, that, not contented with all the duties of a commander, he had exposed his own person with an excess of valor which almost degenerated into rashness; and they conjured him for the future to pay more regard to the preservation of a life in which the safety of Rome and of the empire was involved.

    While Constantine signalized his conduct and valor in the field, the sovereign of Italy appeared insensible of the calamities and danger of a civil war which reigned in the heart of his dominions. Pleasure was still the only business of Maxentius. Concealing, or at least attempting to conceal, from the public knowledge the misfortunes of his arms, he indulged himself in a vain confidence which deferred the remedies of the approaching evil, without deferring the evil itself. The rapid progress of Constantine was scarcely sufficient to awaken him from his fatal security; he flattered himself, that his well-known liberality, and the majesty of the Roman name, which had already delivered him from two invasions, would dissipate with the same facility the rebellious army of Gaul. The officers of experience and ability, who had served under the banners of Maximian, were at length compelled to inform his effeminate son of the imminent danger to which he was reduced; and, with a freedom that at once surprised and convinced him, to urge the necessity of preventing his ruin, by a vigorous exertion of his remaining power. The resources of Maxentius, both of men and money, were still considerable. The Prætorian guards felt how strongly their own interest and safety were connected with his cause; and a third army was soon collected, more numerous than those which had been lost in the battles of Turin and Verona. It was far from the intention of the emperor to lead his troops in person. A stranger to the exercises of war, he trembled at the apprehension of so dangerous a contest; and as fear is commonly superstitious, he listened with melancholy attention to the rumors of omens and presages which seemed to menace his life and empire. Shame at length supplied the place of courage, and forced him

    to take the field. He was unable to sustain the contempt of the Roman people. The circus resounded with their indignant clamors, and they tumultuously besieged the gates of the palace, reproaching the pusillanimity of their indolent sovereign, and celebrating the heroic spirit of Constantine. Before Maxentius left Rome, he consulted the Sibylline books. The guardians of these ancient oracles were as well versed in the arts of this world as they were ignorant of the secrets of fate; and they returned him a very prudent answer, which might adapt itself to the event, and secure their reputation, whatever should be the chance of arms.

    The celerity of Constantine’s march has been compared to the rapid conquest of Italy by the first of the Cæsars; nor is the flattering parallel repugnant to the truth of history, since no more than fifty-eight days elapsed between the surrender of Verona and the final decision of the war. Constantine had always apprehended that the tyrant would consult the dictates of fear, and perhaps of prudence; and that, instead of risking his last hopes in a general engagement, he would shut himself up within the walls of Rome. His ample magazines secured him against the danger of famine; and as the situation of Constantine admitted not of delay, he might have been reduced to the sad necessity of destroying with fire and sword the Imperial city, the noblest reward of his victory, and the deliverance of which had been the motive, or rather indeed the pretence, of the civil war. It was with equal surprise and pleasure, that on his arrival at a place called Saxa Rubra, about nine miles from Rome, he discovered the army of Maxentius prepared to give him battle. Their long front filled a very spacious plain, and their deep array reached to the banks of the Tyber, which covered their rear, and forbade their retreat. We are informed, and we may believe, that Constantine disposed his troops with consummate skill, and that he chose for himself the post of honor and danger. Distinguished by the splendor of his arms, he charged in person the cavalry of his rival; and his irresistible attack determined the fortune of the day. The cavalry of Maxentius

    was principally composed either of unwieldy cuirassiers, or of light Moors and Numidians. They yielded to the vigor of the Gallic horse, which possessed more activity than the one, more firmness than the other. The defeat of the two wings left the infantry without any protection on its flanks, and the undisciplined Italians fled without reluctance from the standard of a tyrant whom they had always hated, and whom they no longer feared. The Prætorians, conscious that their offences were beyond the reach of mercy, were animated by revenge and despair. Notwithstanding their repeated efforts, those brave veterans were unable to recover the victory: they obtained, however, an honorable death; and it was observed that their bodies covered the same ground which had been occupied by their ranks. The confusion then became general, and the dismayed troops of Maxentius, pursued by an implacable enemy, rushed by thousands into the deep and rapid stream of the Tyber. The emperor himself attempted to escape back into the city over the Milvian bridge; but the crowds which pressed together through that narrow passage forced him into the river, where he was immediately drowned by the weight of his armor. His body, which had sunk very deep into the mud, was found with some difficulty the next day. The sight of his head, when it was exposed to the eyes of the people, convinced them of their deliverance, and admonished them to receive with acclamations of loyalty and gratitude the fortunate Constantine, who thus achieved by his valor and ability the most splendid enterprise of his life.

    In the use of victory, Constantine neither deserved the praise of clemency, nor incurred the censure of immoderate rigor. He inflicted the same treatment to which a defeat would have exposed his own person and family, put to death the two sons of the tyrant, and carefully extirpated his whole race. The most distinguished adherents of Maxentius must have expected to share his fate, as they had shared his prosperity and his crimes; but when the Roman people loudly demanded a greater number of victims, the conqueror resisted with firmness and humanity, those servile clamors, which were

    dictated by flattery as well as by resentment. Informers were punished and discouraged; the innocent, who had suffered under the late tyranny, were recalled from exile, and restored to their estates. A general act of oblivion quieted the minds and settled the property of the people, both in Italy and in Africa. The first time that Constantine honored the senate with his presence, he recapitulated his own services and exploits in a modest oration, assured that illustrious order of his sincere regard, and promised to reestablish its ancient dignity and privileges. The grateful senate repaid these unmeaning professions by the empty titles of honor, which it was yet in their power to bestow; and without presuming to ratify the authority of Constantine, they passed a decree to assign him the first rank among the three Augusti who governed the Roman world. Games and festivals were instituted to preserve the fame of his victory, and several edifices, raised at the expense of Maxentius, were dedicated to the honor of his successful rival. The triumphal arch of Constantine still remains a melancholy proof of the decline of the arts, and a singular testimony of the meanest vanity. As it was not possible to find in the capital of the empire a sculptor who was capable of adorning that public monument, the arch of Trajan, without any respect either for his memory or for the rules of propriety, was stripped of its most elegant figures. The difference of times and persons, of actions and characters, was totally disregarded. The

    Parthian captives appear prostrate at the feet of a prince who never carried his arms beyond the Euphrates; and curious antiquarians can still discover the head of Trajan on the trophies of Constantine. The new ornaments which it was necessary to introduce between the vacancies of ancient sculpture are executed in the rudest and most unskillful manner.

    The final abolition of the Prætorian guards was a measure of prudence as well as of revenge. Those haughty troops, whose numbers and privileges had been restored, and even augmented, by Maxentius, were forever suppressed by

    Constantine. Their fortified camp was destroyed, and the few Prætorians who had escaped the fury of the sword were dispersed among the legions, and banished to the frontiers of the empire, where they might be serviceable without again becoming dangerous. By suppressing the troops which were usually stationed in Rome, Constantine gave the fatal blow to the dignity of the senate and people, and the disarmed capital was exposed without protection to the insults or neglect of its distant master. We may observe, that in this last effort to preserve their expiring freedom, the Romans, from the apprehension of a tribute, had raised Maxentius to the throne. He exacted that tribute from the senate under the name of a free gift. They implored the assistance of Constantine. He vanquished the tyrant, and converted the free gift into a perpetual tax. The senators, according to the declaration which was required of their property, were divided into several classes. The most opulent paid annually eight pounds of gold, the next class paid four, the last two, and those whose poverty might have claimed an exemption, were assessed, however, at seven pieces of gold. Besides the regular members of the senate, their sons, their descendants, and even their relations, enjoyed the vain privileges, and supported the heavy burdens, of the senatorial order; nor will it any longer excite our surprise, that Constantine should be attentive to increase the number of persons who were included under so useful a description. After the defeat of Maxentius, the victorious emperor passed no more than two or three months in Rome, which he visited twice during the remainder of his life, to celebrate the solemn festivals of the tenth and of the twentieth years of his reign. Constantine was almost perpetually in motion, to exercise the legions, or to inspect the state of the provinces. Treves, Milan, Aquileia, Sirmium, Naissus, and Thessalonica, were the occasional places of his residence, till he founded a new Rome on the confines of Europe and Asia.

    Before Constantine marched into Italy, he had secured the friendship, or at least the neutrality, of Licinius, the Illyrian emperor. He had promised his sister Constantia in marriage to

    that prince; but the celebration of the nuptials was deferred till after the conclusion of the war, and the interview of the two emperors at Milan, which was appointed for that purpose, appeared to cement the union of their families and interests. In the midst of the public festivity they were suddenly obliged to take leave of each other. An inroad of the Franks summoned Constantine to the Rhime, and the hostile approach of the sovereign of Asia demanded the immediate presence of Licinius. Maximin had been the secret ally of Maxentius, and without being discouraged by his fate, he resolved to try the fortune of a civil war. He moved out of Syria, towards the frontiers of Bithynia, in the depth of winter. The season was severe and tempestuous; great numbers of men as well as horses perished in the snow; and as the roads were broken up by incessant rains, he was obliged to leave behind him a considerable part of the heavy baggage, which was unable to follow the rapidity of his forced marches. By this extraordinary effort of diligence, he arrived with a harassed but formidable army, on the banks of the Thracian Bosphorus before the lieutenants of Licinius were apprised of his hostile intentions. Byzantium surrendered to the power of Maximin, after a siege of eleven days. He was detained some days under the walls of Heraclea; and he had no sooner taken possession of that city, than he was alarmed by the intelligence, that Licinius had pitched his camp at the distance of only eighteen miles. After a fruitless negotiation, in which the two princes attempted to seduce the fidelity of each other’s adherents, they had recourse to arms. The emperor of the East commanded a disciplined and veteran army of above seventy thousand men; and Licinius, who had collected about thirty thousand Illyrians, was at first oppressed by the superiority of numbers. His military skill, and the firmness of his troops, restored the day, and obtained a decisive victory. The incredible speed which Maximin exerted in his flight is much more celebrated than his prowess in the battle. Twenty-four hours afterwards he was seen, pale, trembling, and without his Imperial ornaments, at Nicomedia, one hundred and sixty miles from the place of his defeat. The wealth of Asia was yet unexhausted; and though the flower of his veterans had fallen

    in the late action, he had still power, if he could obtain time, to draw very numerous levies from Syria and Egypt. But he survived his misfortune only three or four months. His death, which happened at Tarsus, was variously ascribed to despair, to poison, and to the divine justice. As Maximin was alike destitute of abilities and of virtue, he was lamented neither by the people nor by the soldiers. The provinces of the East, delivered from the terrors of civil war, cheerfully acknowledged the authority of Licinius.

    The vanquished emperor left behind him two children, a boy of about eight, and a girl of about seven, years old. Their inoffensive age might have excited compassion; but the compassion of Licinius was a very feeble resource, nor did it restrain him from extinguishingthe name and memory of his adversary. The death of Severianus will admit of less excuse, as it was dictated neither by revenge nor by policy. The conqueror had never received any injury from the father of that unhappy youth, and the short and obscure reign of Severus, in a distant part of the empire, was already forgotten. But the execution of Candidianus was an act of the blackest cruelty and ingratitude. He was the natural son of Galerius, the friend and benefactor of Licinius. The prudent father had judged him too young to sustain the weight of a diadem; but he hoped that, under the protection of princes who were indebted to his favor for the Imperial purple, Candidianus might pass a secure and honorable life. He was now advancing towards the twentieth year of his age, and the royalty of his birth, though unsupported either by merit or ambition, was sufficient to exasperate the jealous mind of Licinius. To these innocent and illustrious victims of his tyranny, we must add the wife and daughter of the emperor Diocletian. When that prince conferred on Galerius the title of Cæsar, he had given him in marriage his daughter Valeria, whose melancholy adventures might furnish a very singular subject for tragedy. She had fulfilled and even surpassed the duties of a wife. As she had not any children herself, she condescended to adopt the illegitimate son of her husband, and invariably displayed

    towards the unhappy Candidianus the tenderness and anxiety of a real mother. After the death of Galerius, her ample possessions provoked the avarice, and her personal attractions excited the desires, of his successor, Maximin. He had a wife still alive; but divorce was permitted by the Roman law, and the fierce passions of the tyrant demanded an immediate gratification. The answer of Valeria was such as became the daughter and widow of emperors; but it was tempered by the prudence which her defenceless condition compelled her to observe. She represented to the persons whom Maximin had employed on this occasion, “that even if honor could permit a woman of her character and dignity to entertain a thought of second nuptials, decency at least must forbid her to listen to his addresses at a time when the ashes of her husband, and his benefactor were still warm, and while the sorrows of her mind were still expressed by her mourning garments. She ventured to declare, that she could place very little confidence in the professions of a man whose cruel inconstancy was capable of repudiating a faithful and affectionate wife.” On this repulse, the love of Maximin was converted into fury; and as witnesses and judges were always at his disposal, it was easy for him to cover his fury with an appearance of legal proceedings, and to assault the reputation as well as the happiness of Valeria. Her estates were confiscated, her eunuchs and domestics devoted to the most inhuman tortures; and several innocent and respectable matrons, who were honored with her friendship, suffered death, on a false accusation of adultery. The empress herself, together with her mother Prisca, was condemned to exile; and as they were ignominiously hurried from place to place before they were confined to a sequestered village in the deserts of Syria, they exposed their shame and distress to the provinces of the East, which, during thirty years, had respected their august dignity. Diocletian made several ineffectual efforts to alleviate the misfortunes of his daughter; and, as the last return that he expected for the Imperial purple, which he had conferred upon Maximin, he entreated that Valeria might be permitted to share his retirement of Salona, and to close the eyes of her afflicted father. He entreated; but as he could no longer

    threaten, his prayers were received with coldness and disdain; and the pride of Maximin was gratified, in treating Diocletian as a suppliant, and his daughter as a criminal. The death of Maximin seemed to assure the empresses of a favorable alteration in their fortune. The public disorders relaxed the vigilance of their guard, and they easily found means to escape from the place of their exile, and to repair, though with some precaution, and in disguise, to the court of Licinius. His behavior, in the first days of his reign, and the honorable reception which he gave to young Candidianus, inspired Valeria with a secret satisfaction, both on her own account and on that of her adopted son. But these grateful prospects were soon succeeded by horror and astonishment; and the bloody executions which stained the palace of Nicomedia sufficiently convinced her that the throne of Maximin was filled by a tyrant more inhuman than himself. Valeria consulted her safety by a hasty flight, and, still accompanied by her mother Prisca, they wandered above fifteen months through the provinces, concealed in the disguise of plebeian habits. They were at length discovered at Thessalonica; and as the sentence of their death was already pronounced, they were immediately beheaded, and their bodies thrown into the sea. The people gazed on the melancholy spectacle; but their grief and indignation were suppressed by the terrors of a military guard. Such was the unworthy fate of the wife and daughter of Diocletian. We lament their misfortunes, we cannot discover their crimes; and whatever idea we may justly entertain of the cruelty of Licinius, it remains a matter of surprise that he was not contented with some more secret and decent method of revenge.

    The Roman world was now divided between Constantine and Licinius, the former of whom was master of the West, and the latter of the East. It might perhaps have been expected that the conquerors, fatigued with civil war, and connected by a private as well as public alliance, would have renounced, or at least would have suspended, any further designs of ambition. And yet a year had scarcely elapsed after the death of

    Maximin, before the victorious emperors turned their arms against each other. The genius, the success, and the aspiring temper of Constantine, may seem to mark him out as the aggressor; but the perfidious character of Licinius justifies the most unfavorable suspicions, and by the faint light which history reflects on this transaction, we may discover a conspiracy fomented by his arts against the authority of his colleague. Constantine had lately given his sister Anastasia in marriage to Bassianus, a man of a considerable family and fortune, and had elevated his new kinsman to the rank of Cæsar. According to the system of government instituted by Diocletian, Italy, and perhaps Africa, were designed for his department in the empire. But the performance of the promised favor was either attended with so much delay, or accompanied with so many unequal conditions, that the fidelity of Bassianus was alienated rather than secured by the honorable distinction which he had obtained. His nomination had been ratified by the consent of Licinius; and that artful prince, by the means of his emissaries, soon contrived to enter into a secret and dangerous correspondence with the new Cæsar, to irritate his discontents, and to urge him to the rash enterprise of extorting by violence what he might in vain solicit from the justice of Constantine. But the vigilant emperor discovered the conspiracy before it was ripe for execution; and after solemnly renouncing the alliance of Bassianus, despoiled him of the purple, and inflicted the deserved punishment on his treason and ingratitude. The haughty refusal of Licinius, when he was required to deliver up the criminals who had taken refuge in his dominions, confirmed the suspicions already entertained of his perfidy; and the indignities offered at Æmona, on the frontiers of Italy, to the statues of Constantine, became the signal of discord between the two princes.

    The first battle was fought near Cibalis, a city of Pannonia, situated on the River Save, about fifty miles above Sirmium. From the inconsiderable forces which in this important contest two such powerful monarchs brought into the field, it may be

    inferred that the one was suddenly provoked, and that the other was unexpectedly surprised. The emperor of the West had only twenty thousand, and the sovereign of the East no more than five and thirty thousand, men. The inferiority of number was, however, compensated by the advantage of the ground. Constantine had taken post in a defile about half a mile in breadth, between a steep hill and a deep morass, and in that situation he steadily expected and repulsed the first attack of the enemy. He pursued his success, and advanced into the plain. But the veteran legions of Illyricum rallied under the standard of a leader who had been trained to arms in the school of Probus and Diocletian. The missile weapons on both sides were soon exhausted; the two armies, with equal valor, rushed to a closer engagement of swords and spears, and the doubtful contest had already lasted from the dawn of the day to a late hour of the evening, when the right wing, which Constantine led in person, made a vigorous and decisive charge. The judicious retreat of Licinius saved the remainder of his troops from a total defeat; but when he computed his loss, which amounted to more than twenty thousand men, he thought it unsafe to pass the night in the presence of an active and victorious enemy. Abandoning his camp and magazines, he marched away with secrecy and diligence at the head of the greatest part of his cavalry, and was soon removed beyond the danger of a pursuit. His diligence preserved his wife, his son, and his treasures, which he had deposited at Sirmium. Licinius passed through that city, and breaking down the bridge on the Save, hastened to collect a new army in Dacia and Thrace. In his flight he bestowed the precarious title of Cæsar on Valens, his general of the Illyrian frontier.

    Chapter XIV: Six Emperors At The Same Time, Reunion Of The Empire. —

    Part IV.

    The plain of Mardia in Thrace was the theatre of a second battle no less obstinate and bloody than the former. The

    troops on both sides displayed the same valor and discipline; and the victory was once more decided by the superior abilities of Constantine, who directed a body of five thousand men to gain an advantageous height, from whence, during the heat of the action, they attacked the rear of the enemy, and made a very considerable slaughter. The troops of Licinius, however, presenting a double front, still maintained their ground, till the approach of night put an end to the combat, and secured their retreat towards the mountains of Macedonia. The loss of two battles, and of his bravest veterans, reduced the fierce spirit of Licinius to sue for peace. His ambassador Mistrianus was admitted to the audience of Constantine: he expatiated on the common topics of moderation and humanity, which are so familiar to the eloquence of the vanquished; represented in the most insinuating language, that the event of the war was still doubtful, whilst its inevitable calamities were alike pernicious to both the contending parties; and declared that he was authorized to propose a lasting and honorable peace in the name of the two emperors his masters. Constantine received the mention of Valens with indignation and contempt. “It was not for such a purpose,” he sternly replied, “that we have advanced from the shores of the western ocean in an uninterrupted course of combats and victories, that, after rejecting an ungrateful kinsman, we should accept for our colleague a contemptible slave. The abdication of Valens is the first article of the treaty.” It was necessary to accept this humiliating condition; and the unhappy Valens, after a reign of a few days, was deprived of the purple and of his life. As soon as this obstacle was removed, the tranquillity of the Roman world was easily restored. The successive defeats of Licinius had ruined his forces, but they had displayed his courage and abilities. His situation was almost desperate, but the efforts of despair are sometimes formidable, and the good sense of Constantine preferred a great and certain advantage to a third trial of the chance of arms. He consented to leave his rival, or, as he again styled Licinius, his friend and brother, in the possession of Thrace, Asia Minor, Syria, and Egypt; but the provinces of Pannonia, Dalmatia, Dacia, Macedonia, and Greece, were yielded to the Western empire, and the

    dominions of Constantine now extended from the confines of Caledonia to the extremity of Peloponnesus. It was stipulated by the same treaty, that three royal youths, the sons of emperors, should be called to the hopes of the succession. Crispus and the young Constantine were soon afterwards declared Cæsars in the West, while the younger Licinius was invested with the same dignity in the East. In this double proportion of honors, the conqueror asserted the superiority of his arms and power.

    The reconciliation of Constantine and Licinius, though it was imbittered by resentment and jealousy, by the remembrance of recent injuries, and by the apprehension of future dangers, maintained, however, above eight years, the tranquility of the Roman world. As a very regular series of the Imperial laws commences about this period, it would not be difficult to transcribe the civil regulations which employed the leisure of Constantine. But the most important of his institutions are intimately connected with the new system of policy and religion, which was not perfectly established till the last and peaceful years of his reign. There are many of his laws, which, as far as they concern the rights and property of individuals, and the practice of the bar, are more properly referred to the private than to the public jurisprudence of the empire; and he published many edicts of so local and temporary a nature, that they would ill deserve the notice of a general history. Two laws, however, may be selected from the crowd; the one for its importance, the other for its singularity; the former for its remarkable benevolence, the latter for its excessive severity. 1. The horrid practice, so familiar to the ancients, of exposing or murdering their new-born infants, was become every day more frequent in the provinces, and especially in Italy. It was the effect of distress; and the distress was principally occasioned by the intolerant burden of taxes, and by the vexatious as well as cruel prosecutions of the officers of the revenue against their insolvent debtors. The less opulent or less industrious part of mankind, instead of rejoicing in an increase of family, deemed it an act of paternal tenderness to release their

    children from the impending miseries of a life which they themselves were unable to support. The humanity of Constantine; moved, perhaps, by some recent and extraordinary instances of despair, * engaged him to address an edict to all the cities of Italy, and afterwards of Africa, directing immediate and sufficient relief to be given to those parents who should produce before the magistrates the children whom their own poverty would not allow them to educate. But the promise was too liberal, and the provision too vague, to effect any general or permanent benefit. The law, though it may merit some praise, served rather to display than to alleviate the public distress. It still remains an authentic monument to contradict and confound those venal orators, who were too well satisfied with their own situation to discover either vice or misery under the government of a generous sovereign. 2. The laws of Constantine against rapes were dictated with very little indulgence for the most amiable weaknesses of human nature; since the description of that crime was applied not only to the brutal violence which compelled, but even to the gentle seduction which might persuade, an unmarried woman, under the age of twenty-five, to leave the house of her parents. “The successful ravisher was punished with death; and as if simple death was inadequate to the enormity of his guilt, he was either burnt alive, or torn in pieces by wild beasts in the amphitheatre. The virgin’s declaration, that she had been carried away with her own consent, instead of saving her lover, exposed her to share his fate. The duty of a public prosecution was intrusted to the parents of the guilty or unfortunate maid; and if the sentiments of nature prevailed on them to dissemble the injury, and to repair by a subsequent marriage the honor of their family, they were themselves punished by exile and confiscation. The slaves, whether male or female, who were convicted of having been accessory to rape or seduction, were burnt alive, or put to death by the ingenious torture of pouring down their throats a quantity of melted lead. As the crime was of a public kind, the accusation was permitted even to strangers. The commencement of the action was not limited to any term of years, and the consequences of the sentence were

    extended to the innocent offspring of such an irregular union.” But whenever the offence inspires less horror than the punishment, the rigor of penal law is obliged to give way to the common feelings of mankind. The most odious parts of this edict were softened or repealed in the subsequent reigns; and even Constantine himself very frequently alleviated, by partial acts of mercy, the stern temper of his general institutions. Such, indeed, was the singular humor of that emperor, who showed himself as indulgent, and even remiss, in the execution of his laws, as he was severe, and even cruel, in the enacting of them. It is scarcely possible to observe a more decisive symptom of weakness, either in the character of the prince, or in the constitution of the government.

    The civil administration was sometimes interrupted by the military defence of the empire. Crispus, a youth of the most amiable character, who had received with the title of Cæsar the command of the Rhine, distinguished his conduct, as well as valor, in several victories over the Franks and Alemanni, and taught the barbarians of that frontier to dread the eldest son of Constantine, and the grandson of Constantius. The emperor himself had assumed the more difficult and important province of the Danube. The Goths, who in the time of Claudius and Aurelian had felt the weight of the Roman arms, respected the power of the empire, even in the midst of its intestine divisions. But the strength of that warlike nation was now restored by a peace of near fifty years; a new generation had arisen, who no longer remembered the misfortunes of ancient days; the Sarmatians of the Lake Mæotis followed the Gothic standard either as subjects or as allies, and their united force was poured upon the countries of Illyricum. Campona, Margus, and Benonia, appear to have been the scenes of several memorable sieges and battles; and though Constantine encountered a very obstinate resistance, he prevailed at length in the contest, and the Goths were compelled to purchased an ignominious retreat, by restoring the booty and prisoners which they had taken. Nor was this advantage sufficient to satisfy the indignation of the emperor.

    He resolved to chastise as well as to repulse the insolent barbarians who had dared to invade the territories of Rome. At the head of his legions he passed the Danube after repairing the bridge which had been constructed by Trajan, penetrated into the strongest recesses of Dacia, and when he had inflicted a severe revenge, condescended to give peace to the suppliant Goths, on condition that, as often as they were required, they should supply his armies with a body of forty thousand soldiers. Exploits like these were no doubt honorable to Constantine, and beneficial to the state; but it may surely be questioned, whether they can justify the exaggerated assertion of Eusebius, that all Scythia, as far as the extremity of the North, divided as it was into so many names and nations of the most various and savage manners, had been added by his victorious arms to the Roman empire.

    In this exalted state of glory, it was impossible that Constantine should any longer endure a partner in the empire. Confiding in the superiority of his genius and military power, he determined, without any previous injury, to exert them for the destruction of Licinius, whose advanced age and unpopular vices seemed to offer a very easy conquest. But the old emperor, awakened by the approaching danger, deceived the expectations of his friends, as well as of his enemies. Calling forth that spirit and those abilities by which he had deserved the friendship of Galerius and the Imperial purple, he prepared himself for the contest, collected the forces of the East, and soon filled the plains of Hadrianople with his troops, and the Straits of the Hellespont with his fleet. The army consisted of one hundred and fifty thousand foot, and fifteen thousand horse; and as the cavalry was drawn, for the most part, from Phrygia and Cappadocia, we may conceive a more favorable opinion of the beauty of the horses, than of the courage and dexterity of their riders. The fleet was composed of three hundred and fifty galleys of three ranks of oars. A hundred and thirty of these were furnished by Egypt and the adjacent coast of Africa. A hundred and ten sailed from the ports of Phoenicia and the Isle of Cyprus; and the maritime

    countries of Bithynia, Ionia, and Caria, were likewise obliged to provide a hundred and ten galleys. The troops of Constantine were ordered to a rendezvous at Thessalonica; they amounted to above a hundred and twenty thousand horse and foot. Their emperor was satisfied with their martial appearance, and his army contained more soldiers, though fewer men, than that of his eastern competitor. The legions of Constantine were levied in the warlike provinces of Europe; action had confirmed their discipline, victory had elevated their hopes, and there were among them a great number of veterans, who, after seventeen glorious campaigns under the same leader, prepared themselves to deserve an honorable dismission by a last effort of their valor. But the naval preparations of Constantine were in every respect much inferior to those of Licinius. The maritime cities of Greece sent their respective quotas of men and ships to the celebrated harbor of Piræus, and their united forces consisted of no more than two hundred small vessels — a very feeble armament, if it is compared with those formidable fleets which were equipped and maintained by the republic of Athens during the Peloponnesian war. Since Italy was no longer the seat of government, the naval establishments of Misenum and Ravenna had been gradually neglected; and as the shipping and mariners of the empire were supported by commerce rather than by war, it was natural that they should the most abound in the industrious provinces of Egypt and Asia. It is only surprising that the eastern emperor, who possessed so great a superiority at sea, should have neglected the opportunity of carrying an offensive war into the centre of his rival’s dominions.

    Instead of embracing such an active resolution, which might have changed the whole face of the war, the prudent Licinius expected the approach of his rival in a camp near Hadrianople, which he had fortified with an anxious care, that betrayed his apprehension of the event. Constantine directed his march from Thessalonica towards that part of Thrace, till he found himself stopped by the broad and rapid stream of the Hebrus,

    and discovered the numerous army of Licinius, which filled the steep ascent of the hill, from the river to the city of Hadrianople. Many days were spent in doubtful and distant skirmishes; but at length the obstacles of the passage and of the attack were removed by the intrepid conduct of Constantine. In this place we might relate a wonderful exploit of Constantine, which, though it can scarcely be paralleled either in poetry or romance, is celebrated, not by a venal orator devoted to his fortune, but by an historian, the partial enemy of his fame. We are assured that the valiant emperor threw himself into the River Hebrus, accompanied only by twelve horsemen, and that by the effort or terror of his invincible arm, he broke, slaughtered, and put to flight a host of a hundred and fifty thousand men. The credulity of Zosimus prevailed so strongly over his passion, that among the events of the memorable battle of Hadrianople, he seems to have selected and embellished, not the most important, but the most marvellous. The valor and danger of Constantine are attested by a slight wound which he received in the thigh; but it may be discovered even from an imperfect narration, and perhaps a corrupted text, that the victory was obtained no less by the conduct of the general than by the courage of the hero; that a body of five thousand archers marched round to occupy a thick wood in the rear of the enemy, whose attention was diverted by the construction of a bridge, and that Licinius, perplexed by so many artful evolutions, was reluctantly drawn from his advantageous post to combat on equal ground on the plain. The contest was no longer equal. His confused multitude of new levies was easily vanquished by the experienced veterans of the West. Thirty-four thousand men are reported to have been slain. The fortified camp of Licinius was taken by assault the evening of the battle; the greater part of the fugitives, who had retired to the mountains, surrendered themselves the next day to the discretion of the conqueror; and his rival, who could no longer keep the field, confined himself within the walls of Byzantium.

    The siege of Byzantium, which was immediately undertaken by

    Constantine, was attended with great labor and uncertainty. In the late civil wars, the fortifications of that place, so justly considered as the key of Europe and Asia, had been repaired and strengthened; and as long as Licinius remained master of the sea, the garrison was much less exposed to the danger of famine than the army of the besiegers. The naval commanders of Constantine were summoned to his camp, and received his positive orders to force the passage of the Hellespont, as the fleet of Licinius, instead of seeking and destroying their feeble enemy, continued inactive in those narrow straits, where its superiority of numbers was of little use or advantage. Crispus, the emperor’s eldest son, was intrusted with the execution of this daring enterprise, which he performed with so much courage and success, that he deserved the esteem, and most probably excited the jealousy, of his father. The engagement lasted two days; and in the evening of the first, the contending fleets, after a considerable and mutual loss, retired into their respective harbors of Europe and Asia. The second day, about noon, a strong south wind sprang up, which carried the vessels of Crispus against the enemy; and as the casual advantage was improved by his skilful intrepidity, he soon obtained a complete victory. A hundred and thirty vessels were destroyed, five thousand men were slain, and Amandus, the admiral of the Asiatic fleet, escaped with the utmost difficulty to the shores of Chalcedon. As soon as the Hellespont was open, a plentiful convoy of provisions flowed into the camp of Constantine, who had already advanced the operations of the siege. He constructed artificial mounds of earth of an equal height with the ramparts of Byzantium. The lofty towers which were erected on that foundation galled the besieged with large stones and darts from the military engines, and the battering rams had shaken the walls in several places. If Licinius persisted much longer in the defence, he exposed himself to be involved in the ruin of the place. Before he was surrounded, he prudently removed his person and treasures to Chalcedon in Asia; and as he was always desirous of associating companions to the hopes and dangers of his fortune, he now bestowed the title of Cæsar on Martinianus, who exercised one of the most important offices of the empire.

    Such were still the resources, and such the abilities, of Licinius, that, after so many successive defeats, he collected in Bithynia a new army of fifty or sixty thousand men, while the activity of Constantine was employed in the siege of Byzantium. The vigilant emperor did not, however, neglect the last struggles of his antagonist. A considerable part of his victorious army was transported over the Bosphorus in small vessels, and the decisive engagement was fought soon after their landing on the heights of Chrysopolis, or, as it is now called, of Scutari. The troops of Licinius, though they were lately raised, ill armed, and worse disciplined, made head against their conquerors with fruitless but desperate valor, till a total defeat, and a slaughter of five and twenty thousand men, irretrievably determined the fate of their leader. He retired to Nicomedia, rather with the view of gaining some time for negotiation, than with the hope of any effectual defence. Constantia, his wife, and the sister of Constantine, interceded with her brother in favor of her husband, and obtained from his policy, rather than from his compassion, a solemn promise, confirmed by an oath, that after the sacrifice of Martinianus, and the resignation of the purple, Licinius himself should be permitted to pass the remainder of this life in peace and affluence. The behavior of Constantia, and her relation to the contending parties, naturally recalls the remembrance of that virtuous matron who was the sister of Augustus, and the wife of Antony. But the temper of mankind was altered, and it was no longer esteemed infamous for a Roman to survive his honor and independence. Licinius solicited and accepted the pardon of his offences, laid himself and his purple at the feet of his lord and master, was raised from the ground with insulting pity, was admitted the same day to the Imperial banquet, and soon afterwards was sent away to Thessalonica, which had been chosen for the place of his confinement. His confinement was soon terminated by death, and it is doubtful whether a tumult of the soldiers, or a decree of the senate, was suggested as the motive for his execution. According to the rules of tyranny, he was accused of forming a conspiracy, and of holding a treasonable

    correspondence with the barbarians; but as he was never convicted, either by his own conduct or by any legal evidence, we may perhaps be allowed, from his weakness, to presume his innocence. The memory of Licinius was branded with infamy, his statues were thrown down, and by a hasty edict, of such mischievous tendency that it was almost immediately corrected, all his laws, and all the judicial proceedings of his reign, were at once abolished. By this victory of Constantine, the Roman world was again united under the authority of one emperor, thirty-seven years after Diocletian had divided his power and provinces with his associate Maximian.

    The successive steps of the elevation of Constantine, from his first assuming the purple at York, to the resignation of Licinius, at Nicomedia, have been related with some minuteness and precision, not only as the events are in themselves both interesting and important, but still more, as they contributed to the decline of the empire by the expense of blood and treasure, and by the perpetual increase, as well of the taxes, as of the military establishment. The foundation of Constantinople, and the establishment of the Christian religion, were the immediate and memorable consequences of this revolution.

    Chapter XV:

    Progress Of The Christian Religion.

    Part I.

    The Progress Of The Christian Religion, And The Sentiments, Manners, Numbers, And Condition Of The Primitive Christians. *

    A candid but rational inquiry into the progress and establishment of Christianity may be considered as a very essential part of the history of the Roman empire. While that great body was invaded by open violence, or undermined by slow decay, a pure and humble religion gently insinuated itself into the minds of men, grew up in silence and obscurity, derived new vigor from opposition, and finally erected the triumphant banner of the Cross on the ruins of the Capitol. Nor was the influence of Christianity confined to the period or to the limits of the Roman empire. After a revolution of thirteen or fourteen centuries, that religion is still professed by the nations of Europe, the most distinguished portion of human kind in arts and learning as well as in arms. By the industry and zeal of the Europeans, it has been widely diffused to the most distant shores of Asia and Africa; and by the means of their colonies has been firmly established from Canada to Chili, in a world unknown to the ancients.

    But this inquiry, however useful or entertaining, is attended with two peculiar difficulties. The scanty and suspicious

    materials of ecclesiastical history seldom enable us to dispel the dark cloud that hangs over the first age of the church. The great law of impartiality too often obliges us to reveal the imperfections of the uninspired teachers and believers of the gospel; and, to a careless observer, their faults may seem to cast a shade on the faith which they professed. But the scandal of the pious Christian, and the fallacious triumph of the Infidel, should cease as soon as they recollect not only by whom, but likewise to whom, the Divine Revelation was given. The theologian may indulge the pleasing task of describing Religion as she descended from Heaven, arrayed in her native purity. A more melancholy duty is imposed on the historian. He must discover the inevitable mixture of error and corruption, which she contracted in a long residence upon earth, among a weak and degenerate race of beings. *

    Our curiosity is naturally prompted to inquire by what means the Christian faith obtained so remarkable a victory over the established religions of the earth. To this inquiry, an obvious but satisfactory answer may be returned; that it was owing to the convincing evidence of the doctrine itself, and to the ruling providence of its great Author. But as truth and reason seldom find so favorable a reception in the world, and as the wisdom of Providence frequently condescends to use the passions of the human heart, and the general circumstances of mankind, as instruments to execute its purpose, we may still be permitted, though with becoming submission, to ask, not indeed what were the first, but what were the secondary causes of the rapid growth of the Christian church. It will, perhaps, appear, that it was most effectually favored and assisted by the five following causes: I. The inflexible, and if we may use the expression, the intolerant zeal of the Christians, derived, it is true, from the Jewish religion, but purified from the narrow and unsocial spirit, which, instead of inviting, had deterred the Gentiles from embracing the law of Moses. II. The doctrine of a future life, improved by every additional circumstance which could give weight and efficacy to that important truth. III. The miraculous powers ascribed to the

    primitive church. IV. The pure and austere morals of the Christians. V. The union and discipline of the Christian republic, which gradually formed an independent and increasing state in the heart of the Roman empire.

    1. We have already described the religious harmony of the ancient world, and the facility * with which the most different and even hostile nations embraced, or at least respected, each other’s superstitions. A single people refused to join in the common intercourse of mankind. The Jews, who, under the Assyrian and Persian monarchies, had languished for many ages the most despised portion of their slaves, emerged from obscurity under the successors of Alexander; and as they multiplied to a surprising degree in the East, and afterwards in the West, they soon excited the curiosity and wonder of other nations. The sullen obstinacy with which they maintained their peculiar rites and unsocial manners, seemed to mark them out as a distinct species of men, who boldly professed, or who faintly disguised, their implacable habits to the rest of human kind. Neither the violence of Antiochus, nor the arts of Herod, nor the example of the circumjacent nations, could ever persuade the Jews to associate with the institutions of Moses the elegant mythology of the Greeks. According to the maxims of universal toleration, the Romans protected a superstition which they despised. The polite Augustus condescended to give orders, that sacrifices should be offered for his prosperity in the temple of Jerusalem; whilst the meanest of the posterity of Abraham, who should have paid the same homage to the Jupiter of the Capitol, would have been an object of abhorrence to himself and to his brethren. But the moderation of the conquerors was insufficient to appease the jealous prejudices of their subjects, who were alarmed and scandalized at the ensigns of paganism, which necessarily introduced themselves into a Roman province. The mad attempt of Caligula to place his own statue in the temple of Jerusalem was defeated by the unanimous resolution of a people who dreaded death much less than such an idolatrous profanation. Their attachment to

    the law of Moses was equal to their detestation of foreign religions. The current of zeal and devotion, as it was contracted into a narrow channel, ran with the strength, and sometimes with the fury, of a torrent.

    This inflexible perseverance, which appeared so odious or so ridiculous to the ancient world, assumes a more awful character, since Providence has deigned to reveal to us the mysterious history of the chosen people. But the devout and even scrupulous attachment to the Mosaic religion, so conspicuous among the Jews who lived under the second temple, becomes still more surprising, if it is compared with the stubborn incredulity of their forefathers. When the law was given in thunder from Mount Sinai, when the tides of the ocean and the course of the planets were suspended for the convenience of the Israelites, and when temporal rewards and punishments were the immediate consequences of their piety or disobedience, they perpetually relapsed into rebellion against the visible majesty of their Divine King, placed the idols of the nations in the sanctuary of Jehovah, and imitated every fantastic ceremony that was practised in the tents of the Arabs, or in the cities of Phoenicia. As the protection of Heaven was deservedly withdrawn from the ungrateful race, their faith acquired a proportionable degree of vigor and purity. The contemporaries of Moses and Joshua had beheld with careless indifference the most amazing miracles. Under the pressure of every calamity, the belief of those miracles has preserved the Jews of a later period from the universal contagion of idolatry; and in contradiction to every known principle of the human mind, that singular people seems to have yielded a stronger and more ready assent to the traditions of their remote ancestors, than to the evidence of their own senses.

    The Jewish religion was admirably fitted for defence, but it was never designed for conquest; and it seems probable that the number of proselytes was never much superior to that of apostates. The divine promises were originally made, and the distinguishing rite of circumcision was enjoined, to a single

    family. When the posterity of Abraham had multiplied like the sands of the sea, the Deity, from whose mouth they received a system of laws and ceremonies, declared himself the proper and as it were the national God of Israel and with the most jealous care separated his favorite people from the rest of mankind. The conquest of the land of Canaan was accompanied with so many wonderful and with so many bloody circumstances, that the victorious Jews were left in a state of irreconcilable hostility with all their neighbors. They had been commanded to extirpate some of the most idolatrous tribes, and the execution of the divine will had seldom been retarded by the weakness of humanity. With the other nations they were forbidden to contract any marriages or alliances; and the prohibition of receiving them into the congregation, which in some cases was perpetual, almost always extended to the third, to the seventh, or even to the tenth generation. The obligation of preaching to the Gentiles the faith of Moses had never been inculcated as a precept of the law, nor were the Jews inclined to impose it on themselves as a voluntary duty.

    In the admission of new citizens, that unsocial people was actuated by the selfish vanity of the Greeks, rather than by the generous policy of Rome. The descendants of Abraham were flattered by the opinion that they alone were the heirs of the covenant, and they were apprehensive of diminishing the value of their inheritance by sharing it too easily with the strangers of the earth. A larger acquaintance with mankind extended their knowledge without correcting their prejudices; and whenever the God of Israel acquired any new votaries, he was much more indebted to the inconstant humor of polytheism than to the active zeal of his own missionaries. The religion of Moses seems to be instituted for a particular country as well as for a single nation; and if a strict obedience had been paid to the order, that every male, three times in the year, should present himself before the Lord Jehovah, it would have been impossible that the Jews could ever have spread themselves beyond the narrow limits of the promised land. That obstacle was indeed removed by the destruction of the temple of

    Jerusalem; but the most considerable part of the Jewish religion was involved in its destruction; and the Pagans, who had long wondered at the strange report of an empty sanctuary, were at a loss to discover what could be the object, or what could be the instruments, of a worship which was destitute of temples and of altars, of priests and of sacrifices. Yet even in their fallen state, the Jews, still asserting their lofty and exclusive privileges, shunned, instead of courting, the society of strangers. They still insisted with inflexible rigor on those parts of the law which it was in their power to practise. Their peculiar distinctions of days, of meats, and a variety of trivial though burdensome observances, were so many objects of disgust and aversion for the other nations, to whose habits and prejudices they were diametrically opposite. The painful and even dangerous rite of circumcision was alone capable of repelling a willing proselyte from the door of the synagogue.

    Under these circumstances, Christianity offered itself to the world, armed with the strength of the Mosaic law, and delivered from the weight of its fetters. An exclusive zeal for the truth of religion, and the unity of God, was as carefully inculcated in the new as in the ancient system: and whatever was now revealed to mankind concerning the nature and designs of the Supreme Being, was fitted to increase their reverence for that mysterious doctrine. The divine authority of Moses and the prophets was admitted, and even established, as the firmest basis of Christianity. From the beginning of the world, an uninterrupted series of predictions had announced and prepared the long-expected coming of the Messiah, who, in compliance with the gross apprehensions of the Jews, had been more frequently represented under the character of a King and Conqueror, than under that of a Prophet, a Martyr, and the Son of God. By his expiatory sacrifice, the imperfect sacrifices of the temple were at once consummated and abolished. The ceremonial law, which consisted only of types and figures, was succeeded by a pure and spiritual worship, equally adapted to all climates, as well as to every condition of

    mankind; and to the initiation of blood was substituted a more harmless initiation of water. The promise of divine favor, instead of being partially confined to the posterity of Abraham, was universally proposed to the freeman and the slave, to the Greek and to the barbarian, to the Jew and to the Gentile. Every privilege that could raise the proselyte from earth to heaven, that could exalt his devotion, secure his happiness, or even gratify that secret pride which, under the semblance of devotion, insinuates itself into the human heart, was still reserved for the members of the Christian church; but at the same time all mankind was permitted, and even solicited, to accept the glorious distinction, which was not only proffered as a favor, but imposed as an obligation. It became the most sacred duty of a new convert to diffuse among his friends and relations the inestimable blessing which he had received, and to warn them against a refusal that would be severely punished as a criminal disobedience to the will of a benevolent but all-powerful Deity.

    Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion. —

    Part II.

    The enfranchisement of the church from the bonds of the synagogue was a work, however, of some time and of some difficulty. The Jewish converts, who acknowledged Jesus in the character of the Messiah foretold by their ancient oracles, respected him as a prophetic teacher of virtue and religion; but they obstinately adhered to the ceremonies of their ancestors, and were desirous of imposing them on the Gentiles, who continually augmented the number of believers. These Judaizing Christians seem to have argued with some degree of plausibility from the divine origin of the Mosaic law, and from the immutable perfections of its great Author. They affirmed, that if the Being, who is the same through all eternity, had designed to abolish those sacred rites which had served to distinguish his chosen people, the repeal of them would have been no less clear and solemn than their first

    promulgation: that, instead of those frequent declarations, which either suppose or assert the perpetuity of the Mosaic religion, it would have been represented as a provisionary scheme intended to last only to the coming of the Messiah, who should instruct mankind in a more perfect mode of faith and of worship: that the Messiah himself, and his disciples who conversed with him on earth, instead of authorizing by their example the most minute observances of the Mosaic law, would have published to the world the abolition of those useless and obsolete ceremonies, without suffering Christianity to remain during so many years obscurely confounded among the sects of the Jewish church. Arguments like these appear to have been used in the defence of the expiring cause of the Mosaic law; but the industry of our learned divines has abundantly explained the ambiguous language of the Old Testament, and the ambiguous conduct of the apostolic teachers. It was proper gradually to unfold the system of the gospel, and to pronounce, with the utmost caution and tenderness, a sentence of condemnation so repugnant to the inclination and prejudices of the believing Jews.

    The history of the church of Jerusalem affords a lively proof of the necessity of those precautions, and of the deep impression which the Jewish religion had made on the minds of its sectaries. The first fifteen bishops of Jerusalem were all circumcised Jews; and the congregation over which they presided united the law of Moses with the doctrine of Christ. It was natural that the primitive tradition of a church which was founded only forty days after the death of Christ, and was governed almost as many years under the immediate inspection of his apostle, should be received as the standard of orthodoxy. The distant churches very frequently appealed to the authority of their venerable Parent, and relieved her distresses by a liberal contribution of alms. But when numerous and opulent societies were established in the great cities of the empire, in Antioch, Alexandria, Ephesus, Corinth, and Rome, the reverence which Jerusalem had inspired to all

    the Christian colonies insensibly diminished. The Jewish converts, or, as they were afterwards called, the Nazarenes, who had laid the foundations of the church, soon found themselves overwhelmed by the increasing multitudes, that from all the various religions of polytheism enlisted under the banner of Christ: and the Gentiles, who, with the approbation of their peculiar apostle, had rejected the intolerable weight of the Mosaic ceremonies, at length refused to their more scrupulous brethren the same toleration which at first they had humbly solicited for their own practice. The ruin of the temple of the city, and of the public religion of the Jews, was severely felt by the Nazarenes; as in their manners, though not in their faith, they maintained so intimate a connection with their impious countrymen, whose misfortunes were attributed by the Pagans to the contempt, and more justly ascribed by the Christians to the wrath, of the Supreme Deity. The Nazarenes retired from the ruins of Jerusalem * to the little town of Pella beyond the Jordan, where that ancient church languished above sixty years in solitude and obscurity. They still enjoyed the comfort of making frequent and devout visits to the Holy City, and the hope of being one day restored to those seats which both nature and religion taught them to love as well as to revere. But at length, under the reign of Hadrian, the desperate fanaticism of the Jews filled up the measure of their calamities; and the Romans, exasperated by their repeated rebellions, exercised the rights of victory with unusual rigor. The emperor founded, under the name of Ælia Capitolina, a new city on Mount Sion, to which he gave the privileges of a colony; and denouncing the severest penalties against any of the Jewish people who should dare to approach its precincts, he fixed a vigilant garrison of a Roman cohort to enforce the execution of his orders. The Nazarenes had only one way left to escape the common proscription, and the force of truth was on this occasion assisted by the influence of temporal advantages. They elected Marcus for their bishop, a prelate of the race of the Gentiles, and most probably a native either of Italy or of some of the Latin provinces. At his persuasion, the most considerable part of the congregation renounced the Mosaic law, in the practice of which they had

    persevered above a century. By this sacrifice of their habits and prejudices, they purchased a free admission into the colony of Hadrian, and more firmly cemented their union with the Catholic church.

    When the name and honors of the church of Jerusalem had been restored to Mount Sion, the crimes of heresy and schism were imputed to the obscure remnant of the Nazarenes, which refused to accompany their Latin bishop. They still preserved their former habitation of Pella, spread themselves into the villages adjacent to Damascus, and formed an inconsiderable church in the city of Beroea, or, as it is now called, of Aleppo, in Syria. The name of Nazarenes was deemed too honorable for those Christian Jews, and they soon received, from the supposed poverty of their understanding, as well as of their condition, the contemptuous epithet of Ebionites. In a few years after the return of the church of Jerusalem, it became a matter of doubt and controversy, whether a man who sincerely acknowledged Jesus as the Messiah, but who still continued to observe the law of Moses, could possibly hope for salvation. The humane temper of Justin Martyr inclined him to answer this question in the affirmative; and though he expressed himself with the most guarded diffidence, he ventured to determine in favor of such an imperfect Christian, if he were content to practise the Mosaic ceremonies, without pretending to assert their general use or necessity. But when Justin was pressed to declare the sentiment of the church, he confessed that there were very many among the orthodox Christians, who not only excluded their Judaizing brethren from the hope of salvation, but who declined any intercourse with them in the common offices of friendship, hospitality, and social life. The more rigorous opinion prevailed, as it was natural to expect, over the milder; and an eternal bar of separation was fixed between the disciples of Moses and those of Christ. The unfortunate Ebionites, rejected from one religion as apostates, and from the other as heretics, found themselves compelled to assume a more decided character; and although some traces of that obsolete sect may be discovered as late as the fourth

    century, they insensibly melted away, either into the church or the synagogue.

    While the orthodox church preserved a just medium between excessive veneration and improper contempt for the law of Moses, the various heretics deviated into equal but opposite extremes of error and extravagance. From the acknowledged truth of the Jewish religion, the Ebionites had concluded that it could never be abolished. From its supposed imperfections, the Gnostics as hastily inferred that it never was instituted by the wisdom of the Deity. There are some objections against the authority of Moses and the prophets, which too readily present themselves to the sceptical mind; though they can only be derived from our ignorance of remote antiquity, and from our incapacity to form an adequate judgment of the divine economy. These objections were eagerly embraced and as petulantly urged by the vain science of the Gnostics. As those heretics were, for the most part, averse to the pleasures of sense, they morosely arraigned the polygamy of the patriarchs, the gallantries of David, and the seraglio of Solomon. The conquest of the land of Canaan, and the extirpation of the unsuspecting natives, they were at a loss how to reconcile with the common notions of humanity and justice. * But when they recollected the sanguinary list of murders, of executions, and of massacres, which stain almost every page of the Jewish annals, they acknowledged that the barbarians of Palestine had exercised as much compassion towards their idolatrous enemies, as they had ever shown to their friends or countrymen. Passing from the sectaries of the law to the law itself, they asserted that it was impossible that a religion which consisted only of bloody sacrifices and trifling ceremonies, and whose rewards as well as punishments were all of a carnal and temporal nature, could inspire the love of virtue, or restrain the impetuosity of passion. The Mosaic account of the creation and fall of man was treated with profane derision by the Gnostics, who would not listen with patience to the repose of the Deity after six days’ labor, to the rib of Adam, the garden of Eden, the trees of life and of

    knowledge, the speaking serpent, the forbidden fruit, and the condemnation pronounced against human kind for the venial offence of their first progenitors. The God of Israel was impiously represented by the Gnostics as a being liable to passion and to error, capricious in his favor, implacable in his resentment, meanly jealous of his superstitious worship, and confining his partial providence to a single people, and to this transitory life. In such a character they could discover none of the features of the wise and omnipotent Father of the universe. They allowed that the religion of the Jews was somewhat less criminal than the idolatry of the Gentiles; but it was their fundamental doctrine, that the Christ whom they adored as the first and brightest emanation of the Deity appeared upon earth to rescue mankind from their various errors, and to reveal a new system of truth and perfection. The most learned of the fathers, by a very singular condescension, have imprudently admitted the sophistry of the Gnostics. * Acknowledging that the literal sense is repugnant to every principle of faith as well as reason, they deem themselves secure and invulnerable behind the ample veil of allegory, which they carefully spread over every tender part of the Mosaic dispensation.

    It has been remarked with more ingenuity than truth, that the virgin purity of the church was never violated by schism or heresy before the reign of Trajan or Hadrian, about one hundred years after the death of Christ. We may observe with much more propriety, that, during that period, the disciples of the Messiah were indulged in a freer latitude, both of faith and practice, than has ever been allowed in succeeding ages. As the terms of communion were insensibly narrowed, and the spiritual authority of the prevailing party was exercised with increasing severity, many of its most respectable adherents, who were called upon to renounce, were provoked to assert their private opinions, to pursue the consequences of their mistaken principles, and openly to erect the standard of rebellion against the unity of the church. The Gnostics were distinguished as the most polite, the most learned, and the

    most wealthy of the Christian name; and that general appellation, which expressed a superiority of knowledge, was either assumed by their own pride, or ironically bestowed by the envy of their adversaries. They were almost without exception of the race of the Gentiles, and their principal founders seem to have been natives of Syria or Egypt, where the warmth of the climate disposes both the mind and the body to indolent and contemplative devotion. The Gnostics blended with the faith of Christ many sublime but obscure tenets, which they derived from oriental philosophy, and even from the religion of Zoroaster, concerning the eternity of matter, the existence of two principles, and the mysterious hierarchy of the invisible world. As soon as they launched out into that vast abyss, they delivered themselves to the guidance of a disordered imagination; and as the paths of error are various and infinite, the Gnostics were imperceptibly divided into more than fifty particular sects, of whom the most celebrated appear to have been the Basilidians, the Valentinians, the Marcionites, and, in a still later period, the Manichæans. Each of these sects could boast of its bishops and congregations, of its doctors and martyrs; and, instead of the Four Gospels adopted by the church, the heretics produced a multitude of histories, in which the actions and discourses of Christ and of his apostles were adapted to their respective tenets. The success of the Gnostics was rapid and extensive. They covered Asia and Egypt, established themselves in Rome, and sometimes penetrated into the provinces of the West. For the most part they arose in the second century, flourished during the third, and were suppressed in the fourth or fifth, by the prevalence of more fashionable controversies, and by the superior ascendant of the reigning power. Though they constantly disturbed the peace, and frequently disgraced the name, of religion, they contributed to assist rather than to retard the progress of Christianity. The Gentile converts, whose strongest objections and prejudices were directed against the law of Moses, could find admission into many Christian societies, which required not from their untutored mind any belief of an antecedent revelation. Their faith was insensibly fortified and enlarged,

    and the church was ultimately benefited by the conquests of its most inveterate enemies.

    But whatever difference of opinion might subsist between the Orthodox, the Ebionites, and the Gnostics, concerning the divinity or the obligation of the Mosaic law, they were all equally animated by the same exclusive zeal; and by the same abhorrence for idolatry, which had distinguished the Jews from the other nations of the ancient world. The philosopher, who considered the system of polytheism as a composition of human fraud and error, could disguise a smile of contempt under the mask of devotion, without apprehending that either the mockery, or the compliance, would expose him to the resentment of any invisible, or, as he conceived them, imaginary powers. But the established religions of Paganism were seen by the primitive Christians in a much more odious and formidable light. It was the universal sentiment both of the church and of heretics, that the dæmons were the authors, the patrons, and the objects of idolatry. Those rebellious spirits who had been degraded from the rank of angels, and cast down into the infernal pit, were still permitted to roam upon earth, to torment the bodies, and to seduce the minds, of sinful men. The dæmons soon discovered and abused the natural propensity of the human heart towards devotion, and artfully withdrawing the adoration of mankind from their Creator, they usurped the place and honors of the Supreme Deity. By the success of their malicious contrivances, they at once gratified their own vanity and revenge, and obtained the only comfort of which they were yet susceptible, the hope of involving the human species in the participation of their guilt and misery. It was confessed, or at least it was imagined, that they had distributed among themselves the most important characters of polytheism, one dæmon assuming the name and attributes of Jupiter, another of Æsculapius, a third of Venus, and a fourth perhaps of Apollo; and that, by the advantage of their long experience and ærial nature, they were enabled to execute, with sufficient skill and dignity, the parts which they had undertaken. They lurked in the temples, instituted

    festivals and sacrifices, invented fables, pronounced oracles, and were frequently allowed to perform miracles. The Christians, who, by the interposition of evil spirits, could so readily explain every preternatural appearance, were disposed and even desirous to admit the most extravagant fictions of the Pagan mythology. But the belief of the Christian was accompanied with horror. The most trifling mark of respect to the national worship he considered as a direct homage yielded to the dæmon, and as an act of rebellion against the majesty of God.

    Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion. —

    Part III.

    In consequence of this opinion, it was the first but arduous duty of a Christian to preserve himself pure and undefiled by the practice of idolatry. The religion of the nations was not merely a speculative doctrine professed in the schools or preached in the temples. The innumerable deities and rites of polytheism were closely interwoven with every circumstance of business or pleasure, of public or of private life; and it seemed impossible to escape the observance of them, without, at the same time, renouncing the commerce of mankind, and all the offices and amusements of society. The important transactions of peace and war were prepared or concluded by solemn sacrifices, in which the magistrate, the senator, and the soldier, were obliged to preside or to participate. The public spectacles were an essential part of the cheerful devotion of the Pagans, and the gods were supposed to accept, as the most grateful offering, the games that the prince and people celebrated in honor of their peculiar festivals. The Christians, who with pious horror avoided the abomination of the circus or the theatre, found himself encompassed with infernal snares in every convivial entertainment, as often as his friends, invoking the hospitable deities, poured out libations to each other’s happiness. When the bride, struggling with well-affected reluctance, was forced into hymenæal pomp over the

    threshold of her new habitation, or when the sad procession of the dead slowly moved towards the funeral pile; the Christian, on these interesting occasions, was compelled to desert the persons who were the dearest to him, rather than contract the guilt inherent to those impious ceremonies. Every art and every trade that was in the least concerned in the framing or adorning of idols was polluted by the stain of idolatry; a severe sentence, since it devoted to eternal misery the far greater part of the community, which is employed in the exercise of liberal or mechanic professions. If we cast our eyes over the numerous remains of antiquity, we shall perceive, that besides the immediate representations of the gods, and the holy instruments of their worship, the elegant forms and agreeable fictions consecrated by the imagination of the Greeks, were introduced as the richest ornaments of the houses, the dress, and the furniture of the Pagan. Even the arts of music and painting, of eloquence and poetry, flowed from the same impure origin. In the style of the fathers, Apollo and the Muses were the organs of the infernal spirit; Homer and Virgil were the most eminent of his servants; and the beautiful mythology which pervades and animates the compositions of their genius, is destined to celebrate the glory of the dæmons. Even the common language of Greece and Rome abounded with familiar but impious expressions, which the imprudent Christian might too carelessly utter, or too patiently hear.

    The dangerous temptations which on every side lurked in ambush to surprise the unguarded believer, assailed him with redoubled violence on the days of solemn festivals. So artfully were they framed and disposed throughout the year, that superstition always wore the appearance of pleasure, and often of virtue. Some of the most sacred festivals in the Roman ritual were destined to salute the new calends of January with vows of public and private felicity; to indulge the pious remembrance of the dead and living; to ascertain the inviolable bounds of property; to hail, on the return of spring, the genial powers of fecundity; to perpetuate the two memorable areas of

    Rome, the foundation of the city and that of the republic, and to restore, during the humane license of the Saturnalia, the primitive equality of mankind. Some idea may be conceived of the abhorrence of the Christians for such impious ceremonies, by the scrupulous delicacy which they displayed on a much less alarming occasion. On days of general festivity, it was the custom of the ancients to adorn their doors with lamps and with branches of laurel, and to crown their heads with a garland of flowers. This innocent and elegant practice might perhaps have been tolerated as a mere civil institution. But it most unluckily happened that the doors were under the protection of the household gods, that the laurel was sacred to the lover of Daphne, and that garlands of flowers, though frequently worn as a symbol of joy or mourning, had been dedicated in their first origin to the service of superstition. The trembling Christians, who were persuaded in this instance to comply with the fashion of their country, and the commands of the magistrate, labored under the most gloomy apprehensions, from the reproaches of his own conscience, the censures of the church, and the denunciations of divine vengeance.

    Such was the anxious diligence which was required to guard the chastity of the gospel from the infectious breath of idolatry. The superstitious observances of public or private rites were carelessly practised, from education and habit, by the followers of the established religion. But as often as they occurred, they afforded the Christians an opportunity of declaring and confirming their zealous opposition. By these frequent protestations their attachment to the faith was continually fortified; and in proportion to the increase of zeal, they combated with the more ardor and success in the holy war, which they had undertaken against the empire of the demons.

    1. The writings of Cicero represent in the most lively colors the ignorance, the errors, and the uncertainty of the ancient philosophers with regard to the immortality of the soul. When

    they are desirous of arming their disciples against the fear of death, they inculcate, as an obvious, though melancholy position, that the fatal stroke of our dissolution releases us from the calamities of life; and that those can no longer suffer, who no longer exist. Yet there were a few sages of Greece and Rome who had conceived a more exalted, and, in some respects, a juster idea of human nature, though it must be confessed, that in the sublime inquiry, their reason had been often guided by their imagination, and that their imagination had been prompted by their vanity. When they viewed with complacency the extent of their own mental powers, when they exercised the various faculties of memory, of fancy, and of judgment, in the most profound speculations, or the most important labors, and when they reflected on the desire of fame, which transported them into future ages, far beyond the bounds of death and of the grave, they were unwilling to confound themselves with the beasts of the field, or to suppose that a being, for whose dignity they entertained the most sincere admiration, could be limited to a spot of earth, and to a few years of duration. With this favorable prepossession they summoned to their aid the science, or rather the language, of Metaphysics. They soon discovered, that as none of the properties of matter will apply to the operations of the mind, the human soul must consequently be a substance distinct from the body, pure, simple, and spiritual, incapable of dissolution, and susceptible of a much higher degree of virtue and happiness after the release from its corporeal prison. From these specious and noble principles, the philosophers who trod in the footsteps of Plato deduced a very unjustifiable conclusion, since they asserted, not only the future immortality, but the past eternity, of the human soul, which they were too apt to consider as a portion of the infinite and self-existing spirit, which pervades and sustains the universe. A doctrine thus removed beyond the senses and the experience of mankind, might serve to amuse the leisure of a philosophic mind; or, in the silence of solitude, it might sometimes impart a ray of comfort to desponding virtue; but the faint impression which had been received in the schools, was soon obliterated by the commerce and business of active

    life. We are sufficiently acquainted with the eminent persons who flourished in the age of Cicero, and of the first Cæsars, with their actions, their characters, and their motives, to be assured that their conduct in this life was never regulated by any serious conviction of the rewards or punishments of a future state. At the bar and in the senate of Rome the ablest orators were not apprehensive of giving offence to their hearers, by exposing that doctrine as an idle and extravagant opinion, which was rejected with contempt by every man of a liberal education and understanding.

    Since therefore the most sublime efforts of philosophy can extend no further than feebly to point out the desire, the hope, or, at most, the probability, of a future state, there is nothing, except a divine revelation, that can ascertain the existence, and describe the condition, of the invisible country which is destined to receive the souls of men after their separation from the body. But we may perceive several defects inherent to the popular religions of Greece and Rome, which rendered them very unequal to so arduous a task. 1. The general system of their mythology was unsupported by any solid proofs; and the wisest among the Pagans had already disclaimed its usurped authority. 2. The description of the infernal regions had been abandoned to the fancy of painters and of poets, who peopled them with so many phantoms and monsters, who dispensed their rewards and punishments with so little equity, that a solemn truth, the most congenial to the human heart, was opposed and disgraced by the absurd mixture of the wildest fictions. 3. The doctrine of a future state was scarcely considered among the devout polytheists of Greece and Rome as a fundamental article of faith. The providence of the gods, as it related to public communities rather than to private individuals, was principally displayed on the visible theatre of the present world. The petitions which were offered on the altars of Jupiter or Apollo, expressed the anxiety of their worshippers for temporal happiness, and their ignorance or indifference concerning a future life. The important truth of the of the immortality of the soul was inculcated with more

    diligence, as well as success, in India, in Assyria, in Egypt, and in Gaul; and since we cannot attribute such a difference to the superior knowledge of the barbarians, we must ascribe it to the influence of an established priesthood, which employed the motives of virtue as the instrument of ambition.

    We might naturally expect that a principle so essential to religion, would have been revealed in the clearest terms to the chosen people of Palestine, and that it might safely have been intrusted to the hereditary priesthood of Aaron. It is incumbent on us to adore the mysterious dispensations of Providence, when we discover that the doctrine of the immortality of the soul is omitted in the law of Moses it is darkly insinuated by the prophets; and during the long period which clasped between the Egyptian and the Babylonian servitudes, the hopes as well as fears of the Jews appear to have been confined within the narrow compass of the present life. After Cyrus had permitted the exiled nation to return into the promised land, and after Ezra had restored the ancient records of their religion, two celebrated sects, the Sadducees and the Pharisees, insensibly arose at Jerusalem. The former, selected from the more opulent and distinguished ranks of society, were strictly attached to the literal sense of the Mosaic law, and they piously rejected the immortality of the soul, as an opinion that received no countenance from the divine book, which they revered as the only rule of their faith. To the authority of Scripture the Pharisees added that of tradition, and they accepted, under the name of traditions, several speculative tenets from the philosophy or religion of the eastern nations. The doctrines of fate or predestination, of angels and spirits, and of a future state of rewards and punishments, were in the number of these new articles of belief; and as the Pharisees, by the austerity of their manners, had drawn into their party the body of the Jewish people, the immortality of the soul became the prevailing sentiment of the synagogue, under the reign of the Asmonæan princes and pontiffs. The temper of the Jews was incapable of contenting itself with such a cold and languid assent as might satisfy the

    mind of a Polytheist; and as soon as they admitted the idea of a future state, they embraced it with the zeal which has always formed the characteristic of the nation. Their zeal, however, added nothing to its evidence, or even probability: and it was still necessary that the doctrine of life and immortality, which had been dictated by nature, approved by reason, and received by superstition, should obtain the sanction of divine truth from the authority and example of Christ.

    When the promise of eternal happiness was proposed to mankind on condition of adopting the faith, and of observing the precepts, of the gospel, it is no wonder that so advantageous an offer should have been accepted by great numbers of every religion, of every rank, and of every province in the Roman empire. The ancient Christians were animated by a contempt for their present existence, and by a just confidence of immortality, of which the doubtful and imperfect faith of modern ages cannot give us any adequate notion. In the primitive church, the influence of truth was very powerfully strengthened by an opinion, which, however it may deserve respect for its usefulness and antiquity, has not been found agreeable to experience. It was universally believed, that the end of the world, and the kingdom of heaven, were at hand. * The near approach of this wonderful event had been predicted by the apostles; the tradition of it was preserved by their earliest disciples, and those who understood in their literal senses the discourse of Christ himself, were obliged to expect the second and glorious coming of the Son of Man in the clouds, before that generation was totally extinguished, which had beheld his humble condition upon earth, and which might still be witness of the calamities of the Jews under Vespasian or Hadrian. The revolution of seventeen centuries has instructed us not to press too closely the mysterious language of prophecy and revelation; but as long as, for wise purposes, this error was permitted to subsist in the church, it was productive of the most salutary effects on the faith and practice of Christians, who lived in the awful

    expectation of that moment, when the globe itself, and all the various race of mankind, should tremble at the appearance of their divine Judge.

    Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion. —

    Part IV.

    The ancient and popular doctrine of the Millennium was intimately connected with the second coming of Christ. As the works of the creation had been finished in six days, their duration in their present state, according to a tradition which was attributed to the prophet Elijah, was fixed to six thousand years. By the same analogy it was inferred, that this long period of labor and contention, which was now almost elapsed, would be succeeded by a joyful Sabbath of a thousand years; and that Christ, with the triumphant band of the saints and the elect who had escaped death, or who had been miraculously revived, would reign upon earth till the time appointed for the last and general resurrection. So pleasing was this hope to the mind of believers, that the New Jerusalem, the seat of this blissful kingdom, was quickly adorned with all the gayest colors of the imagination. A felicity consisting only of pure and spiritual pleasure would have appeared too refined for its inhabitants, who were still supposed to possess their human nature and senses. A garden of Eden, with the amusements of the pastoral life, was no longer suited to the advanced state of society which prevailed under the Roman empire. A city was therefore erected of gold and precious stones, and a supernatural plenty of corn and wine was bestowed on the adjacent territory; in the free enjoyment of whose spontaneous productions, the happy and benevolent people was never to be restrained by any jealous laws of exclusive property. The assurance of such a Millennium was carefully inculcated by a succession of fathers from Justin Martyr, and Irenæus, who conversed with the immediate disciples of the apostles, down to Lactantius, who was preceptor to the son of Constantine. Though it might not

    be universally received, it appears to have been the reigning sentiment of the orthodox believers; and it seems so well adapted to the desires and apprehensions of mankind, that it must have contributed in a very considerable degree to the progress of the Christian faith. But when the edifice of the church was almost completed, the temporary support was laid aside. The doctrine of Christ’s reign upon earth was at first treated as a profound allegory, was considered by degrees as a doubtful and useless opinion, and was at length rejected as the absurd invention of heresy and fanaticism. A mysterious prophecy, which still forms a part of the sacred canon, but which was thought to favor the exploded sentiment, has very narrowly escaped the proscription of the church.

    Whilst the happiness and glory of a temporal reign were promised to the disciples of Christ, the most dreadful calamities were denounced against an unbelieving world. The edification of a new Jerusalem was to advance by equal steps with the destruction of the mystic Babylon; and as long as the emperors who reigned before Constantine persisted in the profession of idolatry, the epithet of babylon was applied to the city and to the empire of Rome. A regular series was prepared of all the moral and physical evils which can afflict a flourishing nation; intestine discord, and the invasion of the fiercest barbarians from the unknown regions of the North; pestilence and famine, comets and eclipses, earthquakes and inundations. All these were only so many preparatory and alarming signs of the great catastrophe of Rome, when the country of the Scipios and Cæsars should be consumed by a flame from Heaven, and the city of the seven hills, with her palaces, her temples, and her triumphal arches, should be buried in a vast lake of fire and brimstone. It might, however, afford some consolation to Roman vanity, that the period of their empire would be that of the world itself; which, as it had once perished by the element of water, was destined to experience a second and a speedy destruction from the element of fire. In the opinion of a general conflagration, the faith of the Christian very happily coincided with the tradition

    of the East, the philosophy of the Stoics, and the analogy of Nature; and even the country, which, from religious motives, had been chosen for the origin and principal scene of the conflagration, was the best adapted for that purpose by natural and physical causes; by its deep caverns, beds of sulphur, and numero is volcanoes, of which those of Ætna, of Vesuvius, and of Lipari, exhibit a very imperfect representation. The calmest and most intrepid sceptic could not refuse to acknowledge that the destruction of the present system of the world by fire, was in itself extremely probable. The Christian, who founded his belief much less on the fallacious arguments of reason than on the authority of tradition and the interpretation of Scripture, expected it with terror and confidence as a certain and approaching event; and as his mind was perpetually filled with the solemn idea, he considered every disaster that happened to the empire as an infallible symptom of an expiring world.

    The condemnation of the wisest and most virtuous of the Pagans, on account of their ignorance or disbelief of the divine truth, seems to offend the reason and the humanity of the present age. But the primitive church, whose faith was of a much firmer consistence, delivered over, without hesitation, to eternal torture, the far greater part of the human species. A charitable hope might perhaps be indulged in favor of Socrates, or some other sages of antiquity, who had consulted the light of reason before that of the gospel had arisen. But it was unanimously affirmed, that those who, since the birth or the death of Christ, had obstinately persisted in the worship of the dæmons, neither deserved nor could expect a pardon from the irritated justice of the Deity. These rigid sentiments, which had been unknown to the ancient world, appear to have infused a spirit of bitterness into a system of love and harmony. The ties of blood and friendship were frequently torn asunder by the difference of religious faith; and the Christians, who, in this world, found themselves oppressed by the power of the Pagans, were sometimes seduced by resentment and spiritual pride to delight in the prospect of their future

    triumph. “You are fond of spectacles,” exclaims the stern Tertullian; “expect the greatest of all spectacles, the last and eternal judgment of the universe. How shall I admire, how laugh, how rejoice, how exult, when I behold so many proud monarchs, so many fancied gods, groaning in the lowest abyss of darkness; so many magistrates, who persecuted the name of the Lord, liquefying in fiercer fires than they ever kindled against the Christians; so many sage philosophers blushing in red-hot flames with their deluded scholars; so many celebrated poets trembling before the tribunal, not of Minos, but of Christ; so many tragedians, more tuneful in the expression of their own sufferings; so many dancers.” * But the humanity of the reader will permit me to draw a veil over the rest of this infernal description, which the zealous African pursues in a long variety of affected and unfeeling witticisms.

    Doubtless there were many among the primitive Christians of a temper more suitable to the meekness and charity of their profession. There were many who felt a sincere compassion for the danger of their friends and countrymen, and who exerted the most benevolent zeal to save them from the impending destruction. The careless Polytheist, assailed by new and unexpected terrors, against which neither his priests nor his philosophers could afford him any certain protection, was very frequently terrified and subdued by the menace of eternal tortures. His fears might assist the progress of his faith and reason; and if he could once persuade himself to suspect that the Christian religion might possibly be true, it became an easy task to convince him that it was the safest and most prudent party that he could possibly embrace.

    III. The supernatural gifts, which even in this life were ascribed to the Christians above the rest of mankind, must have conduced to their own comfort, and very frequently to the conviction of infidels. Besides the occasional prodigies, which might sometimes be effected by the immediate interposition of the Deity when he suspended the laws of Nature for the service of religion, the Christian church, from the time of the

    apostles and their first disciples, has claimed an uninterrupted succession of miraculous powers, the gift of tongues, of vision, and of prophecy, the power of expelling dæmons, of healing the sick, and of raising the dead. The knowledge of foreign languages was frequently communicated to the contemporaries of Irenæus, though Irenæus himself was left to struggle with the difficulties of a barbarous dialect, whilst he preached the gospel to the natives of Gaul. The divine inspiration, whether it was conveyed in the form of a waking or of a sleeping vision, is described as a favor very liberally bestowed on all ranks of the faithful, on women as on elders, on boys as well as upon bishops. When their devout minds were sufficiently prepared by a course of prayer, of fasting, and of vigils, to receive the extraordinary impulse, they were transported out of their senses, and delivered in ecstasy what was inspired, being mere organs of the Holy Spirit, just as a pipe or flute is of him who blows into it. We may add, that the design of these visions was, for the most part, either to disclose the future history, or to guide the present administration, of the church. The expulsion of the dæmons from the bodies of those unhappy persons whom they had been permitted to torment, was considered as a signal though ordinary triumph of religion, and is repeatedly alleged by the ancient apoligists, as the most convincing evidence of the truth of Christianity. The awful ceremony was usually performed in a public manner, and in the presence of a great number of spectators; the patient was relieved by the power or skill of the exorcist, and the vanquished dæmon was heard to confess that he was one of the fabled gods of antiquity, who had impiously usurped the adoration of mankind. But the miraculous cure of diseases of the most inveterate or even preternatural kind, can no longer occasion any surprise, when we recollect, that in the days of Iranæus, about the end of the second century, the resurrection of the dead was very far from being esteemed an uncommon event; that the miracle was frequently performed on necessary occasions, by great fasting and the joint supplication of the church of the place, and that the persons thus restored to their prayers had lived afterwards among them many years. At such a period, when faith could

    boast of so many wonderful victories over death, it seems difficult to account for the scepticism of those philosophers, who still rejected and derided the doctrine of the resurrection. A noble Grecian had rested on this important ground the whole controversy, and promised Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch, that if he could be gratified with the sight of a single person who had been actually raised from the dead, he would immediately embrace the Christian religion. It is somewhat remarkable, that the prelate of the first eastern church, however anxious for the conversion of his friend, thought proper to decline this fair and reasonable challenge.

    The miracles of the primitive church, after obtaining the sanction of ages, have been lately attacked in a very free and ingenious inquiry, which, though it has met with the most favorable reception from the public, appears to have excited a general scandal among the divines of our own as well as of the other Protestant churches of Europe. Our different sentiments on this subject will be much less influenced by any particular arguments, than by our habits of study and reflection; and, above all, by the degree of evidence which we have accustomed ourselves to require for the proof of a miraculous event. The duty of an historian does not call upon him to interpose his private judgment in this nice and important controversy; but he ought not to dissemble the difficulty of adopting such a theory as may reconcile the interest of religion with that of reason, of making a proper application of that theory, and of defining with precision the limits of that happy period, exempt from error and from deceit, to which we might be disposed to extend the gift of supernatural powers. From the first of the fathers to the last of the popes, a succession of bishops, of saints, of martyrs, and of miracles, is continued without interruption; and the progress of superstition was so gradual, and almost imperceptible, that we know not in what particular link we should break the chain of tradition. Every age bears testimony to the wonderful events by which it was distinguished, and its testimony appears no less weighty and respectable than that of the preceding generation, till we are

    insensibly led on to accuse our own inconsistency, if in the eighth or in the twelfth century we deny to the venerable Bede, or to the holy Bernard, the same degree of confidence which, in the second century, we had so liberally granted to Justin or to Irenæus. If the truth of any of those miracles is appreciated by their apparent use and propriety, every age had unbelievers to convince, heretics to confute, and idolatrous nations to convert; and sufficient motives might always be produced to justify the interposition of Heaven. And yet, since every friend to revelation is persuaded of the reality, and every reasonable man is convinced of the cessation, of miraculous powers, it is evident that there must have been some period in which they were either suddenly or gradually withdrawn from the Christian church. Whatever æra is chosen for that purpose, the death of the apostles, the conversion of the Roman empire, or the extinction of the Arian heresy, the insensibility of the Christians who lived at that time will equally afford a just matter of surprise. They still supported their pretensions after they had lost their power. Credulity performed the office of faith; fanaticism was permitted to assume the language of inspiration, and the effects of accident or contrivance were ascribed to supernatural causes. The recent experience of genuine miracles should have instructed the Christian world in the ways of Providence, and habituated their eye (if we may use a very inadequate expression) to the style of the divine artist. Should the most skilful painter of modern Italy presume to decorate his feeble imitations with the name of Raphael or of Correggio, the insolent fraud would be soon discovered, and indignantly rejected.

    Whatever opinion may be entertained of the miracles of the primitive church since the time of the apostles, this unresisting softness of temper, so conspicuous among the believers of the second and third centuries, proved of some accidental benefit to the cause of truth and religion. In modern times, a latent and even involuntary scepticism adheres to the most pious dispositions. Their admission of supernatural truths is much less an active consent than a cold and passive

    acquiescence. Accustomed long since to observe and to respect the variable order of Nature, our reason, or at least our imagination, is not sufficiently prepared to sustain the visible action of the Deity. But, in the first ages of Christianity, the situation of mankind was extremely different. The most curious, or the most credulous, among the Pagans, were often persuaded to enter into a society which asserted an actual claim of miraculous powers. The primitive Christians perpetually trod on mystic ground, and their minds were exercised by the habits of believing the most extraordinary events. They felt, or they fancied, that on every side they were incessantly assaulted by dæmons, comforted by visions, instructed by prophecy, and surprisingly delivered from danger, sickness, and from death itself, by the supplications of the church. The real or imaginary prodigies, of which they so frequently conceived themselves to be the objects, the instruments, or the spectators, very happily disposed them to adopt with the same ease, but with far greater justice, the authentic wonders of the evangelic history; and thus miracles that exceeded not the measure of their own experience, inspired them with the most lively assurance of mysteries which were acknowledged to surpass the limits of their understanding. It is this deep impression of supernatural truths, which has been so much celebrated under the name of faith; a state of mind described as the surest pledge of the divine favor and of future felicity, and recommended as the first, or perhaps the only merit of a Christian. According to the more rigid doctors, the moral virtues, which may be equally practised by infidels, are destitute of any value or efficacy in the work of our justification.

    Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion. —

    Part V.

    1. But the primitive Christian demonstrated his faith by his virtues; and it was very justly supposed that the divine persuasion, which enlightened or subdued the understanding,

    must, at the same time, purify the heart, and direct the actions, of the believer. The first apologists of Christianity who justify the innocence of their brethren, and the writers of a later period who celebrate the sanctity of their ancestors, display, in the most lively colors, the reformation of manners which was introduced into the world by the preaching of the gospel. As it is my intention to remark only such human causes as were permitted to second the influence of revelation, I shall slightly mention two motives which might naturally render the lives of the primitive Christians much purer and more austere than those of their Pagan contemporaries, or their degenerate successors; repentance for their past sins, and the laudable desire of supporting the reputation of the society in which they were engaged. *

    It is a very ancient reproach, suggested by the ignorance or the malice of infidelity, that the Christians allured into their party the most atrocious criminals, who, as soon as they were touched by a sense of remorse, were easily persuaded to wash away, in the water of baptism, the guilt of their past conduct, for which the temples of the gods refused to grant them any expiation. But this reproach, when it is cleared from misrepresentation, contributes as much to the honor as it did to the increase of the church. The friends of Christianity may acknowledge without a blush, that many of the most eminent saints had been before their baptism the most abandoned sinners. Those persons, who in the world had followed, though in an imperfect manner, the dictates of benevolence and propriety, derived such a calm satisfaction from the opinion of their own rectitude, as rendered them much less susceptible of the sudden emotions of shame, of grief, and of terror, which have given birth to so many wonderful conversions. After the example of their divine Master, the missionaries of the gospel disdained not the society of men, and especially of women, oppressed by the consciousness, and very often by the effects, of their vices. As they emerged from sin and superstition to the glorious hope of immortality, they resolved to devote themselves to a life, not only of virtue, but of penitence. The

    desire of perfection became the ruling passion of their soul; and it is well known, that while reason embraces a cold mediocrity, our passions hurry us, with rapid violence, over the space which lies between the most opposite extremes.

    When the new converts had been enrolled in the number of the faithful, and were admitted to the sacraments of the church, they found themselves restrained from relapsing into their past disorders by another consideration of a less spiritual, but of a very innocent and respectable nature. Any particular society that has departed from the great body of the nation, or the religion to which it belonged, immediately becomes the object of universal as well as invidious observation. In proportion to the smallness of its numbers, the character of the society may be affected by the virtues and vices of the persons who compose it; and every member is engaged to watch with the most vigilant attention over his own behavior, and over that of his brethren, since, as he must expect to incur a part of the common disgrace, he may hope to enjoy a share of the common reputation. When the Christians of Bithynia were brought before the tribunal of the younger Pliny, they assured the proconsul, that, far from being engaged in any unlawful conspiracy, they were bound by a solemn obligation to abstain from the commission of those crimes which disturb the private or public peace of society, from theft, robbery, adultery, perjury, and fraud. Near a century afterwards, Tertullian with an honest pride, could boast, that very few Christians had suffered by the hand of the executioner, except on account of their religion. Their serious and sequestered life, averse to the gay luxury of the age, inured them to chastity, temperance, economy, and all the sober and domestic virtues. As the greater number were of some trade or profession, it was incumbent on them, by the strictest integrity and the fairest dealing, to remove the suspicions which the profane are too apt to conceive against the appearances of sanctity. The contempt of the world exercised them in the habits of humility, meekness, and patience. The more they were persecuted, the more closely

    they adhered to each other. Their mutual charity and unsuspecting confidence has been remarked by infidels, and was too often abused by perfidious friends.

    It is a very honorable circumstance for the morals of the primitive Christians, that even their faults, or rather errors, were derived from an excess of virtue. The bishops and doctors of the church, whose evidence attests, and whose authority might influence, the professions, the principles, and even the practice of their contemporaries, had studied the Scriptures with less skill than devotion; and they often received, in the most literal sense, those rigid precepts of Christ and the apostles, to which the prudence of succeeding commentators has applied a looser and more figurative mode of interpretation. Ambitious to exalt the perfection of the gospel above the wisdom of philosophy, the zealous fathers have carried the duties of self-mortification, of purity, and of patience, to a height which it is scarcely possible to attain, and much less to preserve, in our present state of weakness and corruption. A doctrine so extraordinary and so sublime must inevitably command the veneration of the people; but it was ill calculated to obtain the suffrage of those worldly philosophers, who, in the conduct of this transitory life, consult only the feelings of nature and the interest of society.

    There are two very natural propensities which we may distinguish in the most virtuous and liberal dispositions, the love of pleasure and the love of action. If the former is refined by art and learning, improved by the charms of social intercourse, and corrected by a just regard to economy, to health, and to reputation, it is productive of the greatest part of the happiness of private life. The love of action is a principle of a much stronger and more doubtful nature. It often leads to anger, to ambition, and to revenge; but when it is guided by the sense of propriety and benevolence, it becomes the parent of every virtue, and if those virtues are accompanied with equal abilities, a family, a state, or an empire, may be indebted for their safety and prosperity to the undaunted courage of a

    single man. To the love of pleasure we may therefore ascribe most of the agreeable, to the love of action we may attribute most of the useful and respectable, qualifications. The character in which both the one and the other should be united and harmonized, would seem to constitute the most perfect idea of human nature. The insensible and inactive disposition, which should be supposed alike destitute of both, would be rejected, by the common consent of mankind, as utterly incapable of procuring any happiness to the individual, or any public benefit to the world. But it was not in this world, that the primitive Christians were desirous of making themselves either agreeable or useful. *

    The acquisition of knowledge, the exercise of our reason or fancy, and the cheerful flow of unguarded conversation, may employ the leisure of a liberal mind. Such amusements, however, were rejected with abhorrence, or admitted with the utmost caution, by the severity of the fathers, who despised all knowledge that was not useful to salvation, and who considered all levity of discours eas a criminal abuse of the gift of speech. In our present state of existence the body is so inseparably connected with the soul, that it seems to be our interest to taste, with innocence and moderation, the enjoyments of which that faithful companion is susceptible. Very different was the reasoning of our devout predecessors; vainly aspiring to imitate the perfection of angels, they disdained, or they affected to disdain, every earthly and corporeal delight. Some of our senses indeed are necessary for our preservation, others for our subsistence, and others again for our information; and thus far it was impossible to reject the use of them. The first sensation of pleasure was marked as the first moment of their abuse. The unfeeling candidate for heaven was instructed, not only to resist the grosser allurements of the taste or smell, but even to shut his ears against the profane harmony of sounds, and to view with indifference the most finished productions of human art. Gay apparel, magnificent houses, and elegant furniture, were supposed to unite the double guilt of pride and of sensuality; a

    simple and mortified appearance was more suitable to the Christian who was certain of his sins and doubtful of his salvation. In their censures of luxury, the fathers are extremely minute and circumstantial; and among the various articles which excite their pious indignation, we may enumerate false hair, garments of any color except white, instruments of music, vases of gold or silver, downy pillows, (as Jacob reposed his head on a stone,) white bread, foreign wines, public salutations, the use of warm baths, and the practice of shaving the beard, which, according to the expression of Tertullian, is a lie against our own faces, and an impious attempt to improve the works of the Creator. When Christianity was introduced among the rich and the polite, the observation of these singular laws was left, as it would be at present, to the few who were ambitious of superior sanctity. But it is always easy, as well as agreeable, for the inferior ranks of mankind to claim a merit from the contempt of that pomp and pleasure which fortune has placed beyond their reach. The virtue of the primitive Christians, like that of the first Romans, was very frequently guarded by poverty and ignorance.

    The chaste severity of the fathers, in whatever related to the commerce of the two sexes, flowed from the same principle; their abhorrence of every enjoyment which might gratify the sensual, and degrade the spiritual, nature of man. It was their favorite opinion, that if Adam had preserved his obedience to the Creator, he would have lived forever in a state of virgin purity, and that some harmless mode of vegetation might have peopled paradise with a race of innocent and immortal beings. The use of marriage was permitted only to his fallen posterity, as a necessary expedient to continue the human species, and as a restraint, however imperfect, on the natural licentiousness of desire. The hesitation of the orthodox casuists on this interesting subject, betrays the perplexity of men, unwilling to approve an institution which they were compelled to tolerate. The enumeration of the very whimsical laws, which they most circumstantially imposed on the

    marriage-bed, would force a smile from the young and a blush from the fair. It was their unanimous sentiment, that a first marriage was adequate to all the purposes of nature and of society. The sensual connection was refined into a resemblance of the mystic union of Christ with his church, and was pronounced to be indissoluble either by divorce or by death. The practice of second nuptials was branded with the name of a egal adultery; and the persons who were guilty of so scandalous an offence against Christian purity, were soon excluded from the honors, and even from the alms, of the church. Since desire was imputed as a crime, and marriage was tolerated as a defect, it was consistent with the same principles to consider a state of celibacy as the nearest approach to the divine perfection. It was with the utmost difficulty that ancient Rome could support the institution of six vestals; but the primitive church was filled with a great number of persons of either sex, who had devoted themselves to the profession of perpetual chastity. A few of these, among whom we may reckon the learned Origen, judged it the most prudent to disarm the tempter. Some were insensible and some were invincible against the assaults of the flesh. Disdaining an ignominious flight, the virgins of the warm climate of Africa encountered the enemy in the closest engagement; they permitted priests and deacons to share their bed, and gloried amidst the flames in their unsullied purity. But insulted Nature sometimes vindicated her rights, and this new species of martyrdom served only to introduce a new scandal into the church. Among the Christian ascetics, however, (a name which they soon acquired from their painful exercise,) many, as they were less presumptuous, were probably more successful. The loss of sensual pleasure was supplied and compensated by spiritual pride. Even the multitude of Pagans were inclined to estimate the merit of the sacrifice by its apparent difficulty; and it was in the praise of these chaste spouses of Christ that the fathers have poured forth the troubled stream of their eloquence. Such are the early traces of monastic principles and institutions, which, in a subsequent age, have counterbalanced all the temporal advantages of Christianity.

    The Christians were not less averse to the business than to the pleasures of this world. The defence of our persons and property they knew not how to reconcile with the patient doctrine which enjoined an unlimited forgiveness of past injuries, and commanded them to invite the repetition of fresh insults. Their simplicity was offended by the use of oaths, by the pomp of magistracy, and by the active contention of public life; nor could their humane ignorance be convinced that it was lawful on any occasion to shed the blood of our fellow-creatures, either by the sword of justice, or by that of war; even though their criminal or hostile attempts should threaten the peace and safety of the whole community. It was acknowledged, that, under a less perfect law, the powers of the Jewish constitution had been exercised, with the approbation of Heaven, by inspired prophets and by anointed kings. The Christians felt and confessed that such institutions might be necessary for the present system of the world, and they cheerfully submitted to the authority of their Pagan governors. But while they inculcated the maxims of passive obedience, they refused to take any active part in the civil administration or the military defence of the empire. Some indulgence might, perhaps, be allowed to those persons who, before their conversion, were already engaged in such violent and sanguinary occupations; but it was impossible that the Christians, without renouncing a more sacred duty, could assume the character of soldiers, of magistrates, or of princes. This indolent, or even criminal disregard to the public welfare, exposed them to the contempt and reproaches of the Pagans who very frequently asked, what must be the fate of the empire, attacked on every side by the barbarians, if all mankind should adopt the pusillanimous sentiments of the new sect. To this insulting question the Christian apologists returned obscure and ambiguous answers, as they were unwilling to reveal the secret cause of their security; the expectation that, before the conversion of mankind was accomplished, war, government, the Roman empire, and the world itself, would be no more. It may be observed, that, in this instance likewise, the situation of the first Christians

    coincided very happily with their religious scruples, and that their aversion to an active life contributed rather to excuse them from the service, than to exclude them from the honors, of the state and army.

    Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion. —

    Part VI.

    1. But the human character, however it may be exalted or depressed by a temporary enthusiasm, will return by degrees to its proper and natural level, and will resume those passions that seem the most adapted to its present condition. The primitive Christians were dead to the business and pleasures of the world; but their love of action, which could never be entirely extinguished, soon revived, and found a new occupation in the government of the church. A separate society, which attacked the established religion of the empire, was obliged to adopt some form of internal policy, and to appoint a sufficient number of ministers, intrusted not only with the spiritual functions, but even with the temporal direction of the Christian commonwealth. The safety of that society, its honor, its aggrandizement, were productive, even in the most pious minds, of a spirit of patriotism, such as the first of the Romans had felt for the republic, and sometimes of a similar indifference, in the use of whatever means might probably conduce to so desirable an end. The ambition of raising themselves or their friends to the honors and offices of the church, was disguised by the laudable intention of devoting to the public benefit the power and consideration, which, for that purpose only, it became their duty to solicit. In the exercise of their functions, they were frequently called upon to detect the errors of heresy or the arts of faction, to oppose the designs of perfidious brethren, to stigmatize their characters with deserved infamy, and to expel them from the bosom of a society whose peace and happiness they had attempted to disturb. The ecclesiastical governors of the Christians were taught to unite the wisdom of the serpent with

    the innocence of the dove; but as the former was refined, so the latter was insensibly corrupted, by the habits of government. If the church as well as in the world, the persons who were placed in any public station rendered themselves considerable by their eloquence and firmness, by their knowledge of mankind, and by their dexterity in business; and while they concealed from others, and perhaps from themselves, the secret motives of their conduct, they too frequently relapsed into all the turbulent passions of active life, which were tinctured with an additional degree of bitterness and obstinacy from the infusion of spiritual zeal.

    The government of the church has often been the subject, as well as the prize, of religious contention. The hostile disputants of Rome, of Paris, of Oxford, and of Geneva, have alike struggled to reduce the primitive and apostolic model to the respective standards of their own policy. The few who have pursued this inquiry with more candor and impartiality, are of opinion, that the apostles declined the office of legislation, and rather chose to endure some partial scandals and divisions, than to exclude the Christians of a future age from the liberty of varying their forms of ecclesiastical government according to the changes of times and circumstances. The scheme of policy, which, under their approbation, was adopted for the use of the first century, may be discovered from the practice of Jerusalem, of Ephesus, or of Corinth. The societies which were instituted in the cities of the Roman empire, were united only by the ties of faith and charity. Independence and equality formed the basis of their internal constitution. The want of discipline and human learning was supplied by the occasional assistance of the prophets, who were called to that function without distinction of age, of sex, * or of natural abilities, and who, as often as they felt the divine impulse, poured forth the effusions of the Spirit in the assembly of the faithful. But these extraordinary gifts were frequently abused or misapplied by the prophetic teachers. They displayed them at an improper season, presumptuously disturbed the service of the assembly, and, by their pride or mistaken zeal, they introduced,

    particularly into the apostolic church of Corinth, a long and melancholy train of disorders. As the institution of prophets became useless, and even pernicious, their powers were withdrawn, and their office abolished. The public functions of religion were solely intrusted to the established ministers of the church, the bishops and the presbyters; two appellations which, in their first origin, appear to have distinguished the same office and the same order of persons. The name of Presbyter was expressive of their age, or rather of their gravity and wisdom. The title of Bishop denoted their inspection over the faith and manners of the Christians who were committed to their pastoral care. In proportion to the respective numbers of the faithful, a larger or smaller number of these episcopal presbyters guided each infant congregation with equal authority and with united counsels.

    But the most perfect equality of freedom requires the directing hand of a superior magistrate: and the order of public deliberations soon introduces the office of a president, invested at least with the authority of collecting the sentiments, and of executing the resolutions, of the assembly. A regard for the public tranquillity, which would so frequently have been interrupted by annual or by occasional elections, induced the primitive Christians to constitute an honorable and perpetual magistracy, and to choose one of the wisest and most holy among their presbyterians to execute, during his life, the duties of their ecclesiastical governor. It was under these circumstances that the lofty title of Bishop began to raise itself above the humble appellation of Presbyter; and while the latter remained the most natural distinction for the members of every Christian senate, the former was appropriated to the dignity of its new president. The advantages of this episcopal form of government, which appears to have been introduced before the end of the first century, were so obvious, and so important for the future greatness, as well as the present peace, of Christianity, that it was adopted without delay by all the societies which were already scattered over the empire, had acquired in a very early

    period the sanction of antiquity, and is still revered by the most powerful churches, both of the East and of the West, as a primitive and even as a divine establishment. It is needless to observe, that the pious and humble presbyters, who were first dignified with the episcopal title, could not possess, and would probably have rejected, the power and pomp which now encircles the tiara of the Roman pontiff, or the mitre of a German prelate. But we may define, in a few words, the narrow limits of their original jurisdiction, which was chiefly of a spiritual, though in some instances of a temporal nature. It consisted in the administration of the sacraments and discipline of the church, the superintendency of religious ceremonies, which imperceptibly increased in number and variety, the consecration of ecclesiastical ministers, to whom the bishop assigned their respective functions, the management of the public fund, and the determination of all such differences as the faithful were unwilling to expose before the tribunal of an idolatrous judge. These powers, during a short period, were exercised according to the advice of the presbyteral college, and with the consent and approbation of the assembly of Christians. The primitive bishops were considered only as the first of their equals, and the honorable servants of a free people. Whenever the episcopal chair became vacant by death, a new president was chosen among the presbyters by the suffrages of the whole congregation, every member of which supposed himself invested with a sacred and sacerdotal character.

    Such was the mild and equal constitution by which the Christians were governed more than a hundred years after the death of the apostles. Every society formed within itself a separate and independent republic; and although the most distant of these little states maintained a mutual as well as friendly intercourse of letters and deputations, the Christian world was not yet connected by any supreme authority or legislative assembly. As the numbers of the faithful were gradually multiplied, they discovered the advantages that might result from a closer union of their interest and designs.

    Towards the end of the second century, the churches of Greece and Asia adopted the useful institutions of provincial synods, * and they may justly be supposed to have borrowed the model of a representative council from the celebrated examples of their own country, the Amphictyons, the Achæan league, or the assemblies of the Ionian cities. It was soon established as a custom and as a law, that the bishops of the independent churches should meet in the capital of the province at the stated periods of spring and autumn. Their deliberations were assisted by the advice of a few distinguished presbyters, and moderated by the presence of a listening multitude. Their decrees, which were styled Canons, regulated every important controversy of faith and discipline; and it was natural to believe that a liberal effusion of the Holy Spirit would be poured on the united assembly of the delegates of the Christian people. The institution of synods was so well suited to private ambition, and to public interest, that in the space of a few years it was received throughout the whole empire. A regular correspondence was established between the provincial councils, which mutually communicated and approved their respective proceedings; and the catholic church soon assumed the form, and acquired the strength, of a great foederative republic.

    As the legislative authority of the particular churches was insensibly superseded by the use of councils, the bishops obtained by their alliance a much larger share of executive and arbitrary power; and as soon as they were connected by a sense of their common interest, they were enabled to attack with united vigor, the original rights of their clergy and people. The prelates of the third century imperceptibly changed the language of exhortation into that of command, scattered the seeds of future usurpations, and supplied, by scripture allegories and declamatory rhetoric, their deficiency of force and of reason. They exalted the unity and power of the church, as it was represented in the Episcopal Office, of which every bishop enjoyed an equal and undivided portion. Princes and magistrates, it was often repeated, might boast an earthly

    claim to a transitory dominion; it was the episcopal authority alone which was derived from the Deity, and extended itself over this and over another world. The bishops were the vicegerents of Christ, the successors of the apostles, and the mystic substitutes of the high priest of the Mosaic law. Their exclusive privilege of conferring the sacerdotal character, invaded the freedom both of clerical and of popular elections; and if, in the administration of the church, they still consulted the judgment of the presbyters, or the inclination of the people, they most carefully inculcated the merit of such a voluntary condescension. The bishops acknowledged the supreme authority which resided in the assembly of their brethren; but in the government of his peculiar diocese, each of them exacted from his flock the same implicit obedience as if that favorite metaphor had been literally just, and as if the shepherd had been of a more exalted nature than that of his sheep. This obedience, however, was not imposed without some efforts on one side, and some resistance on the other. The democratical part of the constitution was, in many places, very warmly supported by the zealous or interested opposition of the inferior clergy. But their patriotism received the ignominious epithets of faction and schism; and the episcopal cause was indebted for its rapid progress to the labors of many active prelates, who, like Cyprian of Carthage, could reconcile the arts of the most ambitious statesman with the Christian virtues which seem adapted to the character of a saint and martyr.

    The same causes which at first had destroyed the equality of the presbyters introduced among the bishops a preeminence of rank, and from thence a superiority of jurisdiction. As often as in the spring and autumn they met in provincial synod, the difference of personal merit and reputation was very sensibly felt among the members of the assembly, and the multitude was governed by the wisdom and eloquence of the few. But the order of public proceedings required a more regular and less invidious distinction; the office of perpetual presidents in the councils of each province was conferred on the bishops of the

    principal city; and these aspiring prelates, who soon acquired the lofty titles of Metropolitans and Primates, secretly prepared themselves to usurp over their episcopal brethren the same authority which the bishops had so lately assumed above the college of presbyters. Nor was it long before an emulation of preeminence and power prevailed among the Metropolitans themselves, each of them affecting to display, in the most pompous terms, the temporal honors and advantages of the city over which he presided; the numbers and opulence of the Christians who were subject to their pastoral care; the saints and martyrs who had arisen among them; and the purity with which they preserved the tradition of the faith, as it had been transmitted through a series of orthodox bishops from the apostle or the apostolic disciple, to whom the foundation of their church was ascribed. From every cause, either of a civil or of an ecclesiastical nature, it was easy to foresee that Rome must enjoy the respect, and would soon claim the obedience of the provinces. The society of the faithful bore a just proportion to the capital of the empire; and the Roman church was the greatest, the most numerous, and, in regard to the West, the most ancient of all the Christian establishments, many of which had received their religion from the pious labors of her missionaries. Instead of oneapostolic founder, the utmost boast of Antioch, of Ephesus, or of Corinth, the banks of the Tyber were supposed to have been honored with the preaching and martyrdom of the two most eminent among the apostles; and the bishops of Rome very prudently claimed the inheritance of whatsoever prerogatives were attributed either to the person or to the office of St. Peter. The bishops of Italy and of the provinces were disposed to allow them a primacy of order and association (such was their very accurate expression) in the Christian aristocracy. But the power of a monarch was rejected with abhorrence, and the aspiring genius of Rome experienced from the nations of Asia and Africa a more vigorous resistance to her spiritual, than she had formerly done to her temporal, dominion. The patriotic Cyprian, who ruled with the most absolute sway the church of Carthage and the provincial synods, opposed with resolution and success the ambition of the Roman pontiff, artfully

    connected his own cause with that of the eastern bishops, and, like Hannibal, sought out new allies in the heart of Asia. If this Punic war was carried on without any effusion of blood, it was owing much less to the moderation than to the weakness of the contending prelates. Invectives and excommunications were their only weapons; and these, during the progress of the whole controversy, they hurled against each other with equal fury and devotion. The hard necessity of censuring either a pope, or a saint and martyr, distresses the modern Catholics whenever they are obliged to relate the particulars of a dispute in which the champions of religion indulged such passions as seem much more adapted to the senate or to the camp.

    The progress of the ecclesiastical authority gave birth to the memorable distinction of the laity and of the clergy, which had been unknown to the Greeks and Romans. The former of these appellations comprehended the body of the Christian people; the latter, according to the signification of the word, was appropriated to the chosen portion that had been set apart for the service of religion; a celebrated order of men, which has furnished the most important, though not always the most edifying, subjects for modern history. Their mutual hostilities sometimes disturbed the peace of the infant church, but their zeal and activity were united in the common cause, and the love of power, which (under the most artful disguises) could insinuate itself into the breasts of bishops and martyrs, animated them to increase the number of their subjects, and to enlarge the limits of the Christian empire. They were destitute of any temporal force, and they were for a long time discouraged and oppressed, rather than assisted, by the civil magistrate; but they had acquired, and they employed within their own society, the two most efficacious instruments of government, rewards and punishments; the former derived from the pious liberality, the latter from the devout apprehensions, of the faithful.

    Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion. —

    Part VII

    1. The community of goods, which had so agreeably amused the imagination of Plato, and which subsisted in some degree among the austere sect of the Essenians, was adopted for a short time in the primitive church. The fervor of the first proselytes prompted them to sell those worldly possessions, which they despised, to lay the price of them at the feet of the apostles, and to content themselves with receiving an equal share out of the general distribution. The progress of the Christian religion relaxed, and gradually abolished, this generous institution, which, in hands less pure than those of the apostles, would too soon have been corrupted and abused by the returning selfishness of human nature; and the converts who embraced the new religion were permitted to retain the possession of their patrimony, to receive legacies and inheritances, and to increase their separate property by all the lawful means of trade and industry. Instead of an absolute sacrifice, a moderate proportion was accepted by the ministers of the gospel; and in their weekly or monthly assemblies, every believer, according to the exigency of the occasion, and the measure of his wealth and piety, presented his voluntary offering for the use of the common fund. Nothing, however inconsiderable, was refused; but it was diligently inculcated; that, in the article of Tithes, the Mosaic law was still of divine obligation; and that since the Jews, under a less perfect discipline, had been commanded to pay a tenth part of all that they possessed, it would become the disciples of Christ to distinguish themselves by a superior degree of liberality, and to acquire some merit by resigning a superfluous treasure, which must so soon be annihilated with the world itself. It is almost unnecessary to observe, that the revenue of each particular church, which was of so uncertain and fluctuating a nature, must have varied with the poverty or the opulence of the faithful, as they were dispersed in obscure villages, or collected in the great cities of the empire. In the time of the emperor Decius, it was the opinion of the magistrates, that the Christians of Rome were possessed of

    very considerable wealth; that vessels of gold and silver were used in their religious worship, and that many among their proselytes had sold their lands and houses to increase the public riches of the sect, at the expense, indeed, of their unfortunate children, who found themselves beggars, because their parents had been saints. We should listen with distrust to the suspicions of strangers and enemies: on this occasion, however, they receive a very specious and probable color from the two following circumstances, the only ones that have reached our knowledge, which define any precise sums, or convey any distinct idea. Almost at the same period, the bishop of Carthage, from a society less opulent than that of Rome, collected a hundred thousand sesterces, (above eight hundred and fifty pounds sterling,) on a sudden call of charity to redeem the brethren of Numidia, who had been carried away captives by the barbarians of the desert. About a hundred years before the reign of Decius, the Roman church had received, in a single donation, the sum of two hundred thousand sesterces from a stranger of Pontus, who proposed to fix his residence in the capital. These oblations, for the most part, were made in money; nor was the society of Christians either desirous or capable of acquiring, to any considerable degree, the encumbrance of landed property. It had been provided by several laws, which were enacted with the same design as our statutes of mortmain, that no real estates should be given or bequeathed to any corporate body, without either a special privilege or a particular dispensation from the emperor or from the senate; who were seldom disposed to grant them in favor of a sect, at first the object of their contempt, and at last of their fears and jealousy. A transaction, however, is related under the reign of Alexander Severus, which discovers that the restraint was sometimes eluded or suspended, and that the Christians were permitted to claim and to possess lands within the limits of Rome itself. The progress of Christianity, and the civil confusion of the empire, contributed to relax the severity of the laws; and before the close of the third century many considerable estates were bestowed on the opulent churches of Rome, Milan,

    Carthage, Antioch, Alexandria, and the other great cities of Italy and the provinces.

    The bishop was the natural steward of the church; the public stock was intrusted to his care without account or control; the presbyters were confined to their spiritual functions, and the more dependent order of the deacons was solely employed in the management and distribution of the ecclesiastical revenue. If we may give credit to the vehement declamations of Cyprian, there were too many among his African brethren, who, in the execution of their charge, violated every precept, not only of evangelical perfection, but even of moral virtue. By some of these unfaithful stewards the riches of the church were lavished in sensual pleasures; by others they were perverted to the purposes of private gain, of fraudulent purchases, and of rapacious usury. But as long as the contributions of the Christian people were free and unconstrained, the abuse of their confidence could not be very frequent, and the general uses to which their liberality was applied reflected honor on the religious society. A decent portion was reserved for the maintenance of the bishop and his clergy; a sufficient sum was allotted for the expenses of the public worship, of which the feasts of love, the agap, as they were called, constituted a very pleasing part. The whole remainder was the sacred patrimony of the poor. According to the discretion of the bishop, it was distributed to support widows and orphans, the lame, the sick, and the aged of the community; to comfort strangers and pilgrims, and to alleviate the misfortunes of prisoners and captives, more especially when their sufferings had been occasioned by their firm attachment to the cause of religion. A generous intercourse of charity united the most distant provinces, and the smaller congregations were cheerfully assisted by the alms of their more opulent brethren. Such an institution, which paid less regard to the merit than to the distress of the object, very materially conduced to the progress of Christianity. The Pagans, who were actuated by a sense of humanity, while they derided the doctrines, acknowledged the benevolence, of the new sect. The prospect

    of immediate relief and of future protection allured into its hospitable bosom many of those unhappy persons whom the neglect of the world would have abandoned to the miseries of want, of sickness, and of old age. There is some reason likewise to believe that great numbers of infants, who, according to the inhuman practice of the times, had been exposed by their parents, were frequently rescued from death, baptized, educated, and maintained by the piety of the Christians, and at the expense of the public treasure.

    1. It is the undoubted right of every society to exclude from its communion and benefits such among its members as reject or violate those regulations which have been established by general consent. In the exercise of this power, the censures of the Christian church were chiefly directed against scandalous sinners, and particularly those who were guilty of murder, of fraud, or of incontinence; against the authors or the followers of any heretical opinions which had been condemned by the judgment of the episcopal order; and against those unhappy persons, who, whether from choice or compulsion, had polluted themselves after their baptism by any act of idolatrous worship. The consequences of excommunication were of a temporal as well as a spiritual nature. The Christian against whom it was pronounced, was deprived of any part in the oblations of the faithful. The ties both of religious and of private friendship were dissolved: he found himself a profane object of abhorrence to the persons whom he the most esteemed, or by whom he had been the most tenderly beloved; and as far as an expulsion from a respectable society could imprint on his character a mark of disgrace, he was shunned or suspected by the generality of mankind. The situation of these unfortunate exiles was in itself very painful and melancholy; but, as it usually happens, their apprehensions far exceeded their sufferings. The benefits of the Christian communion were those of eternal life; nor could they erase from their minds the awful opinion, that to those ecclesiastical governors by whom they were condemned, the Deity had committed the keys of Hell and of Paradise. The heretics,

    indeed, who might be supported by the consciousness of their intentions, and by the flattering hope that they alone had discovered the true path of salvation, endeavored to regain, in their separate assemblies, those comforts, temporal as well as spiritual, which they no longer derived from the great society of Christians. But almost all those who had reluctantly yielded to the power of vice or idolatry were sensible of their fallen condition, and anxiously desirous of being restored to the benefits of the Christian communion.

    With regard to the treatment of these penitents, two opposite opinions, the one of justice, the other of mercy, divided the primitive church. The more rigid and inflexible casuists refused them forever, and without exception, the meanest place in the holy community, which they had disgraced or deserted; and leaving them to the remorse of a guilty conscience, indulged them only with a faint ray of hope that the contrition of their life and death might possibly be accepted by the Supreme Being. A milder sentiment was embraced in practice as well as in theory, by the purest and most respectable of the Christian churches. The gates of reconciliation and of heaven were seldom shut against the returning penitent; but a severe and solemn form of discipline was instituted, which, while it served to expiate his crime, might powerfully deter the spectators from the imitation of his example. Humbled by a public confession, emaciated by fasting and clothed in sackcloth, the penitent lay prostrate at the door of the assembly, imploring with tears the pardon of his offences, and soliciting the prayers of the faithful. If the fault was of a very heinous nature, whole years of penance were esteemed an inadequate satisfaction to the divine justice; and it was always by slow and painful gradations that the sinner, the heretic, or the apostate, was readmitted into the bosom of the church. A sentence of perpetual excommunication was, however, reserved for some crimes of an extraordinary magnitude, and particularly for the inexcusable relapses of those penitents who had already experienced and abused the clemency of their ecclesiastical

    superiors. According to the circumstances or the number of the guilty, the exercise of the Christian discipline was varied by the discretion of the bishops. The councils of Ancyra and Illiberis were held about the same time, the one in Galatia, the other in Spain; but their respective canons, which are still extant, seem to breathe a very different spirit. The Galatian, who after his baptism had repeatedly sacrificed to idols, might obtain his pardon by a penance of seven years; and if he had seduced others to imitate his example, only three years more were added to the term of his exile. But the unhappy Spaniard, who had committed the same offence, was deprived of the hope of reconciliation, even in the article of death; and his idolatry was placed at the head of a list of seventeen other crimes, against which a sentence no less terrible was pronounced. Among these we may distinguish the inexpiable guilt of calumniating a bishop, a presbyter, or even a deacon.

    The well-tempered mixture of liberality and rigor, the judicious dispensation of rewards and punishments, according to the maxims of policy as well as justice, constituted the human strength of the church. The Bishops, whose paternal care extended itself to the government of both worlds, were sensible of the importance of these prerogatives; and covering their ambition with the fair pretence of the love of order, they were jealous of any rival in the exercise of a discipline so necessary to prevent the desertion of those troops which had enlisted themselves under the banner of the cross, and whose numbers every day became more considerable. From the imperious declamations of Cyprian, we should naturally conclude that the doctrines of excommunication and penance formed the most essential part of religion; and that it was much less dangerous for the disciples of Christ to neglect the observance of the moral duties, than to despise the censures and authority of their bishops. Sometimes we might imagine that we were listening to the voice of Moses, when he commanded the earth to open, and to swallow up, in consuming flames, the rebellious race which refused obedience to the priesthood of Aaron; and we should sometimes suppose that we hear a

    Roman consul asserting the majesty of the republic, and declaring his inflexible resolution to enforce the rigor of the laws. * “If such irregularities are suffered with impunity,” (it is thus that the bishop of Carthage chides the lenity of his colleague,) “if such irregularities are suffered, there is an end of Episcopal Vigor; an end of the sublime and divine power of governing the Church, an end of Christianity itself.” Cyprian had renounced those temporal honors, which it is probable he would never have obtained; * but the acquisition of such absolute command over the consciences and understanding of a congregation, however obscure or despised by the world, is more truly grateful to the pride of the human heart, than the possession of the most despotic power, imposed by arms and conquest on a reluctant people.

    In the course of this important, though perhaps tedious inquiry, I have attempted to display the secondary causes which so efficaciously assisted the truth of the Christian religion. If among these causes we have discovered any artificial ornaments, any accidental circumstances, or any mixture of error and passion, it cannot appear surprising that mankind should be the most sensibly affected by such motives as were suited to their imperfect nature. It was by the aid of these causes, exclusive zeal, the immediate expectation of another world, the claim of miracles, the practice of rigid virtue, and the constitution of the primitive church, that Christianity spread itself with so much success in the Roman empire. To the first of these the Christians were indebted for their invincible valor, which disdained to capitulate with the enemy whom they were resolved to vanquish. The three succeeding causes supplied their valor with the most formidable arms. The last of these causes united their courage, directed their arms, and gave their efforts that irresistible weight, which even a small band of well-trained and intrepid volunteers has so often possessed over an undisciplined multitude, ignorant of the subject, and careless of the event of the war. In the various religions of Polytheism, some wandering fanatics of Egypt and Syria, who addressed

    themselves to the credulous superstition of the populace, were perhaps the only order of priests that derived their whole support and credit from their sacerdotal profession, and were very deeply affected by a personal concern for the safety or prosperity of their tutelar deities. The ministers of Polytheism, both in Rome and in the provinces, were, for the most part, men of a noble birth, and of an affluent fortune, who received, as an honorable distinction, the care of a celebrated temple, or of a public sacrifice, exhibited, very frequently at their own expense, the sacred games, and with cold indifference performed the ancient rites, according to the laws and fashion of their country. As they were engaged in the ordinary occupations of life, their zeal and devotion were seldom animated by a sense of interest, or by the habits of an ecclesiastical character. Confined to their respective temples and cities, they remained without any connection of discipline or government; and whilst they acknowledged the supreme jurisdiction of the senate, of the college of pontiffs, and of the emperor, those civil magistrates contented themselves with the easy task of maintaining in peace and dignity the general worship of mankind. We have already seen how various, how loose, and how uncertain were the religious sentiments of Polytheists. They were abandoned, almost without control, to the natural workings of a superstitious fancy. The accidental circumstances of their life and situation determined the object as well as the degree of their devotion; and as long as their adoration was successively prostituted to a thousand deities, it was scarcely possible that their hearts could be susceptible of a very sincere or lively passion for any of them.

    When Christianity appeared in the world, even these faint and imperfect impressions had lost much of their original power. Human reason, which by its unassisted strength is incapable of perceiving the mysteries of faith, had already obtained an easy triumph over the folly of Paganism; and when Tertullian or Lactantius employ their labors in exposing its falsehood and extravagance, they are obliged to transcribe the eloquence of Cicero or the wit of Lucian. The contagion of these sceptical

    writings had been diffused far beyond the number of their readers. The fashion of incredulity was communicated from the philosopher to the man of pleasure or business, from the noble to the plebeian, and from the master to the menial slave who waited at his table, and who eagerly listened to the freedom of his conversation. On public occasions the philosophic part of mankind affected to treat with respect and decency the religious institutions of their country; but their secret contempt penetrated through the thin and awkward disguise; and even the people, when they discovered that their deities were rejected and derided by those whose rank or understanding they were accustomed to reverence, were filled with doubts and apprehensions concerning the truth of those doctrines, to which they had yielded the most implicit belief. The decline of ancient prejudice exposed a very numerous portion of human kind to the danger of a painful and comfortless situation. A state of scepticism and suspense may amuse a few inquisitive minds. But the practice of superstition is so congenial to the multitude, that if they are forcibly awakened, they still regret the loss of their pleasing vision. Their love of the marvellous and supernatural, their curiosity with regard to future events, and their strong propensity to extend their hopes and fears beyond the limits of the visible world, were the principal causes which favored the establishment of Polytheism. So urgent on the vulgar is the necessity of believing, that the fall of any system of mythology will most probably be succeeded by the introduction of some other mode of superstition. Some deities of a more recent and fashionable cast might soon have occupied the deserted temples of Jupiter and Apollo, if, in the decisive moment, the wisdom of Providence had not interposed a genuine revelation, fitted to inspire the most rational esteem and conviction, whilst, at the same time, it was adorned with all that could attract the curiosity, the wonder, and the veneration of the people. In their actual disposition, as many were almost disengaged from their artificial prejudices, but equally susceptible and desirous of a devout attachment; an object much less deserving would have been sufficient to fill the vacant place in their hearts, and to gratify the uncertain

    eagerness of their passions. Those who are inclined to pursue this reflection, instead of viewing with astonishment the rapid progress of Christianity, will perhaps be surprised that its success was not still more rapid and still more universal.

    It has been observed, with truth as well as propriety, that the conquests of Rome prepared and facilitated those of Christianity. In the second chapter of this work we have attempted to explain in what manner the most civilized provinces of Europe, Asia, and Africa were united under the dominion of one sovereign, and gradually connected by the most intimate ties of laws, of manners, and of language. The Jews of Palestine, who had fondly expected a temporal deliverer, gave so cold a reception to the miracles of the divine prophet, that it was found unnecessary to publish, or at least to preserve, any Hebrew gospel. The authentic histories of the actions of Christ were composed in the Greek language, at a considerable distance from Jerusalem, and after the Gentile converts were grown extremely numerous. As soon as those histories were translated into the Latin tongue, they were perfectly intelligible to all the subjects of Rome, excepting only to the peasants of Syria and Egypt, for whose benefit particular versions were afterwards made. The public highways, which had been constructed for the use of the legions, opened an easy passage for the Christian missionaries from Damascus to Corinth, and from Italy to the extremity of Spain or Britain; nor did those spiritual conquerors encounter any of the obstacles which usually retard or prevent the introduction of a foreign religion into a distant country. There is the strongest reason to believe, that before the reigns of Diocletian and Constantine, the faith of Christ had been preached in every province, and in all the great cities of the empire; but the foundation of the several congregations, the numbers of the faithful who composed them, and their proportion to the unbelieving multitude, are now buried in obscurity, or disguised by fiction and declamation. Such imperfect circumstances, however, as have reached our knowledge concerning the increase of the Christian name in

    Asia and Greece, in Egypt, in Italy, and in the West, we shall now proceed to relate, without neglecting the real or imaginary acquisitions which lay beyond the frontiers of the Roman empire.

    Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion. —

    Part VIII.

    The rich provinces that extend from the Euphrates to the Ionian Sea, were the principal theatre on which the apostle of the Gentiles displayed his zeal and piety. The seeds of the gospel, which he had scattered in a fertile soil, were diligently cultivated by his disciples; and it should seem that, during the two first centuries, the most considerable body of Christians was contained within those limits. Among the societies which were instituted in Syria, none were more ancient or more illustrious than those of Damascus, of Berea or Aleppo, and of Antioch. The prophetic introduction of the Apocalypse has described and immortalized the seven churches of Asia; Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamus, Thyatira, Sardes, Laodicea and Philadelphia; and their colonies were soon diffused over that populous country. In a very early period, the islands of Cyprus and Crete, the provinces of Thrace and Macedonia, gave a favorable reception to the new religion; and Christian republics were soon founded in the cities of Corinth, of Sparta, and of Athens. The antiquity of the Greek and Asiatic churches allowed a sufficient space of time for their increase and multiplication; and even the swarms of Gnostics and other heretics serve to display the flourishing condition of the orthodox church, since the appellation of hereties has always been applied to the less numerous party. To these domestic testimonies we may add the confession, the complaints, and the apprehensions of the Gentiles themselves. From the writings of Lucian, a philosopher who had studied mankind, and who describes their manners in the most lively colors, we may learn that, under the reign of Commodus, his native country of Pontus was filled with Epicureans and Christians.

    Within fourscore years after the death of Christ, the humane Pliny laments the magnitude of the evil which he vainly attempted to eradicate. In his very curious epistle to the emperor Trajan, he affirms, that the temples were almost deserted, that the sacred victims scarcely found any purchasers, and that the superstition had not only infected the cities, but had even spread itself into the villages and the open country of Pontus and Bithynia.

    Without descending into a minute scrutiny of the expressions or of the motives of those writers who either celebrate or lament the progress of Christianity in the East, it may in general be observed, that none of them have left us any grounds from whence a just estimate might be formed of the real numbers of the faithful in those provinces. One circumstance, however, has been fortunately preserved, which seems to cast a more distinct light on this obscure but interesting subject. Under the reign of Theodosius, after Christianity had enjoyed, during more than sixty years, the sunshine of Imperial favor, the ancient and illustrious church of Antioch consisted of one hundred thousand persons, three thousand of whom were supported out of the public oblations. The splendor and dignity of the queen of the East, the acknowledged populousness of Cæsarea, Seleucia, and Alexandria, and the destruction of two hundred and fifty thousand souls in the earthquake which afflicted Antioch under the elder Justin, are so many convincing proofs that the whole number of its inhabitants was not less than half a million, and that the Christians, however multiplied by zeal and power, did not exceed a fifth part of that great city. How different a proportion must we adopt when we compare the persecuted with the triumphant church, the West with the East, remote villages with populous towns, and countries recently converted to the faith with the place where the believers first received the appellation of Christians! It must not, however, be dissembled, that, in another passage, Chrysostom, to whom we are indebted for this useful information, computes the multitude of the faithful as even

    superior to that of the Jews and Pagans. But the solution of this apparent difficulty is easy and obvious. The eloquent preacher draws a parallel between the civil and the ecclesiastical constitution of Antioch; between the list of Christians who had acquired heaven by baptism, and the list of citizens who had a right to share the public liberality. Slaves, strangers, and infants were comprised in the former; they were excluded from the latter.

    The extensive commerce of Alexandria, and its proximity to Palestine, gave an easy entrance to the new religion. It was at first embraced by great numbers of the Theraputæ, or Essenians, of the Lake Mareotis, a Jewish sect which had abated much of its reverence for the Mosaic ceremonies. The austere life of the Essenians, their fasts and excommunications, the community of goods, the love of celibacy, their zeal for martyrdom, and the warmth though not the purity of their faith, already offered a very lively image of the primitive discipline. It was in the school of Alexandria that the Christian theology appears to have assumed a regular and scientific form; and when Hadrian visited Egypt, he found a church composed of Jews and of Greeks, sufficiently important to attract the notice of that inquisitive prince. But the progress of Christianity was for a long time confined within the limits of a single city, which was itself a foreign colony, and till the close of the second century the predecessors of Demetrius were the only prelates of the Egyptian church. Three bishops were consecrated by the hands of Demetrius, and the number was increased to twenty by his successor Heraclas. The body of the natives, a people distinguished by a sullen inflexibility of temper, entertained the new doctrine with coldness and reluctance; and even in the time of Origen, it was rare to meet with an Egyptian who had surmounted his early prejudices in favor of the sacred animals of his country. As soon, indeed, as Christianity ascended the throne, the zeal of those barbarians obeyed the prevailing impulsion; the cities of Egypt were filled with bishops, and the deserts of Thebais swarmed with hermits.

    A perpetual stream of strangers and provincials flowed into the capacious bosom of Rome. Whatever was strange or odious, whoever was guilty or suspected, might hope, in the obscurity of that immense capital, to elude the vigilance of the law. In such a various conflux of nations, every teacher, either of truth or falsehood, every founder, whether of a virtuous or a criminal association, might easily multiply his disciples or accomplices. The Christians of Rome, at the time of the accidental persecution of Nero, are represented by Tacitus as already amounting to a very great multitude, and the language of that great historian is almost similar to the style employed by Livy, when he relates the introduction and the suppression of the rites of Bacchus. After the Bacchanals had awakened the severity of the senate, it was likewise apprehended that a very great multitude, as it were another people, had been initiated into those abhorred mysteries. A more careful inquiry soon demonstrated, that the offenders did not exceed seven thousand; a number indeed sufficiently alarming, when considered as the object of public justice. It is with the same candid allowance that we should interpret the vague expressions of Tacitus, and in a former instance of Pliny, when they exaggerate the crowds of deluded fanatics who had forsaken the established worship of the gods. The church of Rome was undoubtedly the first and most populous of the empire; and we are possessed of an authentic record which attests the state of religion in that city about the middle of the third century, and after a peace of thirty-eight years. The clergy, at that time, consisted of a bishop, forty-six presbyters, seven deacons, as many sub-deacons, forty-two acolythes, and fifty readers, exorcists, and porters. The number of widows, of the infirm, and of the poor, who were maintained by the oblations of the faithful, amounted to fifteen hundred. From reason, as well as from the analogy of Antioch, we may venture to estimate the Christians of Rome at about fifty thousand. The populousness of that great capital cannot perhaps be exactly ascertained; but the most modest calculation will not surely reduce it lower than a million of inhabitants, of whom the Christians might constitute at the most a twentieth part.

    The western provincials appeared to have derived the knowledge of Christianity from the same source which had diffused among them the language, the sentiments, and the manners of Rome. In this more important circumstance, Africa, as well as Gaul, was gradually fashioned to the imitation of the capital. Yet notwithstanding the many favorable occasions which might invite the Roman missionaries to visit their Latin provinces, it was late before they passed either the sea or the Alps; nor can we discover in those great countries any assured traces either of faith or of persecution that ascend higher than the reign of the Antonines. The slow progress of the gospel in the cold climate of Gaul, was extremely different from the eagerness with which it seems to have been received on the burning sands of Africa. The African Christians soon formed one of the principal members of the primitive church. The practice introduced into that province of appointing bishops to the most inconsiderable towns, and very frequently to the most obscure villages, contributed to multiply the splendor and importance of their religious societies, which during the course of the third century were animated by the zeal of Tertullian, directed by the abilities of Cyprian, and adorned by the eloquence of Lactantius. But if, on the contrary, we turn our eyes towards Gaul, we must content ourselves with discovering, in the time of Marcus Antoninus, the feeble and united congregations of Lyons and Vienna; and even as late as the reign of Decius, we are assured, that in a few cities only, Arles, Narbonne, Thoulouse, Limoges, Clermont, Tours, and Paris, some scattered churches were supported by the devotion of a small number of Christians. Silence is indeed very consistent with devotion; but as it is seldom compatible with zeal, we may perceive and lament the languid state of Christianity in those provinces which had exchanged the Celtic for the Latin tongue, since they did not, during the three first centuries, give birth to a single ecclesiastical writer. From Gaul, which claimed a just preeminence of learning and authority over all the countries on this side of the Alps, the light of the gospel was more faintly reflected on the remote provinces of Spain

    and Britain; and if we may credit the vehement assertions of Tertullian, they had already received the first rays of the faith, when he addressed his apology to the magistrates of the emperor Severus. But the obscure and imperfect origin of the western churches of Europe has been so negligently recorded, that if we would relate the time and manner of their foundation, we must supply the silence of antiquity by those legends which avarice or superstition long afterwards dictated to the monks in the lazy gloom of their convents. Of these holy romances, that of the apostle St. James can alone, by its singular extravagance, deserve to be mentioned. From a peaceful fisherman of the Lake of Gennesareth, he was transformed into a valorous knight, who charged at the head of the Spanish chivalry in their battles against the Moors. The gravest historians have celebrated his exploits; the miraculous shrine of Compostella displayed his power; and the sword of a military order, assisted by the terrors of the Inquisition, was sufficient to remove every objection of profane criticism.

    The progress of Christianity was not confined to the Roman empire; and according to the primitive fathers, who interpret facts by prophecy, the new religion, within a century after the death of its divine Author, had already visited every part of the globe. “There exists not,” says Justin Martyr, “a people, whether Greek or Barbarian, or any other race of men, by whatsoever appellation or manners they may be distinguished, however ignorant of arts or agriculture, whether they dwell under tents, or wander about in covered wagons, among whom prayers are not offered up in the name of a crucified Jesus to the Father and Creator of all things.” But this splendid exaggeration, which even at present it would be extremely difficult to reconcile with the real state of mankind, can be considered only as the rash sally of a devout but careless writer, the measure of whose belief was regulated by that of his wishes. But neither the belief nor the wishes of the fathers can alter the truth of history. It will still remain an undoubted fact, that the barbarians of Scythia and Germany, who afterwards subverted the Roman monarchy, were involved in

    the darkness of paganism; and that even the conversion of Iberia, of Armenia, or of Æthiopia, was not attempted with any degree of success till the sceptre was in the hands of an orthodox emperor. Before that time, the various accidents of war and commerce might indeed diffuse an imperfect knowledge of the gospel among the tribes of Caledonia, and among the borderers of the Rhine, the Danube, and the Euphrates. Beyond the last-mentioned river, Edessa was distinguished by a firm and early adherence to the faith. From Edessa the principles of Christianity were easily introduced into the Greek and Syrian cities which obeyed the successors of Artaxerxes; but they do not appear to have made any deep impression on the minds of the Persians, whose religious system, by the labors of a well disciplined order of priests, had been constructed with much more art and solidity than the uncertain mythology of Greece and Rome.

    Chapter XV: Progress Of The Christian Religion. —

    Part IX.

    From this impartial though imperfect survey of the progress of Christianity, it may perhaps seem probable, that the number of its proselytes has been excessively magnified by fear on the one side, and by devotion on the other. According to the irreproachable testimony of Origen, the proportion of the faithful was very inconsiderable, when compared with the multitude of an unbelieving world; but, as we are left without any distinct information, it is impossible to determine, and it is difficult even to conjecture, the real numbers of the primitive Christians. The most favorable calculation, however, that can be deduced from the examples of Antioch and of Rome, will not permit us to imagine that more than a themselves under the banner of the cross before the important conversion of Constantine. But their habits of faith, of zeal, and of union, seemed to multiply their numbers; and the same causes which contributed to their future increase, served to

    render their actual strength more apparent and more formidable.

    Such is the constitution of civil society, that whilst a few persons are distinguished by riches, by honors, and by knowledge, the body of the people is condemned to obscurity, ignorance and poverty. The Christian religion, which addressed itself to the whole human race, must consequently collect a far greater number of proselytes from the lower than from the superior ranks of life. This innocent and natural circumstance has been improved into a very odious imputation, which seems to be less strenuously denied by the apologists, than it is urged by the adversaries, of the faith; that the new sect of Christians was almost entirely composed of the dregs of the populace, of peasants and mechanics, of boys and women, of beggars and slaves, the last of whom might sometimes introduce the missionaries into the rich and noble families to which they belonged. These obscure teachers (such was the charge of malice and infidelity) are as mute in public as they are loquacious and dogmatical in private. Whilst they cautiously avoid the dangerous encounter of philosophers, they mingle with the rude and illiterate crowd, and insinuate themselves into those minds, whom their age, their sex, or their education, has the best disposed to receive the impression of superstitious terrors.

    This unfavorable picture, though not devoid of a faint resemblance, betrays, by its dark coloring and distorted features, the pencil of an enemy. As the humble faith of Christ diffused itself through the world, it was embraced by several persons who derived some consequence from the advantages of nature or fortune. Aristides, who presented an eloquent apology to the emperor Hadrian, was an Athenian philosopher. Justin Martyr had sought divine knowledge in the schools of Zeno, of Aristotle, of Pythagoras, and of Plato, before he fortunately was accosted by the old man, or rather the angel, who turned his attention to the study of the Jewish prophets. Clemens of Alexandria had acquired much various reading in

    the Greek, and Tertullian in the Latin, language. Julius Africanus and Origen possessed a very considerable share of the learning of their times; and although the style of Cyprian is very different from that of Lactantius, we might almost discover that both those writers had been public teachers of rhetoric. Even the study of philosophy was at length introduced among the Christians, but it was not always productive of the most salutary effects; knowledge was as often the parent of heresy as of devotion, and the description which was designed for the followers of Artemon, may, with equal propriety, be applied to the various sects that resisted the successors of the apostles. “They presume to alter the Holy Scriptures, to abandon the ancient rule of faith, and to form their opinions according to the subtile precepts of logic. The science of the church is neglected for the study of geometry, and they lose sight of heaven while they are employed in measuring the earth. Euclid is perpetually in their hands. Aristotle and Theophrastus are the objects of their admiration; and they express an uncommon reverence for the works of Galen. Their errors are derived from the abuse of the arts and sciences of the infidels, and they corrupt the simplicity of the gospel by the refinements of human reason.”

    Nor can it be affirmed with truth, that the advantages of birth and fortune were always separated from the profession of Christianity. Several Roman citizens were brought before the tribunal of Pliny, and he soon discovered, that a great number of persons of every orderof men in Bithynia had deserted the religion of their ancestors. His unsuspected testimony may, in this instance, obtain more credit than the bold challenge of Tertullian, when he addresses himself to the fears as well as the humanity of the proconsul of Africa, by assuring him, that if he persists in his cruel intentions, he must decimate Carthage, and that he will find among the guilty many persons of his own rank, senators and matrons of nobles’ extraction, and the friends or relations of his most intimate friends. It appears, however, that about forty years afterwards the emperor Valerian was persuaded of the truth of this assertion,

    since in one of his rescripts he evidently supposes, that senators, Roman knights, and ladies of quality, were engaged in the Christian sect. The church still continued to increase its outward splendor as it lost its internal purity; and, in the reign of Diocletian, the palace, the courts of justice, and even the army, concealed a multitude of Christians, who endeavored to reconcile the interests of the present with those of a future life.

    And yet these exceptions are either too few in number, or too recent in time, entirely to remove the imputation of ignorance and obscurity which has been so arrogantly cast on the first proselytes of Christianity. * Instead of employing in our defence the fictions of later ages, it will be more prudent to convert the occasion of scandal into a subject of edification. Our serious thoughts will suggest to us, that the apostles themselves were chosen by Providence among the fishermen of Galilee, and that the lower we depress the temporal condition of the first Christians, the more reason we shall find to admire their merit and success. It is incumbent on us diligently to remember, that the kingdom of heaven was promised to the poor in spirit, and that minds afflicted by calamity and the contempt of mankind, cheerfully listen to the divine promise of future happiness; while, on the contrary, the fortunate are satisfied with the possession of this world; and the wise abuse in doubt and dispute their vain superiority of reason and knowledge.

    We stand in need of such reflections to comfort us for the loss of some illustrious characters, which in our eyes might have seemed the most worthy of the heavenly present. The names of Seneca, of the elder and the younger Pliny, of Tacitus, of Plutarch, of Galen, of the slave Epictetus, and of the emperor Marcus Antoninus, adorn the age in which they flourished, and exalt the dignity of human nature. They filled with glory their respective stations, either in active or contemplative life; their excellent understandings were improved by study; Philosophy had purified their minds from the prejudices of the popular superstition; and their days were spent in the pursuit

    of truth and the practice of virtue. Yet all these sages (it is no less an object of surprise than of concern) overlooked or rejected the perfection of the Christian system. Their language or their silence equally discover their contempt for the growing sect, which in their time had diffused itself over the Roman empire. Those among them who condescended to mention the Christians, consider them only as obstinate and perverse enthusiasts, who exacted an implicit submission to their mysterious doctrines, without being able to produce a single argument that could engage the attention of men of sense and learning.

    It is at least doubtful whether any of these philosophers perused the apologies * which the primitive Christians repeatedly published in behalf of themselves and of their religion; but it is much to be lamented that such a cause was not defended by abler advocates. They expose with superfluous with and eloquence the extravagance of Polytheism. They interest our compassion by displaying the innocence and sufferings of their injured brethren. But when they would demonstrate the divine origin of Christianity, they insist much more strongly on the predictions which announced, than on the miracles which accompanied, the appearance of the Messiah. Their favorite argument might serve to edify a Christian or to convert a Jew, since both the one and the other acknowledge the authority of those prophecies, and both are obliged, with devout reverence, to search for their sense and their accomplishment. But this mode of persuasion loses much of its weight and influence, when it is addressed to those who neither understand nor respect the Mosaic dispensation and the prophetic style. In the unskilful hands of Justin and of the succeeding apologists, the sublime meaning of the Hebrew oracles evaporates in distant types, affected conceits, and cold allegories; and even their authenticity was rendered suspicious to an unenlightened Gentile, by the mixture of pious forgeries, which, under the names of Orpheus, Hermes, and the Sibyls, were obtruded on him as of equal value with the genuine inspirations of Heaven.

    The adoption of fraud and sophistry in the defence of revelation too often reminds us of the injudicious conduct of those poets who load their invulnerable heroes with a useless weight of cumbersome and brittle armor.

    But how shall we excuse the supine inattention of the Pagan and philosophic world, to those evidences which were represented by the hand of Omnipotence, not to their reason, but to their senses? During the age of Christ, of his apostles, and of their first disciples, the doctrine which they preached was confirmed by innumerable prodigies. The lame walked, the blind saw, the sick were healed, the dead were raised, dæmons were expelled, and the laws of Nature were frequently suspended for the benefit of the church. But the sages of Greece and Rome turned aside from the awful spectacle, and, pursuing the ordinary occupations of life and study, appeared unconscious of any alterations in the moral or physical government of the world. Under the reign of Tiberius, the whole earth, or at least a celebrated province of the Roman empire, was involved in a preternatural darkness of three hours. Even this miraculous event, which ought to have excited the wonder, the curiosity, and the devotion of mankind, passed without notice in an age of science and history. It happened during the lifetime of Seneca and the elder Pliny, who must have experienced the immediate effects, or received the earliest intelligence, of the prodigy. Each of these philosophers, in a laborious work, has recorded all the great phenomena of Nature, earthquakes, meteors comets, and eclipses, which his indefatigable curiosity could collect. Both the one and the other have omitted to mention the greatest phenomenon to which the mortal eye has been witness since the creation of the globe. A distinct chapter of Pliny is designed for eclipses of an extraordinary nature and unusual duration; but he contents himself with describing the singular defect of light which followed the murder of Cæsar, when, during the greatest part of a year, the orb of the sun appeared pale and without splendor. The season of obscurity, which cannot surely be compared with the preternatural darkness of the Passion, had been already celebrated by most of the poets and historians of that memorable age.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire》VII-XI

    Chapter VII: Tyranny Of Maximin, Rebellion, Civil Wars, Death Of Maximin.

    Part I. The Elevation And Tyranny Of Maximin. — Rebellion In Africa And Italy, Under The Authority Of The Senate. — Civil Wars And Seditions. — Violent Deaths Of Maximin And His Son, Of Maximus And Balbinus, And Of The Three Gordians. — Usurpation And Secular Games Of Philip.

    Of the various forms of government which have prevailed in the world, an hereditary monarchy seems to present the fairest scope for ridicule. Is it possible to relate without an indignant smile, that, on the father’s decease, the property of a nation, like that of a drove of oxen, descends to his infant son, as yet unknown to mankind and to himself; and that the bravest warriors and the wisest statesmen, relinquishing their natural right to empire, approach the royal cradle with bended knees and protestations of inviolable fidelity? Satire and declamation may paint these obvious topics in the most dazzling colors, but our more serious thoughts will respect a useful prejudice, that establishes a rule of succession, independent of the passions of mankind; and we shall cheerfully acquiesce in any expedient which deprives the multitude of the dangerous, and indeed the ideal, power of giving themselves a master.

    In the cool shade of retirement, we may easily devise imaginary forms of government, in which the sceptre shall be constantly bestowed on the most worthy, by the free and incorrupt suffrage of the whole community. Experience overturns these airy fabrics, and teaches us, that in a large society, the election of a monarch can never devolve to the wisest, or to the most numerous part of the people. The army is the only order of men sufficiently united to concur in the same sentiments, and powerful enough to impose them on the rest of their fellow-citizens; but the temper of soldiers, habituated at once to violence and to slavery, renders them very unfit guardians of a legal, or even a civil constitution. Justice, humanity, or political wisdom, are qualities they are too little acquainted with in themselves, to appreciate them in others. Valor will acquire their esteem, and liberality will purchase their suffrage; but the first of these merits is often lodged in the most savage breasts; the latter can only exert itself at the expense of the public; and both may be turned against the possessor of the throne, by the ambition of a daring rival.

    The superior prerogative of birth, when it has obtained the sanction of time and popular opinion, is the plainest and least invidious of all distinctions among mankind. The acknowledged right extinguishes the hopes of faction, and the conscious security disarms the cruelty of the monarch. To the firm establishment of this idea we owe the peaceful succession and mild administration of European monarchies. To the defect of it we must attribute the frequent civil wars, through which an Asiatic despot is obliged to cut his way to the throne of his fathers. Yet, even in the East, the sphere of contention is usually limited to the princes of the reigning house, and as soon as the more fortunate competitor has removed his brethren by the sword and the bowstring, he no longer entertains any jealousy of his meaner subjects. But the Roman empire, after the authority of the senate had sunk into contempt, was a vast scene of confusion. The royal, and even noble, families of the provinces had long since been led in triumph before the car of the haughty republicans. The ancient families of Rome had successively fallen beneath the tyranny of the Cæsars; and whilst those princes were shackled by the forms of a commonwealth, and disappointed by the repeated failure of their posterity, it was impossible that any idea of hereditary succession should have taken root in the minds of their subjects. The right to the throne, which none could claim from birth, every one assumed from merit. The daring hopes of ambition were set loose from the salutary restraints of law and prejudice; and the meanest of mankind might, without folly, entertain a hope of being raised by valor and fortune to a rank in the army, in which a single crime would enable him to wrest the sceptre of the world from his feeble and unpopular master. After the murder of Alexander Severus, and the elevation of Maximin, no emperor could think himself safe upon the throne, and every barbarian peasant of the frontier might aspire to that august, but dangerous station.

    About thirty-two years before that event, the emperor Severus, returning from an eastern expedition, halted in Thrace, to celebrate, with military games, the birthday of his younger son, Geta. The country flocked in crowds to behold their sovereign, and a young barbarian of gigantic stature earnestly solicited, in his rude dialect, that he might be allowed to contend for the prize of wrestling. As the pride of discipline would have been disgraced in the overthrow of a Roman soldier by a Thracian peasant, he was matched with the stoutest followers of the camp, sixteen of whom he successively laid on the ground. His victory was rewarded by some trifling gifts, and a permission to enlist in the troops. The next day, the happy barbarian was distinguished above a crowd of recruits, dancing and exulting after the fashion of his country. As soon as he perceived that he had attracted the emperor’s notice, he instantly ran up to his horse, and followed him on foot, without the least appearance of fatigue, in a long and rapid career. “Thracian,” said Severus with astonishment, “art thou disposed to wrestle after thy race?” “Most willingly, sir,” replied the unwearied youth; and, almost in a breath, overthrew seven of the strongest soldiers in the army. A gold collar was the prize of his matchless vigor and activity, and he was immediately appointed to serve in the horseguards who always attended on the person of the sovereign.

    Maximin, for that was his name, though born on the territories of the empire, descended from a mixed race of barbarians. His father was a Goth, and his mother of the nation of the Alani. He displayed on every occasion a valor equal to his strength; and his native fierceness was soon tempered or disguised by the knowledge of the world. Under the reign of Severus and his son, he obtained the rank of centurion, with the favor and esteem of both those princes, the former of whom was an excellent judge of merit. Gratitude forbade Maximin to serve under the assassin of Caracalla. Honor taught him to decline the effeminate insults of Elagabalus. On the accession of Alexander he returned to court, and was placed by that prince in a station useful to the service, and honorable to himself. The fourth legion, to which he was appointed tribune, soon became, under his care, the best disciplined of the whole army. With the general applause of the soldiers, who bestowed on their favorite hero the names of Ajax and Hercules, he was successively promoted to the first military command; and had not he still retained too much of his savage origin, the emperor might perhaps have given his own sister in marriage to the son of Maximin.

    Instead of securing his fidelity, these favors served only to inflame the ambition of the Thracian peasant, who deemed his fortune inadequate to his merit, as long as he was constrained to acknowledge a superior. Though a stranger to real wisdom, he was not devoid of a selfish cunning, which showed him that the emperor had lost the affection of the army, and taught him to improve their discontent to his own advantage. It is easy for faction and calumny to shed their poison on the administration of the best of princes, and to accuse even their virtues by artfully confounding them with those vices to which they bear the nearest affinity. The troops listened with pleasure to the emissaries of Maximin. They blushed at their own ignominious patience, which, during thirteen years, had supported the vexatious discipline imposed by an effeminate Syrian, the timid slave of his mother and of the senate. It was time, they cried, to cast away that useless phantom of the civil power, and to elect for their prince and general a real soldier, educated in camps, exercised in war, who would assert the glory, and distribute among his companions the treasures, of the empire. A great army was at that time assembled on the banks of the Rhine, under the command of the emperor himself, who, almost immediately after his return from the Persian war, had been obliged to march against the barbarians of Germany. The important care of training and reviewing the new levies was intrusted to Maximin. One day, as he entered the field of exercise, the troops either from a sudden impulse, or a formed conspiracy, saluted him emperor, silenced by their loud acclamations his obstinate refusal, and hastened to consummate their rebellion by the murder of Alexander Severus.

    The circumstances of his death are variously related. The writers, who suppose that he died in ignorance of the ingratitude and ambition of Maximin, affirm, that, after taking a frugal repast in the sight of the army, he retired to sleep, and that, about the seventh hour of the day, a part of his own guards broke into the imperial tent, and, with many wounds, assassinated their virtuous and unsuspecting prince. If we credit another, and indeed a more probable account, Maximin was invested with the purple by a numerous detachment, at the distance of several miles from the head-quarters; and he trusted for success rather to the secret wishes than to the public declarations of the great army. Alexander had sufficient time to awaken a faint sense of loyalty among the troops; but their reluctant professions of fidelity quickly vanished on the appearance of Maximin, who declared himself the friend and advocate of the military order, and was unanimously acknowledged emperor of the Romans by the applauding legions. The son of Mamæa, betrayed and deserted, withdrew into his tent, desirous at least to conceal his approaching fate from the insults of the multitude. He was soon followed by a tribune and some centurions, the ministers of death; but instead of receiving with manly resolution the inevitable stroke, his unavailing cries and entreaties disgraced the last moments of his life, and converted into contempt some portion of the just pity which his innocence and misfortunes must inspire. His mother, Mamæa, whose pride and avarice he loudly accused as the cause of his ruin, perished with her son. The most faithful of his friends were sacrificed to the first fury of the soldiers. Others were reserved for the more deliberate cruelty of the usurper; and those who experienced the mildest treatment, were stripped of their employments, and ignominiously driven from the court and army.

    The former tyrants, Caligula and Nero, Commodus, and Caracalla, were all dissolute and unexperienced youths, educated in the purple, and corrupted by the pride of empire, the luxury of Rome, and the perfidious voice of flattery. The cruelty of Maximin was derived from a different source, the fear of contempt. Though he depended on the attachment of the soldiers, who loved him for virtues like their own, he was conscious that his mean and barbarian origin, his savage appearance, and his total ignorance of the arts and institutions of civil life, formed a very unfavorable contrast with the amiable manners of the unhappy Alexander. He remembered, that, in his humbler fortune, he had often waited before the door of the haughty nobles of Rome, and had been denied admittance by the insolence of their slaves. He recollected too the friendship of a few who had relieved his poverty, and assisted his rising hopes. But those who had spurned, and those who had protected, the Thracian, were guilty of the same crime, the knowledge of his original obscurity. For this crime many were put to death; and by the execution of several of his benefactors, Maximin published, in characters of blood, the indelible history of his baseness and ingratitude.

    The dark and sanguinary soul of the tyrant was open to every suspicion against those among his subjects who were the most distinguished by their birth or merit. Whenever he was alarmed with the sound of treason, his cruelty was unbounded and unrelenting. A conspiracy against his life was either discovered or imagined, and Magnus, a consular senator, was named as the principal author of it. Without a witness, without a trial, and without an opportunity of defence, Magnus, with four thousand of his supposed accomplices, was put to death. Italy and the whole empire were infested with innumerable spies and informers. On the slightest accusation, the first of the Roman nobles, who had governed provinces, commanded armies, and been adorned with the consular and triumphal ornaments, were chained on the public carriages, and hurried away to the emperor’s presence. Confiscation, exile, or simple death, were esteemed uncommon instances of his lenity. Some of the unfortunate sufferers he ordered to be sewed up in the hides of slaughtered animals, others to be exposed to wild beasts, others again to be beaten to death with clubs. During the three years of his reign, he disdained to visit either Rome or Italy. His camp, occasionally removed from the banks of the Rhine to those of the Danube, was the seat of his stern despotism, which trampled on every principle of law and justice, and was supported by the avowed power of the sword. No man of noble birth, elegant accomplishments, or knowledge of civil business, was suffered near his person; and the court of a Roman emperor revived the idea of those ancient chiefs of slaves and gladiators, whose savage power had left a deep impression of terror and detestation.

    As long as the cruelty of Maximin was confined to the illustrious senators, or even to the bold adventurers, who in the court or army expose themselves to the caprice of fortune, the body of the people viewed their sufferings with indifference, or perhaps with pleasure. But the tyrant’s avarice, stimulated by the insatiate desires of the soldiers, at length attacked the public property. Every city of the empire was possessed of an independent revenue, destined to purchase corn for the multitude, and to supply the expenses of the games and entertainments. By a single act of authority, the whole mass of wealth was at once confiscated for the use of the Imperial treasury. The temples were stripped of their most valuable offerings of gold and silver, and the statues of gods, heroes, and emperors, were melted down and coined into money. These impious orders could not be executed without tumults and massacres, as in many places the people chose rather to die in the defence of their altars, than to behold in the midst of peace their cities exposed to the rapine and cruelty of war. The soldiers themselves, among whom this sacrilegious plunder was distributed, received it with a blush; and hardened as they were in acts of violence, they dreaded the just reproaches of their friends and relations. Throughout the Roman world a general cry of indignation was heard, imploring vengeance on the common enemy of human kind; and at length, by an act of private oppression, a peaceful and unarmed province was driven into rebellion against him.

    The procurator of Africa was a servant worthy of such a master, who considered the fines and confiscations of the rich as one of the most fruitful branches of the Imperial revenue. An iniquitous sentence had been pronounced against some opulent youths of that country, the execution of which would have stripped them of far the greater part of their patrimony. In this extremity, a resolution that must either complete or prevent their ruin, was dictated by despair. A respite of three days, obtained with difficulty from the rapacious treasurer, was employed in collecting from their estates a great number of slaves and peasants blindly devoted to the commands of their lords, and armed with the rustic weapons of clubs and axes. The leaders of the conspiracy, as they were admitted to the audience of the procurator, stabbed him with the daggers concealed under their garments, and, by the assistance of their tumultuary train, seized on the little town of Thysdrus, and erected the standard of rebellion against the sovereign of the Roman empire. They rested their hopes on the hatred of mankind against Maximin, and they judiciously resolved to oppose to that detested tyrant an emperor whose mild virtues had already acquired the love and esteem of the Romans, and whose authority over the province would give weight and stability to the enterprise. Gordianus, their proconsul, and the object of their choice, refused, with unfeigned reluctance, the dangerous honor, and begged with tears, that they would suffer him to terminate in peace a long and innocent life, without staining his feeble age with civil blood. Their menaces compelled him to accept the Imperial purple, his only refuge, indeed, against the jealous cruelty of Maximin; since, according to the reasoning of tyrants, those who have been esteemed worthy of the throne deserve death, and those who deliberate have already rebelled.

    The family of Gordianus was one of the most illustrious of the Roman senate. On the father’s side he was descended from the Gracchi; on his mother’s, from the emperor Trajan. A great estate enabled him to support the dignity of his birth, and in the enjoyment of it, he displayed an elegant taste and beneficent disposition. The palace in Rome, formerly inhabited by the great Pompey, had been, during several generations, in the possession of Gordian’s family. It was distinguished by ancient trophies of naval victories, and decorated with the works of modern painting. His villa on the road to Præneste was celebrated for baths of singular beauty and extent, for three stately rooms of a hundred feet in length, and for a magnificent portico, supported by two hundred columns of the four most curious and costly sorts of marble. The public shows exhibited at his expense, and in which the people were entertained with many hundreds of wild beasts and gladiators, seem to surpass the fortune of a subject; and whilst the liberality of other magistrates was confined to a few solemn festivals at Rome, the magnificence of Gordian was repeated, when he was ædile, every month in the year, and extended, during his consulship, to the principal cities of Italy. He was twice elevated to the last-mentioned dignity, by Caracalla and by Alexander; for he possessed the uncommon talent of acquiring the esteem of virtuous princes, without alarming the jealousy of tyrants. His long life was innocently spent in the study of letters and the peaceful honors of Rome; and, till he was named proconsul of Africa by the voice of the senate and the approbation of Alexander, he appears prudently to have declined the command of armies and the government of provinces. * As long as that emperor lived, Africa was happy under the administration of his worthy representative: after the barbarous Maximin had usurped the throne, Gordianus alleviated the miseries which he was unable to prevent. When he reluctantly accepted the purple, he was above fourscore years old; a last and valuable remains of the happy age of the Antonines, whose virtues he revived in his own conduct, and celebrated in an elegant poem of thirty books. With the venerable proconsul, his son, who had accompanied him into Africa as his lieutenant, was likewise declared emperor. His manners were less pure, but his character was equally amiable with that of his father. Twenty-two acknowledged concubines, and a library of sixty-two thousand volumes, attested the variety of his inclinations; and from the productions which he left behind him, it appears that the former as well as the latter were designed for use rather than for ostentation. The Roman people acknowledged in the features of the younger Gordian the resemblance of Scipio Africanus, recollected with pleasure that his mother was the granddaughter of Antoninus Pius, and rested the public hope on those latent virtues which had hitherto, as they fondly imagined, lain concealed in the luxurious indolence of private life.

    As soon as the Gordians had appeased the first tumult of a popular election, they removed their court to Carthage. They were received with the acclamations of the Africans, who honored their virtues, and who, since the visit of Hadrian, had never beheld the majesty of a Roman emperor. But these vain acclamations neither strengthened nor confirmed the title of the Gordians. They were induced by principle, as well as interest, to solicit the approbation of the senate; and a deputation of the noblest provincials was sent, without delay, to Rome, to relate and justify the conduct of their countrymen, who, having long suffered with patience, were at length resolved to act with vigor. The letters of the new princes were modest and respectful, excusing the necessity which had obliged them to accept the Imperial title; but submitting their election and their fate to the supreme judgment of the senate.

    The inclinations of the senate were neither doubtful nor divided. The birth and noble alliances of the Gordians had intimately connected them with the most illustrious houses of Rome. Their fortune had created many dependants in that assembly, their merit had acquired many friends. Their mild administration opened the flattering prospect of the restoration, not only of the civil but even of the republican government. The terror of military violence, which had first obliged the senate to forget the murder of Alexander, and to ratify the election of a barbarian peasant, now produced a contrary effect, and provoked them to assert the injured rights of freedom and humanity. The hatred of Maximin towards the senate was declared and implacable; the tamest submission had not appeased his fury, the most cautious innocence would not remove his suspicions; and even the care of their own safety urged them to share the fortune of an enterprise, of which (if unsuccessful) they were sure to be the first victims. These considerations, and perhaps others of a more private nature, were debated in a previous conference of the consuls and the magistrates. As soon as their resolution was decided, they convoked in the temple of Castor the whole body of the senate, according to an ancient form of secrecy, calculated to awaken their attention, and to conceal their decrees. “Conscript fathers,” said the consul Syllanus, “the two Gordians, both of consular dignity, the one your proconsul, the other your lieutenant, have been declared emperors by the general consent of Africa. Let us return thanks,” he boldly continued, “to the youth of Thysdrus; let us return thanks to the faithful people of Carthage, our generous deliverers from a horrid monster — Why do you hear me thus coolly, thus timidly? Why do you cast those anxious looks on each other? Why hesitate? Maximin is a public enemy! may his enmity soon expire with him, and may we long enjoy the prudence and felicity of Gordian the father, the valor and constancy of Gordian the son!” The noble ardor of the consul revived the languid spirit of the senate. By a unanimous decree, the election of the Gordians was ratified, Maximin, his son, and his adherents, were pronounced enemies of their country, and liberal rewards were offered to whomsoever had the courage and good fortune to destroy them.

    [See Temple Of Castor and Pollux]

    During the emperor’s absence, a detachment of the Prætorian guards remained at Rome, to protect, or rather to command, the capital. The præfect Vitalianus had signalized his fidelity to Maximin, by the alacrity with which he had obeyed, and even prevented the cruel mandates of the tyrant. His death alone could rescue the authority of the senate, and the lives of the senators from a state of danger and suspense. Before their resolves had transpired, a quæstor and some tribunes were commissioned to take his devoted life. They executed the order with equal boldness and success; and, with their bloody daggers in their hands, ran through the streets, proclaiming to the people and the soldiers the news of the happy revolution. The enthusiasm of liberty was seconded by the promise of a large donative, in lands and money; the statues of Maximin were thrown down; the capital of the empire acknowledged, with transport, the authority of the two Gordians and the senate; and the example of Rome was followed by the rest of Italy.

    A new spirit had arisen in that assembly, whose long patience had been insulted by wanton despotism and military license. The senate assumed the reins of government, and, with a calm intrepidity, prepared to vindicate by arms the cause of freedom. Among the consular senators recommended by their merit and services to the favor of the emperor Alexander, it was easy to select twenty, not unequal to the command of an army, and the conduct of a war. To these was the defence of Italy intrusted. Each was appointed to act in his respective department, authorized to enroll and discipline the Italian youth; and instructed to fortify the ports and highways, against the impending invasion of Maximin. A number of deputies, chosen from the most illustrious of the senatorian and equestrian orders, were despatched at the same time to the governors of the several provinces, earnestly conjuring them to fly to the assistance of their country, and to remind the nations of their ancient ties of friendship with the Roman senate and people. The general respect with which these deputies were received, and the zeal of Italy and the provinces in favor of the senate, sufficiently prove that the subjects of Maximin were reduced to that uncommon distress, in which the body of the people has more to fear from oppression than from resistance. The consciousness of that melancholy truth, inspires a degree of persevering fury, seldom to be found in those civil wars which are artificially supported for the benefit of a few factious and designing leaders.

    For while the cause of the Gordians was embraced with such diffusive ardor, the Gordians themselves were no more. The feeble court of Carthage was alarmed by the rapid approach of Capelianus, governor of Mauritania, who, with a small band of veterans, and a fierce host of barbarians, attacked a faithful, but unwarlike province. The younger Gordian sallied out to meet the enemy at the head of a few guards, and a numerous undisciplined multitude, educated in the peaceful luxury of Carthage. His useless valor served only to procure him an honorable death on the field of battle. His aged father, whose reign had not exceeded thirty-six days, put an end to his life on the first news of the defeat. Carthage, destitute of defence, opened her gates to the conqueror, and Africa was exposed to the rapacious cruelty of a slave, obliged to satisfy his unrelenting master with a large account of blood and treasure.

    The fate of the Gordians filled Rome with just but unexpected terror. The senate, convoked in the temple of Concord, affected to transact the common business of the day; and seemed to decline, with trembling anxiety, the consideration of their own and the public danger. A silent consternation prevailed in the assembly, till a senator, of the name and family of Trajan, awakened his brethren from their fatal lethargy. He represented to them that the choice of cautious, dilatory measures had been long since out of their power; that Maximin, implacable by nature, and exasperated by injuries, was advancing towards Italy, at the head of the military force of the empire; and that their only remaining alternative was either to meet him bravely in the field, or tamely to expect the tortures and ignominious death reserved for unsuccessful rebellion. “We have lost,” continued he, “two excellent princes; but unless we desert ourselves, the hopes of the republic have not perished with the Gordians. Many are the senators whose virtues have deserved, and whose abilities would sustain, the Imperial dignity. Let us elect two emperors, one of whom may conduct the war against the public enemy, whilst his colleague remains at Rome to direct the civil administration. I cheerfully expose myself to the danger and envy of the nomination, and give my vote in favor of Maximus and Balbinus. Ratify my choice, conscript fathers, or appoint in their place, others more worthy of the empire.” The general apprehension silenced the whispers of jealousy; the merit of the candidates was universally acknowledged; and the house resounded with the sincere acclamations of “Long life and victory to the emperors Maximus and Balbinus. You are happy in the judgment of the senate; may the republic be happy under your administration!”

    Chapter VII: Tyranny Of Maximin, Rebellion, Civil Wars, Death Of Maximin.

    Part II.

    The virtues and the reputation of the new emperors justified the most sanguine hopes of the Romans. The various nature of their talents seemed to appropriate to each his peculiar department of peace and war, without leaving room for jealous emulation. Balbinus was an admired orator, a poet of distinguished fame, and a wise magistrate, who had exercised with innocence and applause the civil jurisdiction in almost all the interior provinces of the empire. His birth was noble, his fortune affluent, his manners liberal and affable. In him the love of pleasure was corrected by a sense of dignity, nor had the habits of ease deprived him of a capacity for business. The mind of Maximus was formed in a rougher mould. By his valor and abilities he had raised himself from the meanest origin to the first employments of the state and army. His victories over the Sarmatians and the Germans, the austerity of his life, and the rigid impartiality of his justice, while he was a Præfect of the city, commanded the esteem of a people whose affections were engaged in favor of the more amiable Balbinus. The two colleagues had both been consuls, (Balbinus had twice enjoyed that honorable office,) both had been named among the twenty lieutenants of the senate; and since the one was sixty and the other seventy-four years old, they had both attained the full maturity of age and experience.

    After the senate had conferred on Maximus and Balbinus an equal portion of the consular and tribunitian powers, the title of Fathers of their country, and the joint office of Supreme Pontiff, they ascended to the Capitol to return thanks to the gods, protectors of Rome. The solemn rites of sacrifice were disturbed by a sedition of the people. The licentious multitude neither loved the rigid Maximus, nor did they sufficiently fear the mild and humane Balbinus. Their increasing numbers surrounded the temple of Jupiter; with obstinate clamors they asserted their inherent right of consenting to the election of their sovereign; and demanded, with an apparent moderation, that, besides the two emperors, chosen by the senate, a third should be added of the family of the Gordians, as a just return

    of gratitude to those princes who had sacrificed their lives for the republic. At the head of the city-guards, and the youth of the equestrian order, Maximus and Balbinus attempted to cut their way through the seditious multitude. The multitude, armed with sticks and stones, drove them back into the Capitol. It is prudent to yield when the contest, whatever may be the issue of it, must be fatal to both parties. A boy, only thirteen years of age, the grandson of the elder, and nephew * of the younger Gordian, was produced to the people, invested with the ornaments and title of Cæsar. The tumult was appeased by this easy condescension; and the two emperors, as soon as they had been peaceably acknowledged in Rome, prepared to defend Italy against the common enemy.

    Whilst in Rome and Africa, revolutions succeeded each other with such amazing rapidity, that the mind of Maximin was agitated by the most furious passions. He is said to have received the news of the rebellion of the Gordians, and of the decree of the senate against him, not with the temper of a man, but the rage of a wild beast; which, as it could not discharge itself on the distant senate, threatened the life of his son, of his friends, and of all who ventured to approach his person. The grateful intelligence of the death of the Gordians was quickly followed by the assurance that the senate, laying aside all hopes of pardon or accommodation, had substituted in their room two emperors, with whose merit he could not be unacquainted. Revenge was the only consolation left to Maximin, and revenge could only be obtained by arms. The strength of the legions had been assembled by Alexander from all parts of the empire. Three successful campaigns against the Germans and the Sarmatians, had raised their fame, confirmed their discipline, and even increased their numbers, by filling the ranks with the flower of the barbarian youth. The life of Maximin had been spent in war, and the candid severity of history cannot refuse him the valor of a soldier, or even the abilities of an experienced general. It might naturally be expected, that a prince of such a character, instead of suffering the rebellion to gain stability by delay, should

    immediately have marched from the banks of the Danube to those of the Tyber, and that his victorious army, instigated by contempt for the senate, and eager to gather the spoils of Italy, should have burned with impatience to finish the easy and lucrative conquest. Yet as far as we can trust to the obscure chronology of that period, it appears that the operations of some foreign war deferred the Italian expedition till the ensuing spring. From the prudent conduct of Maximin, we may learn that the savage features of his character have been exaggerated by the pencil of party, that his passions, however impetuous, submitted to the force of reason, and that the barbarian possessed something of the generous spirit of Sylla, who subdued the enemies of Rome before he suffered himself to revenge his private injuries.

    When the troops of Maximin, advancing in excellent order, arrived at the foot of the Julian Alps, they were terrified by the silence and desolation that reigned on the frontiers of Italy. The villages and open towns had been abandoned on their approach by the inhabitants, the cattle was driven away, the provisions removed or destroyed, the bridges broken down, nor was any thing left which could afford either shelter or subsistence to an invader. Such had been the wise orders of the generals of the senate: whose design was to protract the war, to ruin the army of Maximin by the slow operation of famine, and to consume his strength in the sieges of the principal cities of Italy, which they had plentifully stored with men and provisions from the deserted country. Aquileia received and withstood the first shock of the invasion. The streams that issue from the head of the Hadriatic Gulf, swelled by the melting of the winter snows, opposed an unexpected obstacle to the arms of Maximin. At length, on a singular bridge, constructed with art and difficulty, of large hogsheads, he transported his army to the opposite bank, rooted up the beautiful vineyards in the neighborhood of Aquileia, demolished the suburbs, and employed the timber of the buildings in the engines and towers, with which on every side he attacked the city. The walls, fallen to decay during the

    security of a long peace, had been hastily repaired on this sudden emergency: but the firmest defence of Aquileia consisted in the constancy of the citizens; all ranks of whom, instead of being dismayed, were animated by the extreme danger, and their knowledge of the tyrant’s unrelenting temper. Their courage was supported and directed by Crispinus and Menophilus, two of the twenty lieutenants of the senate, who, with a small body of regular troops, had thrown themselves into the besieged place. The army of Maximin was repulsed in repeated attacks, his machines destroyed by showers of artificial fire; and the generous enthusiasm of the Aquileians was exalted into a confidence of success, by the opinion that Belenus, their tutelar deity, combated in person in the defence of his distressed worshippers.

    The emperor Maximus, who had advanced as far as Ravenna, to secure that important place, and to hasten the military preparations, beheld the event of the war in the more faithful mirror of reason and policy. He was too sensible, that a single town could not resist the persevering efforts of a great army; and he dreaded, lest the enemy, tired with the obstinate resistance of Aquileia, should on a sudden relinquish the fruitless siege, and march directly towards Rome. The fate of the empire and the cause of freedom must then be committed to the chance of a battle; and what arms could he oppose to the veteran legions of the Rhine and Danube? Some troops newly levied among the generous but enervated youth of Italy; and a body of German auxiliaries, on whose firmness, in the hour of trial, it was dangerous to depend. In the midst of these just alarms, the stroke of domestic conspiracy punished the crimes of Maximin, and delivered Rome and the senate from the calamities that would surely have attended the victory of an enraged barbarian.

    The people of Aquileia had scarcely experienced any of the common miseries of a siege; their magazines were plentifully supplied, and several fountains within the walls assured them

    of an inexhaustible resource of fresh water. The soldiers of Maximin were, on the contrary, exposed to the inclemency of the season, the contagion of disease, and the horrors of famine. The open country was ruined, the rivers filled with the slain, and polluted with blood. A spirit of despair and disaffection began to diffuse itself among the troops; and as they were cut off from all intelligence, they easily believed that the whole empire had embraced the cause of the senate, and that they were left as devoted victims to perish under the impregnable walls of Aquileia. The fierce temper of the tyrant was exasperated by disappointments, which he imputed to the cowardice of his army; and his wanton and ill-timed cruelty, instead of striking terror, inspired hatred, and a just desire of revenge. A party of Prætorian guards, who trembled for their wives and children in the camp of Alba, near Rome, executed the sentence of the senate. Maximin, abandoned by his guards, was slain in his tent, with his son, (whom he had associated to the honors of the purple,) Anulinus the præfect, and the principal ministers of his tyranny. The sight of their heads, borne on the point of spears, convinced the citizens of Aquileia that the siege was at an end; the gates of the city were thrown open, a liberal market was provided for the hungry troops of Maximin, and the whole army joined in solemn protestations of fidelity to the senate and the people of Rome, and to their lawful emperors Maximus and Balbinus. Such was the deserved fate of a brutal savage, destitute, as he has generally been represented, of every sentiment that distinguishes a civilized, or even a human being. The body was suited to the soul. The stature of Maximin exceeded the measure of eight feet, and circumstances almost incredible are related of his matchless strength and appetite. Had he lived in a less enlightened age, tradition and poetry might well have described him as one of those monstrous giants, whose supernatural power was constantly exerted for the destruction of mankind.

    It is easier to conceive than to describe the universal joy of the Roman world on the fall of the tyrant, the news of which is

    said to have been carried in four days from Aquileia to Rome. The return of Maximus was a triumphal procession; his colleague and young Gordian went out to meet him, and the three princes made their entry into the capital, attended by the ambassadors of almost all the cities of Italy, saluted with the splendid offerings of gratitude and superstition, and received with the unfeigned acclamations of the senate and people, who persuaded themselves that a golden age would succeed to an age of iron. The conduct of the two emperors corresponded with these expectations. They administered justice in person; and the rigor of the one was tempered by the other’s clemency. The oppressive taxes with which Maximin had loaded the rights of inheritance and succession, were repealed, or at least moderated. Discipline was revived, and with the advice of the senate many wise laws were enacted by their imperial ministers, who endeavored to restore a civil constitution on the ruins of military tyranny. “What reward may we expect for delivering Rome from a monster?” was the question asked by Maximus, in a moment of freedom and confidence. Balbinus answered it without hesitation — “The love of the senate, of the people, and of all mankind.” “Alas!” replied his more penetrating colleague — “alas! I dread the hatred of the soldiers, and the fatal effects of their resentment.” His apprehensions were but too well justified by the event.

    Whilst Maximus was preparing to defend Italy against the common foe, Balbinus, who remained at Rome, had been engaged in scenes of blood and intestine discord. Distrust and jealousy reigned in the senate; and even in the temples where they assembled, every senator carried either open or concealed arms. In the midst of their deliberations, two veterans of the guards, actuated either by curiosity or a sinister motive, audaciously thrust themselves into the house, and advanced by degrees beyond the altar of Victory. Gallicanus, a consular, and Mæcenas, a Prætorian senator, viewed with indignation their insolent intrusion: drawing their daggers, they laid the spies (for such they deemed them) dead at the foot of the altar,

    and then, advancing to the door of the senate, imprudently exhorted the multitude to massacre the Prætorians, as the secret adherents of the tyrant. Those who escaped the first fury of the tumult took refuge in the camp, which they defended with superior advantage against the reiterated attacks of the people, assisted by the numerous bands of gladiators, the property of opulent nobles. The civil war lasted many days, with infinite loss and confusion on both sides. When the pipes were broken that supplied the camp with water, the Prætorians were reduced to intolerable distress; but in their turn they made desperate sallies into the city, set fire to a great number of houses, and filled the streets with the blood of the inhabitants. The emperor Balbinus attempted, by ineffectual edicts and precarious truces, to reconcile the factions at Rome. But their animosity, though smothered for a while, burnt with redoubled violence. The soldiers, detesting the senate and the people, despised the weakness of a prince, who wanted either the spirit or the power to command the obedience of his subjects.

    After the tyrant’s death, his formidable army had acknowledged, from necessity rather than from choice, the authority of Maximus, who transported himself without delay to the camp before Aquileia. As soon as he had received their oath of fidelity, he addressed them in terms full of mildness and moderation; lamented, rather than arraigned the wild disorders of the times, and assured the soldiers, that of all their past conduct the senate would remember only their generous desertion of the tyrant, and their voluntary return to their duty. Maximus enforced his exhortations by a liberal donative, purified the camp by a solemn sacrifice of expiation, and then dismissed the legions to their several provinces, impressed, as he hoped, with a lively sense of gratitude and obedience. But nothing could reconcile the haughty spirit of the Prætorians. They attended the emperors on the memorable day of their public entry into Rome; but amidst the general acclamations, the sullen, dejected countenance of the guards sufficiently declared that they considered themselves as the

    object, rather than the partners, of the triumph. When the whole body was united in their camp, those who had served under Maximin, and those who had remained at Rome, insensibly communicated to each other their complaints and apprehensions. The emperors chosen by the army had perished with ignominy; those elected by the senate were seated on the throne. The long discord between the civil and military powers was decided by a war, in which the former had obtained a complete victory. The soldiers must now learn a new doctrine of submission to the senate; and whatever clemency was affected by that politic assembly, they dreaded a slow revenge, colored by the name of discipline, and justified by fair pretences of the public good. But their fate was still in their own hands; and if they had courage to despise the vain terrors of an impotent republic, it was easy to convince the world, that those who were masters of the arms, were masters of the authority, of the state.

    When the senate elected two princes, it is probable that, besides the declared reason of providing for the various emergencies of peace and war, they were actuated by the secret desire of weakening by division the despotism of the supreme magistrate. Their policy was effectual, but it proved fatal both to their emperors and to themselves. The jealousy of power was soon exasperated by the difference of character. Maximus despised Balbinus as a luxurious noble, and was in his turn disdained by his colleague as an obscure soldier. Their silent discord was understood rather than seen; but the mutual consciousness prevented them from uniting in any vigorous measures of defence against their common enemies of the Prætorian camp. The whole city was employed in the Capitoline games, and the emperors were left almost alone in the palace. On a sudden, they were alarmed by the approach of a troop of desperate assassins. Ignorant of each other’s situation or designs, (for they already occupied very distant apartments,) afraid to give or to receive assistance, they wasted the important moments in idle debates and fruitless recriminations. The arrival of the guards put an end to the

    vain strife. They seized on these emperors of the senate, for such they called them with malicious contempt, stripped them of their garments, and dragged them in insolent triumph through the streets of Rome, with the design of inflicting a slow and cruel death on these unfortunate princes. The fear of a rescue from the faithful Germans of the Imperial guards, shortened their tortures; and their bodies, mangled with a thousand wounds, were left exposed to the insults or to the pity of the populace.

    In the space of a few months, six princes had been cut off by the sword. Gordian, who had already received the title of Cæsar, was the only person that occurred to the soldiers as proper to fill the vacant throne. They carried him to the camp, and unanimously saluted him Augustus and Emperor. His name was dear to the senate and people; his tender age promised a long impunity of military license; and the submission of Rome and the provinces to the choice of the Prætorian guards, saved the republic, at the expense indeed of its freedom and dignity, from the horrors of a new civil war in the heart of the capital.

    As the third Gordian was only nineteen years of age at the time of his death, the history of his life, were it known to us with greater accuracy than it really is, would contain little more than the account of his education, and the conduct of the ministers, who by turns abused or guided the simplicity of his unexperienced youth. Immediately after his accession, he fell into the hands of his mother’s eunuchs, that pernicious vermin of the East, who, since the days of Elagabalus, had infested the Roman palace. By the artful conspiracy of these wretches, an impenetrable veil was drawn between an innocent prince and his oppressed subjects, the virtuous disposition of Gordian was deceived, and the honors of the empire sold without his knowledge, though in a very public manner, to the most worthless of mankind. We are ignorant by what fortunate accident the emperor escaped from this ignominious slavery, and devolved his confidence on a

    minister, whose wise counsels had no object except the glory of his sovereign and the happiness of the people. It should seem that love and learning introduced Misitheus to the favor of Gordian. The young prince married the daughter of his master of rhetoric, and promoted his father-in-law to the first offices of the empire. Two admirable letters that passed between them are still extant. The minister, with the conscious dignity of virtue, congratulates Gordian that he is delivered from the tyranny of the eunuchs, and still more that he is sensible of his deliverance. The emperor acknowledges, with an amiable confusion, the errors of his past conduct; and laments, with singular propriety, the misfortune of a monarch, from whom a venal tribe of courtiers perpetually labor to conceal the truth.

    The life of Misitheus had been spent in the profession of letters, not of arms; yet such was the versatile genius of that great man, that, when he was appointed Prætorian Præfect, he discharged the military duties of his place with vigor and ability. The Persians had invaded Mesopotamia, and threatened Antioch. By the persuasion of his father-in-law, the young emperor quitted the luxury of Rome, opened, for the last time recorded in history, the temple of Janus, and marched in person into the East. On his approach, with a great army, the Persians withdrew their garrisons from the cities which they had already taken, and retired from the Euphrates to the Tigris. Gordian enjoyed the pleasure of announcing to the senate the first success of his arms, which he ascribed, with a becoming modesty and gratitude, to the wisdom of his father and Præfect. During the whole expedition, Misitheus watched over the safety and discipline of the army; whilst he prevented their dangerous murmurs by maintaining a regular plenty in the camp, and by establishing ample magazines of vinegar, bacon, straw, barley, and wheat in all the cities of the frontier. But the prosperity of Gordian expired with Misitheus, who died of a flux, not with out very strong suspicions of poison. Philip, his successor in the præfecture, was an Arab by birth, and consequently, in the

    earlier part of his life, a robber by profession. His rise from so obscure a station to the first dignities of the empire, seems to prove that he was a bold and able leader. But his boldness prompted him to aspire to the throne, and his abilities were employed to supplant, not to serve, his indulgent master. The minds of the soldiers were irritated by an artificial scarcity, created by his contrivance in the camp; and the distress of the army was attributed to the youth and incapacity of the prince. It is not in our power to trace the successive steps of the secret conspiracy and open sedition, which were at length fatal to Gordian. A sepulchral monument was erected to his memory on the spot where he was killed, near the conflux of the Euphrates with the little river Aboras. The fortunate Philip, raised to the empire by the votes of the soldiers, found a ready obedience from the senate and the provinces.

    We cannot forbear transcribing the ingenious, though somewhat fanciful description, which a celebrated writer of our own times has traced of the military government of the Roman empire. “What in that age was called the Roman empire, was only an irregular republic, not unlike the aristocracy of Algiers, where the militia, possessed of the sovereignty, creates and deposes a magistrate, who is styled a Dey. Perhaps, indeed, it may be laid down as a general rule, that a military government is, in some respects, more republican than monarchical. Nor can it be said that the soldiers only partook of the government by their disobedience and rebellions. The speeches made to them by the emperors, were they not at length of the same nature as those formerly pronounced to the people by the consuls and the tribunes? And although the armies had no regular place or forms of assembly; though their debates were short, their action sudden, and their resolves seldom the result of cool reflection, did they not dispose, with absolute sway, of the public fortune? What was the emperor, except the minister of a violent government, elected for the private benefit of the soldiers?

    “When the army had elected Philip, who was Prætorian præfect to the third Gordian, the latter demanded that he might remain sole emperor; he was unable to obtain it. He requested that the power might be equally divided between them; the army would not listen to his speech. He consented to be degraded to the rank of Cæsar; the favor was refused him. He desired, at least, he might be appointed Prætorian præfect; his prayer was rejected. Finally, he pleaded for his life. The army, in these several judgments, exercised the supreme magistracy.” According to the historian, whose doubtful narrative the President De Montesquieu has adopted, Philip, who, during the whole transaction, had preserved a sullen silence, was inclined to spare the innocent life of his benefactor; till, recollecting that his innocence might excite a dangerous compassion in the Roman world, he commanded, without regard to his suppliant cries, that he should be seized, stripped, and led away to instant death. After a moment’s pause, the inhuman sentence was executed.

    Chapter VII: Tyranny Of Maximin, Rebellion, Civil Wars, Death Of Maximin. —

    Part III.

    On his return from the East to Rome, Philip, desirous of obliterating the memory of his crimes, and of captivating the affections of the people, solemnized the secular games with infinite pomp and magnificence. Since their institution or revival by Augustus, they had been celebrated by Claudius, by Domitian, and by Severus, and were now renewed the fifth time, on the accomplishment of the full period of a thousand years from the foundation of Rome. Every circumstance of the secular games was skillfully adapted to inspire the superstitious mind with deep and solemn reverence. The long interval between them exceeded the term of human life; and as none of the spectators had already seen them, none could flatter themselves with the expectation of beholding them a

    second time. The mystic sacrifices were performed, during three nights, on the banks of the Tyber; and the Campus Martius resounded with music and dances, and was illuminated with innumerable lamps and torches. Slaves and strangers were excluded from any participation in these national ceremonies. A chorus of twenty-seven youths, and as many virgins, of noble families, and whose parents were both alive, implored the propitious gods in favor of the present, and for the hope of the rising generation; requesting, in religious hymns, that according to the faith of their ancient oracles, they would still maintain the virtue, the felicity, and the empire of the Roman people. The magnificence of Philip’s shows and entertainments dazzled the eyes of the multitude. The devout were employed in the rites of superstition, whilst the reflecting few revolved in their anxious minds the past history and the future fate of the empire.

    Since Romulus, with a small band of shepherds and outlaws, fortified himself on the hills near the Tyber, ten centuries had already elapsed. During the four first ages, the Romans, in the laborious school of poverty, had acquired the virtues of war and government: by the vigorous exertion of those virtues, and by the assistance of fortune, they had obtained, in the course of the three succeeding centuries, an absolute empire over many countries of Europe, Asia, and Africa. The last three hundred years had been consumed in apparent prosperity and internal decline. The nation of soldiers, magistrates, and legislators, who composed the thirty-five tribes of the Roman people, were dissolved into the common mass of mankind, and confounded with the millions of servile provincials, who had received the name, without adopting the spirit, of Romans. A mercenary army, levied among the subjects and barbarians of the frontier, was the only order of men who preserved and abused their independence. By their tumultuary election, a Syrian, a Goth, or an Arab, was exalted to the throne of Rome, and invested with despotic power over the conquests and over the country of the Scipios.

    The limits of the Roman empire still extended from the Western Ocean to the Tigris, and from Mount Atlas to the Rhine and the Danube. To the undiscerning eye of the vulgar, Philip appeared a monarch no less powerful than Hadrian or Augustus had formerly been. The form was still the same, but the animating health and vigor were fled. The industry of the people was discouraged and exhausted by a long series of oppression. The discipline of the legions, which alone, after the extinction of every other virtue, had propped the greatness of the state, was corrupted by the ambition, or relaxed by the weakness, of the emperors. The strength of the frontiers, which had always consisted in arms rather than in fortifications, was insensibly undermined; and the fairest provinces were left exposed to the rapaciousness or ambition of the barbarians, who soon discovered the decline of the Roman empire.

    Chapter VIII:

    State Of Persion And Restoration Of The Monarchy.

    Part I.

    Of The State Of Persia After The Restoration Of The Monarchy By Artaxerxes.

    Whenever Tacitus indulges himself in those beautiful episodes, in which he relates some domestic transaction of the Germans or of the

    Parthians, his principal object is to relieve the attention of the reader from a uniform scene of vice and misery. From the reign of Augustus to the time of Alexander Severus, the enemies of Rome were in her bosom — the tyrants and the soldiers; and her prosperity had a very distant and feeble interest in the revolutions that might happen beyond the Rhine and the Euphrates. But when the military order had levelled, in wild anarchy, the power of the prince, the laws of the senate, and even the discipline of the camp, the barbarians of the North and of the East, who had long hovered on the frontier, boldly attacked the provinces of a declining monarchy. Their vexatious inroads were changed into formidable irruptions, and, after a long vicissitude of mutual calamities, many tribes of the victorious invaders established themselves in the provinces of the Roman Empire. To obtain a clearer knowledge of these great events, we shall endeavor to form a previous idea of the character, forces, and designs of

    those nations who avenged the cause of Hannibal and Mithridates.

    In the more early ages of the world, whilst the forest that covered Europe afforded a retreat to a few wandering savages, the inhabitants of Asia were already collected into populous cities, and reduced under extensive empires, the seat of the arts, of luxury, and of despotism. The Assyrians reigned over the East, till the sceptre of Ninus and Semiramis dropped from the hands of their enervated successors. The Medes and the Babylonians divided their power, and were themselves swallowed up in the monarchy of the Persians, whose arms could not be confined within the narrow limits of Asia. Followed, as it is said, by two millions of men, Xerxes, the descendant of Cyrus, invaded Greece. Thirty thousand soldiers, under the command of Alexander, the son of Philip, who was intrusted by the Greeks with their glory and revenge, were sufficient to subdue Persia. The princes of the house of Seleucus usurped and lost the Macedonian command over the East. About the same time, that, by an ignominious treaty, they resigned to the Romans the country on this side Mount Tarus, they were driven by the

    Parthians, * an obscure horde of Scythian origin, from all the provinces of Upper Asia. The formidable power of the

    Parthians, which spread from India to the frontiers of Syria, was in its turn subverted by Ardshir, or Artaxerxes; the founder of a new dynasty, which, under the name of Sassanides, governed Persia till the invasion of the Arabs. This great revolution, whose fatal influence was soon experienced by the Romans, happened in the fourth year of Alexander Severus, two hundred and twenty-six years after the Christian era.

    Artaxerxes had served with great reputation in the armies of Artaban, the last king of the

    Parthians, and it appears that he was driven into exile and rebellion by royal ingratitude, the customary reward for superior merit. His birth was obscure, and the obscurity equally gave room to the aspersions of his enemies, and the flattery of his adherents. If we credit the scandal of the former, Artaxerxes sprang from the illegitimate commerce of a tanner’s wife with a common soldier. The latter represent him as descended from a branch of the ancient kings of Persian, though time and misfortune had gradually reduced his ancestors to the humble station of private citizens. As the lineal heir of the monarchy, he asserted his right to the throne, and challenged the noble task of delivering the Persians from the oppression under which they groaned above five centuries since the death of Darius. The

    Parthians were defeated in three great battles. * In the last of these their king Artaban was slain, and the spirit of the nation was forever broken. The authority of Artaxerxes was solemnly acknowledged in a great assembly held at Balch in Khorasan. Two younger branches of the royal house of Arsaces were confounded among the prostrate satraps. A third, more mindful of ancient grandeur than of present necessity, attempted to retire, with a numerous train of vessels, towards their kinsman, the king of Armenia; but this little army of deserters was intercepted, and cut off, by the vigilance of the conqueror, who boldly assumed the double diadem, and the title of King of Kings, which had been enjoyed by his predecessor. But these pompous titles, instead of gratifying the vanity of the Persian, served only to admonish him of his duty, and to inflame in his soul and should the ambition of restoring in their full splendor, the religion and empire of Cyrus.

    1. During the long servitude of Persia under the Macedonian and the

    Parthian yoke, the nations of Europe and Asia had mutually adopted and corrupted each other’s superstitions. The Arsacides, indeed, practised the worship of the Magi; but they

    disgraced and polluted it with a various mixture of foreign idolatry. * The memory of Zoroaster, the ancient prophet and philosopher of the Persians, was still revered in the East; but the obsolete and mysterious language, in which the Zendavesta was composed, opened a field of dispute to seventy sects, who variously explained the fundamental doctrines of their religion, and were all indifferently derided by a crowd of infidels, who rejected the divine mission and miracles of the prophet. To suppress the idolaters, reunite the schismatics, and confute the unbelievers, by the infallible decision of a general council, the pious Artaxerxes summoned the Magi from all parts of his dominions. These priests, who had so long sighed in contempt and obscurity obeyed the welcome summons; and, on the appointed day, appeared, to the number of about eighty thousand. But as the debates of so tumultuous an assembly could not have been directed by the authority of reason, or influenced by the art of policy, the Persian synod was reduced, by successive operations, to forty thousand, to four thousand, to four hundred, to forty, and at last to seven Magi, the most respected for their learning and piety. One of these, Erdaviraph, a young but holy prelate, received from the hands of his brethren three cups of soporiferous wine. He drank them off, and instantly fell into a long and profound sleep. As soon as he waked, he related to the king and to the believing multitude, his journey to heaven, and his intimate conferences with the Deity. Every doubt was silenced by this supernatural evidence; and the articles of the faith of Zoroaster were fixed with equal authority and precision. A short delineation of that celebrated system will be found useful, not only to display the character of the Persian nation, but to illustrate many of their most important transactions, both in peace and war, with the Roman empire.

    The great and fundamental article of the system, was the celebrated doctrine of the two principles; a bold and injudicious attempt of Eastern philosophy to reconcile the existence of moral and physical evil with the attributes of a beneficent Creator and Governor of the world. The first and

    original Being, in whom, or by whom, the universe exists, is denominated in the writings of Zoroaster, Time without bounds; but it must be confessed, that this infinite substance seems rather a metaphysical, abstraction of the mind, than a real object endowed with self-consciousness, or possessed of moral perfections. From either the blind or the intelligent operation of this infinite Time, which bears but too near an affinity with the chaos of the Greeks, the two secondary but active principles of the universe, were from all eternity produced, Ormusd and Ahriman, each of them possessed of the powers of creation, but each disposed, by his invariable nature, to exercise them with different designs. * The principle of good is eternally absorbed in light; the principle of evil eternally buried in darkness. The wise benevolence of Ormusd formed man capable of virtue, and abundantly provided his fair habitation with the materials of happiness. By his vigilant providence, the motion of the planets, the order of the seasons, and the temperate mixture of the elements, are preserved. But the malice of Ahriman has long since pierced Ormusd’s egg; or, in other words, has violated the harmony of his works. Since that fatal eruption, the most minute articles of good and evil are intimately intermingled and agitated together; the rankest poisons spring up amidst the most salutary plants; deluges, earthquakes, and conflagrations attest the conflict of Nature, and the little world of man is perpetually shaken by vice and misfortune. Whilst the rest of human kind are led away captives in the chains of their infernal enemy, the faithful Persian alone reserves his religious adoration for his friend and protector Ormusd, and fights under his banner of light, in the full confidence that he shall, in the last day, share the glory of his triumph. At that decisive period, the enlightened wisdom of goodness will render the power of Ormusd superior to the furious malice of his rival. Ahriman and his followers, disarmed and subdued, will sink into their native darkness; and virtue will maintain the eternal peace and harmony of the universe.

    Chapter VIII: State Of Persion And Restoration Of The Monarchy. —

    Part II.

    The theology of Zoroaster was darkly comprehended by foreigners, and even by the far greater number of his disciples; but the most careless observers were struck with the philosophic simplicity of the Persian worship. “That people,” said Herodotus, “rejects the use of temples, of altars, and of statues, and smiles at the folly of those nations who imagine that the gods are sprung from, or bear any affinity with, the human nature. The tops of the highest mountains are the places chosen for sacrifices. Hymns and prayers are the principal worship; the Supreme God, who fills the wide circle of heaven, is the object to whom they are addressed.” Yet, at the same time, in the true spirit of a polytheist, he accuseth them of adoring Earth, Water, Fire, the Winds, and the Sun and Moon. But the Persians of every age have denied the charge, and explained the equivocal conduct, which might appear to give a color to it. The elements, and more particularly Fire, Light, and the Sun, whom they called Mithra, were the objects of their religious reverence, because they considered them as the purest symbols, the noblest productions, and the most powerful agents of the Divine Power and Nature.

    Every mode of religion, to make a deep and lasting impression on the human mind, must exercise our obedience, by enjoining practices of devotion, for which we can assign no reason; and must acquire our esteem, by inculcating moral duties analogous to the dictates of our own hearts. The religion of Zoroaster was abundantly provided with the former and possessed a sufficient portion of the latter. At the age of puberty, the faithful Persian was invested with a mysterious girdle, the badge of the divine protection; and from that moment all the actions of his life, even the most indifferent, or

    the most necessary, were sanctified by their peculiar prayers, ejaculations, or genuflections; the omission of which, under any circumstances, was a grievous sin, not inferior in guilt to the violation of the moral duties. The moral duties, however, of justice, mercy, liberality, &c., were in their turn required of the disciple of Zoroaster, who wished to escape the persecution of Ahriman, and to live with Ormusd in a blissful eternity, where the degree of felicity will be exactly proportioned to the degree of virtue and piety.

    But there are some remarkable instances in which Zoroaster lays aside the prophet, assumes the legislator, and discovers a liberal concern for private and public happiness, seldom to be found among the grovelling or visionary schemes of superstition. Fasting and celibacy, the common means of purchasing the divine favor, he condemns with abhorrence, as a criminal rejection of the best gifts of Providence. The saint, in the Magian religion, is obliged to beget children, to plant useful trees, to destroy noxious animals, to convey water to the dry lands of Persia, and to work out his salvation by pursuing all the labors of agriculture. * We may quote from the Zendavesta a wise and benevolent maxim, which compensates for many an absurdity. “He who sows the ground with care and diligence acquires a greater stock of religious merit than he could gain by the repetition of ten thousand prayers.” In the spring of every year a festival was celebrated, destined to represent the primitive equality, and the present connection, of mankind. The stately kings of Persia, exchanging their vain pomp for more genuine greatness, freely mingled with the humblest but most useful of their subjects. On that day the husbandmen were admitted, without distinction, to the table of the king and his satraps. The monarch accepted their petitions, inquired into their grievances, and conversed with them on the most equal terms. “From your labors,” was he accustomed to say, (and to say with truth, if not with sincerity,) “from your labors we receive our subsistence; you derive your tranquillity from our vigilance: since, therefore, we are mutually necessary to each other, let us live together like

    brothers in concord and love.” Such a festival must indeed have degenerated, in a wealthy and despotic empire, into a theatrical representation; but it was at least a comedy well worthy of a royal audience, and which might sometimes imprint a salutary lesson on the mind of a young prince.

    Had Zoroaster, in all his institutions, invariably supported this exalted character, his name would deserve a place with those of Numa and Confucius, and his system would be justly entitled to all the applause, which it has pleased some of our divines, and even some of our philosophers, to bestow on it. But in that motley composition, dictated by reason and passion, by enthusiasm and by selfish motives, some useful and sublime truths were disgraced by a mixture of the most abject and dangerous superstition. The Magi, or sacerdotal order, were extremely numerous, since, as we have already seen, fourscore thousand of them were convened in a general council. Their forces were multiplied by discipline. A regular hierarchy was diffused through all the provinces of Persia; and the Archimagus, who resided at Balch, was respected as the visible head of the church, and the lawful successor of Zoroaster. The property of the Magi was very considerable. Besides the less invidious possession of a large tract of the most fertile lands of Media, they levied a general tax on the fortunes and the industry of the Persians. “Though your good works,” says the interested prophet, “exceed in number the leaves of the trees, the drops of rain, the stars in the heaven, or the sands on the sea-shore, they will all be unprofitable to you, unless they are accepted by the destour, or priest. To obtain the acceptation of this guide to salvation, you must faithfully pay him tithes of all you possess, of your goods, of your lands, and of your money. If the destour be satisfied, your soul will escape hell tortures; you will secure praise in this world and happiness in the next. For the destours are the teachers of religion; they know all things, and they deliver all men.” *

    These convenient maxims of reverence and implicit were

    doubtless imprinted with care on the tender minds of youth; since the Magi were the masters of education in Persia, and to their hands the children even of the royal family were intrusted. The Persian priests, who were of a speculative genius, preserved and investigated the secrets of Oriental philosophy; and acquired, either by superior knowledge, or superior art, the reputation of being well versed in some occult sciences, which have derived their appellation from the Magi. Those of more active dispositions mixed with the world in courts and cities; and it is observed, that the administration of Artaxerxes was in a great measure directed by the counsels of the sacerdotal order, whose dignity, either from policy or devotion, that prince restored to its ancient splendor.

    The first counsel of the Magi was agreeable to the unsociable genius of their faith, to the practice of ancient kings, and even to the example of their legislator, who had a victim to a religious war, excited by his own intolerant zeal. By an edict of Artaxerxes, the exercise of every worship, except that of Zoroaster, was severely prohibited. The temples of the

    Parthians, and the statues of their deified monarchs, were thrown down with ignominy. The sword of Aristotle (such was the name given by the Orientals to the polytheism and philosophy of the Greeks) was easily broken; the flames of persecution soon reached the more stubborn Jews and Christians; nor did they spare the heretics of their own nation and religion. The majesty of Ormusd, who was jealous of a rival, was seconded by the despotism of Artaxerxes, who could not suffer a rebel; and the schismatics within his vast empire were soon reduced to the inconsiderable number of eighty thousand. * This spirit of persecution reflects dishonor on the religion of Zoroaster; but as it was not productive of any civil commotion, it served to strengthen the new monarchy, by uniting all the various inhabitants of Persia in the bands of religious zeal.

    1. Artaxerxes, by his valor and conduct, had wrested the sceptre of the East from the ancient royal family of

    Parthia. There still remained the more difficult task of establishing, throughout the vast extent of Persia, a uniform and vigorous administration. The weak indulgence of the Arsacides had resigned to their sons and brothers the principal provinces, and the greatest offices of the kingdom in the nature of hereditary possessions. The vitax, or eighteen most powerful satraps, were permitted to assume the regal title; and the vain pride of the monarch was delighted with a nominal dominion over so many vassal kings. Even tribes of barbarians in their mountains, and the Greek cities of Upper Asia, within their walls, scarcely acknowledged, or seldom obeyed. any superior; and the

    Parthian empire exhibited, under other names, a lively image of the feudal system which has since prevailed in Europe. But the active victor, at the head of a numerous and disciplined army, visited in person every province of Persia. The defeat of the boldest rebels, and the reduction of the strongest fortifications, diffused the terror of his arms, and prepared the way for the peaceful reception of his authority. An obstinate resistance was fatal to the chiefs; but their followers were treated with lenity. A cheerful submission was rewarded with honors and riches, but the prudent Artaxerxes suffering no person except himself to assume the title of king, abolished every intermediate power between the throne and the people. His kingdom, nearly equal in extent to modern Persia, was, on every side, bounded by the sea, or by great rivers; by the Euphrates, the Tigris, the Araxes, the Oxus, and the Indus, by the Caspian Sea, and the Gulf of Persia. That country was computed to contain, in the last century, five hundred and fifty-four cities, sixty thousand villages, and about forty millions of souls. If we compare the administration of the house of Sassan with that of the house of Sefi, the political influence of the Magian with that of the Mahometan religion, we shall probably infer, that the kingdom of Artaxerxes contained at least as great a number of cities, villages, and

    inhabitants. But it must likewise be confessed, that in every age the want of harbors on the sea-coast, and the scarcity of fresh water in the inland provinces, have been very unfavorable to the commerce and agriculture of the Persians; who, in the calculation of their numbers, seem to have indulged one of the nearest, though most common, artifices of national vanity.

    As soon as the ambitious mind of Artaxerxes had triumphed ever the resistance of his vassals, he began to threaten the neighboring states, who, during the long slumber of his predecessors, had insulted Persia with impunity. He obtained some easy victories over the wild Scythians and the effeminate Indians; but the Romans were an enemy, who, by their past injuries and present power, deserved the utmost efforts of his arms. A forty years’ tranquillity, the fruit of valor and moderation, had succeeded the victories of Trajan. During the period that elapsed from the accession of Marcus to the reign of Alexander, the Roman and the

    Parthian empires were twice engaged in war; and although the whole strength of the Arsacides contended with a part only of the forces of Rome, the event was most commonly in favor of the latter. Macrinus, indeed, prompted by his precarious situation and pusillanimous temper, purchased a peace at the expense of near two millions of our money; but the generals of Marcus, the emperor Severus, and his son, erected many trophies in Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria. Among their exploits, the imperfect relation of which would have unseasonably interrupted the more important series of domestic revolutions, we shall only mention the repeated calamities of the two great cities of Seleucia and Ctesiphon.

    Seleucia, on the western bank of the Tigris, about forty-five miles to the north of ancient Babylon, was the capital of the Macedonian conquests in Upper Asia. Many ages after the fall of their empire, Seleucia retained the genuine characters of a Grecian colony, arts, military virtue, and the love of freedom.

    The independent republic was governed by a senate of three hundred nobles; the people consisted of six hundred thousand citizens; the walls were strong, and as long as concord prevailed among the several orders of the state, they viewed with contempt the power of the

    Parthian: but the madness of faction was sometimes provoked to implore the dangerous aid of the common enemy, who was posted almost at the gates of the colony. The

    Parthian monarchs, like the Mogul sovereigns of Hindostan, delighted in the pastoral life of their Scythian ancestors; and the Imperial camp was frequently pitched in the plain of Ctesiphon, on the eastern bank of the Tigris, at the distance of only three miles from Seleucia. The innumerable attendants on luxury and despotism resorted to the court, and the little village of Ctesiphon insensibly swelled into a great city. Under the reign of Marcus, the Roman generals penetrated as far as Ctesiphon and Seleucia. They were received as friends by the Greek colony; they attacked as enemies the seat of the

    Parthian kings; yet both cities experienced the same treatment. The sack and conflagration of Seleucia, with the massacre of three hundred thousand of the inhabitants, tarnished the glory of the Roman triumph. Seleucia, already exhausted by the neighborhood of a too powerful rival, sunk under the fatal blow; but Ctesiphon, in about thirty-three years, had sufficiently recovered its strength to maintain an obstinate siege against the emperor Severus. The city was, however, taken by assault; the king, who defended it in person, escaped with precipitation; a hundred thousand captives, and a rich booty, rewarded the fatigues of the Roman soldiers. Notwithstanding these misfortunes, Ctesiphon succeeded to Babylon and to Seleucia, as one of the great capitals of the East. In summer, the monarch of Persia enjoyed at Ecbatana the cool breezes of the mountains of Media; but the mildness of the climate engaged him to prefer Ctesiphon for his winter residence.

    From these successful inroads the Romans derived no real or lasting benefit; nor did they attempt to preserve such distant conquests, separated from the provinces of the empire by a large tract of intermediate desert. The reduction of the kingdom of Osrhoene was an acquisition of less splendor indeed, but of a far more solid advantage. That little state occupied the northern and most fertile part of Mesopotamia, between the Euphrates and the Tigris. Edessa, its capital, was situated about twenty miles beyond the former of those rivers; and the inhabitants, since the time of Alexander, were a mixed race of Greeks, Arabs, Syrians, and Armenians. The feeble sovereigns of Osrhoene, placed on the dangerous verge of two contending empires, were attached from inclination to the

    Parthian cause; but the superior power of Rome exacted from them a reluctant homage, which is still attested by their medals. After the conclusion of the

    Parthian war under Marcus, it was judged prudent to secure some substantia, pledges of their doubtful fidelity. Forts were constructed in several parts of the country, and a Roman garrison was fixed in the strong town of Nisibis. During the troubles that followed the death of Commodus, the princes of Osrhoene attempted to shake off the yoke; but the stern policy of Severus confirmed their dependence, and the perfidy of Caracalla completed the easy conquest. Abgarus, the last king of Edessa, was sent in chains to Rome, his dominions reduced into a province, and his capital dignified with the rank of colony; and thus the Romans, about ten years before the fall of the

    Parthian monarchy, obtained a firm and permanent establishment beyond the Euphrates.

    Prudence as well as glory might have justified a war on the side of Artaxerxes, had his views been confined to the defence or acquisition of a useful frontier. but the ambitious Persian openly avowed a far more extensive design of conquest; and he

    thought himself able to support his lofty pretensions by the arms of reason as well as by those of power. Cyrus, he alleged, had first subdued, and his successors had for a long time possessed, the whole extent of Asia, as far as the Propontis and the Ægean Sea; the provinces of Caria and Ionia, under their empire, had been governed by Persian satraps, and all Egypt, to the confines of Æthiopia, had acknowledged their sovereignty. Their rights had been suspended, but not destroyed, by a long usurpation; and as soon as he received the Persian diadem, which birth and successful valor had placed upon his head, the first great duty of his station called upon him to restore the ancient limits and splendor of the monarchy. The Great King, therefore, (such was the haughty style of his embassies to the emperor Alexander,) commanded the Romans instantly to depart from all the provinces of his ancestors, and, yielding to the Persians the empire of Asia, to content themselves with the undisturbed possession of Europe. This haughty mandate was delivered by four hundred of the tallest and most beautiful of the Persians; who, by their fine horses, splendid arms, and rich apparel, displayed the pride and greatness of their master. Such an embassy was much less an offer of negotiation than a declaration of war. Both Alexander Severus and Artaxerxes, collecting the military force of the Roman and Persian monarchies, resolved in this important contest to lead their armies in person.

    If we credit what should seem the most authentic of all records, an oration, still extant, and delivered by the emperor himself to the senate, we must allow that the victory of Alexander Severus was not inferior to any of those formerly obtained over the Persians by the son of Philip. The army of the Great King consisted of one hundred and twenty thousand horse, clothed in complete armor of steel; of seven hundred elephants, with towers filled with archers on their backs, and of eighteen hundred chariots armed with scythes. This formidable host, the like of which is not to be found in eastern history, and has scarcely been imagined in eastern romance, was discomfited in a great battle, in which the Roman

    Alexander proved himself an intrepid soldier and a skilful general. The Great King fled before his valor; an immense booty, and the conquest of Mesopotamia, were the immediate fruits of this signal victory. Such are the circumstances of this ostentatious and improbable relation, dictated, as it too plainly appears, by the vanity of the monarch, adorned by the unblushing servility of his flatterers, and received without contradiction by a distant and obsequious senate. Far from being inclined to believe that the arms of Alexander obtained any memorable advantage over the Persians, we are induced to suspect that all this blaze of imaginary glory was designed to conceal some real disgrace.

    Our suspicious are confirmed by the authority of a contemporary historian, who mentions the virtues of Alexander with respect, and his faults with candor. He describes the judicious plan which had been formed for the conduct of the war. Three Roman armies were destined to invade Persia at the same time, and by different roads. But the operations of the campaign, though wisely concerted, were not executed either with ability or success. The first of these armies, as soon as it had entered the marshy plains of Babylon, towards the artificial conflux of the Euphrates and the Tigris, was encompassed by the superior numbers, and destroyed by the arrows of the enemy. The alliance of Chosroes, king of Armenia, and the long tract of mountainous country, in which the Persian cavalry was of little service, opened a secure entrance into the heart of Media, to the second of the Roman armies. These brave troops laid waste the adjacent provinces, and by several successful actions against Artaxerxes, gave a faint color to the emperor’s vanity. But the retreat of this victorious army was imprudent, or at least unfortunate. In repassing the mountains, great numbers of soldiers perished by the badness of the roads, and the severity of the winter season. It had been resolved, that whilst these two great detachments penetrated into the opposite extremes of the Persian dominions, the main body, under the command of Alexander himself, should support their attack,

    by invading the centre of the kingdom. But the unexperienced youth, influenced by his mother’s counsels, and perhaps by his own fears, deserted the bravest troops, and the fairest prospect of victory; and after consuming in Mesopotamia an inactive and inglorious summer, he led back to Antioch an army diminished by sickness, and provoked by disappointment. The behavior of Artaxerxes had been very different. Flying with rapidity from the hills of Media to the marshes of the Euphrates, he had everywhere opposed the invaders in person; and in either fortune had united with the ablest conduct the most undaunted resolution. But in several obstinate engagements against the veteran legions of Rome, the Persian monarch had lost the flower of his troops. Even his victories had weakened his power. The favorable opportunities of the absence of Alexander, and of the confusions that followed that emperor’s death, presented themselves in vain to his ambition. Instead of expelling the Romans, as he pretended, from the continent of Asia, he found himself unable to wrest from their hands the little province of Mesopotamia.

    The reign of Artaxerxes, which, from the last defeat of the

    Parthians, lasted only fourteen years, forms a memorable æra in the history of the East, and even in that of Rome. His character seems to have been marked by those bold and commanding features, that generally distinguish the princes who conquer, from those who inherit an empire. Till the last period of the Persian monarchy, his code of laws was respected as the groundwork of their civil and religious policy. Several of his sayings are preserved. One of them in particular discovers a deep insight into the constitution of government. “The authority of the prince,” said Artaxerxes, “must be defended by a military force; that force can only be maintained by taxes; all taxes must, at last, fall upon agriculture; and agriculture can never flourish except under the protection of justice and moderation.” Artaxerxes bequeathed his new empire, and his ambitious designs against the Romans, to Sapor, a son not unworthy of his great father; but those designs were too extensive for the power of Persia, and served

    only to involve both nations in a long series of destructive wars and reciprocal calamities.

    The Persians, long since civilized and corrupted, were very far from possessing the martial independence, and the intrepid hardiness, both of mind and body, which have rendered the northern barbarians masters of the world. The science of war, that constituted the more rational force of Greece and Rome, as it now does of Europe, never made any considerable progress in the East. Those disciplined evolutions which harmonize and animate a confused multitude, were unknown to the Persians. They were equally unskilled in the arts of constructing, besieging, or defending regular fortifications. They trusted more to their numbers than to their courage; more to their courage than to their discipline. The infantry was a half-armed, spiritless crowd of peasants, levied in haste by the allurements of plunder, and as easily dispersed by a victory as by a defeat. The monarch and his nobles transported into the camp the pride and luxury of the seraglio. Their military operations were impeded by a useless train of women, eunuchs, horses, and camels; and in the midst of a successful campaign, the Persian host was often separated or destroyed by an unexpected famine.

    But the nobles of Persia, in the bosom of luxury and despotism, preserved a strong sense of personal gallantry and national honor. From the age of seven years they were taught to speak truth, to shoot with the bow, and to ride; and it was universally confessed, that in the two last of these arts, they had made a more than common proficiency. The most distinguished youth were educated under the monarch’s eye, practised their exercises in the gate of his palace, and were severely trained up to the habits of temperance and obedience, in their long and laborious parties of hunting. In every province, the satrap maintained a like school of military virtue. The Persian nobles (so natural is the idea of feudal tenures) received from the king’s bounty lands and houses, on the condition of their service in war. They were ready on the first

    summons to mount on horseback, with a martial and splendid train of followers, and to join the numerous bodies of guards, who were carefully selected from among the most robust slaves, and the bravest adventures of Asia. These armies, both of light and of heavy cavalry, equally formidable by the impetuosity of their charge and the rapidity of their motions, threatened, as an impending cloud, the eastern provinces of the declining empire of Rome.

    Chapter IX:

    State Of Germany Until The Barbarians.

    Part I.

    The State Of Germany Till The Invasion Of The Barbarians In The Time Of The Emperor Decius.

    The government and religion of Persia have deserved some notice, from their connection with the decline and fall of the Roman empire. We shall occasionally mention the Scythian or Sarmatian tribes, * which, with their arms and horses, their flocks and herds, their wives and families, wandered over the immense plains which spread themselves from the Caspian Sea to the Vistula, from the confines of Persia to those of Germany. But the warlike Germans, who first resisted, then invaded, and at length overturned the Western monarchy of Rome, will occupy a much more important place in this history, and possess a stronger, and, if we may use the expression, a more domestic, claim to our attention and regard. The most civilized nations of modern Europe issued from the woods of Germany; and in the rude institutions of those barbarians we may still distinguish the original principles of our present laws and manners. In their primitive state of simplicity and independence, the Germans were surveyed by the discerning eye, and delineated by the masterly pencil, of Tacitus, the first of historians who applied the science of philosophy to the study of facts. The expressive conciseness of his descriptions has served to exercise the

    diligence of innumerable antiquarians, and to excite the genius and penetration of the philosophic historians of our own times. The subject, however various and important, has already been so frequently, so ably, and so successfully discussed, that it is now grown familiar to the reader, and difficult to the writer. We shall therefore content ourselves with observing, and indeed with repeating, some of the most important circumstances of climate, of manners, and of institutions, which rendered the wild barbarians of Germany such formidable enemies to the Roman power.

    Ancient Germany, excluding from its independent limits the province westward of the Rhine, which had submitted to the Roman yoke, extended itself over a third part of Europe. Almost the whole of modern Germany, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Finland, Livonia, Prussia, and the greater part of Poland, were peopled by the various tribes of one great nation, whose complexion, manners, and language denoted a common origin, and preserved a striking resemblance. On the west, ancient Germany was divided by the Rhine from the Gallic, and on the south, by the Danube, from the Illyrian, provinces of the empire. A ridge of hills, rising from the Danube, and called the Carpathian Mountains, covered Germany on the side of Dacia or Hungary. The eastern frontier was faintly marked by the mutual fears of the Germans and the Sarmatians, and was often confounded by the mixture of warring and confederating tribes of the two nations. In the remote darkness of the north, the ancients imperfectly descried a frozen ocean that lay beyond the Baltic Sea, and beyond the Peninsula, or islands of Scandinavia.

    Some ingenious writers have suspected that Europe was much colder formerly than it is at present; and the most ancient descriptions of the climate of Germany tend exceedingly to confirm their theory. The general complaints of intense frost and eternal winter, are perhaps little to be regarded, since we have no method of reducing to the accurate standard of the thermometer, the feelings, or the expressions, of an orator

    born in the happier regions of Greece or Asia. But I shall select two remarkable circumstances of a less equivocal nature. 1. The great rivers which covered the Roman provinces, the Rhine and the Danube, were frequently frozen over, and capable of supporting the most enormous weights. The barbarians, who often chose that severe season for their inroads, transported, without apprehension or danger, their numerous armies, their cavalry, and their heavy wagons, over a vast and solid bridge of ice. Modern ages have not presented an instance of a like phenomenon. 2. The reindeer, that useful animal, from whom the savage of the North derives the best comforts of his dreary life, is of a constitution that supports, and even requires, the most intense cold. He is found on the rock of Spitzberg, within ten degrees of the Pole; he seems to delight in the snows of Lapland and Siberia: but at present he cannot subsist, much less multiply, in any country to the south of the Baltic. In the time of Cæsar the reindeer, as well as the elk and the wild bull, was a native of the Hercynian forest, which then overshadowed a great part of Germany and Poland. The modern improvements sufficiently explain the causes of the diminution of the cold. These immense woods have been gradually cleared, which intercepted from the earth the rays of the sun. The morasses have been drained, and, in proportion as the soil has been cultivated, the air has become more temperate. Canada, at this day, is an exact picture of ancient Germany. Although situated in the same parallel with the finest provinces of France and England, that country experiences the most rigorous cold. The reindeer are very numerous, the ground is covered with deep and lasting snow, and the great river of St. Lawrence is regularly frozen, in a season when the waters of the Seine and the Thames are usually free from ice.

    It is difficult to ascertain, and easy to exaggerate, the influence of the climate of ancient Germany over the minds and bodies of the natives. Many writers have supposed, and most have allowed, though, as it should seem, without any adequate proof, that the rigorous cold of the North was favorable to long

    life and generative vigor, that the women were more fruitful, and the human species more prolific, than in warmer or more temperate climates. We may assert, with greater confidence, that the keen air of Germany formed the large and masculine limbs of the natives, who were, in general, of a more lofty stature than the people of the South, gave them a kind of strength better adapted to violent exertions than to patient labor, and inspired them with constitutional bravery, which is the result of nerves and spirits. The severity of a winter campaign, that chilled the courage of the Roman troops, was scarcely felt by these hardy children of the North, who, in their turn, were unable to resist the summer heats, and dissolved away in languor and sickness under the beams of an Italian sun.

    Chapter IX: State Of Germany Until The Barbarians. —

    Part II.

    There is not any where upon the globe a large tract of country, which we have discovered destitute of inhabitants, or whose first population can be fixed with any degree of historical certainty. And yet, as the most philosophic minds can seldom refrain from investigating the infancy of great nations, our curiosity consumes itself in toilsome and disappointed efforts. When Tacitus considered the purity of the German blood, and the forbidding aspect of the country, he was disposed to pronounce those barbarians Indigen, or natives of the soil. We may allow with safety, and perhaps with truth, that ancient Germany was not originally peopled by any foreign colonies already formed into a political society; but that the name and nation received their existence from the gradual union of some wandering savages of the Hercynian woods. To assert those savages to have been the spontaneous production of the earth which they inhabited would be a rash inference, condemned by religion, and unwarranted by reason.

    Such rational doubt is but ill suited with the genius of popular vanity. Among the nations who have adopted the Mosaic history of the world, the ark of Noah has been of the same use, as was formerly to the Greeks and Romans the siege of Troy. On a narrow basis of acknowledged truth, an immense but rude superstructure of fable has been erected; and the wild Irishman, as well as the wild Tartar, could point out the individual son of Japhet, from whose loins his ancestors were lineally descended. The last century abounded with antiquarians of profound learning and easy faith, who, by the dim light of legends and traditions, of conjectures and etymologies, conducted the great grandchildren of Noah from the Tower of Babel to the extremities of the globe. Of these judicious critics, one of the most entertaining was Oaus Rudbeck, professor in the university of Upsal. Whatever is celebrated either in history or fable, this zealous patriot ascribes to his country. From Sweden (which formed so considerable a part of ancient Germany) the Greeks themselves derived their alphabetical characters, their astronomy, and their religion. Of that delightful region (for such it appeared to the eyes of a native) the Atlantis of Plato, the country of the Hyperboreans, the gardens of the Hesperides, the Fortunate Islands, and even the Elysian Fields, were all but faint and imperfect transcripts. A clime so profusely favored by Nature could not long remain desert after the flood. The learned Rudbeck allows the family of Noah a few years to multiply from eight to about twenty thousand persons. He then disperses them into small colonies to replenish the earth, and to propagate the human species. The German or Swedish detachment (which marched, if I am not mistaken, under the command of Askenaz, the son of Gomer, the son of Japhet) distinguished itself by a more than common diligence in the prosecution of this great work. The northern hive cast its swarms over the greatest part of Europe, Africa, and Asia; and (to use the author’s metaphor) the blood circulated from the extremities to the heart.

    But all this well-labored system of German antiquities is annihilated by a single fact, too well attested to admit of any doubt, and of too decisive a nature to leave room for any reply. The Germans, in the age of Tacitus, were unacquainted with the use of letters; and the use of letters is the principal circumstance that distinguishes a civilized people from a herd of savages incapable of knowledge or reflection. Without that artificial help, the human memory soon dissipates or corrupts the ideas intrusted to her charge; and the nobler faculties of the mind, no longer supplied with models or with materials, gradually forget their powers; the judgment becomes feeble and lethargic, the imagination languid or irregular. Fully to apprehend this important truth, let us attempt, in an improved society, to calculate the immense distance between the man of learning and the illiterate peasant. The former, by reading and reflection, multiplies his own experience, and lives in distant ages and remote countries; whilst the latter, rooted to a single spot, and confined to a few years of existence, surpasses but very little his fellow-laborer, the ox, in the exercise of his mental faculties. The same, and even a greater, difference will be found between nations than between individuals; and we may safely pronounce, that without some species of writing, no people has ever preserved the faithful annals of their history, ever made any considerable progress in the abstract sciences, or ever possessed, in any tolerable degree of perfection, the useful and agreeable arts of life.

    Of these arts, the ancient Germans were wretchedly destitute. They passed their lives in a state of ignorance and poverty, which it has pleased some declaimers to dignify with the appellation of virtuous simplicity. * Modern Germany is said to contain about two thousand three hundred walled towns. In a much wider extent of country, the geographer Ptolemy could discover no more than ninety places which he decorates with the name of cities; though, according to our ideas, they would but ill deserve that splendid title. We can only suppose them to have been rude fortifications, constructed in the centre of

    the woods, and designed to secure the women, children, and cattle, whilst the warriors of the tribe marched out to repel a sudden invasion. But Tacitus asserts, as a well-known fact, that the Germans, in his time, had no cities; and that they affected to despise the works of Roman industry, as places of confinement rather than of security. Their edifices were not even contiguous, or formed into regular villas; each barbarian fixed his independent dwelling on the spot to which a plain, a wood, or a stream of fresh water, had induced him to give the preference. Neither stone, nor brick, nor tiles, were employed in these slight habitations. They were indeed no more than low huts, of a circular figure, built of rough timber, thatched with straw, and pierced at the top to leave a free passage for the smoke. In the most inclement winter, the hardy German was satisfied with a scanty garment made of the skin of some animal. The nations who dwelt towards the North clothed themselves in furs; and the women manufactured for their own use a coarse kind of linen. The game of various sorts, with which the forests of Germany were plentifully stocked, supplied its inhabitants with food and exercise. Their monstrous herds of cattle, less remarkable indeed for their beauty than for their utility, formed the principal object of their wealth. A small quantity of corn was the only produce exacted from the earth; the use of orchards or artificial meadows was unknown to the Germans; nor can we expect any improvements in agriculture from a people, whose prosperity every year experienced a general change by a new division of the arable lands, and who, in that strange operation, avoided disputes, by suffering a great part of their territory to lie waste and without tillage.

    Gold, silver, and iron, were extremely scarce in Germany. Its barbarous inhabitants wanted both skill and patience to investigate those rich veins of silver, which have so liberally rewarded the attention of the princes of Brunswick and Saxony. Sweden, which now supplies Europe with iron, was equally ignorant of its own riches; and the appearance of the arms of the Germans furnished a sufficient proof how little

    iron they were able to bestow on what they must have deemed the noblest use of that metal. The various transactions of peace and war had introduced some Roman coins (chiefly silver) among the borderers of the Rhine and Danube; but the more distant tribes were absolutely unacquainted with the use of money, carried on their confined traffic by the exchange of commodities, and prized their rude earthen vessels as of equal value with the silver vases, the presents of Rome to their princes and ambassadors. To a mind capable of reflection, such leading facts convey more instruction, than a tedious detail of subordinate circumstances. The value of money has been settled by general consent to express our wants and our property, as letters were invented to express our ideas; and both these institutions, by giving a more active energy to the powers and passions of human nature, have contributed to multiply the objects they were designed to represent. The use of gold and silver is in a great measure factitious; but it would be impossible to enumerate the important and various services which agriculture, and all the arts, have received from iron, when tempered and fashioned by the operation of fire, and the dexterous hand of man. Money, in a word, is the most universal incitement, iron the most powerful instrument, of human industry; and it is very difficult to conceive by what means a people, neither actuated by the one, nor seconded by the other, could emerge from the grossest barbarism.

    If we contemplate a savage nation in any part of the globe, a supine indolence and a carelessness of futurity will be found to constitute their general character. In a civilized state, every faculty of man is expanded and exercised; and the great chain of mutual dependence connects and embraces the several members of society. The most numerous portion of it is employed in constant and useful labor. The select few, placed by fortune above that necessity, can, however, fill up their time by the pursuits of interest or glory, by the improvement of their estate or of their understanding, by the duties, the pleasures, and even the follies of social life. The Germans were not possessed of these varied resources. The care of the house

    and family, the management of the land and cattle, were delegated to the old and the infirm, to women and slaves. The lazy warrior, destitute of every art that might employ his leisure hours, consumed his days and nights in the animal gratifications of sleep and food. And yet, by a wonderful diversity of nature, (according to the remark of a writer who had pierced into its darkest recesses,) the same barbarians are by turns the most indolent and the most restless of mankind. They delight in sloth, they detest tranquility. The languid soul, oppressed with its own weight, anxiously required some new and powerful sensation; and war and danger were the only amusements adequate to its fierce temper. The sound that summoned the German to arms was grateful to his ear. It roused him from his uncomfortable lethargy, gave him an active pursuit, and, by strong exercise of the body, and violent emotions of the mind, restored him to a more lively sense of his existence. In the dull intervals of peace, these barbarians were immoderately addicted to deep gaming and excessive drinking; both of which, by different means, the one by inflaming their passions, the other by extinguishing their reason, alike relieved them from the pain of thinking. They gloried in passing whole days and nights at table; and the blood of friends and relations often stained their numerous and drunken assemblies. Their debts of honor (for in that light they have transmitted to us those of play) they discharged with the most romantic fidelity. The desperate gamester, who had staked his person and liberty on a last throw of the dice, patiently submitted to the decision of fortune, and suffered himself to be bound, chastised, and sold into remote slavery, by his weaker but more lucky antagonist.

    Strong beer, a liquor extracted with very little art from wheat or barley, and corrupted (as it is strongly expressed by Tacitus) into a certain semblance of wine, was sufficient for the gross purposes of German debauchery. But those who had tasted the rich wines of Italy, and afterwards of Gaul, sighed for that more delicious species of intoxication. They attempted not, however, (as has since been executed with so much

    success,) to naturalize the vine on the banks of the Rhine and Danube; nor did they endeavor to procure by industry the materials of an advantageous commerce. To solicit by labor what might be ravished by arms, was esteemed unworthy of the German spirit. The intemperate thirst of strong liquors often urged the barbarians to invade the provinces on which art or nature had bestowed those much envied presents. The Tuscan who betrayed his country to the Celtic nations, attracted them into Italy by the prospect of the rich fruits and delicious wines, the productions of a happier climate. And in the same manner the German auxiliaries, invited into France during the civil wars of the sixteenth century, were allured by the promise of plenteous quarters in the provinces of Champaigne and Burgundy. Drunkenness, the most illiberal, but not the most dangerous of our vices, was sometimes capable, in a less civilized state of mankind, of occasioning a battle, a war, or a revolution.

    The climate of ancient Germany has been modified, and the soil fertilized, by the labor of ten centuries from the time of Charlemagne. The same extent of ground which at present maintains, in ease and plenty, a million of husbandmen and artificers, was unable to supply a hundred thousand lazy warriors with the simple necessaries of life. The Germans abandoned their immense forests to the exercise of hunting, employed in pasturage the most considerable part of their lands, bestowed on the small remainder a rude and careless cultivation, and then accused the scantiness and sterility of a country that refused to maintain the multitude of its inhabitants. When the return of famine severely admonished them of the importance of the arts, the national distress was sometimes alleviated by the emigration of a third, perhaps, or a fourth part of their youth. The possession and the enjoyment of property are the pledges which bind a civilized people to an improved country. But the Germans, who carried with them what they most valued, their arms, their cattle, and their women, cheerfully abandoned the vast silence of their woods for the unbounded hopes of plunder and conquest. The

    innumerable swarms that issued, or seemed to issue, from the great storehouse of nations, were multiplied by the fears of the vanquished, and by the credulity of succeeding ages. And from facts thus exaggerated, an opinion was gradually established, and has been supported by writers of distinguished reputation, that, in the age of Cæsar and Tacitus, the inhabitants of the North were far more numerous than they are in our days. A more serious inquiry into the causes of population seems to have convinced modern philosophers of the falsehood, and indeed the impossibility, of the supposition. To the names of Mariana and of Machiavel, we can oppose the equal names of Robertson and Hume.

    A warlike nation like the Germans, without either cities, letters, arts, or money, found some compensation for this savage state in the enjoyment of liberty. Their poverty secured their freedom, since our desires and our possessions are the strongest fetters of despotism. “Among the Suiones (says Tacitus) riches are held in honor. They are therefore subject to an absolute monarch, who, instead of intrusting his people with the free use of arms, as is practised in the rest of Germany, commits them to the safe custody, not of a citizen, or even of a freedman, but of a slave. The neighbors of the Suiones, the Sitones, are sunk even below servitude; they obey a woman.” In the mention of these exceptions, the great historian sufficiently acknowledges the general theory of government. We are only at a loss to conceive by what means riches and despotism could penetrate into a remote corner of the North, and extinguish the generous flame that blazed with such fierceness on the frontier of the Roman provinces, or how the ancestors of those Danes and Norwegians, so distinguished in latter ages by their unconquered spirit, could thus tamely resign the great character of German liberty. Some tribes, however, on the coast of the Baltic, acknowledged the authority of kings, though without relinquishing the rights of men, but in the far greater part of Germany, the form of government was a democracy, tempered, indeed, and controlled, not so much by general and positive laws, as by the

    occasional ascendant of birth or valor, of eloquence or superstition.

    Civil governments, in their first institution, are voluntary associations for mutual defence. To obtain the desired end, it is absolutely necessary that each individual should conceive himself obliged to submit his private opinions and actions to the judgment of the greater number of his associates. The German tribes were contented with this rude but liberal outline of political society. As soon as a youth, born of free parents, had attained the age of manhood, he was introduced into the general council of his countrymen, solemnly invested with a shield and spear, and adopted as an equal and worthy member of the military commonwealth. The assembly of the warriors of the tribe was convened at stated seasons, or on sudden emergencies. The trial of public offences, the election of magistrates, and the great business of peace and war, were determined by its independent voice. Sometimes indeed, these important questions were previously considered and prepared in a more select council of the principal chieftains. The magistrates might deliberate and persuade, the people only could resolve and execute; and the resolutions of the Germans were for the most part hasty and violent. Barbarians accustomed to place their freedom in gratifying the present passion, and their courage in overlooking all future consequences, turned away with indignant contempt from the remonstrances of justice and policy, and it was the practice to signify by a hollow murmur their dislike of such timid counsels. But whenever a more popular orator proposed to vindicate the meanest citizen from either foreign or domestic injury, whenever he called upon his fellow-countrymen to assert the national honor, or to pursue some enterprise full of danger and glory, a loud clashing of shields and spears expressed the eager applause of the assembly. For the Germans always met in arms, and it was constantly to be dreaded, lest an irregular multitude, inflamed with faction and strong liquors, should use those arms to enforce, as well as to declare, their furious resolves. We may recollect how often the

    diets of Poland have been polluted with blood, and the more numerous party has been compelled to yield to the more violent and seditious.

    A general of the tribe was elected on occasions of danger; and, if the danger was pressing and extensive, several tribes concurred in the choice of the same general. The bravest warrior was named to lead his countrymen into the field, by his example rather than by his commands. But this power, however limited, was still invidious. It expired with the war, and in time of peace the German tribes acknowledged not any supreme chief. Princes were, however, appointed, in the general assembly, to administer justice, or rather to compose differences, in their respective districts. In the choice of these magistrates, as much regard was shown to birth as to merit. To each was assigned, by the public, a guard, and a council of a hundred persons, and the first of the princes appears to have enjoyed a preeminence of rank and honor which sometimes tempted the Romans to compliment him with the regal title.

    The comparative view of the powers of the magistrates, in two remarkable instances, is alone sufficient to represent the whole system of German manners. The disposal of the landed property within their district was absolutely vested in their hands, and they distributed it every year according to a new division. At the same time they were not authorized to punish with death, to imprison, or even to strike a private citizen. A people thus jealous of their persons, and careless of their possessions, must have been totally destitute of industry and the arts, but animated with a high sense of honor and independence.

    Chapter IX: State Of Germany Until The Barbarians. —

    Part III.

    The Germans respected only those duties which they imposed on themselves. The most obscure soldier resisted with disdain the authority of the magistrates. “The noblest youths blushed not to be numbered among the faithful companions of some renowned chief, to whom they devoted their arms and service. A noble emulation prevailed among the companions, to obtain the first place in the esteem of their chief; amongst the chiefs, to acquire the greatest number of valiant companions. To be ever surrounded by a band of select youths was the pride and strength of the chiefs, their ornament in peace, their defence in war. The glory of such distinguished heroes diffused itself beyond the narrow limits of their own tribe. Presents and embassies solicited their friendship, and the fame of their arms often insured victory to the party which they espoused. In the hour of danger it was shameful for the chief to be surpassed in valor by his companions; shameful for the companions not to equal the valor of their chief. To survive his fall in battle, was indelible infamy. To protect his person, and to adorn his glory with the trophies of their own exploits, were the most sacred of their duties. The chiefs combated for victory, the companions for the chief. The noblest warriors, whenever their native country was sunk into the laziness of peace, maintained their numerous bands in some distant scene of action, to exercise their restless spirit, and to acquire renown by voluntary dangers. Gifts worthy of soldiers — the warlike steed, the bloody and even victorious lance — were the rewards which the companions claimed from the liberality of their chief. The rude plenty of his hospitable board was the only pay that hecould bestow, or they would accept. War, rapine, and the free-will offerings of his friends, supplied the materials of this munificence. This institution, however it might accidentally weaken the several republics, invigorated the general character of the Germans, and even ripened amongst them all the virtues of which barbarians are susceptible; the faith and valor, the hospitality and the courtesy, so conspicuous long afterwards in the ages of chivalry. The honorable gifts, bestowed by the chief on his brave companions, have been supposed, by an ingenious

    writer, to contain the first rudiments of the fiefs, distributed after the conquest of the Roman provinces, by the barbarian lords among their vassals, with a similar duty of homage and military service. These conditions are, however, very repugnant to the maxims of the ancient Germans, who delighted in mutual presents; but without either imposing, or accepting, the weight of obligations.

    “In the days of chivalry, or more properly of romance, all the men were brave, and all the women were chaste;” and notwithstanding the latter of these virtues is acquired and preserved with much more difficulty than the former, it is ascribed, almost without exception, to the wives of the ancient Germans. Polygamy was not in use, except among the princes, and among them only for the sake of multiplying their alliances. Divorces were prohibited by manners rather than by laws. Adulteries were punished as rare and inexpiable crimes; nor was seduction justified by example and fashion. We may easily discover that Tacitus indulges an honest pleasure in the contrast of barbarian virtue with the dissolute conduct of the Roman ladies; yet there are some striking circumstances that give an air of truth, or at least probability, to the conjugal faith and chastity of the Germans.

    Although the progress of civilization has undoubtedly contributed to assuage the fiercer passions of human nature, it seems to have been less favorable to the virtue of chastity, whose most dangerous enemy is the softness of the mind. The refinements of life corrupt while they polish the intercourse of the sexes. The gross appetite of love becomes most dangerous when it is elevated, or rather, indeed, disguised by sentimental passion. The elegance of dress, of motion, and of manners, gives a lustre to beauty, and inflames the senses through the imagination. Luxurious entertainments, midnight dances, and licentious spectacles, present at once temptation and opportunity to female frailty. From such dangers the unpolished wives of the barbarians were secured by poverty, solitude, and the painful cares of a domestic life. The German

    huts, open, on every side, to the eye of indiscretion or jealousy, were a better safeguard of conjugal fidelity, than the walls, the bolts, and the eunuchs of a Persian haram. To this reason another may be added, of a more honorable nature. The Germans treated their women with esteem and confidence, consulted them on every occasion of importance, and fondly believed, that in their breasts resided a sanctity and wisdom more than human. Some of the interpreters of fate, such as Velleda, in the Batavian war, governed, in the name of the deity, the fiercest nations of Germany. The rest of the sex, without being adored as goddesses, were respected as the free and equal companions of soldiers; associated even by the marriage ceremony to a life of toil, of danger, and of glory. In their great invasions, the camps of the barbarians were filled with a multitude of women, who remained firm and undaunted amidst the sound of arms, the various forms of destruction, and the honorable wounds of their sons and husbands. Fainting armies of Germans have, more than once, been driven back upon the enemy, by the generous despair of the women, who dreaded death much less than servitude. If the day was irrecoverably lost, they well knew how to deliver themselves and their children, with their own hands, from an insulting victor. Heroines of such a cast may claim our admiration; but they were most assuredly neither lovely, nor very susceptible of love. Whilst they affected to emulate the stern virtues of man, they must have resigned that attractive softness, in which principally consist the charm and weakness of woman. Conscious pride taught the German females to suppress every tender emotion that stood in competition with honor, and the first honor of the sex has ever been that of chastity. The sentiments and conduct of these high-spirited matrons may, at once, be considered as a cause, as an effect, and as a proof of the general character of the nation. Female courage, however it may be raised by fanaticism, or confirmed by habit, can be only a faint and imperfect imitation of the manly valor that distinguishes the age or country in which it may be found.

    The religious system of the Germans (if the wild opinions of savages can deserve that name) was dictated by their wants, their fears, and their ignorance. They adored the great visible objects and agents of nature, the Sun and the Moon, the Fire and the Earth; together with those imaginary deities, who were supposed to preside over the most important occupations of human life. They were persuaded, that, by some ridiculous arts of divination, they could discover the will of the superior beings, and that human sacrifices were the most precious and acceptable offering to their altars. Some applause has been hastily bestowed on the sublime notion, entertained by that people, of the Deity, whom they neither confined within the walls of the temple, nor represented by any human figure; but when we recollect, that the Germans were unskilled in architecture, and totally unacquainted with the art of sculpture, we shall readily assign the true reason of a scruple, which arose not so much from a superiority of reason, as from a want of ingenuity. The only temples in Germany were dark and ancient groves, consecrated by the reverence of succeeding generations. Their secret gloom, the imagined residence of an invisible power, by presenting no distinct object of fear or worship, impressed the mind with a still deeper sense of religious horror; and the priests, rude and illiterate as they were, had been taught by experience the use of every artifice that could preserve and fortify impressions so well suited to their own interest.

    The same ignorance, which renders barbarians incapable of conceiving or embracing the useful restraints of laws, exposes them naked and unarmed to the blind terrors of superstition. The German priests, improving this favorable temper of their countrymen, had assumed a jurisdiction even in temporal concerns, which the magistrate could not venture to exercise; and the haughty warrior patiently submitted to the lash of correction, when it was inflicted, not by any human power, but by the immediate order of the god of war. The defects of civil policy were sometimes supplied by the interposition of

    ecclesiastical authority. The latter was constantly exerted to maintain silence and decency in the popular assemblies; and was sometimes extended to a more enlarged concern for the national welfare. A solemn procession was occasionally celebrated in the present countries of Mecklenburgh and Pomerania. The unknown symbol of the Earth, covered with a thick veil, was placed on a carriage drawn by cows; and in this manner the goddess, whose common residence was in the Isles of Rugen, visited several adjacent tribes of her worshippers. During her progress the sound of war was hushed, quarrels were suspended, arms laid aside, and the restless Germans had an opportunity of tasting the blessings of peace and harmony. The truce of God, so often and so ineffectually proclaimed by the clergy of the eleventh century, was an obvious imitation of this ancient custom.

    But the influence of religion was far more powerful to inflame, than to moderate, the fierce passions of the Germans. Interest and fanaticism often prompted its ministers to sanctify the most daring and the most unjust enterprises, by the approbation of Heaven, and full assurances of success. The consecrated standards, long revered in the groves of superstition, were placed in the front of the battle; and the hostile army was devoted with dire execrations to the gods of war and of thunder. In the faith of soldiers (and such were the Germans) cowardice is the most unpardonable of sins. A brave man was the worthy favorite of their martial deities; the wretch who had lost his shield was alike banished from the religious and civil assemblies of his countrymen. Some tribes of the north seem to have embraced the doctrine of transmigration, others imagined a gross paradise of immortal drunkenness. All agreed, that a life spent in arms, and a glorious death in battle, were the best preparations for a happy futurity, either in this or in another world.

    The immortality so vainly promised by the priests, was, in some degree, conferred by the bards. That singular order of

    men has most deservedly attracted the notice of all who have attempted to investigate the antiquities of the Celts, the Scandinavians, and the Germans. Their genius and character, as well as the reverence paid to that important office, have been sufficiently illustrated. But we cannot so easily express, or even conceive, the enthusiasm of arms and glory which they kindled in the breast of their audience. Among a polished people, a taste for poetry is rather an amusement of the fancy, than a passion of the soul. And yet, when in calm retirement we peruse the combats described by Homer or Tasso, we are insensibly seduced by the fiction, and feel a momentary glow of martial ardor. But how faint, how cold is the sensation which a peaceful mind can receive from solitary study! It was in the hour of battle, or in the feast of victory, that the bards celebrated the glory of the heroes of ancient days, the ancestors of those warlike chieftains, who listened with transport to their artless but animated strains. The view of arms and of danger heightened the effect of the military song; and the passions which it tended to excite, the desire of fame, and the contempt of death, were the habitual sentiments of a German mind. *

    Such was the situation, and such were the manners of the ancient Germans. Their climate, their want of learning, of arts, and of laws, their notions of honor, of gallantry, and of religion, their sense of freedom, impatience of peace, and thirst of enterprise, all contributed to form a people of military heroes. And yet we find, that during more than two hundred and fifty years that elapsed from the defeat of Varus to the reign of Decius, these formidable barbarians made few considerable attempts, and not any material impression on the luxurious and enslaved provinces of the empire. Their progress was checked by their want of arms and discipline, and their fury was diverted by the intestine divisions of ancient Germany.

    1. It has been observed, with ingenuity, and not without truth, that the command of iron soon gives a nation the command of

    gold. But the rude tribes of Germany, alike destitute of both those valuable metals, were reduced slowly to acquire, by their unassisted strength, the possession of the one as well as the other. The face of a German army displayed their poverty of iron. Swords, and the longer kind of lances, they could seldom use. Their frame (as they called them in their own language) were long spears headed with a sharp but narrow iron point, and which, as occasion required, they either darted from a distance, or pushed in close onset. With this spear, and with a shield, their cavalry was contented. A multitude of darts, scattered with incredible force, were an additional resource of the infantry. Their military dress, when they wore any, was nothing more than a loose mantle. A variety of colors was the only ornament of their wooden or osier shields. Few of the chiefs were distinguished by cuirasses, scarcely any by helmets. Though the horses of Germany were neither beautiful, swift, nor practised in the skilful evolutions of the Roman manege, several of the nations obtained renown by their cavalry; but, in general, the principal strength of the Germans consisted in their infantry, which was drawn up in several deep columns, according to the distinction of tribes and families. Impatient of fatigue and delay, these half-armed warriors rushed to battle with dissonant shouts and disordered ranks; and sometimes, by the effort of native valor, prevailed over the constrained and more artificial bravery of the Roman mercenaries. But as the barbarians poured forth their whole souls on the first onset, they knew not how to rally or to retire. A repulse was a sure defeat; and a defeat was most commonly total destruction. When we recollect the complete armor of the Roman soldiers, their discipline, exercises, evolutions, fortified camps, and military engines, it appears a just matter of surprise, how the naked and unassisted valor of the barbarians could dare to encounter, in the field, the strength of the legions, and the various troops of the auxiliaries, which seconded their operations. The contest was too unequal, till the introduction of luxury had enervated the vigor, and a spirit of disobedience and sedition had relaxed the discipline, of the Roman armies. The introduction of barbarian auxiliaries into those armies, was a measure attended with

    very obvious dangers, as it might gradually instruct the Germans in the arts of war and of policy. Although they were admitted in small numbers and with the strictest precaution, the example of Civilis was proper to convince the Romans, that the danger was not imaginary, and that their precautions were not always sufficient. During the civil wars that followed the death of Nero, that artful and intrepid Batavian, whom his enemies condescended to compare with Hannibal and Sertorius, formed a great design of freedom and ambition. Eight Batavian cohorts renowned in the wars of Britain and Italy, repaired to his standard. He introduced an army of Germans into Gaul, prevailed on the powerful cities of Treves and Langres to embrace his cause, defeated the legions, destroyed their fortified camps, and employed against the Romans the military knowledge which he had acquired in their service. When at length, after an obstinate struggle, he yielded to the power of the empire, Civilis secured himself and his country by an honorable treaty. The Batavians still continued to occupy the islands of the Rhine, the allies, not the servants, of the Roman monarchy.

    1. The strength of ancient Germany appears formidable, when we consider the effects that might have been produced by its united effort. The wide extent of country might very possibly contain a million of warriors, as all who were of age to bear arms were of a temper to use them. But this fierce multitude, incapable of concerting or executing any plan of national greatness, was agitated by various and often hostile intentions. Germany was divided into more than forty independent states; and, even in each state, the union of the several tribes was extremely loose and precarious. The barbarians were easily provoked; they knew not how to forgive an injury, much less an insult; their resentments were bloody and implacable. The casual disputes that so frequently happened in their tumultuous parties of hunting or drinking, were sufficient to inflame the minds of whole nations; the private feuds of any considerable chieftains diffused itself among their followers and allies. To chastise the insolent, or to

    plunder the defenceless, were alike causes of war. The most formidable states of Germany affected to encompass their territories with a wide frontier of solitude and devastation. The awful distance preserved by their neighbors attested the terror of their arms, and in some measure defended them from the danger of unexpected incursions.

    “The Bructeri * (it is Tacitus who now speaks) were totally exterminated by the neighboring tribes, provoked by their insolence, allured by the hopes of spoil, and perhaps inspired by the tutelar deities of the empire. Above sixty thousand barbarians were destroyed; not by the Roman arms, but in our sight, and for our entertainment. May the nations, enemies of Rome, ever preserve this enmity to each other! We have now attained the utmost verge of prosperity, and have nothing left to demand of fortune, except the discord of the barbarians.” — These sentiments, less worthy of the humanity than of the patriotism of Tacitus, express the invariable maxims of the policy of his countrymen. They deemed it a much safer expedient to divide than to combat the barbarians, from whose defeat they could derive neither honor nor advantage. The money and negotiations of Rome insinuated themselves into the heart of Germany; and every art of seduction was used with dignity, to conciliate those nations whom their proximity to the Rhine or Danube might render the most useful friends as well as the most troublesome enemies. Chiefs of renown and power were flattered by the most trifling presents, which they received either as marks of distinction, or as the instruments of luxury. In civil dissensions the weaker faction endeavored to strengthen its interest by entering into secret connections with the governors of the frontier provinces. Every quarrel among the Germans was fomented by the intrigues of Rome; and every plan of union and public good was defeated by the stronger bias of private jealousy and interest.

    The general conspiracy which terrified the Romans under the reign of Marcus Antoninus, comprehended almost all the nations of Germany, and even Sarmatia, from the mouth of

    the Rhine to that of the Danube. It is impossible for us to determine whether this hasty confederation was formed by necessity, by reason, or by passion; but we may rest assured, that the barbarians were neither allured by the indolence, nor provoked by the ambition, of the Roman monarch. This dangerous invasion required all the firmness and vigilance of Marcus. He fixed generals of ability in the several stations of attack, and assumed in person the conduct of the most important province on the Upper Danube. After a long and doubtful conflict, the spirit of the barbarians was subdued. The Quadi and the Marcomanni, who had taken the lead in the war, were the most severely punished in its catastrophe. They were commanded to retire five miles from their own banks of the Danube, and to deliver up the flower of the youth, who were immediately sent into Britain, a remote island, where they might be secure as hostages, and useful as soldiers. On the frequent rebellions of the Quadi and Marcomanni, the irritated emperor resolved to reduce their country into the form of a province. His designs were disappointed by death. This formidable league, however, the only one that appears in the two first centuries of the Imperial history, was entirely dissipated, without leaving any traces behind in Germany.

    In the course of this introductory chapter, we have confined ourselves to the general outlines of the manners of Germany, without attempting to describe or to distinguish the various tribes which filled that great country in the time of Cæsar, of Tacitus, or of Ptolemy. As the ancient, or as new tribes successively present themselves in the series of this history, we shall concisely mention their origin, their situation, and their particular character. Modern nations are fixed and permanent societies, connected among themselves by laws and government, bound to their native soil by arts and agriculture. The German tribes were voluntary and fluctuating associations of soldiers, almost of savages. The same territory often changed its inhabitants in the tide of conquest and emigration. The same communities, uniting in a plan of

    defence or invasion, bestowed a new title on their new confederacy. The dissolution of an ancient confederacy restored to the independent tribes their peculiar but long-forgotten appellation. A victorious state often communicated its own name to a vanquished people. Sometimes crowds of volunteers flocked from all parts to the standard of a favorite leader; his camp became their country, and some circumstance of the enterprise soon gave a common denomination to the mixed multitude. The distinctions of the ferocious invaders were perpetually varied by themselves, and confounded by the astonished subjects of the Roman empire.

    Wars, and the administration of public affairs, are the principal subjects of history; but the number of persons interested in these busy scenes is very different, according to the different condition of mankind. In great monarchies, millions of obedient subjects pursue their useful occupations in peace and obscurity. The attention of the writer, as well as of the reader, is solely confined to a court, a capital, a regular army, and the districts which happen to be the occasional scene of military operations. But a state of freedom and barbarism, the season of civil commotions, or the situation of petty republics, raises almost every member of the community into action, and consequently into notice. The irregular divisions, and the restless motions, of the people of Germany, dazzle our imagination, and seem to multiply their numbers. The profuse enumeration of kings, of warriors, of armies and nations, inclines us to forget that the same objects are continually repeated under a variety of appellations, and that the most splendid appellations have been frequently lavished on the most inconsiderable objects.

    Chapter X:

    Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian And Gallienus.

    Part I.

    The Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian, And Gallienus. — The General Irruption Of The Barbari Ans. — The Thirty Tyrants.

    From the great secular games celebrated by Philip, to the death of the emperor Gallienus, there elapsed twenty years of shame and misfortune. During that calamitous period, every instant of time was marked, every province of the Roman world was afflicted, by barbarous invaders, and military tyrants, and the ruined empire seemed to approach the last and fatal moment of its dissolution. The confusion of the times, and the scarcity of authentic memorials, oppose equal difficulties to the historian, who attempts to preserve a clear and unbroken thread of narration. Surrounded with imperfect fragments, always concise, often obscure, and sometimes contradictory, he is reduced to collect, to compare, and to conjecture: and though he ought never to place his conjectures in the rank of facts, yet the knowledge of human nature, and of the sure operation of its fierce and unrestrained passions, might, on some occasions, supply the want of historical materials.

    There is not, for instance, any difficulty in conceiving, that the

    successive murders of so many emperors had loosened all the ties of allegiance between the prince and people; that all the generals of Philip were disposed to imitate the example of their master; and that the caprice of armies, long since habituated to frequent and violent revolutions, might every day raise to the throne the most obscure of their fellow-soldiers. History can only add, that the rebellion against the emperor Philip broke out in the summer of the year two hundred and forty-nine, among the legions of Mæsia; and that a subaltern officer, named Marinus, was the object of their seditious choice. Philip was alarmed. He dreaded lest the treason of the Mæsian army should prove the first spark of a general conflagration. Distracted with the consciousness of his guilt and of his danger, he communicated the intelligence to the senate. A gloomy silence prevailed, the effect of fear, and perhaps of disaffection; till at length Decius, one of the assembly, assuming a spirit worthy of his noble extraction, ventured to discover more intrepidity than the emperor seemed to possess. He treated the whole business with contempt, as a hasty and inconsiderate tumult, and Philip’s rival as a phantom of royalty, who in a very few days would be destroyed by the same inconstancy that had created him. The speedy completion of the prophecy inspired Philip with a just esteem for so able a counsellor; and Decius appeared to him the only person capable of restoring peace and discipline to an army whose tumultuous spirit did not immediately subside after the murder of Marinus. Decius, who long resisted his own nomination, seems to have insinuated the danger of presenting a leader of merit to the angry and apprehensive minds of the soldiers; and his prediction was again confirmed by the event. The legions of Mæsia forced their judge to become their accomplice. They left him only the alternative of death or the purple. His subsequent conduct, after that decisive measure, was unavoidable. He conducted, or followed, his army to the confines of Italy, whither Philip, collecting all his force to repel the formidable competitor whom he had raised up, advanced to meet him. The Imperial troops were superior in number; but the rebels formed an army of veterans, commanded by an able and experienced leader.

    Philip was either killed in the battle, or put to death a few days afterwards at Verona. His son and associate in the empire was massacred at Rome by the Prætorian guards; and the victorious Decius, with more favorable circumstances than the ambition of that age can usually plead, was universally acknowledged by the senate and provinces. It is reported, that, immediately after his reluctant acceptance of the title of Augustus, he had assured Philip, by a private message, of his innocence and loyalty, solemnly protesting, that, on his arrival on Italy, he would resign the Imperial ornaments, and return to the condition of an obedient subject. His professions might be sincere; but in the situation where fortune had placed him, it was scarcely possible that he could either forgive or be forgiven.

    The emperor Decius had employed a few months in the works of peace and the administration of justice, when he was summoned to the banks of the Danube by the invasion of the Goths. This is the first considerable occasion in which history mentions that great people, who afterwards broke the Roman power, sacked the Capitol, and reigned in Gaul, Spain, and Italy. So memorable was the part which they acted in the subversion of the Western empire, that the name of Goths is frequently but improperly used as a general appellation of rude and warlike barbarism.

    In the beginning of the sixth century, and after the conquest of Italy, the Goths, in possession of present greatness, very naturally indulged themselves in the prospect of past and of future glory. They wished to preserve the memory of their ancestors, and to transmit to posterity their own achievements.

    The principal minister of the court of Ravenna, the learned Cassiodorus, gratified the inclination of the conquerors in a Gothic history, which consisted of twelve books, now reduced to the imperfect abridgment of Jornandes. These writers

    passed with the most artful conciseness over the misfortunes of the nation, celebrated its successful valor, and adorned the triumph with many Asiatic trophies, that more properly belonged to the people of Scythia. On the faith of ancient songs, the uncertain, but the only memorials of barbarians, they deduced the first origin of the Goths from the vast island, or peninsula, of Scandinavia. * That extreme country of the North was not unknown to the conquerors of Italy: the ties of ancient consanguinity had been strengthened by recent offices of friendship; and a Scandinavian king had cheerfully abdicated his savage greatness, that he might pass the remainder of his days in the peaceful and polished court of Ravenna. Many vestiges, which cannot be ascribed to the arts of popular vanity, attest the ancient residence of the Goths in the countries beyond the Rhine. From the time of the geographer Ptolemy, the southern part of Sweden seems to have continued in the possession of the less enterprising remnant of the nation, and a large territory is even at present divided into east and west Gothland. During the middle ages, (from the ninth to the twelfth century,) whilst Christianity was advancing with a slow progress into the North, the Goths and the Swedes composed two distinct and sometimes hostile members of the same monarchy. The latter of these two names has prevailed without extinguishing the former. The Swedes, who might well be satisfied with their own fame in arms, have, in every age, claimed the kindred glory of the Goths. In a moment of discontent against the court of Rome, Charles the Twelfth insinuated, that his victorious troops were not degenerated from their brave ancestors, who had already subdued the mistress of the world.

    Till the end of the eleventh century, a celebrated temple subsisted at Upsal, the most considerable town of the Swedes and Goths. It was enriched with the gold which the Scandinavians had acquired in their piratical adventures, and sanctified by the uncouth representations of the three principal deities, the god of war, the goddess of generation, and the god of thunder. In the general festival, that was

    solemnized every ninth year, nine animals of every species (without excepting the human) were sacrificed, and their bleeding bodies suspended in the sacred grove adjacent to the temple. The only traces that now subsist of this barbaric superstition are contained in the Edda, * a system of mythology, compiled in Iceland about the thirteenth century, and studied by the learned of Denmark and Sweden, as the most valuable remains of their ancient traditions.

    Notwithstanding the mysterious obscurity of the Edda, we can easily distinguish two persons confounded under the name of Odin; the god of war, and the great legislator of Scandinavia. The latter, the Mahomet of the North, instituted a religion adapted to the climate and to the people. Numerous tribes on either side of the Baltic were subdued by the invincible valor of Odin, by his persuasive eloquence, and by the fame which he acquired of a most skilful magician. The faith that he had propagated, during a long and prosperous life, he confirmed by a voluntary death. Apprehensive of the ignominious approach of disease and infirmity, he resolved to expire as became a warrior. In a solemn assembly of the Swedes and Goths, he wounded himself in nine mortal places, hastening away (as he asserted with his dying voice) to prepare the feast of heroes in the palace of the God of war.

    The native and proper habitation of Odin is distinguished by the appellation of As-gard. The happy resemblance of that name with As-burg, or As-of, words of a similar signification, has given rise to an historical system of so pleasing a contexture, that we could almost wish to persuade ourselves of its truth. It is supposed that Odin was the chief of a tribe of barbarians which dwelt on the banks of the Lake Mæotis, till the fall of Mithridates and the arms of Pompey menaced the North with servitude. That Odin, yielding with indignant fury to a power which he was unable to resist, conducted his tribe from the frontiers of the Asiatic Sarmatia into Sweden, with the great design of forming, in that inaccessible retreat of freedom, a religion and a people, which, in some remote age,

    might be subservient to his immortal revenge; when his invincible Goths, armed with martial fanaticism, should issue in numerous swarms from the neighborhood of the Polar circle, to chastise the oppressors of mankind.

    If so many successive generations of Goths were capable of preserving a faint tradition of their Scandinavian origin, we must not expect, from such unlettered barbarians, any distinct account of the time and circumstances of their emigration. To cross the Baltic was an easy and natural attempt. The inhabitants of Sweden were masters of a sufficient number of large vessels, with oars, and the distance is little more than one hundred miles from Carlscroon to the nearest ports of Pomerania and Prussia. Here, at length, we land on firm and historic ground. At least as early as the Christian æra, and as late as the age of the Antonines, the Goths were established towards the mouth of the Vistula, and in that fertile province where the commercial cities of Thorn, Elbing, Koningsberg, and Dantzick, were long afterwards founded. Westward of the Goths, the numerous tribes of the Vandals were spread along the banks of the Oder, and the sea-coast of Pomerania and Mecklenburgh. A striking resemblance of manners, complexion, religion, and language, seemed to indicate that the Vandals and the Goths were originally one great people. The latter appear to have been subdivided into Ostrogoths, Visigoths, and Gepidæ. The distinction among the Vandals was more strongly marked by the independent names of Heruli, Burgundians, Lombards, and a variety of other petty states, many of which, in a future age, expanded themselves into powerful monarchies.

    In the age of the Antonines, the Goths were still seated in Prussia. About the reign of Alexander Severus, the Roman province of Dacia had already experienced their proximity by frequent and destructive inroads. In this interval, therefore, of about seventy years, we must place the second migration of about seventy years, we must place the second migration of the Goths from the Baltic to the Euxine; but the cause that

    produced it lies concealed among the various motives which actuate the conduct of unsettled barbarians. Either a pestilence or a famine, a victory or a defeat, an oracle of the gods or the eloquence of a daring leader, were sufficient to impel the Gothic arms on the milder climates of the south. Besides the influence of a martial religion, the numbers and spirit of the Goths were equal to the most dangerous adventures. The use of round bucklers and short swords rendered them formidable in a close engagement; the manly obedience which they yielded to hereditary kings, gave uncommon union and stability to their councils; and the renowned Amala, the hero of that age, and the tenth ancestor of Theodoric, king of Italy, enforced, by the ascendant of personal merit, the prerogative of his birth, which he derived from the Anses, or demi gods of the Gothic nation.

    The fame of a great enterprise excited the bravest warriors from all the Vandalic states of Germany, many of whom are seen a few years afterwards combating under the common standard of the Goths. The first motions of the emigrants carried them to the banks of the Prypec, a river universally conceived by the ancients to be the southern branch of the Borysthenes. The windings of that great stream through the plains of Poland and Russia gave a direction to their line of march, and a constant supply of fresh water and pasturage to their numerous herds of cattle. They followed the unknown course of the river, confident in their valor, and careless of whatever power might oppose their progress. The Bastarnæ and the Venedi were the first who presented themselves; and the flower of their youth, either from choice or compulsion, increased the Gothic army. The Bastarnæ dwelt on the northern side of the Carpathian Mountains: the immense tract of land that separated the Bastarnæ from the savages of Finland was possessed, or rather wasted, by the Venedi; we have some reason to believe that the first of these nations, which distinguished itself in the Macedonian war, and was afterwards divided into the formidable tribes of the Peucini, the Borani, the Carpi, &c., derived its origin from the

    Germans. * With better authority, a Sarmatian extraction may be assigned to the Venedi, who rendered themselves so famous in the middle ages. But the confusion of blood and manners on that doubtful frontier often perplexed the most accurate observers. As the Goths advanced near the Euxine Sea, they encountered a purer race of Sarmatians, the Jazyges, the Alani, and the Roxolani; and they were probably the first Germans who saw the mouths of the Borysthenes, and of the Tanais. If we inquire into the characteristic marks of the people of Germany and of Sarmatia, we shall discover that those two great portions of human kind were principally distinguished by fixed huts or movable tents, by a close dress or flowing garments, by the marriage of one or of several wives, by a military force, consisting, for the most part, either of infantry or cavalry; and above all, by the use of the Teutonic, or of the Sclavonian language; the last of which has been diffused by conquest, from the confines of Italy to the neighborhood of Japan.

    Chapter X: Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian And Gallienus. —

    Part II.

    The Goths were now in possession of the Ukraine, a country of considerable extent and uncommon fertility, intersected with navigable rivers, which, from either side, discharge themselves into the Borysthenes; and interspersed with large and leafy forests of oaks. The plenty of game and fish, the innumerable bee-hives deposited in the hollow of old trees, and in the cavities of rocks, and forming, even in that rude age, a valuable branch of commerce, the size of the cattle, the temperature of the air, the aptness of the soil for every species of gain, and the luxuriancy of the vegetation, all displayed the liberality of Nature, and tempted the industry of man. But the Goths withstood all these temptations, and still adhered to a life of idleness, of poverty, and of rapine.

    The Scythian hordes, which, towards the east, bordered on the new settlements of the Goths, presented nothing to their arms, except the doubtful chance of an unprofitable victory. But the prospect of the Roman territories was far more alluring; and the fields of Dacia were covered with rich harvests, sown by the hands of an industrious, and exposed to be gathered by those of a warlike, people. It is probable that the conquests of Trajan, maintained by his successors, less for any real advantage than for ideal dignity, had contributed to weaken the empire on that side. The new and unsettled province of Dacia was neither strong enough to resist, nor rich enough to satiate, the rapaciousness of the barbarians. As long as the remote banks of the Niester were considered as the boundary of the Roman power, the fortifications of the Lower Danube were more carelessly guarded, and the inhabitants of Mæsia lived in supine security, fondly conceiving themselves at an inaccessible distance from any barbarian invaders. The irruptions of the Goths, under the reign of Philip, fatally convinced them of their mistake. The king, or leader, of that fierce nation, traversed with contempt the province of Dacia, and passed both the Niester and the Danube without encountering any opposition capable of retarding his progress. The relaxed discipline of the Roman troops betrayed the most important posts, where they were stationed, and the fear of deserved punishment induced great numbers of them to enlist under the Gothic standard. The various multitude of barbarians appeared, at length, under the walls of Marcianopolis, a city built by Trajan in honor of his sister, and at that time the capital of the second Mæsia. The inhabitants consented to ransom their lives and property by the payment of a large sum of money, and the invaders retreated back into their deserts, animated, rather than satisfied, with the first success of their arms against an opulent but feeble country. Intelligence was soon transmitted to the emperor Decius, that Cniva, king of the Goths, had passed the Danube a second time, with more considerable forces; that his numerous detachments scattered devastation over the province of Mæsia, whilst the main body of the army, consisting of seventy

    thousand Germans and Sarmatians, a force equal to the most daring achievements, required the presence of the Roman monarch, and the exertion of his military power.

    Decius found the Goths engaged before Nicopolis, one of the many monuments of Trajan’s victories. On his approach they raised the siege, but with a design only of marching away to a conquest of greater importance, the siege of Philippopolis, a city of Thrace, founded by the father of Alexander, near the foot of Mount Hæmus. Decius followed them through a difficult country, and by forced marches; but when he imagined himself at a considerable distance from the rear of the Goths, Cniva turned with rapid fury on his pursuers. The camp of the Romans was surprised and pillaged, and, for the first time, their emperor fled in disorder before a troop of half-armed barbarians. After a long resistance, Philoppopolis, destitute of succor, was taken by storm. A hundred thousand persons are reported to have been massacred in the sack of that great city. Many prisoners of consequence became a valuable accession to the spoil; and Priscus, a brother of the late emperor Philip, blushed not to assume the purple, under the protection of the barbarous enemies of Rome. The time, however, consumed in that tedious siege, enabled Decius to revive the courage, restore the discipline, and recruit the numbers of his troops. He intercepted several parties of Carpi, and other Germans, who were hastening to share the victory of their countrymen, intrusted the passes of the mountains to officers of approved valor and fidelity, repaired and strengthened the fortifications of the Danube, and exerted his utmost vigilance to oppose either the progress or the retreat of the Goths. Encouraged by the return of fortune, he anxiously waited for an opportunity to retrieve, by a great and decisive blow, his own glory, and that of the Roman arms.

    At the same time when Decius was struggling with the violence of the tempest, his mind, calm and deliberate amidst the tumult of war, investigated the more general causes, that, since the age of the Antonines, had so impetuously urged the

    decline of the Roman greatness. He soon discovered that it was impossible to replace that greatness on a permanent basis, without restoring public virtue, ancient principles and manners, and the oppressed majesty of the laws. To execute this noble but arduous design, he first resolved to revive the obsolete office of censor; an office which, as long as it had subsisted in its pristine integrity, had so much contributed to the perpetuity of the state, till it was usurped and gradually neglected by the Cæsars. Conscious that the favor of the sovereign may confer power, but that the esteem of the people can alone bestow authority, he submitted the choice of the censor to the unbiased voice of the senate. By their unanimous votes, or rather acclamations, Valerian, who was afterwards emperor, and who then served with distinction in the army of Decius, was declared the most worthy of that exalted honor. As soon as the decree of the senate was transmitted to the emperor, he assembled a great council in his camp, and before the investiture of the censor elect, he apprised him of the difficulty and importance of his great office. “Happy Valerian,” said the prince to his distinguished subject, “happy in the general approbation of the senate and of the Roman republic! Accept the censorship of mankind; and judge of our manners. You will select those who deserve to continue members of the senate; you will restore the equestrian order to its ancient splendor; you will improve the revenue, yet moderate the public burdens. You will distinguish into regular classes the various and infinite multitude of citizens, and accurately view the military strength, the wealth, the virtue, and the resources of Rome. Your decisions shall obtain the force of laws. The army, the palace, the ministers of justice, and the great officers of the empire, are all subject to your tribunal. None are exempted, excepting only the ordinary consuls, the præfect of the city, the king of the sacrifices, and (as long as she preserves her chastity inviolate) the eldest of the vestal virgins. Even these few, who may not dread the severity, will anxiously solicit the esteem, of the Roman censor.”

    A magistrate, invested with such extensive powers, would have appeared not so much the minister, as the colleague of his sovereign. Valerian justly dreaded an elevation so full of envy and of suspicion. He modestly argued the alarming greatness of the trust, his own insufficiency, and the incurable corruption of the times. He artfully insinuated, that the office of censor was inseparable from the Imperial dignity, and that the feeble hands of a subject were unequal to the support of such an immense weight of cares and of power. The approaching event of war soon put an end to the prosecution of a project so specious, but so impracticable; and whilst it preserved Valerian from the danger, saved the emperor Decius from the disappointment, which would most probably have attended it. A censor may maintain, he can never restore, the morals of a state. It is impossible for such a magistrate to exert his authority with benefit, or even with effect, unless he is supported by a quick sense of honor and virtue in the minds of the people, by a decent reverence for the public opinion, and by a train of useful prejudices combating on the side of national manners. In a period when these principles are annihilated, the censorial jurisdiction must either sink into empty pageantry, or be converted into a partial instrument of vexatious oppression. It was easier to vanquish the Goths than to eradicate the public vices; yet even in the first of these enterprises, Decius lost his army and his life.

    The Goths were now, on every side, surrounded and pursued by the Roman arms. The flower of their troops had perished in the long siege of Philippopolis, and the exhausted country could no longer afford subsistence for the remaining multitude of licentious barbarians. Reduced to this extremity, the Goths would gladly have purchased, by the surrender of all their booty and prisoners, the permission of an undisturbed retreat. But the emperor, confident of victory, and resolving, by the chastisement of these invaders, to strike a salutary terror into the nations of the North, refused to listen to any terms of accommodation. The high-spirited barbarians preferred death

    to slavery. An obscure town of Mæsia, called Forum Terebronii, was the scene of the battle. The Gothic army was drawn up in three lines, and either from choice or accident, the front of the third line was covered by a morass. In the beginning of the action, the son of Decius, a youth of the fairest hopes, and already associated to the honors of the purple, was slain by an arrow, in the sight of his afflicted father; who, summoning all his fortitude, admonished the dismayed troops, that the loss of a single soldier was of little importance to the republic. The conflict was terrible; it was the combat of despair against grief and rage. The first line of the Goths at length gave way in disorder; the second, advancing to sustain it, shared its fate; and the third only remained entire, prepared to dispute the passage of the morass, which was imprudently attempted by the presumption of the enemy. “Here the fortune of the day turned, and all things became adverse to the Romans; the place deep with ooze, sinking under those who stood, slippery to such as advanced; their armor heavy, the waters deep; nor could they wield, in that uneasy situation, their weighty javelins. The barbarians, on the contrary, were inured to encounter in the bogs, their persons tall, their spears long, such as could wound at a distance.” In this morass the Roman army, after an ineffectual struggle, was irrecoverably lost; nor could the body of the emperor ever be found. Such was the fate of Decius, in the fiftieth year of his age; an accomplished prince, active in war and affable in peace; who, together with his son, has deserved to be compared, both in life and death, with the brightest examples of ancient virtue.

    This fatal blow humbled, for a very little time, she insolence of the legions. They appeared to have patiently expected, and submissively obeyed, the decree of the senate which regulated the succession to the throne. From a just regard for the memory of Decius, the Imperial title was conferred on Hostilianus, his only surviving son; but an equal rank, with more effectual power, was granted to Gallus, whose experience and ability seemed equal to the great trust of guardian to the

    young prince and the distressed empire. The first care of the new emperor was to deliver the Illyrian provinces from the intolerable weight of the victorious Goths. He consented to leave in their hands the rich fruits of their invasion, an immense booty, and what was still more disgraceful, a great number of prisoners of the highest merit and quality. He plentifully supplied their camp with every conveniency that could assuage their angry spirits or facilitate their so much wished-for departure; and he even promised to pay them annually a large sum of gold, on condition they should never afterwards infest the Roman territories by their incursions.

    In the age of the Scipios, the most opulent kings of the earth, who courted the protection of the victorious commonwealth, were gratified with such trifling presents as could only derive a value from the hand that bestowed them; an ivory chair, a coarse garment of purple, an inconsiderable piece of plate, or a quantity of copper coin. After the wealth of nations had centred in Rome, the emperors displayed their greatness, and even their policy, by the regular exercise of a steady and moderate liberality towards the allies of the state. They relieved the poverty of the barbarians, honored their merit, and recompensed their fidelity. These voluntary marks of bounty were understood to flow, not from the fears, but merely from the generosity or the gratitude of the Romans; and whilst presents and subsidies were liberally distributed among friends and suppliants, they were sternly refused to such as claimed them as a debt. But this stipulation, of an annual payment to a victorious enemy, appeared without disguise in the light of an ignominious tribute; the minds of the Romans were not yet accustomed to accept such unequal laws from a tribe of barbarians; and the prince, who by a necessary concession had probably saved his country, became the object of the general contempt and aversion. The death of Hostiliamus, though it happened in the midst of a raging pestilence, was interpreted as the personal crime of Gallus; and even the defeat of the later emperor was ascribed by the voice of suspicion to the perfidious counsels of his hated

    successor. The tranquillity which the empire enjoyed during the first year of his administration, served rather to inflame than to appease the public discontent; and as soon as the apprehensions of war were removed, the infamy of the peace was more deeply and more sensibly felt.

    But the Romans were irritated to a still higher degree, when they discovered that they had not even secured their repose, though at the expense of their honor. The dangerous secret of the wealth and weakness of the empire had been revealed to the world. New swarms of barbarians, encouraged by the success, and not conceiving themselves bound by the obligation of their brethren, spread devastation though the Illyrian provinces, and terror as far as the gates of Rome. The defence of the monarchy, which seemed abandoned by the pusillanimous emperor, was assumed by Æmilianus, governor of Pannonia and Mæsia; who rallied the scattered forces, and revived the fainting spirits of the troops. The barbarians were unexpectedly attacked, routed, chased, and pursued beyond the Danube. The victorious leader distributed as a donative the money collected for the tribute, and the acclamations of the soldiers proclaimed him emperor on the field of battle. Gallus, who, careless of the general welfare, indulged himself in the pleasures of Italy, was almost in the same instant informed of the success, of the revolt, and of the rapid approach of his aspiring lieutenant. He advanced to meet him as far as the plains of Spoleto. When the armies came in right of each other, the soldiers of Gallus compared the ignominious conduct of their sovereign with the glory of his rival. They admired the valor of Æmilianus; they were attracted by his liberality, for he offered a considerable increase of pay to all deserters. The murder of Gallus, and of his son Volusianus, put an end to the civil war; and the senate gave a legal sanction to the rights of conquest. The letters of Æmilianus to that assembly displayed a mixture of moderation and vanity. He assured them, that he should resign to their wisdom the civil administration; and, contenting himself with the quality of their general, would in a short time assert the glory of

    Rome, and deliver the empire from all the barbarians both of the North and of the East. His pride was flattered by the applause of the senate; and medals are still extant, representing him with the name and attributes of Hercules the Victor, and Mars the Avenger.

    If the new monarch possessed the abilities, he wanted the time, necessary to fulfil these splendid promises. Less than four months intervened between his victory and his fall. He had vanquished Gallus: he sunk under the weight of a competitor more formidable than Gallus. That unfortunate prince had sent Valerian, already distinguished by the honorable title of censor, to bring the legions of Gaul and Germany to his aid. Valerian executed that commission with zeal and fidelity; and as he arrived too late to save his sovereign, he resolved to revenge him. The troops of Æmilianus, who still lay encamped in the plains of Spoleto, were awed by the sanctity of his character, but much more by the superior strength of his army; and as they were now become as incapable of personal attachment as they had always been of constitutional principle, they readily imbrued their hands in the blood of a prince who so lately had been the object of their partial choice. The guilt was theirs, * but the advantage of it was Valerian’s; who obtained the possession of the throne by the means indeed of a civil war, but with a degree of innocence singular in that age of revolutions; since he owed neither gratitude nor allegiance to his predecessor, whom he dethroned.

    Valerian was about sixty years of age when he was invested with the purple, not by the caprice of the populace, or the clamors of the army, but by the unanimous voice of the Roman world. In his gradual ascent through the honors of the state, he had deserved the favor of virtuous princes, and had declared himself the enemy of tyrants. His noble birth, his mild but unblemished manners, his learning, prudence, and experience, were revered by the senate and people; and if mankind (according to the observation of an ancient writer)

    had been left at liberty to choose a master, their choice would most assuredly have fallen on Valerian. Perhaps the merit of this emperor was inadequate to his reputation; perhaps his abilities, or at least his spirit, were affected by the languor and coldness of old age. The consciousness of his decline engaged him to share the throne with a younger and more active associate; the emergency of the times demanded a general no less than a prince; and the experience of the Roman censor might have directed him where to bestow the Imperial purple, as the reward of military merit. But instead of making a judicious choice, which would have confirmed his reign and endeared his memory, Valerian, consulting only the dictates of affection or vanity, immediately invested with the supreme honors his son Gallienus, a youth whose effeminate vices had been hitherto concealed by the obscurity of a private station. The joint government of the father and the son subsisted about seven, and the sole administration of Gallien continued about eight, years. But the whole period was one uninterrupted series of confusion and calamity. As the Roman empire was at the same time, and on every side, attacked by the blind fury of foreign invaders, and the wild ambition of domestic usurpers, we shall consult order and perspicuity, by pursuing, not so much the doubtful arrangement of dates, as the more natural distribution of subjects. The most dangerous enemies of Rome, during the reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, were, 1. The Franks; 2. The Alemanni; 3. The Goths; and, 4. The Persians. Under these general appellations, we may comprehend the adventures of less considerable tribes, whose obscure and uncouth names would only serve to oppress the memory and perplex the attention of the reader.

    1. As the posterity of the Franks compose one of the greatest and most enlightened nations of Europe, the powers of learning and ingenuity have been exhausted in the discovery of their unlettered ancestors. To the tales of credulity have succeeded the systems of fancy. Every passage has been sifted, every spot has been surveyed, that might possibly reveal some faint traces of their origin. It has been supposed

    that Pannonia, that Gaul, that the northern parts of Germany, gave birth to that celebrated colony of warriors. At length the most rational critics, rejecting the fictitious emigrations of ideal conquerors, have acquiesced in a sentiment whose simplicity persuades us of its truth. They suppose, that about the year two hundred and forty, a new confederacy was formed under the name of Franks, by the old inhabitants of the Lower Rhine and the Weser. * The present circle of Westphalia, the Landgraviate of Hesse, and the duchies of Brunswick and Luneburg, were the ancient of the Chauci who, in their inaccessible morasses, defied the Roman arms; of the Cherusci, proud of the fame of Arminius; of the Catti, formidable by their firm and intrepid infantry; and of several other tribes of inferior power and renown. The love of liberty was the ruling passion of these Germans; the enjoyment of it their best treasure; the word that expressed that enjoyment, the most pleasing to their ear. They deserved, they assumed, they maintained the honorable appellation of Franks, or Freemen; which concealed, though it did not extinguish, the peculiar names of the several states of the confederacy. Tacit consent, and mutual advantage, dictated the first laws of the union; it was gradually cemented by habit and experience. The league of the Franks may admit of some comparison with the Helvetic body; in which every canton, retaining its independent sovereignty, consults with its brethren in the common cause, without acknowledging the authority of any supreme head, or representative assembly. But the principle of the two confederacies was extremely different. A peace of two hundred years has rewarded the wise and honest policy of the Swiss. An inconstant spirit, the thirst of rapine, and a disregard to the most solemn treaties, disgraced the character of the Franks.

    Chapter X: Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian And Gallienus. —

    Part III.

    The Romans had long experienced the daring valor of the people of Lower Germany. The union of their strength threatened Gaul with a more formidable invasion, and required the presence of Gallienus, the heir and colleague of Imperial power. Whilst that prince, and his infant son Salonius, displayed, in the court of Treves, the majesty of the empire its armies were ably conducted by their general, Posthumus, who, though he afterwards betrayed the family of Valerian, was ever faithful to the great interests of the monarchy. The treacherous language of panegyrics and medals darkly announces a long series of victories. Trophies and titles attest (if such evidence can attest) the fame of Posthumus, who is repeatedly styled the Conqueror of the Germans, and the Savior of Gaul.

    But a single fact, the only one indeed of which we have any distinct knowledge, erases, in a great measure, these monuments of vanity and adulation. The Rhine, though dignified with the title of Safeguard of the provinces, was an imperfect barrier against the daring spirit of enterprise with which the Franks were actuated. Their rapid devastations stretched from the river to the foot of the Pyrenees; nor were they stopped by those mountains. Spain, which had never dreaded, was unable to resist, the inroads of the Germans. During twelve years, the greatest part of the reign of Gallie nus, that opulent country was the theatre of unequal and destructive hostilities. Tarragona, the flourishing capital of a peaceful province, was sacked and almost destroyed; and so late as the days of Orosius, who wrote in the fifth century, wretched cottages, scattered amidst the ruins of magnificent cities, still recorded the rage of the barbarians. When the exhausted country no longer supplied a variety of plunder, the Franks seized on some vessels in the ports of Spain, and transported themselves into Mauritania. The distant province was astonished with the fury of these barbarians, who seemed to fall from a new world, as their name, manners, and complexion, were equally unknown on the coast of Africa.

    1. In that part of Upper Saxony, beyond the Elbe, which is at present called the Marquisate of Lusace, there existed, in ancient times, a sacred wood, the awful seat of the superstition of the Suevi. None were permitted to enter the holy precincts, without confessing, by their servile bonds and suppliant posture, the immediate presence of the sovereign Deity. Patriotism contributed, as well as devotion, to consecrate the Sonnenwald, or wood of the Semnones. It was universally believed, that the nation had received its first existence on that sacred spot. At stated periods, the numerous tribes who gloried in the Suevic blood, resorted thither by their ambassadors; and the memory of their common extraction was perpetrated by barbaric rites and human sacrifices. The wide-extended name of Suevi filled the interior countries of Germany, from the banks of the Oder to those of the Danube. They were distinguished from the other Germans by their peculiar mode of dressing their long hair, which they gathered into a rude knot on the crown of the head; and they delighted in an ornament that showed their ranks more lofty and terrible in the eyes of the enemy. Jealous as the Germans were of military renown, they all confessed the superior valor of the Suevi; and the tribes of the Usipetes and Tencteri, who, with a vast army, encountered the dictator Cæsar, declared that they esteemed it not a disgrace to have fled before a people to whose arms the immortal gods themselves were unequal.

    In the reign of the emperor Caracalla, an innumerable swarm of Suevi appeared on the banks of the Mein, and in the neighborhood of the Roman provinces, in quest either of food, of plunder, or of glory. The hasty army of volunteers gradually coalesced into a great and permanent nation, and as it was composed from so many different tribes, assumed the name of Alemanni, * or Allmen; to denote at once their various lineage and their common bravery. The latter was soon felt by the Romans in many a hostile inroad. The Alemanni fought chiefly on horseback; but their cavalry was rendered still more formidable by a mixture of light infantry, selected from the

    bravest and most active of the youth, whom frequent exercise had inured to accompany the horsemen in the longest march, the most rapid charge, or the most precipitate retreat.

    This warlike people of Germans had been astonished by the immense preparations of Alexander Severus; they were dismayed by the arms of his successor, a barbarian equal in valor and fierceness to themselves. But still hovering on the frontiers of the empire, they increased the general disorder that ensued after the death of Decius. They inflicted severe wounds on the rich provinces of Gaul; they were the first who removed the veil that covered the feeble majesty of Italy. A numerous body of the Alemanni penetrated across the Danube and through the Rhætian Alps into the plains of Lombardy, advanced as far as Ravenna, and displayed the victorious banners of barbarians almost in sight of Rome.

    The insult and the danger rekindled in the senate some sparks of their ancient virtue. Both the emperors were engaged in far distant wars, Valerian in the East, and Gallienus on the Rhine. All the hopes and resources of the Romans were in themselves. In this emergency, the senators resumed he defence of the republic, drew out the Prætorian guards, who had been left to garrison the capital, and filled up their numbers, by enlisting into the public service the stoutest and most willing of the Plebeians. The Alemanni, astonished with the sudden appearance of an army more numerous than their own, retired into Germany, laden with spoil; and their retreat was esteemed as a victory by the unwarlike Romans.

    When Gallienus received the intelligence that his capital was delivered from the barbarians, he was much less delighted than alarmed with the courage of the senate, since it might one day prompt them to rescue the public from domestic tyranny as well as from foreign invasion. His timid ingratitude was published to his subjects, in an edict which prohibited the senators from exercising any military employment, and even

    from approaching the camps of the legions. But his fears were groundless. The rich and luxurious nobles, sinking into their natural character, accepted, as a favor, this disgraceful exemption from military service; and as long as they were indulged in the enjoyment of their baths, their theatres, and their villas, they cheerfully resigned the more dangerous cares of empire to the rough hands of peasants and soldiers.

    Another invasion of the Alemanni, of a more formidable aspect, but more glorious event, is mentioned by a writer of the lower empire. Three hundred thousand are said to have been vanquished, in a battle near Milan, by Gallienus in person, at the head of only ten thousand Romans. We may, however, with great probability, ascribe this incredible victory either to the credulity of the historian, or to some exaggerated exploits of one of the emperor’s lieutenants. It was by arms of a very different nature, that Gallienus endeavored to protect Italy from the fury of the Germans. He espoused Pipa, the daughter of a king of the Marcomanni, a Suevic tribe, which was often confounded with the Alemanni in their wars and conquests. To the father, as the price of his alliance, he granted an ample settlement in Pannonia. The native charms of unpolished beauty seem to have fixed the daughter in the affections of the inconstant emperor, and the bands of policy were more firmly connected by those of love. But the haughty prejudice of Rome still refused the name of marriage to the profane mixture of a citizen and a barbarian; and has stigmatized the German princess with the opprobrious title of concubine of Gallienus.

    III. We have already traced the emigration of the Goths from Scandinavia, or at least from Prussia, to the mouth of the Borysthenes, and have followed their victorious arms from the Borysthenes to the Danube. Under the reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, the frontier of the last-mentioned river was perpetually infested by the inroads of Germans and Sarmatians; but it was defended by the Romans with more than usual firmness and success. The provinces that were the

    seat of war, recruited the armies of Rome with an inexhaustible supply of hardy soldiers; and more than one of these Illyrian peasants attained the station, and displayed the abilities, of a general. Though flying parties of the barbarians, who incessantly hovered on the banks of the Danube, penetrated sometimes to the confines of Italy and Macedonia, their progress was commonly checked, or their return intercepted, by the Imperial lieutenants. But the great stream of the Gothic hostilities was diverted into a very different channel. The Goths, in their new settlement of the Ukraine, soon became masters of the northern coast of the Euxine: to the south of that inland sea were situated the soft and wealthy provinces of Asia Minor, which possessed all that could attract, and nothing that could resist, a barbarian conqueror.

    The banks of the Borysthenes are only sixty miles distant from the narrow entrance of the peninsula of Crim Tartary, known to the ancients under the name of Chersonesus Taurica. On that inhospitable shore, Euripides, embellishing with exquisite art the tales of antiquity, has placed the scene of one of his most affecting tragedies. The bloody sacrifices of Diana, the arrival of Orestes and Pylades, and the triumph of virtue and religion over savage fierceness, serve to represent an historical truth, that the Tauri, the original inhabitants of the peninsula, were, in some degree, reclaimed from their brutal manners by a gradual intercourse with the Grecian colonies, which settled along the maritime coast. The little kingdom of Bosphorus, whose capital was situated on the Straits, through which the Mæotis communicates itself to the Euxine, was composed of degenerate Greeks and half-civilized barbarians. It subsisted, as an independent state, from the time of the Peloponnesian war, was at last swallowed up by the ambition of Mithridates, and, with the rest of his dominions, sunk under the weight of the Roman arms. From the reign of Augustus, the kings of Bosphorus were the humble, but not useless, allies of the empire. By presents, by arms, and by a slight fortification drawn across the Isthmus, they effectually guarded against the roving plunderers of Sarmatia, the access of a country,

    which, from its peculiar situation and convenient harbors, commanded the Euxine Sea and Asia Minor. As long as the sceptre was possessed by a lineal succession of kings, they acquitted themselves of their important charge with vigilance and success. Domestic factions, and the fears, or private interest, of obscure usurpers, who seized on the vacant throne, admitted the Goths into the heart of Bosphorus. With the acquisition of a superfluous waste of fertile soil, the conquerors obtained the command of a naval force, sufficient to transport their armies to the coast of Asia. This ships used in the navigation of the Euxine were of a very singular construction. They were slight flat-bottomed barks framed of timber only, without the least mixture of iron, and occasionally covered with a shelving roof, on the appearance of a tempest. In these floating houses, the Goths carelessly trusted themselves to the mercy of an unknown sea, under the conduct of sailors pressed into the service, and whose skill and fidelity were equally suspicious. But the hopes of plunder had banished every idea of danger, and a natural fearlessness of temper supplied in their minds the more rational confidence, which is the just result of knowledge and experience. Warriors of such a daring spirit must have often murmured against the cowardice of their guides, who required the strongest assurances of a settled calm before they would venture to embark; and would scarcely ever be tempted to lose sight of the land. Such, at least, is the practice of the modern Turks; and they are probably not inferior, in the art of navigation, to the ancient inhabitants of Bosphorus.

    The fleet of the Goths, leaving the coast of Circassia on the left hand, first appeared before Pityus, the utmost limits of the Roman provinces; a city provided with a convenient port, and fortified with a strong wall. Here they met with a resistance more obstinate than they had reason to expect from the feeble garrison of a distant fortress. They were repulsed; and their disappointment seemed to diminish the terror of the Gothic name. As long as Successianus, an officer of superior rank and merit, defended that frontier, all their efforts were

    ineffectual; but as soon as he was removed by Valerian to a more honorable but less important station, they resumed the attack of Pityus; and by the destruction of that city, obliterated the memory of their former disgrace.

    Circling round the eastern extremity of the Euxine Sea, the navigation from Pityus to Trebizond is about three hundred miles. The course of the Goths carried them in sight of the country of Colchis, so famous by the expedition of the Argonauts; and they even attempted, though without success, to pillage a rich temple at the mouth of the River Phasis. Trebizond, celebrated in the retreat of the ten thousand as an ancient colony of Greeks, derived its wealth and splendor from the magnificence of the emperor Hadrian, who had constructed an artificial port on a coast left destitute by nature of secure harbors. The city was large and populous; a double enclosure of walls seemed to defy the fury of the Goths, and the usual garrison had been strengthened by a reenforcement of ten thousand men. But there are not any advantages capable of supplying the absence of discipline and vigilance. The numerous garrison of Trebizond, dissolved in riot and luxury, disdained to guard their impregnable fortifications. The Goths soon discovered the supine negligence of the besieged, erected a lofty pile of fascines, ascended the walls in the silence of the night, and entered the defenceless city sword in hand. A general massacre of the people ensued, whilst the affrighted soldiers escaped through the opposite gates of the town. The most holy temples, and the most splendid edifices, were involved in a common destruction. The booty that fell into the hands of the Goths was immense: the wealth of the adjacent countries had been deposited in Trebizond, as in a secure place of refuge. The number of captives was incredible, as the victorious barbarians ranged without opposition through the extensive province of Pontus. The rich spoils of Trebizond filled a great fleet of ships that had been found in the port. The robust youth of the sea-coast were chained to the oar; and the Goths, satisfied with the

    success of their first naval expedition, returned in triumph to their new establishment in the kingdom of Bosphorus.

    The second expedition of the Goths was undertaken with greater powers of men and ships; but they steered a different course, and, disdaining the exhausted provinces of Pontus, followed the western coast of the Euxine, passed before the wide mouths of the Borysthenes, the Niester, and the Danube, and increasing their fleet by the capture of a great number of fishing barks, they approached the narrow outlet through which the Euxine Sea pours its waters into the Mediterranean, and divides the continents of Europe and Asia. The garrison of Chalcedon was encamped near the temple of Jupiter Urius, on a promontory that commanded the entrance of the Strait; and so inconsiderable were the dreaded invasions of the barbarians that this body of troops surpassed in number the Gothic army. But it was in numbers alone that they surpassed it. They deserted with precipitation their advantageous post, and abandoned the town of Chalcedon, most plentifully stored with arms and money, to the discretion of the conquerors. Whilst they hesitated whether they should prefer the sea or land Europe or Asia, for the scene of their hostilities, a perfidious fugitive pointed out Nicomedia, * once the capital of the kings of Bithynia, as a rich and easy conquest. He guided the march which was only sixty miles from the camp of Chalcedon, directed the resistless attack, and partook of the booty; for the Goths had learned sufficient policy to reward the traitor whom they detested. Nice, Prusa, Apamæa, Cius, cities that had sometimes rivalled, or imitated, the splendor of Nicomedia, were involved in the same calamity, which, in a few weeks, raged without control through the whole province of Bithynia. Three hundred years of peace, enjoyed by the soft inhabitants of Asia, had abolished the exercise of arms, and removed the apprehension of danger. The ancient walls were suffered to moulder away, and all the revenue of the most opulent cities was reserved for the construction of baths, temples, and theatres.

    When the city of Cyzicus withstood the utmost effort of Mithridates, it was distinguished by wise laws, a naval power of two hundred galleys, and three arsenals, of arms, of military engines, and of corn. It was still the seat of wealth and luxury; but of its ancient strength, nothing remained except the situation, in a little island of the Propontis, connected with the continent of Asia only by two bridges. From the recent sack of Prusa, the Goths advanced within eighteen miles. of the city, which they had devoted to destruction; but the ruin of Cyzicus was delayed by a fortunate accident. The season was rainy, and the Lake Apolloniates, the reservoir of all the springs of Mount Olympus, rose to an uncommon height. The little river of Rhyndacus, which issues from the lake, swelled into a broad and rapid stream, and stopped the progress of the Goths. Their retreat to the maritime city of Heraclea, where the fleet had probably been stationed, was attended by a long train of wagons, laden with the spoils of Bithynia, and was marked by the flames of Nice and Nicomedia, which they wantonly burnt. Some obscure hints are mentioned of a doubtful combat that secured their retreat. But even a complete victory would have been of little moment, as the approach of the autumnal equinox summoned them to hasten their return. To navigate the Euxine before the month of May, or after that of September, is esteemed by the modern Turks the most unquestionable instance of rashness and folly.

    When we are informed that the third fleet, equipped by the Goths in the ports of Bosphorus, consisted of five hundred sails of ships, our ready imagination instantly computes and multiplies the formidable armament; but, as we are assured by the judicious Strabo, that the piratical vessels used by the barbarians of Pontus and the Lesser Scythia, were not capable of containing more than twenty-five or thirty men we may safely affirm, that fifteen thousand warriors, at the most, embarked in this great expedition. Impatient of the limits of the Euxine, they steered their destructive course from the Cimmerian to the Thracian Bosphorus. When they had almost

    gained the middle of the Straits, they were suddenly driven back to the entrance of them; till a favorable wind, springing up the next day, carried them in a few hours into the placid sea, or rather lake, of the Propontis. Their landing on the little island of Cyzicus was attended with the ruin of that ancient and noble city. From thence issuing again through the narrow passage of the Hellespont, they pursued their winding navigation amidst the numerous islands scattered over the Archipelago, or the Ægean Sea. The assistance of captives and deserters must have been very necessary to pilot their vessels, and to direct their various incursions, as well on the coast of Greece as on that of Asia. At length the Gothic fleet anchored in the port of Piræus, five miles distant from Athens, which had attempted to make some preparations for a vigorous defence. Cleodamus, one of the engineers employed by the emperor’s orders to fortify the maritime cities against the Goths, had already begun to repair the ancient walls, fallen to decay since the time of Scylla. The efforts of his skill were ineffectual, and the barbarians became masters of the native seat of the muses and the arts. But while the conquerors abandoned themselves to the license of plunder and intemperance, their fleet, that lay with a slender guard in the harbor of Piræus, was unexpectedly attacked by the brave Daxippus, who, flying with the engineer Cleodamus from the sack of Athens, collected a hasty band of volunteers, peasants as well as soldiers, and in some measure avenged the calamities of his country.

    But this exploit, whatever lustre it might shed on the declining age of Athens, served rather to irritate than to subdue the undaunted spirit of the northern invaders. A general conflagration blazed out at the same time in every district of Greece. Thebes and Argos, Corinth and Sparta, which had formerly waged such memorable wars against each other, were now unable to bring an army into the field, or even to defend their ruined fortifications. The rage of war, both by land and by sea, spread from the eastern point of Sunium to the western coast of Epirus. The Goths had already advanced

    within sight of Italy, when the approach of such imminent danger awakened the indolent Gallienus from his dream of pleasure. The emperor appeared in arms; and his presence seems to have checked the ardor, and to have divided the strength, of the enemy. Naulobatus, a chief of the Heruli, accepted an honorable capitulation, entered with a large body of his countrymen into the service of Rome, and was invested with the ornaments of the consular dignity, which had never before been profaned by the hands of a barbarian. Great numbers of the Goths, disgusted with the perils and hardships of a tedious voyage, broke into Mæsia, with a design of forcing their way over the Danube to their settlements in the Ukraine. The wild attempt would have proved inevitable destruction, if the discord of the Roman generals had not opened to the barbarians the means of an escape. The small remainder of this destroying host returned on board their vessels; and measuring back their way through the Hellespont and the Bosphorus, ravaged in their passage the shores of Troy, whose fame, immortalized by Homer, will probably survive the memory of the Gothic conquests. As soon as they found themselves in safety within the basin of the Euxine, they landed at Anchialus in Thrace, near the foot of Mount Hæmus; and, after all their toils, indulged themselves in the use of those pleasant and salutary hot baths. What remained of the voyage was a short and easy navigation. Such was the various fate of this third and greatest of their naval enterprises. It may seem difficult to conceive how the original body of fifteen thousand warriors could sustain the losses and divisions of so bold an adventure. But as their numbers were gradually wasted by the sword, by shipwrecks, and by the influence of a warm climate, they were perpetually renewed by troops of banditti and deserters, who flocked to the standard of plunder, and by a crowd of fugitive slaves, often of German or Sarmatian extraction, who eagerly seized the glorious opportunity of freedom and revenge. In these expeditions, the Gothic nation claimed a superior share of honor and danger; but the tribes that fought under the Gothic banners are sometimes distinguished and sometimes confounded in the imperfect histories of that age; and as the barbarian fleets

    seemed to issue from the mouth of the Tanais, the vague but familiar appellation of Scythians was frequently bestowed on the mixed multitude.

    Chapter X: Emperors Decius, Gallus, Æmilianus, Valerian And Gallienus. —

    Part IV.

    In the general calamities of mankind, the death of an individual, however exalted, the ruin of an edifice, however famous, are passed over with careless inattention. Yet we cannot forget that the temple of Diana at Ephesus, after having risen with increasing splendor from seven repeated misfortunes, was finally burnt by the Goths in their third naval invasion. The arts of Greece, and the wealth of Asia, had conspired to erect that sacred and magnificent structure. It was supported by a hundred and twenty-seven marble columns of the Ionic order. They were the gifts of devout monarchs, and each was sixty feet high. The altar was adorned with the masterly sculptures of Praxiteles, who had, perhaps, selected from the favorite legends of the place the birth of the divine children of Latona, the concealment of Apollo after the slaughter of the Cyclops, and the clemency of Bacchus to the vanquished Amazons. Yet the length of the temple of Ephesus was only four hundred and twenty-five feet, about two thirds of the measure of the church of St. Peter’s at Rome. In the other dimensions, it was still more inferior to that sublime production of modern architecture. The spreading arms of a Christian cross require a much greater breadth than the oblong temples of the Pagans; and the boldest artists of antiquity would have been startled at the proposal of raising in the air a dome of the size and proportions of the Pantheon. The temple of Diana was, however, admired as one of the wonders of the world. Successive empires, the Persian, the Macedonian, and the Roman, had revered its sanctity and enriched its splendor. But the rude savages of the Baltic were destitute of a taste for the

    elegant arts, and they despised the ideal terrors of a foreign superstition.

    Another circumstance is related of these invasions, which might deserve our notice, were it not justly to be suspected as the fanciful conceit of a recent sophist. We are told, that in the sack of Athens the Goths had collected all the libraries, and were on the point of setting fire to this funeral pile of Grecian learning, had not one of their chiefs, of more refined policy than his brethren, dissuaded them from the design; by the profound observation, that as long as the Greeks were addicted to the study of books, they would never apply themselves to the exercise of arms. The sagacious counsellor (should the truth of the fact be admitted) reasoned like an ignorant barbarian. In the most polite and powerful nations, genius of every kind has displayed itself about the same period; and the age of science has generally been the age of military virtue and success.

    1. The new sovereign of Persia, Artaxerxes and his son Sapor, had triumphed (as we have already seen) over the house of Arsaces. Of the many princes of that ancient race. Chosroes, king of Armenia, had alone preserved both his life and his independence. He defended himself by the natural strength of his country; by the perpetual resort of fugitives and malecontents; by the alliance of the Romans, and above all, by his own courage. Invincible in arms, during a thirty years’ war, he was at length assassinated by the emissaries of Sapor, king of Persia. The patriotic satraps of Armenia, who asserted the freedom and dignity of the crown, implored the protection of Rome in favor of Tiridates, the lawful heir. But the son of Chosroes was an infant, the allies were at a distance, and the Persian monarch advanced towards the frontier at the head of an irresistible force. Young Tiridates, the future hope of his country, was saved by the fidelity of a servant, and Armenia continued above twenty-seven years a reluctant province of the great monarchy of Persia. Elated with this easy conquest, and presuming on the distresses or the degeneracy of the

    Romans, Sapor obliged the strong garrisons of Carrhæ and Nisibis * to surrender, and spread devastation and terror on either side of the Euphrates.

    The loss of an important frontier, the ruin of a faithful and natural ally, and the rapid success of Sapor’s ambition, affected Rome with a deep sense of the insult as well as of the danger. Valerian flattered himself, that the vigilance of his lieutenants would sufficiently provide for the safety of the Rhine and of the Danube; but he resolved, notwithstanding his advanced age, to march in person to the defence of the Euphrates. During his progress through Asia Minor, the naval enterprises of the Goths were suspended, and the afflicted province enjoyed a transient and fallacious calm. He passed the Euphrates, encountered the Persian monarch near the walls of Edessa, was vanquished, and taken prisoner by Sapor. The particulars of this great event are darkly and imperfectly represented; yet, by the glimmering light which is afforded us, we may discover a long series of imprudence, of error, and of deserved misfortunes on the side of the Roman emperor. He reposed an implicit confidence in Macrianus, his Prætorian præfect. That worthless minister rendered his master formidable only to the oppressed subjects, and contemptible to the enemies of Rome. By his weak or wicked counsels, the Imperial army was betrayed into a situation where valor and military skill were equally unavailing. The vigorous attempt of the Romans to cut their way through the Persian host was repulsed with great slaughter; and Sapor, who encompassed the camp with superior numbers, patiently waited till the increasing rage of famine and pestilence had insured his victory. The licentious murmurs of the legions soon accused Valerian as the cause of their calamities; their seditious clamors demanded an instant capitulation. An immense sum of gold was offered to purchase the permission of a disgraceful retreat. But the Persian, conscious of his superiority, refused the money with disdain; and detaining the deputies, advanced in order of battle to the foot of the Roman rampart, and insisted on a personal conference with the

    emperor. Valerian was reduced to the necessity of intrusting his life and dignity to the faith of an enemy. The interview ended as it was natural to expect. The emperor was made a prisoner, and his astonished troops laid down their arms. In such a moment of triumph, the pride and policy of Sapor prompted him to fill the vacant throne with a successor entirely dependent on his pleasure. Cyriades, an obscure fugitive of Antioch, stained with every vice, was chosen to dishonor the Roman purple; and the will of the Persian victor could not fail of being ratified by the acclamations, however reluctant, of the captive army.

    The Imperial slave was eager to secure the favor of his master by an act of treason to his native country. He conducted Sapor over the Euphrates, and, by the way of Chalcis, to the metropolis of the East. So rapid were the motions of the Persian cavalry, that, if we may credit a very judicious historian, the city of Antioch was surprised when the idle multitude was fondly gazing on the amusements of the theatre. The splendid buildings of Antioch, private as well as public, were either pillaged or destroyed; and the numerous inhabitants were put to the sword, or led away into captivity. The tide of devastation was stopped for a moment by the resolution of the high priest of Emesa. Arrayed in his sacerdotal robes, he appeared at the head of a great body of fanatic peasants, armed only with slings, and defended his god and his property from the sacrilegious hands of the followers of Zoroaster. But the ruin of Tarsus, and of many other cities, furnishes a melancholy proof that, except in this singular instance, the conquest of Syria and Cilicia scarcely interrupted the progress of the Persian arms. The advantages of the narrow passes of Mount Taurus were abandoned, in which an invader, whose principal force consisted in his cavalry, would have been engaged in a very unequal combat: and Sapor was permitted to form the siege of Cæsarea, the capital of Cappadocia; a city, though of the second rank, which was supposed to contain four hundred thousand inhabitants. Demosthenes commanded in the place, not so much by the

    commission of the emperor, as in the voluntary defence of his country. For a long time he deferred its fate; and when at last Cæsarea was betrayed by the perfidy of a physician, he cut his way through the Persians, who had been ordered to exert their utmost diligence to take him alive. This heroic chief escaped the power of a foe who might either have honored or punished his obstinate valor; but many thousands of his fellow-citizens were involved in a general massacre, and Sapor is accused of treating his prisoners with wanton and unrelenting cruelty. Much should undoubtedly be allowed for national animosity, much for humbled pride and impotent revenge; yet, upon the whole, it is certain, that the same prince, who, in Armenia, had displayed the mild aspect of a legislator, showed himself to the Romans under the stern features of a conqueror. He despaired of making any permanent establishment in the empire, and sought only to leave behind him a wasted desert, whilst he transported into Persia the people and the treasures of the provinces.

    At the time when the East trembled at the name of Sapor, he received a present not unworthy of the greatest kings; a long train of camels, laden with the most rare and valuable merchandises. The rich offering was accompanied with an epistle, respectful, but not servile, from Odenathus, one of the noblest and most opulent senators of Palmyra. “Who is this Odenathus,” (said the haughty victor, and he commanded that the present should be cast into the Euphrates,) “that he thus insolently presumes to write to his lord? If he entertains a hope of mitigating his punishment, let him fall prostrate before the foot of our throne, with his hands bound behind his back. Should he hesitate, swift destruction shall be poured on his head, on his whole race, and on his country.” The desperate extremity to which the Palmyrenian was reduced, called into action all the latent powers of his soul. He met Sapor; but he met him in arms. Infusing his own spirit into a little army collected from the villages of Syria and the tents of the desert, he hovered round the Persian host, harassed their retreat, carried off part of the treasure, and, what was dearer than any

    treasure, several of the women of the great king; who was at last obliged to repass the Euphrates with some marks of haste and confusion. By this exploit, Odenathus laid the foundations of his future fame and fortunes. The majesty of Rome, oppressed by a Persian, was protected by a Syrian or Arab of Palmyra.

    The voice of history, which is often little more than the organ of hatred or flattery, reproaches Sapor with a proud abuse of the rights of conquest. We are told that Valerian, in chains, but invested with the Imperial purple, was exposed to the multitude, a constant spectacle of fallen greatness; and that whenever the Persian monarch mounted on horseback, he placed his foot on the neck of a Roman emperor. Notwithstanding all the remonstrances of his allies, who repeatedly advised him to remember the vicissitudes of fortune, to dread the returning power of Rome, and to make his illustrious captive the pledge of peace, not the object of insult, Sapor still remained inflexible. When Valerian sunk under the weight of shame and grief, his skin, stuffed with straw, and formed into the likeness of a human figure, was preserved for ages in the most celebrated temple of Persia; a more real monument of triumph, than the fancied trophies of brass and marble so often erected by Roman vanity. The tale is moral and pathetic, but the truth of it may very fairly be called in question. The letters still extant from the princes of the East to Sapor are manifest forgeries; nor is it natural to suppose that a jealous monarch should, even in the person of a rival, thus publicly degrade the majesty of kings. Whatever treatment the unfortunate Valerian might experience in Persia, it is at least certain that the only emperor of Rome who had ever fallen into the hands of the enemy, languished away his life in hopeless captivity.

    The emperor Gallienus, who had long supported with impatience the censorial severity of his father and colleague, received the intelligence of his misfortunes with secret pleasure and avowed indifference. “I knew that my father was

    a mortal,” said he; “and since he has acted as it becomes a brave man, I am satisfied.” Whilst Rome lamented the fate of her sovereign, the savage coldness of his son was extolled by the servile courtiers as the perfect firmness of a hero and a stoic. It is difficult to paint the light, the various, the inconstant character of Gallienus, which he displayed without constraint, as soon as he became sole possessor of the empire. In every art that he attempted, his lively genius enabled him to succeed; and as his genius was destitute of judgment, he attempted every art, except the important ones of war and government. He was a master of several curious, but useless sciences, a ready orator, an elegant poet, a skilful gardener, an excellent cook, and most contemptible prince. When the great emergencies of the state required his presence and attention, he was engaged in conversation with the philosopher Plotinus, wasting his time in trifling or licentious pleasures, preparing his initiation to the Grecian mysteries, or soliciting a place in the Arcopagus of Athens. His profuse magnificence insulted the general poverty; the solemn ridicule of his triumphs impressed a deeper sense of the public disgrace. The repeated intelligence of invasions, defeats, and rebellions, he received with a careless smile; and singling out, with affected contempt, some particular production of the lost province, he carelessly asked, whether Rome must be ruined, unless it was supplied with linen from Egypt, and arras cloth from Gaul. There were, however, a few short moments in the life of Gallienus, when, exasperated by some recent injury, he suddenly appeared the intrepid soldier and the cruel tyrant; till, satiated with blood, or fatigued by resistance, he insensibly sunk into the natural mildness and indolence of his character.

    At the time when the reins of government were held with so loose a hand, it is not surprising, that a crowd of usurpers should start up in every province of the empire against the son of Valerian. It was probably some ingenious fancy, of comparing the thirty tyrants of Rome with the thirty tyrants of Athens, that induced the writers of the Augustan History to select that celebrated number, which has been gradually

    received into a popular appellation. But in every light the parallel is idle and defective. What resemblance can we discover between a council of thirty persons, the united oppressors of a single city, and an uncertain list of independent rivals, who rose and fell in irregular succession through the extent of a vast empire? Nor can the number of thirty be completed, unless we include in the account the women and children who were honored with the Imperial title. The reign of Gallienus, distracted as it was, produced only nineteen pretenders to the throne: Cyriades, Macrianus, Balista, Odenathus, and Zenobia, in the East; in Gaul, and the western provinces, Posthumus, Lollianus, Victorinus, and his mother Victoria, Marius, and Tetricus; in Illyricum and the confines of the Danube, Ingenuus, Regillianus, and Aureolus; in Pontus, Saturninus; in Isauria, Trebellianus; Piso in Thessaly; Valens in Achaia; Æmilianus in Egypt; and Celsus in Africa. * To illustrate the obscure monuments of the life and death of each individual, would prove a laborious task, alike barren of instruction and of amusement. We may content ourselves with investigating some general characters, that most strongly mark the condition of the times, and the manners of the men, their pretensions, their motives, their fate, and their destructive consequences of their usurpation.

    It is sufficiently known, that the odious appellation of Tyrant was often employed by the ancients to express the illegal seizure of supreme power, without any reference to the abuse of it. Several of the pretenders, who raised the standard of rebellion against the emperor Gallienus, were shining models of virtue, and almost all possessed a considerable share of vigor and ability. Their merit had recommended them to the favor of Valerian, and gradually promoted them to the most important commands of the empire. The generals, who assumed the title of Augustus, were either respected by their troops for their able conduct and severe discipline, or admired for valor and success in war, or beloved for frankness and generosity. The field of victory was often the scene of their election; and even the armorer Marius, the most contemptible

    of all the candidates for the purple, was distinguished, however by intrepid courage, matchless strength, and blunt honesty. His mean and recent trade cast, indeed, an air of ridicule on his elevation; * but his birth could not be more obscure than was that of the greater part of his rivals, who were born of peasants, and enlisted in the army as private soldiers. In times of confusion, every active genius finds the place assigned him by nature: in a general state of war, military merit is the road to glory and to greatness. Of the nineteen tyrants Tetricus only was a senator; Piso alone was a noble. The blood of Numa, through twenty-eight successive generations, ran in the veins of Calphurnius Piso, who, by female alliances, claimed a right of exhibiting, in his house, the images of Crassus and of the great Pompey. His ancestors had been repeatedly dignified with all the honors which the commonwealth could bestow; and of all the ancient families of Rome, the Calphurnian alone had survived the tyranny of the Cæsars. The personal qualities of Piso added new lustre to his race. The usurper Valens, by whose order he was killed, confessed, with deep remorse, that even an enemy ought to have respected the sanctity of Piso; and although he died in arms against Gallienus, the senate, with the emperor’s generous permission, decreed the triumphal ornaments to the memory of so virtuous a rebel.

    [See Roman Coins: From The British Museum. Number four depicts Crassus.]

    The lieutenants of Valerian were grateful to the father, whom they esteemed. They disdained to serve the luxurious indolence of his unworthy son. The throne of the Roman world was unsupported by any principle of loyalty; and treason against such a prince might easily be considered as patriotism to the state. Yet if we examine with candor the conduct of these usurpers, it will appear, that they were much oftener driven into rebellion by their fears, than urged to it by their ambition. They dreaded the cruel suspicions of Gallienus; they equally dreaded the capricious violence of their troops. If the

    dangerous favor of the army had imprudently declared them deserving of the purple, they were marked for sure destruction; and even prudence would counsel them to secure a short enjoyment of empire, and rather to try the fortune of war than to expect the hand of an executioner. When the clamor of the soldiers invested the reluctant victims with the ensigns of sovereign authority, they sometimes mourned in secret their approaching fate. “You have lost,” said Saturninus, on the day of his elevation, “you have lost a useful commander, and you have made a very wretched emperor.”

    The apprehensions of Saturninus were justified by the repeated experience of revolutions. Of the nineteen tyrants who started up under the reign of Gallienus, there was not one who enjoyed a life of peace, or a natural death. As soon as they were invested with the bloody purple, they inspired their adherents with the same fears and ambition which had occasioned their own revolt. Encompassed with domestic conspiracy, military sedition, and civil war, they trembled on the edge of precipices, in which, after a longer or shorter term of anxiety, they were inevitably lost. These precarious monarchs received, however, such honors as the flattery of their respective armies and provinces could bestow; but their claim, founded on rebellion, could never obtain the sanction of law or history. Italy, Rome, and the senate, constantly adhered to the cause of Gallienus, and he alone was considered as the sovereign of the empire. That prince condescended, indeed, to acknowledge the victorious arms of Odenathus, who deserved the honorable distinction, by the respectful conduct which he always maintained towards the son of Valerian. With the general applause of the Romans, and the consent of Gallienus, the senate conferred the title of Augustus on the brave Palmyrenian; and seemed to intrust him with the government of the East, which he already possessed, in so independent a manner, that, like a private succession, he bequeathed it to his illustrious widow, Zenobia.

    The rapid and perpetual transitions from the cottage to the

    throne, and from the throne to the grave, might have amused an indifferent philosopher; were it possible for a philosopher to remain indifferent amidst the general calamities of human kind. The election of these precarious emperors, their power and their death, were equally destructive to their subjects and adherents. The price of their fatal elevation was instantly discharged to the troops by an immense donative, drawn from the bowels of the exhausted people. However virtuous was their character, however pure their intentions, they found themselves reduced to the hard necessity of supporting their usurpation by frequent acts of rapine and cruelty. When they fell, they involved armies and provinces in their fall. There is still extant a most savage mandate from Gallienus to one of his ministers, after the suppression of Ingenuus, who had assumed the purple in Illyricum. “It is not enough,” says that soft but inhuman prince, “that you exterminate such as have appeared in arms; the chance of battle might have served me as effectually. The male sex of every age must be extirpated; provided that, in the execution of the children and old men, you can contrive means to save our reputation. Let every one die who has dropped an expression, who has entertained a thought against me, against me, the son of Valerian, the father and brother of so many princes. Remember that Ingenuus was made emperor: tear, kill, hew in pieces. I write to you with my own hand, and would inspire you with my own feelings.” Whilst the public forces of the state were dissipated in private quarrels, the defenceless provinces lay exposed to every invader. The bravest usurpers were compelled, by the perplexity of their situation, to conclude ignominious treaties with the common enemy, to purchase with oppressive tributes the neutrality or services of the Barbarians, and to introduce hostile and independent nations into the heart of the Roman monarchy.

    Such were the barbarians, and such the tyrants, who, under the reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, dismembered the provinces, and reduced the empire to the lowest pitch of disgrace and ruin, from whence it seemed impossible that it

    should ever emerge. As far as the barrenness of materials would permit, we have attempted to trace, with order and perspicuity, the general events of that calamitous period. There still remain some particular facts; I. The disorders of Sicily; II. The tumults of Alexandria; and, III. The rebellion of the Isaurians, which may serve to reflect a strong light on the horrid picture.

    1. Whenever numerous troops of banditti, multiplied by success and impunity, publicly defy, instead of eluding the justice of their country, we may safely infer, that the excessive weakness of the government is felt and abused by the lowest ranks of the community. The situation of Sicily preserved it from the Barbarians; nor could the disarmed province have supported a usurper. The sufferings of that once flourishing and still fertile island were inflicted by baser hands. A licentious crowd of slaves and peasants reigned for a while over the plundered country, and renewed the memory of the servile wars of more ancient times. Devastations, of which the husbandman was either the victim or the accomplice, must have ruined the agriculture of Sicily; and as the principal estates were the property of the opulent senators of Rome, who often enclosed within a farm the territory of an old republic, it is not improbable, that this private injury might affect the capital more deeply, than all the conquests of the Goths or the Persians.
    2. The foundation of Alexandria was a noble design, at once conceived and executed by the son of Philip. The beautiful and regular form of that great city, second only to Rome itself, comprehended a circumference of fifteen miles; it was peopled by three hundred thousand free inhabitants, besides at least an equal number of slaves. The lucrative trade of Arabia and India flowed through the port of Alexandria, to the capital and provinces of the empire. * Idleness was unknown. Some were employed in blowing of glass, others in weaving of linen, others again manufacturing the papyrus. Either sex, and every age, was engaged in the pursuits of industry, nor did even the

    blind or the lame want occupations suited to their condition. But the people of Alexandria, a various mixture of nations, united the vanity and inconstancy of the Greeks with the superstition and obstinacy of the Egyptians. The most trifling occasion, a transient scarcity of flesh or lentils, the neglect of an accustomed salutation, a mistake of precedency in the public baths, or even a religious dispute, were at any time sufficient to kindle a sedition among that vast multitude, whose resentments were furious and implacable. After the captivity of Valerian and the insolence of his son had relaxed the authority of the laws, the Alexandrians abandoned themselves to the ungoverned rage of their passions, and their unhappy country was the theatre of a civil war, which continued (with a few short and suspicious truces) above twelve years. All intercourse was cut off between the several quarters of the afflicted city, every street was polluted with blood, every building of strength converted into a citadel; nor did the tumults subside till a considerable part of Alexandria was irretrievably ruined. The spacious and magnificent district of Bruchion, * with its palaces and musæum, the residence of the kings and philosophers of Egypt, is described above a century afterwards, as already reduced to its present state of dreary solitude.

    III. The obscure rebellion of Trebellianus, who assumed the purple in Isauria, a petty province of Asia Minor, was attended with strange and memorable consequences. The pageant of royalty was soon destroyed by an officer of Gallienus; but his followers, despairing of mercy, resolved to shake off their allegiance, not only to the emperor, but to the empire, and suddenly returned to the savage manners from which they had never perfectly been reclaimed. Their craggy rocks, a branch of the wide-extended Taurus, protected their inaccessible retreat. The tillage of some fertile valleys supplied them with necessaries, and a habit of rapine with the luxuries of life. In the heart of the Roman monarchy, the Isaurians long continued a nation of wild barbarians. Succeeding princes, unable to reduce them to obedience, either by arms or policy,

    were compelled to acknowledge their weakness, by surrounding the hostile and independent spot with a strong chain of fortifications, which often proved insufficient to restrain the incursions of these domestic foes. The Isaurians, gradually extending their territory to the sea-coast, subdued the western and mountainous part of Cilicia, formerly the nest of those daring pirates, against whom the republic had once been obliged to exert its utmost force, under the conduct of the great Pompey.

    Our habits of thinking so fondly connect the order of the universe with the fate of man, that this gloomy period of history has been decorated with inundations, earthquakes, uncommon meteors, preternatural darkness, and a crowd of prodigies fictitious or exaggerated. But a long and general famine was a calamity of a more serious kind. It was the inevitable consequence of rapine and oppression, which extirpated the produce of the present, and the hope of future harvests. Famine is almost always followed by epidemical diseases, the effect of scanty and unwholesome food. Other causes must, however, have contributed to the furious plague, which, from the year two hundred and fifty to the year two hundred and sixty-five, raged without interruption in every province, every city, and almost every family, of the Roman empire. During some time five thousand persons died daily in Rome; and many towns, that had escaped the hands of the Barbarians, were entirely depopulated.

    We have the knowledge of a very curious circumstance, of some use perhaps in the melancholy calculation of human calamities. An exact register was kept at Alexandria of all the citizens entitled to receive the distribution of corn. It was found, that the ancient number of those comprised between the ages of forty and seventy, had been equal to the whole sum of claimants, from fourteen to fourscore years of age, who remained alive after the reign of Gallienus. Applying this authentic fact to the most correct tables of mortality, it evidently proves, that above half the people of Alexandria had

    perished; and could we venture to extend the analogy to the other provinces, we might suspect, that war, pestilence, and famine, had consumed, in a few years, the moiety of the human species.

    Chapter XI:

    Reign Of Claudius, Defeat Of The Goths.

    Part I.

    Reign Of Claudius. — Defeat Of The Goths. — Victories, Triumph, And Death Of Aurelian.

    Under the deplorable reigns of Valerian and Gallienus, the empire was oppressed and almost destroyed by the soldiers, the tyrants, and the barbarians. It was saved by a series of great princes, who derived their obscure origin from the martial provinces of Illyricum. Within a period of about thirty years, Claudius, Aurelian, Probus, Diocletian and his colleagues, triumphed over the foreign and domestic enemies of the state, reestablished, with the military discipline, the strength of the frontiers, and deserved the glorious title of Restorers of the Roman world.

    The removal of an effeminate tyrant made way for a succession of heroes. The indignation of the people imputed all their calamities to Gallienus, and the far greater part were indeed, the consequence of his dissolute manners and careless administration. He was even destitute of a sense of honor, which so frequently supplies the absence of public virtue; and as long as he was permitted to enjoy the possession of Italy, a victory of the barbarians, the loss of a province, or the rebellion of a general, seldom disturbed the tranquil course of his pleasures. At length, a considerable army, stationed on the

    Upper Danube, invested with the Imperial purple their leader Aureolus; who, disdaining a confined and barren reign over the mountains of Rhætia, passed the Alps, occupied Milan, threatened Rome, and challenged Gallienus to dispute in the field the sovereignty of Italy. The emperor, provoked by the insult, and alarmed by the instant danger, suddenly exerted that latent vigor which sometimes broke through the indolence of his temper. Forcing himself from the luxury of the palace, he appeared in arms at the head of his legions, and advanced beyond the Po to encounter his competitor. The corrupted name of Pontirolo still preserves the memory of a bridge over the Adda, which, during the action, must have proved an object of the utmost importance to both armies. The Rhætian usurper, after receiving a total defeat and a dangerous wound, retired into Milan. The siege of that great city was immediately formed; the walls were battered with every engine in use among the ancients; and Aureolus, doubtful of his internal strength, and hopeless of foreign succors already anticipated the fatal consequences of unsuccessful rebellion.

    His last resource was an attempt to seduce the loyalty of the besiegers. He scattered libels through the camp, inviting the troops to desert an unworthy master, who sacrificed the public happiness to his luxury, and the lives of his most valuable subjects to the slightest suspicions. The arts of Aureolus diffused fears and discontent among the principal officers of his rival. A conspiracy was formed by Heraclianus the Prætorian præfect, by Marcian, a general of rank and reputation, and by Cecrops, who commanded a numerous body of Dalmatian guards. The death of Gallienus was resolved; and notwithstanding their desire of first terminating the siege of Milan, the extreme danger which accompanied every moment’s delay obliged them to hasten the execution of their daring purpose. At a late hour of the night, but while the emperor still protracted the pleasures of the table, an alarm was suddenly given, that Aureolus, at the head of all his forces, had made a desperate sally from the town; Gallienus, who was never deficient in personal bravery, started from his

    silken couch, and without allowing himself time either to put on his armor, or to assemble his guards, he mounted on horseback, and rode full speed towards the supposed place of the attack. Encompassed by his declared or concealed enemies, he soon, amidst the nocturnal tumult, received a mortal dart from an uncertain hand. Before he expired, a patriotic sentiment using in the mind of Gallienus, induced him to name a deserving successor; and it was his last request, that the Imperial ornaments should be delivered to Claudius, who then commanded a detached army in the neighborhood of Pavia. The report at least was diligently propagated, and the order cheerfully obeyed by the conspirators, who had already agreed to place Claudius on the throne. On the first news of the emperor’s death, the troops expressed some suspicion and resentment, till the one was removed, and the other assuaged, by a donative of twenty pieces of gold to each soldier. They then ratified the election, and acknowledged the merit of their new sovereign.

    The obscurity which covered the origin of Claudius, though it was afterwards embellished by some flattering fictions, sufficiently betrays the meanness of his birth. We can only discover that he was a native of one of the provinces bordering on the Danube; that his youth was spent in arms, and that his modest valor attracted the favor and confidence of Decius. The senate and people already considered him as an excellent officer, equal to the most important trusts; and censured the inattention of Valerian, who suffered him to remain in the subordinate station of a tribune. But it was not long before that emperor distinguished the merit of Claudius, by declaring him general and chief of the Illyrian frontier, with the command of all the troops in Thrace, Mæsia, Dacia, Pannonia, and Dalmatia, the appointments of the præfect of Egypt, the establishment of the proconsul of Africa, and the sure prospect of the consulship. By his victories over the Goths, he deserved from the senate the honor of a statue, and excited the jealous apprehensions of Gallienus. It was impossible that a soldier could esteem so dissolute a sovereign, nor is it easy

    to conceal a just contempt. Some unguarded expressions which dropped from Claudius were officiously transmitted to the royal ear. The emperor’s answer to an officer of confidence describes in very lively colors his own character, and that of the times. “There is not any thing capable of giving me more serious concern, than the intelligence contained in your last despatch; that some malicious suggestions have indisposed towards us the mind of our friend and parent Claudius. As you regard your allegiance, use every means to appease his resentment, but conduct your negotiation with secrecy; let it not reach the knowledge of the Dacian troops; they are already provoked, and it might inflame their fury. I myself have sent him some presents: be it your care that he accept them with pleasure. Above all, let him not suspect that I am made acquainted with his imprudence. The fear of my anger might urge him to desperate counsels.” The presents which accompanied this humble epistle, in which the monarch solicited a reconciliation with his discontented subject, consisted of a considerable sum of money, a splendid wardrobe, and a valuable service of silver and gold plate. By such arts Gallienus softened the indignation and dispelled the fears of his Illyrian general; and during the remainder of that reign, the formidable sword of Claudius was always drawn in the cause of a master whom he despised. At last, indeed, he received from the conspirators the bloody purple of Gallienus: but he had been absent from their camp and counsels; and however he might applaud the deed, we may candidly presume that he was innocent of the knowledge of it. When Claudius ascended the throne, he was about fifty-four years of age.

    The siege of Milan was still continued, and Aureolus soon discovered that the success of his artifices had only raised up a more determined adversary. He attempted to negotiate with Claudius a treaty of alliance and partition. “Tell him,” replied the intrepid emperor, “that such proposals should have been made to Gallienus; he, perhaps, might have listened to them with patience, and accepted a colleague as despicable as himself.” This stern refusal, and a last unsuccessful effort,

    obliged Aureolus to yield the city and himself to the discretion of the conqueror. The judgment of the army pronounced him worthy of death; and Claudius, after a feeble resistance, consented to the execution of the sentence. Nor was the zeal of the senate less ardent in the cause of their new sovereign. They ratified, perhaps with a sincere transport of zeal, the election of Claudius; and, as his predecessor had shown himself the personal enemy of their order, they exercised, under the name of justice, a severe revenge against his friends and family. The senate was permitted to discharge the ungrateful office of punishment, and the emperor reserved for himself the pleasure and merit of obtaining by his intercession a general act of indemnity.

    Such ostentatious clemency discovers less of the real character of Claudius, than a trifling circumstance in which he seems to have consulted only the dictates of his heart. The frequent rebellions of the provinces had involved almost every person in the guilt of treason, almost every estate in the case of confiscation; and Gallienus often displayed his liberality by distributing among his officers the property of his subjects. On the accession of Claudius, an old woman threw herself at his feet, and complained that a general of the late emperor had obtained an arbitrary grant of her patrimony. This general was Claudius himself, who had not entirely escaped the contagion of the times. The emperor blushed at the reproach, but deserved the confidence which she had reposed in his equity. The confession of his fault was accompanied with immediate and ample restitution.

    In the arduous task which Claudius had undertaken, of restoring the empire to its ancient splendor, it was first necessary to revive among his troops a sense of order and obedience. With the authority of a veteran commander, he represented to them that the relaxation of discipline had introduced a long train of disorders, the effects of which were at length experienced by the soldiers themselves; that a people ruined by oppression, and indolent from despair, could no

    longer supply a numerous army with the means of luxury, or even of subsistence; that the danger of each individual had increased with the despotism of the military order, since princes who tremble on the throne will guard their safety by the instant sacrifice of every obnoxious subject. The emperor expiated on the mischiefs of a lawless caprice, which the soldiers could only gratify at the expense of their own blood; as their seditious elections had so frequently been followed by civil wars, which consumed the flower of the legions either in the field of battle, or in the cruel abuse of victory. He painted in the most lively colors the exhausted state of the treasury, the desolation of the provinces, the disgrace of the Roman name, and the insolent triumph of rapacious barbarians. It was against those barbarians, he declared, that he intended to point the first effort of their arms. Tetricus might reign for a while over the West, and even Zenobia might preserve the dominion of the East. These usurpers were his personal adversaries; nor could he think of indulging any private resentment till he had saved an empire, whose impending ruin would, unless it was timely prevented, crush both the army and the people.

    The various nations of Germany and Sarmatia, who fought under the Gothic standard, had already collected an armament more formidable than any which had yet issued from the Euxine. On the banks of the Niester, one of the great rivers that discharge themselves into that sea, they constructed a fleet of two thousand, or even of six thousand vessels; numbers which, however incredible they may seem, would have been insufficient to transport their pretended army of three hundred and twenty thousand barbarians. Whatever might be the real strength of the Goths, the vigor and success of the expedition were not adequate to the greatness of the preparations. In their passage through the Bosphorus, the unskilful pilots were overpowered by the violence of the current; and while the multitude of their ships were crowded in a narrow channel, many were dashed against each other, or against the shore. The barbarians made several descents on

    the coasts both of Europe and Asia; but the open country was already plundered, and they were repulsed with shame and loss from the fortified cities which they assaulted. A spirit of discouragement and division arose in the fleet, and some of their chiefs sailed away towards the islands of Crete and Cyprus; but the main body, pursuing a more steady course, anchored at length near the foot of Mount Athos, and assaulted the city of Thessalonica, the wealthy capital of all the Macedonian provinces. Their attacks, in which they displayed a fierce but artless bravery, were soon interrupted by the rapid approach of Claudius, hastening to a scene of action that deserved the presence of a warlike prince at the head of the remaining powers of the empire. Impatient for battle, the Goths immediately broke up their camp, relinquished the siege of Thessalonica, left their navy at the foot of Mount Athos, traversed the hills of Macedonia, and pressed forwards to engage the last defence of Italy.

    We still posses an original letter addressed by Claudius to the senate and people on this memorable occasion. “Conscript fathers,” says the emperor, “know that three hundred and twenty thousand Goths have invaded the Roman territory. If I vanquish them, your gratitude will reward my services. Should I fall, remember that I am the successor of Gallienus. The whole republic is fatigued and exhausted. We shall fight after Valerian, after Ingenuus, Regillianus, Lollianus, Posthumus, Celsus, and a thousand others, whom a just contempt for Gallienus provoked into rebellion. We are in want of darts, of spears, and of shields. The strength of the empire, Gaul, and Spain, are usurped by Tetricus, and we blush to acknowledge that the archers of the East serve under the banners of Zenobia. Whatever we shall perform will be sufficiently great.” The melancholy firmness of this epistle announces a hero careless of his fate, conscious of his danger, but still deriving a well-grounded hope from the resources of his own mind.

    The event surpassed his own expectations and those of the world. By the most signal victories he delivered the empire

    from this host of barbarians, and was distinguished by posterity under the glorious appellation of the Gothic Claudius. The imperfect historians of an irregular war do not enable as to describe the order and circumstances of his exploits; but, if we could be indulged in the allusion, we might distribute into three acts this memorable tragedy. I. The decisive battle was fought near Naissus, a city of Dardania. The legions at first gave way, oppressed by numbers, and dismayed by misfortunes. Their ruin was inevitable, had not the abilities of their emperor prepared a seasonable relief. A large detachment, rising out of the secret and difficult passes of the mountains, which, by his order, they had occupied, suddenly assailed the rear of the victorious Goths. The favorable instant was improved by the activity of Claudius. He revived the courage of his troops, restored their ranks, and pressed the barbarians on every side. Fifty thousand men are reported to have been slain in the battle of Naissus. Several large bodies of barbarians, covering their retreat with a movable fortification of wagons, retired, or rather escaped, from the field of slaughter. II. We may presume that some insurmountable difficulty, the fatigue, perhaps, or the disobedience, of the conquerors, prevented Claudius from completing in one day the destruction of the Goths. The war was diffused over the province of Mæsia, Thrace, and Macedonia, and its operations drawn out into a variety of marches, surprises, and tumultuary engagements, as well by sea as by land. When the Romans suffered any loss, it was commonly occasioned by their own cowardice or rashness; but the superior talents of the emperor, his perfect knowledge of the country, and his judicious choice of measures as well as officers, assured on most occasions the success of his arms. The immense booty, the fruit of so many victories, consisted for the greater part of cattle and slaves. A select body of the Gothic youth was received among the Imperial troops; the remainder was sold into servitude; and so considerable was the number of female captives, that every soldier obtained to his share two or three women. A circumstance from which we may conclude, that the invaders entertained some designs of settlement as well as of plunder; since even in a naval

    expedition, they were accompanied by their families. III. The loss of their fleet, which was either taken or sunk, had intercepted the retreat of the Goths. A vast circle of Roman posts, distributed with skill, supported with firmness, and gradually closing towards a common centre, forced the barbarians into the most inaccessible parts of Mount Hæmus, where they found a safe refuge, but a very scanty subsistence. During the course of a rigorous winter in which they were besieged by the emperor’s troops, famine and pestilence, desertion and the sword, continually diminished the imprisoned multitude. On the return of spring, nothing appeared in arms except a hardy and desperate band, the remnant of that mighty host which had embarked at the mouth of the Niester.

    The pestilence which swept away such numbers of the barbarians, at length proved fatal to their conqueror. After a short but glorious reign of two years, Claudius expired at Sirmium, amidst the tears and acclamations of his subjects. In his last illness, he convened the principal officers of the state and army, and in their presence recommended Aurelian, one of his generals, as the most deserving of the throne, and the best qualified to execute the great design which he himself had been permitted only to undertake. The virtues of Claudius, his valor, affability, justice, and temperance, his love of fame and of his country, place him in that short list of emperors who added lustre to the Roman purple. Those virtues, however, were celebrated with peculiar zeal and complacency by the courtly writers of the age of Constantine, who was the great grandson of Crispus, the elder brother of Claudius. The voice of flattery was soon taught to repeat, that gods, who so hastily had snatched Claudius from the earth, rewarded his merit and piety by the perpetual establishment of the empire in his family.

    Notwithstanding these oracles, the greatness of the Flavian family (a name which it had pleased them to assume) was deferred above twenty years, and the elevation of Claudius

    occasioned the immediate ruin of his brother Quintilius, who possessed not sufficient moderation or courage to descend into the private station to which the patriotism of the late emperor had condemned him. Without delay or reflection, he assumed the purple at Aquileia, where he commanded a considerable force; and though his reign lasted only seventeen days, * he had time to obtain the sanction of the senate, and to experience a mutiny of the troops. As soon as he was informed that the great army of the Danube had invested the well-known valor of Aurelian with Imperial power, he sunk under the fame and merit of his rival; and ordering his veins to be opened, prudently withdrew himself from the unequal contest.

    The general design of this work will not permit us minutely to relate the actions of every emperor after he ascended the throne, much less to deduce the various fortunes of his private life. We shall only observe, that the father of Aurelian was a peasant of the territory of Sirmium, who occupied a small farm, the property of Aurelius, a rich senator. His warlike son enlisted in the troops as a common soldier, successively rose to the rank of a centurion, a tribune, the præfect of a legion, the inspector of the camp, the general, or, as it was then called, the duke, of a frontier; and at length, during the Gothic war, exercised the important office of commander-in-chief of the cavalry. In every station he distinguished himself by matchless valor, rigid discipline, and successful conduct. He was invested with the consulship by the emperor Valerian, who styles him, in the pompous language of that age, the deliverer of Illyricum, the restorer of Gaul, and the rival of the Scipios. At the recommendation of Valerian, a senator of the highest rank and merit, Ulpius Crinitus, whose blood was derived from the same source as that of Trajan, adopted the Pannonian peasant, gave him his daughter in marriage, and relieved with his ample fortune the honorable poverty which Aurelian had preserved inviolate.

    The reign of Aurelian lasted only four years and about nine months; but every instant of that short period was filled by

    some memorable achievement. He put an end to the Gothic war, chastised the Germans who invaded Italy, recovered Gaul, Spain, and Britain out of the hands of Tetricus, and destroyed the proud monarchy which Zenobia had erected in the East on the ruins of the afflicted empire.

    It was the rigid attention of Aurelian, even to the minutest articles of discipline, which bestowed such uninterrupted success on his arms. His military regulations are contained in a very concise epistle to one of his inferior officers, who is commanded to enforce them, as he wishes to become a tribune, or as he is desirous to live. Gaming, drinking, and the arts of divination, were severely prohibited. Aurelian expected that his soldiers should be modest, frugal, and laborous; that their armor should be constantly kept bright, their weapons sharp, their clothing and horses ready for immediate service; that they should live in their quarters with chastity and sobriety, without damaging the cornfields, without stealing even a sheep, a fowl, or a bunch of grapes, without exacting from their landlords, either salt, or oil, or wood. “The public allowance,” continues the emperor, “is sufficient for their support; their wealth should be collected from the spoils of the enemy, not from the tears of the provincials.” A single instance will serve to display the rigor, and even cruelty, of Aurelian. One of the soldiers had seduced the wife of his host. The guilty wretch was fastened to two trees forcibly drawn towards each other, and his limbs were torn asunder by their sudden separation. A few such examples impressed a salutary consternation. The punishments of Aurelian were terrible; but he had seldom occasion to punish more than once the same offence. His own conduct gave a sanction to his laws, and the seditious legions dreaded a chief who had learned to obey, and who was worthy to command.

    Chapter XI: Reign Of Claudius, Defeat Of The Goths. —

    Part II.

    The death of Claudius had revived the fainting spirit of the Goths. The troops which guarded the passes of Mount Hæmus, and the banks of the Danube, had been drawn away by the apprehension of a civil war; and it seems probable that the remaining body of the Gothic and Vandalic tribes embraced the favorable opportunity, abandoned their settlements of the Ukraine, traversed the rivers, and swelled with new multitudes the destroying host of their countrymen. Their united numbers were at length encountered by Aurelian, and the bloody and doubtful conflict ended only with the approach of night. Exhausted by so many calamities, which they had mutually endured and inflicted during a twenty years’ war, the Goths and the Romans consented to a lasting and beneficial treaty. It was earnestly solicited by the barbarians, and cheerfully ratified by the legions, to whose suffrage the prudence of Aurelian referred the decision of that important question. The Gothic nation engaged to supply the armies of Rome with a body of two thousand auxiliaries, consisting entirely of cavalry, and stipulated in return an undisturbed retreat, with a regular market as far as the Danube, provided by the emperor’s care, but at their own expense. The treaty was observed with such religious fidelity, that when a party of five hundred men straggled from the camp in quest of plunder, the king or general of the barbarians commanded that the guilty leader should be apprehended and shot to death with darts, as a victim devoted to the sanctity of their engagements. * It is, however, not unlikely, that the precaution of Aurelian, who had exacted as hostages the sons and daughters of the Gothic chiefs, contributed something to this pacific temper. The youths he trained in the exercise of arms, and near his own person: to the damsels he gave a liberal and Roman education, and by bestowing them in marriage on some of his principal officers, gradually introduced between the two nations the closest and most endearing connections.

    But the most important condition of peace was understood

    rather than expressed in the treaty. Aurelian withdrew the Roman forces from Dacia, and tacitly relinquished that great province to the Goths and Vandals. His manly judgment convinced him of the solid advantages, and taught him to despise the seeming disgrace, of thus contracting the frontiers of the monarchy. The Dacian subjects, removed from those distant possessions which they were unable to cultivate or defend, added strength and populousness to the southern side of the Danube. A fertile territory, which the repetition of barbarous inroads had changed into a desert, was yielded to their industry, and a new province of Dacia still preserved the memory of Trajan’s conquests. The old country of that name detained, however, a considerable number of its inhabitants, who dreaded exile more than a Gothic master. These degenerate Romans continued to serve the empire, whose allegiance they had renounced, by introducing among their conquerors the first notions of agriculture, the useful arts, and the conveniences of civilized life. An intercourse of commerce and language was gradually established between the opposite banks of the Danube; and after Dacia became an independent state, it often proved the firmest barrier of the empire against the invasions of the savages of the North. A sense of interest attached these more settled barbarians to the alliance of Rome, and a permanent interest very frequently ripens into sincere and useful friendship. This various colony, which filled the ancient province, and was insensibly blended into one great people, still acknowledged the superior renown and authority of the Gothic tribe, and claimed the fancied honor of a Scandinavian origin. At the same time, the lucky though accidental resemblance of the name of Getæ, * infused among the credulous Goths a vain persuasion, that in a remote age, their own ancestors, already seated in the Dacian provinces, had received the instructions of Zamolxis, and checked the victorious arms of Sesostris and Darius.

    While the vigorous and moderate conduct of Aurelian restored the Illyrian frontier, the nation of the Alemanni violated the conditions of peace, which either Gallienus had purchased, or

    Claudius had imposed, and, inflamed by their impatient youth, suddenly flew to arms. Forty thousand horse appeared in the field, and the numbers of the infantry doubled those of the cavalry. The first objects of their avarice were a few cities of the Rhætian frontier; but their hopes soon rising with success, the rapid march of the Alemanni traced a line of devastation from the Danube to the Po.

    The emperor was almost at the same time informed of the irruption, and of the retreat, of the barbarians. Collecting an active body of troops, he marched with silence and celerity along the skirts of the Hercynian forest; and the Alemanni, laden with the spoils of Italy, arrived at the Danube, without suspecting, that on the opposite bank, and in an advantageous post, a Roman army lay concealed and prepared to intercept their return. Aurelian indulged the fatal security of the barbarians, and permitted about half their forces to pass the river without disturbance and without precaution. Their situation and astonishment gave him an easy victory; his skilful conduct improved the advantage. Disposing the legions in a semicircular form, he advanced the two horns of the crescent across the Danube, and wheeling them on a sudden towards the centre, enclosed the rear of the German host. The dismayed barbarians, on whatsoever side they cast their eyes, beheld, with despair, a wasted country, a deep and rapid stream, a victorious and implacable enemy.

    Reduced to this distressed condition, the Alemanni no longer disdained to sue for peace. Aurelian received their ambassadors at the head of his camp, and with every circumstance of martial pomp that could display the greatness and discipline of Rome. The legions stood to their arms in well-ordered ranks and awful silence. The principal commanders, distinguished by the ensigns of their rank, appeared on horseback on either side of the Imperial throne. Behind the throne the consecrated images of the emperor, and his predecessors, the golden eagles, and the various titles of the legions, engraved in letters of gold, were exalted in the air on

    lofty pikes covered with silver. When Aurelian assumed his seat, his manly grace and majestic figure taught the barbarians to revere the person as well as the purple of their conqueror. The ambassadors fell prostrate on the ground in silence. They were commanded to rise, and permitted to speak. By the assistance of interpreters they extenuated their perfidy, magnified their exploits, expatiated on the vicissitudes of fortune and the advantages of peace, and, with an ill-timed confidence, demanded a large subsidy, as the price of the alliance which they offered to the Romans. The answer of the emperor was stern and imperious. He treated their offer with contempt, and their demand with indignation, reproached the barbarians, that they were as ignorant of the arts of war as of the laws of peace, and finally dismissed them with the choice only of submitting to this unconditional mercy, or awaiting the utmost severity of his resentment. Aurelian had resigned a distant province to the Goths; but it was dangerous to trust or to pardon these perfidious barbarians, whose formidable power kept Italy itself in perpetual alarms.

    Immediately after this conference, it should seem that some unexpected emergency required the emperor’s presence in Pannonia. He devolved on his lieutenants the care of finishing the destruction of the Alemanni, either by the sword, or by the surer operation of famine. But an active despair has often triumphed over the indolent assurance of success. The barbarians, finding it impossible to traverse the Danube and the Roman camp, broke through the posts in their rear, which were more feebly or less carefully guarded; and with incredible diligence, but by a different road, returned towards the mountains of Italy. Aurelian, who considered the war as totally extinguished, received the mortifying intelligence of the escape of the Alemanni, and of the ravage which they already committed in the territory of Milan. The legions were commanded to follow, with as much expedition as those heavy bodies were capable of exerting, the rapid flight of an enemy whose infantry and cavalry moved with almost equal swiftness. A few days afterwards, the emperor himself

    marched to the relief of Italy, at the head of a chosen body of auxiliaries, (among whom were the hostages and cavalry of the Vandals,) and of all the Prætorian guards who had served in the wars on the Danube.

    As the light troops of the Alemanni had spread themselves from the Alps to the Apennine, the incessant vigilance of Aurelian and his officers was exercised in the discovery, the attack, and the pursuit of the numerous detachments. Notwithstanding this desultory war, three considerable battles are mentioned, in which the principal force of both armies was obstinately engaged. The success was various. In the first, fought near Placentia, the Romans received so severe a blow, that, according to the expression of a writer extremely partial to Aurelian, the immediate dissolution of the empire was apprehended. The crafty barbarians, who had lined the woods, suddenly attacked the legions in the dusk of the evening, and, it is most probable, after the fatigue and disorder of a long march. The fury of their charge was irresistible; but, at length, after a dreadful slaughter, the patient firmness of the emperor rallied his troops, and restored, in some degree, the honor of his arms. The second battle was fought near Fano in Umbria; on the spot which, five hundred years before, had been fatal to the brother of Hannibal. Thus far the successful Germans had advanced along the Æmilian and Flaminian way, with a design of sacking the defenceless mistress of the world. But Aurelian, who, watchful for the safety of Rome, still hung on their rear, found in this place the decisive moment of giving them a total and irretrievable defeat. The flying remnant of their host was exterminated in a third and last battle near Pavia; and Italy was delivered from the inroads of the Alemanni.

    Fear has been the original parent of superstition, and every new calamity urges trembling mortals to deprecate the wrath of their invisible enemies. Though the best hope of the republic was in the valor and conduct of Aurelian, yet such was the public consternation, when the barbarians were hourly

    expected at the gates of Rome, that, by a decree of the senate the Sibylline books were consulted. Even the emperor himself from a motive either of religion or of policy, recommended this salutary measure, chided the tardiness of the senate, and offered to supply whatever expense, whatever animals, whatever captives of any nation, the gods should require. Notwithstanding this liberal offer, it does not appear, that any human victims expiated with their blood the sins of the Roman people. The Sibylline books enjoined ceremonies of a more harmless nature, processions of priests in white robes, attended by a chorus of youths and virgins; lustrations of the city and adjacent country; and sacrifices, whose powerful influence disabled the barbarians from passing the mystic ground on which they had been celebrated. However puerile in themselves, these superstitious arts were subservient to the success of the war; and if, in the decisive battle of Fano, the Alemanni fancied they saw an army of spectres combating on the side of Aurelian, he received a real and effectual aid from this imaginary reenforcement.

    But whatever confidence might be placed in ideal ramparts, the experience of the past, and the dread of the future, induced the Romans to construct fortifications of a grosser and more substantial kind. The seven hills of Rome had been surrounded, by the successors of Romulus, with an ancient wall of more than thirteen miles. The vast enclosure may seem disproportioned to the strength and numbers of the infant state. But it was necessary to secure an ample extent of pasture and arable land, against the frequent and sudden incursions of the tribes of Latium, the perpetual enemies of the republic. With the progress of Roman greatness, the city and its inhabitants gradually increased, filled up the vacant space, pierced through the useless walls, covered the field of Mars, and, on every side, followed the public highways in long and beautiful suburbs. The extent of the new walls, erected by Aurelian, and finished in the reign of Probus, was magnified by popular estimation to near fifty, but is reduced by accurate measurement to about twenty-one miles. It was a great but a

    melancholy labor, since the defence of the capital betrayed the decline of the monarchy. The Romans of a more prosperous age, who trusted to the arms of the legions the safety of the frontier camps, were very far from entertaining a suspicion, that it would ever become necessary to fortify the seat of empire against the inroads of the barbarians.

    The victory of Claudius over the Goths, and the success of Aurelian against the Alemanni, had already restored to the arms of Rome their ancient superiority over the barbarous nations of the North. To chastise domestic tyrants, and to reunite the dismembered parts of the empire, was a task reserved for the second of those warlike emperors. Though he was acknowledged by the senate and people, the frontiers of Italy, Africa, Illyricum, and Thrace, confined the limits of his reign. Gaul, Spain, and Britain, Egypt, Syria, and Asia Minor, were still possessed by two rebels, who alone, out of so numerous a list, had hitherto escaped the dangers of their situation; and to complete the ignominy of Rome, these rival thrones had been usurped by women.

    A rapid succession of monarchs had arisen and fallen in the provinces of Gaul. The rigid virtues of Posthumus served only to hasten his destruction. After suppressing a competitor, who had assumed the purple at Mentz, he refused to gratify his troops with the plunder of the rebellious city; and in the seventh year of his reign, became the victim of their disappointed avarice. The death of Victorinus, his friend and associate, was occasioned by a less worthy cause. The shining accomplishments of that prince were stained by a licentious passion, which he indulged in acts of violence, with too little regard to the laws of society, or even to those of love. He was slain at Cologne, by a conspiracy of jealous husbands, whose revenge would have appeared more justifiable, had they spared the innocence of his son. After the murder of so many valiant princes, it is somewhat remarkable, that a female for a long time controlled the fierce legions of Gaul, and still more singular, that she was the mother of the unfortunate

    Victorinus. The arts and treasures of Victoria enabled her successively to place Marius and Tetricus on the throne, and to reign with a manly vigor under the name of those dependent emperors. Money of copper, of silver, and of gold, was coined in her name; she assumed the titles of Augusta and Mother of the Camps: her power ended only with her life; but her life was perhaps shortened by the ingratitude of Tetricus.

    When, at the instigation of his ambitious patroness, Tetricus assumed the ensigns of royalty, he was governor of the peaceful province of Aquitaine, an employment suited to his character and education. He reigned four or five years over Gaul, Spain, and Britain, the slave and sovereign of a licentious army, whom he dreaded, and by whom he was despised. The valor and fortune of Aurelian at length opened the prospect of a deliverance. He ventured to disclose his melancholy situation, and conjured the emperor to hasten to the relief of his unhappy rival. Had this secret correspondence reached the ears of the soldiers, it would most probably have cost Tetricus his life; nor could he resign the sceptre of the West without committing an act of treason against himself. He affected the appearances of a civil war, led his forces into the field, against Aurelian, posted them in the most disadvantageous manner, betrayed his own counsels to his enemy, and with a few chosen friends deserted in the beginning of the action. The rebel legions, though disordered and dismayed by the unexpected treachery of their chief, defended themselves with desperate valor, till they were cut in pieces almost to a man, in this bloody and memorable battle, which was fought near Chalons in Champagne. The retreat of the irregular auxiliaries, Franks and Batavians, whom the conqueror soon compelled or persuaded to repass the Rhine, restored the general tranquillity, and the power of Aurelian was acknowledged from the wall of Antoninus to the columns of Hercules.

    As early as the reign of Claudius, the city of Autun, alone and unassisted, had ventured to declare against the legions of

    Gaul. After a siege of seven months, they stormed and plundered that unfortunate city, already wasted by famine. Lyons, on the contrary, had resisted with obstinate disaffection the arms of Aurelian. We read of the punishment of Lyons, but there is not any mention of the rewards of Autun. Such, indeed, is the policy of civil war; severely to remember injuries, and to forget the most important services. Revenge is profitable, gratitude is expensive.

    Aurelian had no sooner secured the person and provinces of Tetricus, than he turned his arms against Zenobia, the celebrated queen of Palmyra and the East. Modern Europe has produced several illustrious women who have sustained with glory the weight of empire; nor is our own age destitute of such distinguished characters. But if we except the doubtful achievements of Semiramis, Zenobia is perhaps the only female whose superior genius broke through the servile indolence imposed on her sex by the climate and manners of Asia. She claimed her descent from the Macedonian kings of Egypt, * equalled in beauty her ancestor Cleopatra, and far surpassed that princess in chastity and valor. Zenobia was esteemed the most lovely as well as the most heroic of her sex. She was of a dark complexion, (for in speaking of a lady these trifles become important.) Her teeth were of a pearly whiteness, and her large black eyes sparkled with uncommon fire, tempered by the most attractive sweetness. Her voice was strong and harmonious. Her manly understanding was strengthened and adorned by study. She was not ignorant of the Latin tongue, but possessed in equal perfection the Greek, the Syriac, and the Egyptian languages. She had drawn up for her own use an epitome of oriental history, and familiarly compared the beauties of Homer and Plato under the tuition of the sublime Longinus.

    This accomplished woman gave her hand to Odenathus, who, from a private station, raised himself to the dominion of the East. She soon became the friend and companion of a hero. In the intervals of war, Odenathus passionately delighted in the

    exercise of hunting; he pursued with ardor the wild beasts of the desert, lions, panthers, and bears; and the ardor of Zenobia in that dangerous amusement was not inferior to his own. She had inured her constitution to fatigue, disdained the use of a covered carriage, generally appeared on horseback in a military habit, and sometimes marched several miles on foot at the head of the troops. The success of Odenathus was in a great measure ascribed to her incomparable prudence and fortitude. Their splendid victories over the Great King, whom they twice pursued as far as the gates of Ctesiphon, laid the foundations of their united fame and power. The armies which they commanded, and the provinces which they had saved, acknowledged not any other sovereigns than their invincible chiefs. The senate and people of Rome revered a stranger who had avenged their captive emperor, and even the insensible son of Valerian accepted Odenathus for his legitimate colleague.

    Chapter XI: Reign Of Claudius, Defeat Of The Goths. —

    Part III.

    After a successful expedition against the Gothic plunderers of Asia, the Palmyrenian prince returned to the city of Emesa in Syria. Invincible in war, he was there cut off by domestic treason, and his favorite amusement of hunting was the cause, or at least the occasion, of his death. His nephew Mæonius presumed to dart his javelin before that of his uncle; and though admonished of his error, repeated the same insolence. As a monarch, and as a sportsman, Odenathus was provoked, took away his horse, a mark of ignominy among the barbarians, and chastised the rash youth by a short confinement. The offence was soon forgot, but the punishment was remembered; and Mæonius, with a few daring associates, assassinated his uncle in the midst of a great entertainment. Herod, the son of Odenathus, though not of Zenobia, a young man of a soft and effeminate temper, was killed with his father. But Mæonius obtained only the pleasure of revenge by

    this bloody deed. He had scarcely time to assume the title of Augustus, before he was sacrificed by Zenobia to the memory of her husband.

    With the assistance of his most faithful friends, she immediately filled the vacant throne, and governed with manly counsels Palmyra, Syria, and the East, above five years. By the death of Odenathus, that authority was at an end which the senate had granted him only as a personal distinction; but his martial widow, disdaining both the senate and Gallienus, obliged one of the Roman generals, who was sent against her, to retreat into Europe, with the loss of his army and his reputation. Instead of the little passions which so frequently perplex a female reign, the steady administration of Zenobia was guided by the most judicious maxims of policy. If it was expedient to pardon, she could calm her resentment; if it was necessary to punish, she could impose silence on the voice of pity. Her strict economy was accused of avarice; yet on every proper occasion she appeared magnificent and liberal. The neighboring states of Arabia, Armenia, and Persia, dreaded her enmity, and solicited her alliance. To the dominions of Odenathus, which extended from the Euphrates to the frontiers of Bithynia, his widow added the inheritance of her ancestors, the populous and fertile kingdom of Egypt. * The emperor Claudius acknowledged her merit, and was content, that, while he pursued the Gothic war, sheshould assert the dignity of the empire in the East. ^61? The conduct, however, of Zenobia, was attended with some ambiguity; not is it unlikely that she had conceived the design of erecting an independent and hostile monarchy. She blended with the popular manners of Roman princes the stately pomp of the courts of Asia, and exacted from her subjects the same adoration that was paid to the successor of Cyrus. She bestowed on her three sons a Latin education, and often showed them to the troops adorned with the Imperial purple. For herself she reserved the diadem, with the splendid but doubtful title of Queen of the East.

    When Aurelian passed over into Asia, against an adversary whose sex alone could render her an object of contempt, his presence restored obedience to the province of Bithynia, already shaken by the arms and intrigues of Zenobia. Advancing at the head of his legions, he accepted the submission of Ancyra, and was admitted into Tyana, after an obstinate siege, by the help of a perfidious citizen. The generous though fierce temper of Aurelian abandoned the traitor to the rage of the soldiers; a superstitious reverence induced him to treat with lenity the countrymen of Apollonius the philosopher. Antioch was deserted on his approach, till the emperor, by his salutary edicts, recalled the fugitives, and granted a general pardon to all, who, from necessity rather than choice, had been engaged in the service of the Palmyrenian Queen. The unexpected mildness of such a conduct reconciled the minds of the Syrians, and as far as the gates of Emesa, the wishes of the people seconded the terror of his arms.

    Zenobia would have ill deserved her reputation, had she indolently permitted the emperor of the West to approach within a hundred miles of her capital. The fate of the East was decided in two great battles; so similar in almost every circumstance, that we can scarcely distinguish them from each other, except by observing that the first was fought near Antioch, and the second near Emesa. In both the queen of Palmyra animated the armies by her presence, and devolved the execution of her orders on Zabdas, who had already signalized his military talents by the conquest of Egypt. The numerous forces of Zenobia consisted for the most part of light archers, and of heavy cavalry clothed in complete steel. The Moorish and Illyrian horse of Aurelian were unable to sustain the ponderous charge of their antagonists. They fled in real or affected disorder, engaged the Palmyrenians in a laborious pursuit, harassed them by a desultory combat, and at length discomfited this impenetrable but unwieldy body of cavalry. The light infantry, in the mean time, when they had exhausted

    their quivers, remaining without protection against a closer onset, exposed their naked sides to the swords of the legions. Aurelian had chosen these veteran troops, who were usually stationed on the Upper Danube, and whose valor had been severely tried in the Alemannic war. After the defeat of Emesa, Zenobia found it impossible to collect a third army. As far as the frontier of Egypt, the nations subject to her empire had joined the standard of the conqueror, who detached Probus, the bravest of his generals, to possess himself of the Egyptian provinces. Palmyra was the last resource of the widow of Odenathus. She retired within the walls of her capital, made every preparation for a vigorous resistance, and declared, with the intrepidity of a heroine, that the last moment of her reign and of her life should be the same.

    Amid the barren deserts of Arabia, a few cultivated spots rise like islands out of the sandy ocean. Even the name of Tadmor, or Palmyra, by its signification in the Syriac as well as in the Latin language, denoted the multitude of palm-trees which afforded shade and verdure to that temperate region. The air was pure, and the soil, watered by some invaluable springs, was capable of producing fruits as well as corn. A place possessed of such singular advantages, and situated at a convenient distance between the Gulf of Persia and the Mediterranean, was soon frequented by the caravans which conveyed to the nations of Europe a considerable part of the rich commodities of India. Palmyra insensibly increased into an opulent and independent city, and connecting the Roman and the

    Parthian monarchies by the mutual benefits of commerce, was suffered to observe an humble neutrality, till at length, after the victories of Trajan, the little republic sunk into the bosom of Rome, and flourished more than one hundred and fifty years in the subordinate though honorable rank of a colony. It was during that peaceful period, if we may judge from a few remaining inscriptions, that the wealthy Palmyrenians constructed those temples, palaces, and porticos of Grecian architecture, whose ruins, scattered over an extent of several

    miles, have deserved the curiosity of our travellers. The elevation of Odenathus and Zenobia appeared to reflect new splendor on their country, and Palmyra, for a while, stood forth the rival of Rome: but the competition was fatal, and ages of prosperity were sacrificed to a moment of glory.

    In his march over the sandy desert between Emesa and Palmyra, the emperor Aurelian was perpetually harassed by the Arabs; nor could he always defend his army, and especially his baggage, from those flying troops of active and daring robbers, who watched the moment of surprise, and eluded the slow pursuit of the legions. The siege of Palmyra was an object far more difficult and important, and the emperor, who, with incessant vigor, pressed the attacks in person, was himself wounded with a dart. “The Roman people,” says Aurelian, in an original letter, “speak with contempt of the war which I am waging against a woman. They are ignorant both of the character and of the power of Zenobia. It is impossible to enumerate her warlike preparations, of stones, of arrows, and of every species of missile weapons. Every part of the walls is provided with two or three balist and artificial fires are thrown from her military engines. The fear of punishment has armed her with a desperate courage. Yet still I trust in the protecting deities of Rome, who have hitherto been favorable to all my undertakings.” Doubtful, however, of the protection of the gods, and of the event of the siege, Aurelian judged it more prudent to offer terms of an advantageous capitulation; to the queen, a splendid retreat; to the citizens, their ancient privileges. His proposals were obstinately rejected, and the refusal was accompanied with insult.

    The firmness of Zenobia was supported by the hope, that in a very short time famine would compel the Roman army to repass the desert; and by the reasonable expectation that the kings of the East, and particularly the Persian monarch, would arm in the defence of their most natural ally. But fortune, and the perseverance of Aurelian, overcame every obstacle. The

    death of Sapor, which happened about this time, distracted the councils of Persia, and the inconsiderable succors that attempted to relieve Palmyra, were easily intercepted either by the arms or the liberality of the emperor. From every part of Syria, a regular succession of convoys safely arrived in the camp, which was increased by the return of Probus with his victorious troops from the conquest of Egypt. It was then that Zenobia resolved to fly. She mounted the fleetest of her dromedaries, and had already reached the banks of the Euphrates, about sixty miles from Palmyra, when she was overtaken by the pursuit of Aurelian’s light horse, seized, and brought back a captive to the feet of the emperor. Her capital soon afterwards surrendered, and was treated with unexpected lenity. The arms, horses, and camels, with an immense treasure of gold, silver, silk, and precious stones, were all delivered to the conqueror, who, leaving only a garrison of six hundred archers, returned to Emesa, and employed some time in the distribution of rewards and punishments at the end of so memorable a war, which restored to the obedience of Rome those provinces that had renounced their allegiance since the captivity of Valerian.

    When the Syrian queen was brought into the presence of Aurelian, he sternly asked her, How she had presumed to rise in arms against the emperors of Rome! The answer of Zenobia was a prudent mixture of respect and firmness. “Because I disdained to consider as Roman emperors an Aureolus or a Gallienus. You alone I acknowledge as my conqueror and my sovereign.” But as female fortitude is commonly artificial, so it is seldom steady or consistent. The courage of Zenobia deserted her in the hour of trial; she trembled at the angry clamors of the soldiers, who called aloud for her immediate execution, forgot the generous despair of Cleopatra, which she had proposed as her model, and ignominiously purchased life by the sacrifice of her fame and her friends. It was to their counsels, which governed the weakness of her sex, that she imputed the guilt of her obstinate resistance; it was on their heads that she directed the vengeance of the cruel Aurelian.

    The fame of Longinus, who was included among the numerous and perhaps innocent victims of her fear, will survive that of the queen who betrayed, or the tyrant who condemned him. Genius and learning were incapable of moving a fierce unlettered soldier, but they had served to elevate and harmonize the soul of Longinus. Without uttering a complaint, he calmly followed the executioner, pitying his unhappy mistress, and bestowing comfort on his afflicted friends.

    Returning from the conquest of the East, Aurelian had already crossed the Straits which divided Europe from Asia, when he was provoked by the intelligence that the Palmyrenians had massacred the governor and garrison which he had left among them, and again erected the standard of revolt. Without a moment’s deliberation, he once more turned his face towards Syria. Antioch was alarmed by his rapid approach, and the helpless city of Palmyra felt the irresistible weight of his resentment. We have a letter of Aurelian himself, in which he acknowledges, that old men, women, children, and peasants, had been involved in that dreadful execution, which should have been confined to armed rebellion; and although his principal concern seems directed to the reestablishment of a temple of the Sun, he discovers some pity for the remnant of the Palmyrenians, to whom he grants the permission of rebuilding and inhabiting their city. But it is easier to destroy than to restore. The seat of commerce, of arts, and of Zenobia, gradually sunk into an obscure town, a trifling fortress, and at length a miserable village. The present citizens of Palmyra, consisting of thirty or forty families, have erected their mud cottages within the spacious court of a magnificent temple.

    Another and a last labor still awaited the indefatigable Aurelian; to suppress a dangerous though obscure rebel, who, during the revolt of Palmyra, had arisen on the banks of the Nile. Firmus, the friend and ally, as he proudly styled himself, of Odenathus and Zenobia, was no more than a wealthy merchant of Egypt. In the course of his trade to India, he had formed very intimate connections with the Saracens and the

    Blemmyes, whose situation on either coast of the Red Sea gave them an easy introduction into the Upper Egypt. The Egyptians he inflamed with the hope of freedom, and, at the head of their furious multitude, broke into the city of Alexandria, where he assumed the Imperial purple, coined money, published edicts, and raised an army, which, as he vainly boasted, he was capable of maintaining from the sole profits of his paper trade. Such troops were a feeble defence against the approach of Aurelian; and it seems almost unnecessary to relate, that Firmus was routed, taken, tortured, and put to death. Aurelian might now congratulate the senate, the people, and himself, that in little more than three years, he had restored universal peace and order to the Roman world.

    Since the foundation of Rome, no general had more nobly deserved a triumph than Aurelian; nor was a triumph ever celebrated with superior pride and magnificence. The pomp was opened by twenty elephants, four royal tigers, and above two hundred of the most curious animals from every climate of the North, the East, and the South. They were followed by sixteen hundred gladiators, devoted to the cruel amusement of the amphitheatre. The wealth of Asia, the arms and ensigns of so many conquered nations, and the magnificent plate and wardrobe of the Syrian queen, were disposed in exact symmetry or artful disorder. The ambassadors of the most remote parts of the earth, of Æthiopia, Arabia, Persia, Bactriana, India, and China, all remarkable by their rich or singular dresses, displayed the fame and power of the Roman emperor, who exposed likewise to the public view the presents that he had received, and particularly a great number of crowns of gold, the offerings of grateful cities. The victories of Aurelian were attested by the long train of captives who reluctantly attended his triumph, Goths, Vandals, Sarmatians, Alemanni, Franks, Gauls, Syrians, and Egyptians. Each people was distinguished by its peculiar inscription, and the title of Amazons was bestowed on ten martial heroines of the Gothie nation who had been taken in arms. But every eye,

    disregarding the crowd of captives, was fixed on the emperor Tetricus and the queen of the East. The former, as well as his son, whom he had created Augustus, was dressed in Gallic trousers, a saffron tunic, and a robe of purple. The beauteous figure of Zenobia was confined by fetters of gold; a slave supported the gold chain which encircled her neck, and she almost fainted under the intolerable weight of jewels. She preceded on foot the magnificent chariot, in which she once hoped to enter the gates of Rome. It was followed by two other chariots, still more sumptuous, of Odenathus and of the Persian monarch. The triumphal car of Aurelian (it had formerly been used by a Gothic king) was drawn, on this memorable occasion, either by four stags or by four elephants. The most illustrious of the senate, the people, and the army closed the solemn procession. Unfeigned joy, wonder, and gratitude, swelled the acclamations of the multitude; but the satisfaction of the senate was clouded by the appearance of Tetricus; nor could they suppress a rising murmur, that the haughty emperor should thus expose to public ignominy the person of a Roman and a magistrate.

    But however, in the treatment of his unfortunate rivals, Aurelian might indulge his pride, he behaved towards them with a generous clemency, which was seldom exercised by the ancient conquerors. Princes who, without success, had defended their throne or freedom, were frequently strangled in prison, as soon as the triumphal pomp ascended the Capitol. These usurpers, whom their defeat had convicted of the crime of treason, were permitted to spend their lives in affluence and honorable repose. The emperor presented Zenobia with an elegant villa at Tibur, or Tivoli, about twenty miles from the capital; the Syrian queen insensibly sunk into a Roman matron, her daughters married into noble families, and her race was not yet extinct in the fifth century. Tetricus and his son were reinstated in their rank and fortunes. They erected on the Cælian hill a magnificent palace, and as soon as it was finished, invited Aurelian to supper. On his entrance, he was agreeably surprised with a picture which represented their

    singular history. They were delineated offering to the emperor a civic crown and the sceptre of Gaul, and again receiving at his hands the ornaments of the senatorial dignity. The father was afterwards invested with the government of Lucania, and Aurelian, who soon admitted the abdicated monarch to his friendship and conversation, familiarly asked him, Whether it were not more desirable to administer a province of Italy, than to reign beyond the Alps. The son long continued a respectable member of the senate; nor was there any one of the Roman nobility more esteemed by Aurelian, as well as by his successors.

    So long and so various was the pomp of Aurelian’s triumph, that although it opened with the dawn of day, the slow majesty of the procession ascended not the Capitol before the ninth hour; and it was already dark when the emperor returned to the palace. The festival was protracted by theatrical representations, the games of the circus, the hunting of wild beasts, combats of gladiators, and naval engagements. Liberal donatives were distributed to the army and people, and several institutions, agreeable or beneficial to the city, contributed to perpetuate the glory of Aurelian. A considerable portion of his oriental spoils was consecrated to the gods of Rome; the Capitol, and every other temple, glittered with the offerings of his ostentatious piety; and the temple of the Sun alone received above fifteen thousand pounds of gold. This last was a magnificent structure, erected by the emperor on the side of the Quirinal hill, and dedicated, soon after the triumph, to that deity whom Aurelian adored as the parent of his life and fortunes. His mother had been an inferior priestess in a chapel of the Sun; a peculiar devotion to the god of Light was a sentiment which the fortunate peasant imbibed in his infancy; and every step of his elevation, every victory of his reign, fortified superstition by gratitude.

    The arms of Aurelian had vanquished the foreign and domestic foes of the republic. We are assured, that, by his salutary rigor, crimes and factions, mischievous arts and pernicious

    connivance, the luxurious growth of a feeble and oppressive government, were eradicated throughout the Roman world. But if we attentively reflect how much swifter is the progress of corruption than its cure, and if we remember that the years abandoned to public disorders exceeded the months allotted to the martial reign of Aurelian, we must confess that a few short intervals of peace were insufficient for the arduous work of reformation. Even his attempt to restore the integrity of the coin was opposed by a formidable insurrection. The emperor’s vexation breaks out in one of his private letters. “Surely,” says he, “the gods have decreed that my life should be a perpetual warfare. A sedition within the walls has just now given birth to a very serious civil war. The workmen of the mint, at the instigation of Felicissimus, a slave to whom I had intrusted an employment in the finances, have risen in rebellion. They are at length suppressed; but seven thousand of my soldiers have been slain in the contest, of those troops whose ordinary station is in Dacia, and the camps along the Danube.” Other writers, who confirm the same fact, add likewise, that it happened soon after Aurelian’s triumph; that the decisive engagement was fought on the Cælian hill; that the workmen of the mint had adulterated the coin; and that the emperor restored the public credit, by delivering out good money in exchange for the bad, which the people was commanded to bring into the treasury.

    We might content ourselves with relating this extraordinary transaction, but we cannot dissemble how much in its present form it appears to us inconsistent and incredible. The debasement of the coin is indeed well suited to the administration of Gallienus; nor is it unlikely that the instruments of the corruption might dread the inflexible justice of Aurelian. But the guilt, as well as the profit, must have been confined to a very few; nor is it easy to conceive by what arts they could arm a people whom they had injured, against a monarch whom they had betrayed. We might naturally expect that such miscreants should have shared the public detestation with the informers and the other ministers

    of oppression; and that the reformation of the coin should have been an action equally popular with the destruction of those obsolete accounts, which by the emperor’s order were burnt in the forum of Trajan. In an age when the principles of commerce were so imperfectly understood, the most desirable end might perhaps be effected by harsh and injudicious means; but a temporary grievance of such a nature can scarcely excite and support a serious civil war. The repetition of intolerable taxes, imposed either on the land or on the necessaries of life, may at last provoke those who will not, or who cannot, relinquish their country. But the case is far otherwise in every operation which, by whatsoever expedients, restores the just value of money. The transient evil is soon obliterated by the permanent benefit, the loss is divided among multitudes; and if a few wealthy individuals experience a sensible diminution of treasure, with their riches, they at the same time lose the degree of weight and importance which they derived from the possession of them. However Aurelian might choose to disguise the real cause of the insurrection, his reformation of the coin could furnish only a faint pretence to a party already powerful and discontented. Rome, though deprived of freedom, was distracted by faction. The people, towards whom the emperor, himself a plebeian, always expressed a peculiar fondness, lived in perpetual dissension with the senate, the equestrian order, and the Prætorian guards. Nothing less than the firm though secret conspiracy of those orders, of the authority of the first, the wealth of the second, and the arms of the third, could have displayed a strength capable of contending in battle with the veteran legions of the Danube, which, under the conduct of a martial sovereign, had achieved the conquest of the West and of the East.

    Whatever was the cause or the object of this rebellion, imputed with so little probability to the workmen of the mint, Aurelian used his victory with unrelenting rigor. He was naturally of a severe disposition. A peasant and a soldier, his nerves yielded not easily to the impressions of sympathy, and he could

    sustain without emotion the sight of tortures and death. Trained from his earliest youth in the exercise of arms, he set too small a value on the life of a citizen, chastised by military execution the slightest offences, and transferred the stern discipline of the camp into the civil administration of the laws. His love of justice often became a blind and furious passion and whenever he deemed his own or the public safety endangered, he disregarded the rules of evidence, and the proportion of punishments. The unprovoked rebellion with which the Romans rewarded his services, exasperated his haughty spirit. The noblest families of the capital were involved in the guilt or suspicion of this dark conspiracy. A nasty spirit of revenge urged the bloody prosecution, and it proved fatal to one of the nephews of the emperor. The executioners (if we may use the expression of a contemporary poet) were fatigued, the prisons were crowded, and the unhappy senate lamented the death or absence of its most illustrious members. Nor was the pride of Aurelian less offensive to that assembly than his cruelty. Ignorant or impatient of the restraints of civil institutions, he disdained to hold his power by any other title than that of the sword, and governed by right of conquest an empire which he had saved and subdued.

    It was observed by one of the most sagacious of the Roman princes, that the talents of his predecessor Aurelian were better suited to the command of an army, than to the government of an empire. Conscious of the character in which nature and experience had enabled him to excel, he again took the field a few months after his triumph. It was expedient to exercise the restless temper of the legions in some foreign war, and the Persian monarch, exulting in the shame of Valerian, still braved with impunity the offended majesty of Rome. At the head of an army, less formidable by its numbers than by its discipline and valor, the emperor advanced as far as the Straits which divide Europe from Asia. He there experienced that the most absolute power is a weak defence against the effects of despair. He had threatened one of his secretaries

    who was accused of extortion; and it was known that he seldom threatened in vain. The last hope which remained for the criminal, was to involve some of the principal officers of the army in his danger, or at least in his fears. Artfully counterfeiting his master’s hand, he showed them, in a long and bloody list, their own names devoted to death. Without suspecting or examining the fraud, they resolved to secure their lives by the murder of the emperor. On his march, between Byzanthium and Heraclea, Aurelian was suddenly attacked by the conspirators, whose stations gave them a right to surround his person, and after a short resistance, fell by the hand of Mucapor, a general whom he had always loved and trusted. He died regretted by the army, detested by the senate, but universally acknowledged as a warlike and fortunate prince, the useful, though severe reformer of a degenerate state.

  • Edward Gibbon《History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire 》I-VI

    Introduction

    Preface By The Editor.

    The great work of Gibbon is indispensable to the student of history. The literature of Europe offers no substitute for “The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire.” It has obtained undisputed possession, as rightful occupant, of the vast period which it comprehends. However some subjects, which it embraces, may have undergone more complete investigation, on the general view of the whole period, this history is the sole undisputed authority to which all defer, and from which few appeal to the original writers, or to more modern compilers. The inherent interest of the subject, the inexhaustible labor employed upon it; the immense condensation of matter; the luminous arrangement; the general accuracy; the style, which, however monotonous from its uniform stateliness, and sometimes wearisome from its elaborate art., is throughout vigorous, animated, often picturesque always commands attention, always conveys its meaning with emphatic energy, describes with singular breadth and fidelity, and generalizes with unrivalled felicity of expression; all these high qualifications have secured, and seem likely to secure, its permanent place in historic literature.

    This vast design of Gibbon, the magnificent whole into which he has cast the decay and ruin of the ancient civilization, the formation and birth of the new order of things, will of itself, independent of the laborious execution of his immense plan, render “The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire” an unapproachable subject to the future historian:* in the eloquent language of his recent French editor, M. Guizot:

    “The gradual decline of the most extraordinary dominion which has ever invaded and oppressed the world; the fall of that immense empire, erected on the ruins of so many kingdoms, republics, and states both barbarous and civilized; and forming in its turn, by its dismemberment, a multitude of states, republics, and kingdoms; the annihilation of the religion of Greece and Rome; the birth and the progress of the two new religions which have shared the most beautiful regions of the earth; the decrepitude of the ancient world, the spectacle of its expiring glory and degenerate manners; the infancy of the modern world, the picture of its first progress, of the new direction given to the mind and character of man — such a subject must necessarily fix the attention and excite the interest of men, who cannot behold with indifference those memorable epochs, during which, in the fine language of Corneille —

    ‘Un grand destin commence, un grand destin s’achève.’”

    This extent and harmony of design is unquestionably that which distinguishes the work of Gibbon from all other great historical compositions. He has first bridged the abyss between ancient and modern times, and connected together the two great worlds of history. The great advantage which the classical historians possess over those of modern times is in unity of plan, of course greatly facilitated by the narrower sphere to which their researches were confined. Except Herodotus, the great historians of Greece — we exclude the more modern compilers, like Diodorus Siculus — limited themselves to a single period, or at least to the contracted sphere of Grecian affairs. As far as the Barbarians trespassed within the Grecian boundary, or were necessarily mingled up with Grecian politics, they were admitted into the pale of Grecian history; but to Thucydides and to Xenophon, excepting in the Persian inroad of the latter, Greece was the world. Natural unity confined their narrative almost to chronological order, the episodes were of rare occurrence and extremely brief. To the Roman historians the course was equally clear and defined. Rome was their centre of unity; and the uniformity with which the circle of the Roman dominion spread around, the regularity with which their civil polity expanded, forced, as it were, upon the Roman historian that plan which Polybius announces as the subject of his history, the means and the manner by which the whole world became subject to the Roman sway. How different the complicated politics of the European kingdoms! Every national history, to be complete, must, in a certain sense, be the history of Europe; there is no knowing to how remote a quarter it may be necessary to trace our most domestic events; from a country, how apparently disconnected, may originate the impulse which gives its direction to the whole course of affairs.

    In imitation of his classical models, Gibbon places Rome as the cardinal point from which his inquiries diverge, and to which they bear constant reference; yet how immeasurable the space over which those inquiries range; how complicated, how confused, how apparently inextricable the causes which tend to the decline of the Roman empire! how countless the nations which swarm forth, in mingling and indistinct hordes, constantly changing the geographical limits — incessantly confounding the natural boundaries! At first sight, the whole period, the whole state of the world, seems to offer no more secure footing to an historical adventurer than the chaos of Milton — to be in a state of irreclaimable disorder, best described in the language of the poet: —

    “A dark Illimitable ocean, without bound, Without dimension, where length, breadth, and height, And time, and place, are lost: where eldest Night And Chaos, ancestors of Nature, hold Eternal anarchy, amidst the noise Of endless wars, and by confusion stand.”

    We feel that the unity and harmony of narrative, which shall comprehend this period of social disorganization, must be ascribed entirely to the skill and luminous disposition of the historian. It is in this sublime Gothic architecture of his work, in which the boundless range, the infinite variety, the, at first sight, incongruous gorgeousness of the separate parts, nevertheless are all subordinate to one main and predominant idea, that Gibbon is unrivalled. We cannot but admire the manner in which he masses his materials, and arranges his facts in successive groups, not according to chronological order, but to their moral or political connection; the distinctness with which he marks his periods of gradually increasing decay; and the skill with which, though advancing on separate parallels of history, he shows the common tendency of the slower or more rapid religious or civil innovations. However these principles of composition may demand more than ordinary attention on the part of the reader, they can alone impress upon the memory the real course, and the relative importance of the events. Whoever would justly appreciate the superiority of Gibbon’s lucid arrangement, should attempt to make his way through the regular but wearisome annals of Tillemont, or even the less ponderous volumes of Le Beau. Both these writers adhere, almost entirely, to chronological order; the consequence is, that we are twenty times called upon to break off, and resume the thread of six or eight wars in different parts of the empire; to suspend the operations of a military expedition for a court intrigue; to hurry away from a siege to a council; and the same page places us in the middle of a campaign against the barbarians, and in the depths of the Monophysite controversy. In Gibbon it is not always easy to bear in mind the exact dates but the course of events is ever clear and distinct; like a skilful general, though his troops advance from the most remote and opposite quarters, they are constantly bearing down and concentrating themselves on one point — that which is still occupied by the name, and by the waning power of Rome. Whether he traces the progress of hostile religions, or leads from the shores of the Baltic, or the verge of the Chinese empire, the successive hosts of barbarians — though one wave has hardly burst and discharged itself, before another swells up and approaches — all is made to flow in the same direction, and the impression which each makes upon the tottering fabric of the Roman greatness, connects their distant movements, and measures the relative importance assigned to them in the panoramic history. The more peaceful and didactic episodes on the development of the Roman law, or even on the details of ecclesiastical history, interpose themselves as resting-places or divisions between the periods of barbaric invasion. In short, though distracted first by the two capitals, and afterwards by the formal partition of the empire, the extraordinary felicity of arrangement maintains an order and a regular progression. As our horizon expands to reveal to us the gathering tempests which are forming far beyond the boundaries of the civilized world — as we follow their successive approach to the trembling frontier — the compressed and receding line is still distinctly visible; though gradually dismembered and the broken fragments assuming the form of regular states and kingdoms, the real relation of those kingdoms to the empire is maintained and defined; and even when the Roman dominion has shrunk into little more than the province of Thrace — when the name of Rome, confined, in Italy, to the walls of the city — yet it is still the memory, the shade of the Roman greatness, which extends over the wide sphere into which the historian expands his later narrative; the whole blends into the unity, and is manifestly essential to the double catastrophe of his tragic drama.

    But the amplitude, the magnificence, or the harmony of design, are, though imposing, yet unworthy claims on our admiration, unless the details are filled up with correctness and accuracy. No writer has been more severely tried on this point than Gibbon. He has undergone the triple scrutiny of theological zeal quickened by just resentment, of literary emulation, and of that mean and invidious vanity which delights in detecting errors in writers of established fame. On the result of the trial, we may be permitted to summon competent witnesses before we deliver our own judgment.

    1. Guizot, in his preface, after stating that in France and Germany, as well as in England, in the most enlightened countries of Europe, Gibbon is constantly cited as an authority, thus proceeds: —

    “I have had occasion, during my labors, to consult the writings of philosophers, who have treated on the finances of the Roman empire; of scholars, who have investigated the chronology; of theologians, who have searched the depths of ecclesiastical history; of writers on law, who have studied with care the Roman jurisprudence; of Orientalists, who have occupied themselves with the Arabians and the Koran; of modern historians, who have entered upon extensive researches touching the crusades and their influence; each of these writers has remarked and pointed out, in the ‘History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,’ some negligences, some false or imperfect views some omissions, which it is impossible not to suppose voluntary; they have rectified some facts combated with advantage some assertions; but in general they have taken the researches and the ideas of Gibbon, as points of departure, or as proofs of the researches or of the new opinions which they have advanced.”

    1. Guizot goes on to state his own impressions on reading Gibbon’s history, and no authority will have greater weight with those to whom the extent and accuracy of his historical researches are known: —

    “After a first rapid perusal, which allowed me to feel nothing but the interest of a narrative, always animated, and, notwithstanding its extent and the variety of objects which it makes to pass before the view, always perspicuous, I entered upon a minute examination of the details of which it was composed; and the opinion which I then formed was, I confess, singularly severe. I discovered, in certain chapters, errors which appeared to me sufficiently important and numerous to make me believe that they had been written with extreme negligence; in others, I was struck with a certain tinge of partiality and prejudice, which imparted to the exposition of the facts that want of truth and justice, which the English express by their happy term misrepresentation. Some imperfect (tronquées) quotations; some passages, omitted unintentionally or designedly cast a suspicion on the honesty (bonne foi) of the author; and his violation of the first law of history — increased to my eye by the prolonged attention with which I occupied myself with every phrase, every note, every reflection — caused me to form upon the whole work, a judgment far too rigorous. After having finished my labors, I allowed some time to elapse before I reviewed the whole. A second attentive and regular perusal of the entire work, of the notes of the author, and of those which I had thought it right to subjoin, showed me how much I had exaggerated the importance of the reproaches which Gibbon really deserved; I was struck with the same errors, the same partiality on certain subjects; but I had been far from doing adequate justice to the immensity of his researches, the variety of his knowledge, and above all, to that truly philosophical discrimination (justesse d’esprit) which judges the past as it would judge the present; which does not permit itself to be blinded by the clouds which time gathers around the dead, and which prevent us from seeing that, under the toga, as under the modern dress, in the senate as in our councils, men were what they still are, and that events took place eighteen centuries ago, as they take place in our days. I then felt that his book, in spite of its faults, will always be a noble work — and that we may correct his errors and combat his prejudices, without ceasing to admit that few men have combined, if we are not to say in so high a degree, at least in a manner so complete, and so well regulated, the necessary qualifications for a writer of history.”

    The present editor has followed the track of Gibbon through many parts of his work; he has read his authorities with constant reference to his pages, and must pronounce his deliberate judgment, in terms of the highest admiration as to his general accuracy. Many of his seeming errors are almost inevitable from the close condensation of his matter. From the immense range of his history, it was sometimes necessary to compress into a single sentence, a whole vague and diffuse page of a Byzantine chronicler. Perhaps something of importance may have thus escaped, and his expressions may not quite contain the whole substance of the passage from which they are taken. His limits, at times, compel him to sketch; where that is the case, it is not fair to expect the full details of the finished picture. At times he can only deal with important results; and in his account of a war, it sometimes requires great attention to discover that the events which seem to be comprehended in a single campaign, occupy several years. But this admirable skill in selecting and giving prominence to the points which are of real weight and importance — this distribution of light and shade — though perhaps it may occasionally betray him into vague and imperfect statements, is one of the highest excellencies of Gibbon’s historic manner. It is the more striking, when we pass from the works of his chief authorities, where, after laboring through long, minute, and wearisome descriptions of the accessary and subordinate circumstances, a single unmarked and undistinguished sentence, which we may overlook from the inattention of fatigue, contains the great moral and political result.

    Gibbon’s method of arrangement, though on the whole most favorable to the clear comprehension of the events, leads likewise to apparent inaccuracy. That which we expect to find in one part is reserved for another. The estimate which we are to form, depends on the accurate balance of statements in remote parts of the work; and we have sometimes to correct and modify opinions, formed from one chapter by those of another. Yet, on the other hand, it is astonishing how rarely we detect contradiction; the mind of the author has already harmonized the whole result to truth and probability; the general impression is almost invariably the same. The quotations of Gibbon have likewise been called in question; — I have, in general, been more inclined to admire their exactitude, than to complain of their indistinctness, or incompleteness. Where they are imperfect, it is commonly from the study of brevity, and rather from the desire of compressing the substance of his notes into pointed and emphatic sentences, than from dishonesty, or uncandid suppression of truth.

    These observations apply more particularly to the accuracy and fidelity of the historian as to his facts; his inferences, of course, are more liable to exception. It is almost impossible to trace the line between unfairness and unfaithfulness; between intentional misrepresentation and undesigned false coloring. The relative magnitude and importance of events must, in some respect, depend upon the mind before which they are presented; the estimate of character, on the habits and feelings of the reader. Christians, like M. Guizot and ourselves, will see some things, and some persons, in a different light from the historian of the Decline and Fall. We may deplore the bias of his mind; we may ourselves be on our guard against the danger of being misled, and be anxious to warn less wary readers against the same perils; but we must not confound this secret and unconscious departure from truth, with the deliberate violation of that veracity which is the only title of an historian to our confidence. Gibbon, it may be fearlessly asserted, is rarely chargeable even with the suppression of any material fact, which bears upon individual character; he may, with apparently invidious hostility, enhance the errors and crimes, and disparage the virtues of certain persons; yet, in general, he leaves us the materials for forming a fairer judgment; and if he is not exempt from his own prejudices, perhaps we might write passions, yet it must be candidly acknowledged, that his philosophical bigotry is not more unjust than the theological partialities of those ecclesiastical writers who were before in undisputed possession of this province of history.

    We are thus naturally led to that great misrepresentation which pervades his history — his false estimate of the nature and influence of Christianity.

    But on this subject some preliminary caution is necessary, lest that should be expected from a new edition, which it is impossible that it should completely accomplish. We must first be prepared with the only sound preservative against the false impression likely to be produced by the perusal of Gibbon; and we must see clearly the real cause of that false impression. The former of these cautions will be briefly suggested in its proper place, but it may be as well to state it, here, somewhat more at length. The art of Gibbon, or at least the unfair impression produced by his two memorable chapters, consists in his confounding together, in one indistinguishable mass, the origin and apostolic propagation of the new religion, with its later progress. No argument for the divine authority of Christianity has been urged with greater force, or traced with higher eloquence, than that deduced from its primary development, explicable on no other hypothesis than a heavenly origin, and from its rapid extension through great part of the Roman empire. But this argument — one, when confined within reasonable limits, of unanswerable force — becomes more feeble and disputable in proportion as it recedes from the birthplace, as it were, of the religion. The further Christianity advanced, the more causes purely human were enlisted in its favor; nor can it be doubted that those developed with such artful exclusiveness by Gibbon did concur most essentially to its establishment. It is in the Christian dispensation, as in the material world. In both it is as the great First Cause, that the Deity is most undeniably manifest. When once launched in regular motion upon the bosom of space, and endowed with all their properties and relations of weight and mutual attraction, the heavenly bodies appear to pursue their courses according to secondary laws, which account for all their sublime regularity. So Christianity proclaims its Divine Author chiefly in its first origin and development. When it had once received its impulse from above — when it had once been infused into the minds of its first teachers — when it had gained full possession of the reason and affections of the favored few — it might be — and to the Protestant, the rational Christian, it is impossible to define when it really was– left to make its way by its native force, under the ordinary secret agencies of all-ruling Providence. The main question, the divine origin of the religion, was dexterously eluded, or speciously conceded by Gibbon; his plan enabled him to commence his account, in most parts, below the apostolic times; and it was only by the strength of the dark coloring with which he brought out the failings and the follies of the succeeding ages, that a shadow of doubt and suspicion was thrown back upon the primitive period of Christianity.

    “The theologian,” says Gibbon, “may indulge the pleasing task of describing religion as she descended from heaven, arrayed in her native purity; a more melancholy duty is imposed upon the historian: — he must discover the inevitable mixture of error and corruption which she contracted in a long residence upon earth among a weak and degenerate race of beings.” Divest this passage of the latent sarcasm betrayed by the subsequent tone of the whole disquisition, and it might commence a Christian history written in the most Christian spirit of candor. But as the historian, by seeming to respect, yet by dexterously confounding the limits of the sacred land, contrived to insinuate that it was an Utopia which had no existence but in the imagination of the theologian — as he suggested rather than affirmed that the days of Christian purity were a kind of poetic golden age; — so the theologian, by venturing too far into the domain of the historian, has been perpetually obliged to contest points on which he had little chance of victory — to deny facts established on unshaken evidence — and thence, to retire, if not with the shame of defeat, yet with but doubtful and imperfect success.

    Paley, with his intuitive sagacity, saw through the difficulty of answering Gibbon by the ordinary arts of controversy; his emphatic sentence, “Who can refute a sneer?” contains as much truth as point. But full and pregnant as this phrase is, it is not quite the whole truth; it is the tone in which the progress of Christianity is traced, in comparison with the rest of the splendid and prodigally ornamented work, which is the radical defect in the “Decline and Fall.” Christianity alone receives no embellishment from the magic of Gibbon’s language; his imagination is dead to its moral dignity; it is kept down by a general zone of jealous disparagement, or neutralized by a painfully elaborate exposition of its darker and degenerate periods. There are occasions, indeed, when its pure and exalted humanity, when its manifestly beneficial influence, can compel even him, as it were, to fairness, and kindle his unguarded eloquence to its usual fervor; but, in general, he soon relapses into a frigid apathy; affects an ostentatiously severe impartiality; notes all the faults of Christians in every age with bitter and almost malignant sarcasm; reluctantly, and with exception and reservation, admits their claim to admiration. This inextricable bias appears even to influence his manner of composition. While all the other assailants of the Roman empire, whether warlike or religious, the Goth, the Hun, the Arab, the Tartar, Alaric and Attila, Mahomet, and Zengis, and Tamerlane, are each introduced upon the scene almost with dramatic animation — their progress related in a full, complete, and unbroken narrative — the triumph of Christianity alone takes the form of a cold and critical disquisition. The successes of barbarous energy and brute force call forth all the consummate skill of composition; while the moral triumphs of Christian benevolence — the tranquil heroism of endurance, the blameless purity, the contempt of guilty fame and of honors destructive to the human race, which, had they assumed the proud name of philosophy, would have been blazoned in his brightest words, because they own religion as their principle — sink into narrow asceticism. The glories of Christianity, in short, touch on no chord in the heart of the writer; his imagination remains unkindled; his words, though they maintain their stately and measured march, have become cool, argumentative, and inanimate. Who would obscure one hue of that gorgeous coloring in which Gibbon has invested the dying forms of Paganism, or darken one paragraph in his splendid view of the rise and progress of Mahometanism? But who would not have wished that the same equal justice had been done to Christianity; that its real character and deeply penetrating influence had been traced with the same philosophical sagacity, and represented with more sober, as would become its quiet course, and perhaps less picturesque, but still with lively and attractive, descriptiveness? He might have thrown aside, with the same scorn, the mass of ecclesiastical fiction which envelops the early history of the church, stripped off the legendary romance, and brought out the facts in their primitive nakedness and simplicity — if he had but allowed those facts the benefit of the glowing eloquence which he denied to them alone. He might have annihilated the whole fabric of post-apostolic miracles, if he had left uninjured by sarcastic insinuation those of the New Testament; he might have cashiered, with Dodwell, the whole host of martyrs, which owe their existence to the prodigal invention of later days, had he but bestowed fair room, and dwelt with his ordinary energy on the sufferings of the genuine witnesses to the truth of Christianity, the Polycarps, or the martyrs of Vienne.

    And indeed, if, after all, the view of the early progress of Christianity be melancholy and humiliating we must beware lest we charge the whole of this on the infidelity of the historian. It is idle, it is disingenuous, to deny or to dissemble the early depravations of Christianity, its gradual but rapid departure from its primitive simplicity and purity, still more, from its spirit of universal love. It may be no unsalutary lesson to the Christian world, that this silent, this unavoidable, perhaps, yet fatal change shall have been drawn by an impartial, or even an hostile hand. The Christianity of every age may take warning, lest by its own narrow views, its want of wisdom, and its want of charity, it give the same advantage to the future unfriendly historian, and disparage the cause of true religion.

    The design of the present edition is partly corrective, partly supplementary: corrective, by notes, which point out (it is hoped, in a perfectly candid and dispassionate spirit with no desire but to establish the truth) such inaccuracies or misstatements as may have been detected, particularly with regard to Christianity; and which thus, with the previous caution, may counteract to a considerable extent the unfair and unfavorable impression created against rational religion: supplementary, by adding such additional information as the editor’s reading may have been able to furnish, from original documents or books, not accessible at the time when Gibbon wrote.

    The work originated in the editor’s habit of noting on the margin of his copy of Gibbon references to such authors as had discovered errors, or thrown new light on the subjects treated by Gibbon. These had grown to some extent, and seemed to him likely to be of use to others. The annotations of M. Guizot also appeared to him worthy of being better known to the English public than they were likely to be, as appended to the French translation.

    The chief works from which the editor has derived his materials are, I. The French translation, with notes by M. Guizot; 2d edition, Paris, 1828. The editor has translated almost all the notes of M. Guizot. Where he has not altogether agreed with him, his respect for the learning and judgment of that writer has, in general, induced him to retain the statement from which he has ventured to differ, with the grounds on which he formed his own opinion. In the notes on Christianity, he has retained all those of M. Guizot, with his own, from the conviction, that on such a subject, to many, the authority of a French statesman, a Protestant, and a rational and sincere Christian, would appear more independent and unbiassed, and therefore be more commanding, than that of an English clergyman.

    The editor has not scrupled to transfer the notes of M. Guizot to the present work. The well-known zeal for knowledge, displayed in all the writings of that distinguished historian, has led to the natural inference, that he would not be displeased at the attempt to make them of use to the English readers of Gibbon. The notes of M. Guizot are signed with the letter G.

    1. The German translation, with the notes of Wenck. Unfortunately this learned translator died, after having completed only the first volume; the rest of the work was executed by a very inferior hand.

    The notes of Wenck are extremely valuable; many of them have been adopted by M. Guizot; they are distinguished by the letter W.*

    III. The new edition of Le Beau’s “Histoire du Bas Empire, with notes by M. St. Martin, and M. Brosset.” That distinguished Armenian scholar, M. St. Martin (now, unhappily, deceased) had added much information from Oriental writers, particularly from those of Armenia, as well as from more general sources. Many of his observations have been found as applicable to the work of Gibbon as to that of Le Beau.

    1. The editor has consulted the various answers made to Gibbon on the first appearance of his work; he must confess, with little profit. They were, in general, hastily compiled by inferior and now forgotten writers, with the exception of Bishop Watson, whose able apology is rather a general argument, than an examination of misstatements. The name of Milner stands higher with a certain class of readers, but will not carry much weight with the severe investigator of history.
    2. Some few classical works and fragments have come to light, since the appearance of Gibbon’s History, and have been noticed in their respective places; and much use has been made, in the latter volumes particularly, of the increase to our stores of Oriental literature. The editor cannot, indeed, pretend to have followed his author, in these gleanings, over the whole vast field of his inquiries; he may have overlooked or may not have been able to command some works, which might have thrown still further light on these subjects; but he trusts that what he has adduced will be of use to the student of historic truth.

    The editor would further observe, that with regard to some other objectionable passages, which do not involve misstatement or inaccuracy, he has intentionally abstained from directing particular attention towards them by any special protest.

    The editor’s notes are marked M.

    A considerable part of the quotations (some of which in the later editions had fallen into great confusion) have been verified, and have been corrected by the latest and best editions of the authors.

    June, 1845.

    In this new edition, the text and the notes have been carefully revised, the latter by the editor.

    Some additional notes have been subjoined, distinguished by the signature M. 1845.

    Preface Of The Author.

    It is not my intention to detain the reader by expatiating on the variety or the importance of the subject, which I have undertaken to treat; since the merit of the choice would serve to render the weakness of the execution still more apparent, and still less excusable. But as I have presumed to lay before the public a first volume only of the History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, it will, perhaps, be expected that I should explain, in a few words, the nature and limits of my general plan.

    The memorable series of revolutions, which in the course of about thirteen centuries gradually undermined, and at length destroyed, the solid fabric of human greatness, may, with some propriety, be divided into the three following periods:

    1. The first of these periods may be traced from the age of Trajan and the Antonines, when the Roman monarchy, having attained its full strength and maturity, began to verge towards its decline; and will extend to the subversion of the Western Empire, by the barbarians of Germany and Scythia, the rude ancestors of the most polished nations of modern Europe. This extraordinary revolution, which subjected Rome to the power of a Gothic conqueror, was completed about the beginning of the sixth century.
    2. The second period of the Decline and Fall of Rome may be supposed to commence with the reign of Justinian, who, by his laws, as well as by his victories, restored a transient splendor to the Eastern Empire. It will comprehend the invasion of Italy by the Lombards; the conquest of the Asiatic and African provinces by the Arabs, who embraced the religion of Mahomet; the revolt of the Roman people against the feeble princes of Constantinople; and the elevation of Charlemagne, who, in the year eight hundred, established the second, or German Empire of the West

    III. The last and longest of these periods includes about six centuries and a half; from the revival of the Western Empire, till the taking of Constantinople by the Turks, and the extinction of a degenerate race of princes, who continued to assume the titles of Cæsar and Augustus, after their dominions were contracted to the limits of a single city; in which the language, as well as manners, of the ancient Romans, had been long since forgotten. The writer who should undertake to relate the events of this period, would find himself obliged to enter into the general history of the Crusades, as far as they contributed to the ruin of the Greek Empire; and he would scarcely be able to restrain his curiosity from making some inquiry into the state of the city of Rome, during the darkness and confusion of the middle ages.

    As I have ventured, perhaps too hastily, to commit to the press a work which in every sense of the word, deserves the epithet of imperfect. I consider myself as contracting an engagement to finish, most probably in a second volume, the first of these memorable periods; and to deliver to the Public the complete History of the Decline and Fall of Rome, from the age of the Antonines to the subversion of the Western Empire. With regard to the subsequent periods, though I may entertain some hopes, I dare not presume to give any assurances. The execution of the extensive plan which I have described, would connect the ancient and modern history of the world; but it would require many years of health, of leisure, and of perseverance.

    Bentinck Street, February 1, 1776.

    1. S. The entire History, which is now published, of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire in the West, abundantly discharges my engagements with the Public. Perhaps their favorable opinion may encourage me to prosecute a work, which, however laborious it may seem, is the most agreeable occupation of my leisure hours.

    Bentinck Street, March 1, 1781.

    An Author easily persuades himself that the public opinion is still favorable to his labors; and I have now embraced the serious resolution of proceeding to the last period of my original design, and of the Roman Empire, the taking of Constantinople by the Turks, in the year one thousand four hundred and fifty-three. The most patient Reader, who computes that three ponderous volumes have been already employed on the events of four centuries, may, perhaps, be alarmed at the long prospect of nine hundred years. But it is not my intention to expatiate with the same minuteness on the whole series of the Byzantine history. At our entrance into this period, the reign of Justinian, and the conquests of the Mahometans, will deserve and detain our attention, and the last age of Constantinople (the Crusades and the Turks) is connected with the revolutions of Modern Europe. From the seventh to the eleventh century, the obscure interval will be supplied by a concise narrative of such facts as may still appear either interesting or important.

    Bentinck Street, March 1, 1782.

    Preface To The First Volume.

    Diligence and accuracy are the only merits which an historical writer may ascribe to himself; if any merit, indeed, can be assumed from the performance of an indispensable duty. I may therefore be allowed to say, that I have carefully examined all the original materials that could illustrate the subject which I had undertaken to treat. Should I ever complete the extensive design which has been sketched out in the Preface, I might perhaps conclude it with a critical account of the authors consulted during the progress of the whole work; and however such an attempt might incur the censure of ostentation, I am persuaded that it would be susceptible of entertainment, as well as information.

    At present I shall content myself with a single observation. The biographers, who, under the reigns of Diocletian and Constantine, composed, or rather compiled, the lives of the Emperors, from Hadrian to the sons of Carus, are usually mentioned under the names of Ælius Spartianus, Julius Capitolinus, Ælius Lampridius, Vulcatius Gallicanus, Trebellius Pollio and Flavius Vopiscus. But there is so much perplexity in the titles of the MSS., and so many disputes have arisen among the critics (see Fabricius, Biblioth. Latin. l. iii. c. 6) concerning their number, their names, and their respective property, that for the most part I have quoted them without distinction, under the general and well-known title of the Augustan History.

    Preface To The Fourth Volume Of The Original Quarto Edition.

    I now discharge my promise, and complete my design, of writing the History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, both in the West and the East. The whole period extends from the age of Trajan and the Antonines, to the taking of Constantinople by Mahomet the Second; and includes a review of the Crusades, and the state of Rome during the middle ages. Since the publication of the first volume, twelve years have elapsed; twelve years, according to my wish, “of health, of leisure, and of perseverance.” I may now congratulate my deliverance from a long and laborious service, and my satisfaction will be pure and perfect, if the public favor should be extended to the conclusion of my work.

    It was my first intention to have collected, under one view, the numerous authors, of every age and language, from whom I have derived the materials of this history; and I am still convinced that the apparent ostentation would be more than compensated by real use. If I have renounced this idea, if I have declined an undertaking which had obtained the approbation of a master-artist, * my excuse may be found in the extreme difficulty of assigning a proper measure to such a catalogue. A naked list of names and editions would not be satisfactory either to myself or my readers: the characters of the principal Authors of the Roman and Byzantine History have been occasionally connected with the events which they describe; a more copious and critical inquiry might indeed deserve, but it would demand, an elaborate volume, which might swell by degrees into a general library of historical writers. For the present, I shall content myself with renewing my serious protestation, that I have always endeavored to draw from the fountain-head; that my curiosity, as well as a sense of duty, has always urged me to study the originals; and that, if they have sometimes eluded my search, I have carefully marked the secondary evidence, on whose faith a passage or a fact were reduced to depend.

    I shall soon revisit the banks of the Lake of Lausanne, a country which I have known and loved from my early youth. Under a mild government, amidst a beauteous landscape, in a life of leisure and independence, and among a people of easy and elegant manners, I have enjoyed, and may again hope to enjoy, the varied pleasures of retirement and society. But I shall ever glory in the name and character of an Englishman: I am proud of my birth in a free and enlightened country; and the approbation of that country is the best and most honorable reward of my labors. Were I ambitious of any other Patron than the Public, I would inscribe this work to a Statesman, who, in a long, a stormy, and at length an unfortunate administration, had many political opponents, almost without a personal enemy; who has retained, in his fall from power, many faithful and disinterested friends; and who, under the pressure of severe infirmity, enjoys the lively vigor of his mind, and the felicity of his incomparable temper. Lord North will permit me to express the feelings of friendship in the language of truth: but even truth and friendship should be silent, if he still dispensed the favors of the crown.

    In a remote solitude, vanity may still whisper in my ear, that my readers, perhaps, may inquire whether, in the conclusion of the present work, I am now taking an everlasting farewell. They shall hear all that I know myself, and all that I could reveal to the most intimate friend. The motives of action or silence are now equally balanced; nor can I pronounce, in my most secret thoughts, on which side the scale will preponderate. I cannot dissemble that six quartos must have tried, and may have exhausted, the indulgence of the Public; that, in the repetition of similar attempts, a successful Author has much more to lose than he can hope to gain; that I am now descending into the vale of years; and that the most respectable of my countrymen, the men whom I aspire to imitate, have resigned the pen of history about the same period of their lives. Yet I consider that the annals of ancient and modern times may afford many rich and interesting subjects; that I am still possessed of health and leisure; that by the practice of writing, some skill and facility must be acquired; and that, in the ardent pursuit of truth and knowledge, I am not conscious of decay. To an active mind, indolence is more painful than labor; and the first months of my liberty will be occupied and amused in the excursions of curiosity and taste. By such temptations, I have been sometimes seduced from the rigid duty even of a pleasing and voluntary task: but my time will now be my own; and in the use or abuse of independence, I shall no longer fear my own reproaches or those of my friends. I am fairly entitled to a year of jubilee: next summer and the following winter will rapidly pass away; and experience only can determine whether I shall still prefer the freedom and variety of study to the design and composition of a regular work, which animates, while it confines, the daily application of the Author. Caprice and accident may influence my choice; but the dexterity of self-love will contrive to applaud either active industry or philosophic repose.

    Downing Street, May 1, 1788.

    1. S. I shall embrace this opportunity of introducing two verbal remarks, which have not conveniently offered themselves to my notice. 1. As often as I use the definitions of beyond the Alps, the Rhine, the Danube, &c., I generally suppose myself at Rome, and afterwards at Constantinople; without observing whether this relative geography may agree with the local, but variable, situation of the reader, or the historian. 2. In proper names of foreign, and especially of Oriental origin, it should be always our aim to express, in our English version, a faithful copy of the original. But this rule, which is founded on a just regard to uniformity and truth, must often be relaxed; and the exceptions will be limited or enlarged by the custom of the language and the taste of the interpreter. Our alphabets may be often defective; a harsh sound, an uncouth spelling, might offend the ear or the eye of our countrymen; and some words, notoriously corrupt, are fixed, and, as it were, naturalized in the vulgar tongue. The prophet Mohammed can no longer be stripped of the famous, though improper, appellation of Mahomet: the well-known cities of Aleppo, Damascus, and Cairo, would almost be lost in the strange descriptions of Haleb, Demashk, and Al Cahira: the titles and offices of the Ottoman empire are fashioned by the practice of three hundred years; and we are pleased to blend the three Chinese monosyllables, Con-fû-tzee, in the respectable name of Confucius, or even to adopt the Portuguese corruption of Mandarin. But I would vary the use of Zoroaster and Zerdusht, as I drew my information from Greece or Persia: since our connection with India, the genuine Timour is restored to the throne of Tamerlane: our most correct writers have retrenched the Al, the superfluous article, from the Koran; and we escape an ambiguous termination, by adopting Moslem instead of Musulman, in the plural number. In these, and in a thousand examples, the shades of distinction are often minute; and I can feel, where I cannot explain, the motives of my choice.

    Chapter I: The Extend Of The Empire In The Age Of The Antoninies.

    Part I.

    Introduction — The Extent And Military Force Of The Empire In The Age Of The Antonines.

    In the second century of the Christian Æra, the empire of Rome comprehended the fairest part of the earth, and the most civilized portion of mankind. The frontiers of that extensive monarchy were guarded by ancient renown and disciplined valor. The gentle but powerful influence of laws and manners had gradually cemented the union of the provinces. Their peaceful inhabitants enjoyed and abused the advantages of wealth and luxury. The image of a free constitution was preserved with decent reverence: the Roman senate appeared to possess the sovereign authority, and devolved on the emperors all the executive powers of government. During a happy period of more than fourscore years, the public administration was conducted by the virtue and abilities of Nerva, Trajan, Hadrian, and the two Antonines. It is the design of this, and of the two succeeding chapters, to describe the prosperous condition of their empire; and after wards, from the death of Marcus Antoninus, to deduce the most important circumstances of its decline and fall; a revolution which will ever be remembered, and is still felt by the nations of the earth.

    The principal conquests of the Romans were achieved under the republic; and the emperors, for the most part, were satisfied with preserving those dominions which had been acquired by the policy of the senate, the active emulations of the consuls, and the martial enthusiasm of the people. The seven first centuries were filled with a rapid succession of triumphs; but it was reserved for Augustus to relinquish the ambitious design of subduing the whole earth, and to introduce a spirit of moderation into the public councils. Inclined to peace by his temper and situation, it was easy for him to discover that Rome, in her present exalted situation, had much less to hope than to fear from the chance of arms; and that, in the prosecution of remote wars, the undertaking became every day more difficult, the event more doubtful, and the possession more precarious, and less beneficial. The experience of Augustus added weight to these salutary reflections, and effectually convinced him that, by the prudent vigor of his counsels, it would be easy to secure every concession which the safety or the dignity of Rome might require from the most formidable barbarians. Instead of exposing his person and his legions to the arrows of the Parthians, he obtained, by an honorable treaty, the restitution of the standards and prisoners which had been taken in the defeat of Crassus.

    His generals, in the early part of his reign, attempted the reduction of Ethiopia and Arabia Felix. They marched near a thousand miles to the south of the tropic; but the heat of the climate soon repelled the invaders, and protected the un-warlike natives of those sequestered regions. The northern countries of Europe scarcely deserved the expense and labor of conquest. The forests and morasses of Germany were filled with a hardy race of barbarians, who despised life when it was separated from freedom; and though, on the first attack, they seemed to yield to the weight of the Roman power, they soon, by a signal act of despair, regained their independence, and reminded Augustus of the vicissitude of fortune. On the death of that emperor, his testament was publicly read in the senate. He bequeathed, as a valuable legacy to his successors, the advice of confining the empire within those limits which nature seemed to have placed as its permanent bulwarks and boundaries: on the west, the Atlantic Ocean; the Rhine and Danube on the north; the Euphrates on the east; and towards the south, the sandy deserts of Arabia and Africa.

    Happily for the repose of mankind, the moderate system recommended by the wisdom of Augustus, was adopted by the fears and vices of his immediate successors. Engaged in the pursuit of pleasure, or in the exercise of tyranny, the first Cæsars seldom showed themselves to the armies, or to the provinces; nor were they disposed to suffer, that those triumphs which their indolence neglected, should be usurped by the conduct and valor of their lieutenants. The military fame of a subject was considered as an insolent invasion of the Imperial prerogative; and it became the duty, as well as interest, of every Roman general, to guard the frontiers intrusted to his care, without aspiring to conquests which might have proved no less fatal to himself than to the vanquished barbarians.

    The only accession which the Roman empire received, during the first century of the Christian Æra, was the province of Britain. In this single instance, the successors of Cæsar and Augustus were persuaded to follow the example of the former, rather than the precept of the latter. The proximity of its situation to the coast of Gaul seemed to invite their arms; the pleasing though doubtful intelligence of a pearl fishery, attracted their avarice; and as Britain was viewed in the light of a distinct and insulated world, the conquest scarcely formed any exception to the general system of continental measures. After a war of about forty years, undertaken by the most stupid, maintained by the most dissolute, and terminated by the most timid of all the emperors, the far greater part of the island submitted to the Roman yoke. The various tribes of Britain possessed valor without conduct, and the love of freedom without the spirit of union. They took up arms with savage fierceness; they laid them down, or turned them against each other, with wild inconsistency; and while they fought singly, they were successively subdued. Neither the fortitude of Caractacus, nor the despair of Boadicea, nor the fanaticism of the Druids, could avert the slavery of their country, or resist the steady progress of the Imperial generals, who maintained the national glory, when the throne was disgraced by the weakest, or the most vicious of mankind. At the very time when Domitian, confined to his palace, felt the terrors which he inspired, his legions, under the command of the virtuous Agricola, defeated the collected force of the Caledonians, at the foot of the Grampian Hills; and his fleets, venturing to explore an unknown and dangerous navigation, displayed the Roman arms round every part of the island. The conquest of Britain was considered as already achieved; and it was the design of Agricola to complete and insure his success, by the easy reduction of Ireland, for which, in his opinion, one legion and a few auxiliaries were sufficient. The western isle might be improved into a valuable possession, and the Britons would wear their chains with the less reluctance, if the prospect and example of freedom were on every side removed from before their eyes.

    But the superior merit of Agricola soon occasioned his removal from the government of Britain; and forever disappointed this rational, though extensive scheme of conquest. Before his departure, the prudent general had provided for security as well as for dominion. He had observed, that the island is almost divided into two unequal parts by the opposite gulfs, or, as they are now called, the Friths of Scotland. Across the narrow interval of about forty miles, he had drawn a line of military stations, which was afterwards fortified, in the reign of Antoninus Pius, by a turf rampart, erected on foundations of stone. This wall of Antoninus, at a small distance beyond the modern cities of Edinburgh and Glasgow, was fixed as the limit of the Roman province. The native Caledonians preserved, in the northern extremity of the island, their wild independence, for which they were not less indebted to their poverty than to their valor. Their incursions were frequently repelled and chastised; but their country was never subdued. The masters of the fairest and most wealthy climates of the globe turned with contempt from gloomy hills, assailed by the winter tempest, from lakes concealed in a blue mist, and from cold and lonely heaths, over which the deer of the forest were chased by a troop of naked barbarians.

    Such was the state of the Roman frontiers, and such the maxims of Imperial policy, from the death of Augustus to the accession of Trajan. That virtuous and active prince had received the education of a soldier, and possessed the talents of a general. The peaceful system of his predecessors was interrupted by scenes of war and conquest; and the legions, after a long interval, beheld a military emperor at their head. The first exploits of Trajan were against the Dacians, the most warlike of men, who dwelt beyond the Danube, and who, during the reign of Domitian, had insulted, with impunity, the Majesty of Rome. To the strength and fierceness of barbarians they added a contempt for life, which was derived from a warm persuasion of the immortality and transmigration of the soul. Decebalus, the Dacian king, approved himself a rival not unworthy of Trajan; nor did he despair of his own and the public fortune, till, by the confession of his enemies, he had exhausted every resource both of valor and policy. This memorable war, with a very short suspension of hostilities, lasted five years; and as the emperor could exert, without control, the whole force of the state, it was terminated by an absolute submission of the barbarians. The new province of Dacia, which formed a second exception to the precept of Augustus, was about thirteen hundred miles in circumference. Its natural boundaries were the Niester, the Teyss or Tibiscus, the Lower Danube, and the Euxine Sea. The vestiges of a military road may still be traced from the banks of the Danube to the neighborhood of Bender, a place famous in modern history, and the actual frontier of the Turkish and Russian empires.

    Trajan was ambitious of fame; and as long as mankind shall continue to bestow more liberal applause on their destroyers than on their benefactors, the thirst of military glory will ever be the vice of the most exalted characters. The praises of Alexander, transmitted by a succession of poets and historians, had kindled a dangerous emulation in the mind of Trajan. Like him, the Roman emperor undertook an expedition against the nations of the East; but he lamented with a sigh, that his advanced age scarcely left him any hopes of equalling the renown of the son of Philip. Yet the success of Trajan, however transient, was rapid and specious. The degenerate

    Parthians, broken by intestine discord, fled before his arms. He descended the River Tigris in triumph, from the mountains of Armenia to the Persian Gulf. He enjoyed the honor of being the first, as he was the last, of the Roman generals, who ever navigated that remote sea. His fleets ravaged the coast of Arabia; and Trajan vainly flattered himself that he was approaching towards the confines of India. Every day the astonished senate received the intelligence of new names and new nations, that acknowledged his sway. They were informed that the kings of Bosphorus, Colchos, Iberia, Albania, Osrhoene, and even the

    Parthian monarch himself, had accepted their diadems from the hands of the emperor; that the independent tribes of the Median and Carduchian hills had implored his protection; and that the rich countries of Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria, were reduced into the state of provinces. But the death of Trajan soon clouded the splendid prospect; and it was justly to be dreaded, that so many distant nations would throw off the unaccustomed yoke, when they were no longer restrained by the powerful hand which had imposed it.

    Chapter I: The Extend Of The Empire In The Age Of The Antoninies.

    Part II.

    It was an ancient tradition, that when the Capitol was founded by one of the Roman kings, the god Terminus (who presided over boundaries, and was represented, according to the fashion of that age, by a large stone) alone, among all the inferior deities, refused to yield his place to Jupiter himself. A favorable inference was drawn from his obstinacy, which was interpreted by the augurs as a sure presage that the boundaries of the Roman power would never recede. During many ages, the prediction, as it is usual, contributed to its own accomplishment. But though Terminus had resisted the Majesty of Jupiter, he submitted to the authority of the emperor Hadrian. The resignation of all the eastern conquests of Trajan was the first measure of his reign. He restored to the

    Parthians the election of an independent sovereign; withdrew the Roman garrisons from the provinces of Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria; and, in compliance with the precept of Augustus, once more established the Euphrates as the frontier of the empire. Censure, which arraigns the public actions and the private motives of princes, has ascribed to envy, a conduct which might be attributed to the prudence and moderation of Hadrian. The various character of that emperor, capable, by turns, of the meanest and the most generous sentiments, may afford some color to the suspicion. It was, however, scarcely in his power to place the superiority of his predecessor in a more conspicuous light, than by thus confessing himself unequal to the task of defending the conquests of Trajan.

    The martial and ambitious of spirit Trajan formed a very singular contrast with the moderation of his successor. The restless activity of Hadrian was not less remarkable when compared with the gentle repose of Antoninus Pius. The life of the former was almost a perpetual journey; and as he possessed the various talents of the soldier, the statesman, and the scholar, he gratified his curiosity in the discharge of his duty. Careless of the difference of seasons and of climates, he marched on foot, and bare-headed, over the snows of Caledonia, and the sultry plains of the Upper Egypt; nor was there a province of the empire which, in the course of his reign, was not honored with the presence of the monarch. But the tranquil life of Antoninus Pius was spent in the bosom of Italy, and, during the twenty-three years that he directed the public administration, the longest journeys of that amiable prince extended no farther than from his palace in Rome to the retirement of his Lanuvian villa.

    Notwithstanding this difference in their personal conduct, the general system of Augustus was equally adopted and uniformly pursued by Hadrian and by the two Antonines. They persisted in the design of maintaining the dignity of the empire, without attempting to enlarge its limits. By every honorable expedient they invited the friendship of the barbarians; and endeavored to convince mankind that the Roman power, raised above the temptation of conquest, was actuated only by the love of order and justice. During a long period of forty-three years, their virtuous labors were crowned with success; and if we except a few slight hostilities, that served to exercise the legions of the frontier, the reigns of Hadrian and Antoninus Pius offer the fair prospect of universal peace. The Roman name was revered among the most remote nations of the earth. The fiercest barbarians frequently submitted their differences to the arbitration of the emperor; and we are informed by a contemporary historian that he had seen ambassadors who were refused the honor which they came to solicit of being admitted into the rank of subjects.

    The terror of the Roman arms added weight and dignity to the moderation of the emperors. They preserved peace by a constant preparation for war; and while justice regulated their conduct, they announced to the nations on their confines, that they were as little disposed to endure, as to offer an injury. The military strength, which it had been sufficient for Hadrian and the elder Antoninus to display, was exerted against the Parthians and the Germans by the emperor Marcus. The hostilities of the barbarians provoked the resentment of that philosophic monarch, and, in the prosecution of a just defence, Marcus and his generals obtained many signal victories, both on the Euphrates and on the Danube. The military establishment of the Roman empire, which thus assured either its tranquillity or success, will now become the proper and important object of our attention.

    In the purer ages of the commonwealth, the use of arms was reserved for those ranks of citizens who had a country to love, a property to defend, and some share in enacting those laws, which it was their interest as well as duty to maintain. But in proportion as the public freedom was lost in extent of conquest, war was gradually improved into an art, and degraded into a trade. The legions themselves, even at the time when they were recruited in the most distant provinces, were supposed to consist of Roman citizens. That distinction was generally considered, either as a legal qualification or as a proper recompense for the soldier; but a more serious regard was paid to the essential merit of age, strength, and military stature. In all levies, a just preference was given to the climates of the North over those of the South: the race of men born to the exercise of arms was sought for in the country rather than in cities; and it was very reasonably presumed, that the hardy occupations of smiths, carpenters, and huntsmen, would supply more vigor and resolution than the sedentary trades which are employed in the service of luxury. After every qualification of property had been laid aside, the armies of the Roman emperors were still commanded, for the most part, by officers of liberal birth and education; but the common soldiers, like the mercenary troops of modern Europe, were drawn from the meanest, and very frequently from the most profligate, of mankind.

    That public virtue, which among the ancients was denominated patriotism, is derived from a strong sense of our own interest in the preservation and prosperity of the free government of which we are members. Such a sentiment, which had rendered the legions of the republic almost invincible, could make but a very feeble impression on the mercenary servants of a despotic prince; and it became necessary to supply that defect by other motives, of a different, but not less forcible nature — honor and religion. The peasant, or mechanic, imbibed the useful prejudice that he was advanced to the more dignified profession of arms, in which his rank and reputation would depend on his own valor; and that, although the prowess of a private soldier must often escape the notice of fame, his own behavior might sometimes confer glory or disgrace on the company, the legion, or even the army, to whose honors he was associated. On his first entrance into the service, an oath was administered to him with every circumstance of solemnity. He promised never to desert his standard, to submit his own will to the commands of his leaders, and to sacrifice his life for the safety of the emperor and the empire. The attachment of the Roman troops to their standards was inspired by the united influence of religion and of honor. The golden eagle, which glittered in the front of the legion, was the object of their fondest devotion; nor was it esteemed less impious than it was ignominious, to abandon that sacred ensign in the hour of danger. These motives, which derived their strength from the imagination, were enforced by fears and hopes of a more substantial kind. Regular pay, occasional donatives, and a stated recompense, after the appointed time of service, alleviated the hardships of the military life, whilst, on the other hand, it was impossible for cowardice or disobedience to escape the severest punishment. The centurions were authorized to chastise with blows, the generals had a right to punish with death; and it was an inflexible maxim of Roman discipline, that a good soldier should dread his officers far more than the enemy. From such laudable arts did the valor of the Imperial troops receive a degree of firmness and docility unattainable by the impetuous and irregular passions of barbarians.

    And yet so sensible were the Romans of the imperfection of valor without skill and practice, that, in their language, the name of an army was borrowed from the word which signified exercise. Military exercises were the important and unremitted object of their discipline. The recruits and young soldiers were constantly trained, both in the morning and in the evening, nor was age or knowledge allowed to excuse the veterans from the daily repetition of what they had completely learnt. Large sheds were erected in the winter-quarters of the troops, that their useful labors might not receive any interruption from the most tempestuous weather; and it was carefully observed, that the arms destined to this imitation of war, should be of double the weight which was required in real action. It is not the purpose of this work to enter into any minute description of the Roman exercises. We shall only remark, that they comprehended whatever could add strength to the body, activity to the limbs, or grace to the motions. The soldiers were diligently instructed to march, to run, to leap, to swim, to carry heavy burdens, to handle every species of arms that was used either for offence or for defence, either in distant engagement or in a closer onset; to form a variety of evolutions; and to move to the sound of flutes in the Pyrrhic or martial dance. In the midst of peace, the Roman troops familiarized themselves with the practice of war; and it is prettily remarked by an ancient historian who had fought against them, that the effusion of blood was the only circumstance which distinguished a field of battle from a field of exercise. ^39 It was the policy of the ablest generals, and even of the emperors themselves, to encourage these military studies by their presence and example; and we are informed that Hadrian, as well as Trajan, frequently condescended to instruct the unexperienced soldiers, to reward the diligent, and sometimes to dispute with them the prize of superior strength or dexterity. Under the reigns of those princes, the science of tactics was cultivated with success; and as long as the empire retained any vigor, their military instructions were respected as the most perfect model of Roman discipline.

    Nine centuries of war had gradually introduced into the service many alterations and improvements. The legions, as they are described by Polybius, in the time of the Punic wars, differed very materially from those which achieved the victories of Cæsar, or defended the monarchy of Hadrian and the Antonines. The constitution of the Imperial legion may be described in a few words. The heavy-armed infantry, which composed its principal strength, was divided into ten cohorts, and fifty-five companies, under the orders of a correspondent number of tribunes and centurions. The first cohort, which always claimed the post of honor and the custody of the eagle, was formed of eleven hundred and five soldiers, the most approved for valor and fidelity. The remaining nine cohorts consisted each of five hundred and fifty-five; and the whole body of legionary infantry amounted to six thousand one hundred men. Their arms were uniform, and admirably adapted to the nature of their service: an open helmet, with a lofty crest; a breastplate, or coat of mail; greaves on their legs, and an ample buckler on their left arm. The buckler was of an oblong and concave figure, four feet in length, and two and a half in breadth, framed of a light wood, covered with a bull’s hide, and strongly guarded with plates of brass. Besides a lighter spear, the legionary soldier grasped in his right hand the formidable pilum, a ponderous javelin, whose utmost length was about six feet, and which was terminated by a massy triangular point of steel of eighteen inches. This instrument was indeed much inferior to our modern fire-arms; since it was exhausted by a single discharge, at the distance of only ten or twelve paces. Yet when it was launched by a firm and skilful hand, there was not any cavalry that durst venture within its reach, nor any shield or corselet that could sustain the impetuosity of its weight. As soon as the Roman had darted his pilum, he drew his sword, and rushed forwards to close with the enemy. His sword was a short well-tempered Spanish blade, that carried a double edge, and was alike suited to the purpose of striking or of pushing; but the soldier was always instructed to prefer the latter use of his weapon, as his own body remained less exposed, whilst he inflicted a more dangerous wound on his adversary. The legion was usually drawn up eight deep; and the regular distance of three feet was left between the files as well as ranks. A body of troops, habituated to preserve this open order, in a long front and a rapid charge, found themselves prepared to execute every disposition which the circumstances of war, or the skill of their leader, might suggest. The soldier possessed a free space for his arms and motions, and sufficient intervals were allowed, through which seasonable reenforcements might be introduced to the relief of the exhausted combatants. The tactics of the Greeks and Macedonians were formed on very different principles. The strength of the phalanx depended on sixteen ranks of long pikes, wedged together in the closest array. But it was soon discovered by reflection, as well as by the event, that the strength of the phalanx was unable to contend with the activity of the legion.

    The cavalry, without which the force of the legion would have remained imperfect, was divided into ten troops or squadrons; the first, as the companion of the first cohort, consisted of a hundred and thirty-two men; whilst each of the other nine amounted only to sixty-six. The entire establishment formed a regiment, if we may use the modern expression, of seven hundred and twenty-six horse, naturally connected with its respective legion, but occasionally separated to act in the line, and to compose a part of the wings of the army. The cavalry of the emperors was no longer composed, like that of the ancient republic, of the noblest youths of Rome and Italy, who, by performing their military service on horseback, prepared themselves for the offices of senator and consul; and solicited, by deeds of valor, the future suffrages of their countrymen. Since the alteration of manners and government, the most wealthy of the equestrian order were engaged in the administration of justice, and of the revenue; and whenever they embraced the profession of arms, they were immediately intrusted with a troop of horse, or a cohort of foot. Trajan and Hadrian formed their cavalry from the same provinces, and the same class of their subjects, which recruited the ranks of the legion. The horses were bred, for the most part, in Spain or Cappadocia. The Roman troopers despised the complete armor with which the cavalry of the East was encumbered. Their more useful arms consisted in a helmet, an oblong shield, light boots, and a coat of mail. A javelin, and a long broad sword, were their principal weapons of offence. The use of lances and of iron maces they seem to have borrowed from the barbarians.

    The safety and honor of the empire was principally intrusted to the legions, but the policy of Rome condescended to adopt every useful instrument of war. Considerable levies were regularly made among the provincials, who had not yet deserved the honorable distinction of Romans. Many dependent princes and communities, dispersed round the frontiers, were permitted, for a while, to hold their freedom and security by the tenure of military service. Even select troops of hostile barbarians were frequently compelled or persuaded to consume their dangerous valor in remote climates, and for the benefit of the state. All these were included under the general name of auxiliaries; and howsoever they might vary according to the difference of times and circumstances, their numbers were seldom much inferior to those of the legions themselves. Among the auxiliaries, the bravest and most faithful bands were placed under the command of præfects and centurions, and severely trained in the arts of Roman discipline; but the far greater part retained those arms, to which the nature of their country, or their early habits of life, more peculiarly adapted them. By this institution, each legion, to whom a certain proportion of auxiliaries was allotted, contained within itself every species of lighter troops, and of missile weapons; and was capable of encountering every nation, with the advantages of its respective arms and discipline. Nor was the legion destitute of what, in modern language, would be styled a train of artillery.

    It consisted in ten military engines of the largest, and fifty-five of a smaller size; but all of which, either in an oblique or horizontal manner, discharged stones and darts with irresistible violence.

    Chapter I: The Extend Of The Empire In The Age Of The Antoninies.

    Part III.

    The camp of a Roman legion presented the appearance of a fortified city. As soon as the space was marked out, the pioneers carefully levelled the ground, and removed every impediment that might interrupt its perfect regularity. Its form was an exact quadrangle; and we may calculate, that a square of about seven hundred yards was sufficient for the encampment of twenty thousand Romans; though a similar number of our own troops would expose to the enemy a front of more than treble that extent. In the midst of the camp, the prætorium, or general’s quarters, rose above the others; the cavalry, the infantry, and the auxiliaries occupied their respective stations; the streets were broad and perfectly straight, and a vacant space of two hundred feet was left on all sides between the tents and the rampart. The rampart itself was usually twelve feet high, armed with a line of strong and intricate palisades, and defended by a ditch of twelve feet in depth as well as in breadth. This important labor was performed by the hands of the legionaries themselves; to whom the use of the spade and the pickaxe was no less familiar than that of the sword or pilum. Active valor may often be the present of nature; but such patient diligence can be the fruit only of habit and discipline.

    Whenever the trumpet gave the signal of departure, the camp was almost instantly broke up, and the troops fell into their ranks without delay or confusion. Besides their arms, which the legendaries scarcely considered as an encumbrance, they were laden with their kitchen furniture, the instruments of fortification, and the provision of many days. Under this weight, which would oppress the delicacy of a modern soldier, they were trained by a regular step to advance, in about six hours, near twenty miles. On the appearance of an enemy, they threw aside their baggage, and by easy and rapid evolutions converted the column of march into an order of battle. The slingers and archers skirmished in the front; the auxiliaries formed the first line, and were seconded or sustained by the strength of the legions; the cavalry covered the flanks, and the military engines were placed in the rear.

    Such were the arts of war, by which the Roman emperors defended their extensive conquests, and preserved a military spirit, at a time when every other virtue was oppressed by luxury and despotism. If, in the consideration of their armies, we pass from their discipline to their numbers, we shall not find it easy to define them with any tolerable accuracy. We may compute, however, that the legion, which was itself a body of six thousand eight hundred and thirty-one Romans, might, with its attendant auxiliaries, amount to about twelve thousand five hundred men. The peace establishment of Hadrian and his successors was composed of no less than thirty of these formidable brigades; and most probably formed a standing force of three hundred and seventy-five thousand men. Instead of being confined within the walls of fortified cities, which the Romans considered as the refuge of weakness or pusillanimity, the legions were encamped on the banks of the great rivers, and along the frontiers of the barbarians. As their stations, for the most part, remained fixed and permanent, we may venture to describe the distribution of the troops. Three legions were sufficient for Britain. The principal strength lay upon the Rhine and Danube, and consisted of sixteen legions, in the following proportions: two in the Lower, and three in the Upper Germany; one in Rhætia, one in Noricum, four in Pannonia, three in Mæsia, and two in Dacia. The defence of the Euphrates was intrusted to eight legions, six of whom were planted in Syria, and the other two in Cappadocia. With regard to Egypt, Africa, and Spain, as they were far removed from any important scene of war, a single legion maintained the domestic tranquillity of each of those great provinces. Even Italy was not left destitute of a military force. Above twenty thousand chosen soldiers, distinguished by the titles of City Cohorts and Prætorian Guards, watched over the safety of the monarch and the capital. As the authors of almost every revolution that distracted the empire, the Prætorians will, very soon, and very loudly, demand our attention; but, in their arms and institutions, we cannot find any circumstance which discriminated them from the legions, unless it were a more splendid appearance, and a less rigid discipline.

    The navy maintained by the emperors might seem inadequate to their greatness; but it was fully sufficient for every useful purpose of government. The ambition of the Romans was confined to the land; nor was that warlike people ever actuated by the enterprising spirit which had prompted the navigators of Tyre, of Carthage, and even of Marseilles, to enlarge the bounds of the world, and to explore the most remote coasts of the ocean. To the Romans the ocean remained an object of terror rather than of curiosity; the whole extent of the Mediterranean, after the destruction of Carthage, and the extirpation of the pirates, was included within their provinces. The policy of the emperors was directed only to preserve the peaceful dominion of that sea, and to protect the commerce of their subjects. With these moderate views, Augustus stationed two permanent fleets in the most convenient ports of Italy, the one at Ravenna, on the Adriatic, the other at Misenum, in the Bay of Naples. Experience seems at length to have convinced the ancients, that as soon as their galleys exceeded two, or at the most three ranks of oars, they were suited rather for vain pomp than for real service. Augustus himself, in the victory of Actium, had seen the superiority of his own light frigates (they were called Liburnians) over the lofty but unwieldy castles of his rival. Of these Liburnians he composed the two fleets of Ravenna and Misenum, destined to command, the one the eastern, the other the western division of the Mediterranean; and to each of the squadrons he attached a body of several thousand marines. Besides these two ports, which may be considered as the principal seats of the Roman navy, a very considerable force was stationed at Frejus, on the coast of Provence, and the Euxine was guarded by forty ships, and three thousand soldiers. To all these we add the fleet which preserved the communication between Gaul and Britain, and a great number of vessels constantly maintained on the Rhine and Danube, to harass the country, or to intercept the passage of the barbarians. If we review this general state of the Imperial forces; of the cavalry as well as infantry; of the legions, the auxiliaries, the guards, and the navy; the most liberal computation will not allow us to fix the entire establishment by sea and by land at more than four hundred and fifty thousand men: a military power, which, however formidable it may seem, was equalled by a monarch of the last century, whose kingdom was confined within a single province of the Roman empire.

    We have attempted to explain the spirit which moderated, and the strength which supported, the power of Hadrian and the Antonines. We shall now endeavor, with clearness and precision, to describe the provinces once united under their sway, but, at present, divided into so many independent and hostile states.

    Spain, the western extremity of the empire, of Europe, and of the ancient world, has, in every age, invariably preserved the same natural limits; the Pyrenæan Mountains, the Mediterranean, and the Atlantic Ocean. That great peninsula, at present so unequally divided between two sovereigns, was distributed by Augustus into three provinces, Lusitania, Bætica, and Tarraconensis. The kingdom of Portugal now fills the place of the warlike country of the Lusitanians; and the loss sustained by the former on the side of the East, is compensated by an accession of territory towards the North. The confines of Grenada and Andalusia correspond with those of ancient Bætica. The remainder of Spain, Gallicia, and the Asturias, Biscay, and Navarre, Leon, and the two Castiles, Murcia, Valencia, Catalonia, and Arragon, all contributed to form the third and most considerable of the Roman governments, which, from the name of its capital, was styled the province of Tarragona. Of the native barbarians, the Celtiberians were the most powerful, as the Cantabrians and Asturians proved the most obstinate. Confident in the strength of their mountains, they were the last who submitted to the arms of Rome, and the first who threw off the yoke of the Arabs.

    Ancient Gaul, as it contained the whole country between the Pyrenees, the Alps, the Rhine, and the Ocean, was of greater extent than modern France. To the dominions of that powerful monarchy, with its recent acquisitions of Alsace and Lorraine, we must add the duchy of Savoy, the cantons of Switzerland, the four electorates of the Rhine, and the territories of Liege, Luxemburgh, Hainault, Flanders, and Brabant. When Augustus gave laws to the conquests of his father, he introduced a division of Gaul, equally adapted to the progress of the legions, to the course of the rivers, and to the principal national distinctions, which had comprehended above a hundred independent states. The sea-coast of the Mediterranean, Languedoc, Provence, and Dauphine, received their provincial appellation from the colony of Narbonne. The government of Aquitaine was extended from the Pyrenees to the Loire. The country between the Loire and the Seine was styled the Celtic Gaul, and soon borrowed a new denomination from the celebrated colony of Lugdunum, or Lyons. The Belgic lay beyond the Seine, and in more ancient times had been bounded only by the Rhine; but a little before the age of Cæsar, the Germans, abusing their superiority of valor, had occupied a considerable portion of the Belgic territory. The Roman conquerors very eagerly embraced so flattering a circumstance, and the Gallic frontier of the Rhine, from Basil to Leyden, received the pompous names of the Upper and the Lower Germany. Such, under the reign of the Antonines, were

    the six provinces of Gaul; the Narbonnese, Aquitaine, the Celtic, or Lyonnese, the Belgic, and the two Germanies.

    We have already had occasion to mention the conquest of Britain, and to fix the boundary of the Roman Province in this island. It comprehended all England, Wales, and the Lowlands of Scotland, as far as the Friths of Dumbarton and Edinburgh. Before Britain lost her freedom, the country was irregularly divided between thirty tribes of barbarians, of whom the most considerable were the Belgæ in the West, the Brigantes in the North, the Silures in South Wales, and the Iceni in Norfolk and Suffolk. As far as we can either trace or credit the resemblance of manners and language, Spain, Gaul, and Britain were peopled by the same hardy race of savages. Before they yielded to the Roman arms, they often disputed the field, and often renewed the contest. After their submission, they constituted the western division of the European provinces, which extended from the columns of Hercules to the wall of Antoninus, and from the mouth of the Tagus to the sources of the Rhine and Danube.

    Before the Roman conquest, the country which is now called Lombardy, was not considered as a part of Italy. It had been occupied by a powerful colony of Gauls, who, settling themselves along the banks of the Po, from Piedmont to Romagna, carried their arms and diffused their name from the Alps to the Apennine. The Ligurians dwelt on the rocky coast which now forms the republic of Genoa. Venice was yet unborn; but the territories of that state, which lie to the east of the Adige, were inhabited by the Venetians. The middle part of the peninsula, that now composes the duchy of Tuscany and the ecclesiastical state, was the ancient seat of the Etruscans and Umbrians; to the former of whom Italy was indebted for the first rudiments of civilized life. The Tyber rolled at the foot of the seven hills of Rome, and the country of the Sabines, the Latins, and the Volsci, from that river to the frontiers of Naples, was the theatre of her infant victories. On that celebrated ground the first consuls deserved triumphs, their

    successors adorned villas, and their posterity have erected convents. Capua and Campania possessed the immediate territory of Naples; the rest of the kingdom was inhabited by many warlike nations, the Marsi, the Samnites, the Apulians, and the Lucanians; and the sea-coasts had been covered by the flourishing colonies of the Greeks. We may remark, that when Augustus divided Italy into eleven regions, the little province of Istria was annexed to that seat of Roman sovereignty.

    The European provinces of Rome were protected by the course of the Rhine and the Danube. The latter of those mighty streams, which rises at the distance of only thirty miles from the former, flows above thirteen hundred miles, for the most part to the south-east, collects the tribute of sixty navigable rivers, and is, at length, through six mouths, received into the Euxine, which appears scarcely equal to such an accession of waters. The provinces of the Danube soon acquired the general appellation of Illyricum, or the Illyrian frontier, and were esteemed the most warlike of the empire; but they deserve to be more particularly considered under the names of Rhætia, Noricum, Pannonia, Dalmatia, Dacia, Mæsia, Thrace, Macedonia, and Greece.

    The province of Rhætia, which soon extinguished the name of the Vindelicians, extended from the summit of the Alps to the banks of the Danube; from its source, as far as its conflux with the Inn. The greatest part of the flat country is subject to the elector of Bavaria; the city of Augsburg is protected by the constitution of the German empire; the Grisons are safe in their mountains, and the country of Tirol is ranked among the numerous provinces of the house of Austria.

    The wide extent of territory which is included between the Inn, the Danube, and the Save, — Austria, Styria, Carinthia, Carniola, the Lower Hungary, and Sclavonia, — was known to the ancients under the names of Noricum and Pannonia. In

    their original state of independence, their fierce inhabitants were intimately connected. Under the Roman government they were frequently united, and they still remain the patrimony of a single family. They now contain the residence of a German prince, who styles himself Emperor of the Romans, and form the centre, as well as strength, of the Austrian power. It may not be improper to observe, that if we except Bohemia, Moravia, the northern skirts of Austria, and a part of Hungary between the Teyss and the Danube, all the other dominions of the House of Austria were comprised within the limits of the Roman Empire.

    Dalmatia, to which the name of Illyricum more properly belonged, was a long, but narrow tract, between the Save and the Adriatic. The best part of the sea-coast, which still retains its ancient appellation, is a province of the Venetian state, and the seat of the little republic of Ragusa. The inland parts have assumed the Sclavonian names of Croatia and Bosnia; the former obeys an Austrian governor, the latter a Turkish pacha; but the whole country is still infested by tribes of barbarians, whose savage independence irregularly marks the doubtful limit of the Christian and Mahometan power.

    After the Danube had received the waters of the Teyss and the Save, it acquired, at least among the Greeks, the name of Ister. It formerly divided Mæsia and Dacia, the latter of which, as we have already seen, was a conquest of Trajan, and the only province beyond the river. If we inquire into the present state of those countries, we shall find that, on the left hand of the Danube, Temeswar and Transylvania have been annexed, after many revolutions, to the crown of Hungary; whilst the principalities of Moldavia and Wallachia acknowledge the supremacy of the Ottoman Porte. On the right hand of the Danube, Mæsia, which, during the middle ages, was broken into the barbarian kingdoms of Servia and Bulgaria, is again united in Turkish slavery.

    The appellation of Roumelia, which is still bestowed by the Turks on the extensive countries of Thrace, Macedonia, and Greece, preserves the memory of their ancient state under the Roman empire. In the time of the Antonines, the martial regions of Thrace, from the mountains of Hæmus and Rhodope, to the Bosphorus and the Hellespont, had assumed the form of a province. Notwithstanding the change of masters and of religion, the new city of Rome, founded by Constantine on the banks of the Bosphorus, has ever since remained the capital of a great monarchy. The kingdom of Macedonia, which, under the reign of Alexander, gave laws to Asia, derived more solid advantages from the policy of the two Philips; and with its dependencies of Epirus and Thessaly, extended from the Ægean to the Ionian Sea. When we reflect on the fame of Thebes and Argos, of Sparta and Athens, we can scarcely persuade ourselves, that so many immortal republics of ancient Greece were lost in a single province of the Roman empire, which, from the superior influence of the Achæan league, was usually denominated the province of Achaia.

    Such was the state of Europe under the Roman emperors. The provinces of Asia, without excepting the transient conquests of Trajan, are all comprehended within the limits of the Turkish power. But, instead of following the arbitrary divisions of despotism and ignorance, it will be safer for us, as well as more agreeable, to observe the indelible characters of nature. The name of Asia Minor is attributed with some propriety to the peninsula, which, confined betwixt the Euxine and the Mediterranean, advances from the Euphrates towards Europe. The most extensive and flourishing district, westward of Mount Taurus and the River Halys, was dignified by the Romans with the exclusive title of Asia. The jurisdiction of that province extended over the ancient monarchies of Troy, Lydia, and Phrygia, the maritime countries of the Pamphylians, Lycians, and Carians, and the Grecian colonies of Ionia, which equalled in arts, though not in arms, the glory of their parent. The kingdoms of Bithynia and Pontus possessed the northern

    side of the peninsula from Constantinople to Trebizond. On the opposite side, the province of Cilicia was terminated by the mountains of Syria: the inland country, separated from the Roman Asia by the River Halys, and from Armenia by the Euphrates, had once formed the independent kingdom of Cappadocia. In this place we may observe, that the northern shores of the Euxine, beyond Trebizond in Asia, and beyond the Danube in Europe, acknowledged the sovereignty of the emperors, and received at their hands either tributary princes or Roman garrisons. Budzak, Crim Tartary, Circassia, and Mingrelia, are the modern appellations of those savage countries.

    Under the successors of Alexander, Syria was the seat of the Seleucidæ, who reigned over Upper Asia, till the successful revolt of the

    Parthians confined their dominions between the Euphrates and the Mediterranean. When Syria became subject to the Romans, it formed the eastern frontier of their empire: nor did that province, in its utmost latitude, know any other bounds than the mountains of Cappadocia to the north, and towards the south, the confines of Egypt, and the Red Sea. Phoenicia and Palestine were sometimes annexed to, and sometimes separated from, the jurisdiction of Syria. The former of these was a narrow and rocky coast; the latter was a territory scarcely superior to Wales, either in fertility or extent. * Yet Phoenicia and Palestine will forever live in the memory of mankind; since America, as well as Europe, has received letters from the one, and religion from the other. A sandy desert, alike destitute of wood and water, skirts along the doubtful confine of Syria, from the Euphrates to the Red Sea. The wandering life of the Arabs was inseparably connected with their independence; and wherever, on some spots less barren than the rest, they ventured to for many settled habitations, they soon became subjects to the Roman empire.

    The geographers of antiquity have frequently hesitated to what

    portion of the globe they should ascribe Egypt. By its situation that celebrated kingdom is included within the immense peninsula of Africa; but it is accessible only on the side of Asia, whose revolutions, in almost every period of history, Egypt has humbly obeyed. A Roman præfect was seated on the splendid throne of the Ptolemies; and the iron sceptre of the Mamelukes is now in the hands of a Turkish pacha. The Nile flows down the country, above five hundred miles from the tropic of Cancer to the Mediterranean, and marks on either side of the extent of fertility by the measure of its inundations. Cyrene, situate towards the west, and along the sea-coast, was first a Greek colony, afterwards a province of Egypt, and is now lost in the desert of Barca. *

    From Cyrene to the ocean, the coast of Africa extends above fifteen hundred miles; yet so closely is it pressed between the Mediterranean and the Sahara, or sandy desert, that its breadth seldom exceeds fourscore or a hundred miles. The eastern division was considered by the Romans as the more peculiar and proper province of Africa. Till the arrival of the Phnician colonies, that fertile country was inhabited by the Libyans, the most savage of mankind. Under the immediate jurisdiction of Carthage, it became the centre of commerce and empire; but the republic of Carthage is now degenerated into the feeble and disorderly states of Tripoli and Tunis. The military government of Algiers oppresses the wide extent of Numidia, as it was once united under Massinissa and Jugurtha; but in the time of Augustus, the limits of Numidia were contracted; and, at least, two thirds of the country acquiesced in the name of Mauritania, with the epithet of Cæsariensis. The genuine Mauritania, or country of the Moors, which, from the ancient city of Tingi, or Tangier, was distinguished by the appellation of Tingitana, is represented by the modern kingdom of Fez. Salle, on the Ocean, so infamous at present for its piratical depredations, was noticed by the Romans, as the extreme object of their power, and almost of their geography. A city of their foundation may still be discovered near Mequinez, the residence of the barbarian

    whom we condescend to style the Emperor of Morocco; but it does not appear, that his more southern dominions, Morocco itself, and Segelmessa, were ever comprehended within the Roman province. The western parts of Africa are intersected by the branches of Mount Atlas, a name so idly celebrated by the fancy of poets; but which is now diffused over the immense ocean that rolls between the ancient and the new continent.

    Having now finished the circuit of the Roman empire, we may observe, that Africa is divided from Spain by a narrow strait of about twelve miles, through which the Atlantic flows into the Mediterranean. The columns of Hercules, so famous among the ancients, were two mountains which seemed to have been torn asunder by some convulsion of the elements; and at the foot of the European mountain, the fortress of Gibraltar is now seated. The whole extent of the Mediterranean Sea, its coasts and its islands, were comprised within the Roman dominion. Of the larger islands, the two Baleares, which derive their name of Majorca and Minorca from their respective size, are subject at present, the former to Spain, the latter to Great Britain. * It is easier to deplore the fate, than to describe the actual condition, of Corsica. Two Italian sovereigns assume a regal title from Sardinia and Sicily. Crete, or Candia, with Cyprus, and most of the smaller islands of Greece and Asia, have been subdued by the Turkish arms, whilst the little rock of Malta defies their power, and has emerged, under the government of its military Order, into fame and opulence.

    This long enumeration of provinces, whose broken fragments have formed so many powerful kingdoms, might almost induce us to forgive the vanity or ignorance of the ancients. Dazzled with the extensive sway, the irresistible strength, and the real or affected moderation of the emperors, they permitted themselves to despise, and sometimes to forget, the outlying countries which had been left in the enjoyment of a barbarous independence; and they gradually usurped the license of confounding the Roman monarchy with the globe of the earth. But the temper, as well as knowledge, of a modern historian,

    require a more sober and accurate language. He may impress a juster image of the greatness of Rome, by observing that the empire was above two thousand miles in breadth, from the wall of Antoninus and the northern limits of Dacia, to Mount Atlas and the tropic of Cancer; that it extended in length more than three thousand miles from the Western Ocean to the Euphrates; that it was situated in the finest part of the Temperate Zone, between the twenty-fourth and fifty-sixth degrees of northern latitude; and that it was supposed to contain above sixteen hundred thousand square miles, for the most part of fertile and well-cultivated land.

    Chapter II: The Internal Prosperity In The Age Of The Antonines.

    Part I. Of The Union And Internal Prosperity Of The Roman Empire, In The Age Of The Antonines.

    It is not alone by the rapidity, or extent of conquest, that we should estimate the greatness of Rome. The sovereign of the Russian deserts commands a larger portion of the globe. In the seventh summer after his passage of the Hellespont, Alexander erected the Macedonian trophies on the banks of the Hyphasis. Within less than a century, the irresistible Zingis, and the Mogul princes of his race, spread their cruel devastations and transient empire from the Sea of China, to the confines of Egypt and Germany. But the firm edifice of Roman power was raised and preserved by the wisdom of ages. The obedient provinces of Trajan and the Antonines were united by laws, and adorned by arts. They might occasionally suffer from the partial abuse of delegated authority; but the general principle of government was wise, simple, and beneficent. They enjoyed the religion of their ancestors, whilst in civil honors and advantages they were exalted, by just degrees, to an equality with their conquerors.

    1. The policy of the emperors and the senate, as far as it concerned religion, was happily seconded by the reflections of the enlightened, and by the habits of the superstitious, part of

    their subjects. The various modes of worship, which prevailed in the Roman world, were all considered by the people, as equally true; by the philosopher, as equally false; and by the magistrate, as equally useful. And thus toleration produced not only mutual indulgence, but even religious concord.

    The superstition of the people was not imbittered by any mixture of theological rancor; nor was it confined by the chains of any speculative system. The devout polytheist, though fondly attached to his national rites, admitted with implicit faith the different religions of the earth. Fear, gratitude, and curiosity, a dream or an omen, a singular disorder, or a distant journey, perpetually disposed him to multiply the articles of his belief, and to enlarge the list of his protectors. The thin texture of the Pagan mythology was interwoven with various but not discordant materials. As soon as it was allowed that sages and heroes, who had lived or who had died for the benefit of their country, were exalted to a state of power and immortality, it was universally confessed, that they deserved, if not the adoration, at least the reverence, of all mankind. The deities of a thousand groves and a thousand streams possessed, in peace, their local and respective influence; nor could the Romans who deprecated the wrath of the Tiber, deride the Egyptian who presented his offering to the beneficent genius of the Nile. The visible powers of nature, the planets, and the elements were the same throughout the universe. The invisible governors of the moral world were inevitably cast in a similar mould of fiction and allegory. Every virtue, and even vice, acquired its divine representative; every art and profession its patron, whose attributes, in the most distant ages and countries, were uniformly derived from the character of their peculiar votaries. A republic of gods of such opposite tempers and interests required, in every system, the moderating hand of a supreme magistrate, who, by the progress of knowledge and flattery, was gradually invested with the sublime perfections of an Eternal Parent, and an Omnipotent Monarch. Such was the mild spirit of antiquity, that the nations were less attentive to

    the difference, than to the resemblance, of their religious worship. The Greek, the Roman, and the Barbarian, as they met before their respective altars, easily persuaded themselves, that under various names, and with various ceremonies, they adored the same deities. The elegant mythology of Homer gave a beautiful, and almost a regular form, to the polytheism of the ancient world.

    The philosophers of Greece deduced their morals from the nature of man, rather than from that of God. They meditated, however, on the Divine Nature, as a very curious and important speculation; and in the profound inquiry, they displayed the strength and weakness of the human understanding. Of the four most celebrated schools, the Stoics and the Platonists endeavored to reconcile the jaring interests of reason and piety. They have left us the most sublime proofs of the existence and perfections of the first cause; but, as it was impossible for them to conceive the creation of matter, the workman in the Stoic philosophy was not sufficiently distinguished from the work; whilst, on the contrary, the spiritual God of Plato and his disciples resembled an idea, rather than a substance. The opinions of the Academics and Epicureans were of a less religious cast; but whilst the modest science of the former induced them to doubt, the positive ignorance of the latter urged them to deny, the providence of a Supreme Ruler. The spirit of inquiry, prompted by emulation, and supported by freedom, had divided the public teachers of philosophy into a variety of contending sects; but the ingenious youth, who, from every part, resorted to Athens, and the other seats of learning in the Roman empire, were alike instructed in every school to reject and to despise the religion of the multitude. How, indeed, was it possible that a philosopher should accept, as divine truths, the idle tales of the poets, and the incoherent traditions of antiquity; or that he should adore, as gods, those imperfect beings whom he must have despised, as men? Against such unworthy adversaries, Cicero condescended to employ the arms of reason and eloquence; but the satire of Lucian was a much more

    adequate, as well as more efficacious, weapon. We may be well assured, that a writer, conversant with the world, would never have ventured to expose the gods of his country to public ridicule, had they not already been the objects of secret contempt among the polished and enlightened orders of society.

    Notwithstanding the fashionable irreligion which prevailed in the age of the Antonines, both the interest of the priests and the credulity of the people were sufficiently respected. In their writings and conversation, the philosophers of antiquity asserted the independent dignity of reason; but they resigned their actions to the commands of law and of custom. Viewing, with a smile of pity and indulgence, the various errors of the vulgar, they diligently practised the ceremonies of their fathers, devoutly frequented the temples of the gods; and sometimes condescending to act a part on the theatre of superstition, they concealed the sentiments of an atheist under the sacerdotal robes. Reasoners of such a temper were scarcely inclined to wrangle about their respective modes of faith, or of worship. It was indifferent to them what shape the folly of the multitude might choose to assume; and they approached with the same inward contempt, and the same external reverence, the altars of the Libyan, the Olympian, or the Capitoline Jupiter.

    It is not easy to conceive from what motives a spirit of persecution could introduce itself into the Roman councils. The magistrates could not be actuated by a blind, though honest bigotry, since the magistrates were themselves philosophers; and the schools of Athens had given laws to the senate. They could not be impelled by ambition or avarice, as the temporal and ecclesiastical powers were united in the same hands. The pontiffs were chosen among the most illustrious of the senators; and the office of Supreme Pontiff was constantly exercised by the emperors themselves. They knew and valued the advantages of religion, as it is connected with civil government. They encouraged the public festivals

    which humanize the manners of the people. They managed the arts of divination as a convenient instrument of policy; and they respected, as the firmest bond of society, the useful persuasion, that, either in this or in a future life, the crime of perjury is most assuredly punished by the avenging gods. But whilst they acknowledged the general advantages of religion, they were convinced that the various modes of worship contributed alike to the same salutary purposes; and that, in every country, the form of superstition, which had received the sanction of time and experience, was the best adapted to the climate, and to its inhabitants. Avarice and taste very frequently despoiled the vanquished nations of the elegant statues of their gods, and the rich ornaments of their temples; but, in the exercise of the religion which they derived from their ancestors, they uniformly experienced the indulgence, and even protection, of the Roman conquerors. The province of Gaul seems, and indeed only seems, an exception to this universal toleration. Under the specious pretext of abolishing human sacrifices, the emperors Tiberius and Claudius suppressed the dangerous power of the Druids: but the priests themselves, their gods and their altars, subsisted in peaceful obscurity till the final destruction of Paganism.

    Rome, the capital of a great monarchy, was incessantly filled with subjects and strangers from every part of the world, who all introduced and enjoyed the favorite superstitions of their native country. Every city in the empire was justified in maintaining the purity of its ancient ceremonies; and the Roman senate, using the common privilege, sometimes interposed, to check this inundation of foreign rites. * The Egyptian superstition, of all the most contemptible and abject, was frequently prohibited: the temples of Serapis and Isis demolished, and their worshippers banished from Rome and Italy. But the zeal of fanaticism prevailed over the cold and feeble efforts of policy. The exiles returned, the proselytes multiplied, the temples were restored with increasing splendor, and Isis and Serapis at length assumed their place among the Roman Deities. Nor was this indulgence a

    departure from the old maxims of government. In the purest ages of the commonwealth, Cybele and Æsculapius had been invited by solemn embassies; and it was customary to tempt the protectors of besieged cities, by the promise of more distinguished honors than they possessed in their native country. Rome gradually became the common temple of her subjects; and the freedom of the city was bestowed on all the gods of mankind.

    1. The narrow policy of preserving, without any foreign mixture, the pure blood of the ancient citizens, had checked the fortune, and hastened the ruin, of Athens and Sparta. The aspiring genius of Rome sacrificed vanity to ambition, and deemed it more prudent, as well as honorable, to adopt virtue and merit for her own wheresoever they were found, among slaves or strangers, enemies or barbarians. During the most flourishing æra of the Athenian commonwealth, the number of citizens gradually decreased from about thirty to twenty-one thousand. If, on the contrary, we study the growth of the Roman republic, we may discover, that, notwithstanding the incessant demands of wars and colonies, the citizens, who, in the first census of Servius Tullius, amounted to no more than eighty-three thousand, were multiplied, before the commencement of the social war, to the number of four hundred and sixty-three thousand men, able to bear arms in the service of their country. When the allies of Rome claimed an equal share of honors and privileges, the senate indeed preferred the chance of arms to an ignominious concession. The Samnites and the Lucanians paid the severe penalty of their rashness; but the rest of the Italian states, as they successively returned to their duty, were admitted into the bosom of the republic, and soon contributed to the ruin of public freedom. Under a democratical government, the citizens exercise the powers of sovereignty; and those powers will be first abused, and afterwards lost, if they are committed to an unwieldy multitude. But when the popular assemblies had been suppressed by the administration of the emperors, the conquerors were distinguished from the vanquished nations,

    only as the first and most honorable order of subjects; and their increase, however rapid, was no longer exposed to the same dangers. Yet the wisest princes, who adopted the maxims of Augustus, guarded with the strictest care the dignity of the Roman name, and diffused the freedom of the city with a prudent liberality.

    Chapter II: The Internal Prosperity In The Age Of The Antonines.

    Part II.

    Till the privileges of Romans had been progressively extended to all the inhabitants of the empire, an important distinction was preserved between Italy and the provinces. The former was esteemed the centre of public unity, and the firm basis of the constitution. Italy claimed the birth, or at least the residence, of the emperors and the senate. The estates of the Italians were exempt from taxes, their persons from the arbitrary jurisdiction of governors. Their municipal corporations, formed after the perfect model of the capital, * were intrusted, under the immediate eye of the supreme power, with the execution of the laws. From the foot of the Alps to the extremity of Calabria, all the natives of Italy were born citizens of Rome. Their partial distinctions were obliterated, and they insensibly coalesced into one great nation, united by language, manners, and civil institutions, and equal to the weight of a powerful empire. The republic gloried in her generous policy, and was frequently rewarded by the merit and services of her adopted sons. Had she always confined the distinction of Romans to the ancient families within the walls of the city, that immortal name would have been deprived of some of its noblest ornaments. Virgil was a native of Mantua; Horace was inclined to doubt whether he should call himself an Apulian or a Lucanian; it was in Padua that an historian was found worthy to record the majestic series of Roman victories. The patriot family of the Catos emerged from Tusculum; and the little town of Arpinum

    claimed the double honor of producing Marius and Cicero, the former of whom deserved, after Romulus and Camillus, to be styled the Third Founder of Rome; and the latter, after saving his country from the designs of Catiline, enabled her to contend with Athens for the palm of eloquence.

    The provinces of the empire (as they have been described in the preceding chapter) were destitute of any public force, or constitutional freedom. In Etruria, in Greece, and in Gaul, it was the first care of the senate to dissolve those dangerous confederacies, which taught mankind that, as the Roman arms prevailed by division, they might be resisted by union. Those princes, whom the ostentation of gratitude or generosity permitted for a while to hold a precarious sceptre, were dismissed from their thrones, as soon as they had per formed their appointed task of fashioning to the yoke the vanquished nations. The free states and cities which had embraced the cause of Rome were rewarded with a nominal alliance, and insensibly sunk into real servitude. The public authority was every where exercised by the ministers of the senate and of the emperors, and that authority was absolute, and without control. But the same salutary maxims of government, which had secured the peace and obedience of Italy were extended to the most distant conquests. A nation of Romans was gradually formed in the provinces, by the double expedient of introducing colonies, and of admitting the most faithful and deserving of the provincials to the freedom of Rome.

    “Wheresoever the Roman conquers, he inhabits,” is a very just observation of Seneca, confirmed by history and experience. The natives of Italy, allured by pleasure or by interest, hastened to enjoy the advantages of victory; and we may remark, that, about forty years after the reduction of Asia, eighty thousand Romans were massacred in one day, by the cruel orders of Mithridates. These voluntary exiles were engaged, for the most part, in the occupations of commerce, agriculture, and the farm of the revenue. But after the legions were rendered permanent by the emperors, the provinces were

    peopled by a race of soldiers; and the veterans, whether they received the reward of their service in land or in money, usually settled with their families in the country, where they had honorably spent their youth. Throughout the empire, but more particularly in the western parts, the most fertile districts, and the most convenient situations, were reserved for the establishment of colonies; some of which were of a civil, and others of a military nature. In their manners and internal policy, the colonies formed a perfect representation of their great parent; and they were soon endeared to the natives by the ties of friendship and alliance, they effectually diffused a reverence for the Roman name, and a desire, which was seldom disappointed, of sharing, in due time, its honors and advantages. The municipal cities insensibly equalled the rank and splendor of the colonies; and in the reign of Hadrian, it was disputed which was the preferable condition, of those societies which had issued from, or those which had been received into, the bosom of Rome. The right of Latium, as it was called, * conferred on the cities to which it had been granted, a more partial favor. The magistrates only, at the expiration of their office, assumed the quality of Roman citizens; but as those offices were annual, in a few years they circulated round the principal families. Those of the provincials who were permitted to bear arms in the legions; those who exercised any civil employment; all, in a word, who performed any public service, or displayed any personal talents, were rewarded with a present, whose value was continually diminished by the increasing liberality of the emperors. Yet even, in the age of the Antonines, when the freedom of the city had been bestowed on the greater number of their subjects, it was still accompanied with very solid advantages. The bulk of the people acquired, with that title, the benefit of the Roman laws, particularly in the interesting articles of marriage, testaments, and inheritances; and the road of fortune was open to those whose pretensions were seconded by favor or merit. The grandsons of the Gauls, who had besieged Julius Cæsar in Alcsia, commanded legions, governed provinces, and were admitted into the senate of Rome. Their ambition, instead of disturbing the tranquillity of the state, was intimately connected with its safety and greatness.

    So sensible were the Romans of the influence of language over national manners, that it was their most serious care to extend, with the progress of their arms, the use of the Latin tongue. The ancient dialects of Italy, the Sabine, the Etruscan, and the Venetian, sunk into oblivion; but in the provinces, the east was less docile than the west to the voice of its victorious preceptors. This obvious difference marked the two portions of the empire with a distinction of colors, which, though it was in some degree concealed during the meridian splendor of prosperity, became gradually more visible, as the shades of night descended upon the Roman world. The western countries were civilized by the same hands which subdued them. As soon as the barbarians were reconciled to obedience, their minds were open to any new impressions of knowledge and politeness. The language of Virgil and Cicero, though with some inevitable mixture of corruption, was so universally adopted in Africa, Spain, Gaul Britain, and Pannonia, that the faint traces of the Punic or Celtic idioms were preserved only in the mountains, or among the peasants. Education and study insensibly inspired the natives of those countries with the sentiments of Romans; and Italy gave fashions, as well as laws, to her Latin provincials. They solicited with more ardor, and obtained with more facility, the freedom and honors of the state; supported the national dignity in letters and in arms; and at length, in the person of Trajan, produced an emperor whom the Scipios would not have disowned for their countryman. The situation of the Greeks was very different from that of the barbarians. The former had been long since civilized and corrupted. They had too much taste to relinquish their language, and too much vanity to adopt any foreign institutions. Still preserving the prejudices, after they had lost the virtues, of their ancestors, they affected to despise the unpolished manners of the Roman conquerors, whilst they were compelled to respect their superior wisdom and power. Nor was the influence of the Grecian language and sentiments confined to the narrow limits of that once celebrated country. Their empire, by the progress of colonies and conquest, had been diffused from the Adriatic to the Euphrates and the Nile. Asia was covered with Greek cities, and the long reign of the Macedonian kings had introduced a silent revolution into Syria and Egypt. In their pompous courts, those princes united the elegance of Athens with the luxury of the East, and the example of the court was imitated, at an humble distance, by the higher ranks of their subjects. Such was the general division of the Roman empire into the Latin and Greek languages. To these we may add a third distinction for the body of the natives in Syria, and especially in Egypt, the use of their ancient dialects, by secluding them from the commerce of mankind, checked the improvements of those barbarians. The slothful effeminacy of the former exposed them to the contempt, the sullen ferociousness of the latter excited the aversion, of the conquerors. Those nations had submitted to the Roman power, but they seldom desired or deserved the freedom of the city: and it was remarked, that more than two hundred and thirty years elapsed after the ruin of the Ptolemies, before an Egyptian was admitted into the senate of Rome.

    It is a just though trite observation, that victorious Rome was herself subdued by the arts of Greece. Those immortal writers who still command the admiration of modern Europe, soon became the favorite object of study and imitation in Italy and the western provinces. But the elegant amusements of the Romans were not suffered to interfere with their sound maxims of policy. Whilst they acknowledged the charms of the Greek, they asserted the dignity of the Latin tongue, and the exclusive use of the latter was inflexibly maintained in the administration of civil as well as military government. The two languages exercised at the same time their separate jurisdiction throughout the empire: the former, as the natural idiom of science; the latter, as the legal dialect of public transactions. Those who united letters with business were equally conversant with both; and it was almost impossible, in any province, to find a Roman subject, of a liberal education, who was at once a stranger to the Greek and to the Latin language.

    It was by such institutions that the nations of the empire insensibly melted away into the Roman name and people. But there still remained, in the centre of every province and of every family, an unhappy condition of men who endured the weight, without sharing the benefits, of society. In the free states of antiquity, the domestic slaves were exposed to the wanton rigor of despotism. The perfect settlement of the Roman empire was preceded by ages of violence and rapine. The slaves consisted, for the most part, of barbarian captives, * taken in thousands by the chance of war, purchased at a vile price, accustomed to a life of independence, and impatient to break and to revenge their fetters. Against such internal enemies, whose desperate insurrections had more than once reduced the republic to the brink of destruction, the most severe regulations, and the most cruel treatment, seemed almost justified by the great law of self-preservation. But when the principal nations of Europe, Asia, and Africa were united under the laws of one sovereign, the source of foreign supplies flowed with much less abundance, and the Romans were reduced to the milder but more tedious method of propagation. * In their numerous families, and particularly in their country estates, they encouraged the marriage of their slaves. The sentiments of nature, the habits of education, and the possession of a dependent species of property, contributed to alleviate the hardships of servitude. The existence of a slave became an object of greater value, and though his happiness still depended on the temper and circumstances of the master, the humanity of the latter, instead of being restrained by fear, was encouraged by the sense of his own interest. The progress of manners was accelerated by the virtue or policy of the emperors; and by the edicts of Hadrian and the Antonines, the protection of the laws was extended to the most abject part of mankind. The jurisdiction of life and death over the slaves, a power long exercised and often abused, was taken out of private hands, and reserved to the magistrates alone. The subterraneous prisons were abolished; and, upon a just complaint of intolerable treatment, the injured slave obtained either his deliverance, or a less cruel master.

    Hope, the best comfort of our imperfect condition, was not denied to the Roman slave; and if he had any opportunity of rendering himself either useful or agreeable, he might very naturally expect that the diligence and fidelity of a few years would be rewarded with the inestimable gift of freedom. The benevolence of the master was so frequently prompted by the meaner suggestions of vanity and avarice, that the laws found it more necessary to restrain than to encourage a profuse and undistinguishing liberality, which might degenerate into a very dangerous abuse. It was a maxim of ancient jurisprudence, that a slave had not any country of his own; he acquired with his liberty an admission into the political society of which his patron was a member. The consequences of this maxim would have prostituted the privileges of the Roman city to a mean and promiscuous multitude. Some seasonable exceptions were therefore provided; and the honorable distinction was confined to such slaves only as, for just causes, and with the approbation of the magistrate, should receive a solemn and legal manumission. Even these chosen freedmen obtained no more than the private rights of citizens, and were rigorously excluded from civil or military honors. Whatever might be the merit or fortune of their sons, they likewise were esteemed unworthy of a seat in the senate; nor were the traces of a servile origin allowed to be completely obliterated till the third or fourth generation. Without destroying the distinction of ranks, a distant prospect of freedom and honors was presented, even to those whom pride and prejudice almost disdained to number among the human species.

    It was once proposed to discriminate the slaves by a peculiar habit; but it was justly apprehended that there might be some danger in acquainting them with their own numbers. Without interpreting, in their utmost strictness, the liberal appellations of legions and myriads, we may venture to pronounce, that the proportion of slaves, who were valued as property, was more considerable than that of servants, who can be computed only as an expense. The youths of a promising genius were instructed in the arts and sciences, and their price was ascertained by the degree of their skill and talents. Almost every profession, either liberal or mechanical, might be found in the household of an opulent senator. The ministers of pomp and sensuality were multiplied beyond the conception of modern luxury. It was more for the interest of the merchant or manufacturer to purchase, than to hire his workmen; and in the country, slaves were employed as the cheapest and most laborious instruments of agriculture. To confirm the general observation, and to display the multitude of slaves, we might allege a variety of particular instances. It was discovered, on a very melancholy occasion, that four hundred slaves were maintained in a single palace of Rome. The same number of four hundred belonged to an estate which an African widow, of a very private condition, resigned to her son, whilst she reserved for herself a much larger share of her property. A freedman, under the name of Augustus, though his fortune had suffered great losses in the civil wars, left behind him three thousand six hundred yoke of oxen, two hundred and fifty thousand head of smaller cattle, and what was almost included in the description of cattle, four thousand one hundred and sixteen slaves.

    The number of subjects who acknowledged the laws of Rome, of citizens, of provincials, and of slaves, cannot now be fixed with such a degree of accuracy, as the importance of the object would deserve. We are informed, that when the Emperor Claudius exercised the office of censor, he took an account of six millions nine hundred and forty-five thousand Roman citizens, who, with the proportion of women and children, must have amounted to about twenty millions of souls. The multitude of subjects of an inferior rank was uncertain and fluctuating. But, after weighing with attention every circumstance which could influence the balance, it seems probable that there existed, in the time of Claudius, about twice as many provincials as there were citizens, of either sex, and of every age; and that the slaves were at least equal in number to the free inhabitants of the Roman world. * The total amount of this imperfect calculation would rise to about one hundred and twenty millions of persons; a degree of population which possibly exceeds that of modern Europe, and forms the most numerous society that has ever been united under the same system of government.

    Chapter II: The Internal Prosperity In The Age Of The Antonines.

    Part III.

    Domestic peace and union were the natural consequences of the moderate and comprehensive policy embraced by the Romans. If we turn our eyes towards the monarchies of Asia, we shall behold despotism in the centre, and weakness in the extremities; the collection of the revenue, or the administration of justice, enforced by the presence of an army; hostile barbarians established in the heart of the country, hereditary satraps usurping the dominion of the provinces, and subjects inclined to rebellion, though incapable of freedom. But the obedience of the Roman world was uniform, voluntary, and permanent. The vanquished nations, blended into one great people, resigned the hope, nay, even the wish, of resuming their independence, and scarcely considered their own existence as distinct from the existence of Rome. The established authority of the emperors pervaded without an effort the wide extent of their dominions, and was exercised with the same facility on the banks of the Thames, or of the Nile, as on those of the Tyber. The legions were destined to serve against the public enemy, and the civil magistrate seldom required the aid of a military force. In this state of general security, the leisure, as well as opulence, both of the prince and people, were devoted to improve and to adorn the Roman empire.

    Among the innumerable monuments of architecture constructed by the Romans, how many have escaped the notice of history, how few have resisted the ravages of time and barbarism! And yet, even the majestic ruins that are still scattered over Italy and the provinces, would be sufficient to prove that those countries were once the seat of a polite and powerful empire. Their greatness alone, or their beauty, might deserve our attention: but they are rendered more interesting, by two important circumstances, which connect the agreeable history of the arts with the more useful history of human manners. Many of those works were erected at private expense, and almost all were intended for public benefit.

    It is natural to suppose that the greatest number, as well as the most considerable of the Roman edifices, were raised by the emperors, who possessed so unbounded a command both of men and money. Augustus was accustomed to boast that he had found his capital of brick, and that he had left it of marble. The strict economy of Vespasian was the source of his magnificence. The works of Trajan bear the stamp of his genius. The public monuments with which Hadrian adorned every province of the empire, were executed not only by his orders, but under his immediate inspection. He was himself an artist; and he loved the arts, as they conduced to the glory of the monarch. They were encouraged by the Antonines, as they contributed to the happiness of the people. But if the emperors were the first, they were not the only architects of their dominions. Their example was universally imitated by their principal subjects, who were not afraid of declaring to the world that they had spirit to conceive, and wealth to accomplish, the noblest undertakings. Scarcely had the proud structure of the Coliseum been dedicated at Rome, before the edifices, of a smaller scale indeed, but of the same design and materials, were erected for the use, and at the expense, of the cities of Capua and Verona. The inscription of the stupendous bridge of Alcantara attests that it was thrown over the Tagus by the contribution of a few Lusitanian communities. When Pliny was intrusted with the government of Bithynia and Pontus, provinces by no means the richest or most considerable of the empire, he found the cities within his jurisdiction striving with each other in every useful and ornamental work, that might deserve the curiosity of strangers, or the gratitude of their citizens. It was the duty of the proconsul to supply their deficiencies, to direct their taste, and sometimes to moderate their emulation. The opulent senators of Rome and the provinces esteemed it an honor, and almost an obligation, to adorn the splendor of their age and country; and the influence of fashion very frequently supplied the want of taste or generosity. Among a crowd of these private benefactors, we may select Herodes Atticus, an Athenian citizen, who lived in the age of the Antonines. Whatever might be the motive of his conduct, his magnificence would have been worthy of the greatest kings.

    [See Theatre Of Marcellus: Augustus built in Rome the theatre of Marcellus.]

    The family of Herod, at least after it had been favored by fortune, was lineally descended from Cimon and Miltiades, Theseus and Cecrops, Æacus and Jupiter. But the posterity of so many gods and heroes was fallen into the most abject state. His grandfather had suffered by the hands of justice, and Julius Atticus, his father, must have ended his life in poverty and contempt, had he not discovered an immense treasure buried under an old house, the last remains of his patrimony. According to the rigor of the law, the emperor might have asserted his claim, and the prudent Atticus prevented, by a frank confession, the officiousness of informers. But the equitable Nerva, who then filled the throne, refused to accept any part of it, and commanded him to use, without scruple, the present of fortune. The cautious Athenian still insisted, that the treasure was too considerable for a subject, and that he knew not how to use it. Abuse it then, replied the monarch, with a good-natured peevishness; for it is your own. Many will be of opinion, that Atticus literally obeyed the emperor’s last instructions; since he expended the greatest part of his fortune, which was much increased by an advantageous marriage, in the service of the public. He had obtained for his son Herod the prefecture of the free cities of Asia; and the young magistrate, observing that the town of Troas was indifferently supplied with water, obtained from the munificence of Hadrian three hundred myriads of drachms, (about a hundred thousand pounds,) for the construction of a new aqueduct. But in the execution of the work, the charge amounted to more than double the estimate, and the officers of the revenue began to murmur, till the generous Atticus silenced their complaints, by requesting that he might be permitted to take upon himself the whole additional expense.

    The ablest preceptors of Greece and Asia had been invited by liberal rewards to direct the education of young Herod. Their pupil soon became a celebrated orator, according to the useless rhetoric of that age, which, confining itself to the schools, disdained to visit either the Forum or the Senate. He was honored with the consulship at Rome: but the greatest part of his life was spent in a philosophic retirement at Athens, and his adjacent villas; perpetually surrounded by sophists, who acknowledged, without reluctance, the superiority of a rich and generous rival. The monuments of his genius have perished; some considerable ruins still preserve the fame of his taste and munificence: modern travellers have measured the remains of the stadium which he constructed at Athens. It was six hundred feet in length, built entirely of white marble, capable of admitting the whole body of the people, and finished in four years, whilst Herod was president of the Athenian games. To the memory of his wife Regilla he dedicated a theatre, scarcely to be paralleled in the empire: no wood except cedar, very curiously carved, was employed in any part of the building. The Odeum, * designed by Pericles for musical performances, and the rehearsal of new tragedies, had been a trophy of the victory of the arts over barbaric greatness; as the timbers employed in the construction consisted chiefly of the masts of the Persian vessels. Notwithstanding the repairs bestowed on that ancient edifice by a king of Cappadocia, it was again fallen to decay. Herod restored its ancient beauty and magnificence. Nor was the liberality of that illustrious citizen confined to the walls of Athens. The most splendid ornaments bestowed on the temple of Neptune in the Isthmus, a theatre at Corinth, a stadium at Delphi, a bath at Thermopylæ, and an aqueduct at Canusium in Italy, were insufficient to exhaust his treasures. The people of Epirus, Thessaly, Euboea, Boeotia, and Peloponnesus, experienced his favors; and many inscriptions of the cities of Greece and Asia gratefully style Herodes Atticus their patron and benefactor.

    In the commonwealths of Athens and Rome, the modest simplicity of private houses announced the equal condition of freedom; whilst the sovereignty of the people was represented in the majestic edifices designed to the public use; nor was this republican spirit totally extinguished by the introduction of wealth and monarchy. It was in works of national honor and benefit, that the most virtuous of the emperors affected to display their magnificence. The golden palace of Nero excited a just indignation, but the vast extent of ground which had been usurped by his selfish luxury was more nobly filled under the succeeding reigns by the Coliseum, the baths of Titus, the Claudian portico, and the temples dedicated to the goddess of Peace, and to the genius of Rome. These monuments of architecture, the property of the Roman people, were adorned with the most beautiful productions of Grecian painting and sculpture; and in the temple of Peace, a very curious library was open to the curiosity of the learned. * At a small distance from thence was situated the Forum of Trajan. It was surrounded by a lofty portico, in the form of a quadrangle, into which four triumphal arches opened a noble and spacious entrance: in the centre arose a column of marble, whose height, of one hundred and ten feet, denoted the elevation of the hill that had been cut away. This column, which still subsists in its ancient beauty, exhibited an exact representation of the Dacian victories of its founder. The veteran soldier contemplated the story of his own campaigns, and by an easy illusion of national vanity, the peaceful citizen associated himself to the honors of the triumph. All the other quarters of the capital, and all the provinces of the empire, were embellished by the same liberal spirit of public magnificence, and were filled with amphi theatres, theatres, temples, porticoes, triumphal arches, baths and aqueducts, all variously conducive to the health, the devotion, and the pleasures of the meanest citizen. The last mentioned of those edifices deserve our peculiar attention. The boldness of the enterprise, the solidity of the execution, and the uses to which they were subservient, rank the aqueducts among the noblest monuments of Roman genius and power. The aqueducts of the capital claim a just preeminence; but the curious traveller, who, without the light of history, should examine those of Spoleto, of Metz, or of Segovia, would very naturally conclude that those provincial towns had formerly been the residence of some potent monarch. The solitudes of Asia and Africa were once covered with flourishing cities, whose populousness, and even whose existence, was derived from such artificial supplies of a perennial stream of fresh water.

    We have computed the inhabitants, and contemplated the public works, of the Roman empire. The observation of the number and greatness of its cities will serve to confirm the former, and to multiply the latter. It may not be unpleasing to collect a few scattered instances relative to that subject without forgetting, however, that from the vanity of nations and the poverty of language, the vague appellation of city has been indifferently bestowed on Rome and upon Laurentum.

    1. Ancient Italy is said to have contained eleven hundred and ninety-seven cities; and for whatsoever æra of antiquity the expression might be intended, there is not any reason to believe the country less populous in the age of the Antonines, than in that of Romulus. The petty states of Latium were contained within the metropolis of the empire, by whose superior influence they had been attracted. * Those parts of Italy which have so long languished under the lazy tyranny of

    priests and viceroys, had been afflicted only by the more tolerable calamities of war; and the first symptoms of decay which they experienced, were amply compensated by the rapid improvements of the Cisalpine Gaul. The splendor of Verona may be traced in its remains: yet Verona was less celebrated than Aquileia or Padua, Milan or Ravenna. II. The spirit of improvement had passed the Alps, and been felt even in the woods of Britain, which were gradually cleared away to open a free space for convenient and elegant habitations. York was the seat of government; London was already enriched by commerce; and Bath was celebrated for the salutary effects of its medicinal waters. Gaul could boast of her twelve hundred cities; and though, in the northern parts, many of them, without excepting Paris itself, were little more than the rude and imperfect townships of a rising people, the southern provinces imitated the wealth and elegance of Italy. Many were the cities of Gaul, Marseilles, Arles, Nismes, Narbonne, Thoulouse, Bourdeaux, Autun, Vienna, Lyons, Langres, and Treves, whose ancient condition might sustain an equal, and perhaps advantageous comparison with their present state. With regard to Spain, that country flourished as a province, and has declined as a kingdom. Exhausted by the abuse of her strength, by America, and by superstition, her pride might possibly be confounded, if we required such a list of three hundred and sixty cities, as Pliny has exhibited under the reign of Vespasian. III. Three hundred African cities had once acknowledged the authority of Carthage, nor is it likely that their numbers diminished under the administration of the emperors: Carthage itself rose with new splendor from its ashes; and that capital, as well as Capua and Corinth, soon recovered all the advantages which can be separated from independent sovereignty. IV. The provinces of the East present the contrast of Roman magnificence with Turkish barbarism. The ruins of antiquity scattered over uncultivated fields, and ascribed, by ignorance to the power of magic, scarcely afford a shelter to the oppressed peasant or wandering Arab. Under the reign of the Cæsars, the proper Asia alone contained five hundred populous cities, enriched with all the gifts of nature, and adorned with all the refinements of art. Eleven cities of Asia had once disputed the honor of dedicating a temple of Tiberius, and their respective merits were examined by the senate. Four of them were immediately rejected as unequal to the burden; and among these was Laodicea, whose splendor is still displayed in its ruins. Laodicea collected a very considerable revenue from its flocks of sheep, celebrated for the fineness of their wool, and had received, a little before the contest, a legacy of above four hundred thousand pounds by the testament of a generous citizen. If such was the poverty of Laodicea, what must have been the wealth of those cities, whose claim appeared preferable, and particularly of Pergamus, of Smyrna, and of Ephesus, who so long disputed with each other the titular primacy of Asia? The capitals of Syria and Egypt held a still superior rank in the empire; Antioch and Alexandria looked down with disdain on a crowd of dependent cities, and yielded, with reluctance, to the majesty of Rome itself.

    Chapter II: The Internal Prosperity In The Age Of The Antonines.

    Part IV.

    All these cities were connected with each other, and with the capital, by the public highways, which, issuing from the Forum of Rome, traversed Italy, pervaded the provinces, and were terminated only by the frontiers of the empire. If we carefully trace the distance from the wall of Antoninus to Rome, and from thence to Jerusalem, it will be found that the great chain of communication, from the north-west to the south-east point of the empire, was drawn out to the length if four thousand and eighty Roman miles. The public roads were accurately divided by mile-stones, and ran in a direct line from one city to another, with very little respect for the obstacles either of nature or private property. Mountains were perforated, and bold arches thrown over the broadest and most rapid streams. The middle part of the road was raised into a terrace which commanded the adjacent country, consisted of several strata of sand, gravel, and cement, and was paved with large stones, or, in some places near the capital, with granite. Such was the solid construction of the Roman highways, whose firmness has not entirely yielded to the effort of fifteen centuries. They united the subjects of the most distant provinces by an easy and familiar intercourse; out their primary object had been to facilitate the marches of the legions; nor was any country considered as completely subdued, till it had been rendered, in all its parts, pervious to the arms and authority of the conqueror. The advantage of receiving the earliest intelligence, and of conveying their orders with celerity, induced the emperors to establish, throughout their extensive dominions, the regular institution of posts. Houses were every where erected at the distance only of five or six miles; each of them was constantly provided with forty horses, and by the help of these relays, it was easy to travel a hundred miles in a day along the Roman roads. * The use of posts was allowed to those who claimed it by an Imperial mandate; but though originally intended for the public service, it was sometimes indulged to the business or conveniency of private citizens. Nor was the communication of the Roman empire less free and open by sea than it was by land. The provinces surrounded and enclosed the Mediterranean: and Italy, in the shape of an immense promontory, advanced into the midst of that great lake. The coasts of Italy are, in general, destitute of safe harbors; but human industry had corrected the deficiencies of nature; and the artificial port of Ostia, in particular, situate at the mouth of the Tyber, and formed by the emperor Claudius, was a useful monument of Roman greatness. From this port, which was only sixteen miles from the capital, a favorable breeze frequently carried vessels in seven days to the columns of Hercules, and in nine or ten, to Alexandria in Egypt.

    [See Remains Of Claudian Aquaduct]

    Whatever evils either reason or declamation have imputed to extensive empire, the power of Rome was attended with some beneficial consequences to mankind; and the same freedom of intercourse which extended the vices, diffused likewise the improvements, of social life. In the more remote ages of antiquity, the world was unequally divided. The East was in the immemorial possession of arts and luxury; whilst the West was inhabited by rude and warlike barbarians, who either disdained agriculture, or to whom it was totally unknown. Under the protection of an established government, the productions of happier climates, and the industry of more civilized nations, were gradually introduced into the western countries of Europe; and the natives were encouraged, by an open and profitable commerce, to multiply the former, as well as to improve the latter. It would be almost impossible to enumerate all the articles, either of the animal or the vegetable reign, which were successively imported into Europe from Asia and Egypt: but it will not be unworthy of the dignity, and much less of the utility, of an historical work, slightly to touch on a few of the principal heads. 1. Almost all the flowers, the herbs, and the fruits, that grow in our European gardens, are of foreign extraction, which, in many cases, is betrayed even by their names: the apple was a native of Italy, and when the Romans had tasted the richer flavor of the apricot, the peach, the pomegranate, the citron, and the orange, they contented themselves with applying to all these new fruits the common denomination of apple, discriminating them from each other by the additional epithet of their country. 2. In the time of Homer, the vine grew wild in the island of Sicily, and most probably in the adjacent continent; but it was not improved by the skill, nor did it afford a liquor grateful to the taste, of the savage inhabitants. A thousand years afterwards, Italy could boast, that of the fourscore most generous and celebrated wines, more than two thirds were produced from her soil. The blessing was soon communicated to the Narbonnese province of Gaul; but so intense was the cold to the north of the Cevennes, that, in the time of Strabo, it was thought impossible to ripen the grapes in those parts of Gaul. This difficulty, however, was gradually vanquished; and there is some reason to believe, that the vineyards of Burgundy are as old as the age of the Antonines. 3. The olive, in the western world, followed the progress of peace, of which it was considered as the symbol. Two centuries after the foundation of Rome, both Italy and Africa were strangers to that useful plant: it was naturalized in those countries; and at length carried into the heart of Spain and Gaul. The timid errors of the ancients, that it required a certain degree of heat, and could only flourish in the neighborhood of the sea, were insensibly exploded by industry and experience. 4. The cultivation of flax was transported from Egypt to Gaul, and enriched the whole country, however it might impoverish the particular lands on which it was sown. 5. The use of artificial grasses became familiar to the farmers both of Italy and the provinces, particularly the Lucerne, which derived its name and origin from Media. The assured supply of wholesome and plentiful food for the cattle during winter, multiplied the number of the docks and herds, which in their turn contributed to the fertility of the soil. To all these improvements may be added an assiduous attention to mines and fisheries, which, by employing a multitude of laborious hands, serve to increase the pleasures of the rich and the subsistence of the poor. The elegant treatise of Columella describes the advanced state of the Spanish husbandry under the reign of Tiberius; and it may be observed, that those famines, which so frequently afflicted the infant republic, were seldom or never experienced by the extensive empire of Rome. The accidental scarcity, in any single province, was immediately relieved by the plenty of its more fortunate neighbors.

    Agriculture is the foundation of manufactures; since the productions of nature are the materials of art. Under the Roman empire, the labor of an industrious and ingenious people was variously, but incessantly, employed in the service of the rich. In their dress, their table, their houses, and their furniture, the favorites of fortune united every refinement of conveniency, of elegance, and of splendor, whatever could soothe their pride or gratify their sensuality. Such refinements, under the odious name of luxury, have been severely arraigned by the moralists of every age; and it might perhaps be more conducive to the virtue, as well as happiness, of mankind, if all possessed the necessaries, and none the superfluities, of life. But in the present imperfect condition of society, luxury, though it may proceed from vice or folly, seems to be the only means that can correct the unequal distribution of property. The diligent mechanic, and the skilful artist, who have obtained no share in the division of the earth, receive a voluntary tax from the possessors of land; and the latter are prompted, by a sense of interest, to improve those estates, with whose produce they may purchase additional pleasures. This operation, the particular effects of which are felt in every society, acted with much more diffusive energy in the Roman world. The provinces would soon have been exhausted of their wealth, if the manufactures and commerce of luxury had not insensibly restored to the industrious subjects the sums which were exacted from them by the arms and authority of Rome. As long as the circulation was confined within the bounds of the empire, it impressed the political machine with a new degree of activity, and its consequences, sometimes beneficial, could never become pernicious.

    But it is no easy task to confine luxury within the limits of an empire. The most remote countries of the ancient world were ransacked to supply the pomp and delicacy of Rome. The forests of Scythia afforded some valuable furs. Amber was brought over land from the shores of the Baltic to the Danube; and the barbarians were astonished at the price which they received in exchange for so useless a commodity. There was a considerable demand for Babylonian carpets, and other manufactures of the East; but the most important and unpopular branch of foreign trade was carried on with Arabia and India. Every year, about the time of the summer solstice, a fleet of a hundred and twenty vessels sailed from Myos-hormos, a port of Egypt, on the Red Sea. By the periodical assistance of the monsoons, they traversed the ocean in about forty days. The coast of Malabar, or the island of Ceylon, was the usual term of their navigation, and it was in those markets that the merchants from the more remote countries of Asia expected their arrival. The return of the fleet of Egypt was fixed to the months of December or January; and as soon as their rich cargo had been transported on the backs of camels, from the Red Sea to the Nile, and had descended that river as far as Alexandria, it was poured, without delay, into the capital of the empire. The objects of oriental traffic were splendid and trifling; silk, a pound of which was esteemed not inferior in value to a pound of gold; precious stones, among which the pearl claimed the first rank after the diamond; and a variety of aromatics, that were consumed in religious worship and the pomp of funerals. The labor and risk of the voyage was rewarded with almost incredible profit; but the profit was made upon Roman subjects, and a few individuals were enriched at the expense of the public. As the natives of Arabia and India were contented with the productions and manufactures of their own country, silver, on the side of the Romans, was the principal, if not the only * instrument of commerce. It was a complaint worthy of the gravity of the senate, that, in the purchase of female ornaments, the wealth of the state was irrecoverably given away to foreign and hostile nations. The annual loss is computed, by a writer of an inquisitive but censorious temper, at upwards of eight hundred thousand pounds sterling. Such was the style of discontent, brooding over the dark prospect of approaching poverty. And yet, if we compare the proportion between gold and silver, as it stood in the time of Pliny, and as it was fixed in the reign of Constantine, we shall discover within that period a very considerable increase. There is not the least reason to suppose that gold was become more scarce; it is therefore evident that silver was grown more common; that whatever might be the amount of the Indian and Arabian exports, they were far from exhausting the wealth of the Roman world; and that the produce of the mines abundantly supplied the demands of commerce.

    Notwithstanding the propensity of mankind to exalt the past, and to depreciate the present, the tranquil and prosperous state of the empire was warmly felt, and honestly confessed, by the provincials as well as Romans. “They acknowledged that the true principles of social life, laws, agriculture, and science, which had been first invented by the wisdom of Athens, were now firmly established by the power of Rome, under whose auspicious influence the fiercest barbarians were united by an equal government and common language. They affirm, that with the improvement of arts, the human species were visibly multiplied. They celebrate the increasing splendor of the cities, the beautiful face of the country, cultivated and adorned like an immense garden; and the long festival of peace which was enjoyed by so many nations, forgetful of the ancient animosities, and delivered from the apprehension of future danger.” Whatever suspicions may be suggested by the air of rhetoric and declamation, which seems to prevail in these passages, the substance of them is perfectly agreeable to historic truth.

    It was scarcely possible that the eyes of contemporaries should discover in the public felicity the latent causes of decay and corruption. This long peace, and the uniform government of the Romans, introduced a slow and secret poison into the vitals of the empire. The minds of men were gradually reduced to the same level, the fire of genius was extinguished, and even the military spirit evaporated. The natives of Europe were brave and robust. Spain, Gaul, Britain, and Illyricum supplied the legions with excellent soldiers, and constituted the real strength of the monarchy. Their personal valor remained, but they no longer possessed that public courage which is nourished by the love of independence, the sense of national honor, the presence of danger, and the habit of command. They received laws and governors from the will of their sovereign, and trusted for their defence to a mercenary army. The posterity of their boldest leaders was contented with the rank of citizens and subjects. The most aspiring spirits resorted to the court or standard of the emperors; and the deserted provinces, deprived of political strength or union, insensibly sunk into the languid indifference of private life.

    The love of letters, almost inseparable from peace and refinement, was fashionable among the subjects of Hadrian and the Antonines, who were themselves men of learning and curiosity. It was diffused over the whole extent of their empire; the most northern tribes of Britons had acquired a taste for rhetoric; Homer as well as Virgil were transcribed and studied on the banks of the Rhine and Danube; and the most liberal rewards sought out the faintest glimmerings of literary merit. The sciences of physic and astronomy were successfully cultivated by the Greeks; the observations of Ptolemy and the writings of Galen are studied by those who have improved their discoveries and corrected their errors; but if we except the inimitable Lucian, this age of indolence passed away without having produced a single writer of original genius, or who excelled in the arts of elegant composition. ^! The authority of Plato and Aristotle, of Zeno and Epicurus, still reigned in the schools; and their systems, transmitted with blind deference from one generation of disciples to another, precluded every generous attempt to exercise the powers, or enlarge the limits, of the human mind. The beauties of the poets and orators, instead of kindling a fire like their own, inspired only cold and servile mitations: or if any ventured to deviate from those models, they deviated at the same time from good sense and propriety. On the revival of letters, the youthful vigor of the imagination, after a long repose, national emulation, a new religion, new languages, and a new world, called forth the genius of Europe. But the provincials of Rome, trained by a uniform artificial foreign education, were engaged in a very unequal competition with those bold ancients, who, by expressing their genuine feelings in their native tongue, had already occupied every place of honor. The name of Poet was almost forgotten; that of Orator was usurped by the sophists. A cloud of critics, of compilers, of commentators, darkened the face of learning, and the decline of genius was soon followed by the corruption of taste.

    The sublime Longinus, who, in somewhat a later period, and in the court of a Syrian queen, preserved the spirit of ancient Athens, observes and laments this degeneracy of his contemporaries, which debased their sentiments, enervated their courage, and depressed their talents. “In the same manner,” says he, “as some children always remain pygmies, whose infant limbs have been too closely confined, thus our tender minds, fettered by the prejudices and habits of a just servitude, are unable to expand themselves, or to attain that well-proportioned greatness which we admire in the ancients; who, living under a popular government, wrote with the same freedom as they acted.” This diminutive stature of mankind, if we pursue the metaphor, was daily sinking below the old standard, and the Roman world was indeed peopled by a race of pygmies; when the fierce giants of the north broke in, and mended the puny breed. They restored a manly spirit of freedom; and after the revolution of ten centuries, freedom became the happy parent of taste and science.

    Chapter III: The Constitution In The Age Of The Antonines.

    Part I. Of The Constitution Of The Roman Empire, In The Age Of The Antonines.

    The obvious definition of a monarchy seems to be that of a state, in which a single person, by whatsoever name he may be distinguished, is intrusted with the execution of the laws, the management of the revenue, and the command of the army. But, unless public liberty is protected by intrepid and vigilant guardians, the authority of so formidable a magistrate will soon degenerate into despotism. The influence of the clergy, in an age of superstition, might be usefully employed to assert the rights of mankind; but so intimate is the connection between the throne and the altar, that the banner of the church has very seldom been seen on the side of the people. * A martial nobility and stubborn commons, possessed of arms, tenacious of property, and collected into constitutional assemblies, form the only balance capable of preserving a free constitution against enterprises of an aspiring prince.

    Every barrier of the Roman constitution had been levelled by the vast ambition of the dictator; every fence had been extirpated by the cruel hand of the triumvir. After the victory of Actium, the fate of the Roman world depended on the will of Octavianus, surnamed Cæsar, by his uncle’s adoption, and afterwards Augustus, by the flattery of the senate. The conqueror was at the head of forty-four veteran legions, conscious of their own strength, and of the weakness of the constitution, habituated, during twenty years’ civil war, to every act of blood and violence, and passionately devoted to the house of Cæsar, from whence alone they had received, and expected the most lavish rewards. The provinces, long oppressed by the ministers of the republic, sighed for the government of a single person, who would be the master, not the accomplice, of those petty tyrants. The people of Rome, viewing, with a secret pleasure, the humiliation of the aristocracy, demanded only bread and public shows; and were supplied with both by the liberal hand of Augustus. The rich and polite Italians, who had almost universally embraced the philosophy of Epicurus, enjoyed the present blessings of ease and tranquillity, and suffered not the pleasing dream to be interrupted by the memory of their old tumultuous freedom. With its power, the senate had lost its dignity; many of the most noble families were extinct. The republicans of spirit and ability had perished in the field of battle, or in the proscription . The door of the assembly had been designedly left open, for a mixed multitude of more than a thousand persons, who reflected disgrace upon their rank, instead of deriving honor from it.

    The reformation of the senate was one of the first steps in which Augustus laid aside the tyrant, and professed himself the father of his country. He was elected censor; and, in concert with his faithful Agrippa, he examined the list of the senators, expelled a few members, * whose vices or whose obstinacy required a public example, persuaded near two hundred to prevent the shame of an expulsion by a voluntary retreat, raised the qualification of a senator to about ten thousand pounds, created a sufficient number of patrician families, and accepted for himself the honorable title of Prince of the Senate, which had always been bestowed, by the censors, on the citizen the most eminent for his honors and services. But whilst he thus restored the dignity, he destroyed the independence, of the senate. The principles of a free constitution are irrecoverably lost, when the legislative power is nominated by the executive.

    Before an assembly thus modelled and prepared, Augustus pronounced a studied oration, which displayed his patriotism, and disguised his ambition. “He lamented, yet excused, his past conduct. Filial piety had required at his hands the revenge of his father’s murder; the humanity of his own nature had sometimes given way to the stern laws of necessity, and to a forced connection with two unworthy colleagues: as long as Antony lived, the republic forbade him to abandon her to a degenerate Roman, and a barbarian queen. He was now at liberty to satisfy his duty and his inclination. He solemnly restored the senate and people to all their ancient rights; and wished only to mingle with the crowd of his fellow-citizens, and to share the blessings which he had obtained for his country.”

    It would require the pen of Tacitus (if Tacitus had assisted at this assembly) to describe the various emotions of the senate, those that were suppressed, and those that were affected. It was dangerous to trust the sincerity of Augustus; to seem to distrust it was still more dangerous. The respective advantages of monarchy and a republic have often divided speculative inquirers; the present greatness of the Roman state, the corruption of manners, and the license of the soldiers, supplied new arguments to the advocates of monarchy; and these general views of government were again warped by the hopes and fears of each individual. Amidst this confusion of sentiments, the answer of the senate was unanimous and decisive. They refused to accept the resignation of Augustus; they conjured him not to desert the republic, which he had saved. After a decent resistance, the crafty tyrant submitted to the orders of the senate; and consented to receive the government of the provinces, and the general command of the Roman armies, under the well-known names of Proconsul and Imperator. But he would receive them only for ten years. Even before the expiration of that period, he hope that the wounds of civil discord would be completely healed, and that the republic, restored to its pristine health and vigor, would no longer require the dangerous interposition of so extraordinary a magistrate. The memory of this comedy, repeated several times during the life of Augustus, was preserved to the last ages of the empire, by the peculiar pomp with which the perpetual monarchs of Rome always solemnized the tenth years of their reign.

    Without any violation of the principles of the constitution, the general of the Roman armies might receive and exercise an authority almost despotic over the soldiers, the enemies, and the subjects of the republic. With regard to the soldiers, the jealousy of freedom had, even from the earliest ages of Rome, given way to the hopes of conquest, and a just sense of military discipline. The dictator, or consul, had a right to command the service of the Roman youth; and to punish an obstinate or cowardly disobedience by the most severe and ignominious penalties, by striking the offender out of the list of citizens, by confiscating his property, and by selling his person into slavery. The most sacred rights of freedom, confirmed by the Porcian and Sempronian laws, were suspended by the military engagement. In his camp the general exercise an absolute power of life and death; his jurisdiction was not confined by any forms of trial, or rules of proceeding, and the execution of the sentence was immediate and without appeal. The choice of the enemies of Rome was regularly decided by the legislative authority. The most important resolutions of peace and war were seriously debated in the senate, and solemnly ratified by the people. But when the arms of the legions were carried to a great distance from Italy, the general assumed the liberty of directing them against whatever people, and in whatever manner, they judged most advantageous for the public service. It was from the success, not from the justice, of their enterprises, that they expected the honors of a triumph. In the use of victory, especially after they were no longer controlled by the commissioners of the senate, they exercised the most unbounded despotism. When Pompey commanded in the East, he rewarded his soldiers and allies, dethroned princes, divided kingdoms, founded colonies, and distributed the treasures of Mithridates. On his return to Rome, he obtained, by a single act of the senate and people, the universal ratification of all his proceedings. Such was the power over the soldiers, and over the enemies of Rome, which was either granted to, or assumed by, the generals of the republic. They were, at the same time, the governors, or rather monarchs, of the conquered provinces, united the civil with the military character, administered justice as well as the finances, and exercised both the executive and legislative power of the state.

    From what has already been observed in the first chapter of this work, some notion may be formed of the armies and provinces thus intrusted to the ruling hand of Augustus. But as it was impossible that he could personally command the regions of so many distant frontiers, he was indulged by the senate, as Pompey had already been, in the permission of devolving the execution of his great office on a sufficient number of lieutenants. In rank and authority these officers seemed not inferior to the ancient proconsuls; but their station was dependent and precarious. They received and held their commissions at the will of a superior, to whose auspicious influence the merit of their action was legally attributed. They were the representatives of the emperor. The emperor alone was the general of the republic, and his jurisdiction, civil as well as military, extended over all the conquests of Rome. It was some satisfaction, however, to the senate, that he always delegated his power to the members of their body. The imperial lieutenants were of consular or prætorian dignity; the legions were commanded by senators, and the præfecture of Egypt was the only important trust committed to a Roman knight.

    Within six days after Augustus had been compelled to accept so very liberal a grant, he resolved to gratify the pride of the senate by an easy sacrifice. He represented to them, that they had enlarged his powers, even beyond that degree which might be required by the melancholy condition of the times. They had not permitted him to refuse the laborious command of the armies and the frontiers; but he must insist on being allowed to restore the more peaceful and secure provinces to the mild administration of the civil magistrate. In the division of the provinces, Augustus provided for his own power and for the dignity of the republic. The proconsuls of the senate, particularly those of Asia, Greece, and Africa, enjoyed a more honorable character than the lieutenants of the emperor, who commanded in Gaul or Syria. The former were attended by lictors, the latter by soldiers. * A law was passed, that wherever the emperor was present, his extraordinary commission should supersede the ordinary jurisdiction of the governor; a custom was introduced, that the new conquests belonged to the imperial portion; and it was soon discovered that the authority of the Prince, the favorite epithet of Augustus, was the same in every part of the empire.

    In return for this imaginary concession, Augustus obtained an important privilege, which rendered him master of Rome and Italy. By a dangerous exception to the ancient maxims, he was authorized to preserve his military command, supported by a numerous body of guards, even in time of peace, and in the heart of the capital. His command, indeed, was confined to those citizens who were engaged in the service by the military oath; but such was the propensity of the Romans to servitude, that the oath was voluntarily taken by the magistrates, the senators, and the equestrian order, till the homage of flattery was insensibly converted into an annual and solemn protestation of fidelity.

    Although Augustus considered a military force as the firmest foundation, he wisely rejected it, as a very odious instrument of government. It was more agreeable to his temper, as well as to his policy, to reign under the venerable names of ancient magistracy, and artfully to collect, in his own person, all the scattered rays of civil jurisdiction. With this view, he permitted the senate to confer upon him, for his life, the powers of the consular and tribunitian offices, which were, in the same manner, continued to all his successors. The consuls had succeeded to the kings of Rome, and represented the dignity of the state. They superintended the ceremonies of religion, levied and commanded the legions, gave audience to foreign ambassadors, and presided in the assemblies both of the senate and people. The general control of the finances was intrusted to their care; and though they seldom had leisure to administer justice in person, they were considered as the supreme guardians of law, equity, and the public peace. Such was their ordinary jurisdiction; but whenever the senate empowered the first magistrate to consult the safety of the commonwealth, he was raised by that decree above the laws, and exercised, in the defence of liberty, a temporary despotism. The character of the tribunes was, in every respect, different from that of the consuls. The appearance of the former was modest and humble; but their persons were sacred and inviolable. Their force was suited rather for opposition than for action. They were instituted to defend the oppressed, to pardon offences, to arraign the enemies of the people, and, when they judged it necessary, to stop, by a single word, the whole machine of government. As long as the republic subsisted, the dangerous influence, which either the consul or the tribune might derive from their respective jurisdiction, was diminished by several important restrictions. Their authority expired with the year in which they were elected; the former office was divided between two, the latter among ten persons; and, as both in their private and public interest they were averse to each other, their mutual conflicts contributed, for the most part, to strengthen rather than to destroy the balance of the constitution. * But when the consular and tribunitian powers were united, when they were vested for life in a single person, when the general of the army was, at the same time, the minister of the senate and the representative of the Roman people, it was impossible to resist the exercise, nor was it easy to define the limits, of his imperial prerogative.

    To these accumulated honors, the policy of Augustus soon added the splendid as well as important dignities of supreme pontiff, and of censor. By the former he acquired the management of the religion, and by the latter a legal inspection over the manners and fortunes, of the Roman people. If so many distinct and independent powers did not exactly unite with each other, the complaisance of the senate was prepared to supply every deficiency by the most ample and extraordinary concessions. The emperors, as the first ministers of the republic, were exempted from the obligation and penalty of many inconvenient laws: they were authorized to convoke the senate, to make several motions in the same day, to recommend candidates for the honors of the state, to enlarge the bounds of the city, to employ the revenue at their discretion, to declare peace and war, to ratify treaties; and by a most comprehensive clause, they were empowered to execute whatsoever they should judge advantageous to the empire, and agreeable to the majesty of things private or public, human of divine.

    When all the various powers of executive government were committed to the Imperial magistrate, the ordinary magistrates of the commonwealth languished in obscurity, without vigor, and almost without business. The names and forms of the ancient administration were preserved by Augustus with the most anxious care. The usual number of consuls, prætors, and tribunes, were annually invested with their respective ensigns of office, and continued to discharge some of their least important functions. Those honors still attracted the vain ambition of the Romans; and the emperors themselves, though invested for life with the powers of the consul ship, frequently aspired to the title of that annual dignity, which they condescended to share with the most illustrious of their fellow-citizens. In the election of these magistrates, the people, during the reign of Augustus, were permitted to expose all the inconveniences of a wild democracy. That artful prince, instead of discovering the least symptom of impatience, humbly solicited their suffrages for himself or his friends, and scrupulously practised all the duties of an ordinary candidate.

    But we may venture to ascribe to his councils the first measure of the succeeding reign, by which the elections were transferred to the senate. The assemblies of the people were forever abolished, and the emperors were delivered from a dangerous multitude, who, without restoring liberty, might have disturbed, and perhaps endangered, the established government.

    By declaring themselves the protectors of the people, Marius and Cæsar had subverted the constitution of their country. But as soon as the senate had been humbled and disarmed, such an assembly, consisting of five or six hundred persons, was found a much more tractable and useful instrument of dominion. It was on the dignity of the senate that Augustus and his successors founded their new empire; and they affected, on every occasion, to adopt the language and principles of Patricians. In the administration of their own powers, they frequently consulted the great national council, and seemed to refer to its decision the most important concerns of peace and war. Rome, Italy, and the internal provinces, were subject to the immediate jurisdiction of the senate. With regard to civil objects, it was the supreme court of appeal; with regard to criminal matters, a tribunal, constituted for the trial of all offences that were committed by men in any public station, or that affected the peace and majesty of the Roman people. The exercise of the judicial power became the most frequent and serious occupation of the senate; and the important causes that were pleaded before them afforded a last refuge to the spirit of ancient eloquence. As a council of state, and as a court of justice, the senate possessed very considerable prerogatives; but in its legislative capacity, in which it was supposed virtually to represent the people, the rights of sovereignty were acknowledged to reside in that assembly. Every power was derived from their authority, every law was ratified by their sanction. Their regular meetings were held on three stated days in every month, the Calends, the Nones, and the Ides. The debates were conducted with decent freedom; and the emperors themselves, who gloried in the name of senators, sat, voted, and divided with their equals.

    To resume, in a few words, the system of the Imperial government; as it was instituted by Augustus, and maintained by those princes who understood their own interest and that of the people, it may be defined an absolute monarchy disguised by the forms of a commonwealth. The masters of the Roman world surrounded their throne with darkness, concealed their irresistible strength, and humbly professed themselves the accountable ministers of the senate, whose supreme decrees they dictated and obeyed.

    The face of the court corresponded with the forms of the administration. The emperors, if we except those tyrants whose capricious folly violated every law of nature and decency, disdained that pomp and ceremony which might offend their countrymen, but could add nothing to their real power. In all the offices of life, they affected to confound themselves with their subjects, and maintained with them an equal intercourse of visits and entertainments. Their habit, their palace, their table, were suited only to the rank of an opulent senator. Their family, however numerous or splendid, was composed entirely of their domestic slaves and freedmen. Augustus or Trajan would have blushed at employing the meanest of the Romans in those menial offices, which, in the household and bedchamber of a limited monarch, are so eagerly solicited by the proudest nobles of Britain.

    The deification of the emperors is the only instance in which they departed from their accustomed prudence and modesty. The Asiatic Greeks were the first inventors, the successors of Alexander the first objects, of this servile and impious mode of adulation. * It was easily transferred from the kings to the governors of Asia; and the Roman magistrates very frequently were adored as provincial deities, with the pomp of altars and temples, of festivals and sacrifices. It was natural that the emperors should not refuse what the proconsuls had accepted; and the divine honors which both the one and the other received from the provinces, attested rather the despotism than the servitude of Rome. But the conquerors soon imitated the vanquished nations in the arts of flattery; and the imperious spirit of the first Cæsar too easily consented to assume, during his lifetime, a place among the tutelar deities of Rome. The milder temper of his successor declined so dangerous an ambition, which was never afterwards revived, except by the madness of Caligula and Domitian. Augustus permitted indeed some of the provincial cities to erect temples to his honor, on condition that they should associate the worship of Rome with that of the sovereign; he tolerated private superstition, of which he might be the object; but he contented himself with being revered by the senate and the people in his human character, and wisely left to his successor the care of his public deification. A regular custom was introduced, that on the decease of every emperor who had neither lived nor died like a tyrant, the senate by a solemn decree should place him in the number of the gods: and the ceremonies of his apotheosis were blended with those of his funeral. This legal, and, as it should seem, injudicious profanation, so abhorrent to our stricter principles, was received with a very faint murmur, by the easy nature of Polytheism; but it was received as an institution, not of religion, but of policy. We should disgrace the virtues of the Antonines by comparing them with the vices of Hercules or Jupiter. Even the characters of Cæsar or Augustus were far superior to those of the popular deities. But it was the misfortune of the former to live in an enlightened age, and their actions were too faithfully recorded to admit of such a mixture of fable and mystery, as the devotion of the vulgar requires. As soon as their divinity was established by law, it sunk into oblivion, without contributing either to their own fame, or to the dignity of succeeding princes.

    In the consideration of the Imperial government, we have frequently mentioned the artful founder, under his well-known title of Augustus, which was not, however, conferred upon him till the edifice was almost completed. The obscure name of Octavianus he derived from a mean family, in the little town of Aricia. It was stained with the blood of the proscription; and he was desirous, had it been possible, to erase all memory of his former life. The illustrious surname of Cæsar he had assumed, as the adopted son of the dictator: but he had too much good sense, either to hope to be confounded, or to wish to be compared with that extraordinary man. It was proposed in the senate to dignify their minister with a new appellation; and after a serious discussion, that of Augustus was chosen, among several others, as being the most expressive of the character of peace and sanctity, which he uniformly affected. Augustus was therefore a personal, Cæsar a family distinction. The former should naturally have expired with the prince on whom it was bestowed; and however the latter was diffused by adoption and female alliance, Nero was the last prince who could allege any hereditary claim to the honors of the Julian line. But, at the time of his death, the practice of a century had inseparably connected those appellations with the Imperial dignity, and they have been preserved by a long succession of emperors, Romans, Greeks, Franks, and Germans, from the fall of the republic to the present time. A distinction was, however, soon introduced. The sacred title of Augustus was always reserved for the monarch, whilst the name of Cæsar was more freely communicated to his relations; and, from the reign of Hadrian, at least, was appropriated to the second person in the state, who was considered as the presumptive heir of the empire. *

    Chapter III: The Constitution In The Age Of The Antonines.

    Part II.

    The tender respect of Augustus for a free constitution which he had destroyed, can only be explained by an attentive consideration of the character of that subtle tyrant. A cool head, an unfeeling heart, and a cowardly disposition,

    prompted him at the age of nineteen to assume the mask of hypocrisy, which he never afterwards laid aside. With the same hand, and probably with the same temper, he signed the proscription of Cicero, and the pardon of Cinna. His virtues, and even his vices, were artificial; and according to the various dictates of his interest, he was at first the enemy, and at last the father, of the Roman world. When he framed the artful system of the Imperial authority, his moderation was inspired by his fears. He wished to deceive the people by an image of civil liberty, and the armies by an image of civil government.

    1. The death of Cæsar was ever before his eyes. He had lavished wealth and honors on his adherents; but the most favored friends of his uncle were in the number of the conspirators. The fidelity of the legions might defend his authority against open rebellion; but their vigilance could not secure his person from the dagger of a determined republican; and the Romans, who revered the memory of Brutus, would applaud the imitation of his virtue. Cæsar had provoked his fate, as much as by the ostentation of his power, as by his power itself. The consul or the tribune might have reigned in peace. The title of king had armed the Romans against his life. Augustus was sensible that mankind is governed by names; nor was he deceived in his expectation, that the senate and people would submit to slavery, provided they were respectfully assured that they still enjoyed their ancient freedom. A feeble senate and enervated people cheerfully acquiesced in the pleasing illusion, as long as it was supported by the virtue, or even by the prudence, of the successors of Augustus. It was a motive of self-preservation, not a principle of liberty, that animated the conspirators against Caligula, Nero, and Domitian. They attacked the person of the tyrant, without aiming their blow at the authority of the emperor.

    There appears, indeed, one memorable occasion, in which the senate, after seventy years of patience, made an ineffectual attempt to re-assume its long-forgotten rights. When the throne was vacant by the murder of Caligula, the consuls

    convoked that assembly in the Capitol, condemned the memory of the Cæsars, gave the watchword liberty to the few cohorts who faintly adhered to their standard, and during eight-and-forty hours acted as the independent chiefs of a free commonwealth. But while they deliberated, the prætorian guards had resolved. The stupid Claudius, brother of Germanicus, was already in their camp, invested with the Imperial purple, and prepared to support his election by arms. The dream of liberty was at an end; and the senate awoke to all the horrors of inevitable servitude. Deserted by the people, and threatened by a military force, that feeble assembly was compelled to ratify the choice of the prætorians, and to embrace the benefit of an amnesty, which Claudius had the prudence to offer, and the generosity to observe.

    [See The Capitol: When the throne was vacant by the murder of Caligula, the consuls convoked that assembly in the Capitol.]

    1. The insolence of the armies inspired Augustus with fears of a still more alarming nature. The despair of the citizens could only attempt, what the power of the soldiers was, at any time, able to execute. How precarious was his own authority over men whom he had taught to violate every social duty! He had heard their seditious clamors; he dreaded their calmer moments of reflection. One revolution had been purchased by immense rewards; but a second revolution might double those rewards. The troops professed the fondest attachment to the house of Cæsar; but the attachments of the multitude are capricious and inconstant. Augustus summoned to his aid whatever remained in those fierce minds of Roman prejudices; enforced the rigor of discipline by the sanction of law; and, interposing the majesty of the senate between the emperor and the army, boldly claimed their allegiance, as the first magistrate of the republic.

    During a long period of two hundred and twenty years from the establishment of this artful system to the death of Commodus, the dangers inherent to a military government were, in a great measure, suspended. The soldiers were seldom roused to that fatal sense of their own strength, and of the weakness of the civil authority, which was, before and afterwards, productive of such dreadful calamities. Caligula and Domitian were assassinated in their palace by their own domestics: * the convulsions which agitated Rome on the death of the former, were confined to the walls of the city. But Nero involved the whole empire in his ruin. In the space of eighteen months, four princes perished by the sword; and the Roman world was shaken by the fury of the contending armies. Excepting only this short, though violent eruption of military license, the two centuries from Augustus to Commodus passed away unstained with civil blood, and undisturbed by revolutions. The emperor was elected by the authority of the senate, and the consent of the soldiers. The legions respected their oath of fidelity; and it requires a minute inspection of the Roman annals to discover three inconsiderable rebellions, which were all suppressed in a few months, and without even the hazard of a battle.

    In elective monarchies, the vacancy of the throne is a moment big with danger and mischief. The Roman emperors, desirous to spare the legions that interval of suspense, and the temptation of an irregular choice, invested their designed successor with so large a share of present power, as should enable him, after their decease, to assume the remainder, without suffering the empire to perceive the change of masters. Thus Augustus, after all his fairer prospects had been snatched from him by untimely deaths, rested his last hopes on Tiberius, obtained for his adopted son the censorial and tribunitian powers, and dictated a law, by which the future prince was invested with an authority equal to his own, over the provinces and the armies. Thus Vespasian subdued the generous mind of his eldest son. Titus was adored by the eastern legions, which, under his command, had recently achieved the conquest of Judæa. His power was dreaded, and, as his virtues were clouded by the intemperance of youth, his designs were suspected. Instead of listening to such unworthy suspicions, the prudent monarch associated Titus to the full powers of the Imperial dignity; and the grateful son ever approved himself the humble and faithful minister of so indulgent a father.

    The good sense of Vespasian engaged him indeed to embrace every measure that might confirm his recent and precarious elevation. The military oath, and the fidelity of the troops, had been consecrated, by the habits of a hundred years, to the name and family of the Cæsars; and although that family had been continued only by the fictitious rite of adoption, the Romans still revered, in the person of Nero, the grandson of Germanicus, and the lineal successor of Augustus. It was not without reluctance and remorse, that the prætorian guards had been persuaded to abandon the cause of the tyrant. The rapid downfall of Galba, Otho, and Vitellus, taught the armies to consider the emperors as the creatures of their will, and the instruments of their license. The birth of Vespasian was mean: his grandfather had been a private soldier, his father a petty officer of the revenue; his own merit had raised him, in an advanced age, to the empire; but his merit was rather useful than shining, and his virtues were disgraced by a strict and even sordid parsimony. Such a prince consulted his true interest by the association of a son, whose more splendid and amiable character might turn the public attention from the obscure origin, to the future glories, of the Flavian house. Under the mild administration of Titus, the Roman world enjoyed a transient felicity, and his beloved memory served to protect, above fifteen years, the vices of his brother Domitian.

    Nerva had scarcely accepted the purple from the assassins of Domitian, before he discovered that his feeble age was unable to stem the torrent of public disorders, which had multiplied under the long tyranny of his predecessor. His mild disposition was respected by the good; but the degenerate Romans required a more vigorous character, whose justice should strike terror into the guilty. Though he had several relations, he fixed his choice on a stranger. He adopted Trajan, then about forty years of age, and who commanded a powerful army in the Lower Germany; and immediately, by a decree of the senate, declared him his colleague and successor in the empire. It is sincerely to be lamented, that whilst we are fatigued with the disgustful relation of Nero’s crimes and follies, we are reduced to collect the actions of Trajan from the glimmerings of an abridgment, or the doubtful light of a panegyric. There remains, however, one panegyric far removed beyond the suspicion of flattery. Above two hundred and fifty years after the death of Trajan, the senate, in pouring out the customary acclamations on the accession of a new emperor, wished that he might surpass the felicity of Augustus, and the virtue of Trajan.

    We may readily believe, that the father of his country hesitated whether he ought to intrust the various and doubtful character of his kinsman Hadrian with sovereign power. In his last moments the arts of the empress Plotina either fixed the irresolution of Trajan, or boldly supposed a fictitious adoption; the truth of which could not be safely disputed, and Hadrian was peaceably acknowledged as his lawful successor. Under his reign, as has been already mentioned, the empire flourished in peace and prosperity. He encouraged the arts, reformed the laws, asserted military discipline, and visited all his provinces in person. His vast and active genius was equally suited to the most enlarged views, and the minute details of civil policy. But the ruling passions of his soul were curiosity and vanity. As they prevailed, and as they were attracted by different objects, Hadrian was, by turns, an excellent prince, a ridiculous sophist, and a jealous tyrant. The general tenor of his conduct deserved praise for its equity and moderation. Yet in the first days of his reign, he put to death four consular senators, his personal enemies, and men who had been judged worthy of empire; and the tediousness of a painful illness rendered him, at last, peevish and cruel. The senate doubted whether they should pronounce him a god or a tyrant; and the honors decreed to his memory were granted to the prayers of the pious Antoninus.

    The caprice of Hadrian influenced his choice of a successor. After revolving in his mind several men of distinguished merit, whom he esteemed and hated, he adopted Ælius Verus a gay and voluptuous nobleman, recommended by uncommon beauty to the lover of Antinous. But whilst Hadrian was delighting himself with his own applause, and the acclamations of the soldiers, whose consent had been secured by an immense donative, the new Cæsar was ravished from his embraces by an untimely death. He left only one son. Hadrian commended the boy to the gratitude of the Antonines. He was adopted by Pius; and, on the accession of Marcus, was invested with an equal share of sovereign power. Among the many vices of this younger Verus, he possessed one virtue; a dutiful reverence for his wiser colleague, to whom he willingly abandoned the ruder cares of empire. The philosophic emperor dissembled his follies, lamented his early death, and cast a decent veil over his memory.

    As soon as Hadrian’s passion was either gratified or disappointed, he resolved to deserve the thanks of posterity, by placing the most exalted merit on the Roman throne. His discerning eye easily discovered a senator about fifty years of age, blameless in all the offices of life; and a youth of about seventeen, whose riper years opened a fair prospect of every virtue: the elder of these was declared the son and successor of Hadrian, on condition, however, that he himself should immediately adopt the younger. The two Antonines (for it is of them that we are now peaking,) governed the Roman world forty-two years, with the same invariable spirit of wisdom and virtue. Although Pius had two sons, he preferred the welfare of Rome to the interest of his family, gave his daughter Faustina, in marriage to young Marcus, obtained from the senate the tribunitian and proconsular powers, and, with a noble disdain, or rather ignorance of jealousy, associated him to all the labors of government. Marcus, on the other hand, revered the character of his benefactor, loved him as a parent, obeyed him as his sovereign, and, after he was no more, regulated his own administration by the example and maxims of his predecessor. Their united reigns are possibly the only period of history in which the happiness of a great people was the sole object of government.

    Titus Antoninus Pius has been justly denominated a second Numa. The same love of religion, justice, and peace, was the distinguishing characteristic of both princes. But the situation of the latter opened a much larger field for the exercise of those virtues. Numa could only prevent a few neighboring villages from plundering each other’s harvests. Antoninus diffused order and tranquillity over the greatest part of the earth. His reign is marked by the rare advantage of furnishing very few materials for history; which is, indeed, little more than the register of the crimes, follies, and misfortunes of mankind. In private life, he was an amiable, as well as a good man. The native simplicity of his virtue was a stranger to vanity or affectation. He enjoyed with moderation the conveniences of his fortune, and the innocent pleasures of society; and the benevolence of his soul displayed itself in a cheerful serenity of temper.

    The virtue of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus was of severer and more laborious kind. It was the well-earned harvest of many a learned conference, of many a patient lecture, and many a midnight lucubration. At the age of twelve years he embraced the rigid system of the Stoics, which taught him to submit his body to his mind, his passions to his reason; to consider virtue as the only good, vice as the only evil, all things external as things indifferent. His meditations, composed in the tumult of the camp, are still extant; and he even condescended to give lessons of philosophy, in a more public manner than was perhaps consistent with the modesty of sage, or the dignity of an emperor. But his life was the noblest commentary on the precepts of Zeno. He was severe to himself, indulgent to the imperfections of others, just and beneficent to all mankind. He regretted that Avidius Cassius, who excited a rebellion in Syria, had disappointed him, by a voluntary death, * of the pleasure of converting an enemy into a friend;; and he justified the sincerity of that sentiment, by moderating the zeal of the senate against the adherents of the traitor. War he detested, as the disgrace and calamity of human nature; but when the necessity of a just defence called upon him to take up arms, he readily exposed his person to eight winter campaigns, on the frozen banks of the Danube, the severity of which was at last fatal to the weakness of his constitution. His memory was revered by a grateful posterity, and above a century after his death, many persons preserved the image of Marcus Antoninus among those of their household gods.

    If a man were called to fix the period in the history of the world, during which the condition of the human race was most happy and prosperous, he would, without hesitation, name that which elapsed from the death of Domitian to the accession of Commodus. The vast extent of the Roman empire was governed by absolute power, under the guidance of virtue and wisdom. The armies were restrained by the firm but gentle hand of four successive emperors, whose characters and authority commanded involuntary respect. The forms of the civil administration were carefully preserved by Nerva, Trajan, Hadrian, and the Antonines, who delighted in the image of liberty, and were pleased with considering themselves as the accountable ministers of the laws. Such princes deserved the honor of restoring the republic, had the Romans of their days been capable of enjoying a rational freedom.

    The labors of these monarchs were overpaid by the immense reward that inseparably waited on their success; by the honest pride of virtue, and by the exquisite delight of beholding the general happiness of which they were the authors. A just but melancholy reflection imbittered, however, the noblest of human enjoyments. They must often have recollected the instability of a happiness which depended on the character of single man. The fatal moment was perhaps approaching, when some licentious youth, or some jealous tyrant, would abuse, to the destruction, that absolute power, which they had exerted for the benefit of their people. The ideal restraints of the senate and the laws might serve to display the virtues, but could never correct the vices, of the emperor. The military force was a blind and irresistible instrument of oppression; and the corruption of Roman manners would always supply flatterers eager to applaud, and ministers prepared to serve, the fear or the avarice, the lust or the cruelty, of their master.

    These gloomy apprehensions had been already justified by the experience of the Romans. The annals of the emperors exhibit a strong and various picture of human nature, which we should vainly seek among the mixed and doubtful characters of modern history. In the conduct of those monarchs we may trace the utmost lines of vice and virtue; the most exalted perfection, and the meanest degeneracy of our own species. The golden age of Trajan and the Antonines had been preceded by an age of iron. It is almost superfluous to enumerate the unworthy successors of Augustus. Their unparalleled vices, and the splendid theatre on which they were acted, have saved them from oblivion. The dark, unrelenting Tiberius, the furious Caligula, the feeble Claudius, the profligate and cruel Nero, the beastly Vitellius, and the timid, inhuman Domitian, are condemned to everlasting infamy. During fourscore years (excepting only the short and doubtful respite of Vespasian’s reign) Rome groaned beneath an unremitting tyranny, which exterminated the ancient families of the republic, and was fatal to almost every virtue and every talent that arose in that unhappy period.

    Under the reign of these monsters, the slavery of the Romans was accompanied with two peculiar circumstances, the one occasioned by their former liberty, the other by their extensive conquests, which rendered their condition more completely wretched than that of the victims of tyranny in any other age or country. From these causes were derived, 1. The exquisite sensibility of the sufferers; and, 2. The impossibility of escaping from the hand of the oppressor.

    1. When Persia was governed by the descendants of Sefi, a race of princes whose wanton cruelty often stained their divan, their table, and their bed, with the blood of their favorites, there is a saying recorded of a young nobleman, that he never departed from the sultan’s presence, without satisfying himself whether his head was still on his shoulders. The experience of every day might almost justify the scepticism of Rustan. Yet the fatal sword, suspended above him by a single thread, seems not to have disturbed the slumbers, or interrupted the tranquillity, of the Persian. The monarch’s frown, he well knew, could level him with the dust; but the stroke of lightning or apoplexy might be equally fatal; and it was the part of a wise man to forget the inevitable calamities of human life in the enjoyment of the fleeting hour. He was dignified with the appellation of the king’s slave; had, perhaps, been purchased from obscure parents, in a country which he had never known; and was trained up from his infancy in the severe discipline of the seraglio. His name, his wealth, his honors, were the gift of a master, who might, without injustice, resume what he had bestowed. Rustan’s knowledge, if he possessed any, could only serve to confirm his habits by prejudices. His language afforded not words for any form of government, except absolute monarchy. The history of the East informed him, that such had ever been the condition of mankind. The Koran, and the interpreters of that divine book, inculcated to him, that the sultan was the descendant of the prophet, and the vicegerent of heaven; that patience was the first virtue of a Mussulman, and unlimited obedience the great duty of a subject.

    The minds of the Romans were very differently prepared for slavery. Oppressed beneath the weight of their own corruption and of military violence, they for a long while preserved the sentiments, or at least the ideas, of their free-born ancestors.

    The education of Helvidius and Thrasea, of Tacitus and Pliny, was the same as that of Cato and Cicero. From Grecian philosophy, they had imbibed the justest and most liberal notions of the dignity of human nature, and the origin of civil society. The history of their own country had taught them to revere a free, a virtuous, and a victorious commonwealth; to abhor the successful crimes of Cæsar and Augustus; and inwardly to despise those tyrants whom they adored with the most abject flattery. As magistrates and senators they were admitted into the great council, which had once dictated laws to the earth, whose authority was so often prostituted to the vilest purposes of tyranny. Tiberius, and those emperors who adopted his maxims, attempted to disguise their murders by the formalities of justice, and perhaps enjoyed a secret pleasure in rendering the senate their accomplice as well as their victim. By this assembly, the last of the Romans were condemned for imaginary crimes and real virtues. Their infamous accusers assumed the language of independent patriots, who arraigned a dangerous citizen before the tribunal of his country; and the public service was rewarded by riches and honors. The servile judges professed to assert the majesty of the commonwealth, violated in the person of its first magistrate, whose clemency they most applauded when they trembled the most at his inexorable and impending cruelty. The tyrant beheld their baseness with just contempt, and encountered their secret sentiments of detestation with sincere and avowed hatred for the whole body of the senate.

    1. The division of Europe into a number of independent states, connected, however, with each other by the general resemblance of religion, language, and manners, is productive of the most beneficial consequences to the liberty of mankind. A modern tyrant, who should find no resistance either in his own breast, or in his people, would soon experience a gentle restrain form the example of his equals, the dread of present censure, the advice of his allies, and the apprehension of his enemies. The object of his displeasure, escaping from the narrow limits of his dominions, would easily obtain, in a

    happier climate, a secure refuge, a new fortune adequate to his merit, the freedom of complaint, and perhaps the means of revenge. But the empire of the Romans filled the world, and when the empire fell into the hands of a single person, the world became a safe and dreary prison for his enemies. The slave of Imperial despotism, whether he was condemned to drags his gilded chain in Rome and the senate, or to were out a life of exile on the barren rock of Seriphus, or the frozen bank of the Danube, expected his fate in silent despair. To resist was fatal, and it was impossible to fly. On every side he was encompassed with a vast extent of sea and land, which he could never hope to traverse without being discovered, seized, and restored to his irritated master. Beyond the frontiers, his anxious view could discover nothing, except the ocean, inhospitable deserts, hostile tribes of barbarians, of fierce manners and unknown language, or dependent kings, who would gladly purchase the emperor’s protection by the sacrifice of an obnoxious fugitive. “Wherever you are,” said Cicero to the exiled Marcellus, “remember that you are equally within the power of the conqueror.”

    Chapter IV: The Cruelty, Follies And Murder Of Commodus.

    Part I. The Cruelty, Follies, And Murder Of Commodus. Election Of Pertinax — His Attempts To Reform The State — His Assassination By The Prætorian Guards.

    The mildness of Marcus, which the rigid discipline of the Stoics was unable to eradicate, formed, at the same time, the most amiable, and the only defective part of his character. His excellent understanding was often deceived by the unsuspecting goodness of his heart. Artful men, who study the passions of princes, and conceal their own, approached his person in the disguise of philosophic sanctity, and acquired riches and honors by affecting to despise them. His excessive indulgence to his brother, * his wife, and his son, exceeded the bounds of private virtue, and became a public injury, by the example and consequences of their vices.

    Faustina, the daughter of Pius and the wife of Marcus, has been as much celebrated for her gallantries as for her beauty. The grave simplicity of the philosopher was ill calculated to engage her wanton levity, or to fix that unbounded passion for variety, which often discovered personal merit in the meanest of mankind. The Cupid of the ancients was, in general, a very sensual deity; and the amours of an empress, as they exact on her side the plainest advances, are seldom susceptible of much sentimental delicacy. Marcus was the only man in the empire who seemed ignorant or insensible of the irregularities of Faustina; which, according to the prejudices of every age, reflected some disgrace on the injured husband. He promoted several of her lovers to posts of honor and profit, and during a connection of thirty years, invariably gave her proofs of the most tender confidence, and of a respect which ended not with her life. In his Meditations, he thanks the gods, who had bestowed on him a wife so faithful, so gentle, and of such a wonderful simplicity of manners. The obsequious senate, at his earnest request, declared her a goddess. She was represented in her temples, with the attributes of Juno, Venus, and Ceres; and it was decreed, that, on the day of their nuptials, the youth of either sex should pay their vows before the altar of their chaste patroness.

    The monstrous vices of the son have cast a shade on the purity of the father’s virtues. It has been objected to Marcus, that he sacrificed the happiness of millions to a fond partiality for a worthless boy; and that he chose a successor in his own family, rather than in the republic. Nothing however, was neglected by the anxious father, and by the men of virtue and learning whom he summoned to his assistance, to expand the narrow mind of young Commodus, to correct his growing vices, and to render him worthy of the throne for which he was designed. But the power of instruction is seldom of much efficacy, except in those happy dispositions where it is almost superfluous. The distasteful lesson of a grave philosopher was, in a moment, obliterated by the whisper of a profligate favorite; and Marcus himself blasted the fruits of this labored education, by admitting his son, at the age of fourteen or fifteen, to a full participation of the Imperial power. He lived but four years afterwards: but he lived long enough to repent a rash measure, which raised the impetuous youth above the restraint of reason and authority.

    Most of the crimes which disturb the internal peace of society, are produced by the restraints which the necessary but unequal laws of property have imposed on the appetites of mankind, by confining to a few the possession of those objects that are coveted by many. Of all our passions and appetites, the love of power is of the most imperious and unsociable nature, since the pride of one man requires the submission of the multitude. In the tumult of civil discord, the laws of society lose their force, and their place is seldom supplied by those of humanity. The ardor of contention, the pride of victory, the despair of success, the memory of past injuries, and the fear of future dangers, all contribute to inflame the mind, and to silence the voice of pity. From such motives almost every page of history has been stained with civil blood; but these motives will not account for the unprovoked cruelties of Commodus, who had nothing to wish and every thing to enjoy. The beloved son of Marcus succeeded to his father, amidst the acclamations of the senate and armies; and when he ascended the throne, the happy youth saw round him neither competitor to remove, nor enemies to punish. In this calm, elevated station, it was surely natural that he should prefer the love of mankind to their detestation, the mild glories of his five predecessors to the ignominious fate of Nero and Domitian.

    Yet Commodus was not, as he has been represented, a tiger born with an insatiate thirst of human blood, and capable, from his infancy, of the most inhuman actions. Nature had formed him of a weak rather than a wicked disposition. His simplicity and timidity rendered him the slave of his attendants, who gradually corrupted his mind. His cruelty, which at first obeyed the dictates of others, degenerated into habit, and at length became the ruling passion of his soul.

    Upon the death of his father, Commodus found himself embarrassed with the command of a great army, and the conduct of a difficult war against the Quadi and Marcomanni. The servile and profligate youths whom Marcus had banished, soon regained their station and influence about the new emperor. They exaggerated the hardships and dangers of a campaign in the wild countries beyond the Danube; and they assured the indolent prince that the terror of his name, and the arms of his lieutenants, would be sufficient to complete the conquest of the dismayed barbarians, or to impose such conditions as were more advantageous than any conquest. By a dexterous application to his sensual appetites, they compared the tranquillity, the splendor, the refined pleasures of Rome, with the tumult of a Pannonian camp, which afforded neither leisure nor materials for luxury. Commodus listened to the pleasing advice; but whilst he hesitated between his own inclination and the awe which he still retained for his father’s counsellors, the summer insensibly elapsed, and his triumphal entry into the capital was deferred till the autumn. His graceful person, popular address, and imagined virtues, attracted the public favor; the honorable peace which he had recently granted to the barbarians, diffused a universal joy; his impatience to revisit Rome was fondly ascribed to the love of his country; and his dissolute course of amusements was faintly condemned in a prince of nineteen years of age.

    During the three first years of his reign, the forms, and even the spirit, of the old administration, were maintained by those faithful counsellors, to whom Marcus had recommended his son, and for whose wisdom and integrity Commodus still entertained a reluctant esteem. The young prince and his profligate favorites revelled in all the license of sovereign power; but his hands were yet unstained with blood; and he had even displayed a generosity of sentiment, which might perhaps have ripened into solid virtue. A fatal incident decided his fluctuating character.

    One evening, as the emperor was returning to the palace, through a dark and narrow portico in the amphitheatre, an assassin, who waited his passage, rushed upon him with a drawn sword, loudly exclaiming, “The senate sends you this.” The menace prevented the deed; the assassin was seized by the guards, and immediately revealed the authors of the conspiracy. It had been formed, not in the state, but within the walls of the palace. Lucilla, the emperor’s sister, and widow of Lucius Verus, impatient of the second rank, and jealous of the reigning empress, had armed the murderer against her brother’s life. She had not ventured to communicate the black design to her second husband, Claudius Pompeiarus, a senator of distinguished merit and unshaken loyalty; but among the crowd of her lovers (for she imitated the manners of Faustina) she found men of desperate fortunes and wild ambition, who were prepared to serve her more violent, as well as her tender passions. The conspirators experienced the rigor of justice, and the abandoned princess was punished, first with exile, and afterwards with death.

    But the words of the assassin sunk deep into the mind of Commodus, and left an indelible impression of fear and hatred against the whole body of the senate. * Those whom he had dreaded as importunate ministers, he now suspected as secret enemies. The Delators, a race of men discouraged, and almost extinguished, under the former reigns, again became formidable, as soon as they discovered that the emperor was desirous of finding disaffection and treason in the senate. That assembly, whom Marcus had ever considered as the great council of the nation, was composed of the most distinguished of the Romans; and distinction of every kind soon became criminal. The possession of wealth stimulated the diligence of the informers; rigid virtue implied a tacit censure of the irregularities of Commodus; important services implied a dangerous superiority of merit; and the friendship of the father always insured the aversion of the son. Suspicion was equivalent to proof; trial to condemnation. The execution of a considerable senator was attended with the death of all who might lament or revenge his fate; and when Commodus had once tasted human blood, he became incapable of pity or remorse.

    Of these innocent victims of tyranny, none died more lamented than the two brothers of the Quintilian family, Maximus and Condianus; whose fraternal love has saved their names from oblivion, and endeared their memory to posterity. Their studies and their occupations, their pursuits and their pleasures, were still the same. In the enjoyment of a great estate, they never admitted the idea of a separate interest: some fragments are now extant of a treatise which they composed in common; and in every action of life it was observed that their two bodies were animated by one soul. The Antonines, who valued their virtues, and delighted in their union, raised them, in the same year, to the consulship; and Marcus afterwards intrusted to their joint care the civil administration of Greece, and a great military command, in which they obtained a signal victory over the Germans. The kind cruelty of Commodus united them in death.

    The tyrant’s rage, after having shed the noblest blood of the senate, at length recoiled on the principal instrument of his cruelty. Whilst Commodus was immersed in blood and luxury, he devolved the detail of the public business on Perennis, a servile and ambitious minister, who had obtained his post by the murder of his predecessor, but who possessed a considerable share of vigor and ability. By acts of extortion, and the forfeited estates of the nobles sacrificed to his avarice, he had accumulated an immense treasure. The Prætorian guards were under his immediate command; and his son, who already discovered a military genius, was at the head of the Illyrian legions. Perennis aspired to the empire; or what, in the eyes of Commodus, amounted to the same crime, he was capable of aspiring to it, had he not been prevented, surprised, and put to death. The fall of a minister is a very trifling incident in the general history of the empire; but it was hastened by an extraordinary circumstance, which proved how much the nerves of discipline were already relaxed. The legions of Britain, discontented with the administration of Perennis, formed a deputation of fifteen hundred select men, with instructions to march to Rome, and lay their complaints before the emperor. These military petitioners, by their own determined behaviour, by inflaming the divisions of the guards, by exaggerating the strength of the British army, and by alarming the fears of Commodus, exacted and obtained the minister’s death, as the only redress of their grievances. This presumption of a distant army, and their discovery of the weakness of government, was a sure presage of the most dreadful convulsions.

    The negligence of the public administration was betrayed, soon afterwards, by a new disorder, which arose from the smallest beginnings. A spirit of desertion began to prevail among the troops: and the deserters, instead of seeking their safety in flight or concealment, infested the highways. Maternus, a private soldier, of a daring boldness above his station, collected these bands of robbers into a little army, set open the prisons, invited the slaves to assert their freedom, and plundered with impunity the rich and defenceless cities of Gaul and Spain. The governors of the provinces, who had long been the spectators, and perhaps the partners, of his depredations, were, at length, roused from their supine indolence by the threatening commands of the emperor. Maternus found that he was encompassed, and foresaw that he must be overpowered. A great effort of despair was his last resource. He ordered his followers to disperse, to pass the Alps in small parties and various disguises, and to assemble at Rome, during the licentious tumult of the festival of Cybele. To murder Commodus, and to ascend the vacant throne, was the ambition of no vulgar robber. His measures were so ably concerted that his concealed troops already filled the streets of Rome. The envy of an accomplice discovered and ruined this singular enterprise, in a moment when it was ripe for execution.

    Suspicious princes often promote the last of mankind, from a vain persuasion, that those who have no dependence, except on their favor, will have no attachment, except to the person of their benefactor. Cleander, the successor of Perennis, was a Phrygian by birth; of a nation over whose stubborn, but servile temper, blows only could prevail. He had been sent from his native country to Rome, in the capacity of a slave. As a slave he entered the Imperial palace, rendered himself useful to his master’s passions, and rapidly ascended to the most exalted station which a subject could enjoy. His influence over the mind of Commodus was much greater than that of his predecessor; for Cleander was devoid of any ability or virtue which could inspire the emperor with envy or distrust. Avarice was the reigning passion of his soul, and the great principle of his administration. The rank of Consul, of Patrician, of Senator, was exposed to public sale; and it would have been considered as disaffection, if any one had refused to purchase these empty and disgraceful honors with the greatest part of his fortune. In the lucrative provincial employments, the minister shared with the governor the spoils of the people. The execution of the laws was penal and arbitrary. A wealthy criminal might obtain, not only the reversal of the sentence by which he was justly condemned, but might likewise inflict whatever punishment he pleased on the accuser, the witnesses, and the judge.

    By these means, Cleander, in the space of three years, had accumulated more wealth than had ever yet been possessed by any freedman. Commodus was perfectly satisfied with the magnificent presents which the artful courtier laid at his feet in the most seasonable moments. To divert the public envy, Cleander, under the emperor’s name, erected baths, porticos, and places of exercise, for the use of the people. He flattered himself that the Romans, dazzled and amused by this apparent liberality, would be less affected by the bloody scenes which were daily exhibited; that they would forget the death of Byrrhus, a senator to whose superior merit the late emperor had granted one of his daughters; and that they would forgive the execution of Arrius Antoninus, the last representative of the name and virtues of the Antonines. The former, with more integrity than prudence, had attempted to disclose, to his brother-in-law, the true character of Cleander. An equitable sentence pronounced by the latter, when proconsul of Asia, against a worthless creature of the favorite, proved fatal to him. After the fall of Perennis, the terrors of Commodus had, for a short time, assumed the appearance of a return to virtue. He repealed the most odious of his acts; loaded his memory with the public execration, and ascribed to the pernicious counsels of that wicked minister all the errors of his inexperienced youth. But his repentance lasted only thirty days; and, under Cleander’s tyranny, the administration of Perennis was often regretted.

    Chapter IV: The Cruelty, Follies And Murder Of Commodus.

    Part II.

    Pestilence and famine contributed to fill up the measure of the calamities of Rome. The first could be only imputed to the just indignation of the gods; but a monopoly of corn, supported by the riches and power of the minister, was considered as the immediate cause of the second. The popular discontent, after it had long circulated in whispers, broke out in the assembled circus. The people quitted their favorite amusements for the more delicious pleasure of revenge, rushed in crowds towards a palace in the suburbs, one of the emperor’s retirements, and demanded, with angry clamors, the head of the public enemy. Cleander, who commanded the Prætorian guards, ordered a body of cavalry to sally forth, and disperse the seditious multitude. The multitude fled with precipitation towards the city; several were slain, and many more were trampled to death; but when the cavalry entered the streets, their pursuit was checked by a shower of stones and darts from the roofs and windows of the houses. The foot guards, who had been long jealous of the prerogatives and insolence of the Prætorian cavalry, embraced the party of the people. The tumult became a regular engagement, and threatened a general massacre. The Prætorians, at length, gave way, oppressed with numbers; and the tide of popular fury returned with redoubled violence against the gates of the palace, where Commodus lay, dissolved in luxury, and alone unconscious of the civil war. It was death to approach his person with the unwelcome news. He would have perished in this supine security, had not two women, his eldest sister Fadilla, and Marcia, the most favored of his concubines, ventured to break into his presence. Bathed in tears, and with dishevelled hair, they threw themselves at his feet; and with all the pressing eloquence of fear, discovered to the affrighted emperor the crimes of the minister, the rage of the people, and the impending ruin, which, in a few minutes, would burst over his palace and person. Commodus started from his dream of pleasure, and commanded that the head of Cleander should be thrown out to the people. The desired spectacle instantly appeased the tumult; and the son of Marcus might even yet have regained the affection and confidence of his subjects.

    But every sentiment of virtue and humanity was extinct in the mind of Commodus. Whilst he thus abandoned the reins of empire to these unworthy favorites, he valued nothing in sovereign power, except the unbounded license of indulging his sensual appetites. His hours were spent in a seraglio of three hundred beautiful women, and as many boys, of every rank, and of every province; and, wherever the arts of seduction proved ineffectual, the brutal lover had recourse to violence. The ancient historians have expatiated on these abandoned scenes of prostitution, which scorned every restraint of nature or modesty; but it would not be easy to translate their too faithful descriptions into the decency of modern language. The intervals of lust were filled up with the basest amusements. The influence of a polite age, and the labor of an attentive education, had never been able to infuse into his rude and brutish mind the least tincture of learning; and he was the first of the Roman emperors totally devoid of taste for the pleasures of the understanding. Nero himself excelled, or affected to excel, in the elegant arts of music and poetry: nor should we despise his pursuits, had he not converted the pleasing relaxation of a leisure hour into the serious business and ambition of his life. But Commodus, from his earliest infancy, discovered an aversion to whatever was rational or liberal, and a fond attachment to the amusements of the populace; the sports of the circus and amphitheatre, the combats of gladiators, and the hunting of wild beasts. The masters in every branch of learning, whom Marcus provided for his son, were heard with inattention and disgust; whilst the Moors and Parthians, who taught him to dart the javelin and to shoot with the bow, found a disciple who delighted in his application, and soon equalled the most skilful of his instructors in the steadiness of the eye and the dexterity of the hand.

    The servile crowd, whose fortune depended on their master’s vices, applauded these ignoble pursuits. The perfidious voice of flattery reminded him, that by exploits of the same nature, by the defeat of the Nemæan lion, and the slaughter of the wild boar of Erymanthus, the Grecian Hercules had acquired a place among the gods, and an immortal memory among men. They only forgot to observe, that, in the first ages of society, when the fiercer animals often dispute with man the possession of an unsettled country, a successful war against those savages is one of the most innocent and beneficial labors of heroism. In the civilized state of the Roman empire, the wild beasts had long since retired from the face of man, and the neighborhood of populous cities. To surprise them in their solitary haunts, and to transport them to Rome, that they might be slain in pomp by the hand of an emperor, was an enterprise equally ridiculous for the prince and oppressive for the people. Ignorant of these distinctions, Commodus eagerly embraced the glorious resemblance, and styled himself (as we still read on his medals ) the Roman Hercules. * The club and the lion’s hide were placed by the side of the throne, amongst the ensigns of sovereignty; and statues were erected, in which Commodus was represented in the character, and with the attributes, of the god, whose valor and dexterity he endeavored to emulate in the daily course of his ferocious amusements.

    Elated with these praises, which gradually extinguished the innate sense of shame, Commodus resolved to exhibit before the eyes of the Roman people those exercises, which till then he had decently confined within the walls of his palace, and to the presence of a few favorites. On the appointed day, the various motives of flattery, fear, and curiosity, attracted to the amphitheatre an innumerable multitude of spectators; and some degree of applause was deservedly bestowed on the uncommon skill of the Imperial performer. Whether he aimed at the head or heart of the animal, the wound was alike certain and mortal. With arrows whose point was shaped into the form of crescent, Commodus often intercepted the rapid career, and cut asunder the long, bony neck of the ostrich. A panther was let loose; and the archer waited till he had leaped upon a trembling malefactor. In the same instant the shaft flew, the beast dropped dead, and the man remained unhurt. The dens of the amphitheatre disgorged at once a hundred lions: a hundred darts from the unerring hand of Commodus laid them dead as they run raging round the Arena. Neither the huge bulk of the elephant, nor the scaly hide of the rhinoceros, could defend them from his stroke. Æthiopia and India yielded their most extraordinary productions; and several animals were slain in the amphitheatre, which had been seen only in the representations of art, or perhaps of fancy. In all these exhibitions, the securest precautions were used to protect the person of the Roman Hercules from the desperate spring of any savage, who might possibly disregard the dignity of the emperor and the sanctity of the god. ^

    But the meanest of the populace were affected with shame and indignation when they beheld their sovereign enter the lists as a gladiator, and glory in a profession which the laws and manners of the Romans had branded with the justest note of infamy. He chose the habit and arms of the Secutor, whose combat with the Retiarius formed one of the most lively scenes in the bloody sports of the amphitheatre. The Secutor was armed with a helmet, sword, and buckler; his naked antagonist had only a large net and a trident; with the one he endeavored to entangle, with the other to despatch his enemy. If he missed the first throw, he was obliged to fly from the pursuit of the Secutor, till he had prepared his net for a second cast. The emperor fought in this character seven hundred and thirty-five several times. These glorious achievements were carefully recorded in the public acts of the empire; and that he might omit no circumstance of infamy, he received from the common fund of gladiators a stipend so exorbitant that it became a new and most ignominious tax upon the Roman people. It may be easily supposed, that in these engagements the master of the world was always successful; in the amphitheatre, his victories were not often sanguinary; but when he exercised his skill in the school of gladiators, or his own palace, his wretched antagonists were frequently honored with a mortal wound from the hand of Commodus, and obliged to seal their flattery with their blood. He now disdained the appellation of Hercules. The name of Paulus, a celebrated Secutor, was the only one which delighted his ear. It was inscribed on his colossal statues, and repeated in the redoubled acclamations of the mournful and applauding senate. Claudius Pompeianus, the virtuous husband of Lucilla, was the only senator who asserted the honor of his rank. As a father, he permitted his sons to consult their safety by attending the amphitheatre. As a Roman, he declared, that his own life was in the emperor’s hands, but that he would never behold the son of Marcus prostituting his person and dignity. Notwithstanding his manly resolution Pompeianus escaped the resentment of the tyrant, and, with his honor, had the good fortune to preserve his life.

    Commodus had now attained the summit of vice and infamy. Amidst the acclamations of a flattering court, he was unable to disguise from himself, that he had deserved the contempt and hatred of every man of sense and virtue in his empire. His ferocious spirit was irritated by the consciousness of that hatred, by the envy of every kind of merit, by the just apprehension of danger, and by the habit of slaughter, which he contracted in his daily amusements. History has preserved a long list of consular senators sacrificed to his wanton suspicion, which sought out, with peculiar anxiety, those unfortunate persons connected, however remotely, with the family of the Antonines, without sparing even the ministers of his crimes or pleasures. His cruelty proved at last fatal to himself. He had shed with impunity the noblest blood of Rome: he perished as soon as he was dreaded by his own domestics. Marcia, his favorite concubine, Eclectus, his chamberlain, and Lætus, his Prætorian præfect, alarmed by the fate of their companions and predecessors, resolved to prevent the destruction which every hour hung over their heads, either from the mad caprice of the tyrant, * or the sudden indignation of the people. Marcia seized the occasion of presenting a draught of wine to her lover, after he had fatigued himself with hunting some wild beasts. Commodus retired to sleep; but whilst he was laboring with the effects of poison and drunkenness, a robust youth, by profession a wrestler, entered his chamber, and strangled him without resistance. The body was secretly conveyed out of the palace, before the least suspicion was entertained in the city, or even in the court, of the emperor’s death. Such was the fate of the son of Marcus, and so easy was it to destroy a hated tyrant, who, by the artificial powers of government, had oppressed, during thirteen years, so many millions of subjects, each of whom was equal to their master in personal strength and personal abilities.

    The measures of he conspirators were conducted with the deliberate coolness and celerity which the greatness of the occasion required. They resolved instantly to fill the vacant throne with an emperor whose character would justify and maintain the action that had been committed. They fixed on Pertinax, præfect of the city, an ancient senator of consular rank, whose conspicuous merit had broke through the obscurity of his birth, and raised him to the first honors of the state. He had successively governed most of the provinces of the empire; and in all his great employments, military as well as civil, he had uniformly distinguished himself by the firmness, the prudence, and the integrity of his conduct. He now remained almost alone of the friends and ministers of Marcus; and when, at a late hour of the night, he was awakened with the news, that the chamberlain and the præfect were at his door, he received them with intrepid resignation, and desired they would execute their master’s orders. Instead of death, they offered him the throne of the Roman world. During some moments he distrusted their intentions and assurances. Convinced at length of the death of Commodus, he accepted the purple with a sincere reluctance, the natural effect of his knowledge both of the duties and of the dangers of the supreme rank.

    Lætus conducted without delay his new emperor to the camp of the Prætorians, diffusing at the same time through the city a seasonable report that Commodus died suddenly of an apoplexy; and that the virtuous Pertinax had already succeeded to the throne. The guards were rather surprised than pleased with the suspicious death of a prince, whose indulgence and liberality they alone had experienced; but the emergency of the occasion, the authority of their præfect, the reputation of Pertinax, and the clamors of the people, obliged them to stifle their secret discontents, to accept the donative promised by the new emperor, to swear allegiance to him, and with joyful acclamations and laurels in their hands to conduct him to the senate house, that the military consent might be ratified by the civil authority.

    This important night was now far spent; with the dawn of day, and the commencement of the new year, the senators expected a summons to attend an ignominious ceremony. * In spite of all remonstrances, even of those of his creatures who yet preserved any regard for prudence or decency, Commodus had resolved to pass the night in the gladiators’ school, and from thence to take possession of the consulship, in the habit and with the attendance of that infamous crew. On a sudden, before the break of day, the senate was called together in the temple of Concord, to meet the guards, and to ratify the election of a new emperor. For a few minutes they sat in silent suspense, doubtful of their unexpected deliverance, and suspicious of the cruel artifices of Commodus: but when at length they were assured that the tyrant was no more, they resigned themselves to all the transports of joy and indignation. Pertinax, who modestly represented the meanness of his extraction, and pointed out several noble senators more deserving than himself of the empire, was constrained by their dutiful violence to ascend the throne, and received all the titles of Imperial power, confirmed by the most sincere vows of fidelity. The memory of Commodus was branded with eternal infamy. The names of tyrant, of gladiator, of public enemy resounded in every corner of the house. They decreed in tumultuous votes, that his honors should be reversed, his titles erased from the public monuments, his statues thrown down, his body dragged with a hook into the stripping room of the gladiators, to satiate the public fury; and they expressed some indignation against those officious servants who had already presumed to screen his remains from the justice of the senate. But Pertinax could not refuse those last rites to the memory of Marcus, and the tears of his first protector Claudius Pompeianus, who lamented the cruel fate of his brother-in-law, and lamented still more that he had deserved it.

    These effusions of impotent rage against a dead emperor, whom the senate had flattered when alive with the most abject servility, betrayed a just but ungenerous spirit of revenge. The legality of these decrees was, however, supported by the principles of the Imperial constitution. To censure, to depose, or to punish with death, the first magistrate of the republic, who had abused his delegated trust, was the ancient and undoubted prerogative of the Roman senate; but the feeble assembly was obliged to content itself with inflicting on a fallen tyrant that public justice, from which, during his life and reign, he had been shielded by the strong arm of military despotism. *

    Pertinax found a nobler way of condemning his predecessor’s memory; by the contrast of his own virtues with the vices of Commodus. On the day of his accession, he resigned over to his wife and son his whole private fortune; that they might have no pretence to solicit favors at the expense of the state. He refused to flatter the vanity of the former with the title of Augusta; or to corrupt the inexperienced youth of the latter by the rank of Cæsar. Accurately distinguishing between the duties of a parent and those of a sovereign, he educated his son with a severe simplicity, which, while it gave him no assured prospect of the throne, might in time have rendered him worthy of it. In public, the behavior of Pertinax was grave and affable. He lived with the virtuous part of the senate, (and, in a private station, he had been acquainted with the true character of each individual,) without either pride or jealousy; considered them as friends and companions, with whom he had shared the danger of the tyranny, and with whom he wished to enjoy the security of the present time. He very frequently invited them to familiar entertainments, the frugality of which was ridiculed by those who remembered and regretted the luxurious prodigality of Commodus.

    To heal, as far as I was possible, the wounds inflicted by the hand of tyranny, was the pleasing, but melancholy, task of Pertinax. The innocent victims, who yet survived, were recalled from exile, released from prison, and restored to the full possession of their honors and fortunes. The unburied bodies of murdered senators (for the cruelty of Commodus endeavored to extend itself beyond death) were deposited in the sepulchres of their ancestors; their memory was justified and every consolation was bestowed on their ruined and afflicted families. Among these consolations, one of the most grateful was the punishment of the Delators; the common enemies of their master, of virtue, and of their country. Yet even in the inquisition of these legal assassins, Pertinax proceeded with a steady temper, which gave every thing to justice, and nothing to popular prejudice and resentment.

    The finances of the state demanded the most vigilant care of the emperor. Though every measure of injustice and extortion had been adopted, which could collect the property of the subject into the coffers of the prince, the rapaciousness of Commodus had been so very inadequate to his extravagance, that, upon his death, no more than eight thousand pounds were found in the exhausted treasury, to defray the current expenses of government, and to discharge the pressing demand of a liberal donative, which the new emperor had been obliged to promise to the Prætorian guards. Yet under these distressed circumstances, Pertinax had the generous firmness to remit all the oppressive taxes invented by Commodus, and to cancel all the unjust claims of the treasury; declaring, in a decree of the senate, “that he was better satisfied to administer a poor republic with innocence, than to acquire riches by the ways of tyranny and dishonor. “Economy and industry he considered as the pure and genuine sources of wealth; and from them he soon derived a copious supply for the public necessities. The expense of the household was immediately reduced to one half. All the instruments of luxury Pertinax exposed to public auction, gold and silver plate, chariots of a singular construction, a superfluous wardrobe of silk and embroidery, and a great number of beautiful slaves of both sexes; excepting only, with attentive humanity, those who were born in a state of freedom, and had been ravished from the arms of their weeping parents. At the same time that he obliged the worthless favorites of the tyrant to resign a part of their ill-gotten wealth, he satisfied the just creditors of the state, and unexpectedly discharged the long arrears of honest services. He removed the oppressive restrictions which had been laid upon commerce, and granted all the uncultivated lands in Italy and the provinces to those who would improve them; with an exemption from tribute during the term of ten years.

    Such a uniform conduct had already secured to Pertinax the noblest reward of a sovereign, the love and esteem of his people. Those who remembered the virtues of Marcus were happy to contemplate in their new emperor the features of that bright original; and flattered themselves, that they should long enjoy the benign influence of his administration. A hasty zeal to reform the corrupted state, accompanied with less prudence than might have been expected from the years and experience of Pertinax, proved fatal to himself and to his country. His honest indiscretion united against him the servile crowd, who found their private benefit in the public disorders, and who preferred the favor of a tyrant to the inexorable equality of the laws.

    Amidst the general joy, the sullen and angry countenance of the Prætorian guards betrayed their inward dissatisfaction. They had reluctantly submitted to Pertinax; they dreaded the strictness of the ancient discipline, which he was preparing to restore; and they regretted the license of the former reign. Their discontents were secretly fomented by Lætus, their præfect, who found, when it was too late, that his new emperor would reward a servant, but would not be ruled by a favorite. On the third day of his reign, the soldiers seized on a noble senator, with a design to carry him to the camp, and to invest him with the Imperial purple. Instead of being dazzled by the dangerous honor, the affrighted victim escaped from their violence, and took refuge at the feet of Pertinax. A short time afterwards, Sosius Falco, one of the consuls of the year, a rash youth, but of an ancient and opulent family, listened to the voice of ambition; and a conspiracy was formed during a short absence of Pertinax, which was crushed by his sudden return to Rome, and his resolute behavior. Falco was on the point of being justly condemned to death as a public enemy had he not been saved by the earnest and sincere entreaties of the injured emperor, who conjured the senate, that the purity of his reign might not be stained by the blood even of a guilty senator.

    These disappointments served only to irritate the rage of the Prætorian guards. On the twenty-eighth of March, eighty-six days only after the death of Commodus, a general sedition broke out in the camp, which the officers wanted either power or inclination to suppress. Two or three hundred of the most desperate soldiers marched at noonday, with arms in their hands and fury in their looks, towards the Imperial palace. The gates were thrown open by their companions upon guard, and by the domestics of the old court, who had already formed a secret conspiracy against the life of the too virtuous emperor. On the news of their approach, Pertinax, disdaining either flight or concealment, advanced to meet his assassins; and recalled to their minds his own innocence, and the sanctity of their recent oath. For a few moments they stood in silent suspense, ashamed of their atrocious design, and awed by the venerable aspect and majestic firmness of their sovereign, till at length, the despair of pardon reviving their fury, a barbarian of the country of Tongress levelled the first blow against Pertinax, who was instantly despatched with a multitude of wounds. His head, separated from his body, and placed on a lance, was carried in triumph to the Prætorian camp, in the sight of a mournful and indignant people, who lamented the unworthy fate of that excellent prince, and the transient blessings of a reign, the memory of which could serve only to aggravate their approaching misfortunes.

    Chapter V: Sale Of The Empire To Didius Julianus.

    Part I. Public Sale Of The Empire To Didius Julianus By The Prætorian Guards — Clodius Albinus In Britain, Pescennius Niger In Syria, And Septimius Severus In Pannonia, Declare Against The Murderers Of Pertinax — Civil Wars And Victory Of Severus Over His Three Rivals — Relaxation Of Discipline — New Maxims Of Government.

    The power of the sword is more sensibly felt in an extensive monarchy, than in a small community. It has been calculated by the ablest politicians, that no state, without being soon exhausted, can maintain above the hundredth part of its members in arms and idleness. But although this relative proportion may be uniform, the influence of the army over the rest of the society will vary according to the degree of its positive strength. The advantages of military science and discipline cannot be exerted, unless a proper number of soldiers are united into one body, and actuated by one soul. With a handful of men, such a union would be ineffectual; with an unwieldy host, it would be impracticable; and the powers of the machine would be alike destroyed by the extreme minuteness or the excessive weight of its springs. To illustrate this observation, we need only reflect, that there is no superiority of natural strength, artificial weapons, or acquired skill, which could enable one man to keep in constant subjection one hundred of his fellow-creatures: the tyrant of a single town, or a small district, would soon discover that a hundred armed followers were a weak defence against ten thousand peasants or citizens; but a hundred thousand well-disciplined soldiers will command, with despotic sway, ten millions of subjects; and a body of ten or fifteen thousand guards will strike terror into the most numerous populace that ever crowded the streets of an immense capital.

    The Prætorian bands, whose licentious fury was the first symptom and cause of the decline of the Roman empire, scarcely amounted to the last-mentioned number They derived their institution from Augustus. That crafty tyrant, sensible that laws might color, but that arms alone could maintain, his usurped dominion, had gradually formed this powerful body of guards, in constant readiness to protect his person, to awe the senate, and either to prevent or to crush the first motions of rebellion. He distinguished these favored troops by a double pay and superior privileges; but, as their formidable aspect would at once have alarmed and irritated the Roman people, three cohorts only were stationed in the capital, whilst the remainder was dispersed in the adjacent towns of Italy. But after fifty years of peace and servitude, Tiberius ventured on a decisive measure, which forever rivetted the fetters of his country. Under the fair pretences of relieving Italy from the heavy burden of military quarters, and of introducing a stricter discipline among the guards, he assembled them at Rome, in a permanent camp, which was fortified with skilful care, and placed on a commanding situation.

    Such formidable servants are always necessary, but often fatal to the throne of despotism. By thus introducing the Prætorian guards as it were into the palace and the senate, the emperors taught them to perceive their own strength, and the weakness of the civil government; to view the vices of their masters with familiar contempt, and to lay aside that reverential awe, which distance only, and mystery, can preserve towards an imaginary power. In the luxurious idleness of an opulent city, their pride was nourished by the sense of their irresistible weight; nor was it possible to conceal from them, that the person of the sovereign, the authority of the senate, the public treasure, and the seat of empire, were all in their hands. To divert the Prætorian bands from these dangerous reflections, the firmest and best established princes were obliged to mix blandishments with commands, rewards with punishments, to flatter their pride, indulge their pleasures, connive at their irregularities, and to purchase their precarious faith by a liberal donative; which, since the elevation of Claudius, was enacted as a legal claim, on the accession of every new emperor.

    The advocate of the guards endeavored to justify by arguments the power which they asserted by arms; and to maintain that, according to the purest principles of the constitution, their consent was essentially necessary in the appointment of an emperor. The election of consuls, of generals, and of magistrates, however it had been recently usurped by the senate, was the ancient and undoubted right of the Roman people. But where was the Roman people to be found? Not surely amongst the mixed multitude of slaves and strangers that filled the streets of Rome; a servile populace, as devoid of spirit as destitute of property. The defenders of the state, selected from the flower of the Italian youth, and trained in the exercise of arms and virtue, were the genuine representatives of the people, and the best entitled to elect the military chief of the republic. These assertions, however defective in reason, became unanswerable when the fierce Prætorians increased their weight, by throwing, like the barbarian conqueror of Rome, their swords into the scale.

    The Prætorians had violated the sanctity of the throne by the atrocious murder of Pertinax; they dishonored the majesty of it by their subsequent conduct. The camp was without a leader, for even the præfect Lætus, who had excited the tempest, prudently declined the public indignation. Amidst the wild disorder, Sulpicianus, the emperor’s father-in-law, and governor of the city, who had been sent to the camp on the first alarm of mutiny, was endeavoring to calm the fury of the multitude, when he was silenced by the clamorous return of the murderers, bearing on a lance the head of Pertinax. Though history has accustomed us to observe every principle and every passion yielding to the imperious dictates of ambition, it is scarcely credible that, in these moments of horror, Sulpicianus should have aspired to ascend a throne polluted with the recent blood of so near a relation and so excellent a prince. He had already begun to use the only effectual argument, and to treat for the Imperial dignity; but the more prudent of the Prætorians, apprehensive that, in this private contract, they should not obtain a just price for so valuable a commodity, ran out upon the ramparts; and, with a loud voice, proclaimed that the Roman world was to be disposed of to the best bidder by public auction.

    This infamous offer, the most insolent excess of military license, diffused a universal grief, shame, and indignation throughout the city. It reached at length the ears of Didius Julianus, a wealthy senator, who, regardless of the public calamities, was indulging himself in the luxury of the table. His wife and his daughter, his freedmen and his parasites, easily convinced him that he deserved the throne, and earnestly conjured him to embrace so fortunate an opportunity. The vain old man hastened to the Prætorian camp, where Sulpicianus was still in treaty with the guards, and began to bid against him from the foot of the rampart. The unworthy negotiation was transacted by faithful emissaries, who passed alternately from one candidate to the other, and acquainted each of them with the offers of his rival. Sulpicianus had already promised a donative of five thousand drachms (above one hundred and sixty pounds) to each soldier; when Julian, eager for the prize, rose at once to the sum of six thousand two hundred and fifty drachms, or upwards of two hundred pounds sterling. The gates of the camp were instantly thrown open to the purchaser; he was declared emperor, and received an oath of allegiance from the soldiers, who retained humanity enough to stipulate that he should pardon and forget the competition of Sulpicianus. *

    It was now incumbent on the Prætorians to fulfil the conditions of the sale. They placed their new sovereign, whom they served and despised, in the centre of their ranks, surrounded him on every side with their shields, and conducted him in close order of battle through the deserted streets of the city. The senate was commanded to assemble; and those who had been the distinguished friends of Pertinax, or the personal enemies of Julian, found it necessary to affect a more than common share of satisfaction at this happy revolution. After Julian had filled the senate house with armed soldiers, he expatiated on the freedom of his election, his own eminent virtues, and his full assurance of the affections of the senate. The obsequious assembly congratulated their own and the public felicity; engaged their allegiance, and conferred on him all the several branches of the Imperial power. From the senate Julian was conducted, by the same military procession, to take possession of the palace. The first objects that struck his eyes, were the abandoned trunk of Pertinax, and the frugal entertainment prepared for his supper. The one he viewed with indifference, the other with contempt. A magnificent feast was prepared by his order, and he amused himself, till a very late hour, with dice, and the performances of Pylades, a celebrated dancer. Yet it was observed, that after the crowd of flatterers dispersed, and left him to darkness, solitude, and terrible reflection, he passed a sleepless night; revolving most probably in his mind his own rash folly, the fate of his virtuous predecessor, and the doubtful and dangerous tenure of an empire which had not been acquired by merit, but purchased by money.

    He had reason to tremble. On the throne of the world he found himself without a friend, and even without an adherent. The guards themselves were ashamed of the prince whom their avarice had persuaded them to accept; nor was there a citizen who did not consider his elevation with horror, as the last insult on the Roman name. The nobility, whose conspicuous station, and ample possessions, exacted the strictest caution, dissembled their sentiments, and met the affected civility of the emperor with smiles of complacency and professions of duty. But the people, secure in their numbers and obscurity, gave a free vent to their passions. The streets and public places of Rome resounded with clamors and imprecations. The enraged multitude affronted the person of Julian, rejected his liberality, and, conscious of the impotence of their own resentment, they called aloud on the legions of the frontiers to assert the violated majesty of the Roman empire.

    The public discontent was soon diffused from the centre to the frontiers of the empire. The armies of Britain, of Syria, and of Illyricum, lamented the death of Pertinax, in whose company, or under whose command, they had so often fought and conquered. They received with surprise, with indignation, and perhaps with envy, the extraordinary intelligence, that the Prætorians had disposed of the empire by public auction; and they sternly refused to ratify the ignominious bargain. Their immediate and unanimous revolt was fatal to Julian, but it was fatal at the same time to the public peace, as the generals of the respective armies, Clodius Albinus, Pescennius Niger, and Septimius Severus, were still more anxious to succeed than to revenge the murdered Pertinax. Their forces were exactly balanced. Each of them was at the head of three legions, with a numerous train of auxiliaries; and however different in their characters, they were all soldiers of experience and capacity.

    Clodius Albinus, governor of Britain, surpassed both his competitors in the nobility of his extraction, which he derived from some of the most illustrious names of the old republic. But the branch from which he claimed his descent was sunk into mean circumstances, and transplanted into a remote province. It is difficult to form a just idea of his true character. Under the philosophic cloak of austerity, he stands accused of concealing most of the vices which degrade human nature.

    But his accusers are those venal writers who adored the fortune of Severus, and trampled on the ashes of an unsuccessful rival. Virtue, or the appearances of virtue, recommended Albinus to the confidence and good opinion of Marcus; and his preserving with the son the same interest which he had acquired with the father, is a proof at least that he was possessed of a very flexible disposition. The favor of a tyrant does not always suppose a want of merit in the object of it; he may, without intending it, reward a man of worth and ability, or he may find such a man useful to his own service. It does not appear that Albinus served the son of Marcus, either as the minister of his cruelties, or even as the associate of his pleasures. He was employed in a distant honorable command, when he received a confidential letter from the emperor, acquainting him of the treasonable designs of some discontented generals, and authorizing him to declare himself the guardian and successor of the throne, by assuming the title and ensigns of Cæsar. The governor of Britain wisely declined the dangerous honor, which would have marked him for the jealousy, or involved him in the approaching ruin, of Commodus. He courted power by nobler, or, at least, by more specious arts. On a premature report of the death of the emperor, he assembled his troops; and, in an eloquent discourse, deplored the inevitable mischiefs of despotism, described the happiness and glory which their ancestors had enjoyed under the consular government, and declared his firm resolution to reinstate the senate and people in their legal authority. This popular harangue was answered by the loud acclamations of the British legions, and received at Rome with a secret murmur of applause. Safe in the possession of his little world, and in the command of an army less distinguished indeed for discipline than for numbers and valor, Albinus braved the menaces of Commodus, maintained towards Pertinax a stately ambiguous reserve, and instantly declared against the usurpation of Julian. The convulsions of the capital added new weight to his sentiments, or rather to his professions of patriotism. A regard to decency induced him to decline the lofty titles of Augustus and Emperor; and he imitated perhaps the example of Galba, who, on a similar occasion, had styled himself the Lieutenant of the senate and people.

    Personal merit alone had raised Pescennius Niger, from an obscure birth and station, to the government of Syria; a lucrative and important command, which in times of civil confusion gave him a near prospect of the throne. Yet his parts seem to have been better suited to the second than to the first rank; he was an unequal rival, though he might have approved himself an excellent lieutenant, to Severus, who afterwards displayed the greatness of his mind by adopting several useful institutions from a vanquished enemy. In his government Niger acquired the esteem of the soldiers and the love of the provincials. His rigid discipline foritfied the valor and confirmed the obedience of the former, whilst the voluptuous Syrians were less delighted with the mild firmness of his administration, than with the affability of his manners, and the apparent pleasure with which he attended their frequent and pompous festivals. As soon as the intelligence of the atrocious murder of Pertinax had reached Antioch, the wishes of Asia invited Niger to assume the Imperial purple and revenge his death. The legions of the eastern frontier embraced his cause; the opulent but unarmed provinces, from the frontiers of Æthiopia to the Hadriatic, cheerfully submitted to his power; and the kings beyond the Tigris and the Euphrates congratulated his election, and offered him their homage and services. The mind of Niger was not capable of receiving this sudden tide of fortune: he flattered himself that his accession would be undisturbed by competition and unstained by civil blood; and whilst he enjoyed the vain pomp of triumph, he neglected to secure the means of victory. Instead of entering into an effectual negotiation with the powerful armies of the West, whose resolution might decide, or at least must balance, the mighty contest; instead of advancing without delay towards Rome and Italy, where his presence was impatiently expected, Niger trifled away in the luxury of Antioch those irretrievable moments which were diligently improved by the decisive activity of Severus.

    The country of Pannonia and Dalmatia, which occupied the space between the Danube and the Hadriatic, was one of the last and most difficult conquests of the Romans. In the defence of national freedom, two hundred thousand of these barbarians had once appeared in the field, alarmed the declining age of Augustus, and exercised the vigilant prudence of Tiberius at the head of the collected force of the empire. The Pannonians yielded at length to the arms and institutions of Rome. Their recent subjection, however, the neighborhood, and even the mixture, of the unconquered tribes, and perhaps the climate, adapted, as it has been observed, to the production of great bodies and slow minds, all contributed to preserve some remains of their original ferocity, and under the tame and uniform countenance of Roman provincials, the hardy features of the natives were still to be discerned. Their warlike youth afforded an inexhaustible supply of recruits to the legions stationed on the banks of the Danube, and which, from a perpetual warfare against the Germans and Sarmazans, were deservedly esteemed the best troops in the service.

    The Pannonian army was at this time commanded by Septimius Severus, a native of Africa, who, in the gradual ascent of private honors, had concealed his daring ambition, which was never diverted from its steady course by the allurements of pleasure, the apprehension of danger, or the feelings of humanity. On the first news of the murder of Pertinax, he assembled his troops, painted in the most lively colors the crime, the insolence, and the weakness of the Prætorian guards, and animated the legions to arms and to revenge. He concluded (and the peroration was thought extremely eloquent) with promising every soldier about four hundred pounds; an honorable donative, double in value to the infamous bribe with which Julian had purchased the empire. The acclamations of the army immediately saluted Severus with the names of Augustus, Pertinax, and Emperor; and he thus attained the lofty station to which he was invited, by conscious merit and a long train of dreams and omens, the fruitful offsprings either of his superstition or policy.

    The new candidate for empire saw and improved the peculiar advantage of his situation. His province extended to the Julian Alps, which gave an easy access into Italy; and he remembered the saying of Augustus, That a Pannonian army might in ten days appear in sight of Rome. By a celerity proportioned to the greatness of the occasion, he might reasonably hope to revenge Pertinax, punish Julian, and receive the homage of the senate and people, as their lawful emperor, before his competitors, separated from Italy by an immense tract of sea and land, were apprised of his success, or even of his election. During the whole expedition, he scarcely allowed himself any moments for sleep or food; marching on foot, and in complete armor, at the head of his columns, he insinuated himself into the confidence and affection of his troops, pressed their diligence, revived their spirits, animated their hopes, and was well satisfied to share the hardships of the meanest soldier, whilst he kept in view the infinite superiority of his reward.

    The wretched Julian had expected, and thought himself prepared, to dispute the empire with the governor of Syria; but in the invincible and rapid approach of the Pannonian legions, he saw his inevitable ruin. The hasty arrival of every messenger increased his just apprehensions. He was successively informed, that Severus had passed the Alps; that the Italian cities, unwilling or unable to oppose his progress, had received him with the warmest professions of joy and duty; that the important place of Ravenna had surrendered without resistance, and that the Hadriatic fleet was in the hands of the conqueror. The enemy was now within two hundred and fifty miles of Rome; and every moment diminished the narrow span of life and empire allotted to Julian.

    He attempted, however, to prevent, or at least to protract, his ruin. He implored the venal faith of the Prætorians, filled the city with unavailing preparations for war, drew lines round the suburbs, and even strengthened the fortifications of the palace; as if those last intrenchments could be defended, without hope of relief, against a victorious invader. Fear and shame prevented the guards from deserting his standard; but they trembled at the name of the Pannonian legions, commanded by an experienced general, and accustomed to vanquish the barbarians on the frozen Danube. They quitted, with a sigh, the pleasures of the baths and theatres, to put on arms, whose use they had almost forgotten, and beneath the weight of which they were oppressed. The unpractised elephants, whose uncouth appearance, it was hoped, would strike terror into the army of the north, threw their unskilful riders; and the awkward evolutions of the marines, drawn from the fleet of Misenum, were an object of ridicule to the populace; whilst the senate enjoyed, with secret pleasure, the distress and weakness of the usurper.

    Every motion of Julian betrayed his trembling perplexity. He insisted that Severus should be declared a public enemy by the senate. He entreated that the Pannonian general might be associated to the empire. He sent public ambassadors of consular rank to negotiate with his rival; he despatched private assassins to take away his life. He designed that the Vestal virgins, and all the colleges of priests, in their sacerdotal habits, and bearing before them the sacred pledges of the Roman religion, should advance in solemn procession to meet the Pannonian legions; and, at the same time, he vainly tried to interrogate, or to appease, the fates, by magic ceremonies and unlawful sacrifices.

    Chapter V: Sale Of The Empire To Didius Julianus.

    Part II.

    Severus, who dreaded neither his arms nor his enchantments, guarded himself from the only danger of secret conspiracy, by the faithful attendance of six hundred chosen men, who never quitted his person or their cuirasses, either by night or by day, during the whole march. Advancing with a steady and rapid course, he passed, without difficulty, the defiles of the Apennine, received into his party the troops and ambassadors sent to retard his progress, and made a short halt at Interamnia, about seventy miles from Rome. His victory was already secure, but the despair of the Prætorians might have rendered it bloody; and Severus had the laudable ambition of ascending the throne without drawing the sword. His emissaries, dispersed in the capital, assured the guards, that provided they would abandon their worthless prince, and the perpetrators of the murder of Pertinax, to the justice of the conqueror, he would no longer consider that melancholy event as the act of the whole body. The faithless Prætorians, whose resistance was supported only by sullen obstinacy, gladly complied with the easy conditions, seized the greatest part of the assassins, and signified to the senate, that they no longer defended the cause of Julian. That assembly, convoked by the consul, unanimously acknowledged Severus as lawful emperor, decreed divine honors to Pertinax, and pronounced a sentence of deposition and death against his unfortunate successor. Julian was conducted into a private apartment of the baths of the palace, and beheaded as a common criminal, after having purchased, with an immense treasure, an anxious and precarious reign of only sixty-six days. The almost incredible expedition of Severus, who, in so short a space of time, conducted a numerous army from the banks of the Danube to those of the Tyber, proves at once the plenty of provisions produced by agriculture and commerce, the goodness of the roads, the discipline of the legions, and the indolent, subdued temper of the provinces.

    The first cares of Severus were bestowed on two measures the one dictated by policy, the other by decency; the revenge, and the honors, due to the memory of Pertinax. Before the new emperor entered Rome, he issued his commands to the Prætorian guards, directing them to wait his arrival on a large plain near the city, without arms, but in the habits of ceremony, in which they were accustomed to attend their sovereign. He was obeyed by those haughty troops, whose contrition was the effect of their just terrors. A chosen part of the Illyrian army encompassed them with levelled spears. Incapable of flight or resistance, they expected their fate in silent consternation. Severus mounted the tribunal, sternly reproached them with perfidy and cowardice, dismissed them with ignominy from the trust which they had betrayed, despoiled them of their splendid ornaments, and banished them, on pain of death, to the distance of a hundred miles from the capital. During the transaction, another detachment had been sent to seize their arms, occupy their camp, and prevent the hasty consequences of their despair.

    The funeral and consecration of Pertinax was next solemnized with every circumstance of sad magnificence. The senate, with a melancholy pleasure, performed the last rites to that excellent prince, whom they had loved, and still regretted. The concern of his successor was probably less sincere; he esteemed the virtues of Pertinax, but those virtues would forever have confined his ambition to a private station. Severus pronounced his funeral oration with studied eloquence, inward satisfaction, and well-acted sorrow; and by this pious regard to his memory, convinced the credulous multitude, that he alone was worthy to supply his place. Sensible, however, that arms, not ceremonies, must assert his claim to the empire, he left Rome at the end of thirty days, and without suffering himself to be elated by this easy victory, prepared to encounter his more formidable rivals.

    The uncommon abilities and fortune of Severus have induced an elegant historian to compare him with the first and greatest of the Cæsars. The parallel is, at least, imperfect. Where shall we find, in the character of Severus, the commanding superiority of soul, the generous clemency, and the various genius, which could reconcile and unite the love of pleasure, the thirst of knowledge, and the fire of ambition? In one instance only, they may be compared, with some degree of propriety, in the celerity of their motions, and their civil victories. In less than four years, Severus subdued the riches of the East, and the valor of the West. He vanquished two competitors of reputation and ability, and defeated numerous armies, provided with weapons and discipline equal to his own. In that age, the art of fortification, and the principles of tactics, were well understood by all the Roman generals; and the constant superiority of Severus was that of an artist, who uses the same instruments with more skill and industry than his rivals. I shall not, however, enter into a minute narrative of these military operations; but as the two civil wars against Niger and against Albinus were almost the same in their conduct, event, and consequences, I shall collect into one point of view the most striking circumstances, tending to develop the character of the conqueror and the state of the empire.

    Falsehood and insincerity, unsuitable as they seem to the dignity of public transactions, offend us with a less degrading idea of meanness, than when they are found in the intercourse of private life. In the latter, they discover a want of courage; in the other, only a defect of power: and, as it is impossible for the most able statesmen to subdue millions of followers and enemies by their own personal strength, the world, under the name of policy, seems to have granted them a very liberal indulgence of craft and dissimulation. Yet the arts of Severus cannot be justified by the most ample privileges of state reason. He promised only to betray, he flattered only to ruin; and however he might occasionally bind himself by oaths and treaties, his conscience, obsequious to his interest, always released him from the inconvenient obligation.

    If his two competitors, reconciled by their common danger, had advanced upon him without delay, perhaps Severus would have sunk under their united effort. Had they even attacked him, at the same time, with separate views and separate armies, the contest might have been long and doubtful. But they fell, singly and successively, an easy prey to the arts as well as arms of their subtle enemy, lulled into security by the moderation of his professions, and overwhelmed by the rapidity of his action. He first marched against Niger, whose reputation and power he the most dreaded: but he declined any hostile declarations, suppressed the name of his antagonist, and only signified to the senate and people his intention of regulating the eastern provinces. In private, he spoke of Niger, his old friend and intended successor, with the most affectionate regard, and highly applauded his generous design of revenging the murder of Pertinax. To punish the vile usurper of the throne, was the duty of every Roman general. To persevere in arms, and to resist a lawful emperor, acknowledged by the senate, would alone render him criminal. The sons of Niger had fallen into his hands among the children of the provincial governors, detained at Rome as pledges for the loyalty of their parents. As long as the power of Niger inspired terror, or even respect, they were educated with the most tender care, with the children of Severus himself; but they were soon involved in their father’s ruin, and removed first by exile, and afterwards by death, from the eye of public compassion.

    Whilst Severus was engaged in his eastern war, he had reason to apprehend that the governor of Britain might pass the sea and the Alps, occupy the vacant seat of empire, and oppose his return with the authority of the senate and the forces of the West. The ambiguous conduct of Albinus, in not assuming the Imperial title, left room for negotiation. Forgetting, at once, his professions of patriotism, and the jealousy of sovereign power, he accepted the precarious rank of Cæsar, as a reward for his fatal neutrality. Till the first contest was decided, Severus treated the man, whom he had doomed to destruction, with every mark of esteem and regard. Even in the letter, in which he announced his victory over Niger, he styles Albinus the brother of his soul and empire, sends him the affectionate salutations of his wife Julia, and his young family, and entreats him to preserve the armies and the republic faithful to their common interest. The messengers charged with this letter were instructed to accost the Cæsar with respect, to desire a private audience, and to plunge their daggers into his heart. The conspiracy was discovered, and the too credulous Albinus, at length, passed over to the continent, and prepared for an unequal contest with his rival, who rushed upon him at the head of a veteran and victorious army.

    The military labors of Severus seem inadequate to the importance of his conquests. Two engagements, * the one near the Hellespont, the other in the narrow defiles of Cilicia, decided the fate of his Syrian competitor; and the troops of Europe asserted their usual ascendant over the effeminate natives of Asia. The battle of Lyons, where one hundred and fifty thousand Romans were engaged, was equally fatal to Albinus. The valor of the British army maintained, indeed, a sharp and doubtful contest, with the hardy discipline of the Illyrian legions. The fame and person of Severus appeared, during a few moments, irrecoverably lost, till that warlike prince rallied his fainting troops, and led them on to a decisive victory. The war was finished by that memorable day.

    The civil wars of modern Europe have been distinguished, not only by the fierce animosity, but likewise by the obstinate perseverance, of the contending factions. They have generally been justified by some principle, or, at least, colored by some pretext, of religion, freedom, or loyalty. The leaders were nobles of independent property and hereditary influence. The troops fought like men interested in the decision of the quarrel; and as military spirit and party zeal were strongly diffused throughout the whole community, a vanquished chief was immediately supplied with new adherents, eager to shed their blood in the same cause. But the Romans, after the fall of the republic, combated only for the choice of masters. Under the standard of a popular candidate for empire, a few enlisted from affection, some from fear, many from interest, none from principle. The legions, uninflamed by party zeal, were allured into civil war by liberal donatives, and still more liberal promises. A defeat, by disabling the chief from the performance of his engagements, dissolved the mercenary allegiance of his followers, and left them to consult their own safety by a timely desertion of an unsuccessful cause. It was of little moment to the provinces, under whose name they were oppressed or governed; they were driven by the impulsion of the present power, and as soon as that power yielded to a superior force, they hastened to implore the clemency of the conqueror, who, as he had an immense debt to discharge, was obliged to sacrifice the most guilty countries to the avarice of his soldiers. In the vast extent of the Roman empire, there were few fortified cities capable of protecting a routed army; nor was there any person, or family, or order of men, whose natural interest, unsupported by the powers of government, was capable of restoring the cause of a sinking party.

    Yet, in the contest between Niger and Severus, a single city deserves an honorable exception. As Byzantium was one of the greatest passages from Europe into Asia, it had been provided with a strong garrison, and a fleet of five hundred vessels was anchored in the harbor. The impetuosity of Severus disappointed this prudent scheme of defence; he left to his generals the siege of Byzantium, forced the less guarded passage of the Hellespont, and, impatient of a meaner enemy, pressed forward to encounter his rival. Byzantium, attacked by a numerous and increasing army, and afterwards by the whole naval power of the empire, sustained a siege of three years, and remained faithful to the name and memory of Niger. The citizens and soldiers (we know not from what cause) were animated with equal fury; several of the principal officers of Niger, who despaired of, or who disdained, a pardon, had thrown themselves into this last refuge: the fortifications were esteemed impregnable, and, in the defence of the place, a celebrated engineer displayed all the mechanic powers known to the ancients. Byzantium, at length, surrendered to famine. The magistrates and soldiers were put to the sword, the walls demolished, the privileges suppressed, and the destined capital of the East subsisted only as an open village, subject to the insulting jurisdiction of Perinthus. The historian Dion, who had admired the flourishing, and lamented the desolate, state of Byzantium, accused the revenge of Severus, for depriving the Roman people of the strongest bulwark against the barbarians of Pontus and Asia The truth of this observation was but too well justified in the succeeding age, when the Gothic fleets covered the Euxine, and passed through the undefined Bosphorus into the centre of the Mediterranean.

    Both Niger and Albinus were discovered and put to death in their flight from the field of battle. Their fate excited neither surprise nor compassion. They had staked their lives against the chance of empire, and suffered what they would have inflicted; nor did Severus claim the arrogant superiority of suffering his rivals to live in a private station. But his unforgiving temper, stimulated by avarice, indulged a spirit of revenge, where there was no room for apprehension. The most considerable of the provincials, who, without any dislike to the fortunate candidate, had obeyed the governor under whose authority they were accidentally placed, were punished by death, exile, and especially by the confiscation of their estates. Many cities of the East were stripped of their ancient honors, and obliged to pay, into the treasury of Severus, four times the amount of the sums contributed by them for the service of Niger.

    Till the final decision of the war, the cruelty of Severus was, in some measure, restrained by the uncertainty of the event, and his pretended reverence for the senate. The head of Albinus, accompanied with a menacing letter, announced to the Romans that he was resolved to spare none of the adherents of his unfortunate competitors. He was irritated by the just suspicion that he had never possessed the affections of the senate, and he concealed his old malevolence under the recent discovery of some treasonable correspondences. Thirty-five senators, however, accused of having favored the party of Albinus, he freely pardoned, and, by his subsequent behavior, endeavored to convince them, that he had forgotten, as well as forgiven, their supposed offences. But, at the same time, he condemned forty-one other senators, whose names history has recorded; their wives, children, and clients attended them in death, * and the noblest provincials of Spain and Gaul were involved in the same ruin. Such rigid justice — for so he termed it — was, in the opinion of Severus, the only conduct capable of insuring peace to the people or stability to the prince; and he condescended slightly to lament, that to be mild, it was necessary that he should first be cruel.

    The true interest of an absolute monarch generally coincides with that of his people. Their numbers, their wealth, their order, and their security, are the best and only foundations of his real greatness; and were he totally devoid of virtue, prudence might supply its place, and would dictate the same rule of conduct. Severus considered the Roman empire as his property, and had no sooner secured the possession, than he bestowed his care on the cultivation and improvement of so valuable an acquisition. Salutary laws, executed with inflexible firmness, soon corrected most of the abuses with which, since the death of Marcus, every part of the government had been infected. In the administration of justice, the judgments of the emperor were characterized by attention, discernment, and impartiality; and whenever he deviated from the strict line of equity, it was generally in favor of the poor and oppressed; not so much indeed from any sense of humanity, as from the natural propensity of a despot to humble the pride of greatness, and to sink all his subjects to the same common level of absolute dependence. His expensive taste for building, magnificent shows, and above all a constant and liberal distribution of corn and provisions, were the surest means of captivating the affection of the Roman people. The misfortunes of civil discord were obliterated. The clam of peace and prosperity was once more experienced in the provinces; and many cities, restored by the munificence of Severus, assumed the title of his colonies, and attested by public monuments their gratitude and felicity. The fame of the Roman arms was revived by that warlike and successful emperor, and he boasted, with a just pride, that, having received the empire oppressed with foreign and domestic wars, he left it established in profound, universal, and honorable peace.

    Although the wounds of civil war appeared completely healed, its mortal poison still lurked in the vitals of the constitution. Severus possessed a considerable share of vigor and ability; but the daring soul of the first Cæsar, or the deep policy of Augustus, were scarcely equal to the task of curbing the insolence of the victorious legions. By gratitude, by misguided policy, by seeming necessity, Severus was reduced to relax the nerves of discipline. The vanity of his soldiers was flattered with the honor of wearing gold rings their ease was indulged in the permission of living with their wives in the idleness of quarters. He increased their pay beyond the example of former times, and taught them to expect, and soon to claim, extraordinary donatives on every public occasion of danger or festivity. Elated by success, enervated by luxury, and raised above the level of subjects by their dangerous privileges, they soon became incapable of military fatigue, oppressive to the country, and impatient of a just subordination. Their officers asserted the superiority of rank by a more profuse and elegant luxury. There is still extant a letter of Severus, lamenting the licentious stage of the army, * and exhorting one of his generals to begin the necessary reformation from the tribunes themselves; since, as he justly observes, the officer who has forfeited the esteem, will never command the obedience, of his soldiers. Had the emperor pursued the train of reflection, he would have discovered, that the primary cause of this general corruption might be ascribed, not indeed to the example, but to the pernicious indulgence, however, of the commander-in-chief.

    The Prætorians, who murdered their emperor and sold the empire, had received the just punishment of their treason; but the necessary, though dangerous, institution of guards was soon restored on a new model by Severus, and increased to four times the ancient number. Formerly these troops had been recruited in Italy; and as the adjacent provinces gradually imbibed the softer manners of Rome, the levies were extended to Macedonia, Noricum, and Spain. In the room of these elegant troops, better adapted to the pomp of courts than to the uses of war, it was established by Severus, that from all the legions of the frontiers, the soldiers most distinguished for strength, valor, and fidelity, should be occasionally draughted; and promoted, as an honor and reward, into the more eligible service of the guards. By this new institution, the Italian youth were diverted from the exercise of arms, and the capital was terrified by the strange aspect and manners of a multitude of barbarians. But Severus flattered himself, that the legions would consider these chosen Prætorians as the representatives of the whole military order; and that the present aid of fifty thousand men, superior in arms and appointments to any force that could be brought into the field against them, would forever crush the hopes of rebellion, and secure the empire to himself and his posterity.

    The command of these favored and formidable troops soon became the first office of the empire. As the government degenerated into military despotism, the Prætorian Præfect, who in his origin had been a simple captain of the guards, * was placed not only at the head of the army, but of the finances, and even of the law. In every department of administration, he represented the person, and exercised the authority, of the emperor. The first præfect who enjoyed and abused this immense power was Plautianus, the favorite minister of Severus. His reign lasted above then years, till the marriage of his daughter with the eldest son of the emperor, which seemed to assure his fortune, proved the occasion of his ruin. The animosities of the palace, by irritating the ambition and alarming the fears of Plautianus, threatened to produce a revolution, and obliged the emperor, who still loved him, to consent with reluctance to his death. After the fall of Plautianus, an eminent lawyer, the celebrated Papinian, was appointed to execute the motley office of Prætorian Præfect.

    Till the reign of Severus, the virtue and even the good sense of the emperors had been distinguished by their zeal or affected reverence for the senate, and by a tender regard to the nice frame of civil policy instituted by Augustus. But the youth of Severus had been trained in the implicit obedience of camps, and his riper years spent in the despotism of military command. His haughty and inflexible spirit could’ not discover, or would not acknowledge, the advantage of preserving an intermediate power, however imaginary, between the emperor and the army. He disdained to profess himself the servant of an assembly that detested his person and trembled at his frown; he issued his commands, where his requests would have proved as effectual; assumed the conduct and style of a sovereign and a conqueror, and exercised, without disguise, the whole legislative, as well as the executive power.

    The victory over the senate was easy and inglorious. Every eye and every passion were directed to the supreme magistrate, who possessed the arms and treasure of the state; whilst the senate, neither elected by the people, nor guarded by military force, nor animated by public spirit, rested its declining authority on the frail and crumbling basis of ancient opinion. The fine theory of a republic insensibly vanished, and made way for the more natural and substantial feelings of monarchy. As the freedom and honors of Rome were successively communicated to the provinces, in which the old government had been either unknown, or was remembered with abhorrence, the tradition of republican maxims was gradually obliterated. The Greek historians of the age of the Antonines observe, with a malicious pleasure, that although the sovereign of Rome, in compliance with an obsolete prejudice, abstained from the name of king, he possessed the full measure of regal power. In the reign of Severus, the senate was filled with polished and eloquent slaves from the eastern provinces, who justified personal flattery by speculative principles of servitude. These new advocates of prerogative were heard with pleasure by the court, and with patience by the people, when they inculcated the duty of passive obedience, and descanted on the inevitable mischiefs of freedom. The lawyers and historians concurred in teaching, that the Imperial authority was held, not by the delegated commission, but by the irrevocable resignation of the senate; that the emperor was freed from the restraint of civil laws, could command by his arbitrary will the lives and fortunes of his subjects, and might dispose of the empire as of his private patrimony. The most eminent of the civil lawyers, and particularly Papinian, Paulus, and Ulpian, flourished under the house of Severus; and the Roman jurisprudence, having closely united itself with the system of monarchy, was supposed to have attained its full majority and perfection.

    The contemporaries of Severus in the enjoyment of the peace and glory of his reign, forgave the cruelties by which it had been introduced. Posterity, who experienced the fatal effects of his maxims and example, justly considered him as the principal author of the decline of the Roman empire.

    Chapter VI: Death Of Severus, Tyranny Of Caracalla, Usurpation Of Marcinus.

    Part I. The Death Of Severus. — Tyranny Of Caracalla. — Usurpation Of Macrinus. — Follies Of Elagabalus. — Virtues Of Alexander Severus. — Licentiousness Of The Army. — General State Of The Roman Finances.

    The ascent to greatness, however steep and dangerous, may entertain an active spirit with the consciousness and exercise of its own powers: but the possession of a throne could never yet afford a lasting satisfaction to an ambitious mind. This melancholy truth was felt and acknowledged by Severus. Fortune and merit had, from an humble station, elevated him to the first place among mankind. “He had been all things,” as he said himself, “and all was of little value” Distracted with the care, not of acquiring, but of preserving an empire, oppressed with age and infirmities, careless of fame, and satiated with power, all his prospects of life were closed. The desire of perpetuating the greatness of his family was the only remaining wish of his ambition and paternal tenderness.

    Like most of the Africans, Severus was passionately addicted to the vain studies of magic and divination, deeply versed in the interpretation of dreams and omens, and perfectly acquainted with the science of judicial astrology; which, in almost every age except the present, has maintained its dominion over the mind of man. He had lost his first wife, while he was governor of the Lionnese Gaul. In the choice of a second, he sought only to connect himself with some favorite of fortune; and as soon as he had discovered that the young lady of Emesa in Syria had a royal nativity, he solicited and obtained her hand. Julia Domna (for that was her name) deserved all that the stars could promise her. She possessed, even in advanced age, the attractions of beauty, and united to a lively imagination a firmness of mind, and strength of judgment, seldom bestowed on her sex. Her amiable qualities never made any deep impression on the dark and jealous temper of her husband; but in her son’s reign, she administered the principal affairs of the empire, with a prudence that supported his authority, and with a moderation that sometimes corrected his wild extravagancies. Julia applied herself to letters and philosophy, with some success, and with the most splendid reputation. She was the patroness of every art, and the friend of every man of genius. The grateful flattery of the learned has celebrated her virtues; but, if we may credit the scandal of ancient history, chastity was very far from being the most conspicuous virtue of the empress Julia.

    Two sons, Caracalla and Geta, were the fruit of this marriage, and the destined heirs of the empire. The fond hopes of the father, and of the Roman world, were soon disappointed by these vain youths, who displayed the indolent security of hereditary princes; and a presumption that fortune would supply the place of merit and application. Without any emulation of virtue or talents, they discovered, almost from their infancy, a fixed and implacable antipathy for each other.

    Their aversion, confirmed by years, and fomented by the arts of their interested favorites, broke out in childish, and gradually in more serious competitions; and, at length, divided the theatre, the circus, and the court, into two factions, actuated by the hopes and fears of their respective leaders. The prudent emperor endeavored, by every expedient of advice and authority, to allay this growing animosity. The unhappy discord of his sons clouded all his prospects, and threatened to overturn a throne raised with so much labor, cemented with so much blood, and guarded with every defence of arms and treasure. With an impartial hand he maintained between them an exact balance of favor, conferred on both the rank of Augustus, with the revered name of Antoninus; and for the first time the Roman world beheld three emperors. Yet even this equal conduct served only to inflame the contest, whilst the fierce Caracalla asserted the right of primogeniture, and the milder Geta courted the affections of the people and the soldiers. In the anguish of a disappointed father, Severus foretold that the weaker of his sons would fall a sacrifice to the stronger; who, in his turn, would be ruined by his own vices.

    In these circumstances the intelligence of a war in Britain, and of an invasion of the province by the barbarians of the North, was received with pleasure by Severus. Though the vigilance of his lieutenants might have been sufficient to repel the distant enemy, he resolved to embrace the honorable pretext of withdrawing his sons from the luxury of Rome, which enervated their minds and irritated their passions; and of inuring their youth to the toils of war and government. Notwithstanding his advanced age, (for he was above threescore,) and his gout, which obliged him to be carried in a litter, he transported himself in person into that remote island, attended by his two sons, his whole court, and a formidable army. He immediately passed the walls of Hadrian and Antoninus, and entered the enemy’s country, with a design of completing the long attempted conquest of Britain. He penetrated to the northern extremity of the island, without meeting an enemy. But the concealed ambuscades of the Caledonians, who hung unseen on the rear and flanks of his army, the coldness of the climate and the severity of a winter march across the hills and morasses of Scotland, are reported to have cost the Romans above fifty thousand men. The Caledonians at length yielded to the powerful and obstinate attack, sued for peace, and surrendered a part of their arms, and a large tract of territory. But their apparent submission lasted no longer than the present terror. As soon as the Roman legions had retired, they resumed their hostile independence. Their restless spirit provoked Severus to send a new army into Caledonia, with the most bloody orders, not to subdue, but to extirpate the natives. They were saved by the death of their haughty enemy.

    This Caledonian war, neither marked by decisive events, nor attended with any important consequences, would ill deserve our attention; but it is supposed, not without a considerable degree of probability, that the invasion of Severus is connected with the most shining period of the British history or fable. Fingal, whose fame, with that of his heroes and bards, has been revived in our language by a recent publication, is said to have commanded the Caledonians in that memorable juncture, to have eluded the power of Severus, and to have obtained a signal victory on the banks of the Carun, in which the son of the King of the World, Caracul, fled from his arms along the fields of his pride. Something of a doubtful mist still hangs over these Highland traditions; nor can it be entirely dispelled by the most ingenious researches of modern criticism; but if we could, with safety, indulge the pleasing supposition, that Fingal lived, and that Ossian sung, the striking contrast of the situation and manners of the contending nations might amuse a philosophic mind. The parallel would be little to the advantage of the more civilized people, if we compared the unrelenting revenge of Severus with the generous clemency of Fingal; the timid and brutal cruelty of Caracalla with the bravery, the tenderness, the elegant genius of Ossian; the mercenary chiefs, who, from motives of fear or interest, served under the imperial standard, with the free-born warriors who started to arms at the voice of the king of Morven; if, in a word, we contemplated the untutored Caledonians, glowing with the warm virtues of nature, and the degenerate Romans, polluted with the mean vices of wealth and slavery.

    The declining health and last illness of Severus inflamed the wild ambition and black passions of Caracalla’s soul. Impatient of any delay or division of empire, he attempted, more than once, to shorten the small remainder of his father’s days, and endeavored, but without success, to excite a mutiny among the troops. The old emperor had often censured the misguided lenity of Marcus, who, by a single act of justice, might have saved the Romans from the tyranny of his worthless son. Placed in the same situation, he experienced how easily the rigor of a judge dissolves away in the tenderness of a parent. He deliberated, he threatened, but he could not punish; and this last and only instance of mercy was more fatal to the empire than a long series of cruelty. The disorder of his mind irritated the pains of his body; he wished impatiently for death, and hastened the instant of it by his impatience. He expired at York in the sixty-fifth year of his life, and in the eighteenth of a glorious and successful reign. In his last moments he recommended concord to his sons, and his sons to the army. The salutary advice never reached the heart, or even the understanding, of the impetuous youths; but the more obedient troops, mindful of their oath of allegiance, and of the authority of their deceased master, resisted the solicitations of Caracalla, and proclaimed both brothers emperors of Rome. The new princes soon left the Caledonians in peace, returned to the capital, celebrated their father’s funeral with divine honors, and were cheerfully acknowledged as lawful sovereigns, by the senate, the people, and the provinces. Some preeminence of rank seems to have been allowed to the elder brother; but they both administered the empire with equal and independent power.

    Such a divided form of government would have proved a source of discord between the most affectionate brothers. It was impossible that it could long subsist between two implacable enemies, who neither desired nor could trust a reconciliation. It was visible that one only could reign, and that the other must fall; and each of them, judging of his rival’s designs by his own, guarded his life with the most jealous vigilance from the repeated attacks of poison or the sword. Their rapid journey through Gaul and Italy, during which they never ate at the same table, or slept in the same house, displayed to the provinces the odious spectacle of fraternal discord. On their arrival at Rome, they immediately divided the vast extent of the imperial palace. No communication was allowed between their apartments; the doors and passages were diligently fortified, and guards posted and relieved with the same strictness as in a besieged place. The emperors met only in public, in the presence of their afflicted mother; and each surrounded by a numerous train of armed followers. Even on these occasions of ceremony, the dissimulation of courts could ill disguise the rancor of their hearts.

    This latent civil war already distracted the whole government, when a scheme was suggested that seemed of mutual benefit to the hostile brothers. It was proposed, that since it was impossible to reconcile their minds, they should separate their interest, and divide the empire between them. The conditions of the treaty were already drawn with some accuracy. It was agreed that Caracalla, as the elder brother should remain in possession of Europe and the western Africa; and that he should relinquish the sovereignty of Asia and Egypt to Geta, who might fix his residence at Alexandria or Antioch, cities little inferior to Rome itself in wealth and greatness; that numerous armies should be constantly encamped on either side of the Thracian Bosphorus, to guard the frontiers of the rival monarchies; and that the senators of European extraction should acknowledge the sovereign of Rome, whilst the natives of Asia followed the emperor of the East. The tears of the empress Julia interrupted the negotiation, the first idea of which had filled every Roman breast with surprise and indignation. The mighty mass of conquest was so intimately united by the hand of time and policy, that it required the most forcible violence to rend it asunder. The Romans had reason to dread, that the disjointed members would soon be reduced by a civil war under the dominion of one master; but if the separation was permanent, the division of the provinces must terminate in the dissolution of an empire whose unity had hitherto remained inviolate.

    Had the treaty been carried into execution, the sovereign of Europe might soon have been the conqueror of Asia; but Caracalla obtained an easier, though a more guilty, victory. He artfully listened to his mother’s entreaties, and consented to meet his brother in her apartment, on terms of peace and reconciliation. In the midst of their conversation, some centurions, who had contrived to conceal themselves, rushed with drawn swords upon the unfortunate Geta. His distracted mother strove to protect him in her arms; but, in the unavailing struggle, she was wounded in the hand, and covered with the blood of her younger son, while she saw the elder animating and assisting the fury of the assassins. As soon as the deed was perpetrated, Caracalla, with hasty steps, and horror in his countenance, ran towards the Prætorian camp, as his only refuge, and threw himself on the ground before the statues of the tutelar deities. The soldiers attempted to raise and comfort him. In broken and disordered words he informed them of his imminent danger, and fortunate escape; insinuating that he had prevented the designs of his enemy, and declared his resolution to live and die with his faithful troops. Geta had been the favorite of the soldiers; but complaint was useless, revenge was dangerous, and they still reverenced the son of Severus. Their discontent died away in idle murmurs, and Caracalla soon convinced them of the justice of his cause, by distributing in one lavish donative the accumulated treasures of his father’s reign. The real sentiments of the soldiers alone were of importance to his power or safety. Their declaration in his favor commanded the dutiful professions of the senate. The obsequious assembly was always prepared to ratify the decision of fortune; * but as Caracalla wished to assuage the first emotions of public indignation, the name of Geta was mentioned with decency, and he received the funeral honors of a Roman emperor. Posterity, in pity to his misfortune, has cast a veil over his vices. We consider that young prince as the innocent victim of his brother’s ambition, without recollecting that he himself wanted power, rather than inclination, to consummate the same attempts of revenge and murder.

    The crime went not unpunished. Neither business, nor pleasure, nor flattery, could defend Caracalla from the stings of a guilty conscience; and he confessed, in the anguish of a tortured mind, that his disordered fancy often beheld the angry forms of his father and his brother rising into life, to threaten and upbraid him. The consciousness of his crime should have induced him to convince mankind, by the virtues of his reign, that the bloody deed had been the involuntary effect of fatal necessity. But the repentance of Caracalla only prompted him to remove from the world whatever could remind him of his guilt, or recall the memory of his murdered brother. On his return from the senate to the palace, he found his mother in the company of several noble matrons, weeping over the untimely fate of her younger son. The jealous emperor threatened them with instant death; the sentence was executed against Fadilla, the last remaining daughter of the emperor Marcus; * and even the afflicted Julia was obliged to silence her lamentations, to suppress her sighs, and to receive the assassin with smiles of joy and approbation. It was computed that, under the vague appellation of the friends of Geta, above twenty thousand persons of both sexes suffered death. His guards and freedmen, the ministers of his serious business, and the companions of his looser hours, those who by his interest had been promoted to any commands in the army or provinces, with the long connected chain of their dependants, were included in the proscription; which endeavored to reach every one who had maintained the smallest correspondence with Geta, who lamented his death, or who even mentioned his name. Helvius Pertinax, son to the prince of that name, lost his life by an unseasonable witticism. It was a sufficient crime of Thrasea Priscus to be descended from a family in which the love of liberty seemed an hereditary quality. The particular causes of calumny and suspicion were at length exhausted; and when a senator was accused of being a secret enemy to the government, the emperor was satisfied with the general proof that he was a man of property and virtue. From this well-grounded principle he frequently drew the most bloody inferences.

    Chapter VI: Death Of Severus, Tyranny Of Caracalla, Usurpation Of Marcinus.

    Part II.

    The execution of so many innocent citizens was bewailed by the secret tears of their friends and families. The death of Papinian, the Prætorian Præfect, was lamented as a public calamity. During the last seven years of Severus, he had exercised the most important offices of the state, and, by his salutary influence, guided the emperor’s steps in the paths of justice and moderation. In full assurance of his virtue and abilities, Severus, on his death-bed, had conjured him to watch over the prosperity and union of the Imperial family. The honest labors of Papinian served only to inflame the hatred which Caracalla had already conceived against his father’s minister. After the murder of Geta, the Præfect was commanded to exert the powers of his skill and eloquence in a studied apology for that atrocious deed. The philosophic Seneca had condescended to compose a similar epistle to the senate, in the name of the son and assassin of Agrippina. “That it was easier to commit than to justify a parricide,” was the glorious reply of Papinian; who did not hesitate between the loss of life and that of honor. Such intrepid virtue, which had escaped pure and unsullied from the intrigues courts, the habits of business, and the arts of his profession, reflects more lustre on the memory of Papinian, than all his great employments, his numerous writings, and the superior reputation as a lawyer, which he has preserved through every age of the Roman jurisprudence.

    It had hitherto been the peculiar felicity of the Romans, and in the worst of times the consolation, that the virtue of the emperors was active, and their vice indolent. Augustus, Trajan, Hadrian, and Marcus visited their extensive dominions in person, and their progress was marked by acts of wisdom and beneficence. The tyranny of Tiberius, Nero, and Domitian, who resided almost constantly at Rome, or in the adjacent was confined to the senatorial and equestrian orders. But Caracalla was the common enemy of mankind. He left capital (and he never returned to it) about a year after the murder of Geta. The rest of his reign was spent in the several provinces of the empire, particularly those of the East, and province was by turns the scene of his rapine and cruelty. The senators, compelled by fear to attend his capricious motions, were obliged to provide daily entertainments at an immense expense, which he abandoned with contempt to his guards; and to erect, in every city, magnificent palaces and theatres, which he either disdained to visit, or ordered immediately thrown down. The most wealthy families ruined by partial fines and confiscations, and the great body of his subjects oppressed by ingenious and aggravated taxes. In the midst of peace, and upon the slightest provocation, he issued his commands, at Alexandria, in Egypt for a general massacre. From a secure post in the temple of Serapis, he viewed and directed the slaughter of many thousand citizens, as well as strangers, without distinguishing the number or the crime of the sufferers; since as he coolly informed the senate, allthe Alexandrians, those who perished, and those who had escaped, were alike guilty.

    The wise instructions of Severus never made any lasting impression on the mind of his son, who, although not destitute of imagination and eloquence, was equally devoid of judgment and humanity. One dangerous maxim, worthy of a tyrant, was remembered and abused by Caracalla. “To secure the affections of the army, and to esteem the rest of his subjects as of little moment.” But the liberality of the father had been restrained by prudence, and his indulgence to the troops was tempered by firmness and authority. The careless profusion of the son was the policy of one reign, and the inevitable ruin both of the army and of the empire. The vigor of the soldiers, instead of being confirmed by the severe discipline of camps, melted away in the luxury of cities. The excessive increase of their pay and donatives exhausted the state to enrich the military order, whose modesty in peace, and service in war, is best secured by an honorable poverty. The demeanor of Caracalla was haughty and full of pride; but with the troops he forgot even the proper dignity of his rank, encouraged their insolent familiarity, and, neglecting the essential duties of a general, affected to imitate the dress and manners of a common soldier.

    It was impossible that such a character, and such conduct as that of Caracalla, could inspire either love or esteem; but as long as his vices were beneficial to the armies, he was secure from the danger of rebellion. A secret conspiracy, provoked by his own jealousy, was fatal to the tyrant. The Prætorian pr æfecture was divided between two ministers. The military department was intrusted to Adventus, an experienced rather than able soldier; and the civil affairs were transacted by Opilius Macrinus, who, by his dexterity in business, had raised himself, with a fair character, to that high office. But his favor varied with the caprice of the emperor, and his life might depend on the slightest suspicion, or the most casual circumstance. Malice or fanaticism had suggested to an African, deeply skilled in the knowledge of futurity, a very dangerous prediction, that Macrinus and his son were destined to reign over the empire. The report was soon diffused through the province; and when the man was sent in chains to Rome, he still asserted, in the presence of the præfect of the city, the faith of his prophecy. That magistrate, who had received the most pressing instructions to inform himself of the successors of Caracalla, immediately communicated the examination of the African to the Imperial court, which at that time resided in Syria. But, notwithstanding the diligence of the public messengers, a friend of Macrinus found means to apprise him of the approaching danger. The emperor received the letters from Rome; and as he was then engaged in the conduct of a chariot race, he delivered them unopened to the Prætorian Præfect, directing him to despatch the ordinary affairs, and to report the more important business that might be contained in them. Macrinus read his fate, and resolved to prevent it. He inflamed the discontents of some inferior officers, and employed the hand of Martialis, a desperate soldier, who had been refused the rank of centurion. The devotion of Caracalla prompted him to make a pilgrimage from Edessa to the celebrated temple of the Moon at Carrhæ. * He was attended by a body of cavalry: but having stopped on the road for some necessary occasion, his guards preserved a respectful distance, and Martialis, approaching his person under a presence of duty, stabbed him with a dagger. The bold assassin was instantly killed by a Scythian archer of the Imperial guard. Such was the end of a monster whose life disgraced human nature, and whose reign accused the patience of the Romans. The grateful soldiers forgot his vices, remembered only his partial liberality, and obliged the senate to prostitute their own dignity and that of religion, by granting him a place among the gods. Whilst he was upon earth, Alexander the Great was the only hero whom this god deemed worthy his admiration. He assumed the name and ensigns of Alexander, formed a Macedonian phalanx of guards, persecuted the disciples of Aristotle, and displayed, with a puerile enthusiasm, the only sentiment by which he discovered any regard for virtue or glory. We can easily conceive, that after the battle of Narva, and the conquest of Poland, Charles XII. (though he still wanted the more elegant accomplishments of the son of Philip) might boast of having rivalled his valor and magnanimity; but in no one action of his life did Caracalla express the faintest resemblance of the Macedonian hero, except in the murder of a great number of his own and of his father’s friends.

    After the extinction of the house of Severus, the Roman world remained three days without a master. The choice of the army (for the authority of a distant and feeble senate was little regarded) hung in anxious suspense, as no candidate presented himself whose distinguished birth and merit could engage their attachment and unite their suffrages. The decisive weight of the Prætorian guards elevated the hopes of their præfects, and these powerful ministers began to assert their legal claim to fill the vacancy of the Imperial throne. Adventus, however, the senior præfect, conscious of his age and infirmities, of his small reputation, and his smaller abilities, resigned the dangerous honor to the crafty ambition of his colleague Macrinus, whose well-dissembled grief removed all suspicion of his being accessary to his master’s death. The troops neither loved nor esteemed his character. They cast their eyes around in search of a competitor, and at last yielded with reluctance to his promises of unbounded liberality and indulgence. A short time after his accession, he conferred on his son Diadumenianus, at the age of only ten years, the Imperial title, and the popular name of Antoninus. The beautiful figure of the youth, assisted by an additional donative, for which the ceremony furnished a pretext, might attract, it was hoped, the favor of the army, and secure the doubtful throne of Macrinus.

    The authority of the new sovereign had been ratified by the cheerful submission of the senate and provinces. They exulted in their unexpected deliverance from a hated tyrant, and it seemed of little consequence to examine into the virtues of the successor of Caracalla. But as soon as the first transports of joy and surprise had subsided, they began to scrutinize the merits of Macrinus with a critical severity, and to arraign the nasty choice of the army. It had hitherto been considered as a fundamental maxim of the constitution, that the emperor must be always chosen in the senate, and the sovereign power, no longer exercised by the whole body, was always delegated to one of its members. But Macrinus was not a senator. The sudden elevation of the Prætorian præfects betrayed the meanness of their origin; and the equestrian order was still in possession of that great office, which commanded with arbitrary sway the lives and fortunes of the senate. A murmur of indignation was heard, that a man, whose obscure extraction had never been illustrated by any signal service, should dare to invest himself with the purple, instead of bestowing it on some distinguished senator, equal in birth and dignity to the splendor of the Imperial station. As soon as the character of Macrinus was surveyed by the sharp eye of discontent, some vices, and many defects, were easily discovered. The choice of his ministers was in many instances justly censured, and the dissatisfied people, with their usual candor, accused at once his indolent tameness and his excessive severity.

    His rash ambition had climbed a height where it was difficult to stand with firmness, and impossible to fall without instant destruction. Trained in the arts of courts and the forms of civil business, he trembled in the presence of the fierce and undisciplined multitude, over whom he had assumed the command; his military talents were despised, and his personal courage suspected; a whisper that circulated in the camp, disclosed the fatal secret of the conspiracy against the late emperor, aggravated the guilt of murder by the baseness of hypocrisy, and heightened contempt by detestation. To alienate the soldiers, and to provoke inevitable ruin, the character of a reformer was only wanting; and such was the peculiar hardship of his fate, that Macrinus was compelled to exercise that invidious office. The prodigality of Caracalla had left behind it a long train of ruin and disorder; and if that worthless tyrant had been capable of reflecting on the sure consequences of his own conduct, he would perhaps have enjoyed the dark prospect of the distress and calamities which he bequeathed to his successors.

    In the management of this necessary reformation, Macrinus proceeded with a cautious prudence, which would have restored health and vigor to the Roman army in an easy and almost imperceptible manner. To the soldiers already engaged in the service, he was constrained to leave the dangerous privileges and extravagant pay given by Caracalla; but the new recruits were received on the more moderate though liberal establishment of Severus, and gradually formed to modesty and obedience. One fatal error destroyed the salutary effects of this judicious plan. The numerous army, assembled in the East by the late emperor, instead of being immediately dispersed by Macrinus through the several provinces, was suffered to remain united in Syria, during the winter that followed his elevation. In the luxurious idleness of their quarters, the troops viewed their strength and numbers, communicated their complaints, and revolved in their minds the advantages of another revolution. The veterans, instead of being flattered by the advantageous distinction, were alarmed by the first steps of the emperor, which they considered as the presage of his future intentions. The recruits, with sullen reluctance, entered on a service, whose labors were increased while its rewards were diminished by a covetous and unwarlike sovereign. The murmurs of the army swelled with impunity into seditious clamors; and the partial mutinies betrayed a spirit of discontent and disaffection that waited only for the slightest occasion to break out on every side into a general rebellion. To minds thus disposed, the occasion soon presented itself.

    The empress Julia had experienced all the vicissitudes of fortune. From an humble station she had been raised to greatness, only to taste the superior bitterness of an exalted rank. She was doomed to weep over the death of one of her sons, and over the life of the other. The cruel fate of Caracalla, though her good sense must have long taught her to expect it, awakened the feelings of a mother and of an empress. Notwithstanding the respectful civility expressed by the usurper towards the widow of Severus, she descended with a painful struggle into the condition of a subject, and soon withdrew herself, by a voluntary death, from the anxious and humiliating dependence. * Julia Mæsa, her sister, was ordered to leave the court and Antioch. She retired to Emesa with an immense fortune, the fruit of twenty years’ favor accompanied by her two daughters, Soæmias and Mamæ, each of whom was a widow, and each had an only son. Bassianus, for that was the name of the son of Soæmias, was consecrated to the honorable ministry of high priest of the Sun; and this holy vocation, embraced either from prudence or superstition, contributed to raise the Syrian youth to the empire of Rome. A numerous body of troops was stationed at Emesa; and as the severe discipline of Macrinus had constrained them to pass the winter encamped, they were eager to revenge the cruelty of such unaccustomed hardships. The soldiers, who resorted in crowds to the temple of the Sun, beheld with veneration and delight the elegant dress and figure of the young pontiff; they recognized, or they thought that they recognized, the features of Caracalla, whose memory they now adored. The artful Mæsa saw and cherished their rising partiality, and readily sacrificing her daughter’s reputation to the fortune of her grandson, she insinuated that Bassianus was the natural son of their murdered sovereign. The sums distributed by her emissaries with a lavish hand silenced every objection, and the profusion sufficiently proved the affinity, or at least the resemblance, of Bassianus with the great original. The young Antoninus (for he had assumed and polluted that respectable name) was declared emperor by the troops of Emesa, asserted his hereditary right, and called aloud on the armies to follow the standard of a young and liberal prince, who had taken up arms to revenge his father’s death and the oppression of the military order.

    Whilst a conspiracy of women and eunuchs was concerted with prudence, and conducted with rapid vigor, Macrinus, who, by a decisive motion, might have crushed his infant enemy, floated between the opposite extremes of terror and security, which alike fixed him inactive at Antioch. A spirit of rebellion diffused itself through all the camps and garrisons of Syria, successive detachments murdered their officers, and joined the party of the rebels; and the tardy restitution of military pay and privileges was imputed to the acknowledged weakness of Macrinus. At length he marched out of Antioch, to meet the increasing and zealous army of the young pretender. His own troops seemed to take the field with faintness and reluctance; but, in the heat of the battle, the Prætorian guards, almost by an involuntary impulse, asserted the superiority of their valor and discipline. The rebel ranks were broken; when the mother and grandmother of the Syrian prince, who, according to their eastern custom, had attended the army, threw themselves from their covered chariots, and, by exciting the compassion of the soldiers, endeavored to animate their drooping courage. Antoninus himself, who, in the rest of his life, never acted like a man, in this important crisis of his fate, approved himself a hero, mounted his horse, and, at the head of his rallied troops, charged sword in hand among the thickest of the enemy; whilst the eunuch Gannys, * whose occupations had been confined to female cares and the soft luxury of Asia, displayed the talents of an able and experienced general. The battle still raged with doubtful violence, and Macrinus might have obtained the victory, had he not betrayed his own cause by a shameful and precipitate flight. His cowardice served only to protract his life a few days, and to stamp deserved ignominy on his misfortunes. It is scarcely necessary to add, that his son Diadumenianus was involved in the same fate. As soon as the stubborn Prætorians could be convinced that they fought for a prince who had basely deserted them, they surrendered to the conqueror: the contending parties of the Roman army, mingling tears of joy and tenderness, united under the banners of the imagined son of Caracalla, and the East acknowledged with pleasure the first emperor of Asiatic extraction.

    The letters of Macrinus had condescended to inform the senate of the slight disturbance occasioned by an impostor in Syria, and a decree immediately passed, declaring the rebel and his family public enemies; with a promise of pardon, however, to such of his deluded adherents as should merit it by an immediate return to their duty. During the twenty days that elapsed from the declaration of the victory of Antoninus, (for in so short an interval was the fate of the Roman world decided,) the capital and the provinces, more especially those of the East, were distracted with hopes and fears, agitated with tumult, and stained with a useless effusion of civil blood, since whosoever of the rivals prevailed in Syria must reign over the empire. The specious letters in which the young conqueror announced his victory to the obedient senate were filled with professions of virtue and moderation; the shining examples of Marcus and Augustus, he should ever consider as the great rule of his administration; and he affected to dwell with pride on the striking resemblance of his own age and fortunes with those of Augustus, who in the earliest youth had revenged, by a successful war, the murder of his father. By adopting the style of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus, son of Antoninus and grandson of Severus, he tacitly asserted his hereditary claim to the empire; but, by assuming the tribunitian and proconsular powers before they had been conferred on him by a decree of the senate, he offended the delicacy of Roman prejudice. This new and injudicious violation of the constitution was probably dictated either by the ignorance of his Syrian courtiers, or the fierce disdain of his military followers.

    As the attention of the new emperor was diverted by the most trifling amusements, he wasted many months in his luxurious progress from Syria to Italy, passed at Nicomedia his first winter after his victory, and deferred till the ensuing summer his triumphal entry into the capital. A faithful picture, however, which preceded his arrival, and was placed by his immediate order over the altar of Victory in the senate house, conveyed to the Romans the just but unworthy resemblance of his person and manners. He was drawn in his sacerdotal robes of silk and gold, after the loose flowing fashion of the Medes and Phnicians; his head was covered with a lofty tiara, his numerous collars and bracelets were adorned with gems of an inestimable value. His eyebrows were tinged with black, and his cheeks painted with an artificial red and white. The grave senators confessed with a sigh, that, after having long experienced the stern tyranny of their own countrymen, Rome was at length humbled beneath the effeminate luxury of Oriental despotism.

    The Sun was worshipped at Emesa, under the name of Elagabalus, and under the form of a black conical stone, which, as it was universally believed, had fallen from heaven on that sacred place. To this protecting deity, Antoninus, not without some reason, ascribed his elevation to the throne. The display of superstitious gratitude was the only serious business of his reign. The triumph of the god of Emesa over all the religions of the earth, was the great object of his zeal and vanity; and the appellation of Elagabalus (for he presumed as pontiff and favorite to adopt that sacred name) was dearer to him than all the titles of Imperial greatness. In a solemn procession through the streets of Rome, the way was strewed with gold dust; the black stone, set in precious gems, was placed on a chariot drawn by six milk-white horses richly caparisoned. The pious emperor held the reins, and, supported by his ministers, moved slowly backwards, that he might perpetually enjoy the felicity of the divine presence. In a magnificent temple raised on the Palatine Mount, the sacrifices of the god Elagabalus were celebrated with every circumstance of cost and solemnity. The richest wines, the most extraordinary victims, and the rarest aromatics, were profusely consumed on his altar. Around the altar, a chorus of Syrian damsels performed their lascivious dances to the sound of barbarian music, whilst the gravest personages of the state and army, clothed in long Phnician tunics, officiated in the meanest functions, with affected zeal and secret indignation.

    Chapter VI: Death Of Severus, Tyranny Of Caracalla, Usurpation Of Marcinus.

    Part III.

    To this temple, as to the common centre of religious worship, the Imperial fanatic attempted to remove the Ancilia, the Palladium, and all the sacred pledges of the faith of Numa. A crowd of inferior deities attended in various stations the majesty of the god of Emesa; but his court was still imperfect, till a female of distinguished rank was admitted to his bed. Pallas had been first chosen for his consort; but as it was dreaded lest her warlike terrors might affright the soft delicacy of a Syrian deity, the Moon, adorned by the Africans under the name of Astarte, was deemed a more suitable companion for the Sun. Her image, with the rich offerings of her temple as a marriage portion, was transported with solemn pomp from Carthage to Rome, and the day of these mystic nuptials was a general festival in the capital and throughout the empire.

    A rational voluptuary adheres with invariable respect to the temperate dictates of nature, and improves the gratifications of sense by social intercourse, endearing connections, and the soft coloring of taste and the imagination. But Elagabalus, (I speak of the emperor of that name,) corrupted by his youth, his country, and his fortune, abandoned himself to the grossest pleasures with ungoverned fury, and soon found disgust and satiety in the midst of his enjoyments. The inflammatory powers of art were summoned to his aid: the confused multitude of women, of wines, and of dishes, and the studied variety of attitude and sauces, served to revive his languid appetites. New terms and new inventions in these sciences, the only ones cultivated and patronized by the monarch, signalized his reign, and transmitted his infamy to succeeding times. A capricious prodigality supplied the want of taste and elegance; and whilst Elagabalus lavished away the treasures of his people in the wildest extravagance, his own voice and that of his flatterers applauded a spirit of magnificence unknown to the tameness of his predecessors. To confound the order of seasons and climates, to sport with the passions and prejudices of his subjects, and to subvert every law of nature and decency, were in the number of his most delicious amusements. A long train of concubines, and a rapid succession of wives, among whom was a vestal virgin, ravished by force from her sacred asylum, were insufficient to satisfy the impotence of his passions. The master of the Roman world affected to copy the dress and manners of the female sex, preferred the distaff to the sceptre, and dishonored the principal dignities of the empire by distributing them among his numerous lovers; one of whom was publicly invested with the title and authority of the emperor’s, or, as he more properly styled himself, of the empress’s husband.

    It may seem probable, the vices and follies of Elagabalus have been adorned by fancy, and blackened by prejudice. Yet, confining ourselves to the public scenes displayed before the Roman people, and attested by grave and contemporary historians, their inexpressible infamy surpasses that of any other age or country. The license of an eastern monarch is secluded from the eye of curiosity by the inaccessible walls of his seraglio. The sentiments of honor and gallantry have introduced a refinement of pleasure, a regard for decency, and a respect for the public opinion, into the modern courts of Europe; * but the corrupt and opulent nobles of Rome gratified every vice that could be collected from the mighty conflux of nations and manners. Secure of impunity, careless of censure, they lived without restraint in the patient and humble society of their slaves and parasites. The emperor, in his turn, viewing every rank of his subjects with the same contemptuous indifference, asserted without control his sovereign privilege of lust and luxury.

    The most worthless of mankind are not afraid to condemn in others the same disorders which they allow in themselves; and can readily discover some nice difference of age, character, or station, to justify the partial distinction. The licentious soldiers, who had raised to the throne the dissolute son of Caracalla, blushed at their ignominious choice, and turned with disgust from that monster, to contemplate with pleasure the opening virtues of his cousin Alexander, the son of Mamæa. The crafty Mæsa, sensible that her grandson Elagabalus must inevitably destroy himself by his own vices, had provided another and surer support of her family. Embracing a favorable moment of fondness and devotion, she had persuaded the young emperor to adopt Alexander, and to invest him with the title of Cæsar, that his own divine occupations might be no longer interrupted by the care of the earth. In the second rank that amiable prince soon acquired the affections of the public, and excited the tyrant’s jealousy, who resolved to terminate the dangerous competition, either by corrupting the manners, or by taking away the life, of his rival. His arts proved unsuccessful; his vain designs were constantly discovered by his own loquacious folly, and disappointed by those virtuous and faithful servants whom the prudence of Mamæa had placed about the person of her son. In a hasty sally of passion, Elagabalus resolved to execute by force what he had been unable to compass by fraud, and by a despotic sentence degraded his cousin from the rank and honors of Cæsar. The message was received in the senate with silence, and in the camp with fury. The Prætorian guards swore to protect Alexander, and to revenge the dishonored majesty of the throne. The tears and promises of the trembling Elagabalus, who only begged them to spare his life, and to leave him in the possession of his beloved Hierocles, diverted their just indignation; and they contented themselves with empowering their præfects to watch over the safety of Alexander, and the conduct of the emperor.

    It was impossible that such a reconciliation should last, or that even the mean soul of Elagabalus could hold an empire on such humiliating terms of dependence. He soon attempted, by a dangerous experiment, to try the temper of the soldiers. The report of the death of Alexander, and the natural suspicion that he had been murdered, inflamed their passions into fury, and the tempest of the camp could only be appeased by the presence and authority of the popular youth. Provoked at this new instance of their affection for his cousin, and their contempt for his person, the emperor ventured to punish some of the leaders of the mutiny. His unseasonable severity proved instantly fatal to his minions, his mother, and himself.

    Elagabalus was massacred by the indignant Prætorians, his mutilated corpse dragged through the streets of the city, and thrown into the Tiber. His memory was branded with eternal infamy by the senate; the justice of whose decree has been ratified by posterity.

    [See Island In The Tiber: Elagabalus was thrown into the Tiber]?

    In the room of Elagabalus, his cousin Alexander was raised to the throne by the Prætorian guards. His relation to the family of Severus, whose name he assumed, was the same as that of his predecessor; his virtue and his danger had already endeared him to the Romans, and the eager liberality of the senate conferred upon him, in one day, the various titles and powers of the Imperial dignity. But as Alexander was a modest and dutiful youth, of only seventeen years of age, the reins of government were in the hands of two women, of his mother, Mamæa, and of Mæsa, his grandmother. After the death of the latter, who survived but a short time the elevation of Alexander, Mamæa remained the sole regent of her son and of the empire.

    In every age and country, the wiser, or at least the stronger, of the two sexes, has usurped the powers of the state, and confined the other to the cares and pleasures of domestic life. In hereditary monarchies, however, and especially in those of modern Europe, the gallant spirit of chivalry, and the law of succession, have accustomed us to allow a singular exception; and a woman is often acknowledged the absolute sovereign of a great kingdom, in which she would be deemed incapable of exercising the smallest employment, civil or military. But as the Roman emperors were still considered as the generals and magistrates of the republic, their wives and mothers, although distinguished by the name of Augusta were never associated to their personal honors; and a female reign would have appeared an inexpiable prodigy in the eyes of those primitive Romans, who married without love, or loved without delicacy and respect. The haughty Agripina aspired, indeed, to share the honors of the empire which she had conferred on her son; but her mad ambition, detested by every citizen who felt for the dignity of Rome, was disappointed by the artful firmness of Seneca and Burrhus. The good sense, or the indifference, of succeeding princes, restrained them from offending the prejudices of their subjects; and it was reserved for the profligate Elagabalus to discharge the acts of the senate with the name of his mother Soæmias, who was placed by the side of the consuls, and subscribed, as a regular member, the decrees of the legislative assembly. Her more prudent sister, Mamæa, declined the useless and odious prerogative, and a solemn law was enacted, excluding women forever from the senate, and devoting to the infernal gods the head of the wretch by whom this sanction should be violated. The substance, not the pageantry, of power. was the object of Mamæa’s manly ambition. She maintained an absolute and lasting empire over the mind of her son, and in his affection the mother could not brook a rival. Alexander, with her consent, married the daughter of a patrician; but his respect for his father-in-law, and love for the empress, were inconsistent with the tenderness of interest of Mamæa. The patrician was executed on the ready accusation of treason, and the wife of Alexander driven with ignominy from the palace, and banished into Africa.

    Notwithstanding this act of jealous cruelty, as well as some instances of avarice, with which Mamæa is charged, the general tenor of her administration was equally for the benefit of her son and of the empire. With the approbation of the senate, she chose sixteen of the wisest and most virtuous senators as a perpetual council of state, before whom every public business of moment was debated and determined. The celebrated Ulpian, equally distinguished by his knowledge of, and his respect for, the laws of Rome, was at their head; and the prudent firmness of this aristocracy restored order and authority to the government. As soon as they had purged the city from foreign superstition and luxury, the remains of the capricious tyranny of Elagabalus, they applied themselves to remove his worthless creatures from every department of the public administration, and to supply their places with men of virtue and ability. Learning, and the love of justice, became the only recommendations for civil offices; valor, and the love of discipline, the only qualifications for military employments.

    But the most important care of Mamæa and her wise counsellors, was to form the character of the young emperor, on whose personal qualities the happiness or misery of the Roman world must ultimately depend. The fortunate soil assisted, and even prevented, the hand of cultivation. An excellent understanding soon convinced Alexander of the advantages of virtue, the pleasure of knowledge, and the necessity of labor. A natural mildness and moderation of temper preserved him from the assaults of passion, and the allurements of vice. His unalterable regard for his mother, and his esteem for the wise Ulpian, guarded his unexperienced youth from the poison of flattery. *

    The simple journal of his ordinary occupations exhibits a pleasing picture of an accomplished emperor, and, with some allowance for the difference of manners, might well deserve the imitation of modern princes. Alexander rose early: the first moments of the day were consecrated to private devotion, and his domestic chapel was filled with the images of those heroes, who, by improving or reforming human life, had deserved the grateful reverence of posterity. But as he deemed the service of mankind the most acceptable worship of the gods, the greatest part of his morning hours was employed in his council, where he discussed public affairs, and determined private causes, with a patience and discretion above his years. The dryness of business was relieved by the charms of literature; and a portion of time was always set apart for his favorite studies of poetry, history, and philosophy. The works of Virgil and Horace, the republics of Plato and Cicero, formed his taste, enlarged his understanding, and gave him the noblest ideas of man and government. The exercises of the body succeeded to those of the mind; and Alexander, who was tall, active, and robust, surpassed most of his equals in the gymnastic arts. Refreshed by the use of the bath and a slight dinner, he resumed, with new vigor, the business of the day; and, till the hour of supper, the principal meal of the Romans, he was attended by his secretaries, with whom he read and answered the multitude of letters, memorials, and petitions, that must have been addressed to the master of the greatest part of the world. His table was served with the most frugal simplicity, and whenever he was at liberty to consult his own inclination, the company consisted of a few select friends, men of learning and virtue, amongst whom Ulpian was constantly invited. Their conversation was familiar and instructive; and the pauses were occasionally enlivened by the recital of some pleasing composition, which supplied the place of the dancers, comedians, and even gladiators, so frequently summoned to the tables of the rich and luxurious Romans. The dress of Alexander was plain and modest, his demeanor courteous and affable: at the proper hours his palace was open to all his subjects, but the voice of a crier was heard, as in the Eleusinian mysteries, pronouncing the same salutary admonition: “Let none enter these holy walls, unless he is conscious of a pure and innocent mind.”

    Such a uniform tenor of life, which left not a moment for vice or folly, is a better proof of the wisdom and justice of Alexander’s government, than all the trifling details preserved in the compilation of Lampridius. Since the accession of Commodus, the Roman world had experienced, during the term of forty years, the successive and various vices of four tyrants. From the death of Elagabalus, it enjoyed an auspicious calm of thirteen years. * The provinces, relieved from the oppressive taxes invented by Caracalla and his pretended son, flourished in peace and prosperity, under the administration of magistrates, who were convinced by experience that to deserve the love of the subjects, was their best and only method of obtaining the favor of their sovereign.

    While some gentle restraints were imposed on the innocent luxury of the Roman people, the price of provisions and the interest of money, were reduced by the paternal care of Alexander, whose prudent liberality, without distressing the industrious, supplied the wants and amusements of the populace. The dignity, the freedom, the authority of the senate was restored; and every virtuous senator might approach the person of the emperor without a fear and without a blush.

    The name of Antoninus, ennobled by the virtues of Pius and Marcus, had been communicated by adoption to the dissolute Verus, and by descent to the cruel Commodus. It became the honorable appellation of the sons of Severus, was bestowed on young Diadumenianus, and at length prostituted to the infamy of the high priest of Emesa. Alexander, though pressed by the studied, and, perhaps, sincere importunity of the senate, nobly refused the borrowed lustre of a name; whilst in his whole conduct he labored to restore the glories and felicity of the age of the genuine Antonines.

    In the civil administration of Alexander, wisdom was enforced by power, and the people, sensible of the public felicity, repaid their benefactor with their love and gratitude. There still remained a greater, a more necessary, but a more difficult enterprise; the reformation of the military order, whose interest and temper, confirmed by long impunity, rendered them impatient of the restraints of discipline, and careless of the blessings of public tranquillity. In the execution of his design, the emperor affected to display his love, and to conceal his fear of the army. The most rigid economy in every other branch of the administration supplied a fund of gold and silver for the ordinary pay and the extraordinary rewards of the troops. In their marches he relaxed the severe obligation of carrying seventeen days’ provision on their shoulders. Ample magazines were formed along the public roads, and as soon as they entered the enemy’s country, a numerous train of mules and camels waited on their haughty laziness. As Alexander despaired of correcting the luxury of his soldiers, he attempted, at least, to direct it to objects of martial pomp and ornament, fine horses, splendid armor, and shields enriched with silver and gold. He shared whatever fatigues he was obliged to impose, visited, in person, the sick and wounded, preserved an exact register of their services and his own gratitude, and expressed on every occasion, the warmest regard for a body of men, whose welfare, as he affected to declare, was so closely connected with that of the state. By the most gentle arts he labored to inspire the fierce multitude with a sense of duty, and to restore at least a faint image of that discipline to which the Romans owed their empire over so many other nations, as warlike and more powerful than themselves. But his prudence was vain, his courage fatal, and the attempt towards a reformation served only to inflame the ills it was meant to cure.

    The Prætorian guards were attached to the youth of Alexander. They loved him as a tender pupil, whom they had saved from a tyrant’s fury, and placed on the Imperial throne. That amiable prince was sensible of the obligation; but as his gratitude was restrained within the limits of reason and justice, they soon were more dissatisfied with the virtues of Alexander, than they had ever been with the vices of Elagabalus. Their præfect, the wise Ulpian, was the friend of the laws and of the people; he was considered as the enemy of the soldiers, and to his pernicious counsels every scheme of reformation was imputed. Some trifling accident blew up their discontent into a furious mutiny; and the civil war raged, during three days, in Rome, whilst the life of that excellent minister was defended by the grateful people. Terrified, at length, by the sight of some houses in flames, and by the threats of a general conflagration, the people yielded with a sigh, and left the virtuous but unfortunate Ulpian to his fate. He was pursued into the Imperial palace, and massacred at the feet of his master, who vainly strove to cover him with the purple, and to obtain his pardon from the inexorable soldiers. * Such was the deplorable weakness of government, that the emperor was unable to revenge his murdered friend and his insulted dignity, without stooping to the arts of patience and dissimulation. Epagathus, the principal leader of the mutiny, was removed from Rome, by the honorable employment of præfect of Egypt: from that high rank he was gently degraded to the government of Crete; and when at length, his popularity among the guards was effaced by time and absence, Alexander ventured to inflict the tardy but deserved punishment of his crimes. Under the reign of a just and virtuous prince, the tyranny of the army threatened with instant death his most faithful ministers, who were suspected of an intention to correct their intolerable disorders. The historian Dion Cassius had commanded the Pannonian legions with the spirit of ancient discipline. Their brethren of Rome, embracing the common cause of military license, demanded the head of the reformer. Alexander, however, instead of yielding to their seditious clamors, showed a just sense of his merit and services, by appointing him his colleague in the consulship, and defraying from his own treasury the expense of that vain dignity: but as was justly apprehended, that if the soldiers beheld him with the ensigns of his office, they would revenge the insult in his blood, the nominal first magistrate of the state retired, by the emperor’s advice, from the city, and spent the greatest part of his consulship at his villas in Campania.

    Chapter VI: Death Of Severus, Tyranny Of Caracalla, Usurpation Of Marcinus.

    Part IV.

    The lenity of the emperor confirmed the insolence of the troops; the legions imitated the example of the guards, and defended their prerogative of licentiousness with the same furious obstinacy. The administration of Alexander was an unavailing struggle against the corruption of his age. In llyricum, in Mauritania, in Armenia, in Mesopotamia, in Germany, fresh mutinies perpetually broke out; his officers were murdered, his authority was insulted, and his life at last sacrificed to the fierce discontents of the army. One particular fact well deserves to be recorded, as it illustrates the manners of the troops, and exhibits a singular instance of their return to a sense of duty and obedience. Whilst the emperor lay at Antioch, in his Persian expedition, the particulars of which we shall hereafter relate, the punishment of some soldiers, who had been discovered in the baths of women, excited a sedition in the legion to which they belonged. Alexander ascended his tribunal, and with a modest firmness represented to the armed multitude the absolute necessity, as well as his inflexible resolution, of correcting the vices introduced by his impure predecessor, and of maintaining the discipline, which could not be relaxed without the ruin of the Roman name and empire. Their clamors interrupted his mild expostulation. “Reserve your shout,” said the undaunted emperor, “till you take the field against the Persians, the Germans, and the Sarmatians. Be silent in the presence of your sovereign and benefactor, who bestows upon you the corn, the clothing, and the money of the provinces. Be silent, or I shall no longer style you solders, but citizens, if those indeed who disclaim the laws of Rome deserve to be ranked among the meanest of the people.” His menaces inflamed the fury of the legion, and their brandished arms already threatened his person. “Your courage,” resumed the intrepid Alexander, “would be more nobly displayed in the field of battle; me you may destroy, you cannot intimidate; and the severe justice of the republic would punish your crime and revenge my death.” The legion still persisted in clamorous sedition, when the emperor pronounced, with a cud voice, the decisive sentence, “Citizens! lay down your arms, and depart in peace to your respective habitations.” The tempest was instantly appeased: the soldiers, filled with grief and shame, silently confessed the justice of their punishment, and the power of discipline, yielded up their arms and military ensigns, and retired in confusion, not to their camp, but to the several inns of the city. Alexander enjoyed, during thirty days, the edifying spectacle of their repentance; nor did he restore them to their former rank in the army, till he had punished with death those tribunes whose connivance had occasioned the mutiny. The grateful legion served the emperor whilst living, and revenged him when dead.

    The resolutions of the multitude generally depend on a moment; and the caprice of passion might equally determine the seditious legion to lay down their arms at the emperor’s feet, or to plunge them into his breast. Perhaps, if this singular transaction had been investigated by the penetration of a philosopher, we should discover the secret causes which on that occasion authorized the boldness of the prince, and commanded the obedience of the troops; and perhaps, if it had been related by a judicious historian, we should find this action, worthy of Cæsar himself, reduced nearer to the level of probability and the common standard of the character of Alexander Severus. The abilities of that amiable prince seem to have been inadequate to the difficulties of his situation, the firmness of his conduct inferior to the purity of his intentions. His virtues, as well as the vices of Elagabalus, contracted a tincture of weakness and effeminacy from the soft climate of Syria, of which he was a native; though he blushed at his foreign origin, and listened with a vain complacency to the flattering genealogists, who derived his race from the ancient stock of Roman nobility. The pride and avarice of his mother cast a shade on the glories of his reign; an by exacting from his riper years the same dutiful obedience which she had justly claimed from his unexperienced youth, Mamæa exposed to public ridicule both her son’s character and her own. The fatigues of the Persian war irritated the military discontent; the unsuccessful event * degraded the reputation of the emperor as a general, and even as a soldier. Every cause prepared, and every circumstance hastened, a revolution, which distracted the Roman empire with a long series of intestine calamities.

    The dissolute tyranny of Commodus, the civil wars occasioned by his death, and the new maxims of policy introduced by the house of Severus, had all contributed to increase the dangerous power of the army, and to obliterate the faint image of laws and liberty that was still impressed on the minds of the Romans. The internal change, which undermined the foundations of the empire, we have endeavored to explain with some degree of order and perspicuity. The personal characters of the emperors, their victories, laws, follies, and fortunes, can interest us no farther than as they are connected with the general history of the Decline and Fall of the monarchy. Our constant attention to that great object will not suffer us to overlook a most important edict of Antoninus Caracalla, which communicated to all the free inhabitants of the empire the name and privileges of Roman citizens. His unbounded liberality flowed not, however, from the sentiments of a generous mind; it was the sordid result of avarice, and will naturally be illustrated by some observations on the finances of that state, from the victorious ages of the commonwealth to the reign of Alexander Severus.

    The siege of Veii in Tuscany, the first considerable enterprise of the Romans, was protracted to the tenth year, much less by the strength of the place than by the unskillfulness of the besiegers. The unaccustomed hardships of so many winter campaigns, at the distance of near twenty miles from home, required more than common encouragements; and the senate wisely prevented the clamors of the people, by the institution of a regular pay for the soldiers, which was levied by a general tribute, assessed according to an equitable proportion on the property of the citizens. During more than two hundred years after the conquest of Veii, the victories of the republic added less to the wealth than to the power of Rome. The states of Italy paid their tribute in military service only, and the vast force, both by sea and land, which was exerted in the Punic wars, was maintained at the expense of the Romans themselves. That high-spirited people (such is often the generous enthusiasm of freedom) cheerfully submitted to the most excessive but voluntary burdens, in the just confidence that they should speedily enjoy the rich harvest of their labors. Their expectations were not disappointed. In the course of a few years, the riches of Syracuse, of Carthage, of Macedonia,

    and of Asia, were brought in triumph to Rome. The treasures of Perseus alone amounted to near two millions sterling, and the Roman people, the sovereign of so many nations, was forever delivered from the weight of taxes. The increasing revenue of the provinces was found sufficient to defray the ordinary establishment of war and government, and the superfluous mass of gold and silver was deposited in the temple of Saturn, and reserved for any unforeseen emergency of the state.

    History has never, perhaps, suffered a greater or more irreparable injury than in the loss of the curious register * bequeathed by Augustus to the senate, in which that experienced prince so accurately balanced the revenues and expenses of the Roman empire. Deprived of this clear and comprehensive estimate, we are reduced to collect a few imperfect hints from such of the ancients as have accidentally turned aside from the splendid to the more useful parts of history. We are informed that, by the conquests of Pompey, the tributes of Asia were raised from fifty to one hundred and thirty-five millions of drachms; or about four millions and a half sterling. Under the last and most indolent of the Ptolemies, the revenue of Egypt is said to have amounted to twelve thousand five hundred talents; a sum equivalent to more than two millions and a half of our money, but which was afterwards considerably improved by the more exact economy of the Romans, and the increase of the trade of Æthiopia and India. Gaul was enriched by rapine, as Egypt was by commerce, and the tributes of those two great provinces have been compared as nearly equal to each other in value. The ten thousand Euboic or Phnician talents, about four millions sterling, which vanquished Carthage was condemned to pay within the term of fifty years, were a slight acknowledgment of the superiority of Rome, and cannot bear the least proportion with the taxes afterwards raised both on the lands and on the persons of the inhabitants, when the fertile coast of Africa was reduced into a province.

    Spain, by a very singular fatality, was the Peru and Mexico of the old world. The discovery of the rich western continent by the Phnicians, and the oppression of the simple natives, who were compelled to labor in their own mines for the benefit of strangers, form an exact type of the more recent history of Spanish America. The Phnicians were acquainted only with the sea-coast of Spain; avarice, as well as ambition, carried the arms of Rome and Carthage into the heart of the country, and almost every part of the soil was found pregnant with copper, silver, and gold. * Mention is made of a mine near Carthagena which yielded every day twenty-five thousand drachmns of silver, or about three hundred thousand pounds a year. Twenty thousand pound weight of gold was annually received from the provinces of Asturia, Gallicia, and Lusitania.

    We want both leisure and materials to pursue this curious inquiry through the many potent states that were annihilated in the Roman empire. Some notion, however, may be formed of the revenue of the provinces where considerable wealth had been deposited by nature, or collected by man, if we observe the severe attention that was directed to the abodes of solitude and sterility. Augustus once received a petition from the inhabitants of Gyarus, humbly praying that they might be relieved from one third of their excessive impositions. Their whole tax amounted indeed to no more than one hundred and fifty drachms, or about five pounds: but Gyarus was a little island, or rather a rock, of the Ægean Sea, destitute of fresh water and every necessary of life, and inhabited only by a few wretched fishermen.

    From the faint glimmerings of such doubtful and scattered lights, we should be inclined to believe, 1st, That (with every fair allowance for the differences of times and circumstances) the general income of the Roman provinces could seldom amount to less than fifteen or twenty millions of our money; and, 2dly, That so ample a revenue must have been fully adequate to all the expenses of the moderate government instituted by Augustus, whose court was the modest family of a private senator, and whose military establishment was calculated for the defence of the frontiers, without any aspiring views of conquest, or any serious apprehension of a foreign invasion.

    Notwithstanding the seeming probability of both these conclusions, the latter of them at least is positively disowned by the language and conduct of Augustus. It is not easy to determine whether, on this occasion, he acted as the common father of the Roman world, or as the oppressor of liberty; whether he wished to relieve the provinces, or to impoverish the senate and the equestrian order. But no sooner had he assumed the reins of government, than he frequently intimated the insufficiency of the tributes, and the necessity of throwing an equitable proportion of the public burden upon Rome and Italy. In the prosecution of this unpopular design, he advanced, however, by cautious and well-weighed steps. The introduction of customs was followed by the establishment of an excise, and the scheme of taxation was completed by an artful assessment on the real and personal property of the Roman citizens, who had been exempted from any kind of contribution above a century and a half.

    1. In a great empire like that of Rome, a natural balance of money must have gradually established itself. It has been already observed, that as the wealth of the provinces was attracted to the capital by the strong hand of conquest and power, so a considerable part of it was restored to the industrious provinces by the gentle influence of commerce and arts. In the reign of Augustus and his successors, duties were imposed on every kind of merchandise, which through a thousand channels flowed to the great centre of opulence and luxury; and in whatsoever manner the law was expressed, it was the Roman purchaser, and not the provincial merchant, who paid the tax. The rate of the customs varied from the eighth to the fortieth part of the value of the commodity; and we have a right to suppose that the variation was directed by

    the unalterable maxims of policy; that a higher duty was fixed on the articles of luxury than on those of necessity, and that the productions raised or manufactured by the labor of the subjects of the empire were treated with more indulgence than was shown to the pernicious, or at least the unpopular commerce of Arabia and India. There is still extant a long but imperfect catalogue of eastern commodities, which about the time of Alexander Severus were subject to the payment of duties; cinnamon, myrrh, pepper, ginger, and the whole tribe of aromatics a great variety of precious stones, among which the diamond was the most remarkable for its price, and the emerald for its beauty;

    Parthian and Babylonian leather, cottons, silks, both raw and manufactured, ebony ivory, and eunuchs. We may observe that the use and value of those effeminate slaves gradually rose with the decline of the empire.

    1. The excise, introduced by Augustus after the civil wars, was extremely moderate, but it was general. It seldom exceeded one per cent.; but it comprehended whatever was sold in the markets or by public auction, from the most considerable purchases of lands and houses, to those minute objects which can only derive a value from their infinite multitude and daily consumption. Such a tax, as it affects the body of the people, has ever been the occasion of clamor and discontent. An emperor well acquainted with the wants and resources of the state was obliged to declare, by a public edict, that the support of the army depended in a great measure on the produce of the excise. 1

    III. When Augustus resolved to establish a permanent military force for the defence of his government against foreign and domestic enemies, he instituted a peculiar treasury for the pay of the soldiers, the rewards of the veterans, and the extra-ordinary expenses of war. The ample revenue of the excise, though peculiarly appropriated to those uses, was found inadequate. To supply the deficiency, the emperor suggested a new tax of five per cent. on all legacies and inheritances. But the nobles of Rome were more tenacious of property than of freedom. Their indignant murmurs were received by Augustus with his usual temper. He candidly referred the whole business to the senate, and exhorted them to provide for the public service by some other expedient of a less odious nature. They were divided and perplexed. He insinuated to them, that their obstinacy would oblige him to propose a general land tax and capitation. They acquiesced in silence. . The new imposition on legacies and inheritances was, however, mitigated by some restrictions. It did not take place unless the object was of a certain value, most probably of fifty or a hundred pieces of gold; nor could it be exacted from the nearest of kin on the father’s side. When the rights of nature and poverty were thus secured, it seemed reasonable, that a stranger, or a distant relation, who acquired an unexpected accession of fortune, should cheerfully resign a twentieth part of it, for the benefit of the state.

    Such a tax, plentiful as it must prove in every wealthy community, was most happily suited to the situation of the Romans, who could frame their arbitrary wills, according to the dictates of reason or caprice, without any restraint from the modern fetters of entails and settlements. From various causes, the partiality of paternal affection often lost its influence over the stern patriots of the commonwealth, and the dissolute nobles of the empire; and if the father bequeathed to his son the fourth part of his estate, he removed all ground of legal complaint. But a rich childish old man was a domestic tyrant, and his power increased with his years and infirmities. A servile crowd, in which he frequently reckoned prætors and consuls, courted his smiles, pampered his avarice, applauded his follies, served his passions, and waited with impatience for his death. The arts of attendance and flattery were formed into a most lucrative science; those who professed it acquired a peculiar appellation; and the whole city, according to the lively descriptions of satire, was divided between two parties, the hunters and their game. Yet, while so many unjust and extravagant wills were every day dictated by cunning and subscribed by folly, a few were the result of rational esteem and virtuous gratitude. Cicero, who had so often defended the lives and fortunes of his fellow-citizens, was rewarded with legacies to the amount of a hundred and seventy thousand pounds; nor do the friends of the younger Pliny seem to have been less generous to that amiable orator. Whatever was the motive of the testator, the treasury claimed, without distinction, the twentieth part of his estate: and in the course of two or three generations, the whole property of the subject must have gradually passed through the coffers of the state.

    In the first and golden years of the reign of Nero, that prince, from a desire of popularity, and perhaps from a blind impulse of benevolence, conceived a wish of abolishing the oppression of the customs and excise. The wisest senators applauded his magnanimity: but they diverted him from the execution of a design which would have dissolved the strength and resources of the republic. Had it indeed been possible to realize this dream of fancy, such princes as Trajan and the Antonines would surely have embraced with ardor the glorious opportunity of conferring so signal an obligation on mankind. Satisfied, however, with alleviating the public burden, they attempted not to remove it. The mildness and precision of their laws ascertained the rule and measure of taxation, and protected the subject of every rank against arbitrary interpretations, antiquated claims, and the insolent vexation of the farmers of the revenue. For it is somewhat singular, that, in every age, the best and wisest of the Roman governors persevered in this pernicious method of collecting the principal branches at least of the excise and customs.

    The sentiments, and, indeed, the situation, of Caracalla were very different from those of the Antonines. Inattentive, or rather averse, to the welfare of his people, he found himself under the necessity of gratifying the insatiate avarice which he had excited in the army. Of the several impositions introduced by Augustus, the twentieth on inheritances and legacies was the most fruitful, as well as the most comprehensive. As its influence was not confined to Rome or Italy, the produce continually increased with the gradual extension of the Roman City. The new citizens, though charged, on equal terms, with the payment of new taxes, which had not affected them as subjects, derived an ample compensation from the rank they obtained, the privileges they acquired, and the fair prospect of honors and fortune that was thrown open to their ambition. But the favor which implied a distinction was lost in the prodigality of Caracalla, and the reluctant provincials were compelled to assume the vain title, and the real obligations, of Roman citizens. * Nor was the rapacious son of Severus contented with such a measure of taxation as had appeared sufficient to his moderate predecessors. Instead of a twentieth, he exacted a tenth of all legacies and inheritances; and during his reign (for the ancient proportion was restored after his death) he crushed alike every part of the empire under the weight of his iron sceptre.

    When all the provincials became liable to the peculiar impositions of Roman citizens, they seemed to acquire a legal exemption from the tributes which they had paid in their former condition of subjects. Such were not the maxims of government adopted by Caracalla and his pretended son. The old as well as the new taxes were, at the same time, levied in the provinces. It was reserved for the virtue of Alexander to relieve them in a great measure from this intolerable grievance, by reducing the tributes to a thirteenth part of the sum exacted at the time of his accession. It is impossible to conjecture the motive that engaged him to spare so trifling a remnant of the public evil; but the noxious weed, which had not been totally eradicated, again sprang up with the most luxuriant growth, and in the succeeding age darkened the Roman world with its deadly shade. In the course of this history, we shall be too often summoned to explain the land tax, the capitation, and the heavy contributions of corn, wine, oil, and meat, which were exacted from the provinces for the use of the court, the army, and the capital.

    As long as Rome and Italy were respected as the centre of government, a national spirit was preserved by the ancient, and insensibly imbibed by the adopted, citizens. The principal commands of the army were filled by men who had received a liberal education, were well instructed in the advantages of laws and letters, and who had risen, by equal steps, through the regular succession of civil and military honors. To their influence and example we may partly ascribe the modest obedience of the legions during the two first centuries of the Imperial history.

    But when the last enclosure of the Roman constitution was trampled down by Caracalla, the separation of professions gradually succeeded to the distinction of ranks. The more polished citizens of the internal provinces were alone qualified to act as lawyers and magistrates. The rougher trade of arms was abandoned to the peasants and barbarians of the frontiers, who knew no country but their camp, no science but that of war no civil laws, and scarcely those of military discipline. With bloody hands, savage manners, and desperate resolutions, they sometimes guarded, but much oftener subverted, the throne of the emperors.

  • 费孝通《乡土中国》

    乡土本色

    从基层上看去,中国社会是乡土性的。我说中国社会的基层是乡 土性的,那是因为我考虑到从这基层上曾长出一层比较上和乡土基层 不完全相同的社会,而且在近百年来更在东西方接触边缘上发生了一 种很特殊的社会。这些社会的特性我们暂时不提,将来再说。我们不 妨先集中注意那些被称为土头土脑的乡下人。他们才是中国社会的基 层。

    我们说乡下人土气,虽则似乎带着几分藐视的意味,但这个土字 却用得很好。土字的基本意义是指泥土。乡下人离不了泥土,因为在 乡下住,种地是最普通的谋生办法。在我们这片远东大陆上,可能在 很古的时候住过些还不知道种地的原始人,那些人的生活怎样,对于 我们至多只有一些好奇的兴趣罢了。以现在的情形来说,这片大陆上 最大多数的人是拖泥带水下田讨生活的了。我们不妨缩小一些范围来 看,三条大河的流域已经全是农业区。而且,据说凡是从这个农业老 家里迁移到四围边地上去的子弟,也都是很忠实地守着这直接向土里 去讨生活的传统。最近我遇着一位到内蒙旅行回来的美国朋友,他很 奇怪地问我:你们中原去的人,到了这最适宜于放牧的草原上,依旧 锄地播种,一家家划着小小的一方地,种植起来;真像是向土里一 钻,看不到其他利用这片地的方法了。我记得我的老师史禄国先生也 告诉过我,远在西伯利亚,中国人住下了,不管天气如何,还是要下 些种子,试试看能不能种地。——这样说来,我们的民族确是和泥土 分不开的了。从土里长出过光荣的历史,自然也会受到土的束缚,现 在很有些飞不上天的样子。

    靠种地谋生的人才明白泥土的可贵。城里人可以用土气来藐视乡 下人,但是乡下,“土”是他们的命根。在数量上占着最高地位的 神,无疑是“土地”。“土地”这位最近于人性的神,老夫老妻白首 偕老的一对,管着乡间一切的闲事。他们象征着可贵的泥土。我初次 出国时,我的奶妈偷偷地把一包用红纸裹着的东西,塞在我箱子底 下。后来,她又避了人和我说,假如水土不服,老是想家时,可以把 红纸包裹的东西煮一点汤喝。这是一包灶上的泥土。——我在《一曲 难忘》的电影里看到了东欧农业国家的波兰也有着类似的风俗,使我 更领略了“土”在我们这种文化里所占和所应当占的地位了。

    农业和游牧或工业不同,它是直接取资于土地的。游牧的人可以 逐水草而居,飘忽无定;做工业的人可以择地而居,迁移无碍;而种 地的人却搬不动地,长在土里的庄稼行动不得,侍候庄稼的老农也因 之像是半身插入了土里,土气是因为不流动而发生的。

    直接靠农业来谋生的人是粘着在土地上的。我遇见过一位在张北 一带研究语言的朋友。我问他说在这一带的语言中有没有受蒙古话的 影响。他摇了摇头,不但语言上看不出什么影响,其他方面也很少。 他接着说: “村子里几百年来老是这几个姓,我从墓碑上去重构每家 的家谱,清清楚楚的,一直到现在还是那些人。乡村里的人口似乎是 附着在土上的,一代一代的下去,不太有变动。”——这结论自然应 当加以条件的,但是大体上说,这是乡土社会的特性之一。我们很可 以相信,以农为生的人,世代定居是常态,迁移是变态。大旱大水, 连年兵乱,可以使一部分农民抛井离乡;即使像抗战这样大事件所引 起基层人口的流动,我相信还是微乎其微的。

    当然,我并不是说中国乡村人口是固定的。这是不可能的,因为 人口在增加,一块地上只要几代的繁殖,人口就到了饱和点;过剩的 人口自得宣泄出外,负起锄头去另辟新地。可是老根是不常动的。这 些宣泄出外的人,像是从老树上被风吹出去的种子,找到土地的生存 了,又形成一个小小的家族殖民地,找不到土地的也就在各式各样的 运命下被淘汰了,或是“发迹了”。我在广西靠近瑶山的区域里还看 见过这类从老树上吹出来的种子,拚命在垦地。在云南,我看见过这 类种子所长成的小村落,还不过是两三代的事;我在那里也看见过找 不着地的那些“孤魂”,以及死了给狗吃的路毙尸体。

    不流动是从人和空间的关系上说的,从人和人在空间的排列关系 上说就是孤立和隔膜。孤立和隔膜并不是以个人为单位的,而是以住 在一处的集团为单位的。本来,从农业本身看,许多人群居在一处是 无需的。耕种活动里分工的程度很浅,至多在男女间有一些分工,好 像女的插秧,男的锄地等。这种合作与其说是为了增加效率,不如说 是因为在某一时间男的忙不过来,家里人出来帮帮忙罢了。耕种活动 中既不向分工专业方面充分发展,农业本身也就没有聚集许多人住在 一起的需要了。我们看见乡下有大小不同的聚居社区,也可以想到那 是出于农业本身以外的原因了。

    乡下最小的社区可以只有一户人家。夫妇和孩子聚居于一处有着 两性和抚育上的需要。无论在什么性质的社会里,除了军队、学校这 些特殊的团体外,家庭总是最基本的抚育社群。在中国乡下这种只有 一户人家的小社区是不常见的。在四川的山区种梯田的地方,可能有 这类情形,大多的农民是聚村而居。这一点对于我们乡土社会的性质 很有影响。美国的乡下大多是一户人家自成一个单位,很少有屋沿相 接的邻舍。这是他们早年拓殖时代,人少地多的结果,同时也保持了 他们个别负责、独来独往的精神。我们中国很少类似的情形。

    中国农民聚村而居的原因大致说来有下列几点:一、每家所耕的 面积小,所谓小农经营,所以聚在一起住,住宅和农场不会距离得过 分远。二、需要水利的地方,他们有合作的需要,在一起住,合作起 来比较方便。三、为了安全,人多了容易保卫。四、土地平等继承的 原则下,兄弟分别继承祖上的遗业,使人口在一地方一代一代地积起 来,成为相当大的村落。

    无论出于什么原因,中国乡土社区的单位是村落,从三家村起可 以到几千户的大村。我在上文所说的孤立、隔膜是就村和村之间的关 系而说的。孤立和隔膜并不是绝对的,但是人口的流动率小,社区间 的往来也必然疏少。我想我们很可以说,乡土社会的生活是富于地方 性的。地方性是指他们活动范围有地域上的限制,在区域间接触少, 生活隔离,各自保持着孤立的社会圈子。

    乡土社会在地方性的限制下成了生于斯、死于斯的社会。常态的 生活是终老是乡。假如在一个村子里的人都是这样的话,在人和人的 关系上也就发生了一种特色,每个孩子都是在人家眼中看着长大的, 在孩子眼里周围的人也是从小就看惯的。这是一个“熟悉”的社会, 没有陌生人的社会。

    在社会学里,我们常分出两种不同性质的社会:一种并没有具体 目的,只是因为在一起生长而发生的社会;一种是为了要完成一件任 务而结合的社会。用Tönnies的话说:前者是Gemeinschaft,后者是 Gesellschaft;用Durkheim的话说:前者是“有机的团结”,后者 是“机械的团结”。用我们自己的话说,前者是礼俗社会,后者是法 理社会。——我以后还要详细分析这两种社会的不同。在这里我想说 明的是生活上被土地所囿住的乡民,他们平素所接触的是生而与俱的 人物,正像我们的父母兄弟一般,并不是由于我们选择得来的关系, 而是无须选择,甚至先我而在的一个生活环境。

    熟悉是从时间里、多方面、经常的接触中所发生的亲密的感觉。 这感觉是无数次的小磨擦里陶炼出来的结果。这过程是《论语》第一 句里的“习”字。“学”是和陌生事物的最初接触,“习”是陶 炼,“不亦悦乎”是描写熟悉之后的亲密感觉。在一个熟悉的社会 中,我们会得到从心所欲而不逾规矩的自由。这和法律所保障的自由 不同。规矩不是法律,规矩是“习”出来的礼俗。从俗即是从心。换 一句话说,社会和个人在这里通了家。

    “我们大家是熟人,打个招呼就是了,还用得着多说么?”—— 这类的话已经成了我们现代社会的阻碍。现代社会是个陌生人组成的 社会,各人不知道各人的底细,所以得讲个明白;还要怕口说无凭, 画个押,签个字。这样才发生法律。在乡土社会中法律是无从发生 的。“这不是见外了么?”乡土社会里从熟悉得到信任。这信任并非 没有根据的,其实最可靠也没有了,因为这是规矩。西洋的商人到现 在还时常说中国人的信用是天生的。类于神话的故事真多:说是某人 接到了大批瓷器,还是他祖父在中国时订的货,一文不要地交了来, 还说着许多不能及早寄出的抱歉话。——乡土社会的信用并不是对契 约的重视,而是发生于对一种行为的规矩熟悉到不加思索时的可靠 性。

    这自是“土气”的一种特色。因为只有直接有赖于泥土的生活才 会像植物一般的在一个地方生下根,这些生了根在一个小地方的人, 才能在悠长的时间中,从容地去摸熟每个人的生活,像母亲对于她的 儿女一般。陌生人对于婴孩的话是无法懂的,但是在做母亲的人听来 都清清楚楚,还能听出没有用字音表达的意思来。

    不但对人,他们对物也是“熟悉”的。一个老农看见蚂蚁在搬家 了,会忙着去田里开沟,他熟悉蚂蚁搬家的意义。从熟悉里得来的认 识是个别的;并不是抽象的普遍原则。在熟悉的环境里生长的人,不 需要这种原则,他只要在接触所及的范围之中知道从手段到目的间的 个别关联。在乡土社会中生长的人似乎不太追求这笼罩万有的真理。 我 读 《 论 语 》 时 , 看 到 孔 子 在 不 同 人 面 前 说 着 不 同 的 话 来 解 释“孝”的意义时,我感觉到这乡土社会的特性了。孝是什么?孔子 并没有抽象地加以说明,而是列举具体的行为,因人而异地答复了他 的学生。最后甚至归结到心安二字。做子女的得在日常接触中去摸熟 父母的性格,然后去承他们的欢,做到自己的心安。这说明了乡土社 会中人和人相处的基本办法。

    这种办法在一个陌生人面前是无法应用的。在我们社会的急速变 迁中,从乡土社会进入现代社会的过程中,我们在乡土社会中所养成 的生活方式处处产生了流弊。陌生人所组成的现代社会是无法用乡土 社会的习俗来应付的。于是,“土气”成了骂人的词汇,“乡”也不 再是衣锦荣归的去处了。

    文字下乡

    乡下人在城里人眼睛里是“愚”的。我们当然记得不少提倡乡村 工作的朋友们,把愚和病贫联接起来去作为中国乡村的症候。关于病 和贫我们似乎还有客观的标准可说,但是说乡下人“愚”,却是凭什 么呢?乡下人在马路上听见背后汽车连续地按喇叭,慌了手脚,东避 也不是,西躲又不是,司机拉住闸车,在玻璃窗里,探出半个头,向 着那土老头儿,啐了一口: “笨蛋!”——如果这是愚,真冤枉了他 们。我曾带了学生下乡,田里长着包谷,有一位小姐,冒充着内行, 说: “今年麦子长得这么高。”旁边的乡下朋友,虽则没有啐她一 口,但是微微的一笑,也不妨译作“笨蛋”。乡下人没有见过城里的 世面,因之而不明白怎样应付汽车,那是知识问题,不是智力问题, 正等于城里人到了乡下,连狗都不会赶一般。如果我们不承认郊游的 仕女们一听见狗吠就变色是“白痴”,也就自然没有理由说乡下人不 知道“靠左边走”或“靠右边走”等时常会因政令而改变的方向是因 为他们“愚不可及”了。“愚”在什么地方呢?

    其实乡村工作的朋友说乡下人愚那是因为他们不识字,我们称之 曰“文盲”,意思是白生了眼睛,连字都不识。这自然是事实。我决 不敢反对文字下乡的运动,可是如果说不识字就是愚,我心里总难甘 服。“愚”如果是指智力的不足或缺陷,那么识字不识字却并非愚不 愚的标准。智力是学习的能力。如果一个人没有机会学习,不论他有 没有学习的能力还是学不到什么的。我们是不是说乡下人不但不识 字,而且识字的能力都不及人呢?

    说到这里我记起了疏散在乡下时的事来。同事中有些孩子被送进 了乡间的小学,在课程上这些孩子样样都比乡下孩子学得快、成绩 好。教员们见面时总在家长面前夸奖这些孩子们有种、聪明。这等于 说教授们的孩子智力高。我对于这些恭维自然是私心窃喜。穷教授别 的已经全被剥夺,但是我们还有别种人所望尘莫及的遗传。但是有一 天,我在田野里看放学回来的小学生们捉蚱蜢,那些“聪明”而有种 的孩子,扑来扑去,屡扑屡失,而那些乡下孩子却反应灵敏,一扑一 得。回到家来,刚来的一点骄傲似乎又没有了着落。

    乡下孩子在教室里认字认不过教授们的孩子,和教授们的孩子在 田野里捉蚱蜢捉不过乡下孩子,在意义上是相同的。我并不责备自己 孩子蚱蜢捉得少,第一是我们无需用蚱蜢来加菜(云南乡下蚱蜢是下 饭的,味道很近于苏州的虾干),第二是我的孩子并没有机会练习。 教授们的孩子穿了鞋袜,为了体面,不能不择地而下足,弄污了回家 来会挨骂,于是在他们捉蚱蜢时不免要有些顾忌,动作不活灵了。这 些也许还在其次,他们日常并不在田野里跑惯,要分别草和虫,须费 一番眼力,蚱蜢的保护色因之易于生效。——我为自己孩子所作的辩 护是不是同样也可以用之于乡下孩子在认字上的“愚”么?我想是很 适当的。乡下孩子不像教授们的孩子到处看见书籍,到处接触着字, 这不是他们日常所混熟的环境。教授们的孩子并不见得一定是遗传上 有什么特别善于识字的能力,显而易见的却是有着易于识字的环境。 这样说来,乡下人是否在智力上比不上城里人,至少还是个没有结论 的题目。

    这样看来,乡村工作的朋友们说乡下人愚,显然不是指他们智力 不及人,而是说他们知识不及人了。这一点,依我们上面所说的,还 是不太能自圆其说。至多是说,乡下人在城市生活所需的知识上是不 及城市里人多,这是正确的。我们是不是也因之可以说乡下多文盲是 因为乡下本来无需文字眼睛呢?说过这里,我们应当讨论一下文字的 用处了。

    我在上一篇里说明了乡土社会的一个特点就是这种社会的人是在 熟人里长大的。用另一句话来说,他们生活上互相合作的人都是天天 见面的。在社会学里我们称之作Face to face group,直译起来 是“面对面的社群”。归有光的《项脊轩记》里说,他日常接触的老 是那些人,所以日子久了可以用脚声来辨别来者是谁。在“面对面的 社群”里甚至可以不必见面而知道对方是谁。我们自己虽说是已经多 少在现代都市里住过一时了,但是一不留心,乡土社会里所养成的习 惯还是支配着我们。你不妨试一试,如果有人在你门上敲着要进来, 你问: “谁呀!”门外的人十之八九回答你一个大声的“我”。这是 说,你得用声气辨人。在“面对面的社群”里一起生活的人是不必通 名报姓的。很少太太会在门外用姓名来回答丈夫的发问。但是我们因 为久习于这种“我呀!”“我呀!”的回答,也很有时候用到了门内 人无法辨别你声音的场合。我有一次,久别家乡回来,在电话里听到 了一个无法辨别的“我呀”时,的确闹了一个笑话。

    “贵姓大名”是因为我们不熟悉而用的。熟悉的人大可不必如 此,足声、声气、甚至气味,都可以是足够的“报名”。我们社交上 姓名的不常上口也就表示了我们原本是在熟人中生活的,是个乡土社 会。

    文字发生之初是“结绳记事”,需要结绳来记事是为了在空间和 时间中人和人的接触发生了阻碍,我们不能当面讲话,才需要找一些 东西来代话。在广西的瑶山里,部落有急,就派了人送一枚铜钱到别 的部落里去,对方接到了这记号,立刻派人来救。这是“文字”,一 种双方约好代表一种意义的记号。如果是面对面可以直接说话时,这 种被预先约好的意义所拘束的记号,不但多余,而且有时会词不达意 引起误会的。在十多年前青年们讲恋爱,受着直接社交的限制,通行 着写情书,很多悲剧是因情书的误会而发生的。有这种经验的人必然 能痛悉文字的限制。

    文字所能传的情、达的意是不完全的。这不完全是出于“间接接 触”的原因。我们所要传达的情意是和当时当地的外局相配合的。你 用文字把当时当地的情意记了下来,如果在异时异地的圜局中去看, 所会引起的反应很难尽合于当时当地的圜局中可能引起的反应。文字 之成为传情达意的工具常有这个无可补救的缺陷。于是在利用文字 时,我们要讲究文法,讲究艺术。文法和艺术就在减少文字的“走 样”。

    在说话时,我们可以不注意文法。并不是说话时没有文法,而是 因为我们有着很多辅助表情来补充传达情意的作用。我们可以用手指 指着自己而在话里吃去一个我字。在写作时却不能如此。于是我们得 尽量地依着文法去写成完整的句子了。不合文法的字词难免引起人家 的误会,所以不好。说话时我们如果用了完整的句子,不但显得迂 阔,而且可笑。这是从书本上学外国语的人常会感到的痛苦。

    文字是间接的说话,而且是个不太完善的工具。当我们有了电 话、广播的时候,书信文告的地位已经大受影响。等到传真的技术发 达之后,是否还用得到文字,是很成问题的。

    这样说来,在乡土社会里不用文字绝不能说是“愚”的表现了。 面对面的往来是直接接触,为什么舍此比较完善的语言而采文字呢?

    我还想在这里推进一步说,在面对面社群里,连语言本身都是不 得已而采取的工具。语言本是用声音来表达的象征体系。象征是附着 意义的事物或动作,我说“附着”是因为“意义”是靠联想作用加上 去的,并不是事物或动作本身具有的性质。这是社会的产物,因为只 有在人和人需要配合行为的时候,个人才需要有所表达;而且表达的 结果必须使对方明白所要表达的意义。所以象征是包括多数人共认的 意义,也就是这一事物或动作会在多数人中引起相同的反应。因之, 我们绝不能有个人的语言,只能有社会的语言。要使多数人能对同一 象征具有同一意义,他们必须有着相同的经历,就是说在相似的环境 中接触和使用同一象征,因而在象征上附着了同一意义。因此在每个 特殊的生活团体中,必有他们特殊的语言,有许多别种语言所无法翻 译的字句。

    语言只能在一个社群所有的相同经验的一层上发生。群体愈大, 包括的人所有的经验愈繁杂,发生语言的一层共同基础也必然愈有 限,于是语言也愈趋于简单化。这在语言史上是看得很清楚的。

    可是从另一方面说,在一个社群所用的共同语言之外,也必然会 因个人间的需要而发生许多少数人间的特殊语言,即所谓的“行 话”。行话是同行人中的话,外行人因为没有这种经验,不会懂的。 在每个学校里,甚至每个寝室里,都有他们特殊的语言。最普遍的特 殊语言发生在母亲和孩子之间。

    “特殊语言”不过是亲密社群中所使用的象征体系的一部分,用 声音来作象征的那一部分。在亲密社群中可用来作象征体系的原料比 较多。表情、动作,在面对面的情境中,有时比声音更容易传情达 意。即使用语言时,也总是密切配合于其他象征原料的。譬如:我可 以和一位熟人说: “真是那个!”同时眉毛一皱,嘴角向下一斜,面 上的皮肤一紧,用手指在头发里一插,头一沉,对方也就明白“那 个”是“没有办法”、“失望”的意思了。如果同样的两个字用在另 一表情的配合里,意义可以完全不同。

    “特殊语言”常是特别有效,因为它可以摆脱字句的固定意义。 语言像是个社会定下的筛子,如果我们有一种情意和这筛子的格子不 同也就漏不过去。我想大家必然有过“无言胜似有言”的经验。其实 这个筛子虽则有助于人和人间的了解,但同时却也使人和人间的情意 公式化了,使每一人、每一刻的实际情意都走了一点样。我们永远在 削足适履,使感觉敏锐的人怨恨语言的束缚。李长吉[李长吉,即李贺(790—816),唐代著名诗人,诗风愁苦多病,被誉为“鬼才”、“诗鬼”]要在这束缚中去 求比较切近的表达,难怪他要呕尽心血了。

    于是在熟人中,我们话也少了,我们“眉目传情”,我们“指石 相证”,我们抛开了比较间接的象征原料,而求更直接的会意了。所 以在乡土社会中,不但文字是多余的,连语言都并不是传达情意的唯 一象征体系。

    我决不是说我们不必推行文字下乡,在现代化的过程中,我们已 开始抛离乡土社会,文字是现代化的工具。我要辨明的是乡土社会中 的文盲,并非出于乡下人的“愚”,而是由于乡土社会的本质。而且 我还愿意进一步说,单从文字和语言的角度中去批判一个社会中人和 人的了解程度是不够的,因为文字和语言,只是传情达意的一种工 具,并非唯一的工具;而且这工具本身也是有缺陷的,能传的情、能 达的意是有限的。所以提倡文字下乡的人,必须先考虑到文字和语言 的基础,否则开几个乡村学校和使乡下人多识几个字,也许并不能使 乡下人“聪明”起来。

    再论文字下乡

    在上一篇“文字下乡”里,我说起了文字的发生是在人和人传情达意的过程中受到了空间和时间的阻隔的情境里。可是我在那一篇里只就空间阻隔的一点说了些话。乡土社会是个面对面的社会,有话可以当面说明白,不必求助于文字。这一层意思容易明白,但是关于时间阻隔上怎样说法呢?在本文中,我想申引这一层意思了。

    所谓时间上的阻隔有两方面:一方面是个人的今昔之隔;一方面是社会的世代之隔。让我先从前一方面说起。

    人的生活和其他动物所不同的,是在他富于学习的能力。他的行为方式并不固执地受着不学而能的生理反应所支配。所谓学就是在出生之后以一套人为的行为方式作模型,把本能的那一套方式加以改造的过程。学的方法是“习”。习是指反复地做,靠时间中的磨练,使一个人惯于一种新的做法。因之,学习必须打破个人今昔之隔。这是靠了我们人类的一种特别发达的能力,时间中的桥梁,记忆。在动物的学习过程中,我们也可以说它们有记忆,但是它们的“记忆”是在简单的生理水准上。一个小白老鼠在迷宫里学得了捷径,它所学得的是一套新的生理反应。和人的学习不相同的是它们并不靠一套象征体系的。人固然有很多习惯,在本质上是和小白老鼠走迷宫一般的,但是他却时常多一个象征体系帮他的忙。所谓象征体系中最重要的是“词”。我们不断地在学习时说着话,把具体的情境抽象成一套能普遍应用的概念,概念必然是用词来表现的,于是我们靠着词,使我们从特殊走上普遍,在个别情境中搭下了桥梁;又使我们从当前走到今后,在片刻情境中搭下了桥梁。从这方面看去,一个动物和时间的接触,可以说是一条直线的,而人和时间的接触,靠了概念,也就是词,却比一条直线来得复杂。他有能力闭了眼睛置身于“昔日”的情境中,人的“当前”中包含着从“过去”拔萃出来的投影,时间的选择累积。

    在一个依本能而活动的动物不会发生时间上阻隔的问题,它的寿命是一连串的“当前”,谁也不能剪断时间,像是一条水,没有刀割得断。但是在人却不然,人的当前是整个靠记忆所保留下来的“过去”的累积。如果记忆消失了、遗忘了,我们的“时间”就可说是阻隔了。

    人之所以要有记忆,也许并不是因为他的脑子是个自动的摄影箱。人有此能力是事实,人利用此能力,发展此能力,还是因为他“当前”的生活必须有着“过去”所传下来的办法。我曾说人的学习是向一套已有的方式的学习。唯有学会了这套方式才能在人群中生活下去。这套方式并不是每个人个别的创制,而是社会的遗业。小白老鼠并不向别的老鼠学习,每只老鼠都得自己在具体情境里,从“试验错误”的过程中,得到个别的经验。它们并不能互相传递经验,互相学习,人靠了他的抽象能力的象征体系,不但累积了自己的经验,
    而且还可以累积别人的经验。上边所谓那套传下来的办法,就是社会共同的经验的累积,也就是我们常说的文化。文化是依赖象征体系和个人的记忆而维护着的社会共同经验。这样说来,每个人的“当前”,不但包括他个人“过去”的投影,而且还是整个民族的“过去”的投影。历史对于个人并不是点缀的饰物,而是实用的、不可或缺的生活基础。人不能离开社会生活,就不能不学习文化。文化得靠
    记忆,不能靠本能,所以人在记忆力上不能不力求发展。我们不但要
    在个人的今昔之间筑通桥梁,而且在社会的世代之间也得筑通桥梁,
    不然就没有了文化,也没有了我们现在所能享受的生活。

    我说了这许多话,也许足够指明了人的生活和时间的关联了。在这关联中,词是最主要的桥梁。有人说,语言造成了人,那是极对的。《圣经》上也有上帝说了什么,什么就有了,“说”是“有”的
    开始。这在物质宇宙中尽管可以不对,但在文化中却是对的。没有象
    征体系也就没有概念,人的经验也就不能或不易在时间里累积,如要
    生活也不能超过禽兽。

    但是词却不一定要文。文是用眼睛可以看得到的符号,就是字。词不一定是刻出来或写出来的符号,也可以是用声音说出来的符号,语言。一切文化中不能没有“词”,可是不一定有“文字”。我这样说是因为我想说明的乡土社会,大体上,是没有“文字”的社会。在上篇,我从空间格局中说到了乡下人没有文字的需要,在这里我是想从时间格局中说明同一结果。

    我说过我们要发展记忆,那是因为我们生活中有此需要。没有文
    化的动物,能以本能来应付生活,就不必有记忆。我这样说,其实也
    包含了另一项意思,就是人在记忆上发展的程度是依他们的生活需要
    而决定的。我们每个人,每一刻,所接触的外界是众多复杂,但是并
    不尽入我们的感觉,我们有所选择。和我们眼睛所接触的外界我们并
    不都看见,我们只看见我们所注意的,我们的视线有焦点,焦点依着
    我们的注意而移动。注意的对象由我们选择,选择的根据是我们生活
    的需要。与我们生活无关的,我们不关心,熟视无睹。我们的记忆也
    是如此,我们并不记取一切的过去,而只记取一切过去中极小的一部
    分。我说记取,其实不如说过后回忆为妥当。“记”带有在当前为了
    将来有用而加以认取的意思,“忆”是为了当前有关而回想到过去经
    验。事实上,在当前很难预测将来之用,大多是出于当前的需要而追
    忆过去。有时这过程非常吃力,所以成为“苦忆”。可是无论如何记
    忆并非无所为的,而是实用的,是为了生活。

    在一个乡土社会中生活的人所需记忆的范围和生活在现代都市的
    人是不同的。乡土社会是一个生活很安定的社会。我已说过,向泥土
    讨生活的人是不能老是移动的。在一个地方出生的就在这地方生长下
    去,一直到死。极端的乡土社会是老子所理想的社会,“鸡犬相闻,
    老死不相往来”。不但个人不常抛井离乡,而且每个人住的地方常是
    他的父母之邦。“生于斯,死于斯”的结果必是世代的黏着。这种极
    端的乡土社会固然不常实现,但是我们的确有历世不移的企图,不然
    为什么死在外边的人,一定要把棺材运回故乡,葬在祖茔上呢?一生
    取给于这块泥土,死了,骨肉还得回入这块泥土。

    历世不移的结果,人不但在熟人中长大,而且还在熟悉的地方上
    生长大。熟悉的地方可以包括极长时间的人和土的混合。祖先们在这
    地方混熟了,他们的经验也必然就是子孙们所会得到的经验。时间的
    悠久是从谱系上说的,从每个人可能得到的经验说,却是同一方式的
    反复重演。同一戏台上演着同一的戏,这个班子里演员所需要记得
    的,也只有一套戏文。他们个别的经验,就等于世代的经验。经验无
    需不断累积,只需老是保存。

    我记得在小学里读书时,老师逼着我记日记,我执笔苦思,结果只写下“同上”两字。那是真情,天天是“晨起,上课,游戏,睡觉”,有何可记的呢?老师下令不准“同上”,小学生们只有扯谎了。

    在定型生活中长大的有着深入生理基础的习惯帮着我们“日出而起,日入而息”的工作节奏。记忆都是多余的。“不知老之将至”就是描写“忘时”的生活。秦亡汉兴,没有关系。乡土社会中不怕忘,
    而且忘得舒服。只有在轶出于生活常轨的事,当我怕忘记时,方在指
    头上打二个结。

    指头上的结是文字的原始方式,目的就是用外在的象征,利用联
    想作用,帮助人的记忆。在一个常常变动的环境中,我们感觉到自己
    记忆力不够时,方需要这些外在的象征。从语言变到文字,也就是从
    用声音来说词,变到用绳打结,用刀刻图,用笔写字,是出于我们生
    活从定型到不定型的过程中。在都市中生活,一天到晚接触着陌生面
    孔的人才需要在袋里藏着本姓名录、通信簿。在乡下社会中黏着相片
    的身份证,是毫无意义的。在一个村子里可以有一打以上的“王大
    哥”,绝不会因之错认了人。

    在一个每代的生活等于开映同一影片的社会中,历史也是多余
    的,有的只是“传奇”。一说到来历就得从“开天辟地”说起;不从
    这开始,下文不是只有“寻常”的当前了么?都市社会里有新闻;在
    乡土社会,“新闻”是稀奇古怪、荒诞不经的意思。在都市社会里有
    名人,乡土社会里是“人怕出名猪怕壮”。不为人先,不为人后,做
    人就得循规蹈距。这种社会用不上常态曲线,而是一个模子里印出来
    的一套。

    在这种社会里,语言是足够传递世代间的经验了。当一个人碰着
    生活上的问题时,他必然能在一个比他年长的人那里问得到解决这问
    题的有效办法,因为大家在同一环境里,走同一道路,他先走,你后
    走;后走的所踏的是先走的人的脚印,口口相传,不会有遗漏。哪里
    用得着文字?时间里没有阻隔,拉得十分紧,全部文化可以在亲子之
    间传授无缺。

    这样说,中国如果是乡土社会,怎么会有文字的呢?我的回答是
    中国社会从基层上看去是乡土性,中国的文字并不是在基层上发生。
    最早的文字就是庙堂性的,一直到目前还不是我们乡下人的东西。我
    们的文字另有它发生的背境,我在本文所需要指出的是在这基层上,
    有语言而无文字。不论在空间和时间的格局上,这种乡土社会,在面
    对面的亲密接触中,在反复地在同一生活定型中生活的人们,并不是
    愚到字都不认得,而是没有用字来帮助他们在社会中生活的需要。我
    同时也等于说,如果中国社会乡土性的基层发生了变化,也只有在发
    生了变化之后,文字才能下乡。

    差序格局

    在乡村工作者看来,中国乡下佬最大的毛病是“私”。说起私,我们就会想到“各人自扫门前雪,莫管他家瓦上霜”的俗语。谁也不敢否认这俗语多少是中国人的信条。其实抱有这种态度的并不只是乡下人,就是所谓城里人,何尝不是如此。扫清自己门前雪的还算是了不起的有公德的人,普通人家把垃圾往门口的街道上一倒,就完事了。苏州人家后门常通一条河,听来是最美丽也没有了,文人笔墨里是中国的威尼斯,可是我想天下没有比苏州城里的水道更脏的了。什么东西都可以向这种出路本来不太畅通的小河沟里一倒,有不少人家根本就不必有厕所。明知人家在这河里洗衣洗菜,却毫不觉得有什么需要自制的地方。为什么呢?——这种小河是公家的。

    一说是公家的,差不多就是说大家可以占一点便宜的意思,有权利而没有义务了。小到两三家合住的院子,公共的走廊上照例是尘灰堆积,满院生了荒草,谁也不想去拔拔清楚,更难以插足的自然是厕所。没有一家愿意去管“闲事”,谁看不惯,谁就得白服侍人,半声谢意都得不到。于是像格兰亨姆的公律,坏钱驱逐好钱一般,公德心就在这里被自私心驱走。

    “格兰亨姆的公律”即Greshams’ Law,为16世纪英国伊丽莎白铸
    币局长托马斯·格雷欣(Thomas Gresham)所提出。指的是在铸币时
    代,金银复本位的制度之下,人们倾向于将达到法定重量及成色标准
    的货币贮藏起来,而使用低于法定重量或成色的货币进行流通,从而
    导致劣币驱逐良币的这样一种现象。Gresham’s Law后来被广泛应用于
    非经济学的层面,人们用其来泛指价值不高的东西会把价值较高的东
    西挤出流通领域。

    从这些事上来说,私的毛病在中国实在是比愚和病更普遍得多,
    从上到下似乎没有不害这毛病的。现在已成了外国舆论一致攻击我们
    的把柄了。所谓贪污无能,并不是每个人绝对的能力问题,而是相对
    的,是从个人对公家的服务和责任上说的。中国人并不是不善经营,
    只要看南洋那些华侨在商业上的成就,西洋人谁不侧目?中国人更不
    是无能,对于自家的事,抓起钱来,拍起马来,比哪一个国家的人能
    力都大。因之这里所谓“私”的问题却是个群己、人我的界线怎样划
    法的问题。我们传统的划法,显然是和西洋的划法不同。因之,如果
    我们要讨论私的问题就得把整个社会结构的格局提出来考虑一下了。
    西洋的社会有些像我们在田里捆柴,几根稻草束成一把,几把束
    成一扎,几扎束成一捆,几捆束成一挑。每一根柴在整个挑里都属于
    一定的捆、扎、把。每一根柴也都可以找到同把、同扎、同捆的柴,
    分扎得清楚不会乱的。在社会,这些单位就是团体。我说西洋社会组
    织像捆柴就是想指明:他们常常由若干人组成一个个的团体。团体是
    有一定界限的,谁是团体里的人,谁是团体外的人,不能模糊,一定
    得分清楚。在团体里的人是一伙,对于团体的关系是相同的,如果同
    一团体中有组别或等级的分别,那也是事先规定的。我用捆柴来比
    拟,有一点不太合适,就是一个人可以参加好几个团体,而好几扎柴
    里都有某一根柴当然是不可能的,这是人和柴不同的地方。我用这譬
    喻是在想具体一些使我们看到社会生活中人和人的关系的一种格局。
    我们不妨称之作团体格局。

    家庭在西洋是一种界限分明的团体。如果有一位朋友写信给你说他将要“带了他的家庭”一起来看你,他很知道要和他一同来的是哪几个人。在中国,这句话是含糊得很。在英美,家庭包括他和他的妻以及未成年的孩子。如果他只和他太太一起来,就不会用“家庭”。在我们中国“阖 第 光 临 ” 虽 则 常 见 , 但 是很少人 能说得出 这个“第”字究竟应当包括些什么人。

    提到了我们的用字,这个“家”字可以说最能伸缩自如了。“家里的”可以指自己的太太一个人,“家门”可以指伯叔侄子一大批,“自家人”可以包罗任何要拉入自己的圈子,表示亲热的人物。自家人的范围是因时因地可伸缩的,大到数不清,真是天下可成一家。

    为什么我们这个最基本的社会单位的名词会这样不清不楚呢?在
    我看来却表示了我们的社会结构本身和西洋的格局是不相同的,我们
    的格局不是一捆一捆扎清楚的柴,而是好像把一块石头丢在水面上所
    发生的一圈圈推出去的波纹。每个人都是他社会影响所推出去的圈子
    的中心。被圈子的波纹所推及的就发生联系。每个人在某一时间某一
    地点所动用的圈子是不一定相同的。

    我们社会中最重要的亲属关系就是这种丢石头形成同心圆波纹的
    性质。亲属关系是根据生育和婚姻事实所发生的社会关系。从生育和
    婚姻所结成的网络,可以一直推出去包括无穷的人,过去的、现在的
    和未来的人物。我们俗语里有“一表三千里”,就是这个意思,其实
    三千里者也不过指其广袤的意思而已。这个网络像个蜘蛛的网,有一
    个中心,就是自己。我们每个人都有这么一个以亲属关系布出去的
    网,但是没有一个网所罩住的人是相同的。在一个社会里的人可以用
    同一个体系来记认他们的亲属,所同的只是这体系罢了。体系是抽象
    的格局,或是范畴性的有关概念。当我们用这体系来认取具体的亲亲
    戚戚时,各人所认的就不同了。我们在亲属体系里都有父母,可是我
    的父母却不是你的父母。再进一步说,天下没有两个人所认取的亲属
    可以完全相同的。兄弟两人固然有相同的父母了,但是各人有各人的
    妻子儿女。因之,以亲属关系所联系成的社会关系的网络来说,是个
    别的。每一个网络有个“己”作为中心,各个网络的中心都不同。

    在我们乡土社会里,不但亲属关系如此,地缘关系也是如此。现代的保甲制度是团体格局性的,但是这和传统的结构却格格不相入。在传统结构中,每一家以自己的地位作中心,周围划出一个圈子,这个圈子是“街坊”。有喜事要请酒,生了孩子要送红蛋,有丧事要出来助殓,抬棺材,是生活上的互助机构。可是这不是一个固定的团体,而是一个范围。范围的大小也要依着中心的势力厚薄而定。有势力的人家的街坊可以遍及全村,穷苦人家的街坊只是比邻的两三家。这和我们的亲属圈子是一样的。像贾家的大观园里,可以住着姑表林黛玉,姨表薛宝钗,后来更多了,什么宝琴,岫云,凡是拉得上亲戚的,都包容得下。可是势力一变,树倒猢狲散,缩成一小团。到极端时,可以像苏秦潦倒归来,“妻不以为夫,嫂不以为叔。”中国传统结构中的差序格局具有这种伸缩能力。在乡下,家庭可以很小,而一到有钱的地主和官僚阶层,可以大到像个小国。中国人也特别对世态炎凉有感触,正因为这富于伸缩的社会圈子会因中心势力的变化而大
    小。

    在孩子成年了住在家里都得给父母膳食费的西洋社会里,大家承认团体的界限。在团体里的有一定的资格。资格取消了就得走出这个团体。在他们不是人情冷热的问题,而是权利问题。在西洋社会里争的是权利,而在我们却是攀关系、讲交情。

    以“己”为中心,像石子一般投入水中,和别人所联系成的社会关系,不像团体中的分子一般大家立在一个平面上的,而是像水的波纹一般,一圈圈推出去,愈推愈远,也愈推愈薄。在这里我们遇到了
    中国社会结构的基本特性了。我们儒家最考究的是人伦,伦是什么
    呢?我的解释就是从自己推出去的和自己发生社会关系的那一群人里
    所发生的一轮轮波纹的差序。“释名”于伦字下也说“伦也,水文相
    次有伦理也”。潘光旦先生曾说:凡是有“仑”作公分母的意义都相
    同,“共同表示的是条理,类别,秩序的一番意思”。(见潘光旦
    《说伦字》《社会研究》第十九期)

    伦重在分别,在《礼记》祭统里所讲的十伦:鬼神、君臣、父
    子、贵贱、亲疏、爵赏、夫妇、政事、长幼、上下,都是指差
    等。“不失其伦”是在别父子、远近、亲疏。伦是有差等的次序。在
    我们现在读来,鬼神、君臣、父子、夫妇等具体的社会关系,怎能和
    贵贱、亲疏、远近、上下等抽象的相对地位相提并论?其实在我们传
    统的社会结构里最基本的概念,这个人和人往来所构成的网络中的纲
    纪,就是一个差序,也就是伦。《礼记》大传里说:“亲亲也、尊尊也、长长也、男女有别,此其不可得与民变革者也。”意思是这个社
    会结构的架格是不能变的,变的只是利用这架格所做的事。

    孔子最注重的就是水纹波浪向外扩张的推字。他先承认一个己,
    推己及人的己,对于这己,得加以克服于礼,克己就是修身。顺着这
    同心圆的伦常,就可向外推了。“本立而道生。”“其为人也孝悌,
    而好犯上者鲜矣,不好犯上而好作乱者,未之有也。”从己到家,由
    家到国,由国到天下,是一条通路。《中庸》里把五伦作为下之达
    道。因为在这种社会结构里,从己到天下是一圈一圈推出去的,所以
    孟子说他“善推而已矣”。

    在这种富于伸缩性的网络里,随时随地是有一个“己”作中心
    的。这并不是个人主义,而是自我主义。个人是对团体而说的,是分
    子对全体。在个人主义下,一方面是平等观念,指在同一团体中各分
    子的地位相等,个人不能侵犯大家的权利;一方面是宪法观念,指团
    体不能抹杀个人,只能在个人们所愿意交出的一分权利上控制个人。
    这些观念必须先假定了团体的存在。在我们中国传统思想里是没有这
    一套的,因为我们所有的是自我主义,一切价值是以“己”作为中心
    的主义。

    自我主义并不限于拔一毛而利天下不为的杨朱[先秦哲学家,战国时魏人,字子居,反对儒墨],连儒家都该包括在内。杨朱和孔子不同的是杨朱忽略了自我主义的相对性和伸缩性。

    他太死心眼儿一口咬了一个自己不放;孔子是会推己及人的,可是尽管放之于四海,中心还是在自己。子曰:“为政以德,譬如北辰,居其所,而众星拱之。”这是很好的一个差序格局的譬喻,自己总是中心,像四季不移的北斗星,所有其他的人,随着他转动。孔子并不像
    耶稣,耶稣是有超于个人的团体的,他有他的天国,所以他可以牺牲自己去成全天国。孔子呢,不然。

    子贡曰:“如有博施于民,而能济众何如?可谓仁乎?”子曰:“何事于仁,必也圣乎!尧舜其犹病诸?夫仁者己欲立而立人,己欲达而达人,能近取譬,可谓仁之方也已。”

    孔子的道德系统里绝不肯离开差序格局的中心,“君子求诸己,小人求诸人”。因之,他不能像耶稣一样普爱天下,甚至而爱他的仇敌,还要为杀死他的人求上帝的饶赦——这些不是从自我中心出发的。孔子呢?或曰:“以德报怨,何如?”子曰:“何以报德?以直报怨,以德报德。”这是差序层次,孔子是决不放松的。孔子并不像杨朱一般以小己来应付一切情境,他把这道德范围依着需要而推广或缩小。他不像耶稣或中国的墨翟,一放不能收。

    我们一旦明白这个能放能收、能伸能缩的社会范围就可以明白中国传统社会中的私的问题了。我常常觉得:“中国传统社会里一个人
    为了自己可以牺牲家,为了家可以牺牲党,为了党可以牺牲国,为了国可以牺牲天下。”这和《大学》的:古之欲明明德于天下者,先治其国,欲治其国者,先齐其家,欲齐其家者,先修其身……身修而后家齐,家齐而后国治,国治而后天下平。在条理上是相通的,不同的只是内向和外向的路线,正面和反面的说法,这是种差序的推浪形式,把群己的界限弄成了相对性,也可
    以说是模糊两可了。这和西洋把权利和义务分得清清楚楚的社会,大
    异其趣。

    为自己可以牺牲家,为家可以牺牲族……这是一个事实上的公
    式。在这种公式里,你如果说他私么?他是不能承认的,因为当他牺
    牲族时,他可以为了家,家在他看来是公的。当他牺牲国家为他小团
    体谋利益,争权利时,他也是为公,为了小团体的公。在差序格局
    里,公和私是相对而言的,站在任何一圈里,向内看也可以说是公
    的。其实当西洋的外交家在国际会议里为了自己国家争利益,不惜牺
    牲世界和平和别国合法权益时,也是这样的。所不同的,他们把国家
    看成了一个超过一切小组织的团体,为这个团体,上下双方都可以牺
    牲,但不能牺牲它来成全别种团体。这是现代国家观念,乡土社会中
    是没有的。
    在西洋社会里,国家这个团体是一个明显的也是唯一特出的群己
    界线。在国家里做人民的无所逃于这团体之外,像一根柴捆在一束
    里,他们不能不把国家弄成个为每个分子谋利益的机构,于是他们有
    革命、有宪法、有法律、有国会等等。在我们传统里群的极限是模糊
    不清的“天下”,国是皇帝之家,界线从来就是不清不楚的,不过是
    从自己这个中心里推出去的社会势力里的一圈而已。所以可以着手
    的,具体的只有己,克己也就成了社会生活中最重要的德性,他们不
    会去克群,使群不致侵略个人的权利。在这种差序格局中,是不会发
    生这问题的。

    在差序格局中,社会关系是逐渐从一个一个人推出去的,是私人
    联系的增加,社会范围是一根根私人联系所构成的网络,因之,我们
    传统社会里所有的社会道德也只在私人联系中发生意义。——这一
    点,我将留在下篇里再提出来讨论了。

    维系着私人的道德

    中国乡土社会的基层结构是一种我所谓的“差序格局”,是一
    个“一根根私人联系所构成的网络”。这种格局和现代西洋的“团体
    格局”是不同的。在团体格局里个人间的联系靠着一个共同的架子;
    先有了这架子,每个人结上这架子,而互相发生关联。“公民”的观
    念不能不先有个“国家”。这种结构很可能是从初民民族的“部
    落”形态中传下来的。部落形态在游牧经济中很显著的是“团体格
    局”的。生活相依赖的一群人不能单独地、零散地在山林里求生。在
    他们,“团体”是生活的前提。可是在一个安居的乡土社会,每个人
    可以在土地上自食其力地生活时,只在偶然的和临时的非常状态中才
    感觉到伙伴的需要。在他们,和别人发生关系是后起和次要的,而且
    他们在不同的场合下需要着不同程度的结合,并不显著地需要一个经
    常的和广被的团体。因之他们的社会采取了“差序格局”。

    社会结构格局的差别引起了不同的道德观念。道德观念是在社会
    里生活的人自觉应当遵守社会行为规范的信念。它包括着行为规范、
    行为者的信念和社会的制裁。它的内容是人和人关系的行为规范,是
    依着该社会的格局而决定的。从社会观点说,道德是社会对个人行为
    的制裁力,使他们合于规定下的形式行事,用以维持该社会的生存和
    绵续。

    在“团体格局”中,道德的基本观念建筑在团体和个人的关系
    上。团体是个超于个人的“实在”,不是有形的东西。我们不能具体
    地拿出一个有形体的东西来说这是团体。它是一束人和人的关系,是
    一个控制各个人行为的力量,是一种组成分子生活所依赖的对象,是
    先于任何个人而又不能脱离个人的共同意志……这种“实在”只能用
    有形的东西去象征它、表示它。在“团体格局”的社会中才发生笼罩
    万有的神的观念。团体对个人的关系就象征在神对于信徒的关系中,
    是个有赏罚的裁判者,是个公正的维持者,是个全能的保护者。
    我们如果要了解西洋的“团体格局”社会中的道德体系,决不能
    离开他们的宗教观念的。宗教的虔诚和信赖不但是他们道德观念的来
    源,而且还是支持行为规范的力量,是团体的象征。在象征着团体的
    神的观念下,有着两个重要的派生观念:一是每个个人在神前的平
    等;一是神对每个个人的公道。

    耶稣称神是父亲,是个和每一个人共同的父亲,他甚至当着众人的面否认了生育他的父母。为了要贯彻这“平等”,基督教的神话中,耶稣是童贞女所生的。亲子间个别的和私人的联系在这里被否定了。其实这并不是“无稽之谈”,而是有力的象征,象征着“公有”的团体,团体的代表——神,必须是无私的。每个“人子”,耶稣所象征的“团体构成分子”,在私有的父亲外必须有一个更重要的与人相共的是“天父”,就是团体。——这样每个个人人格上的平等才能确立,每个团体分子和团体的关系是相等的。团体不能为任何个人所私有。在这基础上才发生美国《独立宣言》中开宗明义的话:“全人类生来都平等,他们都有天赋不可夺的权利。”可是上帝是在冥冥之中,正象征团体无形的实在;但是在执行团体的意志时,还得有人来代理。“代理者”Minister是团体格局的社会中一个基本的概念。执行上帝意志的牧师是Minister,执行团体权力的官吏也是Minister,都是“代理者”,而不是神或团体的本身。这上帝和牧师、国家和政府的分别是不容混淆的。在基督教历史里,人们一度再度地要求直接和上帝交通,反抗“代理者”不能真正代理上帝的意旨。同样的,实际上是相通的,也可以说是一贯的,美国《独立宣言》可以接下去说:“人类为了保障这些权利,所以才组织政府,政府的适当力量,须由受治者的同意中产生出来;假如任何政体有害于这些目标,人民即有改革或废除任何政体之权。这些真理,我们认为是不证自明的。”

    神对每个个人是公道的,是一视同仁的,是爱的;如果代理者违
    反了这些“不证自明的真理”,代理者就失去了代理的资格。团体格
    局的道德体系中于是发生了权利的观念。人对人得互相尊重权利,团
    体对个人也必须保障这些个人的权利,防止团体代理人滥用权力,于
    是发生了宪法。宪法观念是和西洋公务观念相配合的。国家可以要求
    人民的服务,但是国家也得保证不侵害人民的权利,在公道和爱护的
    范围内行使权力。

    我说了不少关于“团体格局”中道德体系的话,目的是在陪衬
    出“差序格局”中道德体系的特点来。从它们的差别上看去,很多地
    方是刚刚相反的。在以自己作中心的社会关系网络中,最主要的自然
    是“克己复礼”,“壹是皆以修身为本”——这是差序格局中道德体
    系的出发点。

    从己向外推以构成的社会范围是一根根私人联系,每根绳子被一种道德要素维持着。社会范围是从“己”推出去的,而推的过程里有着各种路线,最基本的是亲属:亲子和同胞,相配的道德要素是孝和悌。“孝悌也者其为仁之本欤。”向另一路线推是朋友,相配的是忠信。“为人谋而不忠乎?与朋友交而不信乎?”“主忠信,无友不如己者。”孔子曾总结说:“弟子入则孝,出则悌,谨而信,泛爱众,而亲仁。”

    在这里我得一提这比较复杂的观念“仁”。依我以上所说的,在差序格局中并没有一个超乎私人关系的道德观念,这种超己的观念必须在团体格局中才能发生。孝、悌、忠、信都是私人关系中的道德要素。但是孔子却常常提到那个仁字。《论语》中对于仁字的解释最多,但是也最难捉摸。一方面他一再地要给仁字明白的解释,而另一方面却又有“子罕言利,与命与仁”。孔子屡次对于这种道德要素“欲说还止”。
    司马牛问仁。子曰:“仁者其言也讱。”曰,“其言也讱,斯谓之仁已乎?”子曰:“为之难,言之得无讱乎?”
    子曰:“我未见好仁者。……盖有之矣,我未之见也。”
    孟武伯问:“子路仁乎?”子曰:“不知也。”又问。子曰:“由也,千乘之国,可使治其赋也,不知其仁也。”“求也何如?”子曰:“求也,千室之邑,百乘之家,可使为之宰也,不知其仁也。”“赤也何如?”子曰:
    “赤也,束带立于朝,可使与宾客言,不知其仁也。”

    孔子有不少次数说“不够说是仁”,但是当他积极地说明仁字是什么时,他却退到了“克己复礼为仁”,“恭宽信敏惠”这一套私人间的道德要素了。他说:“能行五者于天下为仁矣。——恭则不侮,宽则得众,信则人任焉,敏则有功,惠则足以使人。”孔子的困难是在“团体”组合并不坚强的中国乡土社会中并不容
    易具体地指出一个笼罩性的道德观念来。仁这个观念只是逻辑上的总
    合,一切私人关系中道德要素的共相,但是因为在社会形态中综合私
    人关系的“团体”的缺乏具体性,只有个广被的“天下归仁”的天
    下,这个和“天下”相配的“仁”也不能比“天下”观念更为清晰。
    所以凡是要具体说明时,还得回到“孝悌忠信”那一类的道德要素。
    正等于要说明“天下”时,还得回到“父子,昆弟,朋友”这些具体
    的伦常关系。

    不但在我们传统道德系统中没有一个像基督教里那种“爱”的观
    念——不分差序的兼爱;而且我们也很不容易找到个人对于团体的道
    德要素。在西洋团体格局的社会中,公务,履行义务,是一个清楚明
    白的行为规范。而这在中国传统中是没有的。现在我们有时把“忠”字抬出来放在这位置上,但是忠字的意义,在《论语》中并不如此。我在上面所引“为人谋而不忠乎”一句中的忠,是“忠恕”的注解,是“对人之诚”。“主忠信”的忠,可以和衷字相通,是由衷之意。

    子张问曰:“令尹子文三仕为令尹,无喜色,三已之,无愠色。
    旧令尹之政,必以告新令尹。何如?”子曰,“忠矣。”这个忠字虽
    则近于“忠于职务”的忠字,但是并不包含对于团体的“矢忠”。其
    实,在《论语》中,忠字甚至并不是君臣关系间的道德要素。君臣之
    间以“义”相结合。“君子之仕也,行其义也。”所以“忠臣”的观
    念可以说是后起的,而忠君并不是个人与团体的道德要素,而依旧是
    对君私之间的关系。

    团体道德的缺乏,在公私的冲突里更看得清楚。就是负有政治责
    任的君王,也得先完成他私人间的道德。《孟子·尽心上篇》有:桃
    应问,“舜为天子,皋陶为士,瞽叟杀人,则如之何?”孟子
    曰:“执之而已矣。”“然则舜不禁与?”曰:“夫舜恶得而禁之,
    夫有所授之也。”“然则舜如之何?”曰:“舜视弃天下,犹弃敝屣
    也。窃负而逃,遵海滨而处,终身诉然,乐而忘天下。”——这是说
    舜做了皇帝,不能用对其他国民一样的态度去对待他的父亲。孟子所
    回答的是这种冲突的理想解决法,他还是想两全,所以想出逃到海滨
    不受法律所及的地方去的办法。他这样回答是可以的,因为所问的也
    并非事实问题。另一个地方,孟子所遇到的问题,却更表现了道德标
    准的缺乏普遍性了。万章问曰:“象日以杀舜为事,立为天子,则放
    之,何也?”孟子曰:“封之也,或曰放焉。”万章曰:“象至不仁,封之有庳,有庳之人奚罪焉?仁人固如是乎?在他人则诛之,在弟则封之?”孟子的回答是“身为天子,弟为匹夫,可谓亲爱之乎?”

    一个差序格局的社会,是由无数私人关系搭成的网络。这网络的每一个结都附着一种道德要素,因之,传统的道德里不另找出一个笼统性的道德观念来,所有的价值标准也不能超脱于差序的人伦而存在了。

    中国的道德和法律,都因之得看所施的对象和“自己”的关系而加以程度上的伸缩。我见过不少痛骂贪污的朋友,遇到他的父亲贪污时,不但不骂,而且代他讳隐。更甚的,他还可以向父亲要贪污得来的钱,同时骂别人贪污。等到自己贪污时,还可以“能干”两字来自解。这在差序社会里可以不觉得是矛盾;因为在这种社会中,一切普遍的标准并不发生作用,一定要问清了,对象是谁,和自己是什么关系之后,才能决定拿出什么标准来。

    团体格局的社会里,在同一团体的人是“兼善”的,就是“相同”的。孟子最反对的就是那一套。他说:“夫物之不齐,物之情也,子比而同之,是乱天下也。”墨家的“爱无差等”,和儒家的人伦差序,恰恰相反,所以孟子要骂他无父无君了。

    家族

    我曾在以上两章中,从群己的关系上讨论到社会结构的格局。我
    也在那章里提出了若干概念,比如“差序格局”和“团体格局”。我
    知道这些生疏的名词会引起读者的麻烦,但是为了要表明一些在已有
    社会学词汇里所没有确当名词来指称的概念,我不能不写下这些新的
    标记。这些标记并没有使我完全满意,而且也有容易引起误会的地
    方。譬如有一位朋友看过我那一章的分析之后,曾摇头说,他不能同
    意我说中国乡土社会里没有团体。他举出了家庭、氏族、邻里、街
    坊、村落,这些不是团体是什么?显然我们用同一名词指着不同的实
    体。我为了要把结构不同的两类“社群”分别出来,所以把团体一词
    加以较狭的意义,只指由团体格局中所形成的社群,用以和差序格局
    中所形成的社群相区别;后者称之作“社会圈子”,把社群来代替普
    通所谓团体。社群是一切有组织的人群。在那位朋友所列举的各种社
    群中,大体上都属于我所谓社会圈子的性质。在这里我可以附带说
    明,我并不是说中国乡土社会中没有“团体”,一切社群都属于社会
    圈子性质,譬如钱会,即,显然是属团体格局的;我在这个分析中只
    想从主要的格局说,在中国乡土社会中,差序格局和社会圈子的组织
    是比较的重要。同样的,在西洋现代社会中差序格局也是同样存在
    的,但比较上不重要罢了。这两种格局本是社会结构的基本形式,在
    概念上可以分得清,在事实上常常可以并存的,可以看得到的不过各
    有偏胜罢了。

    在概念上把这两种格局和两种组织区别出来并不是多余的,因为这个区别确可帮助我们对社会结构获得许多更切实的了解,免除种种混淆。在这里我将接着根据这套概念去看中国乡土社会中基本社群——“家”的性质。

    我想在这里提出来讨论的是我们乡土社会中的基本社群,这社群
    普通被称为“大家庭”的。我在《江村经济》中把它称作“扩大了的
    家庭”Extended family。这些名词的主体是“家庭”,在家庭上加一个小或大的形容词来说明中国和西洋性质上相同的“家庭”形式上的分别。可是我现在看来却觉得这名词并不妥当,比较确当的应该称中
    国乡土社会基本社群作“小家族”。

    我提出这新名词来的原因是在想从结构的原则上去说明中西社会
    里“家”的区别。我们普通所谓大家庭和小家庭的差别决不是在大小
    上,不是在这社群所包括的人数上,而是在结构上。一个有十多个孩
    子的家并不构成“大家庭”的条件,一个只有公婆儿媳四个人的家却
    不能称之为“小家庭”。在数目上说,前者比后者为多,但在结构上
    说,后者却比前者为复杂,两者所用的原则不同。

    家庭这概念在人类学上有明确的界说:这是个亲子所构成的生育
    社群。亲子指它的结构,生育指它的功能。亲子是双系的,兼指父母
    双方;子女限于配偶所生出的孩子。这社群的结合是为了子女的生和
    育。在由个人来担负孩子生育任务的社会里,这种社群是不会少的。
    但是生育的功能,就每个个别的家庭说,是短期的,孩子们长成了也
    就脱离他们的父母的抚育,去经营他们自己的生育儿女的事务,一代
    又一代。家庭这社群因之是暂时性的。从这方面说,家庭这社群和普
    通的社群不完全一样。学校、国家这些社群并不是暂时,虽则事实上
    也不是永久的,但是都不是临时性的,因为它们所具的功能是长期性
    的。家庭既以生育为它的功能,在开始时就得准备结束。抚育孩子的
    目的就在结束抚育。关于这一层意思我在《生育制度》一书中有详细
    的讨论。

    但是在任何文化中,家庭这社群总是赋有生育之外其他的功能。
    夫妇之间的合作并不因儿女长成而结束。如果家庭不变质,限于亲子
    所构成的社群,在它形成伊始,以及儿女长成之后,有一段期间只是
    夫妇的结合。夫妇之间固然经营着经济的、感情的、两性的合作,但
    是所经营的事务受着很大的限制,凡是需要较多人合作的事务就得由
    其他社群来经营了。

    在西洋,家庭是团体性的社群,这一点我在上面已经说明有严格
    的团体界限。因为这缘故,这个社群能经营的事务也很少,主要的是
    生育儿女。可是在中国乡土社会中,家并没有严格的团体界限,这社
    群里的分子可以依需要,沿亲属差序向外扩大。构成这个我所谓社圈
    的分子并不限于亲子。但是在结构上扩大的路线却有限制。中国的家
    扩大的路线是单系的,就是只包括父系这一方面;除了少数例外,家
    并不能同时包括媳妇和女婿。在父系原则下女婿和结了婚的女儿都是
    外家人。在父系方面却可以扩大得很远,五世同堂的家,可以包括五
    代之内所有父系方面的亲属。

    这种根据单系亲属原则所组成的社群,在人类学中有个专门名
    称,叫氏族。我们的家在结构上是一个氏族。但是和普通我们所谓族
    也不完全相同,因为我们所谓族是由许多家所组成,是一个社群的社
    群。因之,我在这里提了这个“小家族”的名词。小家族和大家族在
    结构原则上是相同的,不相同是在数量、在大小上。——这是我不愿
    用大家庭,而用小家族的原因。一字的相差,却说明了这社群的结构
    性质。

    家族在结构上包括家庭;最小的家族也可以等于家庭。因为亲属
    的结构的基础是亲子关系,父母子的三角。家族是从家庭基础上推出
    来的。但是包括在家族中的家庭只是社会圈子中的一轮,不能说它不
    存在,但也不能说它自成一个独立的单位,不是一个团体。

    形态上的差异,也引起了性质上的变化。家族虽则包括生育的功
    能,但不限于生育的功能。依人类学上的说法,氏族是一个事业组
    织,再扩大就可以成为一个部落。氏族和部落具有政治、经济、宗教
    等复杂的功能。我们的家也正是这样。我的假设是中国乡土社会采取
    了差序格局,利用亲属的伦常去组合社群,经营各种事业,使这基本
    的家,变成氏族性了。一方面我们可以说在中国乡土社会中,不论政
    治、经济、宗教等功能都可以利用家族来担负,另一方面也可以说,
    为了要经营这许多事业,家的结构不能限于亲子的小组合,必须加以
    扩大。而且凡是政治、经济、宗教等事物都需要长期绵续性的,这个
    基本社群决不能像西洋的家庭一般是临时的。家必须是绵续的,不因
    个人的长成而分裂,不因个人的死亡而结束,于是家的性质变成了
    族。氏族本是长期的,和我们的家一般。我称我们这种社群作小家
    族,也表示了这种长期性在内,和家庭的临时性相对照。

    中国的家是一个事业组织,家的大小是依着事业的大小而决定
    的。如果事业小,夫妇两人的合作已够应付,这个家也可以小得等于
    家庭;如果事业大,超过了夫妇两人所能担负时,兄弟伯叔全可以集
    合在一个大家里。这说明了我们乡土社会中家的大小变异可以很甚。
    但不论大小上差别到什么程度,结构原则上却是一贯的、单系的差序
    格局。

    以生育社群来担负其他很多的功能,使这社群中各分子的关系的
    内容也发生了变化。在西洋家庭团体中,夫妇是主轴,夫妇共同经营
    生育事务,子女在这团体中是配角,他们长成了就离开这团体。在他
    们,政治、经济、宗教等功能有其他团体来担负,不在家庭的分内。
    夫妇成为主轴,两性之间的感情是凝合的力量。两性感情的发展,使
    他们的家庭成了获取生活上安慰的中心。我在《美国人性格》一书中
    曾用“生活堡垒”一词去形容它。

    在我们的乡土社会中,家的性质在这方面有着显著的差别。我们
    的家是个绵续性的事业社群,它的主轴是在父子之间,在婆媳之间,
    是纵的,不是横的。夫妇成了配轴。配轴虽则和主轴一样并不是临时
    性的,但是这两轴却都被事业的需要而排斥了普通的感情。我所谓普
    通的感情是和纪律相对照的。一切事业都不能脱离效率的考虑。求效
    率就得讲纪律;纪律排斥私情的宽容。在中国的家庭里有家法,在夫
    妇间得相敬,女子有着三从四德的标准,亲子间讲究负责和服从。这
    些都是事业社群里的特色。

    不但在大户人家,书香门第,男女有着阃内阃外的隔离,就是在
    乡村里,夫妇之间感情的淡漠也是日常可见的现象。我在乡间调查时
    特别注意过这问题,后来我又因疏散下乡,和农家住在一所房子里很
    久,更使我认识了这事实。我所知道的乡下夫妇大多是“用不着多说
    话的”,“实在没有什么话可说的”。一早起各人忙着各人的事,没
    有工夫说闲话。出了门,各做各的。妇人家如果不下田,留在家里带
    孩子。工做完了,男子们也不常留在家里,男子汉如果守着老婆,没
    出息。有事在外,没事也在外。茶馆,烟铺,甚至街头巷口,是男子
    们找感情上安慰的消遣场所。在那些地方,大家有说有笑,热热闹闹
    的。回到家,夫妇间合作顺利,各人好好地按着应做的事各做各的。
    做得好,没事,也没话;合作得不对劲,闹一场,动手动脚,说不上
    亲热。这些观察使我觉得西洋的家和我们乡下的家,在感情生活上实
    在不能并论。乡下,有说有笑,有情有意的是在同性和同年龄的集团
    中,男的和男的在一起,女的和女的在一起,孩子们又在一起,除了
    工作和生育事务上,性别和年龄组间保持着很大的距离。这决不是偶
    然的,在我看来,这是把生育之外的许多功能拉入了这社群中去之后
    所引起的结果。中国人在感情上,尤其是在两性间的矜持和保留,不
    肯像西洋人一般的在表面上流露,也是在这种社会圜局中养成的性
    格。

    男女有别

    在上篇我说家族在中国的乡土社会里是一个事业社群,凡是做事
    业的社群,纪律是必须维持的,纪律排斥了私情。这里我们碰着了中
    国传统感情定向的基本问题了。在上篇我虽则已说到了一些,但是还
    想在本篇里再申引发挥一下。

    我用感情定向一词来指一个人发展他感情的方向,而这方向却受
    着文化的规定,所以在分析一个文化范型时,我们应当注意这文化所
    规定个人感情可以发展的方向,简称作感情定向。“感情”又可以从
    两方面去看:心理学可以从机体的生理变化来说明感情的本质和种
    类,社会学却从感情在人和人的关系上去看它所发生的作用。喜怒哀
    乐固然是生理现象,但是总发生在人事圜局之中,而且影响人事的关
    系,它们和其他个人的行为一样,在社会现象的一层里得到它们的意
    义。

    感情从心理方面说是一种体内的行为,导发外表的行为。William James[1842—1910,哲学家、心理学家,实用主义的创始人之一]说感情是内脏的变化。这变化形成了动作的趋势,本身是一种紧张状态,发动行为的力量。如果一种刺激和一种反应之间的关联,经过了练习,已经相当固定的话,多少可说成为自动时,就不会发生体内的紧张状态,也就是说,不带着强烈的感情。感情常发生在新反应的尝试和旧反应的受阻情形中。

    这里所谓感情相当于普通所谓激动,动了情,甚至说动了火。用火来形容感情,就在指这动的势和紧张的状态,从社会关系上说感情是具有破坏和创造作用的。感情的激动改变了原有的关系。这也就是说,如果要维持固定的社会关系,就得避免感情的激动。其实,感情的淡漠是稳定的社会关系的一种表示。所以我在上篇曾说纪律是排斥私情的。

    稳定社会关系的力量,不是感情,而是了解。所谓了解,是指接
    受着同一的意义体系。同样的刺激会引起同样的反应。我在论“文字
    下乡”的两篇里,已说起过熟习所引起的亲密感觉。亲密感觉和激动
    性的感情是不相同的。它是契洽,发生持续作用;它是无言的,不像
    感情奔放时铿然有声,歌哭哀号是激动时不缺的配合。

    Oswald Spengler[奥斯瓦德·斯宾格勒,1880—1936,历史学家]在“西方陆沈论[《西方的没落》]”里曾说西洋曾有两种文化模式:一种他称作阿波罗式的Apollonian;一种他称作浮士德式的Faustian。阿波罗式的文化认定宇宙的安排有一个完善的秩序,这个秩序超于人力的创造,人不过是去接受它,安于其位,维持它;但是人连维持它的力量都没有,天堂遗失了,黄金时代过去了。这是西方
    古典的精神。现代的文化却是浮士德式的。他们把冲突看成存在的基
    础,生命是阻碍的克服;没有了阻碍,生命也就失去了意义。他们把
    前途看成无尽的创造过程,不断改变。

    这两种文化观很可以用来了解乡土社会和现代社会在感情定向上的差别。乡土社会是阿波罗式的,而现代社会是浮士德式的。这两套精神的差别也表现在两种社会最基本的社会生活里。

    乡土社会是靠亲密和长期的共同生活来配合各个人的相互行为,
    社会的联系是长成的,是熟习的,到某种程度使人感觉到是自动的。
    只有生于斯、死于斯的人群里才能培养出这种亲密的群体,其中各个
    人有着高度的了解。好恶相投,连臭味都一般。要达到这境界,却有
    一个条件,就是没有什么差别在阻碍着各人间的充分了解。空间的位
    置,在乡土社会中的确已不太成为阻碍人了解的因素了。人们生活在
    同一的小天地里,这小天地多少是孤立的,和别群人没有重要的接
    触。在时间上,每一代的人在同一的周期中生老病死,一个公式。年
    轻的人固然在没有经历过年长的生活时,可以不了解年长的人的心
    情,年龄因之多少是一种隔膜,但是这隔膜却是一方面的,年长的人
    可以了解年轻的人,他们甚至可以预知年轻的人将要碰着的问题。年
    轻的人在把年长的人当作他们生活的参考蓝图时,所谓“不了解”也
    不是分划的鸿沟。

    乡土社会中阻碍着共同生活的人充分了解的却是个人生理上的差
    别。这差别倒并不是起于有着悬殊的遗传特质,这在世代互婚的小社
    区里并不会太显著的。永远划分着人们生理差别的是男女两性。正因
    为还没有人能亲身体会过两性的差别,我们对于这差别的认识,总是
    间接的;所能说的差别多少只限于表面的。在实际生活中,谁都会感
    觉到异性的隔膜,但是差别的内容却永远是个猜想,无法领会。

    在以充分了解来配合人们相互行为的社会中,这性别的鸿沟是个
    基本的阻碍。只在他们理想的天堂里,这鸿沟才算被克服:宗教家对
    性的抹杀,不论自觉或不自觉,决不是偶然的。完全的道义必须有充
    分的了解,无所隔,这就不能求之于生理上早已划下了鸿沟的男女之
    间。

    男女生理上的分化是为了生育,生育却又规定了男女的结合。这
    一种结合基于异,并非基于同。在相异的基础上去求充分了解,是困
    难的,是阻碍重重的,是需要不断地在创造中求统一,是浮士德式的
    企图。浮士德是感情的象征,是把感情的激动,不断的变,作为生命
    的主脉。浮士德式的企图也是无穷止的,因为最后的统一是永远不会
    完成的,这不过是一个求同的过程。不但这样,男女的共同生活,愈
    向着深处发展,相异的程序也愈是深,求同的阻碍也愈是强大,用来
    克服这阻碍的创造力也更需强大,在浮士德的立场说,生命力也因之
    愈强,生活的意义也因之愈深。

    把浮士德式的两性恋爱看成是进入生育关系的手段是不对的。恋
    爱是一项探险,是对未知的摸索。这和友谊不同,友谊是可以停止在
    某种程度上的了解,恋爱却是不停止的,是追求。这种企图并不以实
    用为目的,是生活经验的创造,也可以说是生命意义的创造,但不是
    经济的生产,不是个事业。恋爱的持续依赖于推陈出新,不断地克服
    阻碍,也是不断地发现阻碍,要得到的是这一个过程,而不是这过程
    的结果。从结果说可以是毫无成就的。非但毫无成就,而且使社会关
    系不能稳定,使依赖于社会关系的事业不能顺利经营。依现代文化来
    看,男女间感情激动的发达已使生育的事业摇摇欲坠。这事业除非另
    外设法,由社会来经营,浮士德式的精神的确在破坏这社会上的基本
    事业。

    在乡土社会中这种精神是不容存在的。它不需要创造新的社会关
    系,社会关系是生下来就决定的。它更害怕社会关系的破坏,因为乡
    土社会所求的是稳定。它是阿波罗式的。男女间的关系必须有一种安
    排,使他们之间不发生激动性的感情。那就是男女有别的原则。“男
    女有别”是认定男女间不必求同,在生活上加以隔离。这隔离非但是
    有形的,所谓男女授受不亲,而且还是在心理上的,男女只在行为上
    按着一定的规则经营分工合作的经济和生育的事业,他们不向对方希
    望心理上的契洽。

    在社会结构上,如上篇所说的,因之发生了同性间的组合。这在
    我们乡土社会中看得很清楚。同性组合和家庭组合原则上是交错的,
    因为以生育为功能的家庭总是异性的组合。因之,乡土社会中“家
    庭”的团结受到了这同性组合的影响,不易巩固。于是家族代替了家
    庭,家族是以同性为主、异性为辅的单系组合。中国乡土社会里,以
    家族为基本社群,是同性原则较异性原则为重要的表示。

    男女有别的界限,使中国传统的感情定向偏于向同性方面去发展。变态的同性恋和自我恋究竟普遍到什么程度,我们无法确说;但是乡土社会中结义性的组织,“不愿同日生,但愿同日死”的亲密结合,多少表示了感情方向走入同性关系的一层里的程度已经并不很浅。在女性方面的极端事例是华南的姊妹组织,在女性文学里所流露的也充满着冯小青[明代扬州才女,18岁丧葬于西湖旁,成为后人咏叹对象]式的自恋声调。可惜我们对于中国人的感情生活太少分析,关于这方面的话我们只能说到这里为止了。

    缺乏两性间的求同的努力,也减少了一个不在实利上打算的刺激。中国乡土社会中那种实用的精神安下了现世的色彩。儒家不谈鬼,“祭神如神在”,可以说对于切身生活之外都漠然没有兴趣。一
    般人民更会把天国现世化;并不想把理想去改变现实,天国实现在这
    世界上,而把现实作为理想的底稿,把现世推进天国。对生活的态度
    是以克己来迁就外界,那就是改变自己去适合于外在的秩序。所以我
    们可以说这是古典的,也是阿波罗式的。

    社会秩序范围着个性,为了秩序的维持,一切足以引起破坏秩序的要素都被遏制着。男女之间的鸿沟从此筑下。乡土社会是个男女有别的社会,也是个安稳的社会。

    礼治秩序

    普通常有以“人治”和“法治”相对称,而且认为西洋是法治的
    社会,我们是“人治”的社会。其实这个对称的说法并不是很清楚
    的。法治的意思并不是说法律本身能统治,能维持社会秩序,而是说
    社会上人和人的关系是根据法律来维持的。法律还得靠权力来支持,
    还得靠人来执行,法治其实是“人依法而治”,并非没有人的因素。
    现代论法理的学者中有些极重视人的因素。他们注意到在应用法
    律于实际情形时,必须经过法官对于法律条文的解释。法官的解释对
    象虽则是法律条文,但是决定解释内容的却包含很多因素,法官个人
    的偏见,甚至是否有胃病,以及社会的舆论都是极重要的。于是他们
    认为法律不过是法官的判决。这自是片面的说法,因为法官并不能任
    意下判决的,他的判决至少也须被认为是根据法律的,但是这种看法
    也告诉我们所谓法治绝不能缺少人的因素了。

    这样说来,人治和法治有什么区别呢?如果人治是法治的对面,
    意思应当是“不依法律的统治”了。统治如果是指社会秩序的维持,
    我们很难想象一个社会的秩序可以不必靠什么力量就可以维持,人和
    人的关系可以不根据什么规定而自行配合的。如果不根据法律,根据
    什么呢?望文生义地说来,人治好像是指有权力的人任凭一己之好恶
    来规定社会上人和人的关系的意思。我很怀疑这种“人治”是可能发
    生的。如果共同生活的人们,相互的行为、权利和义务,没有一定规
    范可守,依着统治者好恶来决定。而好恶也无法预测的话,社会必然
    会混乱,人们会不知道怎样行动,那是不可能的,因之也说不
    上“治”了。

    所谓人治和法治之别,不在人和法这两个字上,而是在维持秩序
    时所用的力量,和所根据的规范的性质。

    乡土社会秩序的维持,有很多方面和现代社会秩序的维持是不相
    同的。可是所不同的并不是说乡土社会是“无法无天”,或者说“无
    需规律”。的确有些人这样想过。返朴回真的老子觉得只要把社区的
    范围缩小,在鸡犬相闻而不相往来的小国寡民的社会里,社会秩序无
    需外力来维持,单凭每个人的本能或良知,就能相安无事了。这种想
    法也并不限于老子。就是在现代交通之下,全世界的经济已密切相关
    到成为一体时,美国还有大多数人信奉着古典经济学里的自由竞争的
    理想,反对用人为的“计划”和“统制”来维持经济秩序,而认为在
    自由竞争下,冥冥之中,自有一双看不见的手,会为人们理出一个合
    于道德的经济秩序来的。不论在社会、政治、经济各个范围中,都有
    认为“无政府”是最理想的状态,当然所谓“无政府”决不是等
    于“混乱”,而是一种“秩序”,一种不需规律的秩序,一种自动的
    秩序,是“无治而治”的社会。

    可是乡土社会并不是这种社会,我们可以说这是个“无法”的社
    会,假如我们把法律限于以国家权力所维持的规则;但是“无法”并
    不影响这社会的秩序,因为乡土社会是“礼治”的社会。
    让我先说明,礼治社会并不是指文质彬彬,像《镜花缘》里所描
    写的君子国一般的社会。礼并不带有“文明”、或是“慈善”、或
    是“见了人点个头”、不穷凶极恶的意思。礼也可以杀人,可以
    很“野蛮”。譬如在印度有些地方,丈夫死了,妻子得在葬礼里被别
    人用火烧死,这是礼。又好像在缅甸有些地方,一个人成年时,一定
    要去杀几个人头回来,才能完成为成年礼而举行的仪式。我们在旧小
    说里也常读到杀了人来祭旗,那是军礼。——礼的内容在现代标准看
    去,可能是很残酷的。残酷与否并非合礼与否的问题。“子贡欲去告
    朔之饩羊。子曰,赐也,尔爱其羊,我爱其礼。”恻隐之心并没有使
    孔子同意于取消相当残忍的行为。

    礼是社会公认合式的行为规范。合于礼的就是说这些行为是做得对的,对是合式的意思。如果单从行为规范一点说,本和法律无异,法律也是一种行为规范。礼和法不相同的地方是维持规范的力量。法
    律是靠国家的权力来推行的。“国家”是指政治的权力,在现代国家
    没有形成前,部落也是政治权力。而礼却不需要这有形的权力机构来
    维持。维持礼这种规范的是传统。

    传统是社会所累积的经验。行为规范的目的是在配合人们的行为以完成社会的任务,社会的任务是在满足社会中各分子的生活需要。人们要满足需要必须相互合作,并且采取有效技术,向环境获取资源。这套方法并不是由每个人自行设计,或临时聚集了若干人加以规
    划的。人们有学习的能力,上一代所试验出来有效的结果,可以教给
    下一代。这样一代一代地累积出一套帮助人们生活的方法。从每个人
    说,在他出生之前,已经有人替他准备下怎样去应付人生道上所可能
    发生的问题了。他只要“学而时习之”就可以享受满足需要的愉快了。

    文化本来就是传统,不论哪一个社会,绝不会没有传统的。衣食
    住行种种最基本的事务,我们并不要事事费心思,那是因为我们托祖
    宗之福,一一有着可以遵守的成法。但是在乡土社会中,传统的重要
    性比现代社会更甚。那是因为在乡土社会里传统的效力更大。
    乡土社会是安土重迁的,生于斯、长于斯、死于斯的社会。不但
    是人口流动很小,而且人们所取给资源的土地也很少变动。在这种不
    分秦汉,代代如是的环境里,个人不但可以信任自己的经验,而且同
    样可以信任若祖若父的经验。一个在乡土社会里种田的老农所遇着的
    只是四季的转换,而不是时代变更。一年一度,周而复始。前人所用
    来解决生活问题的方案,尽可抄袭来作自己生活的指南。愈是经过前
    代生活中证明有效的,也愈值得保守。于是“言必尧舜”,好古是生
    活的保障了。

    我自己在抗战时,疏散在昆明乡下,初生的孩子,整天啼哭不
    定,找不到医生,只有请教房东老太太。她一听哭声就知道牙根上生
    了“假牙”,是一种寄生菌,吃奶时就会发痛,不吃奶又饿。她不慌
    不忙地要我们用咸菜和蓝青布去擦孩子的嘴腔。一两天果然好了。这
    地方有这种病,每个孩子都发生,也因之每个母亲都知道怎样治,那
    是有效的经验。只要环境不变,没有新的细菌侵入,这套不必讲学理
    的应付方法,总是有效的。既有效也就不必问理由了。

    像这一类的传统,不必知之,只要照办,生活就能得到保障的办
    法,自然会随之发生一套价值。我们说“灵验”,就是说含有一种不
    可知的魔力在后面。依照着做就有福,不依照了就会出毛病。于是人
    们对于传统也就渐渐有了敬畏之感了。

    如果我们对行为和目的之间的关系不加推究,只按着规定的方法
    做,而且对于规定的方法带着不这样做就会有不幸的信念时,这套行
    为也就成了我们普通所谓“仪式”了。礼是按着仪式做的意思。礼字
    本是从豊从示。豊是一种祭器,示是指一种仪式。

    礼并不是靠一个外在的权力来推行的,而是从教化中养成了个人的敬畏之感,使人服膺;人服礼是主动的。礼是可以为人所好的,所谓“富于好礼”。孔子很重视服礼的主动性,在下面一段话里说得很楚:颜渊问仁。子曰:“克己复礼为仁。一日克己复礼,天下归仁焉。为仁由己,而由人乎哉?”颜渊曰:“请问其目。”子曰:“非礼勿视,非礼勿听,非礼勿言,非礼勿动。”颜渊曰:“回虽不敏,请事斯语。”

    这显然是和法律不同了,甚至不同于普通所谓道德。法律是从外限制人的,不守法所得到的罚是由特定的权力所加之于个人的。人可以逃避法网,逃得脱还可以自己骄傲、得意。道德是社会舆论所维持的,做了不道德的事,见不得人,那是不好;受人吐弃,是耻。礼则有甚于道德:如果失礼,不但不好,而且不对、不合、不成。这是个人习惯所维持的。十目所视,十手所指的,即使在没有人的地方也会不能自已。曾子易箦[《礼记》:孔子学生曾子严守礼法,病死前仍坚持换掉大夫专用卧席 ]是一个很好的例子。礼是合式的路子,是经教化过程而成为主动性的服膺于传统的习惯。

    礼治从表面看去好像是人们行为不受规律拘束而自动形成的秩序。其实自动的说法是不确,只是主动地服于成规罢了。孔子一再地用“克”字,用“约”字来形容礼的养成,可见礼治并不是离开社会,由于本能或天意所构成的秩序了。

    礼治的可能必须以传统可以有效地应付生活问题为前提。乡土社会满足了这前提,因之它的秩序可以用礼来维持。在一个变迁很快的社会,传统的效力是无法保证的。不管一种生活的方法在过去是怎样有效,如果环境一改变,谁也不能再依着法子去应付新的问题了。所应付的问题如果要由团体合作的时候,就得大家接受个同意的办法,要保证大家在规定的办法下合作应付共同问题,就得有个力量来控制各个人了。这其实就是法律。也就是所谓“法治”。

    法治和礼治是发生在两种不同的社会情态中。这里所谓礼治也许
    就是普通所谓人治,但是礼治一词不会像人治一词那样容易引起误
    解,以致有人觉得社会秩序是可以由个人好恶来维持的了。礼治和这
    种个人好恶的统治相差很远,因为礼是传统,是整个社会历史在维持
    这种秩序。礼治社会是并不能在变迁很快的时代中出现的,这是乡土
    社会的特色。

    无讼

    在乡土社会里,一说起“讼师”,大家就会联想到“挑拨是
    非”之类的恶行。作刀笔吏的在这种社会里是没有地位的。可是在都
    市里律师之上还要加个大字,报纸的封面可能全幅是律师的题名录。
    而且好好的公司和个人,都会去请律师作常年顾问。在传统眼光中,
    都市真是个是非场,规矩人是住不得的了。

    讼师改称律师,更加大字在上;打官司改称起诉;包揽是非改称
    法律顾问——这套名词的改变正代表了社会性质的改变,也就是礼治
    社会变为法治社会。

    在都市社会中一个人不明白法律,要去请教别人,并不是件可耻
    之事。事实上,普通人在都市里居住,求生活,很难知道有关生活、
    职业的种种法律。法律成了专门知识。不知道法律的人却又不能在法
    律之外生活。在有秩序的都市社会中,在法律之外生活就会捣乱社会
    的共同安全,于是这种人不能不有个顾问了。律师地位的重要从此获
    得。

    但是在乡土社会的礼治秩序中做人,如果不知道“礼”,就成了
    撒野,没有规矩,简直是个道德问题,不是个好人。一个负责地方秩
    序的父母官,维持礼治秩序的理想手段是教化,而不是折狱。如果有
    非打官司不可,那必然是因为有人破坏了传统的规矩。在旧小说上,
    我们常见的听讼,亦称折狱的程序是:把“犯人”拖上堂,先各打屁
    股若干板,然后一方面大呼冤枉。父母官用了他“看相”式的眼光,
    分出那个“獐头鼠目”,必非好人,重加呵责,逼出供状,结果好恶
    分辨,冤也伸了,大呼青天。——这种程序在现代眼光中,会感觉到
    没有道理;但是在乡土社会中,这却是公认正当的。否则为什么这类
    记载,《包公案》、《施公案》等等能成了传统的畅销书呢?

    我在上一次杂话中已说明了礼治秩序的性质。在这里我可以另打
    一个譬喻来说明:在我们比赛足球时,裁判官吹了叫子,说那个人犯
    规,那个人就得受罚,用不到由双方停了球辩论。最理想的球赛是裁
    判员形同虚设(除了做个发球或出界的信号员)。为什么呢?那是因
    为每个参加比赛的球员都应当事先熟悉规则,而且都事先约定根据双
    方同意的规则进行比赛,裁判员是规则的权威。他的责任是在察看每
    个球员的动作不越出规则之外。一个有Sportsmanship的球员并不会在
    裁判员的背后,向对方的球员偷偷地打一暗拳。如果发生此类事情,
    不但裁判员可以罚他,而且这个球员,甚至全球队的名誉即受影响。
    球员对于规则要谙熟,技艺要能做到从心所欲而不逾规的程度,他需
    要长期的训练。如果发生有意犯规的举动,就可以说是训练不良,也
    是指导员的耻辱。

    这个譬喻可以用来说明乡土社会对于讼事的看法。所谓礼治就是
    对传统规则的服膺。生活各方面,人和人的关系,都有着一定的规
    则。行为者对于这些规则从小就熟习,不问理由而认为是当然的。长
    期的教育已把外在的规则化成了内在的习惯。维持礼俗的力量不在身
    外的权力,而是在身内的良心。所以这种秩序注重修身,注重克己。
    理想的礼治是每个人都自动地守规矩,不必有外在的监督。但是理想
    的礼治秩序并不是常有的。一个人可以为了自私的动机,偷偷地越出
    规矩。这种人在这种秩序里是败类无疑。每个人知礼是责任,社会假
    定每个人是知礼的,至少社会有责任要使每个人知礼。所以“子不
    教”成了“父之过”。这也是乡土社会中通行“连坐”的根据。儿子
    做了坏事情,父亲得受刑罚,甚至教师也不能辞其咎,教得认真,子
    弟不会有坏的行为。打官司也成了一种可羞之事,表示教化不够。
    在乡村里所谓调解,其实是一种教育过程。我曾在乡下参加过这
    类调解的集会。我之被邀,在乡民看来是极自然的,因为我是在学校
    里教书的,读书知礼,是权威。其他负有调解责任的是一乡的长老。
    最有意思的是保长从不发言,因为他在乡里并没有社会地位,他只是
    个干事。调解是个新名词,旧名词是评理。差不多每次都由一位很会
    说话的乡绅开口。他的公式总是把那被调解的双方都骂一顿。“这简
    直是丢我们村子里脸的事!你们还不认了错,回家去。”接着教训了
    一番。有时竟拍起桌子来发一阵脾气。他依着他认为“应当”的告诉
    他们。这一阵却极有效,双方时常就“和解”了,有时还得罚他们请
    一次客。我那时常觉得像是在球场旁看裁判官吹哨子,罚球。

    我记得一个很有意思的案子:某甲已上了年纪,抽大烟。长子为
    了全家的经济,很反对他父亲有这嗜好,但也不便干涉。次子不务正
    业,偷偷抽大烟,时常怂恿老父亲抽大烟,他可以分润一些。有一次
    给长子看见了,就痛打他的弟弟,这弟弟赖在老父身上。长子一时火
    起,骂了父亲。家里大闹起来,被人拉到乡公所来评理。那位乡绅,
    先照例认为这是件全村的丑事。接着动用了整个伦理原则,小儿子是
    败类,看上去就不是好东西,最不好,应当赶出村子。大儿子骂了父
    亲,该罚。老父亲不知道管教儿子,还要抽大烟,受了一顿教训。这
    样,大家认了罚回家。那位乡绅回头和我发了一阵牢骚。一代不如一
    代,真是世风日下。子曰:“听讼,吾犹人也,必也使无讼乎。”——当时体会到了
    孔子说这话时的神气了。

    现代都市社会中讲个人权利,权利是不能侵犯的。国家保护这些
    权利,所以定下了许多法律。一个法官并不考虑道德问题、伦理观
    念,他并不在教化人。刑罚的用意已经不复“以儆效尤”,而是在保
    护个人的权利和社会的安全。尤其在民法范围里,他并不是在分辨是
    非,而是在厘定权利。在英美以判例为基础的法律制度下,很多时间
    诉讼的目的是在获得以后可以遵守的规则。一个变动中的社会,所有
    的规则是不能不变动的。环境改变了,相互权利不能不跟着改变。事
    实上并没有两个案子的环境完全相同,所以各人的权利应当怎样厘
    定,时常成为问题,因之构成诉讼,以获取可以遵守的判例,所谓
    Test case。在这种情形里自然不发生道德问题了。

    现代的社会中并不把法律看成一种固定的规则,法律一定得随着
    时间而改变其内容。也因之,并不能盼望各个在社会里生活的人都能
    熟悉这与时俱新的法律,所以不知道法律并不成为“败类”。律师也
    成了现代社会中不可缺的职业。

    中国正处在从乡土社会蜕变的过程中,原有对诉讼的观念还是很
    坚固地存留在广大的民间,也因之使现代的司法不能彻底推行。第一
    是现行法里的原则是从西洋搬过来的,和旧有的伦理观念相差很大。
    我在前几篇杂话中已说过,在中国传统的差序格局中,原本不承认有
    可以施行于一切人的统一规则,而现行法却是采用个人平等主义的。
    这一套已经使普通老百姓不明白,在司法制度的程序上又是隔膜到不
    知怎样利用。在乡间普通人还是怕打官司的,但是新的司法制度却已
    推行下乡了。那些不容于乡土伦理的人物从此却找到了一种新的保
    障。他们可以不服乡间的调解而告到司法处去。当然,在理论上,这
    是好现象,因为这样才能破坏原有的乡土社会的传统,使中国能走上
    现代化的道路。但是事实上,在司法处去打官司的,正是那些乡间所
    认为“败类”的人物。依着现行法去判决(且把贪污那一套除外),
    时常可以和地方传统不合。乡间认为坏的行为却正可以是合法的行
    为,于是司法处在乡下人的眼光中成了一个包庇作恶的机构了。
    有一位兼司法官的县长曾和我谈到过很多这种例子。有个人因妻
    子偷了汉子打伤了奸夫。在乡间这是理直气壮的,但是和奸没有罪,
    何况又没有证据,殴伤却有罪。那位县长问我:他怎么判好呢?他更
    明白,如果是善良的乡下人,自己知道做了坏事决不会到衙门里来
    的。这些凭借一点法律知识的败类,却会在乡间为非作恶起来,法律
    还要去保护他。我也承认这是很可能发生的事实。现行的司法制度在
    乡间发生了很特殊的副作用,它破坏了原有的礼治秩序,但并不能有
    效地建立起法治秩序。法治秩序的建立不能单靠制定若干法律条文和
    设立若干法庭,重要的还得看人民怎样去应用这些设备。更进一步,
    在社会结构和思想观念上还得先有一番改革。如果在这些方面不加以
    改革,单把法律和法庭推行下乡,结果法治秩序的好处未得,而破坏
    礼治秩序的弊病却已先发生了。

    无为政治

    论权力的人多少可以分成两派,两种看法:一派是偏重在社会冲突的一方面,另一派是偏重在社会合作的一方面;两者各有偏重,所看到的不免也各有不同的地方。

    从社会冲突一方面着眼的,权力表现在社会不同团体或阶层间主从的形态里。在上的是握有权力的,他们利用权力去支配在下的,发号施令,以他们的意志去驱使被支配者的行动。权力,依这种观点说,是冲突过程的持续,是一种休战状态中的临时平衡。冲突的性质并没有消弭,但是武力的阶段过去了,被支配的一方面已认了输,屈服了。但是他们并没有甘心接受胜利者所规定下的条件,非心服也。于是两方面的关系中发生了权力。权力是维持这关系所必需的手段,它是压迫性质的,是上下之别。从这种观点看去,政府,甚至国家组织,凡是握有这种权力的,都是统治者的工具。跟下去还可以说,政府、甚至国家组织,只存在于阶级斗争的过程中。如果有一天“阶级斗争”的问题解决了,社会上不分阶级了,政府、甚至国家组织,都会像秋风里的梧桐叶一般自己凋谢落地。——这种权力我们不妨称之为横暴权力。

    从社会合作一方面着眼的,却看到权力的另一性质。社会分工的
    结果使得每个人都不能“不求人”而生活。分工对于每个人都是有利
    的,因为这是经济的基础,人可以花费较少劳力得到较多收获;劳力
    是成本,是痛苦的;人靠了分工,减轻了生活担子,增加了享受。享
    受固然是人所乐从的,但贪了这种便宜,每个人都不能自足了,不能
    独善其身,不能不管“闲事”,因为如果别人不好好地安于其位地做
    他所分的工作,就会影响自己的生活。这时,为了自己,不能不干涉
    人家了。同样,自己如果不尽其分,也会影响人家,受着人家的干
    涉。这样就发生了权利和义务,从干涉别人一方面说是权利,从自己
    接受人家的干涉一方面说是义务。各人都有维持各人的工作、维护各
    人可以互相监督的责任。没有人可以“任意”依自己高兴去做自己想
    做的事,而得遵守着大家同意分配的工作。可是这有什么保障呢?如
    果有人不遵守怎么办呢?这就发生了共同授予的权力。这种权力的基
    础是社会契约,是同意。社会分工愈复杂,这权力也愈扩大。如果不
    愿意受这种权力的限制,只有回到“不求人”的境界里去做鲁宾逊,
    那时才真的顶天立地。不然,也得“小国寡民”以减少权力。再说得
    清楚些,得抛弃经济利益,不讲享受,像人猿泰山一般回到原始生活
    水准上去。不然的话,这种权力也总解脱不了。——这种权力我们不
    妨称之为同意权力。

    这两种看法都是有根据的,并不冲突的,因为在人类社会里这两
    种权力都存在,而且在事实层里,统治者、所谓政府,总同时代表着
    这两种权力,不过是配合的成分上有不同。原因是社会分化不容易,
    至少以已往的历史说,只有合作而没有冲突。这两种过程常是互相交
    割,错综混合,冲突里有合作,合作里有冲突,不很单纯的。所以上
    面两种性质的权力是概念上的区别,不常是事实上的区分。我们如果
    要明白一个社区的权力结构就不能不从这两种权力怎样配合上去分
    析。有的社区偏重在这方面,有的社区偏重在那方面。而且更可以在
    一社区中,某些人间发生那一种权力关系,某些人间发生另一种权力
    关系。譬如说美国,表面上是偏重同意权力的,但是种族之间,事实
    上,却依旧是横暴权力在发生作用。

    许由、务光皆是传说中的贤士。相传唐尧欲让天下于许由,许由
    避之于箕山中。商汤欲让天下于务光,务光负石投水而死。
    有人觉得权力本身是具有引诱力的,人有“权力的饥饿”。这种
    看法忽略了权力的工具性。人也许因为某种心理变态可能发生单纯的
    支配欲或所谓Sadism(残酷的嗜好),但这究竟不是正常。人们喜欢
    的是从权力得到的利益。如果握在手上的权力并不能得到利益,或是
    利益可以不必握有权力也能得到的话,权力引诱也就不会太强烈。譬
    如英国有一次民意测验,愿意自己孩子将来做议员或做阁员的人的比
    例很低。在英国做议员或做阁员的人薪水虽低,还是有着社会荣誉的
    报酬,大多数的人对此尚且并无急于攀登之意,如果连荣誉都不给的
    话,使用权力的人真成为公仆时,恐怕世界上许由、务光之类的人物
    也将不足为奇了。

    权力之所以引诱人,最主要的应当是经济利益。在同意权力下,
    握有权力者并不是为了要保障自身特殊的利益,所以社会上必须用荣
    誉和高薪来延揽。至于横暴权力和经济利益的关系就更为密切了。统
    治者要用暴力来维持他们的地位不能是没有目的的,而所具的目的也
    很难想象不是经济的。我们很可以反过来说,如果没有经济利益可
    得,横暴权力也就没有多大的意义,因之也就不易发生。

    甲团体想用权力来统治乙团体以谋得经济利益,必须有一前提:
    就是乙团体的存在可以供给这项利益;说得更明白一些,乙团体的生
    产量必须能超过他的消费量,然后有一些剩余去引诱甲团体来征服
    他。这是极重要的。一个只有生产他生存必需的消费品的人是并没有
    资格做奴隶的。我说这话意思是想指出农业社会中横暴权力的限制。
    在广西瑶山里调查时,我常见到汉人侵占瑶人的土地,而并不征服瑶
    人来作奴隶。原因当然很多,但主要的一个,依我看来,是土地太贫
    乏,而种水田的瑶人,并不肯降低生活程度,做汉人的佃户。如果瑶
    人打不过汉人,他们就放弃土地搬到别处去。在农业民族的争斗中,
    最主要的方式是把土著赶走而占据他们的土地自己来耕种。尤其是在
    人口已经很多、劳力可以自足、土地利用已到了边际的时候更是如
    此。我们读历史,常常可以找到“坑卒几万人”之类的记录,至于见
    人便杀的流寇,一直到不久之前还是可能遭遇的经验。这种情形大概
    不是工业性的侵略权力所能了解的。

    我并不是说在农业性的乡土社会基础上并不能建立横暴权力。相
    反,我们常常见到这种社会恰是皇权的发祥地,那是因为乡土社会并
    不是一个富于抵抗能力的组织。农业民族受游牧民族的侵略是历史上
    不断的记录。这是不错的,东方的农业平原正是帝国的领域,但是农
    业的帝国是虚弱的,因为皇权并不能滋长壮健,能支配强大的横暴权
    力的基础不足,农业的剩余跟着人口增加而日减,和平又给人口增加
    的机会。

    中国的历史很可助证这个看法:一个雄图大略的皇权,为了开疆
    辟土,筑城修河,这些原不能说是什么虐政,正可视作一笔投资,和
    罗斯福造田纳西工程性质可以有相类之处。但是缺乏储蓄的农业经济
    却受不住这种工程的费用,没有足够的剩余,于是怨声载道,与汝偕
    亡地和皇权为难了。这种有为的皇权不能不同时加强它对内的压力,
    费用更大,陈胜吴广之流,揭竿而起,天下大乱了。人民死亡遍地,
    人口减少了,于是乱久必合,又形成一个没有比休息更能引诱人的局
    面,皇权力求无为,所谓养民。养到一个时候,皇权逐渐累积了一些
    力量,这力量又刺激皇帝的雄图大略,这种循环也因而复始。
    为了皇权自身的维持,在历史的经验中,找到了“无为”的生存
    价值,确立了无为政治的理想。

    横暴权力有着这个经济的拘束,于是在天高皇帝远的距离下,把
    乡土社会中人民切身的公事让给了同意权力去活动了。可是同意权力
    却有着一套经济条件的限制。依我在上面所说的,同意权力是分工体
    系的产物。分工体系发达,这种权力才能跟着扩大。乡土社会是个小
    农经济,在经济上每个农家,除了盐铁之外,必要时很可关门自给。
    于是我们很可以想象同意权力的范围也可以小到“关门”的程度。在
    这里我们可以看到的是乡土社会里的权力结构,虽则名义上可以说
    是“专制”“独裁”,但是除了自己不想持续的末代皇帝之外,在人
    民实际生活上看,是松弛和微弱的,是挂名的,是无为的。

    长老统治

    要了解乡土社会的权力结构,只从我在上篇所分析的横暴权力和
    同意权力两个概念去看还是不够的。我们固然可以从乡土社会的性质
    上去说明横暴权力所受到事实上的限制,但是这并不是说乡土社会权
    力结构是普通所谓“民主”形式的。民主形式根据同意权力,在乡土
    社会中,把横暴权力所加上的一层“政府”的统治揭开,在传统的无
    为政治中这层统治本是并不很强的,基层上所表现出来的也并不完全
    是许多权利上相等的公民共同参预的政治。这里正是讨论中国基层政
    治性质的一个谜。有人说中国虽没有政治民主,却有社会民主。也有
    人说中国政治结构可分为两层,不民主的一层压在民主的一层上边。
    这些看法都有一部分近似;说近似而不说确当是因为这里还有一种权
    力,既不是横暴性质,也不是同意性质;既不是发生于社会冲突,也
    不是发生于社会合作;它是发生于社会继替的过程,是教化性的权
    力,或是说爸爸式的,英文里是Paternalism。

    社会继替是我在《生育制度》一书中提出来的一个新名词,但并
    不是一个新的概念,这就是指社会成员新陈代谢的过程。生死无常,
    人寿有限;从个人说这个世界不过是个逆旅,寄寓于此的这一阵子,
    久暂相差不远。但是这个逆旅却是有着比任何客栈、饭店更复杂和更
    严格的规律。没有一个新来的人,是在进门之前就明白这一套的。不
    但如此,到这“逆旅”里来的,又不是由于自己的选择,来了之后又
    不得任意搬家;只此一家,别无分店。当然,在这大店里有着不同部
    分;每个部分,我们称之为不同文化的区域,有着不完全一样的规
    律,但是有规律这一点却并无轩轾。没有在墙壁上不挂着比十诫还多
    的“旅客须知”的。因之,每个要在这逆旅里生活的人就得接受一番
    教化,使他能在这些众多规律下,从心所欲而不碰着铁壁。

    社会继替,就是社会分工的世代交替。“在人寿有限、生死无常的变动中,一个人的生活却依赖于一个完整的社会分工结构,所以社会不能不不断地预备下新人物等着去接替旧人物死亡和退伍所发生的
    缺位。”(费孝通:《乡土中国·生育制度》,北京:北京大学出版社1998年版,第223页。)

    社会中的规律有些是社会冲突的结果,也有些是社会合作的结
    果。在个人行为的四周所张起的铁壁,有些是横暴的,有些是同意
    的。但是无论如何,这些规律是要人遵守的,规律的内容是要人明白
    的。人如果像蚂蚁或是蜜蜂,情形也就简单了。群体生活的规律有着
    生理的保障,不学而能。人的规律类皆人为。用筷子夹豆腐,穿了高
    跟鞋跳舞不践别人的脚,真是难为人的规律;不学,不习,固然不
    成,学习时还得不怕困,不惮烦。不怕困,不惮烦,又非天性;于是
    不能不加以一些强制。强制发生了权力。

    这样发生的权力并非同意,又非横暴。说孩子们必须穿鞋才准上
    街是一种社会契约未免过分。所谓社会契约必先假定个人的意志。个
    人对于这种契约虽则并没有自由解脱的权利,但是这种契约性的规律
    在形成的过程中,必须尊重各个人的自由意志,民主政治的形式就是
    综合个人意志和社会强制的结果。在教化过程中并不发生这个问题,
    被教化者并没有选择的机会。他所要学习的那一套,我们称作文化
    的,是先于他而存在的。我们不用“意志”加在未成年的孩子的人格
    中,就因为在教化过程里并不需要这种承认。其实,所谓意志并不像
    生理上的器官一样是慢慢长成的,这不是心理现象,而是社会的承
    认。在维持同意秩序中,这是个必需的要素;在别的秩序中也就不发
    生了。我们不承认未成年的人有意志,也就说明了他们并没有进入同
    意秩序的事实。

    我曾说:“孩子碰着的不是一个为他方便而设下的世界,而是一个为成人们方便所布置下的园地。他闯入进来,并没有带着创立新秩序的力量,可是又没有个服从旧秩序的心愿”(《生育制度》一〇一
    页)。从并不征求、也不考虑他们同意与否而设下他们必须适应的社
    会生活方式的一方面说,教化他们的人可以说是不民主的,但若说是
    横暴却又不然。横暴权力是发生于社会冲突,是利用来剥削被统治者
    以获得利益的工具。如果说教化过程是剥削性的,显然也是过分的。
    我曾称这是个“损己利人”的工作,一个人担负一个胚胎培养到成人
    的责任,除了精神上的安慰外,物质上有什么好处呢?“成人”的时
    限降低到生理上尚是儿童的程度,从而开始“剥削”,也许是可以发
    生的现象,但是为经济打算而生男育女,至少是一件打算得不大精到
    的亏本生意。

    从表面上看,“一个孩子在一小时中所受到的干涉,一定会超过
    成年人一年中所受社会指摘的次数。在最专制的君王手下做老百姓,
    也不会比一个孩子在最疼他的父母手下过日子为难过”(同上注)。
    但是性质上严父和专制君王究竟是不同的。所不同的就在教化过程是
    代替社会去陶炼出合于在一定的文化方式中经营群体生活的分子。担
    负这工作的,一方面也可以说是为了社会,一方面可以说是为了被教
    化者,并不是统治关系。

    教化性的权力虽则在亲子关系里表现得最明显,但并不限于亲子关系。凡是文化性的,不是政治性的强制都包含这种权力。文化和政治的区别就在这里:凡是被社会不成问题地加以接受的规范,是文化
    性的;当一个社会还没有共同接受一套规范,各种意见纷呈,求取临
    时解决办法的活动是政治。文化的基础必须是同意的,但文化对于社
    会的新分子是强制的,是一种教化过程。

    在变化很少的社会里,文化是稳定的,很少新的问题,生活是一
    套传统的办法。如果我们能想象一个完全由传统所规定下的社会生
    活,这社会可以说是没有政治的,有的只是教化。事实上固然并没有
    这种社会,但是乡土社会却是靠近这种标准的社会。“为政不在多
    言”、“无为而治”都是描写政治活动的单纯。也是这种社会,人的
    行为有着传统的礼管束着,儒家很有意思想形成一个建筑在教化权力
    上的王者;他们从没有热心于横暴权力所维持的秩序。“苛政猛于
    虎”的政是横暴性的,“为政以德”的政是教化性的。“为民父
    母”是爸爸式权力的意思。

    教化权力的扩大到成人之间的关系必须得假定个稳定的文化。稳
    定的文化传统是有效的保证。我们如果就个别问题求个别应付时,不
    免“活到老,学到老”,因为每一段生活所遇着的问题都是不同的。
    文化像是一张生活谱,我们可以按着问题去查照。所以在这种社会里
    没有我们现在所谓成年的界限。凡是比自己年长的,他必定先发生过
    我现在才发生的问题,他也就可以是我的“师”了。三人行,必有可
    以教给我怎样去应付问题的人。而每一个年长的人都握有强制年幼的
    人的教化权力:“出则悌”,逢着年长的人都得恭敬、顺服于这种权
    力。

    在我们客套中互问年龄并不是偶然的,这礼貌正反映出我们这个
    社会里相互对待的态度是根据长幼之序。长幼之序也点出了教化权力
    所发生的效力。在我们亲属称谓中,长幼是一个极重要的原则,我们
    分出兄和弟、姊和妹、伯和叔,在许多别的民族并不这样分法。我记
    得老师史禄国先生曾提示过我:这种长幼分划是中国亲属制度中最基
    本的原则,有时可以掩盖世代原则。亲属原则是在社会生活中形成
    的,长幼原则的重要也表示了教化权力的重要。

    文化不稳定,传统的办法并不足以应付当前的问题时,教化权力
    必然跟着缩小,缩进亲子关系,师生关系,而且更限于很短的一个时
    间。在社会变迁的过程中,人并不能靠经验作指导。能依赖的是超出
    于个别情境的原则,而能形成原则、应用原则的却不一定是长者。这
    种能力和年龄的关系不大,重要的是智力和专业,还可加一点机会。
    讲机会,年幼的比年长的反而多。他们不怕变,好奇,肯试验。在变
    迁中,习惯是适应的阻碍,经验等于顽固和落伍。顽固和落伍并非只
    是口头上的讥笑,而是生存机会上的威胁。在这种情形中,一个孩子
    用小名来称呼他的父亲,不但不会引起父亲的呵责,反而是一种亲热
    的表示,同时也给父亲一种没有被挤的安慰。尊卑不在年龄上,长幼
    成为没有意义的比较,见面也不再问贵庚了。——这种社会离乡土性
    也远了。

    回到我们的乡土社会来,在它的权力结构中,虽则有着不民主的
    横暴权力,也有着民主的同意权力,但是在这两者之外还有教化权
    力,后者既非民主又异于不民主的专制,是另有一工的。所以用民主
    和不民主的尺度来衡量中国社会,都是也都不是,都有些像,但都不
    确当。一定要给它一个名词的话,我一时想不出比长老统治更好的说
    法了。

    血缘和地缘

    缺乏变动的文化里,长幼之间发生了社会的差次,年长的对年幼
    的具有强制的权力。这是血缘社会的基础。血缘的意思是人和人的权
    利和义务根据亲属关系来决定。亲属是由生育和婚姻所构成的关系。
    血缘,严格说来,只指由生育所发生的亲子关系。事实上,在单系的
    家庭组织中所注重的亲属确多由于生育而少由于婚姻,所以说是血缘
    也无妨。

    生育是社会持续所必需的,任何社会都一样,所不同的是说有些
    社会用生育所发生的社会关系来规定各人的社会地位,有些社会却并
    不如此。前者是血缘的。大体上说来,血缘社会是稳定的,缺乏变
    动;变动得大的社会,也就不易成为血缘社会。社会的稳定是指它结
    构的静止,填入结构中各个地位的个人是不能静止的,他们受着生命
    的限制,不能永久停留在那里,他们是要死的。血缘社会就是想用生
    物上的新陈代谢作用,生育,去维持社会结构的稳定。父死子继:农
    人之子恒为农,商人之子恒为商——那是职业的血缘继替;贵人之子
    依旧贵——那是身份的血缘继替;富人之子依旧富——那是财富的血
    缘继替。到现在固然很少社会能完全抛弃血缘继替,那是以亲属来担
    负生育的时代不易做到的。但是社会结构如果发生变动,完全依血缘
    去继替也属不可能。生育没有社会化之前,血缘作用的强弱似乎是以
    社会变迁的速率来决定。

    血缘所决定的社会地位不容个人选择。世界上最用不上意志,同
    时在生活上又是影响最大的决定,就是谁是你的父母。谁当你的父
    母,在你说,完全是机会,且是你存在之前的既存事实。社会用这个
    无法竞争,又不易藏没、歪曲的事实来作分配各人的职业、身份、财
    产的标准,似乎是最没有理由的了;如果有理由的话,那是因为这是
    安稳既存秩序的最基本的办法。只要你接受了这原则(我们有谁曾认
    真地怀疑过这事实?我们又有谁曾想为这原则探讨过存在的理由?)
    社会里很多可能引起的纠纷也随着不发生了。

    血缘是稳定的力量。在稳定的社会中,地缘不过是血缘的投影,
    不分离的。“生于斯、死于斯”把人和地的因缘固定了。生,也就是
    血,决定了他的地。世代间人口的繁殖,像一个根上长出的树苗,在
    地域上靠近在一伙。地域上的靠近可以说是血缘上亲疏的一种反映,
    区位是社会化了的空间。我们在方向上分出尊卑:左尊于右,南尊于
    北,这是血缘的坐标。空间本身是混然的,但是我们却用了血缘的坐
    标把空间划分了方向和位置。当我们用“地位”两字来描写一个人在
    社会中所占的据点时,这个原是指“空间”的名词却有了社会价值的
    意义。这也告诉我们“地”的关联派生于社会关系。

    在人口不流动的社会中,自足自给的乡土社会的人口是不需要流
    动的,家族这个社群包含着地域的涵义。村落这个概念可以说是多余
    的。儿谣里“摇摇摇,摇到外婆家”,在我们自己的经验中,“外婆
    家”充满着地域的意义。血缘和地缘的合一是社区的原始状态。
    但是人毕竟不是植物,还是要流动的。乡土社会中无法避免的
    是“细胞分裂”的过程,一个人口在繁殖中的血缘社群,繁殖到一定
    程度,他们不能在一定地域上集居了,那是因为这个社群所需的土地
    面积,因人口繁殖,也得不断地扩大。扩大到一个程度,住的地和工
    作的地距离太远,阻碍着效率时,这个社群就不能不在区位上分裂。
    ——这还是以土地可以无限扩张时说的。事实是,每个家族可以向外
    开垦的机会很有限,人口繁殖所引起的常是向内的精耕,精耕受着土
    地报酬递减律的限制,逼着这个社群分裂,分出来的部分另外到别的
    地方去找耕地。

    如果分出去的细胞能在荒地上开垦,另外繁殖成个村落,它和原
    来的乡村还是保持着血缘的联系,甚至用原来地名来称这新地方,那
    是说否定了空间的分离。这种例子在移民社会中很多。在美国旅行的
    人,如果只看地名,会发生这是个“揉乱了的欧洲”的幻觉。新英
    伦、纽约(新约克)是著名的;伦敦、莫斯科等地名在美国地图上都
    找得到,而且不只一个。就拿我们自己来说吧,血缘性的地缘更是显
    著。我十岁就离开了家乡,吴江,在苏州城里住了九年,但是我一直
    在各种文件的籍贯项下填着“江苏吴江”。抗战时期在云南住了八
    年,籍贯毫无改变,甚至生在云南的我的孩子,也继承着我的籍贯。
    她的一生大概也得老是填“江苏吴江”了。我们的祖宗在吴江已有二
    十多代,但是在我们的灯笼上却贴着“江夏费”的大红字。江夏是在
    湖北,从地缘上说我有什么理由和江夏攀关系?真和我的孩子一般,
    凭什么可以和她从来没有到过的吴江发生地缘呢?在这里很显然在我
    们乡土社会里地缘还没有独立成为一种构成团结力的关系。我们的籍
    贯是取自我们的父亲的,并不是根据自己所生或所住的地方,而是和
    姓一般继承的,那是“血缘”,所以我们可以说籍贯只是“血缘的空
    间投影”。

    很多离开老家漂流到别地方去的并不能像种子落入土中一般长成新村落,他们只能在其他已经形成的社区中设法插进去。如果这些没有血缘关系的人能结成一个地方社群,他们之间的联系可以是纯粹的地缘,而不是血缘了。这样血缘和地缘才能分离。但是事实上这在中国乡土社会中却相当困难。我常在各地的村子里看到被称为“客边”“新客”“外村人”等的人物。在户口册上也有注明“寄籍”的。在现代都市里都规定着可以取得该地公民权的手续,主要的是一定的居住时期。但是在乡村里居住时期并不是个重要条件,因为我知道许多村子里已有几代历史的人还是被称为新客或客边的。我在江村和禄村调查时都注意过这问题:“怎样才能成为村子里的人?”大体上说有几个条件:第一是要生根在土里:在村子里有土地。第二是要从婚姻中进入当地的亲属圈子。这几个条件并不是容易的,因为在中国乡土社会中土地并不充分自由卖买。土地权受着氏族的保护,除非得到氏族的同意,很不易把土地卖给外边人。婚姻的关系固然是取得地缘的门路,一个人嫁到了另一个地方去就成为另一个地方的人(入赘使男子可以进入另一地方社区),但是已经住入了一个地方的“外客”却并不容易娶得本地人作妻子,使他的儿女有个进入当地社区的机会。事实上大概先得有了土地,才能在血缘网中生根。——这不过是我的假设,还得更多比较材料加以证实,才能成立。

    这些寄居于社区边缘上的人物并不能说已插入了这村落社群中,
    因为他们常常得不到一个普通公民的权利,他们不被视作自己人,不
    被人所信托。我已说过乡土社会是个亲密的社会,这些人却是“陌
    生”人,来历不明,形迹可疑。可是就在这个特性上却找到了他们在
    乡土社会中的特殊职业。

    亲密的血缘关系限制着若干社会活动,最主要的是冲突和竞争;
    亲属是自己人,从一个根本上长出来的枝条,原则上是应当痛痒相
    关,有无相通的。而且亲密的共同生活中各人互相依赖的地方是多方
    面和长期的,因之在授受之间无法一笔一笔地清算往回。亲密社群的
    团结性就依赖于各分子间都相互的拖欠着未了的人情。在我们社会里
    看得最清楚,朋友之间抢着回账,意思是要对方欠自己一笔人情,像是投一笔资。欠了别人的人情就得找一个机会加重一些去回个礼,加重一些就在使对方反欠了自己一笔人情。来来往往,维持着人和人之间 的互助 合作 。 亲密 社 群中 既无法不互欠人情,也最怕“算账”。“算账”“清算”等于绝交之谓,因为如果相互不欠人情,也就无需往来了。

    但是亲属不管怎样亲密,终究还是体外之己;虽说痛痒相关,事
    实上痛痒是走不出皮肤的。如果要维持这种亲密团体中的亲密,不成
    为“不是冤家不碰头”,也必须避免太重叠的人情。社会关系中权利
    和义务必须有相当的平衡,这平衡可以在时间上拉得很长,但是如果
    是一面倒,社会关系也就要吃不消,除非加上强制的力量,不然就会
    折断的。防止折断的方法之一是减轻社会关系上的担负。举一个例子
    来说:云南乡下有一种称上的钱会,是一种信用互助组织。我调查了
    参加的人的关系,看到两种倾向,第一是避免同族的亲属,第二是侧
    重在没有亲属关系的朋友方面。我问他们为什么不找同族亲属入。他
    们的理由是很现实的。同族的亲属理论上有互通有无,相互救济的责
    任,如果有能力,有好意,不必入就可以直接给钱帮忙。事实上,这
    种慷慨的亲属并不多,如果拉了入,假若不按期交款时,碍于人情不
    能逼,结果也吹了。所以他们干脆不找同族亲属。其他亲属如舅家的
    人虽有入的,但是也常发生不交款的事。我调查时就看到一位首为此
    发急的情形。他很感慨地说:钱上往来最好不要牵涉亲戚。这句话就
    是我刚才所谓减轻社会关系上的担负的注解。

    社会生活愈发达,人和人之间的往来也愈繁重,单靠人情不易维
    持相互间权利和义务的平衡。于是“当场算清”的需要也增加了。货
    币是清算的单位和媒介,有了一定的单位,清算时可以正确;有了这
    媒介可以保证各人间所得和所欠的信用。“钱上往来”就是这种可以
    当场清算的往来,也就是普通包括在“经济”这个范围之内的活动,
    狭义地说就是生意经,或是商业。

    Kula,是一种大范围的、具有跨部落性质的交换方式。库拉施行
    于居住在一大圈岛屿上的居民之间,把散布在东新几内亚东部和北部
    的岛屿连接在一起,正好形成一个封闭的循环圈,称为库拉圈。
    在亲密的血缘社会中商业是不能存在的。这并不是说这种社会不
    发生交易,而是说他们的交易是以人情来维持的,是相互馈赠的方
    式。实质上馈赠和贸易都是有无相通,只在清算方式上有差别。以馈
    赠来经营大规模的易货在太平洋岛屿间还可以看得到。Malinowski[社会人类学家,功能主义学派的开创者之一]所描写和分析的kula制度就是一个例证。但是这种制度不但复杂,而且很受限制。普通的情形是在血缘关系之外去建立商业基础。在我们乡土社会中,有专门作贸易活动的街集。街集时常不在村子里,而在一片空场上,各地的人到这特定的地方,各以“无情”的身份出现。在
    这里大家把原来的关系暂时搁开,一切交易都得当场算清。我常看见
    隔壁邻舍大家老远的走上十多里在街集上交换清楚之后,又老远地背
    回来。他们何必到街集上去跑这一趟呢,在门前不是就可以交换的
    么?这一趟是有作用的,因为在门前是邻舍,到了街集上才是“陌
    生”人。当场算清是陌生人间的行为,不能牵涉其他社会关系的。

    在从街集贸易发展到店面贸易的过程中,“客边”的地位就有了
    特殊的方便了。寄籍在血缘性社区边缘上的外边人成了商业活动的媒
    介。村子里的人对他可以讲价钱,可以当场算清,不必讲人情,没有
    什么不好意思。所以依我所知道的村子里开店面的,除了穷苦的老年
    人摆个摊子,等于是乞丐性质外,大多是外边来的“新客”。商业是
    在血缘之外发展的。

    地缘是从商业里发展出来的社会关系。血缘是身份社会的基础,
    而地缘却是契约社会的基础。契约是指陌生人中所作的约定。在订定
    契约时,各人有选择的自由,在契约进行中,一方面有信用,一方面
    有法律。法律需要一个同意的权力去支持。契约的完成是权利义务的
    清算,须要精密的计算,确当的单位,可靠的媒介。在这里是冷静的
    考虑,不是感情,于是理性支配着人们的活动——这一切是现代社会的特性,也正是乡土社会所缺的。

    从血缘结合转变到地缘结合是社会性质的转变,也是社会史上的一个大转变。

    名实的分离

    我们把乡土社会看成一个静止的社会不过是为了方便,尤其是在
    和现代社会相比较时,静止是乡土社会的特点,但是事实上完全静止
    的社会是不存在的,乡土社会不过比现代社会变得慢而已。说变得
    慢,主要的意思自是指变动的速率,但是不同的速率也引起了变动方
    式上的殊异。我在本文里将讨论乡土社会速率很慢的变动中所形成的
    变动方式。

    我在上面讨论权力的性质时已提出三种方式:一是在社会冲突中
    所发生的横暴权力;二是从社会合作中所发生的同意权力;三是从社
    会继替中所发生的长老权力。现在我又想提出第四种权力,这种权力
    发生在激烈的社会变迁过程之中。社会继替是指人物在固定的社会结
    构中的流动;社会变迁却是指社会结构本身的变动。这两种过程并不
    是冲突的,而是同时存在的,任何社会决不会有一天突然变出一个和
    旧有结构完全不同的样式,所谓社会变迁,不论怎样快,也是逐步
    的;所变的,在一个时候说,总是整个结构中的一小部分。因之从这
    两种社会过程里所发生出来的两种权力也必然同时存在。但是它们的
    消长却互相关联。如果社会变动得慢,长老权力也就更有势力;变得
    快,“父不父,子不子”的现象就会发生,长老权力也会随着缩小。
    社会结构自身并没有要变动的需要。有些学者,好像我在上文所
    提到的那位Spengler,把社会结构(文化中的一主要部分)视作有类
    于有机体,和我们身体一般,有幼壮老衰等阶段。我并不愿意接受他
    们的看法,因为我认为社会结构,像文化的其他部分一般,是人造出
    来的,是用来从环境里取得满足生活需要的工具。社会结构的变动是
    人要它变的,要它变的原因是在它已不能答复人的需要。好比我们用
    笔写字,笔和字都是工具,目的是在想用它们来把我们的意思传达给
    别人。如果我们所要传达的对象是英国人,中文和毛笔就不能是有效
    的工具了,我们得用别的工具,英文和打字机。

    这样说来社会变迁常是发生在旧有社会结构不能应付新环境的时
    候。新的环境发生了,人们最初遭遇到的是旧方法不能获得有效的结
    果,生活上发生了困难。人们不会在没有发觉旧方法不适用之前就把
    它放弃的。旧的生活方法有习惯的惰性。但是如果它已不能答复人们
    的需要,它终必会失去人们对它的信仰,守住一个没有效力的工具是
    没有意义的,会引起生活上的不便,甚至蒙受损失。另一方面,新的
    方法却又不是现存的,必须有人发明,或是有人向别种文化去学习,
    输入,此外,还得经过试验,才能被人接受,完成社会变迁的过程。
    在新旧交替之际,不免有一个惶惑、无所适从的时期,在这个时期,
    心理上充满着紧张、犹豫和不安。这里发生了“文化英雄”,他提得
    出办法,有能力组织新的试验,能获得别人的信任。这种人可以支配
    跟从他的群众,发生了一种权力。这种权力和横暴权力并不相同,因
    为它并不是建立在剥削关系之上的;和同意权力又不同,因为它并不
    是由社会所授权的;和长老权力更不同,因为它并不根据传统的。它
    是时势所造成的,无以名之,名之曰时势权力。

    这种时势权力在初民社会中常可以看到。在荒原上,人们常常遭
    遇不平常的环境,他们需要有办法的人才,那是英雄。在战争中,也
    是非常的局面,这类英雄也脱颖而出。现代社会又是一个变迁剧烈的
    社会,这种权力也在抬头了。最有意思的就是在一个落后的国家要赶
    紧现代化的过程中,这种权力表现得也最清楚。我想我们可以从这个
    角度去看苏联的权力性质。英美的学者把它归入横暴权力的一类里,
    因为它形式上是独裁的;但是从苏联人民的立场来看,这种独裁和沙
    皇的独裁却不一样,如果我们采用这个时势权力的概念看去,就比较
    容易了解它的本质了。

    这种权力最不发达的是在安定的社会中。乡土社会,当它的社会
    结构能答复人们生活的需要时,是一个最容易安定的社会,因之它也
    是个很少“领袖”和“英雄”的社会。所谓安定是相对的,指变得很
    慢。如果我单说“很慢”,这话句并不很明朗,一定要说出慢到什么
    程度。其实孔子已回答过这问题,他的答案是“三年无改于父之
    道”。换一句话来说,社会变迁可以吸收在社会继替之中的时候,我
    们可以称这社会是安定的。
    儒家所注重的“孝”道,其实是维持社会安定的手段,孝的解释
    是“无违”,那就是承认长老权力。长老代表传统,遵守传统也就可
    以无违于父之教。但是传统的代表是要死亡的,而且自己在时间过程
    中也会进入长老的地位。如果社会变迁的速率慢到可以和世代交替的
    速率相等,亲子之间,或是两代之间,不致发生冲突,传统自身慢慢
    变,还是可以保持长老的领导权。这种社会也就不需要“革命”了。
    从整个社会看,一个领导的阶层如果能追得上社会变迁的速率,
    这社会也可以避免因社会变迁而发生的混乱。英国是一个很好的例
    子。很多人羡慕英国能不流血而实行种种富于基本性的改革,但很多
    人都忽略了他们所以能这样的条件。英国在过去几个世纪中,就整个
    世界的文化来说是处于领导地位,他是工业革命的老家。英国社会中
    的领导阶层却又是最能适应环境变动的,环境变动的速率和领导阶层
    适应变动的速率配得上才不致发生流血的革命。英国是否能保持这个
    纪录,还得看他们是否能保持这种配合。

    乡土社会环境固定,在父死三年之后才改变他的道的速率中,社
    会变迁也不致引起人事的冲突。在人事范围中,长老保持他们的权
    力,子弟们在无违的标准中接受传统的统治。在这里不发生“反
    对”,长老权力也不容忍反对。长老权力是建立在教化作用之上的,
    教化是有知对无知,如果所传递的文化是有效的,被教的自没有反对
    的必要;如果所传递的文化已经失效,根本也就失去了教化的意
    义。“反对”在这种关系里是不发生的。
    容忍、甚至奖励、反对在同意权力中才发生,因为同意权力建立
    在契约上,执行这权力的人是否遵行契约是一个须随时加以监督的问
    题。而且反对,也就是异议,是获得同意的必要步骤。在横暴权力之
    下,没有反对,只有反抗,因为反对早就包含在横暴权力的关系中。
    因之横暴权力必须压制反抗,不能容忍反对。在时势权力中,反对是
    发生于对同一问题不同的答案上,但是有时,一个社会不能同时试验
    多种不同的方案,于是在不同方案之间发生了争斗,也可以称作“冷
    仗”,宣传战,争取人民的跟从。为了求功,每一个自信可以解决问
    题的人,都会感觉到别种方案会分散群众对自己的方案的注意和拥
    护,因之产生了不能容忍反对的“思想统制”。在思想争斗中,主要
    的是阵线,反对变成了对垒。

    回到长老权力下的乡土社会说,反对被时间冲淡,成了“注
    释”。注释是维持长老权力的形式而注入变动的内容。在中国的思想
    史中,除了社会变迁急速的春秋战国这一个时期,有过百家争鸣的思
    想争斗的场面外,自从定于一尊之后,也就在注释的方式中求和社会
    的变动谋适应。注释的变动方式可以引起名实之间发生极大的分离。
    在长老权力下,传统的形式是不准反对的,但是只要表面上承认这形
    式,内容却可以经注释而改变。结果不免是口是心非。在中国旧式家
    庭中生长的人都明白家长的意志怎样在表面的无违下,事实上被歪曲
    的。虚伪在这种情境中不但是无可避免而且是必需的。对不能反对而
    又不切实用的教条或命令只有加以歪曲,只留一个面子。面子就是表
    面的无违。名实之间的距离跟着社会变迁速率而增加。在一个完全固
    定的社会结构里是不会发生这距离的,但是事实上完全固定的社会并
    不存在。在变得很慢的社会中发生了长老权力,这种统治不能容忍反
    对,社会如果加速地变动,注释式歪曲原意的办法也就免不了。挟天子以令诸侯的结果,位与权,名与实,言与行,话与事,理论与现实,全趋向于分离了。

    从欲望到需要

    提起了时势权力使我又想到关于社会变迁另一问题,也就是现在
    我们常常听到的社会计划,甚至社会工程等一套说法。很明显的,这
    套名字是现代的,不是乡土社会中所熟习的。这里其实包含着一个重
    要的变化,如果我们要明白时势权力和长老权力的差别,我们还得在
    这方面加以探讨。人类发现社会也可以计划,是一个重大的发现,也
    就是说人类已走出了乡土性的社会了。在乡土社会里是没有这想法
    的。在乡土社会中人可以靠欲望去行事,但在现代社会中欲望并不能
    作为人们行为的指导,于是产生“需要”,因之有了“计划”。从欲
    望到需要是社会变迁中一个很重要的里程碑,让我先把欲望和需要这
    两个概念区别一下。
    观察人类行为,我们常可以看到人类并不是为行为而行为、为活
    动而活动的;行为或是活动都是手段,是有所为而为的。不但你自己
    可以默察自己,一举一动,都有个目的,要吃饭才拿起筷子来,要肚
    子饿了才吃饭……总是有个“要”在领导自己的活动;你也可问别
    人:
    “为什么你来呢?有什么事么?”我们也总可以从这问题上得到
    别人对于他们的行为的解释。于是我们说人类行为是有动机的。
    说人类行为是有动机的包含着两个意思:一是人类对于自己的行
    为是可以控制的。要这样做就这样做,不要这样做就不这样做,也就
    是所谓意志。一是人类在取舍之间有所根据,这根据就是欲望。欲望
    规定了人类行为的方向,就是上面所说要这样要那样的“要”。这
    个“要”是先于行为的,要得了,也就是欲望满足了,我们会因之觉
    得愉快,欲望不满足,要而得不到,周身不舒服。在英文里欲望和要
    都是want,同时want也作缺乏解。缺乏不只是一种状态的描写,而是
    含有动的意思,这里有股劲,由不舒服而引起的劲,他推动了人类机
    体有所动作,这个劲也被称作“紧张状态”,表示这状态是不能持
    久,必须发泄的,发泄而成行为,获得满足。欲望——紧张——动作
    ——满足——愉快,那是人类行为的过程。
    欲望如果要能通过意志对行为有所控制,它必须是行为者所自觉
    的。自觉是说行为者知道自己要的是什么。在欲望一层上说这是不错
    的,可是这里却发生了一个问题,人类依着欲望而行为,他们的行为
    是否必然有利于个体的健全发展,和有利于社会间各个人的融洽配
    合,社会的完整和持续?这问题在这里提出来并不是想考虑性善性
    恶,而是从人类生存的事实上发生的。如果我们走出人类的范围,远
    远地站着,像看其他生物一般地看人类,我们可以看见人类有着相当
    久的历史了,他们做了很多事,这些事使人类能生存和绵续下去,好
    像个人的健全发展和社会的完整是他们的目的。但是逼近一看,拉了
    那些人问一问,他们却说出了很多和这些目的毫不相关的欲望来了。
    你在远处看男女相接近,生了孩子,男女合作,抚养孩子,这一套行
    为是社会完整所必需的,如果没有孩子出生,没有人领孩子,人类一
    个个死去,社会不是会乱了,人类不是断绝了么?你于是很得意去问
    这些人,他们却对你说,“我们是为了爱情,我们不要孩子,孩子却
    来了。”他们会笑你迂阔,天下找不到有维持人类种族的欲望的人,
    谁在找女朋友时想得着这种书本上的大问题?
    同样的,你在远处看,每天人都在吃淀粉、脂肪,吃维他命A、维
    他命C,一篇很长的单子,你又回去在实验室研究了一下,发现一点不
    错,淀粉供给热料,维他命A给人这个那个——合于营养,用以维持生
    命。但是你去找一个不住在现代都市的乡下佬问他,为什么吃辣子、
    大蒜,他会回答你:“这才好吃,下饭的呀。”

    爱情,好吃,是欲望,那是自觉的。直接决定我们行为的确是这
    些欲望。这些欲望所引导出来的行为是不是总和人类生存的条件相合
    的呢?这问题曾引起过很多学者的讨究。我们如果从上面这段话看
    去,不免觉得人类的欲望确乎有点微妙,他们尽管要这个要那个,结
    果却常常正合于他们生存的条件。欲望是什么呢?食色性也,那是深
    入生物基础的特性。这里似乎有一种巧妙的安排,为了种族绵续,人
    会有两性之爱;为了营养,人会有五味之好。因之,在十九世纪发生
    了一种理论说,每个人只要能“自私”,那就是充分地满足我们本性
    里带来的欲望,社会就会形成一个最好、最融洽的秩序。亚当·斯密
    说“冥冥中那只看不见的手”会安排个社会秩序给每个为自己打算的
    人们去好好生活的。

    这种理论所根据的其实并非现代社会而是乡土社会,因为在乡土
    社会中,这种理论多少可以说是正确的,正确的原因并不是真是有
    个“冥冥中”的那只手,而是在乡土社会中个人的欲望常是合于人类
    生存条件的。两者所以合,那是因为欲望并非生物事实,而是文化事
    实。我说它是文化事实,意思是人造下来教人这样想的。譬如说,北
    方人有吃大蒜的欲望,并不是遗传的,而是从小养成的。所谓“自
    私”,为自己打算,怎样打算法却还是由社会上学来的。问题不是在
    要的本身,而是在要什么的内容。这内容是文化所决定的。

    我说欲望是文化事实,这句话并没有保证说一切文化事实都是合
    于人类生存条件的。文化中有很多与人类生存条件无关甚至有害的。
    就是以吃一项来说,如果文化所允许我们入口的东西样样都是合于营
    养原则的,我们也不至于有所谓毒物一类的东西了。就是不谈毒物,
    普通的食品,还是可以助证“病从口入”的说法。再说得远一些,我
    常觉得把“生存”作为人类最终的价值是不太确切的。人类如果和其
    他动植物有些不同的地方,最重要的,在我看来,就在人在生存之外
    找到了若干价值标准,所谓真善美之类。我也常喜欢以“人是生物中
    唯一能自杀的种类”来说明人之异于禽兽的“几希”。——但是,人
    类主观上尽管有比生存更重要的价值,文化尽管有一部分可以无关及
    无益于人类的生存,这些不合于生存的条件的文化以及接受不合于生
    存条件的文化的人,却在时间里被淘汰了。他们不存在了。淘汰作用
    的力量并不限于文化之内,也有在文化之外的,是自然的力量。这力
    量并不关心于价值问题;美丑,善恶,真伪,对它是无关的,它只列
    下若干条件,不合则去,合则留。我们可以觉得病西施是美,但是自
    然却并不因她美而保留她,病的还是要死的,康健才是生存的条件。
    自然不禁止人自杀,但是没有力量可以使自杀了的还能存在。

    于是另外一种说法发生了。孙末楠[William Graham Sumner,1840—1910,社会学家,主张社会达尔文主义 ]在他的名著Folkways开章明义就说:人类先有行为,后有思想。决定行为的是从试验与错误的公式中累积出来的经验,思想只有保留这些经验的作用,自觉的欲望是文化的命令。

    在一个乡土社会中,这也是正确的,那是因为乡土社会是个传统
    社会,传统就是经验的累积,能累积就是说经得起自然选择的,各
    种“错误”——不合于生存条件的行为——被淘汰之后留下的那一套
    生活方式。不论行为者对于这套方式怎样说法,它们必然是有助于生
    存的。

    在这里更可以提到的是,在乡土社会中有很多行为我们自以为是
    用来达到某种欲望或目的;而在客观的检讨中,我们可以看到这些行
    为却在满足主观上并没有自觉的需要,而且行为和所说的目的之间毫
    无实在的关联。巫术是这种行为最明显的例子。譬如驱鬼,实际上却
    是驱除了心理上的恐惧。鬼有没有是不紧要的,恐惧却得驱除。
    在乡土社会中欲望经了文化的陶冶可以作为行为的指导,结果是
    印合于生存的条件。但是这种印合并不是自觉的,并不是计划的,乡
    土文化中微妙的配搭可以说是天工,而非人力,虽则文化是人为的。
    这种不自觉的印合,有它的弊病,那就是如果环境变了,人并不能做
    主动的有计划的适应,只能如孙末楠所说的盲目地经过错误与试验的
    公式来找新的办法。乡土社会环境不很变,因之文化变迁的速率也
    慢,人们有时间可以从容地做盲目的试验,错误所引起的损失不会是
    致命的。在工业革命的早期,思想家还可以把社会秩序交给“冥冥中
    那只看不见的手”,其实一直到目前,像美国那样发达的文化里,那
    样复杂的社会里,居然还有这样大的势力在反对计划经济。但是这时
    候要维持乡土社会中所养成的精神是有危险的了。出起乱子来,却非
    同小可了。

    社会变动得快,原来的文化并不能有效地带来生活上的满足时,
    人类不能不推求行为和目的之间的关系了。这时发现了欲望并不是最
    后的动机,而是为了达到生存条件所造下的动机。于是人开始注意到
    生存条件的本身了,——在社会学里产生了一个新的概念,“功
    能”。功能是从客观地位去看一项行为对于个人生存和社会完整上所
    发生的作用。功能并不一定是行为者所自觉的,而是分析的结果,是
    营养而不是味觉。这里我们把生存的条件变成了自觉,自觉的生存条
    件是“需要”,用以别于“欲望”。现代社会里的人开始为了营养选
    择他们的食料,这是理性的时代,理性是指人依了已知道的手段和目
    的的关系去计划他的行为,所以也可以说是科学化的。

    在现代社会里知识即是权力,因为在这种社会里生活的人要依他
    们的需要去做计划。从知识里得来的权力是我在上文中所称的时势权
    力;乡土社会是靠经验的,他们不必计划,因为时间过程中,自然替
    他们选择出一个足以依赖的传统的生活方案。各人依着欲望去活动就
    得了。

    后记

    这集子里所收的十四篇论文是从我过去一年所讲“乡村社会学”的课程中所整理出来的一部分。我这门课程已讲过好几遍,最初
    我采用美国的教本作参考,觉得不很惬意,又曾用我自己调查的材料
    讲,而那时我正注意中国乡村经济一方面的问题,学生们虽觉得有兴
    趣,但是在乡村社会学中讲经济问题未免太偏,而且同时学校有土地
    经济学和比较经济制度等课程,未免重复太多。过去一年我决定另起
    炉灶,甚至暂时撇开经济问题,专从社会结构本身来发挥。初次试验
    离开成熟之境还远,但这也算是我个人的一种企图。

    以我个人在社会学门内的工作说,这是我所努力的第二期。第一期的工作是实地的社区研究。我离开清华大学研究院之后就选择了这
    方面。二十四年的夏天,我和前妻王同惠女士一同到广西瑶山去研究
    当地瑶民的生活。那年冬天在山里遭遇了不幸,前妻未获生回,我亦
    负伤,一直在广州医院度过了春天才北返。在养病期间,我整理了前
    妻的遗稿,写成了《花篮瑶社会组织》。二十五年夏天我到自己家乡
    调查了一个村子,秋天到英国,整理材料,在老师Malinowski教授指
    导之下,写成了Peasant Life in China 一书,在二十七年返国前付
    印,二十八年出版。返国时抗战已进入第二年,所以我只能从安南入
    云南,住下了,得到中英庚款的资助,在云南开始实地研究工作,写
    出了一本《禄村农田》。后来得到农民银行的资助,成立了一个小规
    模的研究室,附设于云南大学,系云大和燕京大学合作机关。我那时
    的工作是帮忙年轻朋友们一起下乡调查,而且因为昆明轰炸频繁,所
    以在二十九年冬迁到呈贡,古城村的魁星阁。这个研究室从此得到
    了“魁阁”这个绰号。我们进行的工作有好几个计划,前后参加的也
    有十多人,有结果的是:张子毅先生的《易村手工业》、《玉村土地
    与商业》、《洱村小农经济》;史国衡先生的《昆厂劳工》、《个旧
    矿工》;谷苞先生的《化城镇的基层行政》;田汝康先生的《芒市边
    民的摆》、《内地女工》;胡庆钧先生的《呈贡基层权力结构》。其
    中有若干业已出版。我是魁阁的总助手,帮着大家讨论和写作,甚至
    抄钢笔板和油印。三十二年我到美国去了一年,把《禄村农田》《易
    村手工业》和《玉村土地与商业》改写英文,成为Earthbound China
    一书,《昆厂劳工》改写成China Enters the Machine Age 。三十三
    年回国,我一方面依旧继续做魁阁的研究工作,同时在云大和联大兼
    课,开始我的第二期工作。第二期工作是社会结构的分析,偏于通论
    性质,在理论上总结并开导实地研究。《生育制度》是这方面的第一
    本著作,这本《乡土中国》可以说是第二本。我在这两期的研究工作
    中虽则各有偏重,但在性质上是连贯的。为了要说明我选择这些方向
    来发展中国的社会学的理由,我不能不在这里一述我所认识的现代社
    会学的趋势。

    社会学在社会科学中是最年轻的一门。孔德Comte[Auguste Comte,1798—1857,哲学家、实证主义的创始人]在他《实证哲学》里采取这个名字到现在还不过近一百年,而孔德用这名词来预言的那门研究社会现象的科学应当相等于现在我们所谓“社会科学”的统称。斯宾塞Spencer[Herbert Spencer,1820—1903,哲学家]也是这样,他所谓社会学是研究社会现象的总论。把社会学降为和政治学、经济学、法律学等社会科学并列的一门学问,并非创立这名称的早年学者所意想得到的。

    社会学能不能成为一门特殊的社会科学其实还是一个没有解决的
    问题。这里牵涉到了社会科学领域的划分。如果我们承认政治学、经
    济学有它们特殊的领域,我们也就承认了社会科学可以依社会制度加
    以划分:政治学研究政治制度,经济学研究经济制度等。社会现象能
    分多少制度也就可以成立多少门社会科学。现在的社会学,从这种立
    场上说来,只是个没有长成的社会科学的老家。一旦长成了,羽毛丰
    满,就可以闹分家,独立门户去了。这个譬喻确实是说明了现代社会
    学中的一个趋势。

    讥笑社会学的朋友曾为它造下了个“剩余社会科学”的绰号。早
    年的学者像孟德斯鸠,像亚当·斯密,如果被称作社会学家并非过
    分,像《法意》,像《原富》一类的名著,包罗万象,单说是政治学
    和经济学未免偏重。但是不久他们的门徒们把这些大师们的余绪发挥
    申引,蔚成家数,都以独立门户为荣,有时甚至讨厌老家的渊源。政
    治学,经济学既已独立,留在“社会学”领域里的只剩了些不太受人
    问津的、虽则并非不重要的社会制度,好像包括家庭、婚姻、教育等
    的生育制度,以及宗教制度等等。有一个时期,社会学抱残守缺地只
    能安于“次要制度”的研究里。这样,它还是守不住这老家的,没有
    长成的还是会长成的。在最近十多年来,这“剩余领域”又开始分化
    了。
    在这次大战之前的几年里,一时风起云涌地产生了各种专门性质
    的社会学,好像孟汉Karl Mannheim的知识社会学,Joachim Wach的宗
    教社会学,叶林Eugen Ehrlich的法律社会学,甚至人类学家斐司
    Raymond Firth称他We the Tikopia的调查报告作亲属社会学。按这种
    趋势发展下去,都可以独立成为知识学,宗教学,法律学和亲属学
    的。它们还愿意拖着社会学的牌子,其实并不是看得起老家,比政治
    学和经济学心肠软一些,而是因为如果直称知识学或宗教学就不易和
    已经占领着这些领域的旧学问相混。知识学和知识论字面上太近似,
    宗教学和神学又使人易一见就分得清楚。拖着个“社会学”的名词表
    示是“以科学方法研究该项制度”的意思。社会学这名词在这潮流里
    表面上是热闹了,但是实际上却连“剩余社会科学”的绰号都不够资
    格了,所剩的几等于零了。
    让我们重回到早期的情形看一看。在孔德和斯宾塞之后有一个时
    期许多别的科学受了社会学的启发,展开了“社会现象和其他现象交
    互关系”的研究,我们不妨称作“边缘科学”。这种研究在中国社会
    学中曾占很重要的地位。我记得在十五年左右以前,世界书局曾出过
    一套社会学丛书,其中主要的是:社会的地理基础、心理基础、生物
    基础、文化基础等的题目。孔德早已指出宇宙现象的级层,凡是在上
    级的必然以下级为基础,因之也可以用下级来“解释”上级。社会现
    象正处于顶峰,所以从任何其他现象都可以用来解释它的。从解释进
    而成为“决定论”,就是说社会现象决定于其他现象。这样引诱了很
    多在其他科学里训练出来的学者进入社会学里来讨论社会现象,因而
    就从社会学里引出了许多派别:机械学派、生物学派、地理学派、文
    化学派。

    苏洛金Sorokin[Pitirim A.Sorokin,1889—1968,社会学家]曾写了一本《当代社会学学说》(黄凌霜译,商务出版)来介绍这许多派别。这书已有中译本,我在这里不必赘述。

    虽则苏洛金对于各家学说的偏见很有批评,但是我们得承认“边
    缘科学”的性质是不能不“片面”的。着眼于社会现象和地理接触边
    缘的,自不能希望他会顾到别的边缘。至于后来很多学者一定要比较
    哪一个边缘为“重要”因而发生争论,实在是多余的。从边缘说,关
    系是众多的,也可以是多边的,偏见的形成是执一废百的结果。社会
    学本身从这些“边缘科学”所得的益处,除了若干多余的争论外还有
    多少,很难下断语,但是对于其他科学却引起了很多新的发展,好像
    人文生物学,人文地理等等,在本世纪的前期有了重要的进步,不能
    不说是受了社会学的影响。

    社会现象有它的基础,那是无从否认的;其他现象对社会现象发
    生影响,也是事实;但是社会学不能被“基础论”所独占,或自足于
    各种“决定论”,那也是自明的道理。社会学躲到这边际上来是和我
    上述的社会科学分家趋势相关的。堂奥既被各个特殊社会科学占领了
    去,社会学也只能退到门限上,站在门口还要互争谁是大门,怎能不
    说是可怜相?

    社会学也许只有走综合的路线,但是怎样综合呢?苏洛金在批评
    了各派的偏见之后,提出了个X+1的公式,他的意思是尽管各派偏重各
    派的边缘,总有一个全周。其实他的公式与其说是“综合”不如说
    是“总和”。总是把各边缘加起来,和是调解偏见。可是加起来有什
    么新的贡献呢?和事老的地位也不够作为一门科学的基础。社会学的
    特色岂能只是面面周到呢?

    社会现象在内容上固然可以分成各个制度,但是这些制度并不是
    孤立的。如果社会学要成为综合性的科学,从边缘入手自不如从堂奥
    入手。以社会现象本身来看,如果社会学不成为各种社会科学的总
    称,满足于保存一个空洞的名词,容许各门特殊的社会科学对各个社
    会制度做专门的研究,它可以从两层上进行综合的工作:一是从各制
    度的关系上去探讨。譬如某一种政治制度的形式常和某一种经济制度
    的形式相配合,又譬如在宗教制度中发生了某种变动会在政治或经济
    制度引起某种影响。从各制度的相互关系上着眼,我们可以看到全盘
    社会结构的格式。社会学在这里可以得到各个特殊的社会科学所留下
    的,也是它们无法包括的园地。

    中镇(Middletown),1924年,美国社会学家R.S.林德和H.M.林
    德夫妇对美国的一个小镇进行了人类学的研究,并于1929年、1937年
    先后发表了《中镇:现代美国文化研究》、《转变中的中镇:文化冲
    突研究》,发展了社区研究,开拓了都市人类学的研究视野。
    以全盘社会结构的格式作为研究对象,这对象并不能是概然性
    的,必须是具体的社区,因为联系着各个社会制度的是人们的生活,
    人们的生活有时空的坐落,这就是社区。每一个社区都有它的一套社
    会结构,各制度配合的方式。因之,现代社会学的一个趋势就是社区
    研究,也称作社区分析。

    社区分析的初步工作是在一定时空坐落中去描画出一地方人民所赖以生活的社会结构。在这一层上可以说是和历史学的工作相通的。社区分析在目前虽则常以当前的社区作研究对象,但这只是为了方便的原因,如果历史材料充分的话,任何时代的社区都同样可作分析对象。

    社区分析的第二步是比较研究,在比较不同社区的社会结构时,常会发现每个社会结构都有它配合的原则,原则不同,表现出来结构的形式也不一样。于是产生了“格式”的概念。在英美人类学中这种研究的趋势已经十分明显,好 像 Pattern,Configuration,Integration一类名词都是针对着这种结构方面的研究,我们不妨称之作“结构论”Structuralism,它是“功能论”Functionalism的延续。但是在什么决定“格式”的问题上却还没有一致的意见。在这里不免又卷起“边缘科学”的余波,有些注重地理因素,有些注重心理因素。但这余波和早年分派互讦的情形不完全相同,因为社区结构研究中对象是具体的;有这个综合的中心,各种影响这中心的因素都不致成为抽象的理论,而是可以观察、衡量的作用。

    在社区分析这方面,现代社会学却和人类学的一部分通了家。人类学原是一门包罗极广的科学,和社会学一样经历了分化过程,研究文化的一部分也发生了社区研究的趋势。所以这两门学问在这一点上辐辏会合。譬如林德Lynd的Middletown和马林诺夫斯基Malinowski在Trobriad岛上的调查报告,性质上是相同的。嗣后人类学者开始研究文明人的社区,如槐南Warner的Yankee City Series ,艾勃里Embree的《须惠村》(日本农村)以及拙作Peasant Life in China 和Earthbound China ,更不易分辨是人类学或社会学的作品了。美国社会学大师派克先生Park[Robert Ezra Park,1864—1944,社会学家]很早就说:社会学和人类学应当并家,他所主持的芝加哥都市研究就是应用人类学的方法,也就是我在上面所说的“社区分析”。英国人类学先进布朗先生Radcliffe-Brown[1881—1955,人类学家,结构功能论创建者]在芝加哥大学讲学时就用“比较社会学”来称他的课程。

    以上所说的只是社会学维持其综合性的一条路线,另一条路线却不是从具体的研究对象上求综合,而是从社会现象的共相上着手。社会制度是从社会活动的功能上分出来的单位:政治、经济、宗教等是指这些活动所满足人们不同的需要。政治活动和经济活动,如果抽去了它们的功能来看,原是相同的,都是人和人之间的相互行为。这些行为又可以从它们的形式上去分类,好像合作,冲突,调和,分离等不同的过程。很早在德国就有形式社会学的发生,席木尔Simmel[Georg Simmel,1858—1918,社会学家,形式社会学(Formale Soziologie)的创建者之一]是这一派学者的代表。冯维瑞Von Wiese的系统社会学经贝干Becker的介绍在美国社会学里也有很大的影响。派克和盘吉斯Park and Burgess的《社会学导论》也充分表明这种被称为“纯粹社会学”的立场。

    纯粹社会学是超越于各种特殊社会科学之上的,但是从社会行为作为对象,撇开功能立场,而从形式入手研究,又不免进入心理学的范围。这里又使我们回想到孔德在建立他的科学级层论时对于心理学地位的犹豫了。他不知道应当把心理现象放在社会现象之下,还是之上。他这种犹豫是起于心理现象的二元性:其一是现在所谓生理心理学;其二是现在所谓社会心理学。这两种其实并不隶属于一个层次,而是两片夹着社会现象的面包。纯粹社会学可以说是以最上层的一片为对象的。

    总起来说,现代社会学还没有达到一个为所有被称为社会学者共同接受的明白领域。但在发展的趋势上看去,可以说的是社会学很不容易和政治学、经济学等在一个平面上去分得一个独立的范围。它只有从另外一个层次上去得到一个研究社会现象的综合立场。我在这里指出了两条路线,指向两个方向。很可能是再从这两个方向分成两门学问:把社区分析让给新兴的社会人类学,而由“社会学”去发挥社会行为形式的研究。名称固然是并不重要的,但是社会学内容的常变和复杂确是引起许多误会的原因。

    依我这种对社会学趋势的认识来说,《生育制度》可以代表以社会学方法研究某一制度的尝试,而这《乡土中国》却是属于社区分析第二步的比较研究的范围。在比较研究中,先得确立若干可以比较的类型,也就是依不同结构的原则分别确定它所形成的格式。去年春天我曾根据Mead女士的The American Character 一书写成一本《美国人性格》,并在该书的后记里讨论过所谓文化格式的意思。在这里我不再复述了。这两本书可以合着看,因为我在这书里是以中国的事实来说明乡土社会的特性,和Mead女士根据美国的事实说明移民社会的特性在方法上是相通的。

    我已经很久想整理这些在“乡村社会学”课上所讲的材料,但是总觉得还没有成熟,所以迟迟不敢下笔。去年暑假里,张纯明先生约我为《世纪评论》长期撰稿,盛情难却,才决定在这学期中,随讲随写,随写随寄,随寄随发表,一共已有十几篇。储安平先生约我在观察丛书里加入一份,才决定重新编了一下,有好几篇重写了,又大体上修正了一遍。不是他们的督促和鼓励,我是不会写出这本书的,但也是因为他们限期限日的催稿,使我不能等很多概念成熟之后才发表,其中有很多地方是还值得推考。这算不得是定稿,也不能说是完稿,只是一段尝试的记录罢了。

    三十七年二月十四日于清华胜因院

    附录:个人·群体·社会

    ——一生学术历程的自我思考

    本文是作者于1993年在香港中文大学社会科学院和北京大学社会学人类学研究所联合主办的第四届现代化与中国文化国际研讨会上的发言。

    年近谢幕,时时回首反思多年来在学术园地里走过的道路,迂回曲折;留下的脚印,偏谬卒呈;究其轨迹,颇有所悟。趁这次老友会聚,略作自述,切盼指引,犹望在此生最后的尾程中勉图有所补益。

    对“社会”历来有两种基本上不同的看法。一是把社会看作众多个人集合生活的群体。严复翻译sociology作“群学”。众人为群,一个个人为了生活的需要而聚集在一起形成群体,通过分工合作来经营共同生活,满足各人的生活需要。人原是动物中的一类,衣食男女,七情六欲等生活需要,来源于自然界的演化,得之于个人的生物遗传。在这些方面人和其他动物基本上是一致的,只是生物界演化到了人这个阶段出现了超过其他动物的智力。人被生物学者称之为homosapiens,sapiens就是智力的意思。凭此特点人在其满足需要上具备了超过其他动物的智力。人和人能通过共识和会意建立起分工合作的体系,形成了聚居在一起的群体。

    严复把sociology译作群学,以我的体会说,是肯定活生生的生物人是构成群体的实体,一切群体所创制的行为规范,以及其他所谓文化等一切人为的东西都是服务于人的手段。

    另一种看法却认为群体固然是由一个个人聚合而成,没有一个个人也就没有群体,这是简单易明的。但是形成了群体的个人,已经不仅是一个个生物体,他们已超出了自然演化中的生物界,进入了另一个层次,这个层次就是社会界。在这个层次里一个人不仅是生物界中的一个个生物体,或称生物人,而且还是一个有组织的群体里的社会成员,或称社会人。社会是经过人加工的群体。不仅不像其他动物群体那样依从生物的繁育机制吸收新的成员,也不像其他动物一样,每个人可以依它生物遗传的本能在群体里进行生活,在人的社会里,孩子须按社会规定的手续出生入世,生下来就得按社会规定相互对待的程式过日子;在不同时间,不同场合,对待不同的对象,都得按其所处的角色,照着应有的行为模式行事。各个社会都为其成员的生活方式规定着一个谱法。为了方便打个不太完全恰当的比喻,像是一个演员在戏台上都得按指定了的角色照剧本规定的程序进行表演。每一个歌手都得按谱演唱。社会上为其成员规定的行为模式,一般称为规矩,书本上也称礼制或法度。它确是人为的,不是由本能决定的;是经世世代代不断积累和修改传袭下来的成规。通过上一代对下一代的教育,每个人“学而时习之”获得他所处社会中生活的权利和生活的方式。不仅如此,如果一个社会成员不按这些规矩行事,就会受到社会的干涉、制裁,甚至被剥夺掉在这个社会里继续生存下去的机会,真是生死所系。

    社会在自然的演化中是继生物世界而出现的一个新的但同样是实在的世界。这个世界是以生物体为基础的,正如生物体是以无生的有机体为基础一样。生命的开始,出现了生物界,生物群体的发展,出现了社会界。人还是动物,但已不是一般的动物,人的群体已不是一般的群体,上升成为社会。从这个角度来看,社会本身是个实体,生物人不能认为是社会的实体,而只是社会的载体。没有生物人,社会实体无法存在,等于说没有有机物质,生物实体无法存在一样。有机物质是生命的载体,生物人是社会的载体。实体和载体不同,实体有自己发展的规律,它可以在载体的新陈代谢中继续存在和发展。正如一个生物人是由无数细胞组成,个别细胞的生死,不决定整个人的寿命。个人的生命正是靠其机体细胞的不断更新而得以延续。同样的社会里的个别成员,因其尚属生物体,还是受生物规律的支配,有生有死,但并不决定社会群体兴衰存亡。因之,生物实体和社会实体是属于自然演化过程中的两个层次。人有两个属性:生物人和社会人。这一种把社会看成比生物群体高一层次的实体和把社会只看成是人的群体的生活手段,从理论上说是两种不同的看法。

    我初学社会学时,并没有从理论入手去钻研社会究竟是什么的根本问题。我早年自己提出的学习要求是了解中国人是怎样生活的,了解的目的是在改善中国人的生活。为此我选择了社会学。现在回头看来,我是受上述第一种看法的引导而进入这门学科的。把社会学看作是一门研究人们群体生活的行为学科,很符合严复翻译的意思,社会就是人类的群体。更符合我的主观倾向的是社会所规定的一切成规和制度都是人造出来,满足人的生活需要的手段,如果不能满足就得改造,手段自应服从人的主观要求。中国人民在我这一生中正处在社会巨大变动之世。如果社会制度不是人类的手段,那就好像谈不上人为的改革了。

    我第一本翻译的社会著作是奥格朋Ogburn[William Fielding Ogburn,1886—1959,社会学家]的《社会变迁》。那时我还刚刚和社会学接触。这本书给我的印象很深,因为我很同意他的科技进步引起社会变迁的理论。科技变迁了,社会的其他制度也得相应地变迁,不然就出现社会脱节和失调。科技的进步是人为的,是人用来取得生活资源的手段,其他部门向科技适应也得出于人的努力改造已有的制度。这个理论对我很有吸引力。我把这本书翻译成中文,在商务印书馆出版,也可算是我进入社会学这个学科的入门标记。今天提到这件事是想说,我是无意地从上述的对社会第一种看法进入这个学科的,我说无意地因为我当时还没有领会到还有第二种看法,所以并非有意的选择。

    接着我在燕京大学学习的最后一年,适逢美国芝加哥大学的派克教授来华讲学。我被他从实地观察来进行社会学研究的主张所吸住了,据说这种方法来自人类学,我就决心去学人类学,虽然我当时对人类学还一无所知。我从燕京大学社会系毕业后,由吴文藻先生介绍考入清华大学研究院跟史禄国教授学人类学。史禄国原是帝俄时代国家科学院里的人类学研究员。十月革命时他正在西伯利亚和我国东北考察,研究通古斯人。当时俄国发生了革命,他不愿回国而留在中国进入了当时的中央研究院,后来又和同事们合不来,转入清华大学教书和著书。人类学在中国当时还少为人知,我投入他的门下,成了他所指导的唯一的研究生。

    他依据欧洲大陆的传统,认为人类学所包括的范围很广,主要有人类体质、语言、考古、社会和文化。可说是人和人文的总体研究。他为我定下了一个六年的基础学习计划,包括体质人类学、语言学和社会人类学三个部门,规定我以两年为一期,三期完成。我从1933年先修体质人类学,同时补习动物学,作为第一期。按清华大学的章程,研究生学习只规定至少两年,没有限期。我就准备按他的学习计划进行,预备修完三期。到1935年暑假我结束了第一期,学会了人体测量和体质类型分析,写出了两篇论文,经过考试委员口试及格,按清华的章程,两年后考试成绩优秀可以取得清华公费留学的资格。1935年正逢史禄国的休假期,而且他自己又另有打算,决定休假后不再继续在清华任教。所以他为我作出了新的安排,1935年暑假后到国内少数民族地区进行调查一年,然后1936年由清华公费出国进修,他
    不再自己指导我第二和第三期的学习计划了。

    我按他的意见,1935年暑假到广西大瑶山,现在的金秀瑶族自治
    县去进行实地调查。我携带了人体测量仪器以进行体质调查,并有前
    妻王同惠同行,共同进行社会调查。该年12月结束了大瑶山里的花篮
    瑶地区的调查后,准备转入附近坳瑶地区时,在路上迷失方向,遭遇
    不幸事故,我自己负伤,前妻单独离我觅援,溺水身亡。我在医伤和
    休养期间按和王同惠一起搜集的资料写成《花篮瑶社会组织》。这是
    我第一本社会实地调查的成果。

    按史禄国所设计的学习进程,这是我超前的行动,因为社会人类
    学这一部分是安排在第三期学习计划里的。在编写这本书之前我只阅
    读过史禄国关于满族和通古斯族的社会调查,印象并不深,而且我对
    社会学理论也并没有系统地学习过。回想起来,从史禄国老师学到的
    也许就是比较严格的科学态度和对各个民族在社会结构上各具特点、
    自成系统的认识。所谓各有特点、自成系统就是指社会生活的各部门
    是互相配合而发生作用的,作为一个整体就有它特独的个性。我通过
    瑶族的调查,对社会生活各部门之间的密切相关性看得更清楚和具体
    了。这种体会就贯穿在我编写的这本《花篮瑶社会组织》里。我从花
    篮瑶的基本社会细胞家庭为出发点,把他们的政治、经济各方面生活
    作为一个系统进行了叙述。

    瑶山里所取得体质测量资料我没有条件整理,一直携带在行李
    里,最后在昆明发生李闻事件后仓促离滇全部遗失,花篮瑶的体质报
    告也就永远写不出来了。但这并不是说我这两年体质人类学的学习对
    我的学术工作上没有留下影响。除了我对人类的生物基础有了较深的
    印象外,在分析类型进行比较的科学方法也为我以后的社会学调查开
    出了一个新的路子。

    我原有的学习计划既然发生了改变,1936年暑假我就准备出国,并由吴文藻先生安排、决定到英国L.S.E跟马林诺夫斯基学习社会人类学。比史禄国给我预定的计划,免去了语言学的一节。

    从瑶山回到家乡我有一段时间在国内等候办理出国入学手续,我姐姐就利用这段时间为我安排到她正在试办农村生丝精制产销合作社的基地去参观和休息,这是一个离我家不远的太湖边上的一个名叫开弦弓的村子。我利用在村里和农民的往来,进行了一次有类于在瑶山里的社会调查。我带了这份在这村子里收集到有关农民生活的调查资料一起到了伦敦。

    我根据这批开弦弓的调查资料写出的提纲,首先得到了当时我在
    伦敦的导师Firth的肯定,随后又得到Malinowski的注意,当即决定他
    自己亲自指导我编写以中国农民生活为主题的博士论文。当时我并不
    明白为什么我能获这样顺利的学习机会。后来在有人看到我的论文
    后,向我提出了个问题:你怎么会在没有和L.S.E接触之前,就走上了
    功能学派的路子?那时我才明白我从史禄国那里学来的这些东西,着
    重人的生物基础和社会结构的整体论和系统论,原来就是马氏的功能
    论的组成部分。我当时只觉得马氏所讲的人类学是我熟悉的道理。我
    们相见以前,已有了共同的语言。

    回到我第一节里提出对社会的两种看法,我在这个阶段还没有作
    出明确的选择。原因也许在我当时并没有意识到除了第一种看法之
    外,还有第二种看法,和两种不同看法的区别。这表明我在理论上不
    够敏感,也就是功底不深。

    我对史、马两位老师理论上的特点直到现在也不敢说已经了然。
    我听说史禄国后来看到了我那本《江村经济》时曾经表示过不满意的
    评论。我模糊地感觉到在他的理论框框里,我这本书是找不到重要地
    位的。但由于我没有吃透他的理论,我还不敢说哪些方面引起了他不
    满意的反应。

    对马氏的理论我多少有一些捉摸。按他已经写出来的有关文化功
    能的理论,按我所理解的程度来说,基本是属于我上述的第一种看
    法。马氏的功能论的出发点是包括社会结构在内的,文化体系都属于
    人用来满足其基本生物需要及由生物需要派生的各种需要的手段。这
    一点他一直坚持的,同时他也承认文化的整体性,就是说人类的满足
    其需要而创造出的文化是完整的。说是完整就是完备而整体。它必须
    满足人作为生物体所有全部需要,本身形成一个整体,其各部分是相
    互联系和配合的一个体系。简单说是整体论和系统论。

    他提出这一套理论是有其历史背景的,他是个人类学中主张实地
    调查的先行者。他长时间地住在Trobriand岛的土人中间,学会土语,
    直接参与土人的集体生活,他深深觉得要理解一个群体的生活必须从
    整体上去观察他们怎样分工合作,通过有系统的活动来维持他们的生
    活,也就是满足他们的需要,而人的一切需求都是从人作为一个生物
    体而发生的。食色性也,是从人是动物的这个属性上带来的。从这个
    基本的生物需要出发,逐次发生高层次的需要,如维持分工合作体系
    的社会性的需要等等。他用这个理论来批判当时在人类学界盛行的文
    化传播论、历史重构论等等,因为这些理论都是把文化要素孤立起
    来,脱离了人而独立处理的。比如当时就有些学者把图腾信仰脱离他
    所发生的具体群体而研究其起源、流动和在人类整个历史发展中的地
    位等等。他以当时盛行在欧洲的人类学作为靶子,针锋相对地提出功
    能论、整体论和系统论。这在人类学学科史上是一次革命性的行动,
    使人类学的研究回归到科学的行列。

    马氏自己称他的人类学理论是功能学派。他的所谓功能,就是文化是人为了满足其需要而产生的,所以都是有用的手段,文化中各个要素,从器物和信仰对人的生活来说都是有功能的,功能就是满足需
    要的能力,简单说就是有用的。功能这一词是英文function的译文。
    这词在英文中原有两个意义:一是普通指达到目的所起的作用;二是
    在数学里的函数,如果说甲是乙的函数,甲变乙也随着要变。马氏称
    自己是功能学派实际上是一语两义都兼有的。但在叙述他的理论时却
    常强调第一个意义,比如他在论巫术时就强调它在支持实际农作活动
    的节奏和权威的作用,用以批判过去认为巫术是未开化的人思想上缺
    乏理性的表现,是一种前科学或假科学思想的产物。19世纪在欧洲人
    类学充满着当时通行的民族优越感,把殖民地上的土人看成是未开化
    的野蛮人,把土人的生活方式看作是一堆不合理的行为。功能论是针
    对这种思想的批判,但是这种理论走到极端,认为文化中一切要素都
    是有用的,又会给人以存在就是合理的印象。这个命题在哲学上常受
    到批判,在常识上也和社会的传统中颇多对人无益而有害的事实不能
    协调。至于把满足生物需要作为功能的基本标准更是不易为普通人所
    接受。因之当马氏的功能论在人类学中盛极一时之际,就有不同的看
    法出现。而且就出现在也自称是功能学派的阵营里。最突出的是曾到
    过燕京大学讲学的Radcliffe-Brown。

    布朗也是主张实地调查而且主张文化整体论和系统论的人类学
    者。但是他认为功能的意义不必挂在有用无用的鉴别上,更不应当和
    生物需要挂钩,他把功能意义作数学中的函数来讲,也就是把功能的
    含义去掉了马氏所强调的一半。当时我们这些年轻的学生,经常把他
    们两个看成是在唱对台戏的主角。对我这个对理论缺乏敏感的人来
    说,在这场争论中除了看热闹之外,并没有认真思考加以辨别,而实
    际上却被这个争论带进了这在本文开始时所述对社会的两种看法的迷
    阵里。当我接触了功能派的先锋法国涂尔干的著作之后,对第二种看
    法发生了兴趣。他比较明确地把社会看成本身是有其自身存在的实
    体,和生物界的人体脱了钩。

    我在医预科和在体质人类学课上受到的基础训练和社会文化和生物挂钩原是比较顺理成章容易接受的。但是我对社会的看法却被马、布的争论所动摇了,特别是联系到在瑶山和在开弦弓的实地调查的经历,使我逐渐倒向布氏的一面。我在初步进入社区的实地调查中所得到的感受值得在这里回忆一下。

    当我踏入一个社区时,我接触到的是一群不相识的人。我直接看
    到的是各个人在不同场合的行动举止。在这一片似乎纷乱杂呈的场面
    里,我怎样才能从中理出个理解的头绪呢?这时我就想到了社会行为
    是发生在社会所规定的各种社会角色之间,不是无序的而是有序的。
    如果我从这个角度去看在我面前展开的各个人的活动,就有了一个井
    然的秩序。不论哪一家,我们如果用父母、子女、亲戚、邻居等社会
    角色去观察这些似乎是杂乱的个人行为,就可以看到在不同人身上出
    现重复的行为模式,比如不论哪一家,母亲对儿子之间相互的行为都
    是类似的,成为一种模式,而这套行为模式却不同于妻子对丈夫,甚
    至不完全相同于母亲对女儿之间的相互行为。我在实地调查中才理解
    到一个社区中众人初看时似乎是纷杂的活动,事实上都按着一套相关
    的各种社会角色的行为模式而行动的。再看各种社会角色又是相互配
    合,关关节节构成一个网络般的结构。从这个结构去看这社区众人的
    行为就会觉得有条有理,一点不乱。而且这个有条有理的结构并不是
    当时当地的众人临时规定的,而是先于这些人的存在,就是说这些人
    从小在生活中向一个已存在的社会结构里逐步学习来的。这就是个人
    社会化的过程。这个结构里规定的各种角色间的相互行为模式也是个
    人在社会中生活时不能超出的规范,一旦越出就有人出来干涉,甚至
    加以制裁。也因之在一个外来的调查者所能看到经常都是些按照社会
    模式而行为的行为,有时也可以见到一些正在或将会受到制裁的超规
    行为。作为一个人类学者在实地调查时,通常所观察到的就是这些有
    规定的各种社会角色的行为模式。至于角色背后的个人的内在活动对
    一般的人类学者来说就是很难接触到的。

    我的社区调查不论在瑶山或在江村,现在回头来看,都是不够深入的,还是满足于社会角色的行为模式,因而影响了我对社会的看法,把它看成了自成格局的实体,表达得最清楚是我根据讲课内容编出的《生育制度》。

    我本人的具体经历也影响了我学术观点的形成。所以在这里得补
    充几句。我是1938年离开伦敦的。那时,我国的抗日战争已进行了一
    年,我的家乡已经沦陷,原在沿海的各大学都已迁入内地。所以我只
    能取道越南回国,到达昆明,在当时的云南大学和由清华、北大、南
    开联合的西南联大工作。实际上,我到了云南,立即继续我的社会调
    查:接着以罗氏基金对燕京大学的社会学系的资助在云南大学成立了
    一个社会学研究中心,为了避免轰炸,设立在昆明附近呈贡的魁星
    阁,而普通就称魁阁。从这时起,我的学术环境是相当偏僻和孤立
    的,除了少数原来的师友外,和外地及国外的社会学界几乎隔绝。不
    仅我们在当时和自己这个小圈子之外的思想很少接触,而且没有搜集
    和储藏过去社会学书籍和资料的图书馆,我们对国内外过去的社会学
    遗产也得不到运用。这种缺乏消息交流对学术思想的发展确是一个很
    大的限制。现在回想起来,就能看到这种特殊环境的确对我自己学术
    思想有很大的影响。影响之深不仅是当时孤陋寡闻,而且造成了自力
    更生,独树一帜,一切靠自己来的心理,一直发展成为我后来不善于
    接受新的社会学流派的习惯。

    1943年我虽则有由美国国务院的邀请参加了当时所谓“十教授访美讲学”的机会在美国住了一年,但是我却利用这时期,忙着编写魁阁的调查成果。在美国几个大学的同行协助下写出了Earthbound China 和China Enters the Machine Age 两书。说实话我并没有用心去吸收当时国外人类学和社会学的新思潮。比如我在哥伦比亚见过Linton,在芝加哥见到Redfield,在哈佛商学院见Elton Mayo,我也在编写上述两书时都得到了他们的关切和具体协助,但是我对他们的著作却没有深入的钻研。除了我回国后翻译过Mayo的一本著作外,对其他几位老师的著作并未认真阅读。至多是吸收了一些皮毛,为我已在胸中长成的竹子添些枝叶。

    我在老朋友面前无需掩饰,从40年代后期起,直到70年代结束前一年,我在国际的社会学圈子里除了两次简短的接触之外是个遗世独立的人物。

    回顾我在昆明这一时期,我们在魁阁的研究工作是按照了《江村经济》所走出的这条路前进的。这条路我们称之为社区研究。社区这个名词是我这一代学生时代所新创的。其由来是1933年燕京大学社会学的毕业班为了纪念派克教授来华讲学要出一本纪念文集,我记得其中有一篇是派克自己写的文章需要翻译,其中有一句话“Community is not Society”,这把我们卡住了。原来这两个名词都翻成“社会”的,如果直译成“社会不是社会”就不成话了。这样逼着我们去澄清派克词汇里两者的不同涵义。依我们当时的理解,社区是具体的,在一个地区上形成的群体,而社会是指这个群体中人与人相互配合的行为关系,所以挖空心思把社字和区字相结合起来成了“社区”。

    社区这个概念一搞清楚,我们研究的对象也就明确了,就是生活
    在一个地区的一群人的社会关系,社区可大可小,一个学校,一个村
    子,一个城市,甚至一个民族,一个国家,以至可以是团结在一个地
    球上的整个人类。只要其中的人都由社会关系结合起来,都是一个社
    区。有了这个概念我们实地观察的对象也有了一定范围。我当时就提
    出可以在瑶山进行民族集团的社区研究,也可以在各地农村里进行社
    区研究;在1933年这种社区研究就在燕京大学学生里流行了起来。我
    到了昆明还是继续走这条路子。

    还应当提到的是魁阁研究工作标榜的特点是比较方法和理论与实际结合。在接受派克社区研究的概念和方法的,同也接受了是由吴文藻先生为首提出的社会学中国化的努力方向。燕京大学的学生就是想通过社区研究达到社会学的中国化。社会学中国化其实就是社会学的主要任务,目的是在讲清楚中国社会是个什么样的一个社会。通过社区研究能不能达到这个目的呢?当然我们要说明中国社会是个什么样的社会,科学的方法只有实地观察,那就是社区调查。但是有人就质问我们,我们的社会研究如是一个具体的社区,那也只能是中国的一部分,你们能把全国所有的农村城市都观察到么?社区研究只能了解局部的情况,汪洋大海里的一滴水,怎能不落入以偏概全的弊病呢?我们对此提出了比较方法和理论与实际结合的对策。我在这里不能详细加以说明,好在我前年在东京的一个讨论会上发表的“人的研究在中国”的发言中已经答复了这个问题,这里不再重复了。

    这里我想说的是社区研究的理论基础是直接和1936年到燕京大学讲学的布朗有关的。他在美国芝加哥大学开讲的人类学课程,就称作为比较社会学。社区研究接纳了布朗对社会的系统论和整体论的看法。我想只有从每个社区根据它特有的具体条件而形成的社会结构出发,不同社区才能相互比较。在互相比较中才能看出同类社区的差别,而从各社区具体条件去找出差别的原因,进一步才能看到社区发展和变动的规律,进入理论的领域。

    魁阁的社区研究从1938年到1946年,一共只有8年,而且后来的3年由于教课任务的加重和政局的紧张,我自己的实地调查已经无法进行。所以魁阁的工作只能说是社区研究的试验阶段。这种工作一直到80年代才得以继续。

    魁阁时期的社区研究基本上是瑶山和江村调查的继续。如果把这两期比照来看,这一期除了继承整体性和系统性之外,加强了比较研究同理论挂钩的尝试。先说比较研究。如果要从我本人的经历中寻找比较研究的根源,还应当推溯于我在清华研究院里补读比较解剖学和跟史禄国学习的人体类型分析。我们既然已在由内地看到了和沿海不同农村在社会结构上存在着差异,我们更有意识地在昆明滇池周围寻找条件不同的农村进行研究,用以求证我们认为凡是受到城市影响的程度不同的农村会发生不同的社会结构的设想。这种方法上的尝试,我在Earthbound China 一书的最后一章里作了系统的申说。这不能不说是魁阁的《云南三村》比起瑶山和江村的研究在方法及理论上提高了一步。

    比较研究的尝试在另一方面更使我偏向于本文开始时提出的对社会的第二种看法,就是把社会作为一个本身具有其发展的过程的实体,这种思路难免导致“见社会不见人”的倾向,也进一步脱离马氏的以生物需要为出发点的功能论,而靠近了布朗对重视社会结构的功能论了。

    魁阁后期,由于兼任云大和联大两校的教授以及当时政治局势的
    紧张,我不便直接参预实地调查,所以更多时间从事讲课和写作。也
    可以提到,当时直线上升的通货膨胀使个人的实际收入不断下降,而
    我又在1940年成了一个孩子的父亲。我们在呈贡的农村里赁屋而居,
    楼底下就是猪圈,生活十分艰苦。因之,我不能不在固定的薪金之
    外,另谋收入。我这个书生能找到的生活补贴,只有靠我以写作来换
    取稿费。我在当时竟成了一个著名的多产作家。大后方的各大报纸杂
    志上经常发表我的文章,我几乎每天都要写,现货现卖,所得稿费要
    占我收入之半。写作的内容,不拘一格,主要是我课堂上的讲稿和对
    时事的评论,以及出国访问的杂记。这段时间里所发表的文章后来编
    成小册子发行,其中比较畅销的有《初访美国》、《美国人性格》、
    《重访英伦》;《内地农村》、《乡土中国》、《乡土重建》;《生
    育制度》、《民主·人权·宪法》等。

    这许多为了补贴生活而写下的文章,其实更直接地暴露了我的思
    想,而我的思想也密切和我的学术思路相联系的。现在回头翻阅一
    看,其中很明显地贯穿着我在上面所说的向社会实体的倾斜。我的三
    本访外杂写,实际上是把英美的社会分别作为各具个性的实体所谓民
    族性格来描述的。尽管其中我常用具体看到的人和事作为资料,我心
    目中一直在和中国社会作比较。比如我把住处经常迁移的美国城市居
    民和中国传统的市镇和乡村的居民相比较而以“没有鬼的世界”来表
    明美国社会的特点。文内尽管有人有事,而实际是把它们作文化的载
    体来处理的。

    我在美国时特别欣赏R.Benedict[Ruth Benedict,1887—1948,文化人类学家]的《文化模式》和M.Mead[Margaret Mead,1901—1978,人类学家,文化心理学派的代表人物之一]的《美国人性格》,我根据Mead这本书,用我自己的语言和所见的事实写出了《美国人性格》一系列文章,并编成一册。这里所说的社会性格都是超于个人而存在和塑形个人的社会模式。这不是把社会看成了超人的实体的思路么?我又写出了《乡土中国》一系列文章,也许可以说和《美国人性格》是姐妹篇,现在看来,这种涂尔干式的社会观已成了我这一段时间的主要学术倾向。

    上面已提到这种倾向在理论上表白得最清楚的是在1936年完成的那一系列《生育制度》文章。我明确地否定家庭、婚姻、亲属等生育制度是人们用来满足生物基础上性的需要的社会手段。相反,社会通
    过这些制度来限制人们满足生物需要的方式。这些制度是起着社会新
    陈代谢的作用,甚至可以说,为了解决生物界中人的生命有生有死的
    特点和社会实体自身具有长期绵续、积累和发展的必要所发生的矛
    盾,而发生社会制度的。我说如果从以满足两性结合的生物需要作为
    出发点,其发展顺序应当是说由于要满足两性结合的需要而结婚生孩
    子,接着不得不抚育孩子而构成家庭,又由子孙增殖而形成亲戚,这
    种一环扣一环可说是“将错就错”形成的社会结构。如果反过来看由
    于社会需要维持其结构的完整以完成其维持群体的生存的作用,必须
    解决其内部成员的新陈代谢的问题,而规定下产生、抚养新成员办
    法,而形成了“生育制度”。这个制度并不是用来使个人满足其生物
    上性的需要,而是因婚姻和家庭等规定的制度来确定夫妻、亲子及亲
    属的社会角色,使人人得以按部就班地过日子。这两种对“生育制
    度”不同的理解正好说明功能派里两派的区别。

    我这本《生育制度》是在1946年和潘光旦先生一起住在乡间时完成的,他最先看到我的稿纸,而且看出了我这个社会学的思路,和他所主张的优生强种的生物观点格格不入。当我请他写序时,他下笔千言,写了一篇《派与汇》的长文,认为我这本书固然不失一家之言,但忽视了生物个人对社会文化的作用,所以偏而不全,未能允执其中。

    他从社会学理论发展上提出了新人文思想,把生物人和社会结合了起来,回到人是本位文化是手段的根本观点。这种观点我们当时并没有融会贯通。而且我们在当时的处境中并没有条件和心情展开学术上的理论辩论。我把全书连着这篇长序交给商务印书馆出版后,自己就去伦敦访问。1947年回国,我和潘先生虽则同住一院,但却无心继续在这个社会学的根本观点上进一步切磋琢磨,这场辩论并没有展开,一直被搁置在一旁,经过了近半个世纪,潘先生已归道山,我在年过80时才重新拾起这个似乎已尘灰堆积的思绪,触起了我的重新思考,这已是90年代的事了,留在下面再说。我这本《生育制度》实际上结束了我学术历程的前半生。

    1947年在英国访问以及回国之后到1949年北京解放,这段期间从我写作上说我曾称之为“丰收期”,北京的《中建》周刊,上海的《观察》周刊和《大公报》经常有我的文章,但我所写的主要是时事评论,其中固然表达我对社会的基本观点,而且通过《观察》及三联书店出版了我在抗战时期所发表的文章的集子,一时流传很广,成了当时的一个多产作家,但是回头来看,这段时间,在学术思想上并没有什么新的发展。

    如果限于狭义的学术经历来说,我觉得可以用《生育制度》一书来作为我前半生学术经历的结束。从1930年进入社会学园地时算起到1949年解放,一共是大约20年。接下去的30年是一段很不寻常的经历,包括解放、反右和“文革”的中国大变革时期。这一段时期里我的思想情况在Curent Anthropology 杂志发表的1988年10月我和Pasternak(巴博德)教授的谈话记录中有比较直率的叙述,这里不用重复了。但是联系上面所提出有关对社会性质的根本问题时,我觉得有一些补充,说一说我近来才有的一点新的体会,足以说明我后半生学术思路的若干变化的由来。我越来越觉得一个人的思想总是离不开他本人的切身经历。我从解放后所逢到的我称之为不寻常的经历,必然会反映在我其后的学术思想上,以至于立身处世的现实生活上。我如果完全把这段时间作为学术经历中的空白是不够认真的。

    在比较这一生中前后两个时期对社会本质的看法时,发现有一段经历给我深刻的影响。我在前半生尽管主张实地调查,主张理论联系实际,但在我具体的社区调查中我始终是以一个调查者的身份去观察别人的生活。换一句话说,我是以局外人的立场去观察一个处在生活中的对象。我自身有自己的社会生活,我按着我自己社会里所处的角色进行分内的活动。我知道我所作所为是在我自己社会所规定的行为模式之内的,我不需犹豫,内心不存在矛盾,我所得到别人对我的反应也是符合我的意料的。这就是说我在一个共同的社会结构中活动。尽管这个社会结构也在变动中,这种变动是逐步的,而且是通过主动能适应的变动。我并不觉得自己和社会是对立物。

    但是在解放之后的一段时间里,我自己所处的社会结构发生了革命性的变动,也就是说构成这个结构的各种制度起了巨大变动,在各个制度里规定各个社会角色的行为模式也发生了巨大变动。表演得最激烈的例子发生在“文化大革命”的高潮中。作为一个教授的社会角色可以被他的学生勒令扫街、清厕和游街、批斗。这种有着社会权力支持的行为模式和“文化大革命”前的教授角色的行为规范是完全相悖的。当然“文化大革命”这种方式的革命是很不寻常的,但是在这不寻常的情景中,社会的本来面目充分显示出来。我觉得置身于一个目的在有如显示社会本质和力量的实验室里。在这个实验室里我既是实验的材料,就是在我身上进行这项实验。同时,因为我是个社会学者,所以也成了观察这实验过程和效果的人。在这个实验里我亲自感觉到涂尔干所说“集体表象”的威力,他所说的集体表象,就是那“一加一大于二”的加和大的内容,也就是我们通常说的社会的本质这个试验证实了那个超于个人的社会实体的存在。

    但就在同时我也亲自感觉到有一个对抗着这个实体的“个人”的存在。这个“个人”固然外表上按着社会指定他的行为模式行动:扫街、清厕、游街、批斗,但是还出现了一个行为上看不见的而具有思想和感情的“自我”。这个自我的思想和感情可以完全不接受甚至反抗所规定的行为模式,并作出各种十分复杂的行动上的反应,从表面顺服,直到坚决拒绝,即自杀了事。这样我看见了个人背后出现的一个看不见的“自我”。这个和“集体表象”所对立的“自我感觉”看来也是个实体,因为不仅它已不是“社会的载体”,而且可以是“社会的对立体”。这个实验使我看到了世界是可以发生不寻常的社会结构革命性的变动。这种变动可以发生在极短的时间里,但它极为根本地改变了社会结构里各制度中社会角色的行为模式。为期十年的“文化大革命”在人类历史上是一次少见的“实验”,一次震度极强烈的社会变动。我的学力还不够作更深入的体会和分析,但是我确是切身领会到超生物的社会实体的巨大能量,同时也更赤裸裸地看到个人生物本性的顽强表现。

    从这次大震动中恢复过来,我初步体会是做个社会里的成员必须清醒地自觉地看到社会结构的不断变化,尽管有时较慢较微,有时较快和较为激烈。处在社会结构中的个人,应当承认有其主动性。个人的行为既要能符合社会身份一时的要求,还得善于适应演变的形势。学术工作也是个人的社会行为,既不能摆脱社会所容许的条件,也还要适应社会演进的规律,这样才能决定自己在一定历史时期里应当怎样进行自己的学术工作。这种自觉可说是既承认个人跳不出社会的掌握,而同时社会的演进也依靠着社会中个人所发生的能动性和主观作用。这是社会和个人的辩证关系,个人既是载体也是实体。

    这点理论上的感受,虽则一直潜伏在我的思想里,在我“文化大革命”后的公开讲话中也有所表达,但是还不能说已充分落实在后半生的学术工作中。“见社会不见人”还是我长期以来所做的社区研究的主要缺点。

    下半生的学术生涯,可以说从1978年开始,直到目前一共有15
    年。刚从“不寻常”的经历中苏醒过来时,我就想既然得到了继续学
    术研究的机会,就该把30年丢下的线头接下去,继续从事社区研究,
    而且这时我对社区研究本身的功能有了一些更明确的看法,正如我在
    和巴博德教授谈话中所说的,我们做的研究实际上是发挥人特有的自
    觉能力,成为自然演化的一种动力。人类社会是不断发展的,表现为
    生产力的不断增长。我们就得有意识的把中国社会潜在的生产力开发
    出来,提高人民的生活水平。这个进化观点我是早就接受了的。解放
    之后我又接受了当时的马列主义学习,认识到生产力是社会发展的基
    本推动力。这种思想和我早日翻译的奥格朋的《社会变迁》中强调科
    技的发展也正相合。我的《江村经济》调查就是接受了我姐姐改革蚕
    丝生产技术的启发而进行的。所以我在80岁生日那天以“志在富
    民”四字来答复朋友们要求我总结我过去80年所作所为的中心思
    想。“志在富民”落实到学术工作上就是从事应用科学,所以我把调
    查看作应用社会学。这一个思路,我有机会于1980年2月在美国丹佛接
    受应用人类学会授予我马林诺夫斯基奖的大会上发表的“迈向人民的
    人类学”讲话时,得到公开发表的机会。

    1981年我又接到英国皇家人类学会授予我赫胥黎奖的通知,并由
    我的老师Firth的建议,要我在会上介绍江村在解放后的变化,为此我
    特地三访江村进行一次简短的调查。就是这次调查引起了我对当时正
    在发生的乡镇企业和小城镇的研究兴趣。从那时起我就抓住这个题目
    不放,组织了一个研究队伍,跟着农村经济发展的势头,从江村一个
    村,扩大到吴江县的七个镇。然后一年一步从县到市,从市到省,从
    一个省到全国大部分的省;从沿海到内地,从内地到边区,不断进行
    实地观察,直到现在已经有10年多了。我每去一地调查常常就写一篇
    文章,记下我的体会。10年来已积了近40篇,其中大部分已收集在今
    年出版的《行行重行行》一书中。这一系列文章还在继续写下去,可
    说是我下半生的主要学术方向。

    这一系列文章在理论上说是以《江村经济》为基础的。把社区的经济发展看成是社区整体发展中的一主要方面,并和其人文地理及历史条件密切联系起来,进行分析。我看到在不同条件下社区发展所走的路子不同,于是我又应用比较观点分出不同模式,并提出“多种模式,城乡结合,随机应变,不失时机”的发展方针。更从城乡结合的基础上升到经济区域的概念,逐步看到整个中国发展过程中形成的位区格局。这种社区研究是以农民自己创造的社会结构为出发点,分析这种结构形成的过程,它所具有的特点,并看出其发展的前景。这是实事求是的看法,而其目的是在使各地农民可以根据自身所处的条件,吸取别地方的经验,来推动自身的发展。所以可以说这种社区研究是应用社会学,一门为人民服务的社会科学。

    回顾我这十年的研究成果总起来看还是没有摆脱“见社会不见人”的缺点。我着眼于发展的模式,但没有充分注意具体的人在发展中是怎样思想,怎样感觉,怎样打算。我虽然看到现在的农民饱食暖衣,居处宽敞,生活舒适了。我也用了他们收入的增长来表示他们生活变化的速度。但是他们的思想和感情,忧虑和满足,追求和希望都没有说清楚。原因是我的注意力还是在社会变化而忽视了相应的人的变化。

    翻阅我这段时间里所发表关于社会学的言论时,我看到这思想确是已经改变了一些原来对个人和社会关系的看法,我不再像在《生育制度》中那样强调社会是实体、个人是载体的论调,而多少已接受了潘光旦先生的批评,认识到社会和人是辩证统一体中的两面,在活动的机制里互相起作用的。这种理论见于我在1980年所讲的《社会学和企业管理》及《与精神病医生谈社会学》里。

    《社会学和企业管理》是我在第一机械工业部的讲话,在这讲话里我提到了1944年我在哈佛商学院遇见的埃尔顿·梅岳教授EltonMayo[George Elton Mayo,1880—1949,心理学家],他曾在芝加哥的霍桑工厂里研究怎样提高劳动生产率的问题,做了一系列实验。起初他采取改变各种工作条件,如厂内的光线,休息的时间等,来测验工作效率是否有相应的提高,结果确是上升了。但梅岳认为并没有解决提高工作效率的关键问题。他接着再做实验倒过来一一取消了这些客观条件的改变,出乎大家意料之外,工作效率却依然上升。他从中得到了一个重大的发现,原来不是客观条件的改变促使了工作效率的上升,而是他的实验本身起了作用。因为工人参与了这个实验,自己觉得在进行一项有意义的科学工作,从而发现了自己不仅是一个普通拿工资干活的机器,而是一个能创造科学价值的实验者了。这个转变提高了他们的积极性。梅岳在这里发现了普通“工人身份”后面潜伏着一种“人的因素”,这个因素是工作效率的泉源,梅岳的“人的发现”改变了美国的工厂管理。联系我们所关心的问题来说,他是使社会身份,即社会规定的行为模式,背后这个
    一直被认为“载体”的个人活了起来了。使行为模式变成人的积极行为的是潜伏在社会身份背后的个人。其实我们在舞台上评论演员时,总是看他是否进入了角色。进入了角色就发挥出演员的积极性,演好了戏,演唱的好坏还是决定于演员本人。明白这一点,个人和社会的关系也就明白了。

    上面提到的第二篇讲话是我在北京医学心理学讲习班上的讲话。我最初的题目是《神兽之间》,意思是说人既是动物而又已经不是动物,人想当神仙,而又当不成神仙,是个两是两不是的统一体。社会总是要求“满街都是圣人”,把一套行为规范来套住人的行为,可是事实上没有一个人是甘心情愿当圣人的,即便是我们的至圣先师孔老夫子也是到了快死的70岁时方才做到“从心所欲不逾矩”。但是人又不能不在社会结构里得到生活,不能不接受这个紧箍咒,小心翼翼,意马心猿地做人,所以我用了Freud[Sigmund Freud,1856—1939,精神分析学家,精神分析学创始人]所说的三层结构来说明人的心理构成:一是id(生物性的冲动),二是ego(自己),三是superego(超己)。id就是兽性,ego是个两面派,即一面要克己复礼地做个社会所能接受的人,一面又是满身难受地想越狱当逃犯。super-ego就是顶在头上,不得不服从的社会规定的身份。我当时指出神兽之间发生的形形色色的矛盾正是(精神病)医生要对付的园地,神兽之间有其难于调适的一面,但是普通的人并不都是要挂号去请教精神病医生的。那就是说神兽之间可以找到一个心安理得做人的办法的。于是我得回到潘光旦先生给我的《生育制度》写的序言里所提出的中和位育的新人文思想。

    新人文思想依我的理解就是一面要承认社会是实体。它是个人在群体中分工合作才能生活的结果,既要分工就不能没有各自的岗位,分工之后必须合作,岗位之间就不能不互相配合,不能没有共同遵守的行为规则。有了规则就得有个力量来维持这些规则。社会是群体中分工合作体系的总称,也是代表群体维持这分工合作体系的力量。这个体系是持续的超过于个人寿命的,所以有超出个人的存在、发展和兴衰。社会之成为实体是不可否认的。但是社会的目的还是在使个人能得到生活,就是满足他不断增长的物质及精神的需要。而且分工合作体系是依靠个人的行为而发生效用的,能行为的个人是个有主观能动性的动物,他知道需要什么,希望什么,也知道需要是否得到了满足,还有什么期望。满足了才积极,不满足就是消极。所以他是活的载体,是可以发生主观作用的实体。社会和个人是相互配合的永远不能分离的实体。这种把人和社会结成一个辩证的统一体的看法也许正是潘光旦先生所说的新人文思想。

    我回顾一生的学研思想,迂回曲折,而进入了现在的认识,这种认识使我最近强调社区研究必须提高一步,不仅需看到社会结构,而且还要看到人,也就是我指出的心态的研究。而且我有一种想法,在我们中国世世代代这么多的人群居住在这块土地上,经历了这样长的历史,在人和人中和位育的故训的指导下应当有丰富的经验。这些经验不仅保留在前人留下的文书中,而且应当还保存在当前人的相处的现实生活中。怎样发掘出来,用现代的语言表达出来,可能是今后我们社会学者应尽的责任。对这个变动越来越大,全世界已没有人再能划地自守的时代里,这些也许正是当今人类迫切需要的知识。如果天假以年,我自当努力参与这项学术工作,但是看来主要还是有待于后来的青年了。愿我这涓滴乡土水,汇归大海洋。

    (原载《北京大学学报》1994年第1期)

  • 费孝通《江村经济》

    第一章

    这是一本描述中国农民的消费、生产、分配和交易等体系的书, 是根据对中国东部,太湖东南岸开弦弓村的实地考察写成的。它旨在 说明这一经济体系与特定地理环境的关系,以及与这个社区的社会结 构的关系。同大多数中国农村一样,这个村庄正经历着一个巨大的变 迁过程。因此,本书将说明这个正在变化着的乡村经济的动力和问题。

     《江村经济》 这种小范围的深入实地的调查,对当前中国经济问题宏观的研究 是一种必要的补充。在分析这些问题时,它将说明地区因素的重要性 并提供实事的例子。

    这种研究也将促使我们进一步了解传统经济背景的重要性及新的 动力对人民日常生活的作用。

     强调传统力量与新的动力具有同等重要性是必要的,因为中国经济生活变迁的真正过程,既不是从西方社会制度直接转渡的过程,也 不仅是传统的平衡受到了干扰而已。目前形势中所发生的问题是这两 种力量相互作用的结果。例如对我们观察的这个村庄的经济问题,只 有在考虑到两方面的情况时才能有所理解:一方面是由于世界工业的 发展,生丝价格下跌,另一方面是以传统土地占有制为基础的家庭副 业在家庭经济预算中的重要性。对任何一方面的低估都将曲解真实的 情况。此外,正如我们将在以后的描述中所看到的,这两种力量相互 作用的产物不会是西方世界的复制品或者传统的复旧,其结果如何, 将取决于人民如何去解决他们自己的问题。正确地了解当前存在的以 实事为依据的情况,将有助于引导这种变迁趋向于我们所期望的结 果。社会科学的功能就在于此。

     文化是物质设备和各种知识的结合体。人使用设备和知识以便生 存。为了一定的目的人要改变文化。一个人如果扔掉某一件工具,又 去获取一件新的,他这样做,是因为他相信新的工具对他更加适用。 所以,任何变迁过程必定是一种综合体,那就是:他过去的经验、他 对目前形势的了解以及他对未来结果的期望。过去的经验并不总是过 去实事的真实写照,因为过去的实事,经过记忆的选择已经起了变 化。目前的形势也并不总是能得到准确的理解,因为它吸引注意力的 程度常受到利害关系的影响。未来的结果不会总是像人们所期望的那 样,因为它是希望和努力以外的其它许多力量的产物。所以,新工具 最后也可能被证明是不适合于人们的目的。

    对社会制度要完成一个成功的变革是更加困难了。当一种制度不 能满足人民的需要时,甚至可能还没有替代它的其它制度。困难在于 社会制度是由人际关系构成的,只有通过一致行动才能改变它,而一 致行动不是一下子就组织得起来的。另外,社会情况通常是复杂的, 参与改革的一个个人,他们的期望也可以各不相同。所以在社会变革 的过程中,为组织集体行动,对社会情况需要有一个多少为大家所接 受的分析和定义以及一个系统的计划。这种准备活动一般都需要一种 语言形式。最简单的形式如一个船长在指挥一条船航行时,对他的船 员们发出命令。又如在议会或国会里进行一场有准备的辩论。对形势 或情况的不同解释和关于结果的各种期望形成辩论的中心。无论如 何,这样的准备活动总是会在有组织的革新活动中出现的。

     对形势或情况的不准确的阐述或分析,不论是由于故意的过错或 出于无知,对这个群体都是有害的,它可能导致令人失望的后果。本 书有许多例子说明了对情况或形势的实事求是的阐述或分析的重要 性。下面我想先举几个例子:在亲属组织中,目前法律对财产继承问 题的规定似已成为两性不平等的实例。一旦男女平等的思想被接受, 这样的规定将产生一种修改单方亲属原则的行动。正如我要说明的, 财产的继承是两代人之间相互关系的一部分。供养老人的义务,落在 子女身上的社会里,在目前父系家庭的婚姻制度下,女儿和儿子不能 分担同等的义务。因此,双系继承与单方立嗣相结合将形成两性的不 平等。从这一点来看,立法的后果显然与期望是背道而驰的。(第四 章第6节)

    有时,对情况或形势的阐明或分析可能是正确的,但不完整。例 如,在缫丝工业中,改革者主要从技术方面来分析情况,忽略了在丝 价下降中国际贸易的因素,这就导致多年来,对村民许下的从工业中 增加收入的诺言,未能实现。(第十一章第8节)

    如果要组织有效果的行动并达到预期的目的,必须对社会制度的 功能进行细致的分析,而且要同它们意欲满足的需要结合起来分析, 也要同它们的运转所依赖的其它制度联系起来分析,以达到对情况的 适当的阐述。这就是社会科学者的工作。所以社会科学应该在指导文 化变迁中起重要的作用。

    中国越来越迫切地需要这种知识,因为这个国家再也承担不起因失误而损耗任何财富和能量。我们的根本目的是明确的,这就是满足 每个中国人共同的基本需要。大家都应该承认这一点。一个站在饥饿 边缘上的村庄对谁都没有好处。从这个意义上说,对这些基本措施, 在中国人中间应该没有政治上的分歧。分歧之处是由于对事实的误述 或歪曲。对人民实际情况的系统反映将有助于使这个国家相信,为了 恢复广大群众的正常生活,现在迫切地需要一些政策。这不是一个哲学思考的问题,更不应该是各学派思想争论的问题。真正需要的是一 种以可靠的情况为依据的常识性的判断。

     目前的研究,仅仅是一群懂得了这一任务的重要性的中国青年学生们的初步尝试。在福建、山东、山西、河北和广西都开展了同样的 研究。将来还会有更广泛的、组织得更好的力量,继续进行研究。我 不太愿意把这本不成熟的书拿出来,它之所以不成熟,是因为日本人占领并破坏了我所描述的村庄,我被剥夺了在近期作进一步的实地调 查的机会。但我还是要把本书贡献出来,希望它能为西方读者提供一 幅现实的画面,这就是:我的人民肩负重任,正在为当前的斗争付出 沉痛的代价。我并不悲观,但肯定地说这是一场长期而严重的斗争。 我们已作了最坏的准备,准备承受比日本的炸弹和毒气还会更坏的情况。然而我确信,不管过去的错误和当前的不幸,人民通过坚持不懈 的努力,中国将再一次以一个伟大的国家屹立在世界上。本书并不是一本消逝了的历史的记录,而是将以百万人民的鲜血写成的世界历史 新篇章的序言。

     第二章 调查区域

    1.调查区域的界定

    为了对人们的生活进行深入细致的研究,研究人员有必要把自己 的调查限定在一个小的社会单位内来进行。这是出于实际的考虑。调 查者必须容易接近被调查者,以便能够亲自进行密切的观察。另一方 面,被研究的社会单位也不宜太小,它应能提供人们社会生活的较完 整的切片。

     A.拉德克利夫——布朗教授、吴文藻博士和雷蒙德·弗思博士 [2] 曾经讨论过这个基本问题。他们一致认为,在这种研究的最初阶段, 把一个村子作为单位最为合适。弗思博士说,应当“以一个村子作研 究中心来考察村民们相互间的关系,如亲属的词汇、权力的分配、经 济的组织、宗教的皈依以及其它种种社会联系,并进而观察这种种社 会关系如何相互影响,如何综合以决定这社区的合作生活。从这研究 中心循着亲属系统、经济往来、社会合作等路线,推广我们的研究范 围到邻近村落以及市镇。” [3]

    村庄是一个社区,其特征是,农户聚集在一个紧凑的居住区内, 与其它相似的单位隔开相当一段距离(在中国有些地区,农户散居, 情况并非如此),它是一个由各种形式的社会活动组成的群体,具有 其特定的名称,而且是一个为人们所公认的事实上的社会单位。

    这样一个村庄并没有正式进入保甲制。保甲制是中国的一种新的 行政体制,是为了某种特殊目的而人为地设置的(第六章第5节)。开 弦弓村在1935年才有这种制度,因此很难说得清,这种法律上的保甲 单位,究竟到什么时候才能以其不断增长的行政职能取代现存的事实 上的群体。但目前,在实施过程中,保甲制仍然大多流于形式。因 此,我们所研究的单位必须是实际存在的职能单位——村庄。我们研 究的目的在于了解人民的生活。

    在目前阶段的调查中,把村庄作为一个研究单位,这并不是说村 庄就是一个自给自足的单位。在中国,地方群体之间的相互依存,是 非常密切的,在经济生活中尤为如此。甚至可以说,在上半个世纪 中,中国人民已经进入了世界的共同体中。西方的货物和思想已经到 达了非常边远的村庄。西方列强的政治、经济压力是目前中国文化变 迁的重要因素。在这一点上有人可能会问,既然如此,那么在这样一 个小的地区,在一个村庄里搞实地调查,对于这种外来力量及其所引 起的变迁会取得什么进一步的了解呢?

     显然,身处村庄的调查者不可能用宏观的眼光来观察和分析外来 势力的各种影响。例如,由于世界经济萧条及丝绸工业中广泛的技术 改革引起了国际市场上土产生丝价格的下跌,进而引起农村家庭收入 不足、口粮短缺、婚期推迟以及家庭工业的部分破产。在这种情况 下,实地调查者必须尽可能全面地记录外来势力对村庄生活的影响, 但他当然应该把对这些势力本身的进一步分析留给其它学科去完成。 调查者应承认这些事实,并且尽力约束自己去跟踪那些可以从村庄生 活中直接观察到的影响。

    对这样一个小的社会单位进行深入研究而得出的结论并不一定适 用于其它单位。但是,这样的结论却可以用作假设,也可以作为在其 它地方进行调查时的比较材料。这就是获得真正科学结论的最好方 法。

     2.地理状况

    我所选择的调查地点叫开弦弓村,坐落在太湖东南岸,位于长江下游,在上海以西约80英里的地方,其地理区域属于长江三角洲。 G.B.克雷西曾经这样描述该区域的地理概况:“在长江平原的土地 上,布满了河流与运河。世界上大概再也没有其它地区会有那么多可 通航的水路。长江、淮河及其支流形成了一条贯穿这个区域的通道, 颇为壮观。不但河流多,而且还有许多大小湖泊,其中主要有洞庭 湖、鄱阳湖、太湖、洪泽湖。然而赋予这个地貌以最显著的特征的是 人工河渠。这些河渠正是生活的命脉。在长江三角洲地区,河渠形成 了错综复杂的网络,起着人工水系的作用,取代了河流。据F.H.金的 估计,仅三角洲南部的河渠长度就有25000英里左右。

    这个地区是复合冲积平原,由长期以来河流带来的泥沙淤积而 成,只有少数孤立的山丘,大部地区是平川。乡下土地平坦,但是无 数的坟墩和村子周围的树林遮住了视线。这里,无论是乡村或城市的 居住区都比北方地区人口密集。但由于气候、地理位置等因素的共同 作用,使得这里成为中国最繁荣的地方。 [4]

    长江平原……显然受夏季季节风的影响……也经受大陆性旋风的 巨大威力。

    由于纬度偏南,夏季呈亚热带气候,气温经常升至38℃(100℉) ……整个地区平均降雨量约为1,200毫米(45英寸)……春、夏季多 雨,6月份的雨量最多。自10月至来年2月,气候较为干燥,天空晴 朗,气温宜人,这时候,是一年中最爽快的季节。

    冬天的气温,难得一连数日都在零下,在较冷的夜间才结薄冰, 很少下雪……在上海,夏季平均最高气温37℃(91℉),冬季平均最 低气温为-7℃(19℉)。

    长江平原一年四季,大部分时间的气候条件都有利于农业,生长 季节约持续300天。” [5]

    这个地区之所以在中国经济上取得主导地位,一方面是由于其优 越的自然环境,另一方面是由于它在交通上的有利位置。该地区位于 长江和大运河这两条水路干线的交叉点上。这两条水路把这个地区与 中国西部和北部的广大疆土联结起来。作为沿海地区,自从通过远洋 运输发展国际贸易以来,它的重要性与日俱增。该地区的港口上海, 现已发展成为远东的最大城市。这里的铁路系统也很发达,已经修建 了两条重要线路,一条从上海经苏州至南京;另一条由上海经嘉兴至 杭州。最近,也就是在1936年,苏州与嘉兴之间又增加了一条新线 路,与上述两条干线形成环行铁路。为了便利地区内的交通,还修建 了汽车路;除此之外,还广泛利用了运河及改成运河的河道进行交通 运输。

    该地区人口密集,大多数人口居住在农村。如从空中俯视,可以 看见到处是一簇簇的村庄。每个村子仅与邻村平均相隔走20分钟路的 距离。开弦弓只不过是群集在这块土地上成千上万个村庄之一。

    在数十个村庄的中心地带就有一个市镇。市镇是收集周围村子土 产品的中心,又是分配外地城市工业品下乡的中心。开弦弓所依傍的 市镇叫震泽,在开弦弓以南约4英里,坐手摇船单程约需两个半小时。 震泽地处太湖东南约6英里,大运河及苏嘉线以西约8英里。目前,可 乘轮船或公共汽车到达苏嘉线的平望站。通过现有的铁路线,可在8小 时以内从震泽到达上海。开弦弓的地理位置及其与上述各城市及集镇 间的关系,详见所附地图(Ⅰ、Ⅱ)。

    3.经济背景

    在这里,人文地理学者会正确地从人们所占据的土地的自然条件 推论人们的职业。一个旅客,如果乘火车路经这个地区时,将接连不 断地看到一片片的稻田。据估计,开弦弓90%以上的土地都用于种植水 稻。该村每年平均产米18,000蒲式耳(第十章第2节)。仅一半多一 点的粮食为人们自己所消费(第七章第5节)。村里极少有完全不干农 活的人家。占总户数约76%的人家以农业为主要职业(第八章第1 节)。一年中,用于种稻的时间约占6个月(第九章第3节)。人们靠 种稻挣得一半以上的收入(第十二章第2节)。因而,从任何一个角度 看,种植水稻是居于首位的。

    地图Ⅰ 长江下游流域

    地图Ⅱ 开弦弓周围的环境

    此地不仅产米,人们还种麦子、油菜籽及各种蔬菜,尽管它们与 主要作物相比是无足轻重的。此外,江河里尚有鱼、虾、蟹及各种水 生植物等,这些都是当地的食物。

    桑树在农民的经济生活中起着重要的作用。人们靠它发展蚕丝 业。赖特早在1908年写道: “白色生丝,即欧洲市场中的‘辑里 丝’,是中国养蚕农家用手抽制的……最佳生丝产自上海附近地区, 该地区出口的丝占出口额的绝大部分。” [6]

    蚕丝业在整个地区非常普遍,在太湖周围的村庄里尤为发达。据 当地人说,它之所以成为该地特产是由于水质好。据说,所谓的“辑 里丝”仅产于开弦弓周围方圆4英里的地带。这一说法的真实性暂且不 论,但这个村庄在当地乡村工业中的重要地位确是毫无疑问的。在繁 荣时期,这个地带的丝不仅在中国蚕丝出口额中占主要比重,而且还 为邻近的盛泽镇(见地图Ⅱ)丝织工业的需要提供原料。在丝织业衰 退之前,盛泽的丝织业号称“日产万匹”。

    现代制丝业的先进生产技术引进日本、中国之后,乡村丝业开始 衰退。这一工业革命改变了国内乡村手工业的命运。

    “1909年以前……中国蚕丝出口量比日本大。例如1907年,两国 出口量几乎相同。但到1909年,日本蚕丝出口便超过了中国,而且从 此以后,日本一直保持优势。事实上近年来,日本的出口量几近中国 的3倍。从我国外贸角度来看,自从1909年以来,蚕丝逐年减产。以 前,蚕丝通常占我国出口总额的20%至30%,而从1909年至1916年的平 均数下降至17%。” [7]

     “尽管如此,一直到1923年,蚕丝的产量虽不规则,但一直是在 增加的。由于蚕丝价格下跌,出口量的增长并不一定意味着收入的增 加。从1923年以后,出口量便就此一蹶不振。1928年至1930年间,出 口 量 下 降 率 约 为 20% 。 [8] 1930 年 至 1934 年 间 , 下 降 得 更 为 迅 速。“1934年下半年,由于日本向美国市场倾销蚕丝,中国蚕丝出口 量随之降到最低水平。出口蚕丝量共计仅为1930年的五分之一。这一 事实,说明了中国蚕丝贸易的不景气。

    1934年生丝价格跌到前所未有的更低的水平……同样质量的丝, 1934年的价格水平仅为1930年的三分之一。” [9] 工业革命影响丝织业的力量同样使国内蚕丝市场随之缩小。市场 缩小的结果带来了农村地区传统家庭蚕丝手工业的破产。蚕丝业的传 统特点及其近年来的衰落就形成了我们目前所分析的开弦弓村的经济 生洁背景。

    4.村庄

    现在让我们来观察一下村庄本身。村里的人占有土地共11圩。圩 是土地单位,当地人称一块环绕着水的土地单位为“圩”。每个圩有 一个名字。圩的大小取决于水流的分布,因此各不相等。该村土地的 总面积为3,065亩,或461英亩。据1932年官方勘测,各圩的名称及面 积如下表所示,其中有两圩部分属于其它村子,由于无明显的界限, 我只能粗略地估计属于开弦弓那部分土地的面积:

    土地可略分为两部分:庄稼用地及居住用地。住宅区仅占相当小 的部分,就在三条小河的汇集处,房屋分散在四个圩的边缘。这四个 圩的名称及每个圩边的房屋数目如下:

    研究住宅区的规划必须同村子的交通系统联系起来。在这个地 区,人们广泛使用船只载运货物进行长途运输。连接不同村庄和城镇 的陆路,主要是在逆流、逆风时拉纤用的,即所谓塘岸。除了一些担 挑的小商人之外,人们通常乘船来往。几乎家家户户都至少有一条 船。由于船只在交通运输上的重要位置,为便利起见,房屋必须建筑 在河道附近,这就决定了村子的规划。河道沿岸,大小村庄应运而 生;大一些的村子都建在几条河的岔口。正如我们可以从附图上看 到,开弦弓的“脊梁骨”系由三条河组成,暂且定名为A、B和C。河A 是主流,像一张弓一样流过村子,开弦弓便由此而得名。字面上的意 思就是:“拉开弦的弓。”

    在住宅区内,用船装载轻微的东西,或作短距离运输,不甚方 便。因此在住房之间修起了道路以利往来。在这种情况下,河流就成 了交通的障碍。各圩被河流所分割,必须用桥来连接。

    这个村的陆路系统不能形成完全的环行路。在圩Ⅲ的北部,大部 分土地用来耕种,田间仅有小路,不便于行走,雨天尤其如此,因 此,河A西端的桥便成了交通中心。小店铺大多集中在各桥附近。特别 是集中在村子西边的桥旁。(第十四章第8节)

     虽然如此,村庄的规划中却没有一个人们集中起来进行公共活动 的专用场所。自从一年一度的唱戏停止演出后,除了夏天夜晚人们随 意地聚集在桥边乘凉以外,十多年来,从未有过组织起来的公众集 会。

    村长的总部设在村子东端合作丝厂里面。厂址的选择是出于技术 上的原因。河A的水自西向东流。由于河A供给沿岸居民的日常用水, 所以把厂子建在下游,以免污染河水。

     在住宅区外围有两座庙,一个在村西,一个在村北。这并不意味 着人们的宗教活动都集中在村外边进行。实际上,他们的宗教活动多 数都在自己家里开展。比较确切地说,庙是和尚及菩萨的住所。和 尚、菩萨不仅同普通的人隔开一段距离,而且也与社区的日常生活隔 开,但进行特殊仪式时除外。

    地图Ⅲ 村庄详图

    公办小学在村的南端。校舍原先用作蚕丝改进社的办公室。合作 丝厂建立以后便把房子给了学校。

    住宅区周围都是农田,由于灌溉系统的缘故,农田地势较低(第 十章第1节)。适宜于建筑的地区都已盖满了房屋,而且长期没有扩 大。

    新的公共机构,例如学校和合作丝厂,只有在老的住宅区外围找 到地盘。它们的位置说明了社区生活的变化过程。

    5.村里的人

    1935年该村的人口有过一次普查。因为出生、死亡情况一直没有 连续的登记,所以我只能把这次普查结果作为分析的基础。在人口普 查中,对村里的所有居民,包括暂时不在村里的人口,都做了记录。 统计数字见下表:

    对那些暂时寄居在村里农户家里的人口,普查记录专设了一栏。 这些人口未包括在上表中。这一栏的总人数为25人。

    人口密度(计算时不包括水面面积)约为每平方英里1,980人。 这个数字不能与本省的平均人口密度相比,因为省人口密度是根据全 省总面积(包括水面及未耕地)来计算的,那是一个总密度。我的数 字代表着人和被使用的土地之间的比率。托尼教授所引述的江苏省的 人口总密度是每平方英里896人。 [10]

    人们并不认为所有住在村里的人一律都是本村人。如果问本村居 民,哪些人是本村的,我们就会发现当地对于本村人和外来人有着明 显的区别。但这种区别并不是法律上的;从法律观点看,一个人只要 在某地居住三年以上,他就成为当地社区的一名成员。 [11] 可是在人 们的眼里,这样的人并不是真正的本村人。

    为说明这种区别,不妨举一些具体的例子:那些被当作外来户的 村里人。这样的外来户共有10家,其职业和本籍分述如下:

    他们的共同特点是(1)都是移民(2)从事某种特殊职业。我未 听说一个外来人究竟需要在本村住多久才能算作本村人,但是我却听 说过:外来人的孩子,虽生于本村,仍像其父母一样,被视作外来 人。由此看来,并非完全根据居住期的长短来确定这种区别的。

    另一方面,值得研究的是这样一个事实:凡是外来户都不是农 民。虽然并非所有特殊的职业都是外来人干的,但他们仍构成了这类 人的三分之一(第八章第2节),从事特殊职业使他们不会很快被同 化。

    作为一个群体,本村人具有一定的文化特色。一个提供资料的本 地人向我提到过三个显著特点:(1)本村人说话时,吐字趋于腭音 化,例如“讲”、“究”等等;(2)妇女不下田干活;(3)妇女总 是穿裙子,甚至在炎热的夏天也穿着。在这几方面,本村人甚至与最 近的震泽镇人都不相同。

    那些被视为外来户的人,在生活上一直未被同化。我注意到他们 的非本地口音及非本地穿着方式,例如,药店里的妇女不穿裙子。

    只要外来户保留着他们自己的语言和文化差别,而且本村人注意 到这些差别,那么,在这个社区内,外来户总是过着多少有所见外的 生活。对本村人及外来户作出区别是颇有意义的,因为这种区别已经 具有广泛的社会意义。外来户全部从事特殊职业,没有土地,仅这一 事实就足以说明,区别是有其深远的经济后果的。

    6.选择这个调查区域的理由

    这个村庄有下列值得注意和研究之处:

    (1)开弦弓村是中国国内蚕丝业的重要中心之一。因此,可以把 这个村子作为在中国工业变迁过程中有代表性的例子;主要变化是工 厂代替了家庭手工业系统,并从而产生的社会问题。工业化是一个普 遍过程,目前仍在我国进行着,世界各地也有这样的变迁。在中国, 工业的发展问题更有其实际意义,但至今没有任何人在全面了解农村 社会组织的同时,对这个问题进行过深入的研究。此外,在过去十年 中,开弦弓村曾经进行过蚕丝业改革的实验。社会改革活动与中国的 社会变迁是息息相关的;应该以客观的态度仔细分析各种社会变迁。 通过这样的分析,有可能揭示或发现某些重要的但迄今未被注意到的 问题。

     (2)开弦弓一带,由于自然资源极佳,农业发展到很高水平。有 关土地占有制度在这里也有特殊的细节。开弦弓将为研究中国土地问 题提供一个很好的实地调查的场地。

    (3)这个地区广泛使用水上交通,有着网状分布的水路,因而城 乡之间有着特殊的关系,这与华北的情况截然不同。这样我们就能够 通过典型来研究依靠水上运输的集镇系统。

    除去这些考虑之外,我调查开弦弓村还具备特殊便利的条件。由 于时间有限,我的调查必须在两个月之内完成。如果我在一个全然不 熟悉的地方工作,要在这样短的时间内进行任何细致的研究是不可能 的。开弦弓村属于吴江县,而我就是吴江人,我首先在语言上就有一 定的有利条件。中国各地方言的差别是进行实地调查的实际困难之 一。村里的人们除自己的方言外,一般不懂得任何其它方言。作为一 个本地人,就不必再花费时间去学习当地方言。而且同乡的感情使我 能够进一步深入到人们的生活中去,不致引起怀疑。

    尤其是在这个村里,我可以充分利用我姐姐个人的联系。我姐姐 负责蚕丝业的改革,村里的人确实都很信任她。我能够毫无困难地得 到全村居民的通力合作,特别是村长们的帮助。他们理解我的意图, 不仅尽一切可能提供材料,而且还提出一些可行的办法和有价值的建 议,这使我的调查得以顺利进行。此外,我以前曾多次访问过该村, 姐姐也继续不断地向我提供该村的情况。因此,我一开始就能直接进 入调查本身,无须浪费时间去做那些初步的准备工作。

    我的调查历时两个月,是在1936年的7至8月进行的。在这有限的 时间内,我自然不能对完整的一年为周期的社会活动进行调查。然 而,这两个月在他们的经济生活中是有重要意义的,包括了一年中蚕 丝业的最后阶段及农活的最初阶段。以我过去的经历及人们口头提供 的资料作为补充,到目前为止,我所收集到的关于他们的经济生活及 有关社会制度的材料,足以进行初步的分析。

    第三章 家

    农村中的基本社会群体就是家,一个扩大的家庭。这个群体的成员占有共同的财产,有共同的收支预算,他们通过劳动的分工过着共同的生活。儿童们也是在这个群体中出生、养育并继承了财物、知识及社会地位。

    村中更大的社会群体是由若干家根据多种不同目的和亲属、地域等关系组成的。由个人成员组成的社团很少而且占次要地位。以下四章将提供该村的社会背景以便我们研究其经济生活。

    1.家,扩大的家庭

    家庭这个名词,人类学家普遍使用时,是指一个包括父母及未成年子女的生育单位。中国人所说的家,基本上也是一个家庭,但它包括的子女有时甚至是成年或已婚的子女。有时,它还包括一些远房的父系亲属。之所以称它是一个扩大了的家庭,是因为儿子在结婚之后并不和他们的父母分居,因而把家庭扩大了。

    家,强调了父母和子女之间的相互依存。它给那些丧失劳动能力的老年人以生活的保障。它也有利于保证社会的延续和家庭成员之间的合作。

    在一定的经济条件下,这个群体本身无限的扩展很可能是不利的。在扩展进程中,其成员之间的磨擦增加了。我们即将看到,家是会分的,即所谓“分家”。而且,分家只要较为可取,它就分。因此,家的规模大小是由两股对立的力量的平衡而决定的,一股要结合在一起的力量,另一股要分散的力量。在下面几节里,我将分析这两股力量。

    关于这村里家的规模,有一些定量的数据可以帮助我们进一步开展讨论。尽管大部分对中国的研究强调中国大家庭制度的重要性,但非常奇怪,在这个村里,大家庭很少。在家的总数中,我们发现有一对以上已婚夫妇的家不到总数的十分之一。

    最常见的类型是,以一对已婚配偶为核心,再包括几个依赖于此家的父系亲属。事实上,超过一半的家,准确地说,占总数58%的家都
    属于此类。但并不是每一个家都有一对已婚配偶。有时候,在一个妇女丧夫之后,她就和她的子女在一起生活,而不去加入另一个单位。
    也有这样的情况,一个父亲和他儿子居住在一起,家中没有女人。这些都是社会解组的结果,主要是由于这个群体中从事劳动的成员死亡
    所致,因而它们是不稳定的。鳏夫会再结婚,孩子也会在不久的将来,一有可能就结婚。任何一种情况都能使一个不正常的家庭得到恢
    复。这一类不稳定的家占总数的27%。 [12]

    村中,一个家的成员平均为4人。这说明这种群体是很小的,而且这绝不是一种例外的情况,从中国其它农村地区的材料也可以得出同样的结论。中国农村家庭,平均的人数大约是在4至6人之间。 [13] 所谓大家庭,看来主要存在于城镇之中,很明显,它们具有不同的经济
    基础。就现有材料看,可以说,这个村里的家是一个小的亲属群体,以一个家庭为核心,并包含有几个依靠他们的亲属。

    2.“香火”绵续

    父母与子女、夫与妻这两种关系是家庭组织的基本轴心。但在中国所谓的家,前者的关系似乎更为重要。家的基本特征是已婚的儿子中往往有一个不离开他们的父母,父母之中如有一人亡故,更是如此。此外,为儿子找一个媳妇,被视为父母的责任。配偶由父母选就,婚礼由父母安排。另一方面,婚姻的法定行为尽管先于生孩子,但结婚总是为了有后代。生孩子的期望先于婚姻。在农村中,结成婚姻的主要目的,是为了保证传宗接代。选聘媳妇的主要目的是为了延续后代,保证生育男儿是向算命先生明白提出的要求。如果当媳妇的没有能力来完成她的职责,夫家就有很充足的理由将她遗弃而无需任何赔偿。妇女在生育了孩子之后,她的社会地位才得到完全的确认。

    同样,姻亲关系只有在她生育孩子以后才开始有效。因此,先从父母与孩子的关系着手来描述和研究家的组织是有根据的。

    传宗接代的重要性往往用宗教和伦理的词汇表达出来。传宗接代,用当地的话说就是“香火”绵续,意思是,不断有人继续祀奉祖先。关于活着的子孙和他们祖先鬼魂之间联系的信仰,在人们中间是不太明确和没有系统的说法的。大致的观点是,这些祖宗的鬼魂生活在一个和我们非常相像的社会中,但在经济方面他们部分地依靠子孙所作的奉献,这就是定时地烧纸钱、纸衣服和其它纸扎的模拟品。因此,看来死者在阴间的福利还是要有活人来照管的。

    有人用纯伦理的观点来解释生育子女的重要性。他们认为这是一种做人的责任,因为只有通过他们的子女才能向自己的父母偿还他们对自己的抚育之恩。因此,要有子女的愿望是出于双重的动机:首先是传宗接代;第二是向祖宗表示孝敬。

    这些信仰,无疑地和宗教及伦理观念联系在一起,同时也有实际的价值。在以后的章节里我将说明子女如何有助于建立夫妇间亲密的关系,因为丈夫和妻子在结婚前是互不相识的。子女还起着稳定家庭群体里各方关系的作用。子女的经济价值也是很重要的。孩子很早就
    开始给家庭福利作出贡献,常常在10岁之前,就打草喂羊。女孩在日常家务劳动及缫丝工业方面是非常有用的。再者,孩子长大结婚后,
    年轻的夫妇代替父母担负起在田地上及家庭中的重担。当父母年老而不能劳动时,他们就由儿子们来赡养。这些可以由以下的事实来说
    明:这个村子中有145名寡妇,她们不能靠自己的经济来源维持生活,但这并没有形成一个严重的社会问题,因为她们之中的绝大多数都由成年子女赡养。从这个意义上来说,孩子是老年的保障,即所谓“养儿防老”。

    亲属关系的社会延续问题,由于强调单系的亲属关系而变得复杂起来。一个人的身份和财产并不是平等地传递给子女的。总是把重点放在男性这一边。在幼年时期,男孩和女孩都由父母抚养。他们都用父亲的姓氏。但当他们长大成亲后,儿子在分家前还继续住在父母的房屋里,而女儿则离开父母去和自己的丈夫住在一起。她在自己的姓名前要加上丈夫的姓氏。她除了能得到自己的一份嫁妆外,对自己父母的财产不能提出什么要求。出嫁的女儿,除了定时给父母送礼品及有时给父母一些经济帮助外,她也没有赡养自己父母的责任(第十五章第2节)。财产由儿子继承,他的责任是赡养其父母(第四章第3节)。在第三代,只有儿子的儿子接续他的家系。女儿的孩子则被视为亲戚关系,他们使用自己父亲的姓氏。因此,在村子中,传代的原则是父系的。

    然而,这个原则有时也可以根据需要加以修改。经过协议,女儿的丈夫也可以在自己的姓名前面加上他妻子的姓,他们的孩子则接续母亲的家系。也有时夫妇双方各自接续双方的家系。总之,这些是总的原则在特定条件下的次要变动(第四章第4节)。由于男女平等的新概念,现行的法律制度企图改变这种传统的偏重单系的亲属制度(第四章第6节)。关于这些变化,留到以后再加以讨论。

    3.人口控制

    尽管村中的人认识到后代的重要性,但现实中还存在着必须限制人口的因素。儿童的劳动能对家庭经济作出贡献,这是事实,但必须要有足够的劳动对象来利用这些劳动力,由于拥有土地的面积有限,能养多少蚕也有限度,家中多余的成员,成了沉重的负担,有鉴于此,让我们先来观察一下这个村平均的土地拥有量情况。

    该村的总面积为3,065亩,农地占90%,如果将2,758.5亩农田平均分配给274家农户,则意味着每户只能有一块约10.06亩大的土地。
    正常年景,每亩地能生产6蒲式耳稻米。一男、一女和一个儿童一年需消费33蒲式耳稻米(第七章第5节)。换句话说,为了得到足够的食物,每个家庭约需有5.5亩地。目前,即使全部土地都用于粮食生产,一家也只有大约60蒲式耳的稻米。每户以4口人计算,拥有土地的面积在满足一般家庭所需的粮食之后仅能勉强支付大约相当于粮食所值价的其它生活必需品的供应。因此,我们可以看到,这个每家平均有4口人的村子,现有的土地已受到相当重的人口压力。这是限制儿童数量的强烈因素。

    按照当地的习惯,孩子长大后就要分家产。有限的土地如果一分为二,就意味着两个儿子都要贫困。通常的办法是溺婴或流产。人们并不为这种行为辩护,他们承认这是不好的,但是有什么别的办法以免贫穷呢?从这个村子中儿童的总数可以看到这个结果:16岁以下儿童,总共只有47名,平均每家1.3个。

    杀害女婴就更为经常。父系传代及从父居婚姻影响了妇女的社会地位。在父母亲的眼中,女孩的价值是较低的,因为她不能承继“香火”,同时,她一旦长成,就要离开父母。结果0—5岁年龄组的性比例是:100个女孩比135个男孩(第二章第5节)。只在131家中,即占总数37%的家中,有16岁以下的女孩(不包括“小媳妇”),只在14家中,有一个以上的女孩。

    正因为人口控制是为了预防贫穷,一些有着较大产业的家庭就不受限制地有更多的子女。他们对自己有为数众多的子女感到自豪,而在人们的眼中,又视之为富裕的象征。有后嗣的愿望,厌恶杀婴、流产及经济上的压力等等,这些因素同时发生作用使土地的拥有量趋向平均化(第十一章第6节)。

    4.父母和子女

    孩子出生之前,当母亲的已经有了明确的责任。在妊娠期间,当母亲的要避免感情冲动,避免观看令人憎恶的事物,禁忌吃某些食物等。这种看法叫胎教。期望母亲的良好行为会影响到孩子将来的性格。对父亲则无特殊的要求,只是认为他应避免和妻子同房,因为这被认为对孩子的生理发育不利,甚至可能导致夭亡。

    对生育的期待与恐惧,使家庭充满了紧张的气氛。怀孕的妇女被认为处于特殊地位并免除了她各项家务劳动。这是因为人们对性有一种不洁净的意识。她自己的父母也分担了这种紧张。小孩快出生之前,娘家的父母给她喝药汤。母亲要在女儿房里陪住几天,以便照顾她。她的母亲也有责任去洗涤污脏的衣服,并在产后,守在她身边。

    孩子出生后,按习惯当母亲的不长期休息。她在一个星期之内便恢复家务劳动。当地向我提供情况的人认为,这种做法是造成妇女产后高死亡率的原因。真实的死亡率还不得而知,但在人口统计中,26—30岁及41—45岁两年龄组妇女人数的明显下降(第二章第5节)说明了这个问题。

    婴儿的死亡率也是高的。如果把年龄组0—5岁与6—10岁相比较,会发现人数有很大的下降。两组数字相差为73人,占这个组总数的33%。这种现象也反映在当地人迷信“鬼怪恶煞”。孩子“满月”时要剃头,并由孩子的舅父起一个小名。这通常是一个带贬义的名字,如阿狗、阿猫、和尚等等。人们迷信孩子的生命会被鬼怪追索,受父母宠爱的孩子尤其如此。保护孩子的一种办法,就是向鬼怪表示,没有人对这孩子感到兴趣;其理由是鬼怪性喜作恶,看父母溺爱孩子,就要进行打击;孩子既然受到冷淡,鬼怪就不再继续插手了。甚至有时采取这样一些方法,名义上把孩子舍给那些被认为大有影响、甚至在神道面前也是很有影响的人物,以求得保护。这种假的领养孩子的办法以后还会讲到(第五章第3节)。因此,父母原来在表面上表露出来的对儿子的珍爱,被小心地掩藏起来了。

    关于父母以及长亲对孩子的态度问题,必须联系下述各种因素来加以理解。这些因素是:由于经济压力需要控制人口;儿童为数很少;婴儿死亡率高;迷信鬼怪恶煞;要子嗣的愿望及有关的宗教伦理观念。从这众多因素的结合中可以看到,活下来的孩子便受到高度的珍爱,虽然从表面上看,对待孩子的态度是淡漠的。

    村里的孩子整天依恋着他们的母亲。只要有可能,孩子总是被抱在手里,很少用摇篮。孩子吃奶要吃到3岁或更长的时间。喂奶无定时。每当孩子哭闹,母亲立刻就把奶头塞到孩子的嘴里,使他安静下来。村里的妇女不到田里劳动,整天在家中忙碌。因此在平常的环境里,母子的接触几乎是不间断的。

    孩子与父亲的关系稍有不同。在妻子怀孕和生孩子时,丈夫并没有什么特殊的责任。在一年之中,男人有半年以上的时间在户外劳动。他们早出晚归,夫妻之间、父子之间的接触相对地比较少。在孩子的幼年,就孩子来说,父亲只是母亲的一个助手,偶然还是他的玩伴。在妻子养育孩子时,丈夫会接过她的一部分工作,甚至是厨房里的工作。我曾经看到,一些年轻的丈夫,经过一天忙碌的劳动,在傍晚余暇的时候,笨拙地把孩子抱在手里。

    孩子大一些以后,父亲对孩子的影响就增加了。对男孩来说,父亲或为执行家法的主要人物,对女孩子,则管得较少些。母亲对孩子总有点溺爱。当孩子淘气时,母亲往往不惩罚他而只吓唬说要告诉他的父亲。而父亲经常用敲打的办法来惩罚他。傍晚时分,常常听到一所房子里突然爆发一阵风暴,原来是一个坏脾气的父亲在打孩子。通常这阵风波往往由母亲调解而告平息。有时,也在夫妻之间引起一场争辩。孩子过了6岁就参加打草、喂羊的劳动。孩子们对这种劳动很感兴趣,因为可以和同伴们在田野里随便奔跑而不受大人的任何干涉。

    女孩子过了12岁,一般都耽在家中,和母亲共同操持家务和缫丝,不再和孩子们在一起了。

    只有通过这样一个过程,一个依赖别人的孩子才逐渐成为社区的一个正式成员,同样,通过这种逐渐的变化,老年人退到了一个需要依靠别人的地位。这两个过程是总的过程的两个方面,这就是社会职能逐代的继替。虽然在生物学上一代代的个体是要死亡的,但社会的连续性却由此得到了保证。由于社区的物质条件有限,老的不代谢,新生力量的社会功能就得不到发挥。农村中物质基础的扩大极为缓慢,情况尤为如此。例如,在生产技术不改变的情况下,土地所需要的劳力总量一般来说是不变的。一个年轻人的加入便意味着生产队伍里要淘汰一个老人。

    虽然这个过程是缓慢的,但老的一代逐步隐退。在这一过程中知识和物质的东西从老的一代传递给青年一代,同时,后者便逐步承担起对社区和老一代的义务。因此,也就产生了教育、继承和子女义务等问题。

    5.教育

    孩子们从自己的家庭中受到教育。男孩大约从14岁开始,由父亲实际指导,学习农业技术,并参加农业劳动。到20岁时,他成为全劳力。女孩子从母亲处学习蚕丝技术、缝纫及家务劳动。

    另外还要讲几句村里的学校教育。公立学校根据教育部的教学大纲进行教学。学生就学的时间为6年,是单纯的文化教育。如果孩子在6岁开始上学,在12岁以后还有足够的时间来学习他的主要职业技能,蚕丝业或农业劳动。但在最近的10年里,养羊开始成为一种重要的家庭副业。以后我们还要讲到这个问题。羊是饲养在羊圈里的,因此要为羊打饲草(第八章)。打草就成了孩子们的工作。因此,村子里的经济活动与学校的课程发生了矛盾。

    再说,文化训练并不能显示对社区生活有所帮助。家长是文盲,不认真看待学校教育;而没有家长的帮助,小学校的教育是不易成功的。学校里注册的学生有100多人,但有些学生告诉我,实际上听课的人数很少,除了督学前来视察的时间外,平时上学的人很少超过20人。学校的假期很长。我这次在村中停留的时间比学校正式的放假时间长,但我仍没有机会看到村中的学校上课。学生的文化知识,就作文的测验看,是惊人的低下。

    姓陈的村长,他曾经当过村中的小学校长,向我诉说,认为这种新的学校制度在村中不能起作用。很值得把他的理由引用在下面:第一,学期没有按照村中农事活动的日历加以调整(第九章第3节)。村中上学的学生大多数是12岁的孩子,他们已到了需要开始实践教育的年龄。在农事活动的日历中有两段空闲的时间,即从1月至4月及7月至9月。但在这段时间里,学校却停学放假。到了人们忙于蚕丝业或从事农作的时候,学校却开学上课了。第二,学校的教育方式是“集体”授课,即一课接着一课讲授,很少考虑个人缺席的情况。由于经常有人缺席,那些缺课的孩子再回来上课时,就跟不上班。结果是,学生对学习不感兴趣,并造成了进一步的缺课。第三,现在的女教员在村中没有威信。

    在这里,我不能就此问题更深入一步进行讨论,但明显的是,村中现有的教育制度与总的社会情况不相适应。廖泰初 [14] 先生在山东地区对教育制度进行了实地调查。从他的材料中可以看到,不适应的情况不限于这个村子,而是中国农村中的普遍现象。应当进一步进行系统的调查以便提出更为实际的建议。

    6.婚姻

    关于继承问题和子女的义务问题,在通常情况下并不会提出来,要到孩子长大成人并且要结婚的时候才会提出来。因此,我们首先要提到婚姻问题。

    在这个村子里,儿女的婚姻大事完全由父母安排并且服从父母的安排。谈论自己的婚姻,被认为是不适当的和羞耻的。因此,这里不存在求婚的这个说法。婚配的双方互不相识;在订婚后,还要互相避免见面。

    婚姻大事,在孩子的幼年,经常在6—7岁时就已安排了。如果要在较大的范围内进行选择,这是必要的,因为好人家的孩子往往很早就定了婚。村中向我提供情况的人曾多次说到,如果女孩订婚过晚,她就不能找到好的婚配对象。但由女孩的母亲来提亲也是不合适的。

    而且前面讲过,母亲和女儿之间的关系是极为紧密的。结婚意味着女儿和她父母的分离,因而当母亲的总是很勉强地来办这件事。女儿留在父母的家中时间过长也是不可能的。在父系社会里,女人没有权利继承她父母的财产。她的前途,即使是一个安定的生活,也只有通过她的婚姻才能得到。因此,需要有第三者来为双方的婚姻作出安排。村里的人说作媒是一件好差使,因为媒人从中说合可以得到很好的报酬。

    媒人的第一件事是弄清楚女方的生日。就是在红帖上写明女孩的八字,即诞生的年、月、日及时辰。当父母的对媒人送去红帖子的那一家男方从来不表示反对,至少是假装不反对。媒人把红帖送到有合适男童的家庭时,把红帖供在灶神前面,然后媒人说明来意。一个普通家庭的男孩,同时会收到几张帖子,因而他的父母可以进行选择。

    下一个步骤是男孩的母亲拿着红帖去找算命先生。他将根据生辰八字的一种特殊推算办法,来回答一些问题,即这个女孩的命与男孩家里人是否和谐。他要对每个女孩命中的优点加以介绍,并圆滑地让他的顾客来表示她的真实态度,并依此作出决定。即使算命先生的判断和顾客的意愿不一致,顾客的愿望通常是犹豫不定的,她不一定要把算命先生的话当作最后决定。她可以找这位算命先生再商量,或者另找一位算命先生。

    用理智选择儿媳妇是一件很难的事情。没有一个女孩子是完美无缺的,但每户人家都想找到最好的。因此很容易出错。如果找不到其它出错的原因,那就要归罪于挑选的人了。因此,算命先生不仅是充当作出决定的一种工具,同时,也被用作把错误的责任推卸给上天意志的一个办法。如果婚姻不美满,那是命运。这个态度实际上有助于维持夫妻关系。但必须明白,真正起作用的挑选因素,首先是男孩父母的个人喜好,在表亲婚配时尤其如此(第三章第8节),但这都被假装说成为天意的决定。

    挑选时主要考虑到两点:一是身体健康,能生育后代;二是养蚕缫丝的技术。这表明了对一个儿媳妇所要求的两个主要职能,即是,能绵续家世及对家中的经济有所贡献。

    当一个对象被选中之后,媒人就去说服女方的父母接受订婚。按
    照风俗习惯,女方应当首先拒绝提亲。但只要不出现其它竞争者,一
    个会办事的媒人,不难使对方答应。为了作好以后的婚事安排,要进
    行长时间的协商,双方的协议要经过第三者,即媒人来达成。村里的
    人说,在协商的阶段双方家长相持如同对手一般。女孩的父母提出极
    高的聘礼要求,男孩的父母表示要求过高,难于接受,媒人则在中间
    说合。聘礼包括钱、衣服、首饰等,聘礼分三次送去。聘定所花的
    钱,总数约在200元至400元之间。 [15]
    如果把双方的争议看成一件经济交易是完全不正确的。财礼并不
    是给女孩父母的补偿。所有的聘礼,除了送给女方亲属的一部分外,
    这些聘礼都将作为女儿的嫁妆送还给男家,而其中还由女方父母增添
    了一份相当于聘礼的财物。究竟女方的父母增添多少嫁妆,是较难估
    计的,但按照一般能接受的规则来说,增添的财物如果抵不上聘礼,
    那就是丢脸的事,女儿在新的家中的地位也将是尴尬的。
    尖锐而热烈的协商本身具有双重的意义。它是母爱与父系继嗣这
    两者之间斗争的心理反映。就像人们所说的,“我们可不能随随便便
    地把女孩子给人家。”从社会学方面看,它的重要性在于,这些聘礼
    与嫁妆事实上都是双方父母提供新家庭的物质基础,同时也是为每一
    家物质基础定期的更新。
    应当明确,从经济观点来看,女儿的婚姻对女方父母是不利的。
    女孩一旦长成,能分担一部分劳动之后,却又被人从她的父母手中夺
    走,而父母为了把她抚育成人,是花了不少钱的。所收下的聘礼并不
    属于父母,这些聘礼要作为嫁妆陪嫁;此外,还要加上一份至少和聘
    礼相等的嫁妆在内。新娘婚后将要在她丈夫家里生活和劳动,这对她
    父母来说,是一种损失。再说女儿结婚后,她的父母和兄弟又对这门
    亲戚承担了一系列新的义务,特别是对女儿生的孩子将承担更多的义
    务。在现实生活中,不论父方还是母方的亲戚,都对孩子感到兴趣,
    但由于是单系继嗣,因而孩子对他母亲方面的亲戚承担的义务较小
    (第四章第5节及第五章第2节)。在女方父母方面,对女儿出嫁受到
    的损失所作出的反应,首先表现在整个安排过程及举行婚礼方面;同
    时,也表现为大量溺死女婴,从而造成人口的男女性别比例失调的现
    象。

    婚礼照例有如下的一些程序。由新郎去迎亲,乘坐一条特备
    的“接亲船”。他要作到很谦逊而不惹事,他要面对的是新娘家的一
    群亲戚,他们对他的态度通常都是装得不友好的。他的一举一动必须
    严格按照习惯行事,一些专门管礼仪的人在旁进行指导。发生的任何
    一个错误都会使整个进程停下来。有时,这种仪式要延续整整一夜。
    最后结束的场面是新娘作出表示拒绝的最后努力。她在离开她父母的
    房子之前痛哭流涕,于是由她父亲进行“抛新娘”的仪式,把新娘送
    进轿子。如果她没有父亲,则由父方的最近男亲来代替。一旦新娘上
    了船,男方的迎亲队伍马上安静地离去,乐队默默无声,直到离开村
    庄。女方亲属的这种象征性的对抗,往往会引起男家亲戚们不愉快的
    感觉,如果他们缺乏幽默感的话。

    下一步的程序是用“接亲船”接新娘、两人拜堂、新娘向丈夫的
    亲戚见礼以及向男方的祖先祭拜等等。这些,我在这里就不详加描写
    了。新郎的父母为亲友准备了盛宴,这是亲属会集的一个场合,他们
    之间的联系因而也得到了加强。每门亲朋都要以现钱作贺礼,至于送
    多少钱,由他们之间的关系亲疏而定。举行婚礼的开支,在200元至
    400元之间。

    7.家中的儿媳妇

    女孩子终于到了他丈夫的家中。她发现自己处在陌生人的中间,
    但这些人又属于和她有着最亲密的关系的人。她的地位是由习俗来支
    配的。夜间,她和丈夫睡在一起,她必须对丈夫十分恭顺。她只能和
    丈夫发生两性关系。白天,她在婆婆的监督下从事家务劳动,受她婆
    婆的管教。她必须对她的公公很尊敬但又不能亲近。她必须灵活机敏
    地处理她和小姑子、小叔子的关系,否则他们将同她捣乱。她要负责
    烧饭,而在吃饭的时候,她只能坐在饭桌的最低下的位置,甚至不上
    桌吃饭。
    必须记住,她在娘家的时候,生活是相当自由的,因此,可以想
    象她进入了一个什么样的新环境。这是她要严守规矩的时候了。她偶
    然也被允许回家去看望她的母亲,并向她的母亲哭诉一番以解心头之
    闷,差不多所有的新娘都是这样做的。但正如俗话所说:
    “泼水难
    收”,没有人再能帮助她。她只能接受她的地位和处境。宗教信仰在
    此也起着促进的作用。人们相信,人间的姻缘是由月下老人用肉眼看
    不见的红线绿线牵在一起的。在结婚仪式上也象征性地用红绿绸带来
    表示这种结合。每一个结婚典礼中都可看到刻印在纸上的“月老”神
    像。人类本身无能为力的感觉,引起了这种宗教信仰,并借此减轻现
    实的压力。至少在这种情况下,可以缓和新娘的反抗倾向。
    一般说来,新娘适应她夫家的状况并不需要很长的时间。她在家
    中,特别对从事蚕丝生产是很有用的。后面还要讲到,蚕丝业在家庭
    经济中占有很重要的地位(第七章第2节)。在结婚之后的第一个春
    天,新的儿媳妇必须经过这样的一种考试。新娘的母亲送给她一张特
    殊挑选出来的好蚕种。她完全靠自己的能力来养这批蚕。如果她养得
    好,显示了她的技能,就能赢得她婆婆的好感。这被认为是女孩子一
    生中的重要时刻,据此可以确定她在丈夫家中的地位。

    同样,她如果能生一个孩子,特别是一个男孩,她的地位也可以
    得到提高。在生孩子之前,丈夫对她的态度是冷淡的,至少在公开场
    合是如此。在讲话的时候,丈夫都不会提到她。甚至在家中,只要有
    别人在场,她的丈夫如果表示出对她有一些亲密的感情都会被认为是
    不妥当的,结果会成为人们背后议论的一个话题。在这种情况下,夫
    妻之间坐也不挨得很近,而且彼此极少交谈。他们宁愿通过第三者来
    交谈,而且彼此还没有一个专门名词来称呼对方。但一旦生了孩子,
    当丈夫的就能称他的妻子为孩子的妈。从此之后,他们能比较自由地
    交谈,彼此之间也能较自然地相处。对于其它亲属来说,情况也是相
    同的。真正使丈夫的家接受一个妇女的,是那个孩子。对孩子的关怀
    是家中的一种结合力量。

    然而,新娘和她的新的亲属之间的关系,要调整得好,总是有困
    难的。她对自己的丈夫,由于过去并不熟悉,也许不会很快就喜欢
    他。人们对一个妇女与婚姻之外的任一个男性比较亲密的关系都存在
    着偏见。为了防止这种可能性,社会上绝不允许成年的女孩和男孩有
    亲密的关系,以严格保持女孩婚前的贞洁。女方的任何失检将导致原
    定婚约无效,并亦为其它的婚事安排带来困难。对已婚妇女的通奸,
    看得更为严重。从理论上说,当丈夫的可以杀死奸夫而不受惩罚,然
    而在实际上很少这样做。由于结婚花费很贵,甚至防止人们遗弃有不
    轨行为的儿媳。晚上人们聚拢在一起时,也会很随便地谈到私通的
    事。我的情况提供者告诉我,有那么一个例子,有一个丈夫因经济上
    的原因纵容妻子另有一个男人。但毫无疑问的是,妻子的不忠实始终
    是家庭中发生争吵的一个因素。

    但家庭纠纷更经常地发生在媳妇和婆婆之间。人们理所当然地认
    为婆婆是媳妇的潜在对手。她们之间发生磨擦是司空见惯的,因而关
    系和睦就会得到特殊的赞扬。有人如果听到老年妇女的私下议论,就
    会证实我的说法。那些老年的妇女总是喋喋不休地咒骂她们的儿媳。
    如果考虑到日常的家庭生活,婆媳之间存在的潜在冲突是可想而知的
    了。丈夫和公公白天不在家中,终日外出劳动,但婆婆总是在家。儿
    媳对婆婆本来毫无感情基础,来到这个家之后,感到自己被婆婆看管
    着,且经常受到批评和责骂。但她必须服从婆婆,否则,丈夫会替婆
    婆来打她。婆婆就代表着权力。

    老年妇女都有类似的观点,认为儿媳妇总是不合意。我在前面已
    经指出过,父母和孩子之间的联系是紧密的。夫妻之间的关系,在一
    定的意义上说,是父母与儿女关系中的干扰因素。如果婆媳之间发生
    纠纷,当丈夫的不能完全置身事外。如果他站在母亲一边,这往往是
    结婚后不久发生的情况,夫妻之间将发生争吵。如果他站在妻子一
    边,就成为母子纠纷。我曾亲眼看到过这样一个例子,由于婆媳之间
    的纠纷,儿子对母亲大发雷霆以致打了母亲,受到社会的谴责。家庭
    中的这种三角关系使家庭很难保持和睦相处。

    如果纠纷闹得忍无可忍,儿媳妇就可能被休弃。休妻通常是由婆
    婆提出,甚至违背自己儿子的意愿。如果婆婆能为采取这种行动找到
    一些站得住脚的理由,如儿媳通奸、不育等,则儿媳不能要求赔偿,
    否则必须给离弃的女方60至70元。当儿媳的没有权利来改变这种行
    动,但她可能说服她的丈夫坚定地站在她一边。如果发生后一种情
    况,就要闹分家。

    媳妇无权提出离婚。她唯一可以采取的有效行动是放弃家庭。她
    可以逃奔到城里去,在那里找些事干来维持生活,直到有可能和家庭
    慢慢达成和解。如果她丈夫坚决地支持他的母亲,以致夫妻和好无望
    时,她可能采取更加绝望的行动,即自杀。人们普遍都迷信她将变成
    鬼为自己报仇。此外,她自己的父母、兄弟将要求赔偿,有时甚至把
    丈夫的房子部分拆毁。因此,仅仅是自杀的威胁,实际上已足以使人
    们重新言归于好。另一方面,当婆婆的由于害怕面临这种可能性,因
    而她通常还不敢把媳妇逼到这种地步,以免激起她自己都十分害怕的
    后果。

    家中的不和睦也不应当加以夸张。在这群体中,基本的情况是合
    作的。当婆婆的有特权,这是事实,只要她得到她的丈夫和儿子的支
    持。但也应当考虑到她维护家规所具有的教育作用。男孩从父亲那里
    受到的管教,媳妇从婆婆处得到。而且正像人们所说的那样,日久天
    长总有公道。因为当这个女孩自己有了一个儿子并娶了妻,她自己也
    能享受当婆婆的特权。一个媳妇的经济价值和对小孩的共同兴趣,使
    家庭中得失相抵,大致上得到了和谐。

    8.表亲婚姻与“小媳妇”

    我已扼要地叙述了父母与子女的关系及夫妻关系,并提出了这样的事实,在男方和女方亲家之间,很明显地缺少经济的互惠关系。而
    且婚姻的安排很少考虑到丈夫和妻子的爱好,因而存在着家庭不和睦
    的可能性,它会导致家的不稳定。从长远看来,经济互惠还是存在
    的,它是亲属制度基本稳定力量;但在短时期内,媳妇的处境不利于
    这个群体的和睦相处。因此,表亲联婚成了一种解决问题的办法。
    在村中可以看到有两种不同的“表亲”婚姻。一个女孩子嫁给她
    父亲的姊妹的儿子,叫做“上山丫头”,“上山”意味着家庭的兴
    旺。一个女孩子嫁给她母亲的兄弟的儿子,叫做“回乡丫头”,就是
    一个女孩又回到她的本地。这被认为对这家不利的。可以从这字面上
    表达的意思,看到人们都喜欢“上山”的一类,而不喜欢“回乡”的
    一类。

    让我们来看看这两种类型之间有哪些真正的不同。如甲家庭在第
    一代将一个女孩给乙家庭,成为乙家的儿媳妇;到了第二代,又重复
    了这个过程,这种婚姻就叫做“上山”型。如果这个过程在第二代向
    相反方向发展,这女孩子的婚姻就成了“回乡”型。在第一种情况
    下,这女孩子成为她父亲的姊妹的儿媳,她的婆婆是从她的父亲的家
    中来的,和儿媳的父亲还有着亲密的关系;而在第二种情况下,一个
    女孩成为她母亲的兄弟的妻子的儿媳。兄弟的妻子曾在婆婆手里受过
    苦的。兄弟的妻子的婆婆正是女孩的母亲的母亲。当母亲的总和她出
    嫁的女儿之间存在着一种亲密的关系,而这种亲密的关系往往被她的
    儿媳所忌恨。当这个女孩子落到了她母亲的兄弟的妻子手上当儿媳,
    而她的婆婆正是她母亲的母亲的儿媳,她正好成了她婆婆报复的对
    象。

    在这种家庭情况下,可以看到心理上的因素往往超过了经济上的
    因素。因为从经济观点来看,第二种情况更利于两家在承担义务问题
    上取得平衡。

    我不能证实每类表亲婚姻的准确数字。但向我提供情况的人认
    为,如果有合适的上山型婚配机会,往往就办成了。在邻村,只有一
    对“回乡”型的婚姻,恰好成为被引用来作为结局不愉快的最新证
    据。此外,从中国南部得到的对比材料也证明了这里所提出的结论。
    在那里,一样的父系家庭制度以及婆媳之间潜在冲突,同样,也存在
    着偏爱上山型表亲婚姻中的情况。 [16]

    女孩带来的经济负担导致了大量的溺女婴,这在前面的章节里已
    有所述。现存的两性比例的情况,使一些贫穷的男孩子难以找到对
    象。如果以16岁为结婚的最低年龄,我们发现有128个婚龄男子,占总
    数的25%,仍是单身汉。另一方面,超过16岁的妇女只有29名,占总数
    的8%,没有结婚。25岁以上的妇女没有一个是未婚的,但村里却有43
    个25岁以上的男单身汉。
    两性比例的不平衡也影响到夫妻之间的年龄差别。在294例中,夫
    妻之间的平均年龄差别为4.9岁,其中,丈夫比妻子平均大3.65岁。应
    当知道,在农村里娶年龄太小的妻子并没有什么好处,因为她们还不
    能分担家务劳动。有许多例妻子的年龄大于丈夫,事实上,有一对夫
    妻,女的比男的大11岁。

    我必须进一步说明,这些数字仅限于这个村子,而大部分婚姻是
    本村与外村之间的。因此,我假定在别的村子中也存在着相同的情
    况。这种假设是由以下的事实来证明的,即进行婚配的地区与从事某
    种家庭工业的地区是相同的,而这地区的蚕丝业对女孩子的需求也是
    相同的。在城市中,情况可以不同,城市中的两性比例尚不清楚。但
    农村中的人,常把女孩送到城里去给大家庭作养女,或把她们送到慈
    善机构里去,以代替溺婴。此外,我发现在城中较少溺婴。因此,可
    以预期在城市中女性的比例比农村中为高。由于农村和城市中两性比
    例的不同,导致了从城市中把妇女送到农村的现象。例如,在城里的
    年轻女佣,到了结婚的年龄,她的主人就为她安排一门农村的亲事。
    在这个村子中,我知道有11对(占已婚妇女的2.5%)就属于这种情
    况。
    晚婚也是由于婚事费用过高而造成的。虽然我还没有找到这种开
    支的一个肯定的数字,粗略地估计,大约需500元(第七章第7节)。
    这个数字相当于一个家庭一年的开支。由于近几年来经济萧条,村里
    几乎中止办婚事。农村工业的不景气从根本上向现存的婚姻程序进行
    了挑战。但由于成婚是不可能无限期推迟的,所以出现了另一种结婚
    的方式,这就是所谓的“小媳妇”制度,“小媳妇”的意思是年幼的
    儿媳妇,即别的地方所说的“童养媳”。
    在女孩很小的时候,男孩的父母领养了她。她未来的婆婆甚至还
    要给她喂奶,并一直要抚养她到结婚。如果这女孩是在她丈夫家中养
    大的,那么婚姻的一切复杂程序如做媒、行聘、接亲船、轿子等等都
    不再需要了。有些“小媳妇”甚至不知道她自己的父母。而那些与自
    己父母还保持联系的女孩,由于早期即与父母分离,父母对她们也就
    没有特别的兴趣。婚事的费用,可以缩减到少于100元。
    由于这种新的制度,家中的成员之关系和姻亲之间的关系起了很
    大的变化。我曾观察到,有许多从幼年起就被未来的婆婆带领大的女
    孩子,十分依附于她的婆婆,就像一个女儿对母亲一样。特别是,如
    果这家真的没有女儿,情况就更是如此。甚至那些受到未来的婆婆虐
    待者,逐渐习惯于自己的地位,在婚后也不至于经受不起。故婆媳之
    间的纠纷,即使不能完全避免却常常不是那么尖锐。姻亲关系是松散
    的,在许多情况下它已经消失了。
    在最近的10年里,“小媳妇”的数字增加了。在已婚的439名妇女
    中,有74人,即17%,在婚前是“小媳妇”。但在未婚的妇女中,“小
    媳妇”有95人,而非小媳妇有149人,“小媳妇”占39%。平均起来,
    每2.7户人家就有一个“小媳妇”。这个数字是非常有意义的。但现在
    就来预测这种制度进一步发展的情况,为时尚早。从成婚率和人们关
    心的程度来看,传统的婚姻仍然是主要的制度。“小媳妇”制度是受
    到轻视的,因为它是在经济萧条的时候产生的,而且通常是贫困的人
    家才这么做。此外,它使姻亲联系松散,影响亲属结构的正常功能。
    它对妇女的地位、甚至对年轻夫妇建立一个独立的家庭都有不利的影
    响,因为他们缺少双方的父母供给的聘礼和嫁妆。有意思的是,据提
    供情况者说,此类型的婚姻,在太平天国运动(1848—1865年)之
    后,曾在很相似的情况下流行过。太平天国运动以后接着是普遍的经
    济萧条。但一旦情况恢复正常,传统婚姻就取代了这种类型的婚姻。

    第四章 财产与继承

    1.所有权

    在开始讨论财产和继承问题以前,有必要在本章加述一节所有权的问题。关于土地所有权问题,我将在以后章节中论述。

    所有权是一物与个人或一组人之间的一定关系。所有者根据惯例
    和法律规定,可以使用、享有和处理某物。关于这一问题有下列三方
    面需要研究:所有者、物、所有者与物之间的关系。我们从村里的人
    了解到他们对财产的一种分类办法。他们是根据所有者的性质来分类
    的。
    (1)“无专属的财产”。每个人,可以无例外地自由享用此类财
    产——如空气、道路、航道等。但自由享用必须是在不侵犯别人享用
    的条件下进行。以航道或水路为例:每个人均能享用村里的河流,但
    不允许其在使用时做出对当地居民有害的事。夜间停止使用河流,除
    得到守夜人许可外,任何人不得通过。又如,即使在白天,船只不得
    堵塞航道,船只停留时,必须靠岸以使他人通过。
    (2)村产。凡该村居民,均有同等权利享用此类财产,如:周围
    湖泊河流的水产品、公共道路和“坟地”上的草。但在某些情况下,
    此类财产的处理权在村长手中。这将在土地占有这一章(第十一章第1
    节)中作更详细的描述。
    属于其它地域群体的物很少,也许我们可以提到刘皇的偶像,它
    属于“段”这个群体所有(第六章第3节)。
    (3)扩大的亲属群体的财产。村里的氏族没有任何共同的财产。
    但兄弟之间分家后,仍然可共用一间堂屋(第七章第2节)。祖坟不列
    入真正的财产,因为它对子孙后代没有任何用处,相反,后代有修缮
    祖坟的义务。同一祖宗的各家均有这种义务。
    (4)家产。此类财产是下一节要讨论的主要题目。
    村里的人告诉你的都可包括在这四类财产之中。村里全部东西也
    可依据这四类来分类。可能有人会惊奇地注意到,没有列出个人的所
    有权。实际上,个人所有权总是包括在家的所有权名义之下。譬如,
    你问一个人,他的烟斗是属于他的还是属于他家的,他会回答是属于
    这两者的。说烟斗是他家的,意思是别家的人不能用这烟斗。说烟斗
    是他个人的东西,指的是,他家里的其他成员不用这烟斗。这两种所
    有形式对他来说似乎并不互相排斥。个人拥有的任何东西都被承认是
    他家的财产的一部分。家的成员对属于这个群体内任一个成员的任何
    东西都有保护的义务。但这并不意味着这个群体中的不同成员对一件
    物的权利没有差别。家产的所有权,实际表示的是这个群体以各种不
    同等级共有的财产和每个成员个人所有的财产。
    物还可以按其不同的用途来分类。
    (1)用作生产资料的物,如土地养蚕缫丝用的房屋、羊栏、农
    具、厨房等。
    (2)消费品。
    a)用后未破坏或消耗尽的,如房间、衣服、家具、装饰物等。
    b)用后被破坏或消耗的,如食物等。
    (3)非物质的东西,如购买力(以钱币形式出现)、信贷、服
    务,以及相反方面的,如债务。

    2.家产

    拥有财产的群体中,家是一个基本群体。它是生产和消费的基本
    社会单位,因此它便成为群本所有权的基础。但如前所述,家的集体
    所有权的部分,对这个群体的各个成员并不完全保持同等权利,所以
    必须分析不同种类的物,如何为不同的成员所拥有。同时也需要分析
    不同类型的所有权是如何在各成员之间分配的。
    土地是由农户全体成年男子或一些成年男子耕种的。男孩有时帮
    助耕种,女人只帮着灌溉。产品部分被贮存起来供一家人消费之用,
    部分出售,以纳税、交租和支付工资,并买回其它消费物品。土地使
    用权和产品享用权有时通过契约扩大到雇工。收税和收租人的权利只
    限于从土地取得的利益的范围。在村里,除了例外,耕种者一般保留
    使用和处理土地的权利。如果他不付给任何人地租而向政府纳税,他
    可被认为是一个完全的所有者。如果他失去了法定的土地所有权,他
    必须对持所有权者交地租,持所有权者用所收地租的一部分向政府纳
    税,在任何情况下,耕种者受法律和惯例的保护,使其不离开土地,
    不受持所有权者的干扰。换句话说,耕种者拥有土地但有一个附带的
    条件,即与持所有权者分享部分产品(第十一章第4节)。
    处理土地的权利掌握在家长手中。但在日常管理中,例如决定播
    种的作物、播种日期等,家长,特别若是女人的话,不行使权利,而
    把决定留给一个技术熟练的人来作。但出售或出租土地的事,除家长
    外,没有别人能作决定。实际上他的行动可能受其他成员所驱使或者
    是根据其他成员的建议来作出决定,但责任由他自己来负。在土地所
    有权这一问题上,我们可以看到,土地的使用权、处理权和利益的享
    用权是如何在这一群体的各个成员中分布的。
    房屋用于蚕丝工业、打谷、烹饪及其它生产性工作。房屋也用作
    庇护、睡觉和休息的场所。这些不同的功能来自相当不同类型的所有
    权。养蚕时期,特别是最后两周需要很大的地方。在这一时期,除去
    厨房外,所有房间都可能用来养蚕。全家人都挤在一间卧室里。个人
    就暂时没有各自的房间。打谷时,中间的房屋公用,有时还需与新分
    家的兄弟合用。厨房主要是妇女用的场所,但做得的食品全体成员共
    同享用,偶尔有为特殊成员供食的情况。

    个人所有权,意即某些人专用某些物的权利,绝大多数是消费物品。虽然,那些用后耗尽的物品必须归个人所有。但那些能够重复使用的物件,可由几个人连续共用。兄弟之间和姊妹之间,双亲和孩子
    之间在不同时期可共用衣物,但在一定时期内,或多或少是一个人专
    用的。贵重的手饰等归个别成员所有,多半属于妇女,而且是嫁妆的
    一部分。嫁妆被认为是妇女的“私房”,但可与丈夫和儿女共享。它也是这个家的家产,遇到必要时,可以抵押出去来接济家里的困难。但在这种情况下,必须征得妇女本人的同意。未经妻子同意便出售她的首饰往往引起家庭纠纷。

    分给个人住的房间,或多或少是小家庭专用的。部分家具系由妻
    子的父母提供。媳妇外出可以把房门锁上,虽然,一般认为这样做对
    婆婆是不很礼貌的。房内箱子和抽屉的钥匙由媳妇保管,这是家中的
    成员专有权的象征。
    小家庭私用的卧室并不损害家长对房屋的最终处理权。幼辈成员
    不能出售或与任何人交换住房和土地的情况一样,家长对不动产的处
    理有最后决定权。对土地和副业的产品也是如此。妇女可以出售生
    丝,如果她不是家长,她必须把钱交给家长。在这个意义上,家长对
    财产具有较大的权利,超过这个群体中的任何一员。对非物质的物品
    的权利,包括作为购买力的钱,更为复杂。种稻、养蚕、养羊的主要
    收入来源由家长控制。钱主要在他手中。只有家长才能决定购买农
    具、肥料、添置新的土地或房屋。从理论上说,这个制度的理想做法
    是:每当其他成员从其它来源得到收入时,必须把钱交给家长,他们
    需要什么时,要求家长去买。这是一种非常集权的经济。但实际上,
    挣钱的人通常保留他或她的全部或部分收入。例如在工厂做工的女孩
    通常不把她的工资交给父亲而是交给她母亲保存,以备她将来之用。
    儿媳妇认为工资是她自己的钱。如果一个媳妇不直接挣钱,她向家长
    要的钱往往超过实际的开支,把多余的节省下来。这样,她自己有少
    量储蓄,称为“私房”,她“私人的钱包”。这是媳妇秘密保存的,
    但总是受到婆婆严密的监视,最终往往成为冲突的缘由。
    家庭的日常费用由公共财源开支。但每个人每月有一些零用钱可
    以自由处理。主要的项目如税金、工资、食物、衣服和其它开销由家
    长控制。个人在办理这类事务之前应先得到家长允许。除家长外,个
    人不准借贷。如果一个儿子秘密欠了某人的债,在邻居们看来就是个
    坏人,他父亲只要活着就可以拒付这笔债款,儿子只有在得到一份遗
    产后才能还债。因此,这样的贷款利息通常是很高的。
    从经济地位来说,家长在这个群体中确实是有权威的。不是家长
    的人,对物的享有权既有限也不完整。

    3.财产的传递

    广义地说,继承是根据亲属关系传递财产的整个过程。但它在法
    律上的用法限于指取得对已故祖先的财产的权利。 [17] 在人类学中,
    通常是指一个已故者的财产处理问题。 [18]
    但如果把研究限制在这样一个范围内,势必把其它各种事实遗
    漏,例如父母活着时的财产传递,后代接受已故祖先的经济义务等。
    所有权是对物的各种权利的一个混合概念。传递的过程通常是一点一
    点进行的,甚至在祖先死后,还未必完成。惧怕惹恼祖先鬼魂的心
    理,或是子孙孝顺的伦理思想,都表明了死者对继承人自由处理遗产
    的缠绵不息的影响。因此为分析当前的问题,我将从广义方面来使
    用“继承”这个术语。
    一个婴儿,一无所有,赤身裸体地来到这个世界。由于他的身体
    还不具备获得物体的能力,因此他全靠他人的供养。家庭的作用就是
    把一个没有独立生活能力的婴儿抚养成为社会中的一名完全的成员。
    父母对孩子的义务是根据亲属关系确定财产传递的一般原则的基础。
    孩子通过父母同各种东西发生接触,从而满足其需要。最初时,
    未征得父母的同意,他不能使用任何东西。例如,对基本的营养需要
    依靠母亲的供应。当然,这种供应在一定程度上是受到人类感情和社
    会规则的保证的,但即使这一点也不一定总有保障。假如这孩子不受
    家庭的欢迎,他可能因为不喂奶而饿死。他长大后,归他用的东西增
    加了。但他不能自由取用那些东西。他的衣服,穿上或脱掉都需随他
    母亲的意愿。放在他面前的食品,必须经他母亲许可才能吃。亲戚送
    给他的礼物,由母亲保管。成人控制孩子同物之间的关系,主要是为
    了孩子的福利或为了防止孩子由于技术不熟练而用坏物品。所以当孩
    子懂得照顾自己并学会正确使用物品时,这种控制便减少了。孩子的
    技术知识增长并参加了生产劳动,就逐步获得了那些属于家的物品的
    使用权。但真正专门归他用的或可由他自由使用的物品极少。他所消
    费的物品类型和数量也总是在他长辈的监视之下。
    财产传递过程中的一个重要步骤发生在结婚的时候。男女双方的
    父母都要以聘礼和嫁妆的名义供给新婚夫妇一套属于个人的礼物,作
    为家庭财产的核心。新婚夫妇现在有了一间多少是他们自己的房间。
    但从新娘的角度来看,她同时失去了使用自己娘家财物的一定权利。
    她出嫁后回娘家,便成了客人;如果父母去世,更是如此。家屋已归
    她兄弟所有。她住在丈夫的家中但却不能像在自己娘家那样自由自
    在。实际上,她对物的使用权非常有限。除去她丈夫的东西外,家中
    其他成员个人的东西,她无权共有。家的集体经济的分解倾向,往往
    是从她开始的。
    上述集权的家庭经济体系削弱了年轻夫妇的独立性。在孩子的成
    长过程中,父母的控制是必要的,但婚后继续进行这种控制,就是另
    一回事了。社会的一个完全的成员,需要一定数量属于他自己支配的
    财物,同时一个家庭的正常功能需要较丰富的物质基础。但这些均受
    到家的集权经济体系的阻碍。年轻一代对经济独立的要求便成为家这
    一群体的瓦解力量,最终导致分家。
    分家的过程也就是父母将财产传递给下一代的最重要的步骤之
    一。通过这一过程,年轻一代获得了对原属其父亲的部分财产的法定
    权利,对这部分财产开始享有了专有权。
    父母和已婚儿子分家,通常是在某一次家庭磨擦之后发生的。那
    时,舅父便出来当调解人,并代表年轻一代提出分家的建议。他将同
    老一代协商决定分给儿子的那份财产。父母去世后,已婚的兄弟之间
    则自动分家。
    让我们以有一父、一母、两个儿子、一个女儿的一个五口
    之“家”为例。长子成婚后,如果要求分家,便将土地分成不一定等
    量的四份。第一份留给父母。第二份是额外给长子的,剩下的一份由
    两个儿子平分。
    父母的一份将足以供给他俩日常生活及女儿出嫁、小儿子成婚所
    需的费用。这一份土地的大小根据两老的生活费用及未婚子女的多少
    而定。
    长子接受两份,额外归他的那份一般比较小,其大小将根据他对
    这个集体单位的经济贡献而定。长子年纪大些,肯定较其弟多做些贡
    献。从村里邻人的眼光看来,长子对已故双亲也具有较大的礼仪上的
    义务。
    未婚儿子的那一份是名义上的。他与父母一起生活,没有独立地
    位。但成婚后,他可以要求分得这一份。如父母之一在他成婚前去
    世,就不再分家。尚未与父母分家的儿子供养在世的父亲或母亲。父
    亲或母亲甚至不通过分家的方式就将大部分经济权交给已婚的儿子。
    当父母都死去时,由于小儿子曾供养他们,留给父母的那份土地便留
    给小儿子。这样,最终他也继承两份土地。但如长子也赡养父母,他
    亦可对留给父母的那份土地提出要求。长子和幼子最后分得的土地数
    不一定相等。
    房屋有几种分法。父母在世时,长子住在外面其它房屋里。例
    如,该村副村长周某,他是幼子,同父母一起住在老房屋内。其兄在
    分家后搬到离老房屋不远的新屋内。如父亲去世后才分家,长子便占
    住老房子,幼子同母亲一起迁往新居。由于修建或租用新房屋有困
    难,因此,多数情况下将老房屋分成两部分。长子住用东屋,幼子住
    西屋(房屋的方向总是朝南),堂屋为公用。
    如仅有一子,只有在发生严重冲突的情况下他才会要求和父母分
    家。在此种情况下,分家仅意味着是一种经济独立的要求。儿子分得
    多少,无关重要,因为这只是一种暂时的分配。最终全部财产仍将传
    交给儿子。父母年老不能工作时,他们又将再合并到儿子的家中去。
    这种再合并的过程不损害儿子已获得的权利,反而是将其余的财产权
    传给儿子。

    不论是土地或房屋均为单系继承。女儿无继承权。女儿出嫁时,
    父母给她一份嫁妆,包括家具、首饰、衣服,有时有一笔现钱;但从
    不分土地或房屋,甚至最穷的父母也得为女儿备一份被褥。
    分家以后,儿子获得单独的住房或分得一部分老房屋,其中单有
    一间厨房,其妻便在这厨房内为这个家煮饭。他有单独另一块土地,
    所得产品归他个人支配。但实际上,他对这些分配所得的权利仍是不
    完全的,只要他父亲在世,便可以对他使用土地和房屋施加影响。儿
    子不得违背父亲的意愿去出售土地。父母需要食物时,他必须送往。
    父母双方年老或有一方在世时,他必须负责赡养。所以分家并非就此
    完全结束了父母与子女之间的经济关系。
    此时所分的仅限于生产用的和一部分消费用的财产。属于父母个
    人的财产仍然被保留着。儿子通常分得一笔钱以开始经营他那新的经
    济单位。至于债务,除去儿子私下欠的债以外,仍将留到父亲去世时
    才解决。
    父母年老,丧失劳动能力时,保留的不动产部分将传给儿子。最
    后的传递在父母去世时进行,特别是在父亲去世时。部分个人用品将
    与死者一起埋葬,另一部分火化,被认为是给死者的灵魂使用的。其
    余部分,不仅为儿子而且将为服侍过死者的其他亲戚所分用。女儿可
    分得相当一部分母亲的遗物,包括衣物和首饰。在某种程度上,这意
    味着母系继承,但由于儿媳也往往分得一份,这个惯例便不是绝对的
    了。对此类财产的分配或多或少是按照死者或其丈夫(或妻子)的意
    愿,他们有权决定对遗物的处理。

    4.继承对婚姻和继嗣的影响

    就土地和房屋而言,继承是按继嗣系统进行的。但如果一个人没
    有儿子,财产传给谁呢?这个问题有两种情况:一个人可能没有孩子
    或有女儿而没有儿子。让我们先研究一下第一种情况。
    因生理原因而无子女的情况极少。如果一个妇女不能生育,就会
    受到遗弃,丈夫将重新结婚。多数是因为孩子死亡而无子女的。一个
    男人上了年纪而没有活着的孩子时,可以领养一个男孩。他可以自由
    选择一个养子。在领养时,他必须邀请他同族的人,在他们面前,与
    孩子的父母或孩子的其他负责人签订契约。契约分两个部分:一方
    面,养父正式允诺,保证养子具有正式的地位,特别是继承权;另一
    方面孩子的父母或负责人保证断绝他与孩子之间的关系,同时以孩子
    的名义担保在养父或养母年老时赡养他们。
    同族人在契约上签字甚为重要,因为这一行动是违背他们的利益
    的。如果一个人死后无子女,他的近亲层中最近的亲属便自然地成了
    他的嗣子,并根据惯例,继承他的财产。但在此种情况下,继承人不
    会同他自己的父母断绝社会关系。他将与自己的父母同住,不替被继
    承人做事。事实上,这种继承人主要只是承担礼仪上的义务。
    从经济观点考虑,人们认为领养一个能为养父母干活的孩子,在
    他们生前侍候他们,比在亲属中指定一个继承人好得多。但领养一个
    外人意味着在最近的亲属方面失去了对财产的潜在的继承权。因此潜
    在的继承人的父母往往想尽一切办法来制止这一行动。通常的结果是
    妥协。或者最近的亲属答应赡养领养父母,或者年老的父母领养一个
    外人,但是允诺把一份财产传给潜在的继承人。这份财产并非土地或
    房屋,而是一笔金钱。
    假如儿子成婚后死去,未留下孩子,其父母将为死去的儿子找一
    个替代人作为儿媳妇的后夫。此替代人被称为“黄泥膀”。 [19] 他将
    改姓其妻子前夫的姓并住在前夫的房屋内。他的孩子将被视作死者的
    嗣子。这个替代人的社会地位很低,富裕的人是不会接受这种位置
    的。村里有两个“黄泥膀”。
    假如死者有二个未定婚的弟弟,叔嫂婚也就在同样的情况下产
    生。村里有两起这样的婚姻。当“小媳妇”的未婚夫在结婚前去世,
    在这种情况下,叔嫂婚比较普遍。
    现在,我们必须转入第二种情况:即一个男人仅有女无子。如果
    女儿在弟弟死前出嫁,她对她父系的继嗣不能作出任何贡献。但如果
    她尚未出嫁,父母也明白不可能再有儿子,他们便可要求女儿的未婚
    夫的父母允许他们的女儿为他们传嗣。换句话说,他们有权利将其女
    儿的一个男孩作为他们自己的孙子。这类婚姻称作“两头挂花幡”,
    意思是在两个家的祖宗牌位上插两面花旗。在结婚仪式上,花幡是传
    嗣的象征。这个村子有一起这样的婚姻。
    假如女儿尚未定婚,他的父母可以领养一个女婿。女孩的父母向
    男孩的父母送一份结婚礼物。婚礼在女孩家中举行,丈夫将住在妻子
    家里与岳父母一起生活。除举行婚礼外,女孩的父母还将与男孩的父
    母签订一项契约,与领养一个儿子的契约类似,并有同族人连署。其
    女儿的孩子姓他们的姓,为他们继嗣。这类婚姻本村有12起。如果我
    们考虑到无子的父母相对来说比较少,且一般定婚比较早,12起的数
    目是相当可观的了。在父母还有希望获得亲生儿子时,他们是不会安
    排此类婚姻的。但如女儿成婚后,父母又得一子,已办成的事仍然有
    效。我们见到一例。这是普遍都接受的制度,而且在民法中已有法定
    条文。 [20]

    在上述情况中,父系继嗣的原则已作修改,婚姻制度有所改变。这说明,继承和继嗣的问题应被视为两代人之间相互关系的一部分,一方面是财产的传递,另一方面是赡养老人的义务。年轻一代供养老
    人的义务不仅靠法律的力量来维持,而且是靠人的感情来保持的。由于感情上的联系及老人经济保证的缘故,他们宁愿从外面领养一个儿子,而不愿在亲属中指定一个继承人。他们领养女婿,改变了父系原
    则。老人去世后,下一代的义务并未结束。照看坟墓、祭祀祖宗便是这相互关系的一部分。此外,对继承下来的财产的自由处理权又受到崇敬祖先的宗教和伦理信念的约束。因此,我们研究年轻人赡养父母
    的义务必须联系继承问题。

    5.赡养的义务

    一开始,家庭里尚未添丁时,成人自己割羊草。家里有了孩子并
    能工作时,成人才摆脱了这项工作。在种稻这项工作中,男孩最初可
    帮着插秧,进行灌溉。男孩长大后便与父亲并肩劳动,终于,甚至在
    成婚前已比他父亲担任更多的工作。女孩帮助母亲料理日常家务及养
    蚕缫丝。当他们对家庭的贡献超出他们自己的消费时,便已开始赡养
    父母。虽则由于经济收入归家庭的缘故,他们供给家庭的份额并不明
    显。
    在父母和孩子之间并不计较经济贡献上的平等问题,但在兄弟之
    间确有这个问题。我知道这样一个事例,有一个人根本不在地里劳动
    而靠他弟弟过活。为继续他的寄生生活,他甚至阻碍弟弟结婚。他受
    到了社会舆论的严厉批评。公众舆论迫使他为弟弟安排了婚事,并准
    备婚后接着分家,但在我离开村子以前,分家尚未举行。普遍接受的
    观念是,既然一个人在童年时代受了父母的抚育,又接受了父母的财
    产,为父母劳动就是他的责任,但为兄弟劳动却不是义务。
    然而,父母和子女之间平等的意识并非完全被排除了。年轻夫妇
    如果挑起了家中的大部分劳动重担,而由于经济权力集中在老一代手
    里,青年仍然没有独立的地位时,他们也会产生不满。这将最终迫使
    父母在逐渐退出劳动过程中,同时放弃他们的权力。
    儿子有了独立地位时,赡养父母的义务就明显了。假如父母年老
    时,仍然掌握一份土地,但已无力耕种,儿子将代他们耕种。这意味
    着实际上儿子必须为父母出一份劳力。另一个普遍的形式是,当父母
    一方去世时,活着的一方将与儿子的家进行合并,并一起居住。供养
    的金额并不固定。如果有两个儿子,他们可以轮流赡养。总之,随着
    父母年老依赖程度的增加,他们的权威便按比例地缩小。从各类型所
    有权的角度看,父母退却的一般规律是从使用产品的权利退到处理产
    品的权利,最后到处理用具和生活享受的权利。从各类物体的角度
    看,从生产资料退却到消费物品,最后到非物质的权利和债务。这些
    退却的步骤与下一代义务的增加是相互关联的。下一代从完全依赖于
    父母到担当合作的角色,最后到挑起赡养父母的全部责任。正如前面
    已经提到的,甚至到父母死亡,尚未完全解除下一代对上一代的义
    务。对遗体的处理、服丧和定期祭祀,都是子女义务的延续。由于受
    赡养和祭祀的一方对这些义务不能施加直接的影响和控制,宗教信仰
    和公众舆论便成了强烈的约束力。
    当一个人垂死的时候,家的成员都要聚集在身旁,小辈们跪在床
    前。当儿子的位置最接近死者。女儿不一定在此之列,但一旦父母死
    亡,出嫁了的女儿便得迅速赶到。在死者大门前燃烧起一包衣服和一
    张纸钱。邻居们纷纷到来,协助料理丧事,因为家的成员此刻都服重
    孝,无心办事。儿子、儿媳和女儿都身穿麻布孝服,头缠白色长带,
    一直拖到地面。孙儿辈则穿白衣,头系短带。
    到第二天或第三天便是遗体入殓。长子捧头,幼子扶足。再下一
    天,盖棺,把棺材运到坟地。村里同城镇的做法不同,棺材不埋在地
    下,而是放在地上桑树丛中,用砖和瓦片盖起一个遮蔽棺材的小坟
    屋。如果这家买不起砖和瓦,则用稻草搭成坟棚。这样,并不因为埋
    葬而荒废土地。 [21]
    后代有责任修缮祖先的坟屋,一直继续负责到五代。那些腐烂的
    棺材没有人再管时,有专门的慈善机关将它们运走,埋葬在别处。
    人们相信死者的灵魂离开尸体,进入阴间。死后第十七或十八天
    灵魂将回到家里。那天,家中应准备就绪,迎接死者的灵魂到来,女
    婿将奉献木龛一个,内立有死者名字的牌位,安放在堂屋里,举哀49
    天。每餐都准备好食品供在灵位前,并且有一妇女在旁边哀嚎恸哭,
    如诵悼歌。这是一个妻子对丈夫的义务,也是儿媳对公婆的义务。男
    人从不参与这种恸哭。
    举行丧礼期间,邀请保管家谱的和尚在死者面前念佛经。人们相
    信诵经对阴间有财富的价值。从此,死者的名字便由和尚记载在家谱
    中,列入崇祀的名册。
    49天后,每天的祭祀告终。两年零两个月后烧掉牌位龛,居丧便
    告结束。死者的牌位便放入祖祠内。
    在平时,每一个祖宗的生日和终日都要祭供。对所有直系祖先,
    每年要集体祭祀5次,其时间见第九章第3节社会活动时间表所列。祭
    祀的方式是为祖先的鬼魂准备一次宴席。席后,焚烧一些锡箔做的纸
    钱。这直接说明了下代对上代的经济义务,甚至延长到老人去世以
    后。后裔遵奉这些义务,在某种意义上表明了传嗣的合法权利,以及
    对继承权的要求。例如,遗体被放进棺材时,捧头的行动被认为是长
    子继承父母那份额外的土地的合法证明,也是在亲属中指定一名继承
    人的决定性依据。事实上,不会有两个人与死者的亲属关系是处在完
    全同等的位置,但如果最近的亲属未能履行这个行动,第二个人便接
    过这一角色,最近的亲属便丧失了继承权。奉行这个义务的,就是合
    法继承人,他将继承死者的遗产。
    此外,如果死者是一个既未结婚也没有财产的人,就不发生继承
    的问题,因此不指定继承人。
    但是,服丧的义务不是单系的,参加服丧的成员如下表所列:

    从表中,我们可以看出,服丧的时间及戴孝的轻重并不与传嗣相关。而在某种程度上与实际的社会关系及他们与死者之间的标准化的感情关系相关。人们并不认为戴孝会增加鬼魂的福利,而认为是对死者的感情上的表露。这同祭祀祖宗不同,人们认为祭祀是对鬼魂福利有一定的贡献,是对阴间祖先的赡养。

    人断气时,对物和对人的直接控制便停止。但人们相信鬼魂的存在,这便延长了死者对财产的影响。家中的不幸、病痛,有时被解释为是祖宗的鬼魂对他们所不同意的某些行动的警告,例如,不遵奉定
    期祭祀、遮蔽棺材的小坟屋坏了、有人出售家中的土地或房屋等。从纯粹的伦理观念出发,已足以阻止一个人随意出售他所得的遗产。继续保持土地拥有是子女孝心的表现。相反的行动就会遭到社区舆论的
    批评,认为是不道德的。这对土地占有问题至关重要。

    6.新的继承法

    在描述了村中财产的实际传递过程之后,现在我们可以看一看法律条款。在制定1929年生效的新民法的时候,立法者是按照中国国民党的基本政策给男女以同等的继承权,以便促进男女平等的。这与旧民法和以上描述的传统做法有重要的区别。

    在继承问题上,新旧民法的原则可以归纳如下:

    “过去,根据中国法律,一个女人,除去个别例外,是没有继承权的。例如,假定一个中国人在15年以前去世,留下一个寡妇、一个儿子和一个女儿,根据法律,全部遗产只能由儿子继承,寡妇和女儿一概没有权利继承。如果死者没有子嗣,只有一个女儿,而他兄弟有一个儿子,在这种情况下,女儿和寡妇仍然没有任何继承权,死者兄弟的儿子是法定继承人,一切财产均归于他。再如,即便死者没有兄弟或他的兄弟没有儿子,但只要死者有一个男性亲属活着,他是与死者同一个男性祖先的后裔,而且是属于小辈,这个男性亲属便有继承死者全部财产的法定继承权。所以,女儿只有在她的先父去世时既没有儿子、侄子也没有活着的男性亲属的情况下,才有继承权。寡妇在任何情况下不得继承。”

    “但是现在,法律有了很大的改变。在民法中明确地承认女子的继承权 [22] 。”“假定上述男人现在死去,而不是15年以前死去,他的财产便可平均分配给寡妇、儿子和女儿。如果他没有儿子只有女儿,母女可以共同继承遗产。父系侄子和其他男性亲属一概无权继承。” [23]

    旧的立法原则规定严格沿着父系传嗣单系继承。只要一个人自己
    有一个儿子,就沿着这种惯例进行。他的女儿,出嫁后与丈夫住在一
    起并参加后者的经济单位。她没有赡养娘家父母的义务。在人们的思
    想里,女人没有继承娘家父母财产的权利是公平的。但在一个人没有
    儿子的情况下,根据旧法律,他只能把财产留给他最近的亲属,别无
    其它选择。他可以领养一个儿子或一个女婿,但后者没有法定的继承
    权。在这种情况下,习惯提供了折衷的办法。在人们的眼里,剥夺一
    直赡养父母的人的继承权是不合理的。但正如以上所述,他们也承认
    最近亲属的潜在继承权,因此允许提出补偿的要求。
    新民法改变了单系继承的原则,因为这被认为是违反男女平等原
    则的。但对传嗣原则,究竟作了多少改变,不很清楚。它承认女儿甚
    至出嫁后,仍像她兄弟一样是她父母的后嗣(第967条)。但必须
    是“妻以其本姓冠以夫姓”(第1,000条),“妻以夫之住所为住
    所”(第1,002条),除非她父母为她招赘。她的子女将“从父
    姓”(第1,059条),除另有安排协议外,未成年之子女以其父之住
    所为住所(第1,060条)。作为后嗣,她有义务供养娘家的父母(第
    1,115条)。因此,每个家庭,夫妻必须住在一起,他们也同时有供
    养双方亲属的义务。

    这些法律条款付诸实际社会实施时,将形成以双系亲属关系原则
    为基础的组织。布·马林诺夫斯基教授曾经指出,“单系继嗣是与亲
    子关系的性质密切联系在一起的,就是与地位、权力、官职和财产从
    一代传给另一代有密切的关系。亲嗣规则中的单系秩序,对社会结合
    来说是最重要的。” [24]
    所以研究这个法律制度的社会效果是有意义的。它为人类学家研
    究从单系亲属关系变为双系亲属关系的过程提供了一个实验的机会。
    但就这个村子而论,虽然新法律已颁布7年,我尚未发现有向这一方向
    发生任何实际变化的迹象。

    第五章 亲属关系的扩展

    使得家的各个成员联系起来的基本纽带便是亲属关系。但家并不把它自己只限制在这个群体之内。它扩展到一个较广的范围,并使亲属关系形成较大社会群体的联系原则。

    1.父系亲属关系的扩展

    家是一个未分家的、扩大的父系亲属群体,它不包括母亲方面的
    亲戚和已出嫁的女儿。父系方面的较大的亲属群体是这样一个群体,
    即其成员在分家后,仍然在一定程度上,保持着家的原来的社会关
    系。我们已看到,家中的家庭核心增大时,这个群体就变得不稳定起
    来。这就导致分家。但已经分开的单位,相互间又不完全分离。经济
    上,他们变成独立了,这就是说他们各有一份财产,各有一个炉灶。
    但各种社会义务仍然把他们联系在一起。开始时,他们通常住在邻近
    的房屋里,有时共用一间大的堂屋。他们互相帮助,在日常生活中关
    系比较密切。在第二代,由于他们双方父母之间的关系密切,儿辈之
    间也亲密相处。他们之间互相帮助和日常交往的密切程度,视亲属关
    系的远近和居住地区的远近而异。分家后弟兄们如果住得较远,互相
    帮助的机会就减少,下一代的兄弟姐妹更是如此。

    根据已接受的原则,五代以内同一祖宗的所有父系后代及其妻,
    属于一个亲属关系集团称为“族”,互相间称“祖宗门中”,意思
    是“我同族门中的人”。但实际上,这个谱系的严格计算并不重要。
    第一,没有文字记载的家谱,对家系的记忆并不准确。和尚记家谱是
    为了记得需要定期祭祀的直系祖先,而不是为了承认活着的亲戚。兄
    弟并不被列人祖先鬼魂的名单。五代以前的祖先不再列人祭祀的名
    单。第二,如果严格遵照这一原则,从理论上说,在每一代,族都要
    淘汰一些远亲,但实际上族很少这样做的。
    实际情况是这样的:长期以来村的人口一直是变动不大。如族的
    成员人数不增加,就不分族。如果人数增加,对土地压力增加,就必
    定移民到其它地方去。人离开了,就不再积极参与这个亲属群体。一
    代或几代以后亲属联系就停止发生作用。这就是为什么我尚未发现任
    何族有成员永久居住在其它村里。
    下面是一个村里人告诉我的一段话。“一个族的大小,平均约有8
    家。因为,我儿子结婚的时候,全族都要围着一张桌子团坐(每张桌
    子有8个座位,一个座位坐一个家的代表,女人和男人在不同时候分别
    集会)。桌子座位不够时,我们就不请远亲来参加庆祝。”当然,这
    段说明,并不就是实际的规则,但它表明,一个单位在承认其成员的
    资格时允许有区别对待。在礼节性聚会时,可以排除那些远的亲戚,
    他们也不会坚持要求受邀请。一个富裕的家能请两桌或更多桌的族
    人,他们乐于这样做,也往往受到赞扬。在这个意义上说,族也可以
    说是一个礼仪的群体,有婚丧大事时,聚集在一起,宴会或祭祀共同
    的祖先,同时也送少量礼金勉强够食物的开支。互相帮助的真正的社
    会义务则在更小的群体内进行,例如刚分家的兄弟。此时,人们不
    用“祖宗门中”这个俗语,他们用“兄弟”或用兄弟辈这样的字眼来
    描写他们之间的关系。
    族这个单位的另一个特征是,它的成员资格是家。因此,从它的
    个人成员来说,族并不是单系的亲属关系。一个已婚妇女,到了丈夫
    的家,便自动成了丈夫的族的一员。她姓丈夫的姓,把她父亲的姓放
    在第二位。她丈夫的亲戚遇有重大礼节性场合时,她跪在丈夫旁边,
    共同拜祭祖先。她死后将与丈夫一起接受祭祀。
    妇女出嫁后不再是她父亲那个族的成员,她不再参加对父亲一方
    祖先的祭祀,死后也不受父方下辈的祭祀。
    族的最重要的功能在于控制婚姻规则。族是外婚制单位,叔嫂婚
    例外。同姓,非同族的人可以结婚。古时候的规定及旧的法律规定,
    禁止同姓的人结婚,但这个村并非如此,至少在向我提供情况的人所
    能记忆的时期内,这个村子从未这样实行过。族缺少明确的界线,这
    一点并不妨碍外婚制的功能,因为大多数婚姻都在各村之间进行,而
    族的组织很少超越村的范围。

    2.母系亲属关系的扩展

    从上面几节,我们已看到孩子与母亲方面的亲戚保持密切的联
    系。母亲生孩子时,他的外婆来帮助料理。孩子一年要看望母方亲戚
    数次。舅舅对孩子有特殊的义务。他是孩子满月时的贵客。给孩子取
    名字的是他,陪伴孩子第一次上学校去见老师的也是他。外甥结婚
    时,舅舅要送贵重礼物如首饰或现金。对孩子来说,父亲若对孩子管
    得太严厉,舅舅是孩子的保护人。需要时,孩子也可以跑到舅舅那里
    去。父子有矛盾时,舅舅就出来作调解人。父子之间或兄弟之间分财
    产时,舅舅是正式的裁判。舅舅去世时,外甥须为他服丧。
    母亲的姊妹,特别是那些嫁给父亲的同村人的,由于住得较近,
    关系也很亲密。但母系亲戚关系不超过舅家和姨家的群体范围。舅姨
    家的亲属是不属于这个功能群体之内的。
    妻方的亲属,在妻子生孩子之前,并没有密切的联系。他们不参
    加女儿的婚礼,要到婚礼后的一个月才去探望她。婚后第三天,新郎
    和新娘要到岳父母家去“回门”。礼节性拜访结束后,彼此不再探
    望,只是妻子本人偶尔回娘家探视。生孩子时,妻子的母亲便来女儿
    处陪伴数夜。从这时候起,妻方的亲属便成为孩子的母系亲戚。

    3.名义上的收养

    名义上的收养就是一个人不通过生育和婚姻,部分地被接受到另
    一个亲属关系群体中去的制度,当地称之为“过房”,意思是“过寄
    到另一家去”,过寄意思是依附。据说这来源于人们相信恶毒的鬼魂
    对父母娇养的孩子往往要找一些麻烦(第三章第4节)。按同样的推
    理,多子女的人对鬼魂的抵抗能力较强。因此,把孩子“过寄”这样
    一个强有力的人,孩子可以得到保护。另一方面,孩子虽然是名义上
    过寄别人,但也足以向鬼魂表示父母对孩子的淡漠。
    这种信仰与婴儿的高死亡率有关,但这种名义上收养的制度不仅
    仅意味着对孩子的一种精神上的保护,这也为孩子提供了一种较新的
    社会联系。在前面已谈到过,那些多子女的父母,无论他们是否真正
    具有精神上的强大力量,他们比较富裕,社会影响大,这是肯定的
    (第三章第3节)。通过名义上的收养与他们建立关系,孩子将在这个
    社区内获得较好的经济和社会地位。另一方面,名义上收养孩子的人
    也感到高兴,因为他相信,这表示他的声誉和未来的兴旺。
    这种收养关系将通过一次仪式来建立,那就是向一个被称为“新
    官马”(意思不明)的神进行祭祀。被收养的孩子向过寄的父母赠送
    针、桃、酒等象征长寿的礼物。收养孩子的过寄父母要给孩子办筵
    席,并给孩子取一个新名字,姓他过寄父的姓(实际上从不用此
    姓),送他一些饰物和现金。
    从此,孩子便有了新的责任和权利。他须按照亲属关系来称呼他
    的寄父母。新年的时候,他必须向寄父母拜年,送礼物。有婚丧大事
    时他必须参加,为他们戴孝,他不应与他们的子女结婚。寄父母则须
    请寄养儿子吃年夜饭,供给他三年鞋、帽和长袍(象征孩子已被接纳
    到寄父母的家中来)以及定期送礼物和给予其它关怀。
    这种“收养”是象征性的;孩子并不离开生父、生母。他不要继
    承权也没有赡养寄父母的义务。他名义上改了姓,但正像乡亲们说
    的,这是骗那些鬼魂的。所以真正的意义在于通过象征性的亲属关系
    称谓和礼仪形式来建立一种新的与亲属关系相似的社会关系。
    社会关系的扩展促使社会活动增加,但也会增加开支。在经济萧
    条时期,甚至真正的亲属关系也成为一种负担,那时,亲属关系的组
    织明显缩小。名义收养也不流行了。向我提供情况的人告诉我说,为
    了免于受鬼魂的侵害,他们把孩子“寄”给神或“寄”给父亲的姊妹
    的丈夫。这样并没有建立新的关系。由于女孩很少被“寄养”,特别
    喜欢让父亲的姊妹的丈夫来担当这个角色很可能与不吉利的“回
    乡”型婚姻观念有联系(第三章第8节)。当父亲的姊妹的女儿被包括
    进外婚制单位中时,并没有使婚姻的选择面变窄。

    4.村庄的亲属关系基础

    在名义收养制度中,人们象征性地使用亲属关系的称谓来建立新
    的社会关系,这种关系来源于亲属关系并与亲属关系相类似。亲属关
    系的这种扩大方式在这个村里很普遍,它既与生育无关,也不与婚姻
    相联系。
    除了父亲、母亲、祖父、祖母的称呼外,人们根据不同的性别、
    年龄、血统关系和姻亲关系,用父方的所有亲属称谓来称呼同村人并
    用母方所有的亲戚称谓,除外祖父、外祖母以外,来称呼外祖父母村
    子里的人们。亲属称谓的这种延伸的用法,起到了区分不同的地方和
    年龄组的作用,并可由现存的亲属关系派生的这种关系来说明不同类
    型的社会关系。
    亲属称谓的延伸使用是有一定目的的。每一个称谓,当它最初被
    用来称呼时就包含了与亲密的亲属相应的某种心理态度。由于称谓的
    延伸使用,这种感情上的态度也逐渐被用来对待实际上并不处于这样
    一种亲属关系的人。譬如,一个人称呼他村里的年长的人时,用父亲
    兄弟的称谓,这就是说,他将像对待他伯伯或叔叔那样来服从或尊敬
    他们。与母亲的兄弟的称谓相联系的态度,与伯伯或叔叔的称谓相关
    的态度不同。外甥把舅舅与友好和宠爱的观念相联系。用舅舅这个称
    谓来称呼他母亲村里的人便意味着,他可以在这些人之中自由自在的
    行动,并乐于被他们待为上客。

    典型的房屋正面图

    应当注意的是延伸地用这种感情态度来对待实际上并不是属于这
    种亲属地位的人,并不意味着他们之间就延伸特定的权利和义务。用
    这种称呼,并不等于他们之间真的建立了这样的亲属关系,但这种称
    呼有助于说明这个社区内不同的人的地位。在这个社区内,老年人受
    到尊敬,而且通常是具有威信的。
    近来,按年龄组分配权力的原则有所变化。村里的老年人,不能
    适应迅速改变着的形势的需要,因而不能胜任这个社区的领导人的角
    色。现任村长周某,属于村里第二个年龄组。他用个人名字来称呼在
    他下面工作或在社区内不太有影响的老年人。过去只有年长者能用姓
    名称呼年轻的人。另一方面,现在已引进一个新的名称“先生”(在
    城镇普遍用作教师的头衔或仅如英文中的Mister这个普通头衔),比
    周年长的人也这样称呼他。这一例子很清楚地说明了感情与称谓的关
    系。当情况有了变化,年纪大的人变成在他下面的人,原先的尊敬的
    感情与整个环境不甚相符。因此,变化了的社会环境便引起心理上的
    别扭,最后引起语言的改口。
    必须指出的是亲属称谓的延伸使用不应被当作过去或现在在中国
    这部分地区有“族村”存在的证据。对这个村子的姓的分布的调查可
    以说明,虽然亲属关系群体倾向于集中在某地区,但家族关系并没有
    形成地方群体的基础。
    在父系社会中,姓是由父亲传给儿子的。但这并不是说,同姓的
    人都可溯源到同一个祖宗。例如,周某告诉我,该村姓周的人属于两
    个完全不同的血统。此外,有同一个祖宗的那些人,社会上不一定承
    认他们是宗族关系。但有一件事是明确的,不同姓的人,不可能属于
    同一父系的亲属群体。所以可以认为,一个村子里的居民有许多不同
    的姓,说明了这个村里有许多不同的父系亲属群体。
    这个村共有29个姓,下表说明了在每个圩里(第二章第3节)每一
    姓的家数。

    同姓的家的分布情况:

    续表

    从此表可以看出同姓的家的分布情况。亲属群体有集中的倾向。
    例如周姓和姚姓集中在圩Ⅰ;吕姓在圩Ⅱ;谈姓在圩Ⅲ和Ⅳ;某些
    姓,如,吕和邱,只分布在一个圩里。这些事实表明,居住地亲属关
    系之间的密切联系。换句话说,有这样一种趋势,同姓的家,可能因
    亲属关系联系在一起并住在一个邻近的居住地区。但这个村子里的姓
    很多而且同姓住得也分散,这个事实也清楚地说明,村里有许多亲属
    群体而亲族联系和地方联系的相互关系不大。
    姻亲关系的情况也相同。严格地说,这个村既不是外婚制也不是
    内婚制的单位。但正如已经提到过的,不同村的人互相通婚更为经
    常。虽然并没有明确提出,但是有地方性外婚的趋向。各村之间,在
    婚姻关系上并没有特殊的偏向,因而,姻亲关系并没有在同村人之中
    或在各个村庄之间保持密切的纽带关系。

    第六章 户与村

    除了亲属关系的联结,另外一个基本的社会纽带就是地域性的纽带。居住在邻近的人们感到他们有共同利益并需要协同行动,因而组成各种地域性的群体。在这一章里,将加以分析。

    1.户

    家是由亲属纽带结合在一起的,在经济生活中,它并不必定是一个有效的劳动单位。家中的成员有时会暂时离去,有时死亡。在家中要吸收新的劳动成员,通过亲属关系,如生养、结婚、收养等办法,有时不易做到,有时则因涉及继承等问题而不宜进行。在另一方面,有些人的家破裂了,可能希望暂时参加另一劳动单位,但并不希望承认新的亲属关系。因此,那些住在一起、参加部分共同经济活动的人,不一定被看作是家的成员。 [25] 我们在这里采用了“户”这个名词,来指这种基本的地域性群体。

    在这个村子里,我找到有28人被分别吸收到这种经济单位中。作
    为户的一员,一起居住、吃饭和劳动,但他们和家的成员有着明显的
    区别。他们和这家人并不存在一定的亲属纽带关系,并不把自己的财
    产永久地投入这一家中。通常情况是,他们在一定条件下参加这个单
    位。这种成员和这家的关系大有差别,有些是长期的客人,有些是除
    了没有财产的法定权利外,其它都和家里人是一样的。
    非家成员进入一户,通常采取三种办法。其一,这个成员可能是
    这家庭的客人,他在一个较长时期内住在这里,每月付一笔钱。例
    如,有一个医生在村中开业,他就在药店老板的家中住了多年。他单
    独有一间房,并和他的房东共同生活。另一例是一个小孩,他自己的
    家住在另一个村子里,但他是这个村的一家人抚养大的。这个孩子的
    父母每个月付给抚养孩子的家庭一笔钱。还有5例,他们都和房东有姻
    亲关系。他们自己的家破裂之后,跟随着母方的亲戚。虽然他们实际
    上和家的成员一样地生活在一起,但他们不能加入这个家,而保留着
    他们的客人身份。
    学徒制度也是一种从外面吸收工作成员的办法。这种情况有4例。
    师傅为学徒提供食宿,免收学费;而学徒则必须为他的师傅做一定年
    限的工,没有工资,只是在最后一年,可以要少量的“鞋袜钱”。
    最普遍采用的办法是雇佣。一个人可按一定契约作一名佣工进入
    一户,他为那家种田或养蚕缫丝,佣工在雇主的家中得到住宿。他参
    加该户的劳动,有权使用所有的用具,并由该户供给食宿。他每年可
    得到一笔事先议定的工资。
    以上是村中不属于家的成员而进入户的全部情况。
    家中的成员也可能不住在家里而在远处工作。他们暂时不在家,
    并不影响他们的亲属关系。但他们不在的时候,他们不能算作户的成
    员,虽然他们和这一户有着明确的经济关系。
    在这个村子里,那些不住在自己家里的人,总共有54人,其中女
    32人,男18人。除了其中4个男孩作为学徒住在本村的师傅家里外,其
    他人都在城里工作,这个数字表明了人口流入城市的强烈倾向,其中
    尤以女性人口更为突出。
    2.邻里
    若干“家”联合在一起形成了较大的地域群体。大群体的形成取
    决于居住在一个较广区域里的人的共同利益。比如,水、旱等自然灾
    害以及异国人侵略的威胁,不是影响单个的人而是影响住在这个地方
    的所有的人。他们必须采取协同行动来保护自己——如筑堤、救济措
    施、巫术及宗教等活动。此外,个人要很好地利用他的土地,需要别
    人的合作;同样,运送产品、进行贸易、工业生产都需要合作。休息
    和娱乐的需要又是一个因素,把个人集聚在各种形式的游戏和群体娱
    乐活动中。因此,人们住在一起,或相互为邻这个事实,产生了对政
    治、经济、宗教及娱乐等各种组织的需要。下面几节将对这个村子的
    各种地域性群体作概括的描述,但有关经济活动的各种群体,将在以
    后几章里详细讨论。
    邻里,就是一组户的联合,他们日常有着很亲密的接触并且互相
    帮助。这个村里习惯上把他们住宅两边各五户作为邻居。对此,他们
    有一个特别的名词,叫做“乡邻”。他们互相承担着特别的社会义
    务。
    沿河的房屋
    当新生的孩子满月以后,他的母亲就带他去拜访四邻。他们受到
    殷勤的接待,用茶点款待。离开的时候,还送点心给孩子。这是孩子
    第一次到别人家中去,那时他甚至尚未到过外公家。
    办婚事前,新郎的家庭要分送喜糕到各家去,作为婚事的通告和
    参加婚礼的邀请。邻居都包括在邀请的名单里。各家在举行婚礼那天
    送现金作为回礼,并参加婚宴。在丧葬时,每家邻居都派一人去帮
    忙,不取报酬。
    在日常生活中,当某人家有搬运笨重东西等类似的家务劳动,需
    要额外的劳力时,邻居们齐来帮忙。如果经济拮据,也可向邻居借到
    少数贷款,不需利息。此种互相帮助的关系,并不严格地限制在十户
    人家之中,它更多地取决于个人之间的密切关系,而不是按照正式规
    定。

    3.宗教和娱乐团体

    在村里,除了祭祀祖先外,最经常得到祭祀的是灶王爷,有时也
    包括灶王奶奶。灶神是上天在这户人家的监察者,是由玉皇大帝派来
    的。他的职责是视察这一家人的日常生活并在每年年底向上天作出报
    告。神像是刻印在纸上的,由城里店铺中买来,供在灶头上面小神龛
    中。灶神每月受两次供奉,通常是在初一和十五。也在其它时候受到
    供奉,具体时间可见社会活动的日期表(第九章第3节)。各式刚上市
    的时鲜食品,第一盘要供奉灶神。供奉是把一盘盘菜看供在灶神座
    前,并点上一对蜡烛,一束香以示祀奉。

    到了年底,农历12月24日祭送灶神上天。这次供奉的东西特别丰
    富,而且在堂屋中举行。这次供奉之后,纸的神像和松枝、纸椅一起
    焚化。灶王爷就由火焰的指引回到了天堂。他通过每年一次向玉帝的
    拜奏,对他所负责的这一家人的行为作出报告。这一户下一年的命运
    就根据他的报告被作出了决定。
    使神道高兴或是不去触怒神道的愿望是一种对人们日常行为很重
    要的控制。标准就看是遵奉还是违犯传统的禁忌。我还不能列出一张
    表格来说明各种禁忌,但在日常生活中,却肯定地存在着一种模糊的
    恐惧,人们怕做出了使神道不悦的行为,而引起上天的干预。就我所
    知,这些禁忌可分为三类:第一类是以敬谷为基础的,有如不能踩踏
    或糟踏稻米,甚至馊饭也不得随意抛弃。最规矩的方式,就是把每一
    粒米饭都吃下去。如果实在做不到,就把这些米饭抛到河塘中去喂
    鱼。第二类禁忌是和有关性的事物都是脏污的意识联系在一起的。所
    有与性有关的行为和东西,都必须从厨房中清除出去。妇女在月经期
    间,不准接触灶王爷神龛前的任何东西。第三类禁忌和尊敬知识相联
    系。任何字纸,甚至是新闻报纸,都应仔细地收集起来;废纸应加以
    焚化,但绝不在厨房里烧毁,而应送到庙宇中专门用来焚化纸帛的炉
    子中去加以焚化;或在露天烧掉。
    有一个组织完善的天庭的观念,使得人类的行动与上天的干预这
    两者之间的关系复杂化了。任何违犯禁忌的行为,并不因触怒上苍而
    直接受到惩罚。这件事情要由天庭的管理机构来处理。因此,如果能
    防止上天派来的监察者——灶神看到或向上天报告人们的行为,则犯
    了禁忌也不会受罚。人们并不认为上天的使者是无所不在和无所不能
    的。他们实际上只是一些肉眼所看不到的人,有着和普通人差不多的
    感情和愿望。既然他们和人们相像,他们也具有人们同样的弱点和愚
    蠢。因此,凡是人们所能使用来对付人间警察的各种方法,诸如欺
    骗、谎言、贿赂,甚至人身威胁等等对付天庭派下来的监察使者也都
    能用上。
    在送灶王爷上天之前的最后一次的祭灶之时,人们准备了糯米做
    的团子。这是灶神非常喜欢吃的点心。大家都相信,灶王爷吃了糯米
    团之后,他的嘴就粘在一起了。当玉皇大帝要他做年度报告时,这是
    口头的报告,他只能点头而说不出话来,因此,他要说坏话也不可能
    了。但这也不能认为是犯了禁忌之后的一个万无一失的补救办法。
    灶王爷所具有的警察职能,传说中有过清楚的阐述。有一段时
    间,外国人统治了中国,每家中国人都被迫供养一个外国兵。每个兵
    监管每一家人。老百姓受不了这样的管制,终于商定了一个计谋,各
    家都在同一个时间把这些士兵杀掉。于是就准备了这种糯米团给士兵
    们吃,他们的嘴都粘到了一起。因此在他们被杀时不能发出任何声
    音。这个计谋在12月24日执行成功。但这些老百姓又立刻想起这些外
    国兵的鬼魂会向他们报复。于是作了这样的一种妥协,从那时起,把
    这些外国兵的鬼魂当作家里的神道,在厨房里受到祭拜,并继续行使
    监察者的职责。
    这个传说只有少数人向我讲过。大部分人并不知道这个神道原来
    的根底,也不怎么关心这件事。但这个神话实际上揭示了老百姓对上
    天派来监管者的态度。这表明他们很不愿意把自己的行动自由驯服于
    社会性的限制,这种限制是社会强加于他们的。这与对祖先的祭拜是
    稍有不同的。祭拜祖先,反映了对已故祖先的依恋的感情。

    另外有一个崇奉神道“刘皇”的较大的地域性群体,由大约30家住户组成。这个地域性的群体有一个专门的名称:“段”,地域组织的单位。在这个村中,共有11段。每个段都有自己的刘皇偶像,同段的每一户每年要出一名男的或女的代表,在正月和8月里各聚会一次。聚会时,把神道请到其中的一户人家,这家的主人则准备好盛宴供奉。

    “刘皇”——“刘”是神道个人的姓,而“皇”则是大神的意思。这个神道在这个地区很流行。在我幼年的时候,经常听到这个精
    心编制的神话。但村里经常向我提供情况的人对此却一无所知。他们
    坦白地告诉我,虽然他们祀奉刘皇已经多少代了,但他们却不知道刘
    皇是谁。每年两次聚会的目的据说与收成有关。但这种联系在人们的
    思想上是很模糊的。有的人承认,他们的真正兴趣是在聚会时的那顿
    盛餐。我在后面还要讲到,这个村庄不是一个自给自足的宗教活动单
    位。但凡遇到干旱、蝗灾或水灾,所有宗教和巫术的活动都在该区的
    镇内举行。镇不仅是经济中心,也是宗教中心。刘皇是上苍派来保护
    免遭蝗灾的神道。以后要讲到有关他的神话(第十章第3节)。在这里
    指出这点也许是有意思的,在遇到农业危机的时候,村里缺少独立的
    宗教活动,这是与人们对有关这神道的神话模糊不清或无知有联系的。

    十年以前,这里每年有一次集会,它既是宗教活动,也是当地人的娱乐消遣。一般在秋后举行,一方面对专司收获的神道感恩,同时又是祈求来年的丰收。管这地方的神像被请来入座,还有一个乐队在一个专搭的戏台上演奏。全村分成五组,叫“台基”,即戏台的基础。每个组轮流负责这种集会的管理和开支。

    随着村庄经济萧条的加深,这些集会已暂时停止;现在也很难说
    在经济不景气过去之后,这种集会是否还会恢复。有趣的是人们并没
    有认为由于暂停了集会而造成了经济萧条;相反地,却认为是经济萧
    条造成了每年集会的中止。这表明聚会的真正意义是娱乐多于宗教或
    迷信。经济萧条唯一的真正原因是稻米和蚕丝价格的下降,人们能够
    正确地理解,因而最合理的解决办法就是引进新的工业和现代技术。
    过去常被请来看戏的地方神道,现在村中的两个小庙里。一座庙
    在村北,另一座在村西(第二章第4节)。每家每月派代表到庙里去单
    独供奉祭拜两次。这不是强制性的,而且经常被人忽视。但那些继续
    供奉的人,经常只去其中的一个庙。去哪个庙,要由住家的位置决
    定。住在第一圩、第三圩及第二圩北边的人家,常去村北的庙;其余
    人家则去村西的庙。但同一地区的个人,在承担一定的责任和义务时
    并不互相联合起来,如祭拜刘皇时那样做,他们只通过庙宇而有所联
    系。因此,应该说这里并没有宗教团体而只有宗教区域的存在。
    这两个庙分别为不同的和尚所有。村北的庙里住着庙主。村西的
    庙主则不住在内,庙内的日常工作由一位非宗教代理人代管,人们叫
    他“香火”。和尚信佛教,靠庙的收入为生,远离俗务。然而在社区
    里他有着一定的职能。他负责招待到庙里去的人,并参加村中的丧
    事。为人举办丧事他可以得到一笔现金或是相当数量的香,香可以留
    下来以后再出售。但这两个庙并不垄断村中人的所有宗教活动。到了
    重要时节,如为新近亡故的亲属“烧香”,因病人康复而向菩萨还愿
    等,人们往往改去城中的大庙宇,或到太湖边去拜佛,因为那里的神
    道有更大的法力。
    和尚还有一种重要的职能,他们把村民祖先的记载保存在手中。
    这使他们所干的事超出了村中小庙的范围。各家的家谱是由外边的不
    同庙宇保存的。由于家谱记载了家庭祖先的姓名,这些记录的持有
    者,得到这些家庭的酬报,所以这种记录簿在某种程度上成为和尚的
    个人财产。这种记录簿可以购买或出售,就像其它私人财产一样。因
    而,僧侣之间这种财产的流动,使得村民对哪个庙宇更为忠诚这样一
    个问题,变得较为复杂了。
    村民们的这种忠诚,与他们的信仰或教派全无关系。僧侣们从来
    不向百姓宣讲宗教教义,除非是为死亡者念经。甚至那些僧侣用外地
    口音念经。但当地普遍认为,口音越陌生,念的经就越灵。

    4.村政府

    为了履行多种社会职能,各户聚合在一起形成较大的地域群体。
    这些群体并不构成等级从属的系列,而是互相重叠的。由于村庄是各
    户密集在一起的聚居区,村和村之间都间隔着相当的距离,这就使它
    在直接扩大地域联系以实现多种功能方面,受到了限制。村庄为邻近
    地域的群体之间标出一条共同边界。村庄综合各种社会职能,有时承
    担一些小的单位不能胜任的特殊职能。这一切都由村长通过村政府来
    执行。
    一般说来,村长易于接近,村中所有人都认识他;外来的生人,
    总能很快地得到村长的接待。来访者会对他的繁重的工作感到惊讶。
    他帮村里的居民写信、念信,以及代办其它文书,按照当地借贷规则
    算账,办婚礼,仲裁社会争议,照看公共财产。他们并有责任组织自
    卫,管理公款,并且要传达、执行上级政府下达的行政命令。他们还
    积极地采取各种有利于本村的措施,村中的蚕丝改革,就是一例。
    目前在这个村子里有二位村长。下述的记录可以给人们一个概
    貌:
    陈先生是位老年人,近60岁。他在前清的科举制度下,曾考上了
    秀才。这种制度在清末已废止了。由于他在科举考试中未能进一步考
    中,所以被人请到城里去当家庭教师。到民国初年,他回村办私塾,
    自此时起十年多,他是村中唯一的教书先生。此后,他在村中担任领
    导工作,根据不断改变的行政系统的任命,他得到了各种正式的头
    衔。1926年,在省蚕桑学校的支持下,他开始实行蚕丝改良计划,在
    村中开办了蚕丝改进社。1932年,他正式负责合作丝厂的建厂工作。
    他放弃了教书的职务,担任丝厂厂长。当新的行政体制保甲推行时,
    他感到政府工作不合他的口味,于是退休了。然而他还是事实上的村
    长,并仍旧负责社区的事务。
    另一位领导人是周先生。他较年轻,约40岁,他从家庭教师受
    业,但已不及参加科举考试。由于不再想做学问,他和他的兄弟在一
    起务农。他为人诚实,又有文化,被蚕丝改进社选用为助手。从这时
    起,他得到了改良工作者及当地人民两方面的信任,并逐渐地分担了
    村中公务的领导工作。当推行保甲制时,他经由陈先生推荐,正式当
    选并被任命为乡长,包括本村的领导。
    村长的职务不是世袭的。周的父亲是瓦商,他的哥哥仍在种田;
    他的儿子住在城里,将来不大可能接替他的工作。陈与周之间,并无
    亲戚关系。
    陈和周生活较富裕,但他们两人并不是村中最富有的人。最富的
    人姓王,他生活得默默无闻,在村中没有突出的威望。当一个领导人
    并没有直接的经济报酬,而且为达到此地位,需要经过相当长时间准
    备费钱的过程,才能使自己达到一定的文化水平。一个穷人家的孩子
    要得到这种职位的机会是比较少的。但单靠财富本身也不能给人带来
    权力和威信。
    甚至法定地位对于当村长的人来说,也不是必不可少的。陈先生
    现在仍然是村中有资望的领导人,但他在正式行政系统中并不担任职
    务。年长的人都倾向于不和上级政府打交道,以避免麻烦。当村领导
    人的基础在于,不论他们代表社区面向外界时,或是他们在领导社区
    的事务中,都能得到公众的承认和支持。陈原职是教师,而周是以蚕
    丝厂的助理开始他的事业的。他们为公众服务的精神和能力,使他们
    得到了权力和威望。村中有文化的人很少,愿意在没有经济报酬的情
    况下承担起责任的人更少。有抱负的年轻人对这种职位并不感到满
    意,我在村里遇见过二位中学毕业生,他们认为这种工作枯燥无味,
    而且缺乏前途。因此,选择村长的范围并不很宽。
    虽然他们得不到直接的经济报酬,但由于为村里人办了事,他们
    也乐于享有声誉,接受一些礼物。比如,他们受人尊敬,可以对长辈
    (除了近亲)直呼其名而不用加上辈分的尊称。普通人是不允许这样
    做的。他们在村里所处的领导地位也有助于他们保持有特权的工作,
    如当教师,当丝厂的厂长等。
    当领导人并不与享有特权的“阶级”有关。从周的情况可看出,
    年长也不是必要的条件。但性别上的排斥却未能克服,妇女是不许参
    加公众事务的。只是在最近,妇女才在蚕丝合作社中获得了和男人相
    同的职位;在学校中也任命了一位女教员,但这位妇女,除了在男女
    学童中之外,在当地社区中的影响很小。

    5.保甲——强加的行政体制

    前面已经讲到,这样的村子,是没有法定地位的。因为与这种功
    能性的地域性群体并行存在的有一个行政体制,它是强加于村的组织
    之上的。我把这两种体制分别称之为事实上的体制和法定的体制。它
    们两者之间不相符合。在本节我将描述这个法定的体制,并把与事实
    上的体制相比较,以观察它们的差异。
    新的行政体制叫做“保甲”。保甲是个旧词。政府最近有意要恢
    复一种古老的行政体制。这种体制是宋朝(公元960—1276年)的行政
    改革者建议的。这个古老的体制究竟实行到什么程度是另一个问题。
    但对这个村子来说,它完全是新的。村长解释说,新体制的实施准
    备,最近方告完成。它从来没有在人们的记忆中存在过。他说,镇长
    把村民都传唤去,告诉他们要按照县政府的规定来安排他们各户在行
    政组织中的地位,这件事已经完成了。为了要研究保甲制,必须从法
    令全书中找出它的意图,以及政府在保甲组织中所遵循的原则。

    1929年6月5日,根据孙中山先生地方自治的原则,南京的国民政府颁布了一个《县组织法》,按此法律每个县必须分为几个区,每区又分为20—50个乡(农村地区)或镇(城市地区)。农村地区,凡有100户以上的村子,划为一个乡;不到100户的村子,则和其它村子联合成为一个乡。城市地区,凡有100户以上的,可划为镇;如不足此数,则与附近村子合并建乡。乡则进一步分为闾(25户)及邻(5户)。这些单位都通过选出的领导人及地方自治会来实行自治。这些地方政府的职能在法律中已有规定,计有:人口普查及人口登记、土地调查、公益工作、教育、自卫、体育训练、公共卫生、水利灌溉、森林培植及保护、工商改良及保护、粮食储备及调节、垦牧渔猎保护及取缔、合作社组织、改革习俗、公众信仰、公共企业及财政控制等等。

    这些职能对地方社区来说不完全是新的。其中许多项早已由传统的、事实上的群体所实施。为了促进自治政府的行政职能,法律创造了新的地域性的群体。但实际上,它妨碍了事实上的群体的正常职能。因此,在1931年举行的第二次全国行政会议上,对各种单位的大小所作的刻板规定,受到了严厉的批评。结果是由立法院提出了修正案。

    当此修正案尚在讨论阶段,另外一个影响到地方政府的体制却实
    施了。1932年8月,在华中的剿共司令部,发布了一个法令,规定在军
    事行动区(湖北、湖南及安徽)的人民要在保甲制之下,组织起统一
    的自卫单位。按此制度,每十户为一甲,每十甲为一保。成立此组织
    的意图,在法令中有所说明,即:“在遭到破坏的地区有效地组织民众,取得精确的人口统计以便增强地方自卫反共的力量,并使军队能更有效地履行其职能。”此制度主要是为军事目的而实行的。除非人
    口登记做得十分精确,否则,在动荡的地区,很难防止共产党人和非
    共产党人混合在一起。为了反对共产党活跃的宣传活动,军队还实施
    了在同一个保甲之内,人与人互相担保的制度,使人们可以互相检
    查。

    1933年,共产党影响扩展,福建成为军事地区。福建省政府已开
    始根据1929年的《县组织法》组建地方自治体系。司令部命令省政府
    停止地方自治体系而代之以保甲制。在《法》与法令的冲突中,省政
    府服从中央政府,中央政治会议决定把保甲制纳入自治体系中。1929
    年的《法》被1935年的一系列法律所代替。这两种体系在以下六点中
    得到了妥协:(1)由统一的保甲单位代替老单位闾和邻,并使区、
    乡、镇等单位保持同等的级别。换句话说,原来处于县和乡、镇之间
    的单位——区取消了;(2)在结束训政时期前,按照保甲制度,以间
    接选举代替直接选举;(3)在按保甲制编户的过程中,进行人口普
    查;(4)把保甲制的军训扩大为普遍的民众训练;(5)只在紧急情
    况下,才实行互相担保的制度;(6)保甲制担负自治的职能,但允许
    进行地方性的修改以适应具体情况。

    很明显,妥协并没有解决根本问题。这就是这些特别的、有统一
    规模的自卫单位,在多大程度上能承担1929年的《法》所规定的一般
    的行政职能。真正的问题并不在于这个法律与那个法令之间的法律性
    斗争,而在于事实上的地域群体早已行使的传统的职能,能否被这种
    专横地创造出来的保甲所接替。老的邻、闾单位,并不那么严格,但
    已被事实证明是行不通的;那么这种更为严格的保甲制度,似乎更不
    大可能行得通。若发生紧急情况,保甲制的自卫效能也并不能保证它
    是适合于行政自治的一种制度。的确可以争辩说,在中国政治结合的
    过程中,用一个合理的和统一的结构来代替参差不齐的传统结构,看
    起来比较理想。但应当考虑到,这种替代是否必需,以及需要花多大
    的代价去实施它。由于我访问这个村子时,这个新制度实行了还不到
    一年,因此,下结论还为时过早。但以传统的结构为背景,对照这个
    制度的实施状况进行一些分析,显然有助于了解问题的余貌,至少会
    有助于在将来的行政政策中强调这个问题的重要性。

    这个村所实施的并允许进行一些地方性修改的保甲制,并不严格
    符合法律规定的数字。村中360户按地理位置被分编为4个保。从前面
    所示的本村详图中可看出,村中的房屋沿小河的两旁建造,并分为4个
    圩。在同一个圩里的户被合成一个保。按照它们所处的位置,从东往
    西,或由南往北数,大约每10户构成一个甲。这4个保和邻村的7个保
    合成一个乡,这个乡按本村名而被称为“开弦弓乡”。保和甲则分别
    冠以数字。村中的4个保是第八保至第十一保。另一个在法律与实践之
    间不相符合的事,是保持了旧法律中的区,它是县和乡之间的一个中
    间单位,它大致上和镇的腹地相当(第十四章第8节)。按照这个行政
    体制,这个村可称为:
    要剖析乡的本质,必须深入了解村与村之间的关系问题。在同一
    个乡的村子之间,是否有特殊的联系?与这个行政单位相当的职能群
    体是什么?我将在后面讲到(第十四章第8节),这个地区中的村子,
    在经济方面是相互独立的。每个村子都有自己的航船,充当村民到镇
    的市场上出售或购买的代理人。一个村子,不论它有多大,都不成为
    它邻村间的一个低级销售中心。换句话说,由于水运方便,并有了航
    船制度,因此作为销售区域中心的镇,完全有能力向所属的村庄进行
    商品的集散,在商品流通过程中不需任何中间的停留。在这个地区
    内,有数十个村庄依赖这个镇,但它们彼此之间都是独立的。这些村
    子,做的是相同的工作,生产同样的产品,互相之间很少需要进行贸
    易往来。因此,乡作为销售区域与村庄之间的一个层次,是没有经济
    基础的。从亲属关系的观点看,情况也完全一样。虽然村与村之间的
    婚姻是很时行的,但并没有迹象说明,在同一个乡内的村庄,宁愿到
    乡外的村庄去找婚配对象的。

    从语言的角度看,人们日常叫的“开弦弓”这个名字,在当地群众用语中是指这一个村庄而言。把邻村都说成是开弦弓的一部分,当地人听来可笑。他们的这种执拗并不是不合理的。这个称呼的改变对当地人来说含义很多。有人跟我说:“如果邻近村庄都算开弦弓的一部分,那末,原来属于开弦弓村人的湖泊,也要被邻近村庄的人分去了。当然,这是不能允许的。”

    目前,由于这个村庄的名声日增,蚕丝改良运动的经济功能及乡长的行政地位等因素,把开弦弓村周围的村子都吸引了过去。蚕丝改
    良运动和乡的首脑机关都在这个村里。我看到,不仅本乡的各村,而
    且外乡的人,也比过去更经常地来到这个村庄。他们前来订购蚕种,
    供给丝厂蚕茧,并解决村与村之间的争端。在前面的分析中所提到的
    姓周的乡长,并不是利用他的法定地位办事,而主要还是通过他个人
    的影响,即以蚕丝厂助理厂长的身份去办事的。同时,他也从不采取
    任何重要行动,除非他事先与各有关村庄的事实上的领导有过接触。
    当然,如果给以时间,并取得新的行政职能的内容,没有理由说
    新的行政单位永远是停留在纸面上的一纸空文。

    至于保这个单位,那就不同了。把村庄按小河为界而隔开的做
    法,不大可能成功。在此情况下,把小河假设为社会活动的一条分界
    线。但这种假设是不对的。正如已经说明的,船可以在水面上自由划
    动,造桥是为了把分割的土地联结起来。这些都是交通的工具而不是
    交通的障碍。

    最后,我还要谈一谈甲。在职能性的群体中,我们已知有一种群
    体叫“乡邻”。它包括十户。但它不与甲相符。甲是一个固定的地段
    而乡邻是一串相互交搭、重叠的单位。在乡邻这个结构中,每户都是
    以自己为中心,把左右五家组合起来。甲是一种非常人为的分段,它
    是同人们实际的概念相矛盾的。

    然而,在将来再次调查时,来研究此问题是很有趣的,看一看有
    计划的社会变迁,从社会结构,包括群体形式、正式的行为准则、正
    统的思想体系等等开始,能进行到什么程度。在要求全国具有一致性
    的愿望之下,这种尝试显然会越来越普遍的。

    第七章 生活

    对村子的地理情况和社会背景进行了综合调查之后,现在我们可以开始研究人们的经济生活了。我想先描述消费体系并且试行估计这村居民的一般生活水平。分析这一生活水平,我们可以了解普通生活的必要条件。满足生活的这些必要条件是激励人们进行生产和工业改革的根本动力。

    从消费的角度看,村里的居民之间没有根本性的差别,但从生产
    上看,职业分化是存在的。目前的研究主要限于构成居民大多数的农
    民。他们从事耕种及养蚕。这是他们收入的两个主要来源。饲羊、定
    期出去做些贩运是次要的收入来源。在叙述这些活动之前,我将通过
    农历来表明这些活动是怎样按时序安排的。
    有关农业法律方面的问题将在土地占有这一章中讨论。在此只略
    提一下,传统力量在这项制度中起着强大的作用,足以抗拒任何重大
    的变化发生。甚至在技术上,现在尚未成功地引进什么新方法和新工
    具。但在蚕丝业中,情况有所不同。
    从村民的观点来看,最迫切的经济问题就是蚕丝改革。丝价下跌
    是使农民无力偿还债务的直接原因。在过去十年中,努力进行一系列
    改革的结果使蚕丝业的技术以及社会组织都发生了根本性的变化。因
    此,我们才能够对这个村子的变化过程,作为乡村经济中工业化的一
    个实例来分析研究。
    我们将从消费系统与生产系统的分析引导到流通系统。通过市场
    销售,村民用他们自己的产品来换取他们自己不生产的消费品。在市
    场销售中我们可以看到村子自给自足的程度,以及村子对外界的依赖
    程度。
    有了这些经济活动的概况,我们现在就可以观察一下村里的财务
    状况。国内工业的衰落,高额地租的负担使村民面临着空前的经济不
    景气。村民难以取得贷款,或成为高利贷者牺牲品,他们的处境是进
    退维谷。我对这个村子在日本侵华战争爆发前不久的经济状况的描述
    将到此为止。

    1.文化对于消费的控制

    为满足人们的需要,文化提供了各种手段来获取消费物资,但同
    时也规定并限制了人们的要求。它承认在一定范围内的要求是适当和
    必要的,超出这个范围的要求是浪费和奢侈。因此便建立起一个标
    准,对消费的数量和类型进行控制。人们用这个标准来衡量自己的物
    质是充足还是欠缺。按照这个标准,人们可以把多余的节约起来。有
    欠缺时,人们会感到不满。
    安于简朴的生活是人们早年教育的一部分。浪费要用惩罚来防
    止。孩子们饮食穿衣挑肥拣瘦就会挨骂或挨打。在饭桌上孩子不应拒
    绝长辈夹到他碗里的食物。母亲如果允许孩子任意挑食,人们就会批
    评她溺爱孩子。即使是富裕的家长也不让孩子穿着好的、价格昂贵的
    衣服,因为这样做会使孩子娇生惯养,造成麻烦。
    节俭是受到鼓励的。人们认为随意扔掉未用尽的任何东西会触犯
    天老爷,他的代表是灶神。例如,不许浪费米粒。甚至米饭已变质发
    酸时,全家人还要尽量把饭吃完。衣物可由数代人穿用,直到穿坏为
    止。穿坏的衣服不扔掉,用来做鞋底、换糖果或陶瓷器皿。(第十四
    章第7节)。
    在农村社区中,由于生产可能受到自然灾害的威胁,因此,知足
    和节俭具有实际价值。一个把收入全部用完毫无积蓄的人,如果遇到
    欠收年成就不得不去借债从而可能使他失去对自己土地的部分权利
    (第十五章第3节)。一个人失去祖传的财产是违背孝道的,他将受到
    责备。此外,村里也没有什么东西引诱人们去挥霍浪费。在日常生活
    中炫耀富有并不会给人带来好的名声,相反却可能招致歹徒的绑架,
    几年前发生王某案件便是一个例子。
    但在婚丧礼仪的场合,节俭思想就烟消云散了。人们认为婚丧礼
    仪中的开支并不是个人的消费,而是履行社会义务。孝子必须为父母
    提供最好的棺材和坟墓。如前面已经提到,父母应尽力为儿女的婚礼
    准备最好的彩礼与嫁妆,在可能的条件下,摆设最丰盛的宴席。
    节俭仅仅为不同的生活标准提出了一个上限,当一个人未能达到
    公认的正常生活标准时,这个上限也就失去了意义。人们凭藉慷慨相
    助和尽亲属义务的思想(第十五章第2节)去帮助生活困难的人,使他
    们的生活标准不至于同公认的标准相差太远。因此,村里财产分布的
    不均匀,并没有在日常生活水平方面表现出明显的不同。少数人有特
    殊的值钱的衣服,但住房和食物上并无根本的差别。

    2.住房

    一所房屋,一般有三间房间。堂屋最大,用来作劳作的场所,例
    如养蚕、缫丝、打谷等等。天冷或下雨时,人们在这里休息、吃饭,
    也在这里接待客人或存放农具和农产品。它还是供置祖先牌位的地
    方。
    堂屋后面是厨房,大小仅为堂屋的四分之一。灶头和烟囱占厨房
    面积的三分之一。紧靠烟囱有供灶王爷的神龛和小平台。
    再往后是卧室,家中如有两个家庭单位时,就把卧室用木板隔成
    两间。每间房里放一两张床。已婚夫妇和七八岁以下的孩子合睡一张
    床。孩子长大以后,他或她先在父母屋里单独睡一张床,再大一些的
    未婚男孩就搬到堂屋里睡,像那些雇工一样。女孩出嫁前一直睡在父
    母屋里,也可以搬到祖母屋里去,但决不睡在堂屋里,因为妇女是不
    允许睡在供祖先牌位的房屋里的。
    广义地说,一所房屋包括房前或房后的一块空地。这块空地既作
    为大家走路的通道,也用作一家人干活、堆放稻草或其它东西的地
    方。在这块地里种上葫芦或黄瓜就是小菜园。房屋附近还有养羊或堆
    放东西的小屋。
    人的粪尿是农家最重要的肥料,在房后有些存放粪尿的陶缸,半
    埋在土地里面。沿着A河南岸,路边有一排粪缸,由于有碍卫生,政府
    命令村民搬走,但没有实行。
    房屋是由城镇里的专门工匠来修建的。养蚕期间,停止房屋施
    工,否则当地人相信全村的蚕丝业会毁掉。他们认为破土是一种危险
    的行为,会招致上天的干预。于是就要请道士来做法事。修建一所普
    通的房屋,总开支至少500元。房屋的使用寿命根据修缮情况而异,难
    以作出肯定的估计。每隔两三年必须把房屋的木结构部分重新油漆一
    遍,部分瓦片要重新铺盖,诸如此类的修缮费用每年平均为10元。

    3.运输
    人们广泛使用木船进行长途和载重运输,但村庄自己并不造船而
    是从外面购买。每条船平均价格约80—100元。除那些不从事农业、渔
    业劳动的人家以外,几乎每户都有一条或几条船。男人、妇女都会划
    船。人们在小时候就学会了划船。只要一学会这门技术,一个人就可
    以不停地划几个小时。划船所耗的力量并不与船的载重量成正比,而
    是与水流、风向等情况密切有关。所以,载重增加时,此类运输的费
    用就降低。如果船夫能够利用风向,距离只是一个时间问题,而不是
    花力气的问题,这样,费用就可进一步减少。这是水运的一个重要特
    点。这就有可能使一个地区的住房集中在靠河边的位置。它也使分散
    的农田占有制成为可能。此外,水运在市场贸易中的作用也影响了流通系统。所有这些有关的方面将适当结合其它有关内容进一步论述。

    畜力不用于运输。在陆地上,人不得不靠自己的力量来搬运货物。

    4.衣着

    村里的家庭纺织业实际上已经破产。我在村里的时候,虽然几乎
    每一家都有一台木制纺织机,但仍在运转的只有两台。因此,衣料大
    部分来自外面,主要是亚麻布和棉布。村里的缫丝工业主要为商品出
    口,并非为本村的消费。只有少数人在正式场合穿着丝绸衣服。
    由于一年四季气候变化很大,村民至少有夏季、春秋和冬季穿用
    的三类衣服。夏天,男人只穿一条短裤,会客或进城时便穿上一条作
    裙。村长要离开村子外出时,即使是炎日当头,至少手臂上要搭上一
    件绸子长袍。妇女穿不带袖的上衣和长裙。这里的妇女不下农田干
    活,穿裙子是这个地区妇女的特点。天气较冷时,有身份的男子,不
    干活时就穿长袍。普通人只穿短上衣。

    衣服并不仅仅为了保护身体,同时也为了便于进行社会区别。性
    的区别是明显的。还表现出年龄的区别,譬如,未成年的女孩不穿裙
    子。社会地位直接在服装的款式上表现出来,例如,长袍是有身份的
    人不可缺少的衣服。两个中学生,上学以后服装式样有了变化,他们
    穿西式长裤和衬衫,但不穿外衣。

    除裁缝以外,缝纫是妇女的工作。多数妇女的手艺足以为她们的
    丈夫和孩子做普通衣服,因为这是做新娘必备的资格。新娘结婚满一
    个月以后会送给她丈夫的每一位近亲一件她自己缝制的东西,亲属的
    称赞是她的荣誉,同时也是对她在这新社会群体中的地位的一种支
    持。但是在置办嫁妆、彩礼或缝制正式场合穿的高质量服装时,照例
    是要请专门的裁缝来做的。
    一个普通的家,每年买衣料的费用估计为30元,礼服除外。

    5.营养

    食品是家庭开支的一个主要项目,占每年货币支出总额的40%。而
    且它与上述几项支出不同。住房费用无须每天支付,衣服也不像饭食
    那样迫切。为了维持正常生活所必需的一定数量的食物,或多或少是
    恒定的,因此它在家庭生活中成为一个相对恒定的项目。
    主食是稻米,为我提供情况的人估计,不同年龄或性别的人每年
    消费所需稻米数量如下:
    对一个有一名老年妇女、两个成人和一个儿童的普通家庭而言,
    所需米的总量为33蒲式耳。这一估计是相当准确的,因为农民在储存
    稻米以前必须知道他们自己的需要量。稻米是农民自己生产的,剩余
    的米拿到市场上去出售,换得钱来用于其它开支。上面的估计是人们
    认为必须贮存的数量。
    蔬菜方面有各种青菜、水果、蘑菇、干果、薯类以及萝卜等,这
    个村子只能部分自给。人们只能在房前屋后的小菜园里或桑树下有限
    的土地上种菜。农民主要依靠太湖沿岸一带的村庄供给蔬菜。种菜已
    经成为这一带的专业,他们的产品已是这一地区人们蔬菜供应的重要
    来源之一。
    食油是村民自己用油菜子榨的,春天种稻之前种油菜。但这个地
    区农田水平面较低,油菜收成有限,产量仅够家用。鱼类由本村的渔
    业户供给。人们吃的肉类仅有猪肉,由村里卖肉的人从镇里贩来零
    售。食糖、盐和其它烹调必需品主要通过航船每天上镇购买(第十四
    章第5节)。
    一天三餐:早饭、午饭、晚饭,分别准备。但农忙期间,早上就
    把午饭和早饭一起煮好。妇女第一个起床,先清除炉灰,烧水,然后
    煮饭。早饭是米粥和腌菜,粥系用干米饭锅巴放在水中煮开而成。午
    饭是一天之中主要的一餐。但农忙季节,男人们把午饭带往农田,直
    到傍晚收工以后才回家。留在家中的妇女和儿童也吃早上煮好的饭,
    但吃得较少。
    晚上男人们回家以后,全家在堂屋里一起吃晚饭。但天气热的时
    候,就把桌子搬出来摆在房屋前面场地上;夏天傍晚,到街上走一
    走,印象非常深刻。沿街摆着一排桌子,邻居们各自在桌边吃饭,边
    吃边谈。全家人都围着桌子坐着,只有主妇在厨房里忙着给大家端
    饭。
    家中每一个人在桌旁都有一定的位置。按家庭的亲缘顺序,家长
    面南,坐在“上首”,第二位面向西,在家长的左侧,第三位在右
    侧。主妇,特别是媳妇,坐在下首,或者不上桌,在厨房里吃饭。
    同进晚餐,在家庭生活中是很重要的,父亲和孩子这时有机会互
    相见面。父亲整天外出,孩子直到晚饭时才能见到他。他们一起在桌
    旁吃饭。父亲常利用这机会对孩子进行管教。吃饭要讲吃饭的规矩。
    孩子不准抱怨食物不可口,也不准挑食。他如这样做,就立刻会受到
    父亲的责备,有时还要挨打。通常在吃饭时孩子都默不作声地顺从长
    辈的意见。
    在农忙期间,饭食较为丰富。他们吃鱼、吃肉。但平时不经常吃
    肉食。除去几个寡妇以外,很少有素食主义者。普通妇女每月素斋两
    次,初一和十五各一次,这是由于宗教告诫人们,天上的神仙不愿意
    伤害生灵。吃素被视为有利于人死后升天过好日子。
    在厨房里做的东西不应该留藏给家里个别人独自吃。但是偶尔,
    小家庭可以自己花钱买些特别的菜在自己房间里吃。这种做法被认为
    是不好的,会惹得家里其他成员生气。一个人用自己的零花钱去买点
    心、糖果吃是私事,不一定告诉别人。

    6.娱乐

    辛勤劳动之后,放松肌肉和神经的紧张是一种生理需要。娱乐需
    要集体活动,于是社会制度发展了这种功能。娱乐中的集体活动加强
    了参加者之间的社会纽带,因此它的作用超出了单纯的生理休息。在
    家中全家团聚的时间是在晚上,全天劳动完毕以后。大家聚集起来,
    家庭间的联系得到了加强,感情也更加融洽。
    农业劳动和蚕丝业劳动有周期性的间歇,人们连续忙了一个星期
    或10天之后,可以停下来稍事休息。娱乐时间就插入工作时间表中。
    在间歇的时候,大家煮丰盛的饭菜,还要走亲访友。

    男人们利用这段时间在茶馆里消遣。茶馆在镇里。它聚集了从各
    村来的人。在茶馆里谈生意,商议婚姻大事,调解纠纷等等。但茶馆
    基本上是男人的俱乐部。偶尔有少数妇女和她们的男人一起在茶馆露
    面。妇女们在休息时期一般是走亲戚,特别是要回娘家看望自己的父
    母和兄弟。孩子们大多数是要跟随母亲一起去的。

    家人在晚间的聚会,朋友们在茶馆相会,以及农闲时看望亲戚,
    都是非正式的,不是必须履行的。从这一点来讲,这些活动与节日期
    间的聚会以及正式的社区聚会有所不同。第九章所列的社会活动时间
    表总结了一年中的所有节日,与其它活动一起按年月顺序排列。
    很明显,各个节日总是出现在生产活动间歇之际。阳历2月份,农
    闲时节,庆祝“新年”15天,人们欢欢喜喜地过年,并尽亲戚之谊,
    前去拜年。婚礼也往往在这时候举行,人们认为这是结婚的好时光。
    在蚕丝业繁忙阶段之前不久的是清明,进行祭祖和扫墓。蚕第三次蜕
    皮时,就到了立夏,有一次欢庆的盛宴。在缫丝工作之后,插秧之
    前,有端阳节。阴历8月满月的日子是中秋。此时正值稻子孕穗,也是
    在农活第一次较长间歇期的中间。在此间歇的末尾是重阳节。农活完
    毕之后就是冬至了。每逢这些节日都要有一定的庆祝活动,通常是同
    祭祖和祭灶联系在一起。庆祝这样一些节日只限于在家人和近亲中进行。

    较大的地方群体的定期集会有每年一次的“段”的“刘皇会”(第六章第3节),和每10年一次在太湖边举行的村际的庆祝游行“双阳会”,俗称“出会”,它们也与宗教思想有关。10多年来,除“刘皇会”以外,所有这些集会都已停止。停止的直接原因就是政府不赞同。政府认为,这些活动是迷信而且奢侈。地方行政官的职责之一就是禁止这些集会。 [26] 但是更实际的根本的原因是乡村地区的经济萧条。当食品、衣服之类的必需品都成为人们的负担时,他们就不会有多余的钱去进行不太急迫的社会活动。

    根据我目前的材料,难以确定社区停止聚会在多大程度上削弱了
    当地人民之间的联系。但当我坐在人们中间,听着他们叙述村际“出
    会”那些令人兴奋的往事时,我明白地觉察到他们对于目前处境的沮
    丧和失望之情。我并不想再恢复那些盛大的场面,并对其社会价值进
    行估价,然而对往事的回忆是形成人们目前对现状的态度的一个重要
    因素。在人们心目中,停止这些庆祝活动,直接说明了社会生活的下
    降。由于他们盼望着过去的欢乐日子复而再来,所以他们不会拒绝任
    何可能采取的确信会改善社会生活的措施。对社会变革不会发生强大
    的阻力,上述这种心理至关重要,我以后还要说明(第十二章第2
    节)。

    7.礼仪开支

    礼仪开支与一生中的重大事件:出生、结婚、死亡,有着密切联
    系。从经济观点来看,这种开支是一家不可缺少的负担。彩礼和嫁妆
    是新家庭必要的准备。丧葬安排是处理死者所必须的措施。个人生活
    及其相关的社会群体所发生的这些红白大事里产生出来的感情,使得
    这些礼仪得到更加精心的安排而且花费相当的钱财。当一种礼仪程序
    被普遍接受之后,人们就不得不付出这笔开销,否则他就不能通过这
    些人生的关口。

    然而,经济萧条使礼仪受到了影响。例如采取了“小媳妇”的制
    度来改变昂贵的婚礼(第三章第8节)。它是由于经济便利才被采用
    的,但对亲属组织却发生了深远的后果。姻亲关系的完全或部分退化
    已使妇女和儿童的社会地位受到影响。彩礼和嫁妆的取消延长了青年
    在经济上依赖父母的时间。所有这些说明了这样一个事实,礼仪开支
    不全然是浪费和奢侈的。这些开支在社会生活中起着重要的作用。
    再者,结婚时的宴会为亲戚们提供了一个相聚的机会,对新建立
    的亲属纽带予以承认,对旧有的关系加以巩固。亲属纽带不仅仅是感
    情上的关系,它还调节各种类型的社会关系。从经济观点来看,它规
    定了参加互助会的相互义务(第十五章第2节),以及定期互赠礼物。
    在已经改变了的婚姻礼仪中,所请客人的名单通常已经缩减。这使原
    来较广的亲属纽带变得松散。从长远看,就可能封闭了一些经济援助
    的渠道,这种结果可能不会很快或明显地表现出来,但最终会感觉到
    的。这就是人们拒绝“小媳妇”制度的原因。一俟经济条件许可,就
    要恢复正常的程序。为了维持传统的礼仪,甚至有许多人宁可推迟婚
    期或借钱也要把婚礼办得像个样子。

    从礼仪事务在人们生活中的重要性来看,就不难理解礼仪开支在
    家庭预算中占有很高的百分比。在一个普通的4口之家,假设平均寿命
    为50岁,那么每隔5年将有一次礼仪事务。对于礼仪事务的最低开支估
    计如下:出生30元,结婚500元,丧葬250元,平均每年开支50元,这
    个数字为每年全部开支的七分之一。
    亲戚家有这些婚丧娶嫁等大事时,他们还须送礼,所以我们也必
    须把这笔开支计入总和。根据亲友关系亲疏的不同,礼品的价值从
    0.20元至5元不等。每家每年的平均数量至少约为10元。同中国的其它
    乡村相比,这些估值似乎相当高。根据巴克的研究,在华东每家用于
    一次结婚的平均费用为114.83元,丧葬费平均为62.07元。 [27] 差别
    可能由于地方的特点不同,或者由于列入礼仪开支的项数不同。在开
    弦弓,结婚当天的开销在100至250元之间。为我提供资料的人引述一
    个众所周知的例外情况:一家仅花了不到100元办了一次婚礼。此处所
    作对婚礼开支的估计还包括了结婚礼物的费用,所以总数理应高一
    些。
    丧葬开支,根据死者社会地位的高低而大不相同。如在北平所观
    察到的,孩子的“丧葬费用比家庭每月收入的八分之一略多一点。年
    长者的丧葬费自然要贵一些。小孩和成人加在一起总数为每月收入的
    1.25至1.3倍不等。但这些数字都不包括丧宴费用。有关丈夫、妻子、
    哥哥、母亲的丧葬,其费用为月收入的2.5、3.5、5.5倍。” [28] 巴
    克的平均数是从有丧事的人家的2.8%中推算出来的。该数字可能略低
    于本地人提供给我的有关该村一个成年人死后所需的适当的丧葬费
    用。
    这些定期的开销需要在平时积蓄起来。积蓄可能采取贷款的形
    式,但通常采取向互助会交纳储金的形式。互助会是本地的一种储蓄
    制度(第十五章第2节)。这样,我们可以把估计的礼仪开支费用同每
    家每年交纳储金的平均数作一比较。我发现,一般每家同时加入两个
    互助会,每年总共交纳储金40元。这一数字有助于证实以上估计的可
    靠性。

    8.正常生活的最低开支

    前几节中所作的全部定量估计仅仅代表村里公认的正常生活的最
    低需要。为了取得这些估计,我曾请教了不少知情人。个人估计之间
    的差别非常小,这说明了这样的估计具有较高的一致性。我们所考虑
    的普通的家是由四个人组成:一位老年妇女、一位成年男子、一位成
    年妇女和一个小孩。这四个人是9亩土地的完全所有者。

    这些估计之所以有用,有以下几条理由:(1)单独的实地调查者
    几乎不可能采用簿记研究法,特别是在村里,人们没有记账的习惯,
    除非调查者把他的全部时间用于研究记账问题。(2)这些估计可以使
    人们对本村人的生活得到一个一般的概念,它代表正常生活的最低需
    要,与实际平均数不会相差太远。(3)村里的生活标准没有显著的差
    别,因而可以使用这种简便的方法。(4)如上所述,这些估计在人们
    心目中形成了一个度量社区中物质福利充足的标准,其结果是产生了
    一种控制消费的实际社会力量。

    此外,在研究乡村社区生活水准问题方面,簿记研究法有一定的
    局限性。乡村社区是部分自给经济,生活上的各项费用并不完全包括
    在日常账目之中,因为账目通常限于记录货币交易。账簿只能说明村
    民依赖外界商品供应的程度。而这种依赖程度并不一定能够表明生活
    水准。例如,在正常情况下,村民不会去买米,因为他们自己有储
    备。只有在家庭经济困难,储存的大米已被卖光时,村民才去买米来
    吃。在这种情况下,现金交易量的增加与生活下降有关而不是与生活
    改善有关。只有这种情况才会在账目中有所反映。
    很明显,在研究乡村社区生活水准时,简单地以货币的收支来总
    计家庭预算,是不足以说明问题的。调查者必须从两方面入手来对消
    费品进行估价:一方面是那些从市场买来的消费品;另一方面是消费
    者自己生产的物品。前者应以货币值来表示,其总和代表着人们生活
    所需的货币量。这个数额确定了人们为得到此数额的货币而出售的产
    品量。消费者自产自用的物品不进入市场。这些物品的货币值无人知
    晓。因为如果它们进入了市场,价格就会受到影响。如以市场价格表
    示这些物品,从理论上讲是不正确的。的确,若不把它们折合为货币
    价值,就不可能得出人们生活水准的总指数。但是,这样的一个总指
    数是不真实的。把这两类物品分开研究,有助于我们调查其间的关
    系,而这种关系在农业经济研究中是非常重要的。例如,目前中国农
    业经济中最重要的问题之一是农产品的价格下跌。为了满足必需的生
    活条件,村民被迫向市场多出售他们的产品。这样就降低了村民的自
    给程度。另一方面,农村地区的辅助工业的萧条,减少了农产品的品
    种和数量,增加了对货币的需要,以购买所需的工业品。为了探讨这
    些问题,分析这两类消费品之间的关系是很重要的。
    这种“从两方面入手的方法”需要实地调查者付出更多的劳动。
    收集统计资料可能是不实际的。所以,我建议采用咨询估算的方法。
    如果可能的话,再用抽样观察来补充。选定几个有代表性的实例,在
    一个时期中,系统地记录消费项目和数量。但本文尚不能提供这一类
    的数据。下表仅仅列出了村民必须到市场上购买的物品之货币价值,
    以及强制支付的租金和税款。该表可以用来估计村民生活所需的最低
    货币量。消费者自己生产的物品包括食物,例如米、油、麦子、蔬
    菜,及部分衣料。自给经济最重要的部分是劳动和服务。如上所述,
    只有少数农户雇工种田。关于这方面的分析,将进一步结合生产过程
    来进行。

    第八章 职业分化

    1.农业——基本职业

    在消费过程中,没有必要把该村的居民进行分类,但在生产过程中,则有职业的区别。根据人口普查,有四种职业:(1)农业;(2)专门职业;(3)渔业;(4)无业。

    这些职业类别并不是互相排斥的。没有被划入农业的人也可能参
    与部分的农业活动。除去无地的外来人以外,对几乎所有居民来说,
    农业是共同的基本职业。区别仅仅在于侧重面不同而已。被划归农业
    的人并不是只依赖于土地,他们还从事养蚕、养羊和经商。第四类人
    包含这样一些农户:成年男子业已死亡,寡妇和儿童靠出租的土地生
    活,而不是靠他们自己的生产劳动过日子。

    在人口普查记录里,家庭的职业是根据一家之长的职业而定的。
    家庭的成员可以从事不同的职业,例如,店主的孩子可能从事农业,
    农民的女儿可以到城里的工厂工作。这些情况都没有表示出来。该村
    各类职业的家庭数字如下:

    上表清楚地说明占人口总数三分之二以上或76%的人,主要从事农
    业。由于实地调查的时间有限,我的调查工作主要是有关这个职业组
    的。下章再详细分析这个职业组的生产活动。其它职业组,我只能简
    单地描述一下。

    2.专门职业

    第二类的进一步分析,见下表:

    表中第一项,只包含那些家长在城里经商的家庭或家长从事其它职业,住在城里。不包括那些在村外丝厂工作的女工。

    纺丝工人,代表一种专门职业。他们为镇上的丝行工作,丝行从
    村民手里收集土法缫制的生丝,质量不整齐,在出口或卖给丝织厂以
    前,必须通过反摇整理。这种整理工作由村民来做。丝行把原料分配
    给纺丝人,然后再收集起来,按照工作量给予工资。

    零售商人和航船,在讨论贸易的一章中另作描述(第十四章第4至6节)。

    整个手工业和服务行业人员占这个村庄总户数的7%。这样低的百
    分比是惊人的。首先,这是由于这些行业还不完全是专业化的。缝
    纫、做鞋、碾磨等工作,是各户自己劳动的普通工作。比较粗糙的木
    工、竹工和泥水匠的工作不需非常专门的知识和技巧,所用工具在大
    多数住家中都自备。现代抽水机尚未被广泛使用,主要在紧急时用。
    生孩子也不一定需要专家的帮助。在上表中,除了现代抽水机操作者
    外,也许只有理发匠、和尚、庙宇看守人和合作丝厂的职工的工作比
    较专业化,农民自己不能兼任。
    此外,人们不一定都要村里供应他们所需的物品或依赖这个村里
    的人来解决他们生活服务的问题。质量较好的木器、竹器或铁器可以
    在城镇里买到。甚至于有一次理发匠对我抱怨说,村民逐渐倾向于到
    镇里去剃头了。有丧事时,人们往往到远处庙宇去请和尚。妇女难产
    时不能信托村里的接生婆来接生。
    所有住在村里的外来人都是商人和手艺人,他们实际上占这个群
    体(第二章第5节)总人数的三分之一。关于商业和手艺是否原来就是
    从外面传来的一种新的职业,我手头没有资料可以说明这一点,但我
    们有理由猜想一些新的手工艺往往是通过某些渠道从外边引进的。由
    于技术知识通常是通过亲属关系传授,本地人不易很快地吸收这种知
    识。即使师傅可以公开传授手艺,但那些有条件让孩子们种地的父母
    仍愿意让他们种地。村子里的土地不足以提供额外人口谋生,因此,
    外来人很难获得土地,而且土地也很少在市场出售。所以,正如上面
    已提到的,目前,所有外来人都没有地,其谋生的唯一手段是从事某
    种新手艺或经商。

    3.渔业

    有两类渔业户,他们的捕鱼方法不同,居住地区也不同。第一类
    渔户,住在村的西头,圩Ⅰ、圩Ⅱ,仅以捕鱼为副业。他们的捕鱼方
    法是用网和鱼钩。冬季工作较忙。那时,农活告一段落,他们便开始
    进行大规模的“围鱼”作业。几只船合作组成捕鱼队,在又粗又长的
    绳子上密挂小鱼钩,然后再加上一些重量,捕鱼队队员围成一个圈,
    把鱼钩沉入湖底。寒冷天气,特别是下雪以后,湖面不结冰,但鱼都
    在泥里冬眠,鱼钩在泥里拉过,很容易把鱼钩住。这样的“围鱼”作
    业有时持续数周,收获量颇大。平时,渔民撒大网捕鱼,一日数次。
    这种捕鱼方式只有那些住在湖边的居民才能采用。这也就是这群渔户
    局限在村西地区的原因。
    捕虾篓
    虾是用一种竹编的捕虾篓从湖里捕捉。捕虾也是住在湖边的渔户
    的普遍职业。根据1935年夏我所收集的情况,共有43条船从事这项工
    作。捕虾篓用一条长长的绳索连结起来,放入水中。每四小时清一次
    篓子,因为时间过久,虾在篓里容易死去,死虾在市场上的价格低于
    活虾。两个渔民一条船,平均收入每天1元。
    另一种渔户在B河中游沿岸圩Ⅱ居住。这种渔民喂养会潜入水中捕
    鱼的鱼鹰。喂养和训练此种鸟需要专门知识,是由家庭传授的,因此
    是一种世袭的职业。这些家庭形成一个特殊群体甚至与其它村里的同
    行渔民合作。由于他们需要到离本村较远的地方去,夜间鱼鹰需要细
    心保护,因此,这些渔民在共同的专业利益基础上形成了一个超村庄的群体。从事同一专业的渔民,对他们的同行都有友善招待的义务。

    第九章 劳作日程

    1.计时系统

    为研究一个社区的生产体系必须要调查他们的各种活动在时间上
    是如何安排的。在分析农村经济时更需如此,因为庄稼通常直接依赖
    于气候条件。

    有机世界的季节循环的知识,对人民有重要的现实意义。农民的
    生产活动不是个人自发的活动。他们需要集体的配合和准备。他们必
    须知道种子何时发芽以便确定播种日期,必须知道秧苗需要多长时间
    才能长成以便把土地准备好进行移植。如果没有农时的计算,就不能
    保证在正确的时间里采取某种行动。
    辨认时间不是出于哲学考虑或对天文学好奇的结果。正如布·马
    林诺夫斯基教授已明确指出的,“计时法不论如何简单,它是每一种
    文化的实际的需要,也是感情上的需要。人类每一群体的成员都需要
    对各种活动进行协调,例如为未来的活动选定日期,对过去的事进行
    追忆,对过去和未来时期的长短进行测量。” [29]
    从功能上来研究计时问题,我们就必须仔细地观察一下历法,以
    便了解计时系统如何安排社会活动,这一系统又是如何由社会活动来
    表示的。

    中国农村中使用的传统历法是以纪月系统为基础的阴历。它的原
    理如下:望日被视作一个月的第十五天的夜晚。因此,每一个月的天
    数是29或30天(实际上一个月历时为29.53天)。12个月为一年,共有
    354.36天,其总数与纪日系统的阳历365.14天为一年的数字不合。每
    隔二或三年有一个闰月以补足每年缺少的天数。但是有机世界的季节
    循环更多地是遵循地球和太阳之间的关系,与地球和月亮之间的关系
    较少。虽然两种系统最后有闰月来调整,但这两种系统的日期永远不
    能有规律地一致起来。

    阴历的日期不能始终如一地说明地球对太阳的相对位置,因而也
    不能表明季节性气候的变化。譬如说,假定今年人们抓住了正确的播
    种时间,4月17日,但由于闰月的关系,他们明年如果在同一天播种,
    就为时太晚了。阴历和季节循环两者之间的不一致性,使得阴历在农
    事活动中不能作为一种有效的推算农作物生长期的指南。这种理论上
    的考虑必然引导人们进一步来考察传统的历法。

    实际上,在传统历法中,有一种潜在的纪日系统。它表明各个时
    期地球在其太阳轨道中的确切位置。这一系统中的单位是“节”,意
    思是“段”或“接头”。整个太阳历年分成24个节。1936年24个节的
    总天数为364.75天。这说明实际上一个年度的时间仍有微弱的0.59天
    之差。我不知道定节气的原理,但在旧历本中可以找到每个节气开始
    的准确时间,它是用时辰(两小时)、刻(四分之一小时)和分(分
    钟)为单位来表示的。在不同年份里不同节气的长短上,闰期的变化
    微小,因此不需要特殊的说明。下表为1936年,每个节气开始的时间
    和节气的名称。

    既然西方的阳历是法定通行的,自然也传入乡村,它又与传统的
    纪日系统的节气有区别,因为它以一个整天作为单位,所以有一个规
    则的闰日方法。这两种历法不同年份相应的日期不同。

    2.三种历法

    这三种历法均被村里的人们采用。但各有各的作用,西历通常在
    新建的机构如学校、合作工厂和行政办公室里使用。这些机构必须与
    使用西历的外界协调工作。
    传统的阴历最广泛使用在记忆动感情的事件以及接洽实际事务等
    场合。它被用作传统社会活动日的一套名称。在宗教活动上,人们也
    广泛使用阴历。每月初一及十五要定期祭祀灶神。人们还在这两个日
    子里去庙宇拜佛或吃素斋。在祖先的生日、忌日和固定的节日要祭
    祖,但有些节日是根据传统的节气来安排的。
    传统的节气并不是用作记日子的,而是用来记气候变化的。有了
    这一总的系统,每个地方可根据当地情况来安排农活日程。
    这个系统主要用于生产劳动。除日常谈话外,下列歌谣说明了它
    的作用:
    白露白迷迷(指稻花开) 秋分稻秀齐
    霜降剪早稻 立冬一齐倒
    向我提供情况的人曾来一信,也可引述其中一段:
    “村里的人,
    每年有两个清闲的时期,第一个阶段是在秋天,从处暑到寒露,为时
    约两个月……第二阶段是在冬天,从大雪到年底,也是两个月,在这
    农闲季节,我们出去经商。”
    农民用传统的节气来记忆、预计和安排他们的农活。但节气不能
    单独使用,因为没有推算日期的办法,在使用上有困难。农村用阴历
    来算日子。人们必须学习每年各个节气的相应日期。例如上表所示,
    第一个立春是在正月十三日,而第二个立春则在十二月二十三日。因
    此,也可以这样说,阴历通过节气系统来安排人们的工作顺序。
    历本并非村民自己编排,他们只是从城镇买来一红色小册子,根
    据出版的历本来进行活动。他们也不懂其历法的原理,他们甚至不知
    道历本是哪里发行或经谁批准的。因政府禁止传统历,出版这些小册
    子是非法的。我未能找到谁是负责的出版者。
    然而政府的行动在任何意义上来说,并未影响小册子的普及和声
    誉。在任何一家人的房屋中都可以找到这本册子,而且在绝大多数情
    况下,这往往是家中唯一的一本书。人们通常将它放在灶神爷前面,
    被当作一种护身符。不仅在安排工作时,而且在进行各种社会活动和
    私人事务的时候,农民都要查询这本历书。在历书中,每一天,有一
    栏,专门说明哪些事在这一天做吉利,哪些事不吉利。我列举数栏说
    明如下:
    三月一日(1936年),星期日;阴历二月初八日
    张大帝(洪水之神)生日。
    宜祭祀,祈福求嗣,还愿,会亲友,经商,上官赴任,结婚姻,行聘,嫁娶,迁人新
    宅,移徙,裁衣,修造,竖柱上梁,修店铺,开市,立券,开仓库,栽种,破土,安葬。
    不宜用茅草铺盖房顶,灌田,行猎。
    三月二日,星期一;阴历二月初九日
    宜会亲友,捕捉畋猎。
    不宜诉讼,求医疗病。(植物发芽)
    三月十六日,星期一;阴历二月二十三日
    诸事不宜。
    三月二十七日,星期五;阴历三月初五日
    宜沐浴,畋猎取鱼,扫舍宇。
    不宜安床,买地纳财。(开始雷鸣)
    农民并非完全按照栏内所列的忠告行事。但盖房、安排婚事、开
    始长途旅行等事,他们确实要查询此种历本。他们根据栏内所列吉利
    的事情多少,笼统地区别“宜”或“不宜”的日子。他们避免在“不
    宜”的日子,特别是那些表明“诸事不宜”的日子,进行重要的冒风
    险的活动。每隔数天,在这一栏的末尾有一项括号内的说明,如“植
    物发芽”和“开始雷鸣”等。这是用周期性的自然现象来推算时间的
    一种附加系统。

    3.经济活动和其它社会活动时间表

    有了以上的这些计时系统,我们便能列出村庄各种经济和社会活动的时间表。它可供进一步分析作参考。对某些具体项目,将在其它
    恰当的有关之处再作一些解释。

    第十章 农业

    农业在这个村子经济中的重要性,已经在以上章节中显示出来。
    这村有三分之二以上的农户主要从事农业。一年中有8个月用来种地。
    农民的食物完全依赖自己田地的产品。因此,要研究生产问题,首先
    必须研究农业问题。
    本章所使用的农业一词,只是从它的狭义说的,指的是使用土地
    来种植人们想要种的作物。要研究如何使用土地,必须先分析土地本
    身。土壤的化学成分、地形和气候都是影响农业的条件。我们也需要
    了解谷物的生物性质。这些分析尽管比较重要,所需要的专门知识却
    往往是人类学者所不具备的。然而,农业占用的土地不只是自然实
    体。文化把土地变成了农田。此外,在农业中,直接指导人类劳动的
    是人们自身掌握的关于土地和谷物的知识,通过技术和信仰表现出
    来。
    从分析物质基础开始,我们首先来描述一下这个村子的农田。根
    据技术需要出发的农田安排,对劳力组织、土地所有权和亲属组织都
    有深远的影响。研究这个问题对进一步研究人与土地关系问题的各个
    复杂的方面将是最好的开始。
    1.农田安排
    农田的安排取决于农民选择种植哪一种作物。这个村农业的主要
    作物是水稻、油菜籽和小麦。水稻的种植期从6月开始,12月初结束,
    这是主要农作物。收稻以后,部分高地可用来种小麦和油菜籽。但后
    两种仅是补充性的农作物,其产量仅供家庭食用。
    村里90%以上的土地种植上述这些农作物。沿着每一圩的边缘,留
    有10—30米的土地种桑树,有三个圩再留一块大一些的空地盖房屋。
    在边缘的土地较高,也用作农田的堤堰。
    种庄稼的土地被分成若干农田。由于种水稻需要定期供水,因此农田安排还取决于水利管理措施。

    集体排水向我提供情况的人说:“水是农田中最重要的东西。如果土壤干裂,稻就会枯死,如果水太多 ,淹过稻‘眼’时,稻又会淹死。”稻“眼”即上方叶和茎的接节点。当地人认为,这部分被淹了,六七天之内,稻就枯萎。把稻的这一部位说得如此脆弱,未必那么真实。但稻“眼”确实被用作标志稻田中水多水少的一个基准。必须按照稻的长势调节水面,水位太低时进行灌溉,太高时则及时排水。水的管理是农业中的一件主要任务,它支配农田的地形。

    土地被河流分割成小块,称作“圩”。每一圩周围是水。每一块
    农田得水机会的多少视这块农田在圩中的位置而异。圩正中间的一块
    田离河最远,被灌溉的机会也最少。为使中间的农田得到足够的水,
    人们必须把圩的土地平整得犹如一个碟子。但碟状土地表面又为储水
    带来困难。水总是趋向水平面,因此农田不能得到水的平均分配,反
    而中间形成水塘,边缘土地干旱。所以必须筑起与土地边缘平行的田
    埂。另一个困难是必须从较低的河流中将水引到较高的田地中来。这
    样,便必须用水车。人们在河岸上选择一个地点,安装好水车,同时
    还要挖一道水渠以便将水引到里面的稻田。靠这一车水点供水的每一
    大片田地,还要有与边缘相垂直的田埂。两种田埂相互交叉,把农田
    分成小块,称作小块田或“爿”。

    图Ⅳ 西长圩农田的安排
    1.房屋 2.种桑树的边缘地 3.两瑾田中间的埂 4.桥 5.两小块田之间的埂 6.一小块田 7.车水
    灌溉点 8.集体排水点 9.公用排水渠 10.河

    每小块田的高低必须相同,以便能得到平均的灌溉。小块田的所有权如果不属同一个家,那么耕种者之间常常因灌水发生争执。每一
    片田地有一条共同的水渠通过,在每片田地的小块田间有一个通水
    口。农民引水进田时,先从边缘的小块田开始。在一小块田的进水口
    处下面把水渠堵住,这样水便流入这小块田地。水灌足后便堵住这一
    进水口,打开水渠再灌溉下一块田地。这样继续下去直到最后一块田
    浇灌完毕。一片田地为一个灌溉单位(见地图Ⅴ)。
    雨水多的时候,这一灌溉系统不能把田里多余的水排出,因为水
    不能从较低的田中央往较高的田边缘流出。所以必须在整个碟形圩地
    的最低部分挖一水沟。它汇集了各大片田里多余的水,水沟终端装部
    水车把水排出。接着,我们将看到灌溉和排水需要不同的社会组织工
    作。

    图Ⅴ 田埂和水渠系统

    单纯从技术观点来看,排水问题的困难主要是各圩面积大小不等
    的问题。圩的大小取决于河流天然分布的情况,大小相差极大。例
    如,这个村里有11个圩,大小从8亩至900余亩不等(第二章第2节)。
    圩的面积越大,将它纳入集体排水系统的困难越多。为适应紧急需要
    并提高工作效率,大圩必须分成较小的排水单位,称“墐”,
    各“墐”之间筑了较大的埂。也是农田里的主要道路。

    农田安排平面图,如图Ⅳ所示。图比实际情况简单得多,但足以说明刚才描述的情况。

    2.种稻

    田地主要用来种稻,但不完全是种稻。目前只限于研究种稻这一方面。
    6月开始种稻。先准备好一小块田地育秧。把种子撒在秧田里。约
    一个月以后,稻子长出30厘米长的嫩秧。这一时期稻秧不需要大的间
    隔,只是在浇灌方面需要细心调节。在小块田地上育秧,同时在大块
    田地上作准备工作,这样比较方便、经济。
    移秧之前必须作好以下准备:翻地、耙地、平地,然后是灌溉。
    一切工作都是人力做的。这个地区农业劳动的一个特点就是不用畜
    力。下面我们将看到,农田较小,每户的土地又是如此分散,以至不
    能使用畜力。农民只用一种叫做“铁”的工具,它的木把有一人高,
    铁耙上有四个齿,形成一个小锐角。农民手握木把的一端,把耙举过
    头先往后,再往前甩,铁齿由于甩劲插入泥土,呈一锐角,然后向后
    拉耙,把土翻松。这个村子不用犁。
    翻地以后,土块粗,地面不平。第二步就是耙细和平地,使用同
    一工具。一个人翻耙平整一亩地需要4天。
    这一阶段要引水灌溉,必要时需检修田埂和水渠。用水车从河流
    车水。水车有一个长方盒形的、三面用木板做成的管道,木管内有一
    系列用小木片做成的阀,由活动的链条连在一起形成一个环。小阀接
    触三面木头的管道便在管内形成一系列方形空间,链条通过枢轴与一
    个轮子相连。农民踏动轮旁的踏脚板时阀链便按圆环形转动。木管的
    下部置人水中,上部打开,对着一个通向水渠的小水塘。由阀和木管
    三面形成的小方空间在下端充满了水,阀链转动时便将水带上来,流
    入水塘。水并非通过空气压力的差别带入塘内,而是由于阀的转动把
    水带到水塘。

    用这种工具把水车至高处,效率不很高。由木阀形成的方形空间
    结构不严密,阻力较大。为一亩地车水高出地面10余厘米约需用一天
    的时间。灌溉上的低效率使每一大片田地中相连的小块田地产生了不
    同的价值。我在前面已经提到,水从边缘的田地依次流到中间,中间
    的田地必须等边缘的田地灌溉结束后,才能得到它所需要的水。雨水
    太多时,中间的田地又必须等待边缘的田地排完水后,多余的水才能
    排除。而等待排灌时间的长短则有赖于水车效率的高低。排水系统的
    不能令人满意的效率,当然是产量降低的一个因素。因此也就产生了
    土地价值的差别。边缘田地与中间田地价值的差别有时可达10元或相
    当于土地平均价值的五分之一。

    前两年,村里有了两台动力抽水泵。一台为私人所有,另一台为
    合作工厂所有。承包全年的灌溉,按每亩收费。这使整个灌溉过程逐
    步转入集体化和专业化。然而,这种机器尚未被普遍采用,主要是因
    为使用机械而节约下来的劳力尚未找到生产性的出路。从村民的观点
    来看,他们宁愿使用旧水车,不愿缴纳动力泵费用而自己闲搁数月。
    有些人告诉我,那些依赖动力泵灌溉的人,自己没有事,便到城镇的
    赌场去赌博,害了自己。现在尚未看到节约劳力的机器和水利集体化
    过程对社会组织和农田安排的影响。
    引水到田以后,每亩田还需要用一天的时间加以平整。现在就可
    以估计在准备土地过程中总共需要多少时间。一个劳力如果种7亩地,
    大约需要35天,相当于稻秧在秧田里生长所需的时间。
    农活开始的时候没有什么仪式,每个农户自己掌握农活开始的时
    间。时间先后的差别约为两个星期。
    把稻秧从育秧田里移植到大田里,是种稻的重要部分。人们把这
    段时间描述为“农忙”时节。农民一早出发到秧田去,秧田有时离稻
    田很远。农民必须用船来往运送秧苗,孩子们那时也被动员起来帮助
    工作,但不用妇女。插秧时六七棵秧为一撮插在一起,孩子们的工作
    是把秧递给插秧人,一个人不旁移脚步,在他所能达到的范围内,一
    行可插六七撮,这一行插完后,向后移动一步,开始插另一行。插完
    一片地以后,再从头开始插另一片。在同一块田地,如果同时有几个
    人工作,他们便站成一行同时向后移动。插秧人那有节奏的动作给人
    留下深刻的印象。对这种单调枯燥的工作加点节奏是有益的,为保持
    这种节奏,农民常常唱着有节奏的歌曲。随之发展而成专门的秧歌。
    但这一地区的女子不参加插秧,秧歌流传不如邻区广泛。
    每人一天大约可插半亩,插7亩约共需二周。
    7月已经是夏天了,在华氏80度的气温下,稻的长势很快。这时期
    雨水很多(5.5吋),老天帮忙,为幼秧提供水源。但自然界不总是那
    么可靠的。如果二三天没有雨,秧就需要车水灌溉,这就需要人力。
    如果连续下三四天雨,人们又要忙着车出多余的水。
    和稻混杂在一起的野草有时长得更快。插秧工作刚刚结束一个星
    期,农民便需忙于除草。专用于除草的工具是一片装在竹竿柄上的木
    板,上面有很多钉子,农民手握耙柄,把钉耙向后拉过泥土,便把野
    草拔除。
    除草后,下一件工作便是给土地施肥。肥料有人粪肥,畜粪肥和
    豆饼。黄豆榨油以后剩下的渣,压成豆饼。豆饼被碾成碎片,均匀地
    撒在田地里。
    人粪肥保存在房屋后面的专用的粪坑里。羊粪从羊栏里收集,曝
    露、晾晒,并与草混合以后,撒在田里。不用新鲜粪肥。
    当稻长到相当高度,开花以前,还需彻底除一遍草。这时便只能
    用手来拔草,因钉耙容易伤害作物的根部。为避免伤害稻,农民在大
    腿部系一马鞍形竹筐,他们在泥里行走时,它可先把稻撇开。
    从7月到9月农民几乎都在除草和灌溉,中间有数次短的间歇。工
    作量的大小依据雨量的多少。9月上旬,稻子开花,月底结谷。这一时
    期没有特殊的工作可做,是最长的农闲时节。到10月下旬,某些早稻
    可以收割。长长的弯形镰刀便是收割的工具。割稻时把稻杆近根部割
    断,扎成一捆捆放在屋前空地上。打谷在露天空地或堂屋中进行,把
    谷穗打击着一个大打谷桶的一边,谷子便从杆上落下,留在桶底,然
    后收集起来。打过的稻秆便堆放在路边。
    稻谷被放在一个木制磨里去壳,碾磨转动,壳便与米分开。粗磨
    的米可以出售,再经过一次精磨,才能食用。最后一次碾磨过程完全
    用现代机器进行。旧式工具杵臼已不再使用。

    3.科学与巫术

    在上述农田安排、灌溉与排水、翻土与平地、插秧与除草等农活
    中所用的知识,是通过农民的实践经验的长期积累一代一代传授下来
    的。这是一种经验性的知识,使人们能控制自然力量,以达到人们的
    目的。详细的调查研究会表明这个地区的农业科学发展到如何高的程
    度。上述情况已经说明,人们懂得稻的生长过程中的普通生物原理,
    不同时期所需的水量,植物生理中叶子和根部的作用以及有关水的运
    动、水平面等的物理常识。

    通过他们采用新技术和工具的方式,也可以看到他们对所经营的
    事业采取了一种经验式的方法。对工具的选择完全是从经济和效率原
    则出发的。例如,需要紧急排灌时就用水泵,但作为平时灌溉,花费
    太大时就不用它。

    然而到目前为止,科学只能通过人力的有效控制来支配自然因
    素。自然界中尚有不能控制的因素。譬如对水的基本需要只能通过排
    水、灌溉、筑堤、挖沟等人为的手段进行部分的控制。大部分还是要
    靠雨水。如果雨水太多或太少时,不管人们如何努力使用水泵,稻还
    会枯死或淹死。蝗虫可能出乎意外地突然到来。在这种性命攸关的领
    域,也仅仅在这一范围内,我们发现人们有非科学的信仰和行动。
    这并非意味着人们把雨和蝗虫当作是超自然的表现。他们有气象
    知识。“天气太热时,湖水蒸发太多,气温一有改变,就会下
    雨。”但这些自然现象,人不能控制。它们对实际生活可能是巨大的
    威胁,可能顿时把一切努力化为乌有。在这个关键时刻,人们说“我
    们靠天吃饭”。承认人的力量有限,转而产生了种种巫术,但巫术并
    不代替科学。它只是用来对付自然灾害的一种手段。它不排除其它手
    段。科学和巫术同时被用来达到一个现实的目的。 [30]

    巫术不是一个自发的个人的行动,而是一种有组织的制度。有一
    个固定的人,他拥有魔力并负责施展巫术。其次,有一套传统的礼仪
    来唤起超自然的干预。最后还有一些神话来维护这种礼仪和巫术师的
    能力。

    当遭到水灾、旱灾和蝗灾的威胁时,便要施行巫术。过去每逢这
    种时机出现,人们纷纷到县政府去要求巫术的帮助。按照古老的传
    统,县行政官就是百姓的巫术师。有水灾时,他就到河边或湖边把供
    物扔进水里,祈求洪水退去。干旱时,他就发布命令禁止宰猪,并组
    织游行,游行者带着一切象征雨的用具如伞、长统靴等。有蝗灾时,
    他就带着刘皇的偶像游行。
    以下神话解释了地方行政官担任巫术师的义务以及他担任这一角
    色的效果。在县政府所在地,吴江城北门大约一里开外的地方,有一
    个拜祭张大帝的庙宇,他的生日是阴历二月初八日(第九章第2节)。
    按照人们的信仰,他是很久以前,历史上的一个县行政官。在他任职
    期间,有一次大雨连绵不断,湖水泛滥,造成了水灾的威胁。他便到
    湖边下令退水,把他的鞋、衣服和标志官衔的玉带,一件件扔进水
    里。但是水仍然上涨,雨继续不停地下着。最后,他自己纵身投入水
    中。水灾被征服了。直到现在,据说每当县里发生水灾时,张大帝偶
    像的长袍总是非常潮湿,因为他仍旧在暗暗地履行他的职责。
    就我所知,村里不知道有关刘皇和他的灭蝗的神话。但在吴江附
    近的城镇里,刘皇是人人皆知的。刘皇是一个历史人物。他一生受后
    母的虐待。小时候是一个淘气的男孩,还能施展巫术,一夜,他邀请
    了所有的朋友来赴宴,把他家中的牛全部杀死。清早,他把牛的头和
    尾巴安放得犹如把牛半埋在地下一般。但天快破晓,他尚未安放完
    毕。他命令太阳慢些升起,太阳便又落到地平线下。据说,甚至到如
    今,早上太阳还推迟片刻升起。当他后母发现牛被半埋在地下时,由
    于刘皇的巫术,牛都哞哞地向主人呼叫,摇着尾巴。后母十分恼怒,
    后来便更加残暴地虐待刘皇,直至他死去。他死后,人们仍然相信他
    的阴魂有能力赶走蝗虫。这一神话证明了这个淘气男孩的魔力,也是
    目前人们信仰和施行驱蝗巫术的依据。
    地方行政官的这种巫术师的职能是与现代行政公务的概念相违背
    的。而且,现在的政府认为人民中间的迷信是社会进步的障碍。因此
    政府发布了各种命令禁止任何巫术。所以现今的地方行政官不仅拒绝
    履行人民的巫术师的传统职能,而且还应该执行反对巫术的法律。但
    水灾、旱灾、蝗虫的自然威胁仍然危害着人民。他们的科学知识和装
    备仍然不足以控制许多自然灾害,对巫术的需要依然保留不变。
    一个前地方行政官告诉我这个问题是如何得到解决的。“在人们
    普遍要求对旱灾有所举动的压力下,我不得不发出命令禁止宰猎。我
    认为这是很有用的,因为流行病往往与旱灾俱来,素食能防止传染病
    流行。这是这种信仰的真正的作用。在我缺席的情况下组织了游行。
    强迫人们不抵御旱灾是不利的。”

    只要巫术对人们的生活起着一些有用的作用,尽管政府发出多少
    命令和阐述很多理由,它仍然会存在的。在理论上,从把巫术当作一
    种假科学,并认为它对科学发展是一种障碍,转变到承认它的实际作
    用,对于处理这个问题采取实际态度方面,能给以一些启示。这种事
    情不是命令所能禁止的,只有提供更有效的人为控制自然的办法才能
    消灭巫术。既然目前不可能有完全的科学控制办法,那么在人类文化
    中也难以完全消除巫术。

    4.劳动组织

    谁在田里劳动?在什么情况下农民需要合作?谁和谁合作?形成
    了何种组织?让我们仍然从技术的角度来考察这些问题。把法律上的
    问题留到下一章去探讨。
    我已经讲过,户是基本经济单位。但一户中并不是全体成员都参
    加农业劳动;孩子只是有时候到田地里去,女人完全不参加农业劳
    动。农业主要是男人的职业。男人和女人的这种劳动分工是产丝地区
    的一个特点。它说明了蚕丝工业的发展是产生这种特点的主要因素。
    在家庭缫丝业兴旺时期,女人忙于缫丝时,男人正忙着准备稻田。另
    一方面,从丝业得到的收入可与农业收入比拟。这也使人们有可能靠
    小块农地生活下去。因此农田的大小一直保持在有限的范围内,农业
    所需的劳动量也相应地有所限制。
    为说明村里的劳力和土地是如何恰当安排的,可引用几个统计数
    字。成年男子,实际的或潜在的农业劳动者,年龄在15至55岁之间的
    其总数共450人。如果将2,758.5亩耕地平均分配给劳动者,每人将得
    6.1亩。上文我已经说明了工作速度,稻的生长所需时间,以及得出一
    个人可耕种约6亩地的结论。从技术上来说,我已经表明了使用铁耙耕
    作使得大部分劳动成为非常个体性的。集体工作不比个体劳动增加多
    少收成。效率也不会提高很多。目前的技术已决定了这样大小的一片
    土地需要多少劳动量。因此,我们也有了每个农业劳动者能种多少亩
    地的近似数字。这一事实对土地占有、对农田分散的制度、对分家的
    频率,以及对小型的户都有深远的影响。
    目前,丝业的衰落打乱了传统协调的经济活动。缫丝工业被现代
    工厂接收后,农田的大小仍然同过去一样。由工业变化而剩下的妇女
    劳动力不能为这种小块农田所吸收。这种失调的情况可以从妇女在村
    里闲暇时间较多这一情形中观察到,也可以见之于妇女人口从农村到
    城镇的高度流动性。在邻近的村庄里农田较大,在适应工业变化的新
    情况过程中,妇女劳力被农业所吸收。这说明传统的劳动分工是出于
    实践的安排,而不是由于非经验的原因。它是经济调节的一个部分。
    在男子只靠自己劳动,而农田不能再扩大的情况下,农业是不需要女
    劳力的。唯一需要女劳力的场合是紧急灌溉或排水的时期。控制水有
    时候需要立即行动,女人便毫不犹豫地去车水。
    一户里的男子在同一农田里工作。他们之间没有特殊的分工。每
    个人做同样的工作,除在插秧时,孩子不插秧而是给成人递秧苗。所
    以大部分劳动是个体性的。
    水的调节是需要合作进行的。在灌溉过程中户的成员,包括女人
    和孩子都在同一水车上劳动。在排水时必须把一墐地里的水从公共水
    沟里排出去。在同一墐地里劳动的人是共命运的。因此便出现了一个
    很好地组织起来的集体排水系统。为描述这种系统,我试举两长圩北
    墐为具体例子,加以说明。
    这一墐地有336亩地。在北面边缘有一条通向河A的共同的水沟。
    在出口处有15个车水点。这就是说,可以有15架水车同时工作。每一
    水车需要3名劳动者。墐的每个成员所提供的劳动量,以户为单位,是
    同他所有的土地大小成比例的。派工是以劳动单位来计算的。一个单
    位是在4天内总劳动量的1/3366。15架水车,每车分22.4单位。每个人
    工作4天算作6个单位,提供水车的人和小队管理人算作4.4单位。这种
    计算方法叫作“6亩算起”。这就是说这墐地里每6亩地的土地所有者
    应每天派一个人参加劳动,3亩地的拥有者每隔一天派一个人参加工作
    等等。每墐田,由于大小不同,各有其计算方法。
    墐的成员按照15架水车组织成15个小队。每年由队里一个人负责
    提供水车并管理队的工作。这一职务由队里的成员轮流担任。15个
    队,有一个总管理人。这个职务也是轮流担任的。年初,总管理人召
    集其他14个管理人开会,准备筵席,作为正式开始的仪式。总管理人
    有权决定何时开始或停止排水。
    每逢需要排水时,总管理人向其他管理人发布命令。清晨,这些
    管理人敲着铜锣通知值班人员。半小时以后,如果任一值班人员没有
    到水车前来,在同一水车前工作的另两个人就停止工作,拿着水车的
    枢轴到最近的杂货铺去并带回40斤酒和一些水果、点心等,这些东西
    的费用作为对缺席者的罚款。但如果是管理人没有通知那个缺席者,
    管理人自己必须承担责任。
    排水的集体负责制使得引进现代水泵发生了困难,因为用新式水
    泵需要获得全墐的一致赞同。这种组织将如何适应技术改革的需要,
    还有待于进一步的观察。

    第十一章 土地的占有

    土地的占有通常被看作习惯上和法律上承认的土地所有权。马林诺夫斯基教授指出:“但是,这种体系产生于土壤的用途,产生于与其关联的经济价值。因此,土地的占有不仅是一种法律体系,也是一个经济事实。”“我们能够立刻提出这样一条原则,任何仅从法律的观点来研究土地占有的企图,必然导致不能令人满意的结果。如果对于当地人的经济生活不具有完备的知识,就不能对土地的占有进行定义和描述。” [31]

    “‘对游戏本身一无所知,就不能理解游戏的规则。’这句格言说明了这种方法的本质。你必须首先知道人类怎样使用他的土地;怎样使得民间传说、信仰和神秘的价值围绕着土地问题起伏变化;怎样为土地而斗争,并保卫它;懂得了这一切之后,你才能领悟那规定人与土地关系的法律权利和习惯权利体系。” [32]

    在前一章中,我们已经研究过村民是如何利用土地和水的。现在我们准备讨论土地占有问题。

    1.湖泊、河流及道路

    就水的用于交通来说,它并不为任何人所专有。但是当你进村的
    时候,可以看到在河的入口处装着栅栏,夜间栅栏关闭。作为交通手
    段,河流的使用在这方面受到了限制。这是为了防止坏人利用此交通
    路线,对村民的生命和财产进行威胁。

    另一方面,由于交通航道不是任何人专有的权利,所以,不允许
    任何人阻拦河中的船只,干涉公众的便利。在饮用水及洗涤用水管理
    方面也有同样的限制。丝厂不得不建在河的下游,否则脏水就会污染
    河水,使得他人无法饮用。

    灌溉用水的管理要复杂得多。不允许人们为垄断水源而在河中筑
    堤。这是村民之间经常发生争执的问题,在旱期尤为如此。人力引人
    农田的水属于参加这项劳动的人所专有。为了从较高的地块“偷”水
    而掘开田埂是不允许的。但一块地可能属几个人共有,每人各占其中
    一部分。由于各人占有的各部分之间没有田埂隔开,所以水是大家分
    享的。在这种情况下,根据这块田地上各人地片大小不同来公平分配
    每个人在灌溉中应付出的劳动量。最重要的一点是,这块田的地平面
    要保持平坦,为的是使水的分配公平。这是产生争论的又一个起因。
    我目睹了几起这样的争执。因为每个人都想降低他那部分的地面,以
    有利于水的蓄留。

    水中的自然产品包括鱼、虾和水藻。水藻可用来肥田。所有水产
    是村子的共同财产。这就是说,村里的居民对于这些水产享有平等的
    权利,其它村庄的人们则排除在外。为了说明其涵义,可以引用以下
    的例证。

    1925年,周村长把村西的湖中捕鱼的权利租给了湖南省来的人。
    这是由于那时村庄需要钱来修理河上自卫用的栅栏。签订合同以后,
    周向村民宣布,今后不得有人去该湖捕鱼。村民遵守了这个协定。我
    在村里的时候,发生了一起争端。那些湖南人抓获了一条捞虾的船,
    把渔民押送到城里警察署,控告他们偷窃。周抗议说,租给湖南人的
    不是那个湖,而是在湖中捕鱼的权利,这个权利不包括捞虾的权利。
    最后,被抓的人获释。

    村民还要阻止外来者在河里采集水藻。

    在村内和村周围水中采集自然产品的权利由村民共享。但捞获的
    鱼和水藻是属于捞获者专有的财产。

    田埂和公共道路,就交通用途而言,像水路一样,不是任何人的
    特有财产。任何人不得拦阻公共道路或田埂上行走的任何其他人。但
    是道路和田埂也用来种菜。这种道路和田埂的使用权,是对此有特殊
    权利的家所专有的。因为公共道路要通过各家门前的空地,这空地是
    用来堆放稻草、安放缫丝机和粪缸、安排饭桌、晾衣服的地方,所以
    这个问题比较复杂。每一家都有把道路作这些用途的特权。

    2.农田的所有权

    所有农田都划分归各家耕种。在我们讨论农田所有者之前,必须
    为农田所有制的概念下一个明确的定义。

    根据当地对土地的占有的理论,土地被划分为两层,即田面及田
    底。田底占有者是持土地所有权的人。因为他支付土地税,所以他的
    名字将由政府登记。但他可能仅占有田底,不占有田面,也就是说他
    无权直接使用土地,进行耕种。这种人被称为不在地主。既占有田面
    又占有田底的人被称为完全所有者。仅占有田面,不占有田底的人被
    称为佃户。我将只按照以上定义使用这些词语。

    无论是完全所有者还是佃户,只要是田面的所有者,就能自行耕
    种土地;据此可以把这种人与不在地主区别开来。这种人也能够把土
    地租给他人,或雇工为自己种地。承租人有暂时使用土地的权利,他
    也能雇工。根据以上情况,拥有田面权利的人可以不是土地的实际耕
    作者。因此我们必须把实际耕作者、田面所有者以及田底所有者区别
    开来。对于同一块土地,他们可以是同一个人,也可以是不同的人。
    所有这些人都对土地的产品有一定的权利。田底所有者可以要求
    佃户交地租。田面所有者可以要求承租人交租。雇工可以从雇主那里
    取得工钱作为劳动的报酬。无论土地的实际收成如何,不在地主、出
    租者以及雇工分别取得固定的地租和工钱。所以,完全所有者、佃户
    和承租者就要承担风险。后者(有时雇工除外)也是农具的所有者。下表对以上几点进行了归纳。

    3.雇农及小土地出租

    田面所有权通常属于家这个群体。家提供男子到田里劳动。但有
    时它也许不能提供足够的劳力,这就产生了雇农制度。从事这种劳动
    的人是长工。长工住在雇主家里,得到食宿供应。每年付给长工80元
    的工钱,在新年农闲期间有两个月的假期。在需要短期劳动力的时候
    就雇用短工。短工住在自己家中,自供膳食。短工通常有自己的土
    地,只有当他们完成了自己的工作后才受雇。

    长工出卖自己的劳动力,不拥有生产工具,偶有锄头。长工来自
    那些土地太少,以至劳力有余的家庭。尤其是那些需要钱娶妻的人,
    他们愿意为别人做几年长工。我没有遇到过一辈子都没有土地的人。
    这个村庄中的雇工总共只有17人(第六章第1节)。这说明,在这个村
    子的经济生活中,雇工制度不起重要作用。如果我们考察一下人口统
    计数字,这个现象就能得到解释。前面已经提到(第三章第3节),任
    何一家只要其占有的土地在平均数以上,这家就很可能有较多的孩
    子。孩子长大之后就要分家产。换句话说,家中原来就不多的劳动机
    会,在人口压力和亲属关系的意识之下,更加减少了。况且也没有迹
    象表明人们要离开自己的土地去寻求其它职业,而同时又雇工来耕种
    土地。首先,这是由于职业分化的程度很低(第八章第1节),其次,
    是由于土地附有特殊价值(下一节),最后一点是,由于城里的工业
    不发达。

    小土地出租制度也是非常有限的。出租土地大多是因为家里的男
    人死亡。孤儿寡母无力耕种土地。小土地出租与佃租是大不相同的。
    出租者保留土地的所有权。合同有一定的期限。出租者可以自由选择
    承租人,在合同期满时,可以更换承租人。
    将这里的情况与华南的情况相比较是很有意思的。华南的雇工与
    无地的贫农为数较多,土地出租制要复杂得多。 [33] 这似乎是由于华
    东不在地主制的特点,即“永久性佃权”制的存在;而在华南,已经
    消失了。接着让我们来考查一下不在地主制。

    4.不在地主制

    为了研究不在地主制度,必须首先考查土地所附有的价值。土地
    的基本作用是生产粮食。但土地不仅仅是生产粮食的资料。

    土地的生产率随着人们对农田的照料和投入的劳动量而波动。而
    且人只能部分地控制土地,有时会遭到出乎意料的灾情。因此,对人
    们的期望来说,土地具有其捉摸不定的特性。恐惧、忧虑、期待、安
    慰以及爱护等感情,使人们和土地间的关系复杂起来了。人们总是不
    能肯定土地将给人带来些什么。人们利用土地来坚持自己的权利,征
    服未知世界,并表达成功的喜悦。

    尽管土地的生产率只能部分地受人控制,但是这部分控制作用提
    供了衡量人们手艺高低的实际标准。名誉、抱负、热忱、社会上的赞
    扬,就这样全都和土地联系了起来。村民根据个人是否在土地上辛勤
    劳动来判断他的好坏。例如,一块杂草多的田地会给它的主人带来不
    好的名声。因此,这种激励劳动的因素比害怕挨饿还要深。

    土地,那相对的用之不尽的性质使人们的生活有相对的保障。虽
    然有坏年景,但土地从不使人们的幻想彻底破灭,因为将来丰收的希
    望总是存在,并且这种希望是常常能实现的。如果我们拿其它种类的
    生产劳动来看,就会发现那些工作的风险要大得多。一个村民用下面
    的语言向我表述了他的安全感:地就在那里摆着。你可以天天见到它。强盗不能把它抢走。窃贼不能把它偷走。人死了地还在。占有土地的动机与这种安全感有直接关系。那个农民说:“传给儿子最好的东西就是地,地是活的家产,钱是会用光的,可地是用不完的。”

    的确,获取食物的方法很多。可是人们不愿意拿自己的土地去和
    其它资料交换即使其它的生产率更高,他们也不愿意。他们确实也从
    事其它职业,例如丝业和渔业,但农业始终是村里的主要职业。

    对于情况的分析越深入,这个问题就越明显,土地不仅在一般意
    义上对人们有特殊的价值,并且在一家所继承的财产中有其特殊价
    值。土地是按照一定的规则传递的(第四章第3节)。人们从父亲那里
    继承土地。起源于亲属关系,又在对祖先的祭祀中加深的那种情感,
    也表现在对某块土地的个人依恋上。关于绵续后代的重要性的宗教信
    仰,在土地占有的延续上得到了具体表现。把从父亲那里继承来的土
    地卖掉,就要触犯道德观念。“好儿子不做这种事。这样做就是不
    孝。”这种评论总结了这一传统观念。

    一直在某一块土地上劳动,一个人就会熟悉这块土地,这也是对
    土地产生个人感情的原因。人们从刚刚长大成人起,就在那同一块土
    地上一直干到死,这种现象是很普通的。如果说人们的土地就是他们
    人格整体的一部分,并不是什么夸张。

    土地的非经济价值使土地的交易复杂化。虽然土地具有非经济价
    值,但从任何意义上讲,它都没有失去其经济价值。在感情和道德上
    对于出卖土地的反应,并不完全排除土地交易的可能性。人们有时急
    需用钱,经济紧张迫使人们把土地当做商品对待。除了在真正压力很
    大的情况下,我没有发现其它转让土地的事例。即使在那时,出卖土
    地也要通过转弯抹角的形式来完成。

    一个急需用钱的人,不管是纳税还是交租,都要被迫向放债者借
    钱。在一定时期之后,如果借款者无力偿还本金及利息,他就被迫把
    土地所有权(限于田底所有权)转交给放债者。 [34] 实际上,这种交
    易对于借款者没有什么意义,因为在日益加重的利息负担下,借款者
    很难有希望偿还债务。偿还高利比交付定租还要难以忍受。

    事实上,从每年偿付利息变为每年交付租金,对负债者而言并无
    很大差别。我遇到一例情况,有关的人甚至还不理解这种改变的意
    义。“我借了他的钱,他占了我的地。我没有希望赎回我抵押出去的
    地。我付给他的钱到底是租还是利,这又有什么关系呢?”
    当地的土地占有理论,进一步掩盖了这种差别。佃户保留着他的
    田面所有权。这个权利不受田底占有者的干涉。按这种惯例,佃户的
    权利得到了保护,不受田底所有者任何直接的干涉。 [35] 佃户的唯一
    责任是交租。根据法律,如果佃户连续两年交不起租,地主即可退
    佃。但该法律并不适用于惯例至上的地方。 [36] 逐出佃户的实际困难
    在于寻找一个合适的替换者。不在地主自己不耕种土地。如果由外村
    人来挤掉本村人的位置,那么这些外村人也不会受到本社区的欢迎。
    只要是有正当的理由交不起租,村民们是不愿意卡同村人的脖子的。
    在这种情况下,抱着将来收回租子的希望,宽容拖欠是符合地主利益
    的。这种情况并不会对地主的地位造成真正的威胁,因为,只要有可
    能交租时,就有规定的制裁办法迫使佃户还租。
    按以上分析,在土地占有问题中的几个重点已经明确了。村里土
    地的实际耕种者(雇工除外)保持不变,甚至在田底所有者变更后仍
    然如此。因为放高利贷被认为是不道德的,所以邻居不可能互相压
    榨。不在地主制度仅仅出现在农村和城市的关系之中。田面所有权一
    直保留在村民的手中;即使是住在村里的外来户也难以成为田面所有
    者,即土地的耕种者(第二章第5节)。
    城镇和村庄之间发生密切的金融关系的结果,使上述不在地主制
    度获得了新的意义。R.H.托尼教授正确地说道:
    “看来,在某些地区
    正在出现……不在地主阶级。这个阶级与农业的关系纯属金融关
    系。” [37] 他又说道:“也不应忘记,土地的名义占有者常常和放债
    人的佃户差不多。” [38]

    田底所有权的这一变化实际上意味着城镇资本对乡村进行投资。

    这样,城镇市场中的土地价值与土地的真实价值相差甚大。从地主的
    观点来看,土地的价值寓于佃户交租的能力之中。土地的价格随着可
    供土地投资的资本量以及收租的可靠性而波动。于是,土地的市场价
    格不包含田面的价格。正如我的情况提供者所说,如果他的地主想要
    种地,地主就得向他购买田面。因为从来没有听说过这种事,所以无
    法计算田面的价格。

    田底所有权仅仅表明对地租的一种权利,这种所有权可以像买卖
    债券和股票那样在市场上出售。田底所有权可以属于任何法人,不论
    是个人、家族或政府。这个所有权可能是私人的,也可能是公共的。
    但在这里我们不能详加探讨,因为这需要进行超出我们目前范围的调
    查。 [39]

    交租的可靠性是不在地主制度发展的一个重要条件。由此导致考
    察收租的方法和佃户对交租的责任所抱的态度。由于城里土地(即田
    底)市场的交易自由,地主和他们占有的土地之间的个人关系缩减到
    最小的程度。大多数不在地主对于土地的位置、土地上种的庄稼、甚
    至对于交租的人都一无所知。他们的唯一兴趣就是租金本身。

    收租可以有各种各样的方式。最简单的一种是直接收租,地主亲
    自到村子里来收租,但是这种方式的效率不很高。地主跑到各村去找
    佃户要花时间和力气,大多数地主不愿意自找麻烦,加之,地主与佃
    农的直接接触有时反而阻碍了收租的进程。佃户可能很穷,一开口就
    要求免租或减租。另一方面,若是这个地主属于老的文人阶层,他有
    时会受人道主义教育的影响。我知道几件地主不愿勒索佃农的事。传
    统道德与寄生虫生活之间的冲突,有时使这些地主绅士们的乡下之行
    只能得到精神上的满足,而得不到足够的钱来纳税。但这种直接收租
    的方式限于少量的小地主,大多数地主通过他们的代理人收租。
    家产大的地主建立自己的收租局,而小地主则与大地主联合经营,租款分成。收租所被称做“局”。佃户不知道,也不关心谁是地主,只知道自己属于哪个局。

    佃户的名字和每个佃户耕地的数量,收租局均有记录。在阳历十
    月底,收租局就会通知每个佃户,当年该交多少租。通知由专门的代
    理人传达。这些代理人是租局雇用的,并且县政府把警察的权力交给
    他们使用。这样,收租局事实上是一种半政治机构。

    在确定收租数量之前,地主联合会举行一次会议,根据旱、涝情
    况,商定该作何项减免,并决定米租折合成现金的兑换率(地租是以
    稻米数量为标准来表示的,但以现金交付)。这个兑换率并不是市场
    上的兑换率,而是由地主联合会独断专行的。贫农必须卖米换钱交
    租,并且往往正值通常市场上米价较低的时候。租米和租款的双重作
    用更加加重了交租者的负担。

    对于不同品质的土地,地租被分为九等。平均每亩地约交2.4蒲式
    耳租米。这等于土地全部产米量的40%。

    在村里,租金交付到租局代理人的手中。这是本村独特的作法,
    与本县中其它地方不同。交租的实际数量并不一定与收租通知上写明
    的数量相等。正如一个老代理人告诉我的:“村里的人不识字。他们
    不知道怎样把米折算为钱。没有收据之类的东西。”如果佃户拒不交
    租,代理人有权力把他抓起来关到县政府的监狱里去。但如果佃户真
    的没有能力交租的话,就会在年底得到释放,把他关在狱里无济于
    事,反而荒了田地,无人耕种。

    更加详细地叙述收租方法,就会超出目前的研究范围,但注意佃户对于自己责任的不同态度,是令人感兴趣的。

    按老年人的看法,交租被认为是一种道义上的责任。正如有些老人说的:“我们是好人,我们从不拒绝交租。我们就是穷,也不会去偷东西,我们怎么会拒绝交租呢 ?”——“ 你为什么要交租呢?”——“地是地主的,我们种他的地,我们只有田面。没有田底,就不会有田。”这些习惯规定的约束力是适合于维护这个制度的,不仅是对于监禁的恐惧心理才使得佃户履行职责。佃户不交租是由于遇到了饥荒、疾病等灾难,佃户对这些是没有责任的。一个好心的地主,这时就会同意减免地租。

    最近局势正在发生变化。乡村地区的经济萧条已使得地租成为贫农的沉重负担;对地主来说,从地租得到的收入极易受到责难。农民对有关土地制度的一些新思想比较容易接受。“耕者有其田”是已故孙中山先生提出的原则,至少在理论上已被现政府接受。 [40] 在共产党人和其它左派团体中,正传播着一种更加极端的观点。所有这些思想都已对上述的制裁措施发生了影响。交不起租的贫农现在感到不交租是正当的,那些交得起租的人则先观望是否要强迫他们交租。在地主方面,他们必须采取强硬措施来维护自己的特权,他们也不再把可用的资本放在农田上了。结果是佃户与地主间的冲突加剧,乡村经济发生金融危机。县监狱中不断挤满了欠租者。贫农组织起来采取行动,拒绝交租,与政府支持的地主发生了严重冲突。在华东,1935年发生了农民起义,导致了苏州附近农村中的许多农民死亡。土地价值迅速贬值,村子里全部财务组织濒临险境。这个局势在中国具有普遍性。局势最严重的地方是华中,以上问题已表现为中国的苏维埃政权与中央政府间政治斗争的形式。但在我们所述的开弦弓村,问题尚未如此尖锐。较好的天然条件以及乡村工业改造的部分成功,起了缓冲作用。有利于交租的那种约束力仍然在起作用。

    5.完全所有制

    只有当城乡金融关系密切的时候才出现不在地主制。与城镇资本
    在乡下的投资相应,农田的田底所有权落到了城里人的手中。目前,
    该村约有三分之二的田底被不在地主占有,余下的三分之一仍在村民
    手中(对于这点,我不能提出精确的统计数。此估计数是我的情况提
    供者提供的)。村民自己也可以出租土地,也可以雇工,但只是从未
    获得过田底所有权。完全所有者、承租者以及佃户并没有形成轮廓清
    楚、严密的阶级。同一个家可能拥有家里一部分土地的全部权利,可
    能承租或出租土地的另一部分,也可能还有一部分土地属于不在地
    主。每家实际耕种的土地量取决于可用的劳动量。因为每家的男性成
    人人数差别不大,所以每家耕种的土地量也相差无几。但如果我们来
    了解一下每家耕种自己土地的程度,或者说每家有多少土地是完全属
    于自己的,我们就会发现这个差别是可观的。村公所向我提供了下列
    估计数:

    根据这个估计,村中自己有地不到10亩(1.5英亩)的人口约为90%。他们有剩余的劳动力,但没有足够的土地。这样,他们就成了承租者或佃户。

    理论上讲,佃户无交税的责任。土地税由田底所有者承担。但实
    际不然,此地的税收制有些特殊,与本县其它地方不同。

    我从前地方行政官那里得到了以下解释。在清朝末年,政府试图
    对纳税者进行登记,但没有完成。这个地方的税款每年一次分派给每
    一圩的耕种者,指定他们缴纳一定的数额。每圩中有地20亩以上的一
    个耕种者负责征收此款额。此工作由每圩中的各位合格者轮流担任。
    政府对收税人分派税款的方式不加干涉。

    每一圩交税的数额取决于该圩的面积。但由于土地最近才得到测
    量,土地的登记尚未完成,所以现在还是根据当地收税者的估计来决
    定其面积。这个估计不是严格地根据土地的实际大小做出的,而是根
    据交税人的能力做出的。无论收税人实际收到多少税,他必须向政府
    上交估定的数额。为了避免他自己必须补足缺额的危险,收税人便以
    土地荒芜为借口,提出较低的估计。遇到水旱灾情,他就会请求政府
    减税(这种请求以前是与祈祷神明相助联系在一起的)。

    于是,税款负担的实际分派并不严格。收税者可根据人们的能
    力,通情达理地分配负担。诚实与平等的观念可以防止这种非正规工
    作中可能发生的弊端。

    按目前实行的办法,佃户实际上没有免除交税的责任。关于这一
    点,我没有确定的资料来表明实际的分派是怎样进行的。

    在土地的测量和登记工作完成之后,政府将根据每一个土地所有
    者拥有土地的实际面积征收税款。通过这一措施,传统税制很可能发
    生变化。佃户的纳税负担可能解除,但在税率不降低的情况下,肯定
    要使总税额增加,这是因为以前上报的土地面积总是小于测量面积
    的。村民意识到了这个可能性,经常想方设法破坏政府的行动。目
    前,这个问题还远远得不到解决。

    6.继承与农业

    在第三章中,我推迟了对这个问题的论述,即在家产的传递过程
    中,土地实际上是如何划分的。这是由于谈这个问题需要预先了解土
    地的占有制。另一方面,如不考虑亲属关系这一因素,在土地占有及
    农业技术方面仍有些问题尚不明了。在这一节,我想把土地占有和农
    业与亲属关系联系起来。

    让我们仍以前面章节中一父两子的分“家”为例。此例中土地被
    划分为三个不相等的部分。让我们假设:在分家前,这家有一片农
    田,包括相连的A、B、C、D共四块。因为这四块地距河流的远近不
    同,所以它们的价值亦各不相同。按照规矩,父亲可以挑选自己那一
    份。假设他选中了田块A和田块B的一半,这半块可以沿着地头平行划
    分。田块B的其余一半分配给大儿子,作为额外部分。剩下的两块田两
    兄弟均分。为了保证分配平均,必须使分界线垂直于地头,每个儿子
    取一条。如果父亲死了,他那一份地还要再分配,划分方式同上。下
    图说明了此例土地划分情况:

    这些划分线,或土地分界线,并不一定要同调节水的田埂一致。
    这些分界线是非实体的,在田块两端的田埂上栽两棵树,用来作为分
    界标志。遗产的各次相继划分,结果使个人占有土地的界线变得非常
    复杂。农田被分为许多窄长的地带,宽度为几米。

    在中国广大地区都可见到农田的分散性。这个村子亦不例外。虽
    然不能认为频繁的土地划分就是农田不相邻的起源,但这种划分确实
    加大了土地的分散程度。每“家”占有相隔甚远的几条带状田地。从
    一条地带到另一条地带,有时要乘船20分钟。根据情况提供者的估
    计,极少有面积在6亩以上的地带。大多数地带不超过1—2亩。目前,
    每一家有3至7条地带。

    狭窄的地带和分散的地块妨碍了畜力的使用,也妨碍了采用其它
    集体耕作方式。这是中国农业技术落后的首要原因。

    再者,一块田地可能有好几个所有者,而每人只对自己那一条地
    带负责。我们已经看到过这种情况怎样引起了用水方面的频繁争执。
    每家土地面积窄小,限制了抚育孩子的数量。另一方面,土地相
    对较多的农户生养较多的孩子,从而在几代人之后,他们占有土地的
    面积就将缩小。在这些条件之下,人口与土地之间的比例得到了调
    整。

    第十二章 蚕丝业

    蚕丝业是这个村里的居民的第二主要收入来源,这是太湖一带农民的特点。农民从事家庭蚕丝业已有几千年的历史。但近十年来,由于上面已讲过的原因(第二章第3节)有所衰退,并引进了蚕丝业的新改革。蚕丝业的衰落深深地影响了农村人民的生活。政府和其它机构已经作了各种尝试来控制这个变化,以减轻或消灭其灾难性的后果。

    我们所研究的村庄,是蚕丝业中心之一,它为我们分析这一过程提供了典型的例子,同时,由于江苏女子蚕业学校已经开展了改革蚕丝业的实验。因此对于这样一个有意识地进行经济改革过程中所遇到的各种可能性和困难进行观察更具有特殊的意义。

    1.变迁过程图解

    目前所作的分析将把影响情况的各种不同力量考虑进去。力量可分成两类:促使变化的外界力量和承受变化的传统力量,这两种力量的互相作用导致了情况的变化。因此变迁过程,可以三栏图解表示如下 [41] ,图表中所列的项目将在以下各节讨论。

    2.促进工业变迁的条件

    为了对农业在家庭经济中的相对重要性作恰当的估价,我们必须再注意一下在上述章节中已经提到过的一些事实。平均一户拥有土地约10亩(第三章第3节)。在正常年景每亩每年可生产6蒲式耳的稻米。对拥有平均土地量的农户来说,总生产量是60.36蒲式耳。平均一家四口,需直接消费米33蒲式耳(第七章第5节),所以有27.36蒲式耳余粮。新米上市后,每蒲式耳米价约2.5元,如把余粮出卖约可得68.4元。但一个家目前的开支需要至少200元(第七章第8节)。显然,单靠农业,不能维持生活。每年家庭亏空约为131.6元。佃农情况更为悲惨,而村民中大多数是佃农(第十一章第4节)。佃农按平均土地拥有量,必须向地主交付相当于总生产量的40%,即24蒲式耳米作为地租。剩余36蒲式耳仅仅够一户食用。

    因此,很明显,为维持正常生活所需,包括日常必须品、礼节性费用、税和地租以及再生产所需的资金(C栏Ⅰ项)等,辅助企业是必不可少的。缫丝工业兴旺时,生产生丝,可使一般农户收入约300元,
    除去生产费用可盈余250元(当地生丝最高价格每两超过1元,一般农户总生产量为280两。生产成本约50元。工资在外)。在这种情况下,生活水平要比上述预期最低水平高得多(第七章第8节)。这样,农民
    便有了一些钱可以开展各种文娱和礼节性活动。这种活动已停止了约十余年。

    当地生丝价格下跌。1935年3两丝约值1元。生产量没有任何降低,但一般的户仅能获利45元。在这种情况下,用传统生产技术所获利益便难以平衡家庭预算。下一章我将叙述如何引进新的工业,村民如何尝试扩大商业活动来增加收入。很多人不得不在冬天出售存粮来维持生活,夏天到粮店借粮(第十五章第3节)。遇紧急需要时,他们不得不向高利贷者求援(第十五章第4节)。另一方面,他们试着削减
    非必需的开支,例如娱乐性聚会、婚事开支等(B栏Ⅰ项)。

    农民收入的减少不是由于他们的产品质量下降或数量减少的缘故。村民生产同样品种,同等数量的生丝,但从市场上不能赚回同等金额的钱。当然,影响生丝价格的因素来自外界,我在此仅举两个最重要的因素,即战后世界经济萧条以及家庭缫丝质量不匀,不适合高度机械化的丝织工业的需要(A栏Ⅰ项)。

    3.变革的力量及其意图

    生丝价格低落及贫困加剧两者之间的关系,人们已经清楚。开始为了恢复原有的经济水平,他们试图发现技术上需要什么样的变革。

    但他们的知识有限,靠他们自己并不能采取任何有效的行动,发起和指导变革过程的力量来自外界。

    在这种情况下,发起单位便是苏州附近浒墅关的女子蚕业学校。它对后来的发展起着深远的影响,当然这是来自村外的一种因素。

    中国的技术学校,是传播现代工业技术的中心。现代技术主要来自国外,至于缫丝工业则主要来自日本。这是中国和西方文明接触的结果,种典型的接触情境。技术学校在执行任务过程中的困难是,除非新技术为人民所接受,否则单靠它本身,事业并不能开展。从这方面来说,受过训练的学生找不到职业便反映了这种失败。蚕丝业的情况最尖锐。蚕丝业,特别是养蚕的过程,是村里的一种家庭副业。为了使进步的技术为人们所接受,并为学生找到职业,村庄的工业改革便成为技术学校迫切需要解决的问题。技术学校不能停留在纯教育机构的性质。因此,蚕业学校建立了一个推广部门,负责在农村地区传播新的技术知识。

    变革力量的性质如何是重要的,因为它决定变革的计划。它制定应付形势的措施并组织行动。它对形势的理解是行动的前提。但变革力量受其社会环境影响,对形势所作的阐述往往不能代表现实的全貌。 [42] 再回头来说这个村庄,生丝价格下跌的原因是多方面的。世界经济的资本主义结构,帝国主义国家之间的斗争,被压迫国家的政治地位以及摩登女郎新近获得的赤脚审美观等等,这一切都可能直接或间接成为中国农村生产的生丝价格下跌的原因,但变革力量不会把这些全部都考虑进去。由于当前的变革力量是蚕业学校,对情况的阐述是从技术因素来考虑的。村里负责改革计划的人对我讲了以下情况。

    用传统方法养蚕,在最坏的年景里,只有30%的蚕能成活到最后阶段并结茧。蚕的吐丝量
    少。这种不能令人满意的情况是由于对蚕的病毒传播没有预防措施。蚕蛾通过接触把致病的微
    生物带给蚕卵。这样,病毒便一代代传下去,无法控制。喂养新蚕前,房屋和器具未经消毒。
    一旦房屋被病菌污染,蚕便连年闹病。病蚕或死蚕被扔在桑树下。人们以为死蚕可用作桑树的
    肥料,但实际上它们传播细菌,由桑叶把细菌带到养蚕的房子里。(C栏,Ⅲ项,A.1)
    蚕生长过程中的重要条件,温度和湿度得不到调节。按照习惯,不管气候有何变化,蚕
    第三次蜕皮后就停止烧火。村里桑树不足,人们必须从邻村购买桑叶。由于运输困难,他们往
    往把干萎的桑叶喂蚕。喂食的质量和次数都没有规则。即使那些没有感染病毒的蚕也不健康,
    不能结出好的茧子。(C栏,Ⅲ项,A.2)

    缫丝的基本原则是把蚕茧的丝纤维抽出来,把数条纤维合成一根丝线供纺织用。旧式缫丝机器分成三部分:煮水的炉子,绕丝线的轮子,和连着踏脚板的旋转轴。当纤维合成一股丝线后,用脚踏板,使轮子转动,抽缫丝线。用热水可以把蚕茧的粘性物溶解。但水温不稳定,因此溶解的程度不匀。这不仅影响丝的光泽而且影响纤维的折断率。轮子转动,同时从几个蚕茧抽丝。丝线的粗细取决于合成的纤维数目。从蚕茧的不同层次抽出来的丝,粗细不同。为保持丝线粗细的匀称,必须保持抽取固定数目的纤维,并不断地
    调整从不同层次里抽出来的纤维。手工缫丝不易达到这一目的,因为首先,纤维折断率高,第二,轮子转动不均匀,第三,工人没有受过专门训练。(C栏,Ⅲ项,A.3)生丝是纺织工业的原料。既然农村生产的生丝大部分出口,它就必须与西方国家的纺织工业技术发展相适应。高度机械化了的纺织工业为生丝规定了一个新的标准。粗细程度必须一致,而且有精确的规定。断头现象必须减到最少程度。这样的要求,用传统手工缫丝是不能满足的。结果是,村民生产的生丝不适用于改进了的纺织工业。西方纺织工业对这种生丝需求下降,因而价格下跌。这也就是为什么我们必须把科学方法引进村里的原因。(A栏,Ⅲ项,A.3)

    但如果没有社会组织的相应变革,技术变革是不可能的。例如,轮子平稳的转动只有通过中心动力有规则的机械运动才能达到。为了改进技术,引进蒸汽引擎,必然引起一种从家庭个体劳动到工厂集体
    劳动的变革。电力的使用,又可能使生产过程分散,从而需要工业之
    间复杂得多的协作。在一个集体企业系统下,生产资料和劳动之间的
    关系也变得更加复杂。为了生产,引进新的社会组织,变革力量也必
    须传授新的社会原则。在组织新工业中选择社会原则也与变革力量的
    利益相关。蚕业学校对本身盈利不感兴趣,因为它不是一个企业机
    构。那么工业改革使谁得益呢?变革者的回答是人民。新工业组织的
    原则是“合作”(A栏,Ⅳ项,B.2)。变革者对变革的正确解说如
    下:

    机器用来增添人类的幸福。不幸的是,它被用来为相反的目的服务。但我仍然相信,试
    图把这些工具引进中国的改革者的责任,是寻找一种正当的办法使用机器。对我来说,最重要
    的是,人不应该成为机器的奴隶。换句话说,把机器当作一种生产资料的人应该拥有机器。这
    就是为什么我坚持合作的原则。要按照资本主义的方式来组织新的工厂容易得多,但我为什么
    要这样做呢?我应该为资本家的利益工作而使人民更加痛苦吗?从技术改革所得到的利益应该
    归于参加生产的人们。

    我的另一个信念是,蚕丝工业曾经是而且应该继续是一种乡村工业。我的理由是,如果
    我们把工业从农村引向别的地方,像很多工业家所做的那样,也是非常容易做到的,农民实际
    上就会挨饿。另一方面,我也很了解,工人们在城市里是如何生活的。农村姑娘被吸引到城市
    工厂去工作,挣微薄的工资,几乎不能养活自己,她们离开了自己的家。这种过程既损害了城
    市工人又破坏了农村的家庭。如果中国工业只能以牺牲穷苦农民为代价而发展的话,我个人认
    为这个代价未免太大了。

    我工作的目的是,通过引进科学的生产技术和组织以合作为原则的新工业,来复兴乡村经济。

    变革者趋向社会主义的思想代表了当前中国知识阶级的部分思想状况。这是同西方的现代技术和资本主义工业系统一起引进的新看法。中国人民在世界经济中的地位以及同西方列强的不断斗争,为传播社会主义思想创造了有利条件。正如中国人民所了解的,公众普遍反对资本主义,甚至于那些代表资本主义的人也不敢公开为资本主义的原则辩护。这种态度在已故孙中山先生的“三民主义”里阐述得很清楚,从理论上说,它被现今政府所接受并作为国家政策的指导原则。

    另一方面,社会主义思想在中国并非新的东西。孙中山先生的基本政治思想是实现传统的教导,诸如“天下为公”和“耕者有其田”。(C栏,Ⅲ项,B.1)

    4.当地对变革的支持

    我们已经看到,蚕业学校由于在村外,因此仅仅是一种潜在的力量。为把潜在力量转变成现实力量,还需要另一个因素,学校和村民之间没有直接的社会关系。占有新知识的群体没有直接使用知识,而需要这种知识的群体又没有机会获得知识,要使变革力量在村中起作用,中间必须有一座桥梁,这是重要的。当地领导人是充当这个桥梁的角色。

    根据合作工厂已公布的报告,主动在于当地领导人一边。可以引陈写的一席话来说明。

    江苏以产丝著称,但这一工业更多地依赖自然因素而不是人的力量,结果是农民在丝业
    中失败了。这经常损害人民。鉴于这种情况,我(陈)和沈先生(震泽镇的一个领导人)在
    1923年的夏季例会中向镇改进社建议,应设立一个教学中心以便改革养蚕方法。建议获得批准
    后,拨款600元来筹办此事。

    恰巧蚕业学校的校长,也因生丝价格下跌正想为改革缫丝工业传统技术开办一个附设的
    推广部门。当年冬天,他由费女士和胡女士陪同来到开弦弓,并讲了一些课。人们都非常感兴
    趣。然后,镇改进社的主席根据决议,授权校长组织拟议的教学中心。校长同意与镇改进社合
    作,资助这一计划并决定就地在开弦弓开始工作。

    除了我自己的家庭以外,我还把过去由于丝业的不断失败而受苦的20家召集在一起。改
    革工作于1924年春开始了。 [43] 我已提过,村长的职务不是世袭的。除了他的服务对社区
    有用以外,他的权威没有其它的凭藉(第六章第4节)。他的一项最重要的职能是了解当地的
    需要,采取必要的措施来实行领导。村长的职务没有经济报酬,但通过为村里做一些特殊的工
    作,他可以得到经济上的收益。这就是陈支持蚕业改革计划的意愿。(B栏,Ⅱ项,A及B)
    当地领导人的地位,通过丝业改革加强了,这从周的情况来看更
    为明显。在丝业改革以前周没有什么社会影响。由于他识字,有能
    力,他成为这项工作的助手并提高了声望。最后,他被高一级的行政
    管理机构任命为乡长(第七章第5节)。他的社会地位是通过参加这项
    改革计划而获得的。

    在解释村长在社会变革中为什么不是一股反对改革的力量时,上
    述分析有重要参考价值。在最初阶段没有人积极反对改革。蚕业学校
    作了情况会得到改善的允诺,在人民一方面则抱着希望。

    蚕丝价格的急剧下跌迫使人民接受对传统丝业的某些改革。但他
    们缺乏阐明情况的知识和缺乏制定变革计划的知识(C栏,II项)。他
    们对已经提出的计划所要达到的要求也缺乏判断能力。新的技术虽然
    已被证明有用时,人们一方面准备接受改革,一方面还在怀疑新鲜事
    物。这就是为什么一开始参加这项计划的仅有21户,正如该报告具体
    说明的那样,这些户用传统技术操作时遭受了惨痛的失败。但总起来
    说,只用了两年工夫便把整个村子纳入蚕业教学中心的指导。

    5.养蚕的改革计划

    如同我已经解释过的,改革者的主要目的是从技术上改进农村企
    业,但是对文化的某一方面进行变革,自然会引起其它诸方面的变
    化。这样的过程一旦开始,便会继续下去,直到整个系统完全重新改
    组为止。在研究社会制度之间的功能关系时,研究变迁的顺序是特别
    有意义的。

    改革计划是沿着蚕丝业的自然过程向前推进的。这是从蚕蛾产卵
    生产蚕种开始,接着是孵化,养蚕、收集蚕茧,从农村来说,到缫丝
    作为结束。关于市场销售问题,将在以后章节中讨论。

    生产蚕种的科学知识可分成两个部分,即通过实验杂交,培育良
    种,以及通过显微镜检查,分离受感染的蚕种。过去,人们是通过他
    们自己喂养的蚕的纯系繁育生产蚕种的。这也会使病菌传给第二代。
    为了改革蚕种生产系统,把遗传学的原理和使用显微镜的方法教给每
    一个农民是不实际的,聘请一个专家为农民生产蚕种要便宜得多。因
    此,蚕业学校首先接过了此项工作,供应村民蚕种。有趣的是我们发
    现在这一点上,改革者的行动与他们的目的不那么一致。他们决定把
    工业留在农村里,却把蚕种的生产从农村转移到专家手里。但蚕种的
    生产从经济上来说是不重要的,因为蚕种的价格仅为生丝生产总费用
    的3%。

    当蚕丝改革工作逐步普及到整个长江下游地区时,对于灭菌蚕种
    的需求量迅速增加。蚕业学校已不能满足需要,很多私人便来生产蚕
    种,乘此机会牟取利益。蚕种的质量不能保持,对改革计划的坏影响
    明显起来,这引起了政府的干预。省政府成立了蚕种检查局,对私人
    生产的蚕种有权检查,并进行价格控制。(B栏,Ⅳ项,B.1)
    人们只在孵化前不久收到蚕种。蚕种在生产者手里是得到特殊照
    料的。从孵化到收茧子,这整个工作过程都包括在“养蚕”这个词
    中。这个过程是在一个特殊组织之下在村里开展起来的。改革开始阶
    段,学校派出指导人员教村民如何利用科学知识,特别是防止蚕病、
    控制温度和湿度。为了便于管理和指导,各家的幼蚕,按照合作的原
    则,集中到公共房屋里,称作“稚蚕公育”。费用和劳动根据蚕主放
    在公用蚕室内的蚕种按比例分摊。目前村里共有8间公用蚕室,基本上
    包括了村里养的全部幼蚕。为了这一目的,专门造了这所有8间房屋的
    建筑物。从1923年至1925年对每张蚕种增收两角作为建筑费。(B栏,
    Ⅲ项,B.1.a)

    集体养蚕的方法只有在幼蚕时期有效。6个星期之内,它们从极为
    细小的“蚕蚁”长到两吋半长蚕身。第三次蜕皮以后,目前公用的房
    间便不足以容纳这些蚕了。如果没有更大的房屋,集体喂养的方法便
    只得中断。建造能容纳全部的蚕的一所房屋从经济上来说并不值得,
    因为需要大地方喂养的这一段时间较短,用私人的房子方便得多。最
    后两个星期,家里的全部房间,除去厨房和一半卧室以外,都用来养
    蚕。仅这一事实就意味着除非村里的物质基础有根本的改变,否则养
    蚕基本上只能依旧是家庭副业。

    第三次蜕皮以后,蚕被搬到各户。每户分别喂养自己的蚕。在搬
    蚕以前,个人养蚕的房子要经过消毒,学校的指导员要告诉他们注意
    事项。在这一阶段经常要去检查。有病的蚕立即消灭以防传染。根据
    蚕的需要控制室内温度和湿度(B栏,Ⅲ项,A.2)。采取这些措施的
    结果,因病而损失的蚕,其数量控制在20%以下,蚕茧的总生产量同用
    传统方法喂养时相比至少增加40%。

    当学校指导工作在村里被公认取得成功时,省政府便把它的工作
    向整个产丝区推广。在以后章节中我们再进一步描述这一情况。
    在讨论缫丝程序以前,可尝试估计一下这一部分的生产及其成
    本。一家养蚕的总数取决于房屋大小和劳力多少。蚕是养在约1.5×1
    米大小的长方形匾里。匾放在支架的搁杆上。每一个支架可放8个匾。
    每间房间可放5个支架。一张蚕种(标准大小)孵出来的蚕,到最后阶
    段需占一个支架的地方。一个人可管理2或3架。每架可收蚕茧34磅,
    可缫生丝48两(或3.4磅)。在改革条件下,一户一般可生产蚕茧约
    200磅,每100磅可卖60至70元(根据上述报告)。

    每养一架蚕约需400磅桑叶。在养蚕期间,桑叶价格升降幅度很
    大。每100磅的最高价格有时超过3.5元,最低价格不到1.5元。养蚕所
    需总的开支约30至40元。除其它费用以外,蚕茧生产费用不包括劳
    动,每户约需50元。如果出售蚕茧,一般的户可收入70至90元。
    改革计划还包括引进秋种。这个地区一年可育三次蚕。但因气候
    关系,夏季和秋季养蚕需要更多的设备和注意的地方。目前,养两季
    蚕的仍然非常有限。

    6.合作工厂

    现在我们就要说到缫丝过程,这就是把蚕茧缫成生丝的最后阶
    段。对这一过程的改革主要目的是生产质量较好的生丝。根据丝的粗
    细划一,断头减少来评定生丝的质量。据蚕业学校的专家说,传统方
    法的缺点在于:(1)用于溶解蚕茧上胶质的水温不恒定;(2)一股
    丝线中所含纤维数不固定;(3)从蚕茧不同的层次抽出来的丝粗细不
    同,未予重视;(4)缫丝机轮子的运动不规则。为了改进生丝质量,
    改革者试了数种方法。他们的下述谈话将说明这个情况。

    一开始,我们并没有想要引进工厂。我们想的是继续在家里进行这种劳动。我们只不过
    采用一种改良的木制机器来代替旧式机器。用脚踏转动轮子,每个人可分别在自己家中工作。
    用化学品来溶解胶质,但溶液温度无法达到严格的控制。蚕业学校在镇里组织了训练班,为时
    3个月,教授调整蚕茧各层的丝以及保持固定数量纤维的技术。1924年的时候,村里只有10台
    这样的机器。到了1927年,机器总数增加到100多台。在训练班里有70多名年青妇女。但由于
    轮子的运动不规则,产品质量仍然达不到出口标准的要求。另一方面,市场萧条更加严重。

    1928年,这种“改良丝”的价格跌到每100两60元。虽然它比土产丝好些,但我们不满意这种
    情况。我们从实验中了解到,除非能有一个用蒸汽引擎的中心动力,质量就不易达到出口水
    平。但引进蒸汽引擎必须同时有集体工厂系统。换句话说,如果我们要提高产品质量,就不能
    保持家庭手工业的生产方式。所以我们决定试验设计一个要能实现应用现代生产技术的一切有
    利条件的工厂。这个工厂同时又不宜太大,要能办在农村里,用当地的劳力和由当地供应的原
    料。这个试验具有比较广泛的意义。如果我们能用较便宜的劳动力生产与大工厂同等质量的生
    丝,我们就能扩大这种缫丝工厂而不必惧怕城里工厂的竞争。通过开办这种小规模的工厂,乡
    村工业能打下一个坚实的基础,乡村经济从而可以复兴。1929年我们开始试验。我们的试验直
    到1935年重新装备了新机器之后才证明是成功的。这种机器是由日本最新型机器修改而成。我
    们用它生产出中国最好的生丝。1935年,这个工厂的产品被出口局列为最佳产品。

    从上述情况可以明显地看到合作工厂代替家庭手工业是由技术考
    虑决定的。蒸汽引擎使轮子转动可以控制,并且平稳,从而使抽丝均
    匀,速度加快,因而不可避免地产生了一种集中的系统。至于引进电
    力是否会再改变集中的系统,则是将来试验的问题了。(B栏,Ⅲ项,
    A.3)

    一个从事生产的工厂需要有适合安装机器的房子。建造工厂又需
    要技术知识和经费。技术知识由蚕业学校提供,但经费从哪儿来呢?
    这个问题就关系到所有制和分配问题。根据改革者的意图,在工厂开
    办以前,制定这些规章所依据的基本原则都已经确定了。原则是,工
    厂应属于农民。但农民如何拥有它,谁是农民?

    所有权属于这个合作社的社员。他们对工厂的责任限于他们所贡
    献的股份。入社以自愿为原则,并不限于本村的人。凡愿遵守社员义
    务者便可被吸收为社员。社员的义务是在工厂里有一份股金,每年供
    给工厂一定数量的蚕茧作原料。这一合作社共有429名社员,基本上包
    括了村里所有的住户及邻村的50多户。

    根据规章,工厂的最高权力机构是社员全体大会。大会选出一个
    执行委员会,理论上它对大会负责。实际上恰恰相反,人们按照当地
    领导人和执行委员会的意见工作,当地领导人遵照改革者和蚕业学校
    的意见行事。由于整个工作是在改革者的指导下进行,人们对开办工
    厂也没有足够的知识。社员没有什么可以说的。由于农民缺乏受教育
    的机会,文盲率高,这使改革者在实施训练计划中发生很大困难,这
    些需要受训练的农民才是工厂的真正的主人(C栏,Ⅲ项,B.2)。社
    员对投票制度完全不熟悉,他们也未想过行使投票的权利来管理工
    厂。他们只关心以利润形式分给他们的实际利益,对工厂的其它工作
    很不了解(C栏,Ⅲ项,B.3)。他们不知道根据什么他们可以要求利
    润,正如他们不知道根据什么他们应该给地主交租。对他们来说,所
    有权只意味着他们可以分得一份利润。当我们讨论工厂的财务问题
    时,这个问题将表现得更加清楚。

    当然,村里没有多余的资金来资助工厂(本章第2节)。开办工厂
    所需的经费总共为49,848元。每个社员约需分担114元,第一年,社
    员入股金额实际上仅2,848元,约为总额的5.7%。
    名义上,“资本”,或工厂所有者的贡献,或工厂主的有限责任
    固定在10,000元。这一数目被分成1,000股,每股10元。社员每人至
    少购买一股。第一年,认购了700股,可在五年期间交款。目前,只收
    到一半的股金(B栏,Ⅲ项,B.3.a)。显然,工厂的资金还需靠其它
    来源。

    蒸汽机和机器(旧式)是从蚕业学校借来的,估计价值4,000
    元。有协议规定,五年以后工厂从利润中抽出钱来还给学校。但由于
    经济困难,工厂尚未履行这一诺言。为建造厂房和其它开支,工厂向
    省农民银行借了15,000元的一笔长期贷款。由于商业上的原因,农民
    银行尚未同意支付。显然,负债是受“资本”10,000元的限制的,由
    于工厂在农村,一旦工厂破产,厂房和其它不动产无法拍卖。但政府
    的政策是要为乡村工业提供资金,这才有可能向银行借贷(B栏,Ⅳ
    项,B.2)。另外,工厂向最近的镇,震泽的一个地方银行借了一笔
    3,000元的短期贷款(用土地和厂房作抵押)。

    从上述情况可以看到,工厂资金的基础实际上主要是政府的信贷,并不是靠人民的投资。

    原料由社员供应。每年收集新鲜蚕茧。社员交蚕茧时,工厂交付蚕茧价值的70%。这笔钱,是每年从省银行借来的,蚕茧作为抵押。

    由于30%是延期付款,社员多交蚕茧也得不到多少好处,因此他们只交最低限额的蚕茧,尤其是1930年以后。1930年是把利润分给社员的最后一年。以下是工厂提供的统计数字。

    上表说明从1930年到1935年社员供应蚕茧的数量逐渐下降(B栏,
    Ⅲ项,B.3.b)。1932年总供应量还不足以供工厂开工一百余天之用。
    机器闲着不转是不经济的。因此,还需从市场购买一些蚕茧。1934年
    从市场购买的蚕茧量比社员供应的多。在另一方面,工厂还接受其它
    工厂供给的原料代为缫丝的订货。这种方法被称为“代缫”,即为其
    他人缫丝。1932年为别厂缫丝超过25担,实际上相当于从村里供应原
    料的缫丝量。1935年工厂重新装备以后,丝的总产量超过前几年平均
    量的三分之一。但社员的蚕茧供应没有跟上来,虽然1935年稍有增
    加。在原料供应方面,工厂是半依赖于外界的。
    劳力来自社员。由于引进工厂,生产中所需的劳力比在家庭手工
    业中所需的劳力少得多。这个工厂的缫丝部分30个工人已足够。她们
    都是年轻妇女,年龄从16至30岁不等。选茧和清洗蚕茧需要非技术工
    人10名。丝抽出来以后必须重新整理并按出口标准包扎,这一部分工
    作需要6至8名技术工人。工人总数约50人。此外,尚有两名经理,一
    名技师,一名司库,一名机器维修保养工,两名杂工。

    在缫丝和整理丝时需要特殊训练。因此,工种不同,待遇也不
    同。缫丝和整理工按日工资计算,每天4角至6角。挑选和清洗蚕茧工
    按计件工资计算,一天可得约2至3角。(B栏,Ⅲ项,B.2.a)
    技师由蚕业学校推荐,司库由当地银行推荐。总的管理业务由当
    地领导人陈和周负责。但最高职权在蚕业学校推广部。职员均是固定
    工资。1929年总工资为7,557元,占当时总开支的57%。每一个普通工
    人一年工作150天约可得70元。

    从以上分析,我们能看到工厂:(1)属于社员所有;(2)主要
    由农民银行给予资金;(3)由蚕业学校通过当地领导人管理;(4)
    部分社员参加劳动,担任工作。所谓合作原则其意义主要在于分配
    上。

    1929年即第一年,工厂的利润为10,807,934元。按下列原则进行分配:为鼓励社员并扩大组织,我们决定提高红利,约为总利润的70%。我们要求社员借一半红利给工厂以便工厂还债。利润的15%。将作为我们的储备基金。其余金额将被分成:(1)改良储备金;(2)明年开支津贴;(3)职员奖金。比例为4∶3∶3。 [44]那一年,社员所分到的红利确实相当于他们所购股份的两倍。但自从那年以后,丝价跌落到如此程度,以致毫无利润可得。1931年以来一直没有公布资产负债表。我只能提供头三年的数字。

    1931年起,工厂想开始还债。如1929年资产负债表上所示,负债
    达135,663,763元,但1931年减为77,271,544元。大笔借款的利
    息,也是亏损的一个原因。1929年利息为5,060元,1930年为5,500
    元,1931年为4,121元。1935年工厂重新装备现代机器。预期在1936
    年可有一些盈利。他们想要修改分配原则。改革者和当地领导人都认
    为一开始分配这样高的股息是错误的。一般社员把这看成是理所当
    然。但当工厂不能分配利润时,他们便抱怨和失望。他们认识到以后
    每年如能分到少一些但固定的红利比在一个时期分到一大笔红利要
    好。

    7.政府的支持

    上面我已说明政府是如何进入改革事业的。一开始,镇地方政
    府,即镇公所与蚕业学校合作草拟改革计划。但1923年那时候,省政
    府在一个军阀手里,他对那种措施没有任何兴趣。南京国民党政府在
    1927年成立以后,农村建设才逐渐成为政府的主要政策,对乡村丝业
    和合作运动给予特殊关切。所以,这个村子的合作工厂才能得到政府
    提供的资金。此外,村里的试验是中国农村工业中大的改革方案的先
    驱。回顾一下政府是如何接受这个趋势并把这种改革计划传到中国产
    丝的其它许多区域,是颇有意思的。
    下面摘引的几段文章是选自《中国年鉴》中有关这个问题的、有
    代表性的官方计划。

    (1)蚕丝业改革。

    “中国农村工业中最重要的一项是蚕丝业。但近年来甚难与日本
    竞争,主要是因为在该国培育了最好的蚕。
    在所有省份中,凡蚕丝生产有所发展者,均属地方当局与国民政
    府合作,或为改善蚕丝工作中的状况而采取了特殊措施。江苏、浙江
    两省之所为,可作为全国各地为振兴蚕丝业而采取的措施的典型。过
    去,蚕都由农民饲养,他们的保守态度以及缺少资金的条件,阻碍了
    引进改良办法来改进工业的可能性。……江苏、浙江的官员,组织了
    一个蚕丝业委员会,作为改良工作的第一步。一开始,委员会为避免
    与茧商竞争,提出了收购鲜茧的官价。在秋季,委员会倾注全力于改
    进蚕种,用改良的品种来代替当地的蚕种。浙江农民用的蚕种由政府
    的蚕丝实验站颁发,私人培育的蚕种禁止使用。1934年江苏实行了同
    样的控制,措施是试验性的,不像浙江那样彻底……除改良品种外,
    委员会还对新鲜蚕茧规定一个官价以及对每一地区的收购代理处限定
    了数目。
    江苏、浙江、山东、四川、广东等省改进蚕丝工业的三年计划也
    由国家经济委员会的蚕丝改良委员会制定。为实现1935年的第一年计
    划,所需经费为1,500,000元。
    1934年7月至1935年6月的财政年度,国家经济委员会为蚕丝改良
    委员会拨款400,000元。” [45]

    (2)合作运动。

    “自从1919年中国开始了合作运动以来进展很慢;但随着北伐国
    家统一,合作运动在国民党计划中开始有了重要的地位,它和旨在同
    外国平等的基础上发展中国。从那时起,合作运动迅速发展。国民党
    早在1919年便对合作运动有了兴趣。孙中山先生在地方政府的演说中
    曾建议,在工人农民中促进合作企业……国民党第二次全国代表大会
    决定组织农民银行,在中国农民中间推广合作企业。1936年8月国民党
    中央执行局全体会议决议中指出政府应在农民中推进合作社的组
    织……
    南京国民党政府成立以后,很多省开始认真推动合作运动。1928
    年2月国民党中央执行理事会第四次全体会议上,蒋介石将军和陈果夫
    联合提议组织专门的合作委员会。当年10月,国民党中央执行局向所
    有分支发布命令,要求它们把合作事业作为其政治活动的一个组成部
    分。
    此外,江苏省政府颁发了一系列有关合作社的暂行规章制度,并
    于1928年7月16日组织了江苏农民银行以便发展农村经济并为农民提供
    方便的低息贷款。” [46]

    8.改革中的困难

    人民愿意接受改革,主要在于实际利益,例如增加了家庭收入。
    现在我们可以看一看改革计划在多大程度上满足这种期望。
    蚕种的消毒、稚蚕公育、教员的定期指导使成本有所降低,蚕茧
    增产。这一部分改革使得农民的收入大约比以前增加了一倍(B栏,Ⅲ
    项,C.1.a)。缫丝改革的成果并不理想。1929年每股分得红利约10
    元。但自从那年起,他们再也没有从工厂拿到什么。相反,他们还有
    义务供应原料而且是延期付款30%。至目前为止,由于有了工厂而收入
    真正有所增加的是工厂的工人和职员,以工资的形式增加了收入。他
    们是这一社区的少数。(B栏,Ⅲ项,C.1.b)
    工厂未能分给社员年利是由于两个基本因素。首先,改革者未能
    控制价格水平。他们成功地生产了高质量的丝,但质量和价格之间比
    率不相称。确实,好丝应该能卖好价,但丝的总的价格在不同时期波
    动较大。只要改革者不能控制市场,单是改进产品质量未必能获取高
    的报酬,因此,村民的收入未见提高。
    造成目前这种状况的更直接的因素是资金问题。在1930至1936年
    间工厂并不是没有盈利,因为贷款的数目每年有所降低。换句话说,
    工厂节约下自己生产的盈利,买回了借来的生产资料。人们不算这笔
    账。他们只知道家庭的具体收入。一旦他们的愿望没有实现,他们的
    希望破灭,其直接反应就是不再继续向工厂交纳股金,至目前为止,
    只缴纳了认购股金的半数。

    当然,根据规章,社员自己有权查账,并可要求经理解释。但人
    们只停留于怀疑和偶尔的议论上,而不采取一定步骤进行调查。他们
    大多数是文盲。他们不明白写在资产负债表上的数字。规章赋予他们
    的角色,对他们来说是新的。改革者只教授女孩子如何缫丝,而没有
    教社员如何当工厂的主人。他们对自己的责任没有认识。只要教育工
    作跟不上工业改革的步伐,合作工厂可以只是为人民而开设,部分属
    于人民,但决不可能真正由人民管理。

    现代机械被引进农村经济,正如我们已经看到在农业中引进了水
    泵,使有缫丝机的家家户户发生了一个新的劳动工具利用的问题。换
    句话说,这个村庄过去至少有350名妇女从事缫丝工作。现在开办了工
    厂,同等量的工作,不到70个人就能轻易地担负起来。生产所需的劳
    动量减少了。例如,现代的缫丝机,每个工人同时能照看20个锭子,
    而旧缫丝机一个人只能掌握4至5个。从技术观点来看,这是一个很大
    的改进。但这一改进对农村经济意味着什么呢?将近300名妇女失去了
    他们的劳动机会(B栏,Ⅲ项,C.2.b)。“失业”的问题引起了比较
    广泛的反响——根据男女性别不同的传统分工仍然不变,但农田面积
    如此之小,要把妇女劳力引向田地是不可能的。然而也没有引进新的
    工业来吸收多余的妇女劳力。(C栏,Ⅲ项,C.2.b)

    改革者曾经想用分红办法来解决问题。但如我们在上面表明的,
    并未获得成功。结果是:(1)为那些由于多种原因不能到城镇去的人
    保存了或在某种程度上恢复了传统的家庭工业,通过原料的竞争成为
    改革计划的一种阻力;(2)妇女向城镇移动,这是与改革者原来的意
    图相矛盾的;(3)农村中产生了一种特殊的挣工资的阶层。
    对残存的传统家庭工业,可以作量的估计,这个村庄蚕茧的总生
    产量约为72,000磅。假定这一生产量是稳定的,直接卖给城镇的茧子
    为数极少,那么对工厂的供应减少表明了家庭的储存增加。1929年,
    留给家庭的蚕茧约为总生产量的六分之一,但1932年增加到三分之
    二。1936年我离开村庄以前,留给家庭的约为三分之一。卖生丝能比
    卖蚕茧多得多少,很难说,因为蚕茧和生丝价格都有波动,农民不知
    如何预测。如果我们按生丝最低价格看,一元钱三两,生产者仅能比
    原料的价值多拿少许,如果后者的价格约为每担50元。但蚕茧市场开
    放时生丝的价格还是未知数。农民保留原料以便从事家庭缫丝的原
    因,并不在于实际考虑丝和茧的价格,而是因为他们相信缫丝能比卖
    原料多挣钱。

    在蚕丝工业中工厂取代家庭工业是一个普遍过程,并不限于这个
    村庄。近二十年来附近城市机缫丝业的发展极快 [47] ,城市工业吸引
    农村劳力,无疑这种人口流动对农村社区的传统社会结构是一种破坏
    性的力量。改革者的原意之一就是要阻止这一过程。但村庄里的小型
    工厂为当地原料供应所限,未能充分利用村里现有的劳力。相反,它
    也不能阻止农村人口的外流,我已经在上面表明,1935年有32名16—
    25岁的女青年住在村外(第六章第1节),她们在无锡丝厂工作。我在
    村里的时候,震泽又开了一家蚕丝工厂。村中更多的女青年被吸收到
    工厂里。本村16—25岁的女青年共有106名。80%以上现在村外的工厂
    或在合作工厂工作。她们就是新的挣工资的人。

    挣工资的阶层并不是村里传统的结构。农业雇工非常少。劳动在
    非常有限的意义上进入商品领域。只有在家庭手工业衰落的情况下,
    妇女劳动力才在村里形成了一个市场。我们将在下一节再讨论这个问
    题。

    9.对亲属关系的影响

    现在挣工资被看作是一种特殊的优惠,因为它对家庭预算有直接
    的贡献。那些没有成年妇女的人家开始懊悔了。妇女在社会中的地位
    逐渐起了变化。例如,一个在村中工厂工作的女工因为下雨时丈夫忘
    记给她送伞,竟会公开责骂她的丈夫。这是很有意思的,因为这件小
    事指出了夫妻之间关系的变化。根据传统的观念,丈夫是不侍候妻子
    的,至少在大庭广众之下,他不能这样做。另外,丈夫不能毫无抗议
    或反击,便接受妻子的责备。

    一个女孩的传统经济地位是依附于她的父亲或丈夫的。她没有机
    会拥有大宗的钱财(第四章第2节)。家的财权在一家之长的手里。这
    与传统的集体生产相互关联。在地里工作的男人靠他们的女人送饭,
    饲养蚕所需的桑叶由男人从远处运来。个人不容易意识到在一家的集
    体生产中的贡献。但挣工资基本上是个人的事。挣钱的人能感觉到她
    的工资收入是她自己劳动的结果。这是收入者本人和家长,都会感觉
    到的。此外,工资由工厂直接付给她本人。至少在这个时候,她可以
    将她的一部分工资按她自己的愿望去花费。因此,家中的经济关系就
    逐步地得到改变。比如,女孩子在合理范围内,为了正当的目的,如
    买一些衣服,那是可以允许而不受干涉的。但不允许她把所有的工资
    都花掉,工资的大部分要交给家长,归入一家的共同预算。为了在这
    个新的形势下,保持集体和集中的经济体系,家长甚至不惜牺牲他的
    权威,也必须被迫的对家中的成员作出考虑。女孩子挣的钱交给谁,
    不是一个复杂的问题。女孩子未婚时,如果她有母亲,而家长是她的
    祖父,她的母亲会将她的钱收下一部分以供她将来结婚时所用。如果
    经济状况不允许存钱,全部金额归入家的总的预算之中。一个已婚的
    妇女则将她收入的一部分留作她自己的积蓄。这种情况说明了单个家
    庭不断从家的复合群体中分化出来。

    挣钱的人从一家的成员中分离出来,对亲属关系也产生了实质的
    变化。儿媳从婆母处分离出来可以减少日常的争吵。但妻子从丈夫处
    分离出来会使婚姻的关系松散。可以举出一个极端的例子来说明。有
    一个妇女,在结婚一年后离开了他的丈夫。她在无锡的一家工厂里工
    作,并和这个厂里的一个工人发生了恋爱。他们这种不合法的结合被
    发现之后,他们被厂方开除。他们同居了两个月,由于经济所迫不得
    不分离。这妇女回到村中,受到很大的羞辱。她的公婆拒绝再要她,
    但后来又收留了她,因为她的公婆准备将她另嫁他人,以便可以收到
    一笔钱作为补偿。最后,考虑到她在本村丝厂里能工作的本领,她的
    公婆取消了原来的打算,待她一如既往。她的丈夫对这件事则完全采
    取被动的态度。

    孩子从母亲处分开,就会使家中的亲密关系发生新的安排。母亲
    喂奶的时间缩短了。当祖母的接过母亲的责任,继续照看、抚养孩
    子。这也使婆媳之间产生了新的关系。那些在本村工厂里工作而不能
    带孩子的女人,也有类似的状况。

    以上事实说明了亲属关系以新的形式进行着重新组合,并将随着工业的变迁得到调整。我现有的材料只能为进一步的调查提出一些问题。

    第十三章 养羊与贩卖

    进行蚕丝业的改革仅仅是为增加居民的收入、抵制丝价下跌所做的各种努力之一。但根据我现有的资料不可能对目前采取的其它措施进行详尽的分析。

    新兴事业中最重要的一项是养羊。大约10年前就有人开始养羊。但到最近才变得重要起来。养羊业的发展并不是由于某个人的倡议。村里的人从邻居那里听说,镇里新开了一家店铺,收购羊胎和新生的羊羔。市场的需要使这个村子里兴起了这项新事业。但甚至到现在,人们还不甚了解羊胎究竟有何用处,他们经常向我提出这个问题。有些人想要杀掉母羊好取羊胎,羊胎皮是值钱的。这个主意与传统的伦理观念很不相符,尽管人们自己还要溺杀婴儿。

    养羊所遇到的主要困难是饲养问题。土地的90%是农田(第十章第2节)。除几块属于城里人的坟地外,几乎没有适于放羊的场地。农田是敞开的,没有篱笆,牲畜乱走,可能损害庄稼。在这种情况下无法在田野中放羊。所以,就盖起了专用的羊圈,把羊关在里面。正如我上面提到的,羊圈已变成了住家普遍都有的附属建筑了。

    为了喂羊,就必须割草,冬天用干桑叶喂羊。就这一点而言,家庭劳务中就产生了一种新的劳动分工。割草的事由孩子们担任。如果你在村里走一走,就可以看见到处有三五成群割草的孩子,有些还不到10岁,他们有的在桑树下,有的沿着河边,还有些在坟地里。这样,孩子们的劳动与家庭经济结合了起来。对于小学校来说,这就产生了一个新问题,文化教育的价值在人们眼里,还不如孩子们割草直接为家庭收入作出的贡献大。缺课人数与村里养羊的头数相关。陈曾遗憾地表示,学校的课程过于死板,难以与目前的经济状况相适应(第三章第5节)。这使人们注意到关于经济与教育的关系的令人感兴趣的问题,但目前我不能讨论这个问题。

    把羊关在羊圈里饲养的另一个好处是便于收集羊粪。羊粪是一种有价值的肥料。村里有300多个小羊栏。每个羊圈养1—5只羊。粗略估计,村里养羊的总数约为500头。

    为了开展养羊业,需要一定数额的资金,至少要有足够购买母羊的钱。公羊可以从亲戚那里借来或者租来为繁殖之用。对于这项服务所付的报酬没有固定的数目,多数是采取送礼的形式。如果一个农民自己筹不起款子来买母羊,他可以养别人的羊。这样就产生了一种特有的方式,村民称之为“分羊”,从字面上讲就是“把羊分开”。养羊的人的责任是饲养,到时便能分得半数小羊羔和羊栏里的一半粪肥。周的父亲是最大的羊主,他有40只羊,其中只有4只养在他自己的羊圈里。

    当羊胎即将长成前不久,就可以把母羊卖掉。每只羊胎的价格为3—5元。羊主也可以把刚生下的羊羔卖掉,把母羊留下。这时,羊羔的价格略低,但一只母羊一年能生一两次羊羔,而把羊羔饲养成熟却需要一年多的时间。所以人们喜欢卖羊羔,而不卖羊胎。反对屠杀孕期动物的传统也使得人们更加愿意这样做。一只母羊平均每年生产2—4只羊羔,能为羊主增加20—30元的收入。

    农民收入的另一个来源是贩卖。在较长的农闲季节里,人们从事这种买卖(第九章第3节)。货物并非自己生产,而是用自己的船从邻省浙江运至沿岸的一些城镇贩卖。这是一种地区之间的流通。但从村民的观点看来,实际是像贩卖或搬运工一样出卖自己的劳务。为我提供情况的当地人说,每条贩运船一年可赚40元。当然,收入取决于贩运货物的种类及其价格的波动情况。我没有机会跟着他们一起去,因为他们这行的活动时间是8月底至10月中,然后又从12月中至1月底,那时我已经离开这个村庄。这些商业活动都是按阳历时间安排的。我不能在此作很深入的分析,只是想说明,这是农民收入的一个重要来源,根据提供情况的人说,从事该项行业的船只数目,近几年来有所增加。

    十四章 贸易

    1.交换方式

    交换是个人之间或一些人之间,他们的物品或劳务在某种等价的基础上,相互转换的过程。哪里有专业化的生产,哪里便需要交换。生产专业化甚至发生在家庭的不同成员间,但在家庭中,交换方式同
    在市场中所见到的不同。因为首先在集体经济中,分配和交换的过程
    不易区别。在田里劳动的丈夫靠妻子为他煮饭。从妻子对生产过程的
    贡献来说,她对农产品的权利,应该列在产品分配的项目下。但如果
    她消耗的要比她分配所得的那一份多,实际上便产生了交换。其次,
    当财产为一个群体的成员共同所有时,交换的要素是模糊不清的。有
    了劳动分工,成员通过不同的职业向共同生活的来源作出自己的贡
    献,同时从这一来源获取各自生活所需的资料。各成员之间究竟作了
    些什么交换因而是不明显的。

    这并不意味着权利和义务的相互关系的概念、贡献和享受对等的
    概念不存在于亲近的社会群体中。相反,它们是家庭生活中发生争吵
    和不满的最常见的原因,并且往往发生一种妒忌性的坚持不下的局
    面。对这种家庭群体的经济关系作出定量分析,需要精确的实地调查
    技术,但并不是不可能的。

    比较不明显的、不直接的交换形式通过群体固有的制度的约束,
    已经成为可能了。例如,父母对孩子的义务可以通过年轻一代以后对
    父母的赡养,或者年轻一代对下一代的义务来取得平衡。时间越长,
    物品和劳务的转换范围越大,群体中社会纽带亦越强。物品或劳务的
    交换是社会纽带的具体表现。只有在一些需要很长时期才能相互完成
    的义务,有关的个人才会感到他们之间有着牢固的社会关系,其结果
    是形成了群体的一种内聚力量。从这一角度考虑,慷慨可以被看作是
    一个人向另一个人提供劳务或物品的预支性质取得使两个人的关系密
    切起来的结果。

    在大一些的社会群体中有同类的交换。例如扩大的亲属关系群体
    和邻里群体。在村里邻居之间,需要时可以互相挪拿东西用于消费或
    其它用途。在一定的限度内,一个人对他的邻居有用,他会感到高
    兴。如果借用者立刻要付酬并说明同等交换,出借者便会很不高兴地
    说:“我们不是外人。”田里如果需要额外劳力,住在附近的亲戚便
    来帮忙,不要报酬;有重大婚丧喜事时,邻居也这样来帮忙(第六章
    第2节)。从长远看,亲戚和邻居之间的互相接待、留宿和服务都是取
    得平衡的。社会关系越亲密,对等的交换也越少。

    送礼亦可被看作是另一种交换。这不是专业化生产的结果。不同
    职业的亲戚,也不把他们的专业产品作为一种礼物。用来作为正式礼
    品的一些东西是根据习俗而来的,主要是食品。在重要礼仪场合则送
    一些现金。人们送礼的食品,或是从市场买来的,如年底送的火腿和
    糖果,或是自己制作的,如端阳节(第九章第3节)送的三角形的糯米
    粽子。接受礼物的人,也做同样的粽子,买相同的东西回送亲戚。这
    种类型的物品转让意义不在于弥补相互间的欠缺而是加强社会联系。
    从上述分析可以看出,社会义务、互相接待、留宿和互赠礼物是
    不够的,它不足以使村里的一个农户获得他自己不生产的日常必需
    品。在消费品中,消费者生产的只占总数的三分之一(第七章第8
    节)。另一方面,农民生产的东西,很多不是生产者消费的。羊羔和
    羊胎的真正用处,看来养羊人本身也不知道(第十三章)。在产丝
    区,丝绸衣服很少,甚至于米,也只是部分地供人们自己消费。所以
    非常明显,必须有广泛的流通系统。

    2.内外购销

    购销是一种交换方式,在交易中对等的价值被明白地表达出来,
    立即付给或许诺偿付。简单地说,这就是购买和销售的过程。在农村
    里,除少数例外,交换一般是通过货币来进行的。
    我们可以把购销分成内部和外部两种:内部购销是在村庄社区范
    围内交换货物和劳务,外部购销是村和外界进行的交换,它们是互相
    依赖的。
    村的内部市场是同这个社区职业分化有密切联系的(第八章第1
    节)。我们已经看到,村里三分之二以上的人口从事生产稻米、生丝
    和羊羔的工作。他们不在村里出售这些产品,而要到城镇里去出卖。
    从事渔业的也只能出售一小部分产品给同村的人。生产专门货物和给
    村民提供专门服务的限于少数,只占总人口的7%了(第八章第2节)。
    大部分工作并非完全专业化而是普通农户所需的工作的一种补充。木
    匠、篾匠、泥水匠主要是从事修理工作,他们在自己家里干活,也到
    顾客家中去做活。
    职业分化程度小,这使社区内部市场非常狭窄,人们靠外界供应
    货物和劳务。因而,产生了一个问题:货物如何运到村里来?农民可
    以直接在外部市场购买货物并带回村来,或者货物可由不同的中间人
    带到村里来。中间人,主要可分三类:
    (1)定期到村里来的小贩,在买主家门口卖东西。
    (2)零售店,在村里有固定的地点,店铺里存放着从外界买来的
    货物,吸引顾客去购买。
    (3)航船从城镇代消费者购买货物并运到村里。

    3.小贩

    小贩可以是固定的或不固定的,根据他们出售的货物种类而定。
    小贩卖的货可以是他们自己制作的,也可能是从市场上零买来的。大
    多数不固定的小贩出售他们自己的产品,他们来自其它村,不是来自
    城镇。这是一种城镇外的村际分散性的贸易活动。这种市场的范围受
    到这种情况的限制,即附近村子的地方生产方面分化程度不大。如已
    经提到过的(第七章第5节),唯一的分化是蔬菜的种植。在村里,菜
    园太小,不能种足量的蔬菜供村民消费。但太湖附近的农民可以种植
    大量蔬菜,并把附近的村子作为他们的市场。同样,时令水果,村里
    没有种植,是邻县供应的。卖者用船载着他们的产品到周围的村子来
    兜售。

    这些小贩只盼望回去时赚到一些钱,对每一笔交易并不坚持一个
    固定的价格。譬如卖者报一个价,三个甜薯卖两个铜板,买者并不和
    他讨价还价而是给了钱以后,再拿几块甜薯。卖者可能拒绝不给或装
    着拒绝,但我从未见到过因为买者拿得太多而否定交易的。这种讨价
    还价之所以可能是由各种因素造成的:卖者对价格没有严格的概念,
    买者对他自己的要价也没有严格的想法。卖者和买者都没有直接竞争
    者。付钱以后买者拿取额外货物的量不会超过买者看来是合理的范
    围,同时还有其它不同的情况。譬如说,男人就不拿额外的货物,因
    为他们认为,这有损于他们的自尊心;但他们的妻子可以随便这样
    做。对话和开玩笑,特别是异性之间开玩笑,将增加拿取额外货物的
    数量。在这种情况下,卖者将不经要求自愿多给一些。当然,不能拿
    得太多,除非把额外货物当作礼物来送。从长远看来,这种买卖的价
    格不比城镇里的市场价格高,因为如果被发现确实是这种情况,卖者
    下次将不易出售他的货物。可能价格也不低于城镇的商品,因为如果
    卖者的利润比他把商品卖给城镇的店铺要少,最后他就不到农村来卖
    货了。但在某些具体交易中价格上下的界限是比较宽的。

    从城镇来的有两名固定的小贩:一个卖缝纫和梳妆用品,另一个
    卖小孩吃的糖果。女人由于有家务在身,还需照顾孩子,因此到城里
    去的机会比男人少。缝纫和梳妆等用品是专为妇女的消费品。此外,
    对这些商品的需求与个人喜好有关。妇女不愿托别人或丈夫替她购
    买,这才使小贩有他的市场。与这种小贩做买卖的形式和上述有所不
    同。买主不是先接受小贩的要价然后拿取额外的商品,而是先还价。
    因此价格如不能使双方满意时便不能达成交易。小贩要的最低价格决
    定于他买货时付的价钱和维持他的生活所需的利润。货物不会消失,
    他可以等好一些的价钱。

    卖糖果的小贩用另一种方式。对这种货物的需求必须通过卖者人
    为的创造。小贩用一个很响的喇叭来吸引孩子。通常孩子们不是都有
    零钱用的。很多孩子必须要求大人买给他们。因此,小贩常常会引起
    戏剧化的家庭场面。孩子的吵闹和母亲的呵责往往与买卖糖果声混杂
    在一起。这种买卖,讨价还价并不厉害,因为,买主或是不懂得隐瞒
    自己真正兴趣的那些孩子,或者是一心想摆脱麻烦的孩子母亲。部分
    糖果是在小贩自己家里做的,原料便宜。因此糖果的价格主要决定于
    小贩的生活费用。

    每一个小贩都有一个习惯卖货的地区,有时是几个村,范围的大
    小取决于小贩能走多少路,能赚多少钱。售货的次数也取决于上述因
    素。卖缝纫和梳妆用品的小贩每隔二至四天到村里一次,而卖糖果的
    则几乎每天都来。

    4.零售店

    小贩不住在村里。他们定期到消费者那里去。而零售店则坐落在
    一个固定的地方吸引顾客到店里来。这就产生了一群专门从事商业的
    人。他们出售的东西并不是自己生产的,而是把从城镇里买来的东西
    再卖给村庄。下表说明了各行业的店铺数目:

    三家杂货店在三座桥附近。它们主要出售香烟、火柴、糖果、纸
    张、蜡烛、纸钱及其它带宗教色彩的物品。我未能估计他们的存货数
    量。我也无从计算他们每天的平均销售量。主要困难是他们不记账。
    按他们所说,每天销售额两角至一元不等,很明显,他们不能供应全
    村以各种日用必需品。我即将谈到,大多数货物是靠航船从城里购运
    来的。周向我描述了杂货店的功能。“我们有客人时,便到杂货店去
    买纸烟。”换句话说,这只是航船的一种补充。航船为了满足顾客的
    订货,需要花一整天的时间在城里购买,紧急需要时,顾客等不及它
    们回来,便到店铺里去买。带宗教色彩的东西不属于紧急需要,但在
    预期的某一时间内使用。又由于这些东西用航船运输有一定困难,所
    以人们常常可在零售店里见到这些东西。纸钱是用锡箔做或旧的银锭
    形,里面是空的不能受压,航船无法提供如此大的空间来运输它。
    在村里,肉类是重要食物之一。肉贩在半夜去到城镇屠夫那里购
    买第二天早晨需要的猪肉后,将其运回村里。消费者到中午煮饭时就
    能有肉。由于没有保存鲜肉的手段,所以卖肉的商人根据他能卖出多
    少来买进。最后一个主顾去买肉时往往就销售一空,如果有人一定要
    买到肉,必需在前一天傍晚订购。
    豆饼是农田的肥料,份量重,像砖一样,也占地方。航船不能运
    这类货物。村里有专门的店铺出售砖。药店出售中草药,零售价格较
    高,又常常是急需的,所以在村里,药店有一个固定的地方。
    5.航船,消费者的购买代理人
    村庄店铺不能满足农民全部日常的需求。例如村里没有地方卖盐
    和糖这样的重要物品。这些东西必须由航船去买。航船提供免费的日
    常服务,从城里购买日常必需品,同时充当村民的销售代理人,从中
    赚得一些收入。他们在乡村经济中起着重要的作用。这种制度在太湖
    周围地区非常普遍,它促使附近城镇有了特殊的发展。
    每天早晨,约7时许,航船开始活跃起来。村里共有4条船,2条往
    返于河A,2条往返于河B与河C(第二章第4节)。船沿着河划出村时,
    农民们便向航船主订货。“请在这个瓶里打20个铜板的油,在那个坛
    里打30个铜板酒。”航船主收了瓶和钱,数也不数,他把钱扔在船尾
    的底板上,便和顾客随便交谈起其它的话题来。船到了村的西端,从
    这里就可以直接到城里,那时他已经收了数十个瓶子和很多铜板。那
    些要到城里去的人,船经过他们的家门口时便搭上船,他们不用付船
    费。
    每一条船有它自己固定的顾客。村子可分为两个区域,每个区域
    有两条船为他们服务。在一条河里的两条船,它们的顾客是同一区域
    的。这两条船互相就有竞争,但是友好的竞争。如果一条船上的乘客
    很少,它就会等另一条船,把乘客都合到一条船上。摇船的是年轻乘
    客。航船主按照顾客订货把瓶子和容器分类,把船板上的铜钱收起
    来,一面与乘客聊天,或帮助他们把蚕丝按照出售的要求捆起来。
    从村庄到城里需要两个半小时。船约于10时到达。每条船与城里
    的一些店铺有联系,航船主就向这些店铺购买农民订购的东西。店里
    的学徒下船来拿瓶子和容器并接受订货。下午店铺里的学徒回到船上
    以前,航船主要到店铺去结账。下午2时,航船开始返回,约四五点钟
    到达村里。船经过时,村民都在门口等待,接受他们托买的东西。
    其中有一条船在我到村子以前约两个月才开始做此项经营,另三
    条船已做了多年。有一个航船主,现在已年老,这一职业是从他父亲
    处继承的。因此,我们可以了解到,这是一个存在已久的制度。
    从理论上讲,任何人可以经营航船,航船主没有正式的资格,他
    只要向公众宣布,他将做航船这行业,接受别人委托买东西即可。但
    一旦开始了这个行业,他必须每天有规律地继续下去,无论他接受多
    少委托。有一个航船主名叫周福生,我在村里时,他病得很厉害,但
    他无法停止他的服务工作,因为所有顾客都靠他供应日常必需品。有
    一个新经营这行业的叫周志法,他有时到城里去,连一家订户都没
    有。这意味着,航船主必须把全部时间和精力花在经营这个行业中,
    大多数有地种的农民是不可能达到这种要求的。此外,航船主必须与
    城里的店铺有关系,特别是作为一个销售代理人。要懂得商业上的知
    识和习惯,需要时间和实践。

    一个地区有多少航船,要看有多少居民及航船主个人有多大能
    力。一个像福生这样有非凡能力的人,过去垄断沿河A的整个地区,约
    150多户。个人能力即脑子清楚,记忆力好,不会记错各种口头的委
    托。一眼看去,不借助任何记录,能处理这么多瓶瓶罐罐。这简直是
    不能使人相信的。实际上,只有经过一个缓慢的过程,才能逐渐熟悉
    每一个顾客的瓶子或罐头,记得每个顾客经常的需要。有时也会记
    错,有一次一个顾客说,给了福生一元钱,但福生不记得他这件事
    了。虽然福生毫不犹豫地负责还了他一元钱,但顾客还是埋怨。当福
    生的能力逐渐衰退时,志法已能够在他这地区开始接替他了。
    航船主为顾客服务并不向顾客索取佣金,也不从中赚钱,城里的
    店铺定时送他一些礼物或招待他。货物通过航船主的手,价格并不提
    高。如果农民自己直接到城镇商店去买,他们可能得到更少或更坏的
    东西,城里的商人可能欺侮个别来的买主而他不敢欺侮航船主。这并
    不是因为航船主个人能力比城里的商人强,而是由于城镇商人竞争需
    要保持经常的主顾。大多数城里的店铺依赖航船来得到农村这个广阔
    的市场。对商人来说,失去一条船即意味着很大的损失。他们力图保
    持旧主顾,吸引新主顾。因此行贩在交易中是处于有利地位的。
    航船的存在使村庄的店铺处于一种辅助性的地位。村庄店铺无法
    与航船竞争。它们太小,不能像城镇商店那样直接向城市里的大批发
    商店订货。它们也像航船一样向城镇店铺购货。但航船代客买东西免
    收服务费,而村庄的商人零售时要赚钱。如上所述,村庄小店里只有
    那些急需品以及船船不能运输的货物才有买主。
    航船主不记账,所以我无从估计他们的交易额。福生作了一个估
    计,每天约10—20元。快到年底时,最高记录为每天40元。看来,这
    一估计是可靠的,可以从农民向外购货的总金额来核对一下。按农户
    开支的分析(第七章第8节),估计每年约为8万元。如果我们从这一
    数字减去衣服、蔬菜、重型工具和桑叶的费用,这些东西不是通过航
    船购买的,约为3万元,这与福生的估计大致相似。

    我不能把航船从城镇购买的商品开列一个清单。这个清单一定会
    很长,因为所有可从城镇购买的,航船可以运输的商品都可以委托航
    船去购买。船不挤的时候,少量的豆饼、砖、纸钱一类的商品也可代
    购。委托航船购买最多的东西是食品和烹调用的配料或调料。

    为了对购买过程进行全面的描述,必须重提一下消费者从城镇市
    场或其它村庄直接购买的商品。譬如,村里桑叶不够,这是蚕丝工业
    的重要原料。村民必须从太湖附近的其它村庄购买。买主自己去购买
    和运输,每次他们进城,都要买些其它东西。通过这一渠道进行的贸
    易额就难以估计。但由于村民不常进城,所以买的东西也有限。

    6.航船,生产者的销售代理人

    航船的一个重要特点是作为消费者的代购人,是不赚钱的。同
    样,乘客也不付船费(年轻人得出劳力划船除外)。城镇店铺给航船
    主的礼物远远不足以维持他们的生活。他们只有在充当生产者的销售
    代理人时才得到报酬。
    销售货物需要更多的技巧和有关市场的知识,农民不一定具备,
    因此他们出售产品时需要依靠航船主。后者经常与城镇里的收购商品
    的行家保持联系。他了解各个行家的情况。行家与不同的商人或纺织
    厂相联系,他们收购货物是有挑选的。生产者为了出售他们的某种产
    品应该知道与那些有关的收购人保持联系,这是很重要的。此外,在
    收购生丝的时候,有一种已经被收购者接受了的习惯做法,即允许生
    产者在丝里加一定量的棉花和水以加重份量。但如果超过惯常的限
    量,收购者便要扣钱,扣的数量比外加份量的钱更多。因此,生产者
    需要就这方面的业务与内行的代理人商量。

    航船主还帮助生产者按照购买者的要求来包装蚕丝,以便使同样
    数量、质量的丝能卖到较高的价钱。生产者与航船主一起到收购人那
    里去,但收购人只认识航船主,他的账上有航船主的户头。如果生产
    者不接受对方的价格,他可以不出售他的产品。但在一般情况下,他
    听从他所信任的航船主的忠告。生产者如果出售100两蚕丝,约合当前
    的市价25元,他便付给航船主一元钱佣金。换句话说,航船主按生产
    者出售蚕丝的数量拿4%的佣金。佣金数不随蚕丝价格的变化而变化。
    因此,蚕丝价格高时佣金率反而低。每出售3蒲式耳米要给佣金5分,
    生产者收益约合7元,佣金百分率约为0.7%。这个村庄的蚕丝总生产量
    约为9万两,航船主可得900元佣金。大米的总出口量为7,000蒲式
    耳,航船主可得总数约为650元的佣金。如果四个航船主平分这个数
    额,每人一年约得400元。有这样一笔数目,生活可以过得不错了。
    那些卖出产品后付给航船主佣金的人,有权把船当做交通工具使
    用,而且可委托航船主购买货物。因此,此项服务的支付额是根据生
    产量来定,而不是根据顾客的消费量来定的。
    新近的养羊工作为航船主增加了一项新的收入来源,但我不知道
    卖羊收佣金的确切办法。
    蚕丝业的改革对航船制度的存在提出了挑战。新的丝厂不利用航
    船到城镇市场去代销蚕丝。产品直销上海。开始时,航船主要求补
    偿。改革者考虑到航船是村里一种有用的制度,因此决定根据传统的
    佣金额给他们补偿。合作社的每一个社员收到一张卡片,上面记录着
    他供应蚕茧的数量。生产者可以把卡片交给他委托购买东西的航船
    主。根据合作社社员卡片上记载的蚕茧供应数量,航船主可收到一定
    数量的补偿费。这样才把航船制度保存了下来。

    7.其它收集方式

    大宗的农村产品由城镇通过航船或由城市通过工厂收购。但对一
    些零星物品和废品一如旧衣服、纸钱灰、废铜烂铁等还有另一种收购
    方法。有时候是以货易货的形式出现,即:货物直接交换。收购者带
    着陶瓷器或一种特别的糖果来换取旧衣服和金属器皿。纸钱灰含锡,
    可换叠纸钱的锡箔。

    8.贸易区域和集镇

    贸易区域的大小决定于运输系统——人员及货物流动所需的费用
    和时间。消费者直接购买货物的初级市场局限于这样一个区域,即买
    者不需要花很多时间以致妨碍他的其它活动便可在其中买到货物。在
    这个村里我们可以看出来,有两个初级购销区域。住在河B的桥附近的
    人们不会到河A的桥附近的商店去买东西。例如,理发店、肉店、杂货
    店和庙宇都分设在两个地区,大致与航船活动分工范围相当。但银
    匠、鞋匠和药店坐落在河A的西桥附近,是村内道路系统的中心(第二
    章第4节)。这些行业在村里各自只有这一家店。从这个意义上说,这
    个村子也是一个初级市场。
    中级市场就是初级市场的零售商用批发价格购买货物的地方。在
    这个地区,航船不能被看作是一个零售商。它代替消费者买货,但正
    如我们知道的,这项服务不收费。这样,航船便限制了村里初级市场
    的作用,并使远处的城镇成为消费者初级购买的中心。
    专门从事这项工作的航船主能把他所有的时间用于这一活动。因
    此,购买者和出售者之间的距离便延长到适于当日往返的旅程。实际
    距离取决于船的速度,估计每小时为1.6英里。能够派出航船到镇上代
    购货物的村子,其最远的距离不能超出五英里以外。因此,这样一个
    购销区域的直径是8—10英里。
    每个贸易区域的中心是一个镇,它与村庄的主要区别是,城镇人
    口的主要职业是非农业工作。镇是农民与外界进行交换的中心。农民
    从城镇的中间商人那里购买工业品并向那里的收购的行家出售他们的
    产品。城镇的发展取决于它吸引顾客的多少。正如我们已经了解的,
    航船的制度使这一地区的城镇把附属村庄的初级购买活动集中了起
    来,从而减弱了农村商人的作用。这一类购销区域的范围比中国北方
    的购销区域大得多,中国北方主要是陆路运输,代购或代销体系不发
    达。杨庆堃的研究 [48] 说明了在村庄初级市场之上的典型的中国北方
    购销区域的直径约为1.5—3英里。更高一级的购销区域,包含六个基
    本购销区域,其直径约为8—12英里。后者与我们现在正在研究的城镇
    市场规模相仿。
    这个村庄所依托的城镇,就是航船每天去的镇,叫做震泽,在村
    庄以南约4英里的地方。其实,这个镇没有垄断这个村庄的全部贸易活
    动。在北面,还有一个镇,叫大庙港,离村庄约1.5英里,在太湖边上
    (地图Ⅱ)。这是一个专门与太湖里的岛屿进行贸易的小镇。镇附近
    有一座太湖神庙,镇由此而得名。人们去庙宇的时候,通常在这个镇
    里购买物品。徒步走去需要约1.5小时。但这个村庄和大庙港之间的贸
    易同这个村庄和震泽镇的贸易相比是无足轻重的。
    在收购农产品的过程中,震泽镇垄断了这个村庄全部大米的贸
    易。但它从未完全垄断蚕丝产品,自从村中丝厂成立以来,加过工的
    蚕丝被直接运到上海。即使在过去,这个村庄也供应大量生丝给村东
    约12里处的盛泽镇丝织工业时,也有一条航船直接往返此镇。路程太
    远,不能当天往返,班次也不定期,所以只管售货。十多年来,一方
    面由于该镇丝织工业衰落,另一方面由于这个村庄的蚕丝业改革,此
    船已经停止了。
    关于城镇之间如何竞争以保持它们的附属村庄,将是一个有趣的
    研究。但是对这一问题的详细分析,需要对整个地区作更广泛的调
    查,这不是目前的研究所能达到的。

    9.销售与生产

    丝和羊完全是为出售而生产的。我们已经看到,在这些行业中,
    价格是如何影响生产的。土产生丝的价格低廉,剌激了技术改革。改
    革结果,土产生丝产量大大下降。但近年来,其产量并未按其价格下
    降的比率下降。相反,还有一些增加的迹象。正如已经解释过的,这
    是由于缺乏其它工作来吸收村里剩余的妇女劳力的缘故。村里开始养
    羊,这是因为市场有新的需要。但目前缺乏草的供应,产量不可能增
    加。因此,价格不是决定产量的唯一因素。

    生产大米,部分是为出售,部分是为消费。储备粮的数量不一定
    根据价格的波动而升降。每一户都要准备够一年消费的储备粮。市场
    大米价格上涨不会诱使生产者出售他的存粮,因为未来的大米价格不
    确定。但大米价格低会迫使农民出售更多的大米。这是因为收割的时
    候要求佃农用钱交租,那时每户所需要的货币收入或多或少都已知
    道。这一事实,对大米收购者来说很重要。他们通常为了增加贸易额
    而压低大米价格。农民的总储备量往往就这样被减少到不够他们自己
    消费。来年夏季,他们就只得靠外界供应(第十五章第3节)。这对商
    人也有利可图。

    价格波动不影响大米的总生产量。总生产量决定于土地的大小、
    生产的技术以及最终决定于降雨量的多少。这些都是人们几乎不能控
    制的事。改变职业是困难的,甚至改变农作物,村民脑中都很少想
    到。因此,生产结构是受到严格限制的,它不能随着市场的需求作出
    灵活的反应,变化是缓慢而长远的。

    让我们以丝业作为例子。尽管在蚕丝业方面有很好的改革计划,
    计划者对改革也作出了特殊的努力,但市场的新需求与生产系统之间
    的调整过程经历了几乎10年的时间。从我们对变迁过程的分析(第十
    二章),我们看到供应和需求的有效性取决于对市场的了解,这是农
    民不具备的。如果没有特殊的力量来影响并促使变革,人们几乎不理
    解蚕丝价格下跌的原因,更不明白市场对货物类型所提出的新的需
    求。为了实现蚕丝改革,需要专门的知识和社会组织。所有这些因素
    延误乡村经济在供求方面的及时自动调整。

    在农村,改变职业比改革现有作业更加困难。除养羊以外,没有发现人们想在村里发展新的职业。甚至养羊也仅仅是现有生产系统的一种补充,而不是职业的改变。农村居民只有离开农村才能改变他们
    的职业。换句话说,在目前情况下,职业流动意味着人口从农村流向
    城镇。在村里,出去找新职业的大多数是女青年,她们在这个社区里
    尚未进入一个固定的社会位置。甚至在这个群体里,这种流动已经向
    传统亲属关系和家庭群体的稳定性提出了挑战(第十二章第9节)。反
    抗破坏社会稳定的力量变成了一股阻碍当前人口流动的力量。目前很
    难说,在新的情况下,传统力量会作多少让步。但总的来说,人口流
    动是缓慢的,特别是男性人口流动得很少,这说明了外界对劳动的需求不大和村里传统生产系统的僵化。

    尽管如此,市场强烈地影响着生产,这一点是显而易见的。它导致了各方面的变化,这些变化不仅仅局限于人们的经济生活。生产系统对市场情况的反应不是一个简单的过程,而是一个长期复杂的过程,要了解这一过程需进行范围更广泛的调查研究,单纯从经济方面研究是不够的。

    第十五章 资金

    在交换过程中,以货物、劳务或现金不能及时偿还时便发生了信
    贷。简单地说,信贷就是一方信赖另一方,经过延迟一段时间,最后
    偿还。

    在这一意义上讲,相互之间的义务,互相接待留宿,互赠礼物等
    非即刻交换的形式也是信贷的形式。这些信贷的偿还是通过社会制度
    中固有的互惠原则来保证的,并与亲属关系及友谊有密切关系。对于
    有这种关系的群体之外的交易,偿还的时间必须有明确的协议,并且
    信贷只有对贷方有利才能被接受。

    贷款可以作任何用途,或可能限于协议中规定的某种用途。但信
    贷一词不能仅限于指对未来产品的预先付款。在这个村里,信贷在多
    数情况下是用于消费或付租付税,租和税与生产过程仅有间接的关
    系。同样地,也很难把借来办婚事的钱看作是对借钱人的生产能力有
    所帮助(除非是隐喻的意义)。

    在讨论中国农村的信贷体系时,托尼教授写道:“这个体系的特点……是借钱人和出借人对用于农业生产的信贷和补助家庭开支的借款两者之间的区别看来都不清楚。这就是说,把一切都记作一笔笼统
    的账,其结果,在欠债人或债权人的脑海中对借贷来作生产用途或家
    庭用途的钱无所区别。他们不明确用于生产的钱最后应该产生利润并
    足以偿还利息,家庭开支在没有意外的不幸事故的情况下,应能以收
    入偿付。” [49]

    在本章,我将从信贷的广泛意义上来使用这一术语。

    1.积蓄与亏空

    信贷只有在一方面有积蓄,另一方面亏空时才可能产生。积蓄是
    指村里的经济单位家庭的收入超过支出时的剩余。收入指家庭的全部
    产品。它可以转换为钱,也可以不转换为钱。支出则包括家庭的成员
    用于消费、用于完成社会义务和用于生产而由自家生产或从市场购买
    的全部物品。
    村里每家的生产量,相差不大,因为这种群体的大小,大致相
    仿,生产技术亦基本相同。它们的消费量也有一致性(第七章第1
    节)。除个别情况有特殊原因外,其财产分配不平等的原因,主要是
    土地占有制问题。佃农必须负担很重的地租。村里三分之二的土地为
    不在地主掌握。村民每年交付租米总额为4,800蒲式耳。这一负担并
    不是平均分摊在村民身上,而是由70%以上的人分担。在这些人中间,
    负担又不同(第十一章第5节)。土地占有制的这种情况导致了每年大
    量财富从村里外流到城镇,以及村中财富分配不均的情况。
    蚕丝业兴旺时,尽管地租很高,但村民仍可维持足够的生活水
    平,并且尚可有所积蓄。这种积蓄通常被储藏起来。在村里,很少有
    投资的机会,除交租以外,城镇没有其它手段吸收积累的财富。农民
    储藏的货物或金钱首先是用作储备以对付经常发生的灾难,其次是供
    昂贵的礼节性开支。与个人生活有关的繁重的礼节或当地群体定期的
    宗教集会实际上是农村地区所积蓄的财富的重要出路。在礼节性场
    合,炫耀财富的思想替代了勤俭节约。在丧葬、结婚聘礼、嫁妆、宴
    席等方面,特别是举行村际游行时,财富挥霍严重(第七章第7节)。
    蚕丝业的萧条使村里的平均收入减少了三分之一(第十二章第2
    节)。在开支方面,消费和社会义务仍然像过去一样。唯一可以缩减
    或暂缓的款项是礼仪性开支,据我估计,目前这种开支占总货币开支
    的五分之一(第七章第8节)。由于收入迅速降低,支出依然不变,结
    果是亏空。
    亏空可以是紧急的或非紧急的。紧急亏空需要采取立即措施。食
    物不足、资本货物缺少、无能力付租付税等属于这种情况。除非给以
    资助,否则对有关个人会产生灾难性结果。由于付租义务并不是人人
    都有的,这种紧急亏空限于一部分村民。一小部分人,即使在目前情
    况下,仍能有些积蓄,还有另一些人则可以维持最低限度的生活。非
    紧急亏空,例如无力支付礼仪所需的费用,这在比较有钱人中间也是
    较普通的。我已经描述过村民是怎样推迟婚期、暂停每年的团聚、缩
    减礼仪性开支等情况。
    积蓄减少造成了对外界资金流入的需求增加。内部借贷系统只能
    对付这个社区内部财富分配上的不平等,不能解决普遍无力偿付债务
    的问题。因此外界资金流入便成为村里紧急的金融问题。
    以下各节,我将描述各种内部和外部的信贷系统。但目前掌握的
    材料不足以从定量分析方面来阐明它们相对的重要性。这种数据很重
    要,但需要比我现在所能做到的更广泛的调查研究。

    2.互助会

    物品、劳务和少量的钱可以不付利息,短期地向亲戚朋友借用。
    这种补贴的办法主要见于遇有暂时性亏空时,债权人相信借款人有能
    力在短期内还债。此类借贷可能延续数个月。这种相对较长期的信贷
    在分家后的兄弟之间常见。他们虽然有各自的房子和财产,但仍然有
    社会纽带把他们联系起来,照顾彼此的福利。为少量借款,向兄弟要
    利息,被认为是不可能的。
    但需要大笔款项时,向个人商借并在短期内归还常有困难。因
    此,兄弟之间或其他亲戚之间的互相帮助便不能满足需要。这样才产
    生了互助会。
    互助会是集体储蓄和借贷的机构,由若干会员组成,为时若干
    年。会员每年相聚数次。每次聚会时存一份款。各会员存的总数,由
    一个会员收集借用。每一个会员轮流收集使用存款。第一个收集人即
    组织者。一开始,他是该会的借债人。他分期还款,交一定量的利
    息。最后一个收集人是存款人。他最后收集自己那笔存款和利息。其
    他成员则依次收集存款,从存款人变为借债人。收款次序按协议、抽
    签或自报公议的办法决定。每次聚会时,每一会员存款数目的计算往
    往由于各种因素而变得较为复杂,我将在以后描述。
    这种互助会,经常是由于某人需要经济援助而发起组成的。参加
    互助会的会员被认为是对组织者的帮助。按以上描述的办法,每个人
    似乎都轮流得到好处。但我们必须记住,投资的机会有限,借一笔款
    并付利息,可能是不经济的。此外,由于收钱时间不定,收款人可能
    难以把收来的钱用于最适当的需要。所以组织者对会员不能只强调他
    们在经济上会得到什么好处,而必须说他自己需要经济上的帮助。因
    此,会员通常只限于某些有义务帮助组织者的人或一些为了其它目的
    自愿参加的人。
    通常组织这种互助会的目的是为办婚事筹集资金,为偿还办丧事
    所欠的债务。这些也是筹集资金的可以被接受的理由。但如为了从事
    生产,譬如说要办一个企业或买一块土地,人们往往认为这不是借钱
    的理由。
    有了一个正当的目的,组织者便去找一些亲戚,如:叔伯、兄
    弟、姐夫、妹夫、舅父、丈人等。他们有义务参加这个互助会。如果
    他们自己不能出钱,他们会去找一些亲戚来代替。
    会员的人数从8—14人不等。在村庄里,保持密切关系的亲属圈子
    有时较小。因此,会员可能扩展至亲戚的亲戚或朋友。这些人不是凭
    社会义务召集来的而必须靠互利互惠。如果一个人需要经济上的帮
    助,但他没有正当的理由来组织互助会,他将参加别人组织的互助
    会。被这个社区公认为有钱的人,为了表示慷慨或免受公众舆论的指
    责,他们将响应有正当理由的求援。例如,周加入了十多个互助会,
    他的声誉也因此有很大提高。

    但这种互助会的核心总是亲属关系群体。一个亲戚关系比较广的
    人,在经济困难时,得到帮助的机会也比较多。从这一点来说,我们
    可以看到,像“小媳妇”(第三章第8节)这样的制度,使亲属圈子缩
    小,最终将产生不利于经济的后果,另一方面,扩大亲属关系,即使
    是采取名义领养的方式,在经济上也有重要的意义(第五章第3节)。
    在理论上,组织者将对会员的任何违约或拖欠负责,他将支付拖
    欠者的一份款项。但由于他自己需要别人的经济援助,因此他的负责
    是没有实际保证的。拖欠或违约并不是通过法律的制裁来防止而是通
    过亲戚之间公认的社会义务来防止。拖欠的可能性又因互相补贴的辅
    助办法的存在而减少。一个人在这样的环境中,很容易提出要求补
    贴,特别是他届时有从互助会中收集存款的机会。不利于自己的后果
    也是一项重要的考虑。拖欠人会发现,他需要帮助时便难于组织起他
    所需的互助会。然而事实上还是有违约或拖欠的,尤其是以往数年
    来,有这种情形发生。正如我已提到过,当地信贷系统的有效程度取
    决于村民普遍的储蓄能力。经济萧条使拖欠人数增加,从而威胁着当
    地的信贷组织。这对现存的亲属联系起着破坏的作用。但由于我对此
    问题没有详细的调查,只好将它留待以后作进一步的研究。
    有三种互助会,最流行的一种叫“摇会”,在这个会中,组织者
    召集14个会员,每人交纳10元。组织者总共得140元。摇会每年开两次
    会:第一次在7月或8月,那时蚕丝生产告一段落,第二次在11月或12
    月,水稻收割完毕。在每一次会上,组织者偿还摇会10元本钱和3元利
    息。这样,在第十四次会结束时,他可以把债还清。
    在相继的每一次会上,有一个会员收集70元钱。收这笔钱的人就
    是摇会的借款人,他在以后的每一次会上应还5元本钱及1.5元利息。
    由于会员只拿相当于组织者一半的钱,所以计算时稍为复杂。组织者
    每年交款的半数将在会员中平分(13/2÷14)=0.464,这叫组织者的
    余钱。会员拿的实际数为70+0.464,借款人每年交款为6.036(6.5-
    0.464)元。
    组织者和借款人每年交的钱和会员收的钱数均为恒定。没有收款
    的那些人为摇会的存款人。由于每一次会有一个会员收款,所以借款
    人逐步增加,存款人随之减少。在每一次会上,存款人存款数目根据
    以下公式计算:会员的款数(70.464-{组织者的存款(13)+〔借债人
    数×借债人存款(6.036)〕})÷存款人数。
    在每一次会上存款人存款总数减少。 [50] 对每一个会员来说,存
    款总数,按照收款的次序逐步减少。由于收款数不变,存款和收款数
    目之间的差即借债人付的利息或存款人收的利息。借债人的利率规定
    为年利4.3%。但由于存款和借款以及两种余额混在一起,因此,会员
    之间以及每年的实际利率不同。 [51] 每次会的收款人根据抽签的办法
    决定。每个会员掷两颗骰子,点数最高者为收款人。组织者为每次摇
    会准备了宴席,由各次摇会的收钱人负担宴席费用。席后,组织者收
    齐了会员交纳的款项,再进行抽签。
    摇会的办法比较复杂。但有它的优点:
    (1)参加会的会员对收来的钱没有预计肯定的用处。减少会员交
    纳的钱数,会员的负担减少,从而也减少了拖欠的危险。(2)用抽签
    办法决定收款人,每个存款人都有收款的均等希望。这促使需要经济
    援助的人去交款。(3)存款人交款数迅速下降弥补了他们延期收款的
    不足之处。(4)丰盛的宴席吸引会员。有些人,把宴席改在冬天,每
    年一次,下一阶段的收款人预先决定。人们发现春天收款极为困难,
    所以放弃了这种办法。

    这种会的办法比较复杂,普通农民很难理解它。事实上在村子
    里,懂得这种计算办法的人很少,所以必须请村长来教。为了解决这
    一困难,不久以前,有人提出一个比较简单的互助会办法,叫徽会,
    因为据说这是从安徽传来的。这个会的收款次序,及每个会员交纳的
    款数,均事先规定。 [52]
    每次会收款总数不变,规定为80元,包括收款人自己交纳的一
    份。这一借贷办法便于计算,每个会员能预知轮到他收款的时间并纳
    入他自己的用款计划。
    第三种互助会称广东票会,来源于广东,采取自报的方式。所有
    存款人自报一个希望在会上收款的数目,报数最低的人为收款人。存
    款余钱减去收款人的款数后,在会员中平分。在村子里,此种会不很
    普遍,向我提供材料的人告诉我,这种方式的赌博性质太重。

    3.航船,信贷代理人

    村庄和城镇之间亲属关系非常有限。住在城镇的农民很少。几代
    在城镇居住的人,他们与村子里同族的关系已经比较疏远。我已提到
    过,族人分散后,族就分开了(第五章第1节)。城镇与农村通婚也很
    少。在我看来,城里人和村民的关系主要是经济性质的。例如,他们
    可能是地主和佃农的关系,在目前的土地占有情况下,他们之间的关
    系不是个人的关系。主人和暂时在城里当女佣的妇女,他们之间的关
    系较密切。但就整体来看,城里人和农民之间的社会关系不密切,不
    足以保持一个在经济上互相补贴或互助会的系统。当村民需要外界资
    助时,他们通常只得求助于借米和高利贷系统。
    在稻米是主要产品的农村里,粮食供应不足并非常态。这是农产
    品价格下降的结果。要使收入与过去一样不变,产量必须增加。结果
    是村民的稻米储备往往在新米上市以前便消耗尽,以致需要借贷维
    持。从这方面讲,航船在村庄经济中起着重要的作用。
    村民通过航船出售稻米给城镇的米行。米行与航船主联系,而不
    是与真正的生产者联系的。为了能得到经常不断的供应,特别是为对
    付城镇市场的竞争,米行必须与航船主保持友好的关系。另一方面,
    航船主对生产者来说,是不可缺少的服务对象。生产者依赖航船主进
    行购销。这些关系使航船主在需要时建立起米行和村民之间的借贷关
    系。
    航船主代表他的顾客向米行借米,并保证新米上市后归还。他的
    保证是可靠的,因为借米人生产的米将通过他出售。此外,收购人出
    借大米不但可以获利而且也有利于保证未来的供应。

    向米行借米的价格为每三蒲式耳12元,比市场价高。借债人将以
    市场价格偿还相当于12元钱的大米(冬天,三蒲式耳米约为7元)。如
    果借期两个月,每月利率约为15%。这一利率比较高利贷还算低些。这
    是因为一方面有航船主作为中保,另一方面对米行来说,可以保证其
    未来的大米供应,出借人所担的风险不大。由于镇上存在好几家米
    行,出借大米,价格并不划一,有利于借米人以较低的利息借进大
    米。
    这是一种比较新的信贷系统。它尚未超出借米的范围。但用同样
    的原则,这种系统可逐步扩展至通过米行和丝行变成银行来出借钱,
    作为对收购产品的预先支付。这种产品相对来说比较稳定,而且是可
    以预计的。

    4.高利贷

    当农村资金贫乏时,从城镇借钱给农村是必然会发生的。农民向
    城镇里有关系的富裕人家借钱。其利息根据借债人与债权人之间关系
    疏密而异。然而,如我已经提到过的,农民和城里人之间的个人关系
    有限,而且与农民有个人关系的人也可能没有钱可出借。结果城镇里
    便出现了一种职业放债者。职业放债者以很高的利息借钱给农民。这
    种传统制度,我们可称之为高利贷。

    例如,无力支付地租并不愿在整个冬天被投人监狱的人,只得向
    别人借钱。高利贷者的门是向他敞开的,出借的钱按桑叶量计算。农
    民借钱时并没有桑叶,也没有桑叶的市场价格。价格是人为制定的,
    每担(114磅)7角。譬如,借7元钱,可折算成10担桑叶。借期在清明
    (4月5日)结束,必须在谷雨以前还款(4月20日)。借债人必须按照
    当时桑叶的市场价格归还相当于10担桑叶的钱,那时每担桑叶为3元。
    因此,如10月份借7元钱,到第二年4月必须还高利贷者30元。在这五
    个月中,借债人每月付利息65%。这种借贷办法被称为“桑叶的活
    钱”。

    清明时节,人们正开始从事养蚕业。在村里,这是经济上最脆弱
    的时期。冬天付不起地租的人,也不见得有能力还钱给债权人。在前
    五个月中,人们除了做一些生意外,不从事大的生产活动。在这种情
    况下,借债人可以向债权人续借贷款,按米计算。这种方式被称
    作“换米”。不论市场米价如何,借米的价格为每三蒲式耳5元。借期
    延续至下一年10月。偿还时按市场最高米价计算,每三蒲式耳约7元。
    一个人在10月借7元到第二年10月应还48元,利率平均每月53%。
    借债人如果仍无力还清债务便不允许再延长借期。借债人必须把
    手中合法的土地所有权交给债权人。换句话说,他将把田底所有权移
    交给债权人。土地价格为每亩30元。从此以后,他再也不是一个借债
    人而是一个永佃农。他每年须付地租(第十一章第4节)而不是利息。
    地租为每亩2.4蒲式耳米或约4.2元。如果我们按巴克对农村土地
    投资所估计的平均利率8.5%计算 [53] ,我们发现每亩地值56元。因
    此,7元钱的贷款一年之后使债权人最终得利为一块价值89元的土地。
    通过高利贷者,田底所有权从耕种者手中转移到不在地主手中,
    不在地主系从高利贷者手上购得土地所有权。不在地主制便是以这种
    金融制度为基础的(第十一章第4节)。

    高利贷是非法的制度,根据法律,约定年利率超过20%者,债权人
    对于超过部分之利息无请求权。 [54] 所以,契约必须用其它手段来实
    施而不是法律力量。高利贷者雇用他自己的收款人,在借债满期时迫
    使借债人还债。如果拒绝归还,收款人将使用暴力并拿走或任意损坏
    东西。我知道一个实例,借债人死的时候,债权人便抢走死者的女
    儿,带到城里作他的奴婢。借债人通常无知,不懂得寻求法律保护,
    社区也不支援他。他完全受高利贷者的支配,如果借债人既没有钱还
    债,也没有田底所有权,债权人认为比较巧妙的办法还是让借债人继
    续耕种,这样可以保留他向借债人未来产品提出要求的权利。借债人
    被逼得毫无办法时,可能在高利贷者家里自尽。高利贷者便面临着鬼
    魂报复,也会引起公愤而被迫失去债权。这种极端的手段虽然很少使
    用,但在某种程度上,对防止高利贷者贪得无厌的做法是有效的。
    高利贷者住在城里,每人有一外号。同我调查的这个村庄有关系
    的一个高利贷者,姓施,叫剥皮。这一外号说明了公众的愤恨。但他
    却又是农民急需用款时的一个重要来源。可供借贷的款项极为有限,
    而需求又很迫切。入狱或者失去全部蚕丝收益的后果更加势不可当。
    向高利贷者借款至少到一定的时候,还可能有一线偿还的希望。
    我未能计算出村里高利贷者放债的总数。因为田底所有权转移到
    村外的其它方式即使有的话,也是很少的。租佃的范围可能就说明了
    高利贷制度的范围。

    高利贷的存在是由于城镇和农村之间缺乏一个较好的金融组织。

    在目前的土地占有制下,农民以付租的形式,为城镇提供了越益增多
    的产品,而农民却没有办法从城镇收回等量的东西。从前,中国的主
    要纺织工业,例如蚕丝和棉织工业在农村地区发展起来,农民能够从
    工业出口中取得利润以补偿农村的财富外流。农村地区工业的迅速衰
    退打乱了城镇和农村之间的经济平衡。广义地说,农村问题的根源是
    手工业的衰落,具体地表现在经济破产并最后集中到土地占有问题上
    来。在这个村子里,为了解决当前的问题,曾致力于恢复蚕丝业。这
    种努力的部分成功是很重要的,它也是在尖锐的土地问题下减轻农民
    痛苦的一个因素。

    5.信贷合作社

    关于信贷问题,我也应该提一下政府为稳定农村金融而采取的措
    施。农村的合作信贷系统实际上不是农民自己的组织,而是农民用低
    利率从国家银行借钱的一种手段。江苏省农民银行专拨一笔款项供农
    民借贷。这一措施指望基本解决农村资金问题。但它的成功与否取决
    于它的管理水平和政府提供贷款的能力。在我们这个村里,我知道这
    个“合作社”借出了数千元钱。但由于借债人到期后无能力偿还债
    务,信贷者又不用高利贷者所用的手段来迫使借债人还债,借款利息
    又小,不足以维持行政管理上的开支。当这笔为数不大的拨款用完
    后,信贷合作社也就停止发生作用,留下的只是一张写得满满的债
    单。

    目前,至少在这个村里,这种实验的失败告诫我们,需要对当地
    的信贷组织有充分的知识,这是很重要的。如果政府能利用现有的航
    船、互助会等系统来资助人民,效果可能要好一些。建立一个新的信
    贷系统需要有一个新的约束办法。在当地的信贷系统中,对到期不还
    者有现成的约束办法。如果能利用传统的渠道,再用政府的力量将其
    改进,似乎成功的机会会大一些。

    第十六章 中国的土地问题

    上述一个中国村庄的经济生活状况是对一个样本进行微观分析的
    结果。在这一有限范围内观察的现象无疑是属于局部性质的。但他们
    也有比较广泛的意义,因为这个村庄同中国绝大多数的其它村子一
    样,具有共同的过程。由此我们能够了解到中国土地问题的一些显著
    特征。

    中国农村的基本问题,简单地说,就是农民的收入降低到不足以
    维持最低生活水平所需的程度。中国农村真正的问题是人民的饥饿问
    题。

    在这个村里,当前经济萧条的直接原因是家庭手工业的衰落。经
    济萧条并非由于产品的质量低劣或数量下降。如果农民生产同等品质
    和同样数量的蚕丝,他们却不能从市场得到同过去等量的钱币。萧条
    的原因在于乡村工业和世界市场之间的关系问题。蚕丝价格的降低是
    由于生产和需求之间缺乏调节。

    由于家庭手工业的衰落,农民只能在改进产品或放弃手工业两者
    之间选择其一。正如我已说明的,改进产品不仅是一个技术改进的问
    题,而且也是一个社会再组织的问题。甚至于这些也还是不够的。农
    村企业组织的成功与否,最终取决于中国工业发展的前景。目前的分
    析对那些低估国际资本主义经济力量的改革者来说,是一个警告。
    如果农村企业不立即恢复,农民只得被迫选择后者。他们将失望
    地放弃传统的收入来源,正如纺织工业已经发生的那样。如果从衰败
    的家庭手工业解除出来的劳动力能用于其它活动,情况还不至于如此
    严重。必须认识到工业发展中,某些工业并不一定适合留在农村。但
    就目前来说,尚无新的职业代替旧职业,劳力的浪费将意味着家庭收
    入的进一步减少。

    当他们的收入不断下降,经济没有迅速恢复的希望时,农民当然
    只得紧缩开支。关于中国农民的开支有四类:日常需要的支出,定期
    礼仪费用,生产资金,以及利息、地租、捐税等。正如我们已经看到
    的,农民已经尽可能地将礼仪上的开支推迟,甚至必要时将储备的粮
    食出售。看来,农民的开支中最严峻的一种是最后一种。如果人民不
    能支付不断增加的利息、地租和捐税,他不仅将遭受高利贷者和收租
    人、税吏的威胁和虐待,而且还会受到监禁和法律制裁。但当饥饿超
    过枪杀的恐惧时,农民起义便发生了。也许就是这种情况导致了华北
    的“红枪会”,华中的共产党运动。如果《西行漫记》的作者是正确
    的话,驱使成百万农民进行英勇的长征,其主要动力不是别的而是饥
    饿和对土地所有者及收租人的仇恨。

    在现在这个研究中,我试图说明单纯地谴责土地所有者或即使是
    高利贷者为邪恶的人是不够的。当农村需要外界的钱来供给他们生产
    资金时,除非有一个较好的信贷系统可供农民借贷,否则不在地主和
    高利贷是自然会产生的。如果没有他们,情况可能更坏。目前,由于
    地租没有保证,已经出现一种倾向,即城市资本流向对外通商口岸,
    而不流入农村,上海的投机企业危机反复发生就说明了这一点。农村
    地区资金缺乏,促使城镇高利贷发展。农村经济越萧条,资金便越缺
    乏,高利贷亦越活跃——一个恶性循环耗尽了农民的血汗。

    中国的土地问题面临的另一个困境是,国民党政府在纸上写下了
    种种诺言和政策,但事实上,它把绝大部分收入都耗费于反共运动,
    所以它不可能采取任何实际行动和措施来进行改革,而共产党运动的
    实质,正如我所指出的,是由于农村对土地制不满而引起的一种反
    抗,尽管各方提出各种理由,但有一件事是清楚的,农民的境况是越
    来越糟糕了。自从政府重占红色区域以来到目前为止,中国没有任何
    一个地区完成了永久性的土地改革。

    我们必须认识到,仅仅实行土地改革、减收地租、平均地权,并
    不能最终解决中国的土地问题。但这种改革是必要的,也是紧迫的,
    因为它是解除农民痛苦的不可缺少的步骤。它将给农民以喘息的机
    会,排除了引起“反叛”的原因,才得以团结一切力量寻求工业发展
    的道路。

    最终解决中国土地问题的办法不在于紧缩农民的开支而应该增加
    农民的收入。因此,让我再重申一遍,恢复农村企业是根本的措施。
    中国的传统工业主要是乡村手工业,例如,整个纺织工业本来是农民
    的职业。目前,中国实际上正面临着这种传统工业的迅速衰亡,这完
    全是由于西方工业扩张的缘故。在发展工业的问题上,中国就同西方
    列强处于矛盾之中。如何能和平地解决这个矛盾是一个问题,我将把
    这个问题留待其他有能力的科学家和政治家去解决了。

    但是有一点,与中国未来的工业发展有关,必须在此加以强调。
    在现代工业世界中,中国是一名后进者,中国有条件避免前人犯过的
    错误。在这个村庄里,我们已经看到一个以合作为原则来发展小型工
    厂的实验是如何进行的。与西方资本主义工业发展相对照,这个实验
    旨在防止生产资料所有权的集中。尽管它遇到了很多困难甚至失败,
    但在中国乡村工业未来的发展问题上,这样一个实验是具有重要意义
    的。

    最后,我要强调的是,上述问题自从日本入侵以来并未消失。这
    种悲剧在建设我们的新中国过程中是不可避免的。这是我们迟早必然
    面临的国际问题的一部分。只有经历这场斗争,我们才有希望真正建
    设起自己的国家。在斗争过程中,土地问题事实上已经成为一个更加
    生死攸关的问题。只有通过合理有效的土地改革,解除农民的痛苦,
    我们与外国侵略者斗争的胜利才能有保证。现在日本入侵,给我们一
    个机会去打破过去在土地问题上的恶性循环。成千个村庄,像开弦弓
    一样,事实上已经被入侵者破坏,然而在它们的废墟中,内部冲突和
    巨大耗费的斗争最后必将终止。一个崭新的中国将出现在这个废墟之
    上。我衷心希望,未来的一代会以理解和同情的态度称赞我们,正视
    我们时代的问题。我们只有齐心协力,认清目标,展望未来,才不辜
    负于我们所承受的一切牺牲和苦难。

    附录

    关于中国亲属称谓的一点说明

    由于对人类学中亲属称谓问题具有特殊的兴趣,我想为本书增写一个附录,作为“亲属关系的扩展”这一章的补充。

    必须弄清楚亲属称谓的结构分析至多只能作为研究整个亲属系统
    问题的一部分,如果仅仅提供一个称呼表是没有什么用处的,因为这
    不能说明它们的社会意义。过去的有关研究都用这种方法处理,从摩
    尔根和哈特的旧著直至冯汉骥 [55] 最近的出版物都是如此。这是由于
    对语言的概念谬误,把词语看作是表现现实的结果,因此才相信对亲
    属称谓的分析就足以了解亲属关系的组织情况。

    像其它一切语言资料一样,亲属关系的称谓应该结合其整个处境
    来研究。它们被用来表示某人身份或对某物享有某种权利,表达说话
    人对亲属的感情和态度,总之是说话人对亲属的部分行为。我们必须
    直接观察称谓究竟是如何使用的,然后才能充分地分析。 [56] 但在本
    说明中不可能详尽地研究这一问题,我只想为今后的进一步调查研究
    提供一个提纲。

    中国亲属称谓从语言处境来说大致可分为四类:
    (1)某人直接与亲属说话;
    (2)某人说话时间接提到亲属;
    (3)某人用通俗口语描述亲属关系;
    (4)用书面语表达亲属关系。

    1.对话时的称呼

    对话时的称呼是个人生活中最早使用的一套亲属称呼。人们教孩
    子用亲属称谓称呼他所接触的不同的人。孩子最先接触要称呼的人便
    是他家里的人父母、父亲的双亲、有时父亲的兄弟和他们的妻子、孩
    子以及父亲的未婚的姐妹等等。在多数情况下母亲抱孩子,母亲的家
    务繁忙时,她便把孩子交给别人抱,这时孩子的祖母、父亲的姐妹,
    孩子的姐姐以及父亲兄弟的妻子将代替母亲担任起照看孩子的功能。
    家中的男性成员对照看孩子负较少的直接责任。但当孩子长大
    时,父亲作为孩子的纪律教育者,他的作用便逐渐显得重要起来。
    (孩子与亲属的关系,参看第三章第4节和第五章第1、2节。)父亲方
    面的亲属称谓见下表。

    表中所记载的有时只是实际生活中所使用的称谓的基本词。对讲
    话的人来说,每一个称呼代表一个确定的人。如果与讲话人有同样关
    系的有两个以上的人,例如他父亲的两个哥哥,则须在基本称呼词前
    面 加 修 饰 词 , 以 表 示 特 指 的 关 系 。 他 将 称 父 亲 的 大 哥 为 “DA
    PAPA”(“DA”意思是年纪大的或年长的)。称父亲的二哥为“N′I
    PAPA”(“N′I”意思是第二)。修饰词有两种:数词和个人名字。
    一般说来,对近亲或亲属中年纪大的,如父亲的兄弟姊妹及自己的哥
    哥、姐姐加数字。对远亲和弟弟妹妹则加个人的名字作为称谓前的修
    饰词。

    父系亲属称谓表

    说明:=代表婚姻关系;>代表年长的;<代表年幼的;()表示近来用的称谓。下同。

    所有下代的亲属均用个人名字或以简单数字称呼。

    对父系亲属分类时可从上表看出几个主要规则:
    (a)性的区别:这一规则没有发现例外。在这一页中,语言区别
    与社会关系方面的区别两者之间的相关关系大。在家务劳动、其它社
    会功能、权利和义务方面的性的区别在上面已有描述。
    (b)亲属关系级别的区别 [57] :根据亲属关系级别而分化的社
    会义务和权利,在亲属关系社会学中已有很好的表述。例如,祖父对
    孙子往往不像父亲对儿子那样行使他的权威,相反还经常姑息孩子,
    在父亲和儿子之间充当调停者。只要父亲还活着,孙子对祖父没有特
    定的经济义务。但上二代上三代的男性称谓,除父亲的父亲外有同一
    个基本称谓词GON;TA是修饰词,意思是大。实际上,TAGON这个称呼
    在直接对话中很少用,因为罕见有四代同堂的。
    (c)血亲关系与姻亲关系之间的区别:由于婚嫁而产生的姻亲与
    由于生育而产生的血亲总是有区别的。譬如,父亲的姊妹与父亲的兄
    弟的妻子有区别。在日常生活中就保持这种区别。父亲的兄弟的妻
    子,即使不住在一所房屋内,但也住得不远,而父亲的姊妹出嫁后通
    常便住到另一个村子里。前者,在需要的时候便接替母亲的任务,后
    者则多数在逢年过节、走亲戚时才见面。
    (d)自己同代中,年长的或年幼的亲属的区别或自己直接的男性
    上代中,年长的和年幼的亲属的区别:这种区别只存在于自己的一代
    或自己的上一代。但称呼后者,发音区别不大,因为父亲的哥哥和弟
    弟都用PA这个音,只是称呼哥哥的音长一些,称弟弟的音短一些,然
    而区别还是有的。对父亲的姊妹和她们的丈夫用同样称呼,大小没有
    区别。
    哥哥和弟弟的区别可与长子的特殊权利和义务联系起来(第四章
    第3节)。上代亲属的社会关系区别较少,从称谓的融合来看也反映了
    这一点。
    (e)家庭群体的区别。这一规律不影响自己这一代。自己的上一
    代,父亲这个称谓与称呼父亲的兄弟用同一个主要词素PA。而近来又
    有一种新的称谓JAJA。用于描述这种关系时,JA是父亲的称谓。母亲
    和父亲兄长的妻子用同一个主要词素ma。虽然如此,保持的区别说明
    了同样一个事实,即在较大的亲属关系单位的家中,家庭核心并未完
    全被淹没。

    从上述情况,我们可以看出亲属关系的语言与亲属社会学之间大体上是相关的。这种关系只能在分类的普遍规律中找到,而不能在具体称呼中找到。

    第二类亲属是孩子母亲方面的亲属,他们通常住在邻近的村子里。虽然,孩子的外婆在他母亲生孩子时就来帮忙,但她待得不长;女儿出嫁以后,母亲只是在这种情况下偶尔在女婿家待一夜。但是孩子却常常和母亲一起到外婆家去,每年数次,每次住十天或十多天。

    在外婆家,他是客人而且是受娇宠的(第五章第2节)。他在这个环境中学到了母亲一方的亲属称谓,其含义与他在父亲一方学到的自己的亲属称谓不同。

    母系亲属与父系亲属在称呼上的区别主要存在于上一代,母亲自己的父母例外。正如我已在上面说明的,与自己有亲密关系的母系亲属限于母亲的父母,母亲的兄弟和姐妹以及他们的儿女。特殊的称谓也限于他们,与自己同一代的亲属除外。年长的和年轻的区别仅在对母亲的姊妹的称呼。这种区别是在称呼前加修饰词来表示。他们和自己在社会关系方面没有区别。

    通常一个人,在童年时便学会了全部亲属称谓,有时弟弟妹妹的称呼除外。成婚后再加上的新称谓很少。

    已婚妇女在她的婚礼结束后,人们便把他丈夫一方的亲戚介绍给她。在介绍时,她同她丈夫一样称呼他们,公公除外,她称公公为“亲爸”。称丈夫的兄弟的妻子,同她称自己的姊妹一样。结婚初期,她是一个新来的人,不便于同她丈夫一方的亲属有过多密切的接触。她甚至不称呼自己的丈夫。因此,彼此间没有特别的称呼。例如,她烧好了饭,便招呼“大家”,意思是大家来吃饭。这种无名的称呼是大家认可的做法。她要提起丈夫时,用一个简单的代名词就足够了。但如果她必须称呼亲戚时,她用丈夫所用的称谓。生下了孩子后,她代表着孩子,与丈夫一方亲属的接触增多。她也有义务教育孩子称呼长辈。亲属关系称谓是这种教育的一个组成部分。代孩子问询或问到孩子并教孩子认识亲属关系时,她用孩子应该用的称谓。例如,在这种情况下她叫孩子的祖父为DJADJA。但这并不意味着,放弃在别的场合用TCHINPA的称谓。事实上她可以根据不同情况选择她自己专用的、她丈夫用的以及孩子用的称谓。母系亲属称谓见下表:

    一个男人称他妻子的父亲为TCHINPA,称妻子的母亲为tchinm。TCHINPA的称呼也用于父亲的姊妹的丈夫。它既然也被媳妇用来称呼公公,这表明了两种表亲婚姻——“上山”型和“回乡”型(第三章第8节)。在实际生活中“回乡型”不受欢迎。因此,称谓的识别不能只用婚姻方式来理解。

    对于他妻子的其他亲戚,根据不同的场合用他妻子或孩子用的合适的称呼。

    实际使用的称谓,其数目取决于亲属关系群体的大小。在农村,家的规模小,所以称谓数目不会大。此外,一个孩子的母亲如果是通过“小媳妇”制度成婚的,则整个母系亲戚群可能就消灭了。

    2.间接称谓

    如果一个人对另一个人谈起某一个亲戚,对这个亲戚用什么称呼呢?牵涉到三个人。A,说话人;B,同A谈话的人;C,A和B谈及的人。

    A对B谈及C时可用:
    (Ⅰ)他招呼C时所用的称谓,或
    (Ⅱ)用B招呼C时所用的称谓,或
    (Ⅲ)用口语或书面语描述A和C之间的关系或B和C之间的关系时
    所用的称谓(见下节),或
    (Ⅳ)用提及非亲属时所用的称谓(第五章第4节)。

    应用这些原则还须视A、B和C之间存在的关系而定——他们是否属于同一亲属群体,在亲属级别和社会地位方面哪一个是长者。

    一般的规则可列公式如下,但没有篇幅一一举例说明并描述特殊例外。

    (1)A、B和C属于同一家:
    (a)C<A和B,用C本人的名字
    (b)C=A和B,用(Ⅰ)
    (c)C>A和B,A<B,用(Ⅰ)
    A=B,用(Ⅰ)
    A>B,用(Ⅱ)
    (2)A、B和C属于同一个扩大了的亲属群体:
    (A)C在A的家中:
    (a)用(Ⅲ)或个人名字,
    (b)用(Ⅲ)或个人名字,
    (c)A<B,用(Ⅰ)或(Ⅲ)
    A=B,用(Ⅲ)
    A>B用(Ⅱ)
    (B)C在B的家中:
    (a)用C的个人名字
    (b)用(Ⅱ)、(Ⅲ)或(Ⅳ)
    (c)A<B,用(Ⅰ)
    A=B,用(Ⅰ)或(Ⅲ)
    A>B,用(Ⅱ)、(Ⅲ)或(Ⅳ)
    (3)A和B之间没有系属关系(哪一个是长者系按年龄大小和社会地位高低来计算的):
    (A)C是A的亲属,
    (a)用(Ⅲ)或个人名字,
    (b)用(Ⅲ)或个人名字,
    (c)A<B,用(Ⅰ)或(Ⅲ)
    A=B,用(Ⅲ)
    A>B,用(Ⅲ)或(Ⅳ)
    (B)C是B的亲属,
    (a)用(Ⅲ)或个人名字,
    (b)用(Ⅲ)或个人名字,
    (c)A<B,用(Ⅳ)
    A=B,用(Ⅲ)或(Ⅳ)
    A>B,用(Ⅱ)、(Ⅲ)或(Ⅳ)

    在上述情况中,A和B是直接对话,C是间接地被谈及。另一种情形是A和C对话,B作为涉及的中心。我已经指出,孩子由别人作为代言人的例子。孩子的母亲代孩子说话称公公为DJADJA,即祖父。在这种情况下,A并不是作为他或她自己在说话,而是替别人说话。这不能同直接对话时用的称呼混淆。

    3.描述亲属关系用的称谓

    这类称谓与上述称谓不同,后者指特定的人,前者指这种关系。一个孩子叫母亲ma,但两者之间的关系被描述为NITZE(儿子)和njian(娘)。

    如上节所示,这种称谓在间接提到时也使用。例如,一个大人问
    小孩“你的njian怎么样了”?或“他njian好吗?”在这种情况下,
    除非完全不可能混淆,一般要加一个代名词。

    描述关系用的一般称谓是可以“归类的”,因为可能有一群人与
    自己有同一类关系。例如,父亲有两个弟弟,他们同自己的关系是一
    样的,即SOSO(叔叔——父亲的弟弟)和ADZE(阿侄——兄弟的儿
    子)的关系。

    对话时用同一个基本称谓表述的亲属分类与描述亲属关系时用的
    称谓的分类不同。例如,称母亲的兄弟的儿子与称父亲的兄弟的儿子
    用同样的称呼。但在描述关系时,前者为PIAOGA(表哥)后者为
    AGA(阿哥)。称呼所有下代的亲戚用个人名字或用数字,但描述关系
    的称谓则分类了,自己的儿子叫NITZE(儿子),兄弟的儿子叫
    ADZE(阿侄),姊妹的儿子叫WASEN(外甥)等。

    在这一类称呼中,口头语言和书面语之间可能不一致。口语和书面语的总的区别在于前者系当地人口说的,后者为所有有文化的中国人写的。当然两者都可以口头说和用文字写,在实际运用中,总起来说,一直保留着这种区别。虽然近来有一种发展口头文学的赏试,换句话说,就是写成口说的形式,即白话,实际上是“北京话”。另一方面,几千年来有文化的中国人用的书面语言是以书写的文字表达的,可以根据地方的特有语音,读法不同。但总是写在纸上,随时可以读它。由于书面语的语法与口语语法不同,将前者读出来,普通人听不懂。书面的词语仅在特殊的情况出现于口语中。书面表示一件东西或一种关系与口头表达所用词语可以不同。这种区别可以用亲属称谓举例说明。例如,描述父亲的关系:书面词用Fu(父),但口语,在村庄中用JA(爷)。此外,在书面语中分类别的亲属在口语中可能就没有区别。例如,父亲的兄弟的儿子这一亲属关系和父亲的父亲的兄弟的儿子的儿子,在口语中都叫Z-ZOSHONDI(自族兄弟——我本族的兄弟),但在书面则分别称TONSHON(堂兄)和ZETONSHON(族堂兄)。

    我不能在此充分阐述书面的和口头的亲属称谓之间的关系问题。我已在别处扼要发表了我的观点。“在称谓的书写系统中,理论家系统地、完全地实现了分类原则,这些分类原则是在亲属关系系统变化的实际过程中注意到的。每一代用同一主干定名,垂直分裂成两组,年长的和年轻的,然后在这个‘家庭’(父母子女这个团体)的称谓前加修饰词以此表示它不同于其它‘家庭’;其它‘家庭’又根据其与这个‘家庭’的亲疏加以区别。这种逻辑结构不仅模糊了年长和年轻的类别的存在,特别是年少的一类失去了特殊的称呼,而且还错误地表述了这些原则实际应用时的现实性。这种结构的结果是,书面语的称谓系统与实际上实行的称谓系统相去甚远。当然,上面提到的变化方向曾受到了书面称谓系统的很大影响。然而中国社会组织的新变化,如族的部分瓦解,母系亲属的日益重要,妇女社会地位的变化等,正如对吴江情况分析中所显示的,已经形成了一种变化的趋向,这些是过去的理论家所未预见到的,同时也是在已编纂的书面称谓系统中找不到的。故新的社会变化将促使实践中的称谓系统更加远离书面的称谓系统。” [58]

    注释:

    [1] 这些已经完成的作品,大多用中文写成,有下列诸题:《山东的集市系统》,杨庆
    堃著;《河北农村社区的诉讼》,徐雍舜著;《河北农民的风俗》,黄石著;《福建的一个氏
    族村》,林耀华著;《变动中的中国农村教育》,廖泰初著;《花篮瑶社会组织》,费博士及
    夫人著。正在进行研究的有李有义的“山西的土地制度”,及郑安仑的“福建和海外地区移民
    的关系问题”。
    [2] A.拉德克利夫——布朗(A.Radcliff-Brown)教授于1935年在北平燕京大学就深入
    研究中国农村的问题作了讲演;接着,吴文藻博士在天津《益世报》的《社会研究》周刊上就
    这个问题发表了一系列文章。近来,雷蒙德·弗思(Raymond Firth)博士在《中国农村社会
    团结性的研究》一文中讨论了这个问题。此文刊登在《社会学界》第十卷中。
    [3] 同前引文,英文文摘,第435页。
    [4] 《中国地理概况》(China’s Geographical Foundation ),1934年,第283页。
    [5] 同前引书,第295页。
    [6] 阿诺德·赖特编:《香港、上海及中国其它通商口岸二十世纪印象记》(Arnold
    wright,ed.,Twentieth Century Impression of Hong Kong ,Shanghai and Treaty Ports
    of China ),第291页,1908年。
    [7] 刘大钧:《上海缫丝工业》(The Silk Reeling Industry in Shanghai ),第9
    页,1933年。
    [8] 同前引书,第9页。
    [9] 《1935—1936年中国年鉴·对外贸易》,第1094页,1935年。
    [10] 《中国的土地和劳动》(Land and Labour in China ),第24页,1932年。
    [11] 《人口登记法》,1931年12月12日。
    [12] 下表列出了各类不同的家的数字:
    [13] R.H.托尼(R.H.Tawney):《中国的土地和劳动》(Land and Labour in China
    ),第43页,注1,1932年。
    [14] 《动变中的中国农村教育》,燕京大学,1936年。
    [15] 按正常兑换率,中国币制一元等于英国货币约一先令至一先令三便士。
    [16] 林耀华:《福州的族村》,未出版的专著,燕京大学(汉文),及库尔普
    Ⅱ(KulpⅡ):《中国南方的农村生活》(Country Life in South China ),第167—168
    页,1925年。
    [17] 《民法》第1,147条。《民法》译本(C.L.夏等,凯林及沃尔什有限公司,1930
    年 ) 用 “Succession to Property” 这 一 术 语 。 我 沿 用 W.H.R. 里 弗 斯 的 定 义 :
    用“inheritance”一词表述财产的继承,用“succession”一词来表述职位的继承(《社会
    的组织》,第87页,1924年)。
    [18] R.H.洛伊,《原始社会》,第243—255页,1919年。
    [19] 村里的人解释方言“黄泥膀”这个词的意思为黄泥腿。但他们并不知道为什么要这
    样称呼他。后来我发现中国北方方言也有同样的叫法,“泥腿光棍”,例如在古典小说《红楼
    梦》第45回中,指那些无业单身汉。但城镇里识字的人告诉我这个词的另一种文言的解释
    是“防儿荒”。“防”,当地人念ban,在此词中变音为Wan。“儿”,当地方言念作
    ni。“荒”,读作Whan在这里变成Pon。语音变化如b变成w,wh变成p,在其它例子中也常见。
    识字人的解释,说出了替代人的功能,而当地人的解释说明了替代人的性质。两种解释对了解
    这种习俗都有用处。
    [20] 《民法》第1,000、1,002、1,059、及1,060条。
    [21] 在华东中部,农村坟地的平均百分比为2.6%(巴克:《中国农村经济》(Buck ,
    Chinese Farm Economy ),第33页,1930年)。除城镇里的富人把死者埋葬在农村以外,没
    有其它专门的坟地,这说明了人口极其众多,土地稀缺。
    [22] 《民法》第1,138条:“遗产继承人,除配偶外,依下列顺序定之。一、直系血亲
    卑亲属。二、父母。三、兄弟姊妹。四、祖父母。”直系亲属在第967条中的定义为,“称直
    系血亲者,谓己身所从出,或从己身所出之血亲。”他们包括儿子、女儿以及他们的直系后
    裔。
    [23] 这一条综述系由上海高等法院律师H.P.李先生提供的。
    [24] 《不列颠百科全书·亲属关系》,第14版(“Kingship”,Encyclopaedia
    Britanirica ,14th,ed.)。
    [25] 从法律观点来看,一个人虽然无亲属关系,但永久地住在此群体内者,亦应视
    为“家”的一员(《民法》第1,122—1,123条)。但此规定并未被村民所接受。甚至那些
    在“家”中居住了很长时间的人还是被认为与“家”的成员有区别的。
    [26] 《区自治施行法》,第七条,1928年6月。
    [27] 巴克:《中国农村经济》(G.L.Buck,Chinese Farm Economy ),第416—417
    页,1930年。
    [28] 甘布尔:《北平的中国家庭是怎样生活的》(S.D.Gamble,How Chinese Families
    Live in Peiping ),第200页,1933年。
    [29] 《特罗布里恩德群岛的阴历和季节历》(Lunar and Seasonal Calendar in the
    Trobriands),《皇家人类学会杂志》(Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute
    ),第57卷,第203—215页,1927年。
    [30] 巫术与科学的理论,见布·马林诺夫斯基教授的“文化”条,《社会科学百科全
    书》(“Culture”,Encyclopedia of Social Science )。
    [31] 《珊瑚园和它们的巫术》(Coral Gardens and their Magic ),第318页,1935
    年。
    [32] 同前书,第320页。
    [33] 陈翰笙:《华南土地问题》(Agrarian Problem in Southernmost China ),岭
    南大学,广东,第4页及第三章,1936年。
    [34] 在华南还可以看到,土地的移交是通过抵押这个中间步骤来完成的。陈翰笙
    说:“有时,半数的贫农家庭抵押了他们的土地,如在翁源和梅县的许多村子中那样。在那个
    地方,拥有土地的农民比例相对地较高。抵押的价格为土地价格的50%至60%,很少有80%到90%
    的。当然,只有极少数的贫农愿意出售自己的土地,多数人抱着赎回来的希望抵押自己的土
    地。但是,一旦贫农踏入了高利贷之墓门,他们就会被不容逃脱的阶梯一步步引入墓穴深处,
    再次离开坟墓的机会渺茫。在广东,至少有70%或80%的无地贫农在抵押中失去了一部分地
    产。”“根据统计,在番禺县的10个有代表性的村子中,贫农在5年内抵押和出售的土地占他
    们土地面积的5%。”同前书,第95—96页。
    [35] 《民法》,第846及847条。
    [36] 永佃制似乎保护了贫农不至因乡村工业需要资金而迅速失去土地权。不应把永佃制
    当作历史遗存来研究,而应把它作为耕种者与投资者利益的调节来看待,是不在地主制整体的
    一个部分。这也可以用华南所作的观察来说明。陈翰笙说道:“一个明显的事实是,在广东的
    西南部尚未听说过永佃制,这里恰是那种人们预料会有旧经济陈迹的地方,因为至今这里还较
    少受到现代商业的影响。另一方面,在一些料想不到的地方,却见到了这种惯例。就是在广东
    省的最东端,韩江上来来往往的不仅有帆船、驳船,而且还有现代的轮船,以及一条地方铁
    路,经营得生意兴隆,汕头商业界的现代化影响出现在内地。在这个地区,的确不止是有永佃
    制的遗迹,而是已耕地的相当一部分实际上以这种形式出租”(同前书,第52页)。陈倾向于
    用历史观点来解释永佃制(第51页)。尽管上面的引语表明,目前的事实与他的期望并不吻
    合。对我来说,作历史的解释,其本身可能很有意义,但如果我们试图理解永佃制在土地占有
    中的作用,则这种解释并不重要。若不怀无根据的期望,陈就可能会意识到金融问题与土地问
    题关系的重要性。他在分析中,曾几度非常正确地指出了这一关系,但未能加以强调。
    [37] 《中国的土地与劳动》(Land and Labour in China ),第67—68页,1932年。
    [38] 同前引书,第36页。目前的材料似乎肯定了托尼(Tawney)教授提出的观点,租佃
    制问题是城乡间金融关系的职能。他说:“自耕所有制在大城市附近极不流行。在那里,城市
    资本流入农业,据说,在广东三角洲,85%的农民是佃农,在上海附近,95%是佃农。但在很少
    受到现代经济发展影响的地区自耕所有制却普遍盛行。陕西、山西、河北、山东、河南等省是
    中国农业的发源地,那里约有三分之二的农民据称是土地占有者。他们与工商业几乎没有什么
    接触,土壤的产量太低,不足以吸引资本家在那里投资,而农民也无能力租种更多的土地。在
    南方,土壤具有较高的生产率,农业产生了盈余,经济关系的商业化得到了发展,对土地进行
    投资的诱因和能力相应较强。可以合理地设想,随着现代工业和财务方法扩展到那些尚未受其
    影响的地区,中国的其它部分也会逐步产生类似的情况。在这种情况下欧洲经常发生的那种农
    民的习惯权利,为生存而耕作,同不在地主唯利是图地做投机生意这两者之间的斗争很可能在
    中国重新出现。在中国的某些地方,这种斗争已经发生了。”同前书,第37—38页。
    [39] 参照陈翰笙,前引书,第二章,第24—41页。

    [40] 在中山县土地局《年鉴》的前言中,孙中山先生的一名拥护者写道:“土地问题是关系到我们国计民生的根本问题。如果这个问题能得到正确的解决,我们国计民生的问题也就自然会迎刃而解。只有解决了这个问题,人类才能够逐渐摆脱战争。土地所有制中的平等权利是国民党提倡的原则,我们的首要目的是防止少数人的独占,为所有的人提供利用土地的平等权利和同等机会。”引自陈翰笙前引书,第23页。
    在 1924 年 《 国 民 党 第 一 次 全 国 代 表 大 会 宣 言 》 中 有 下 列 陈述:“民生主义——国民党之民生主义,其最要之原则,不外二者:一曰平均地权,二曰节制资本。酝酿成经济组织之不平均者,莫大于土地权之为少数人所操纵,故当由国家规定土地法、土地使用法、土地征收法及地价税法。私人所有土地,由地主估价呈报政府,国家就价征税,并于必要时依报价收买之,此则平均地权之要旨也……中国以农立国,而全国各阶级所受痛苦,以农民为尤甚。国民党之主张,则以为农民之缺乏田地,沦为佃户者,国家当给以土地,资其耕作,并为之整顿水利,移殖荒徼,以均地力。农民之缺乏资本,至于高利借贷以负债终身者,国家为之筹设调剂机关,如农民银行等,供其匮乏,然后农民得享人生应有之乐。”伍朝枢:《国民党以及 中 国 革 命 之 前 途 》 ( The Kuomintang and the Future of theChinese Revolution ),附录C,第255—256页,1928年。
    [41] 三栏分析法是布·马林诺夫斯基教授创始,用以研究文化接触。这种方法的理论根据在他的《变化中的非洲文化人类学概论》(Introductory Essay on The Anthropolgy of Changing African Cultures)一文中已有解释,载国际《非洲语言和文化研究所备忘录》
    XV(Memorandom XV of the International Institute of African Languages and Cultures),1938年。
    [42] 参阅卡尔·曼海姆:《意识形态与乌托邦以及知识社会学概论》(Karl Mannheim,Ideology and Utopia ,and Introduction to the Sociology of Knowledge ),1936年。
    [43] 《过去三年的合作工厂》,1931年。
    [44] 《过去三年的合作工厂》,1931年。
    [45] 《中国的重建》(Reconstruction in China),汤良礼编,转载于《中国年鉴》(The Chinese Year Book ),第859页,1935—1936年。
    [46] 《合作运动》(The Co-operative Movement),王志莘,载《中国年鉴》(TheChinese Year Book ),第881—882页,1935—1936年。
    [47] 刘大钧:《上海的蚕丝工业》(The Silk Industry in Shanghai ),1933年。
    [48] 杨庆堃:“山东邹平的贸易系统”,中国,燕京大学社会学系,未出版的专著。
    [49] 《中国的土地和劳动》,第62页,1932年。
    [50] 在第十一次会上,组织者和借债人交纳的钱数已经超过会员的集款数。存钱人不需再交付任何款项而可以分享新的余款。分配余款的原则是:前四次会的组织人和收款人除外,其余会员根据他们集款的次序按比例均可分得一份。例如,在第十一次会上,第五次会的集款人将得0.11元或总余款(2.432)的5/110。但这个会上的三个存款人,其集款次序尚未确定,他们将各得余款的13/110。从第十一次会后的每次会的总余款为:第11次 2.432,第12次8.004,第13次 14.968,第14次 21.004
    [51] 见下表:
    [52] 如下:
    [53] 《中国农村经济》(Chinese Farm Economy ),第158页,1930年。
    [54] 《民法》,第205条。
    [55] 我对用历史书面语言研究中国亲属制度的批评,参见《中国亲属关系制度问题》(The Problem of Chinese Relationship System),《华裔学志》(Monumenta Serica),第Ⅱ卷,1936—1937年;我对冯汉骥的《中国亲属制度》(The Chinese Kinship System)的评论,《人类》(Man ),1938年8月,第135页。
    [56] 语言理论,参见马林诺夫斯基《珊瑚园和它们的巫术》(Malinowski,Coral Gardens and their Magic ),第Ⅱ卷,1935年。
    [57] 根据雷蒙德·弗思,亲属关系级别在下述意义上与世代不同,即“前者根据出生,含有生物学上分类的意思;后者根据家谱等级,属于社会学上的次序。”《我们提科皮亚人》(We,the Tikopia,1936),第248页。
    [58] 《中国亲属关系制度问题》,第148页。在上述引语中,实际上实行的称谓系统指口语的称谓,书写的称谓系统指书面称谓。书面称谓的详单可见陈和施赖奥克(Chen and Shryock),《中国亲属称谓》(Chinese Relationship Terms)一文,《美国人类学家》(American anthropologists )1932年,第34卷第4期;或冯汉骥,同前引文,《哈佛亚洲研究杂志》(Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies ),1937年,第2卷第2期。
    [59] 因篇幅有限,本书未收入此文。——编者

    本书是1939年英国Routledge书局出版作者所写Peasant Life in China 一书的中译本,原书扉页有《江村经济》中文书名,今译本即沿用此名。

  • 叔本华《作为意志和表象的世界》

    第一篇 世界作为表象初论 §1

        服从充分根据律的表象经验和科学的客体跳出童年时代吧,朋友,觉醒呵! ——j·j·卢梭

    “世界是我的表象”:这是一个真理,是对于任何一个生活着和认识着的生物都有效的真理;不过只有人能够将它纳入反省的,抽象的意识罢了。并且,要是人真的这样做了,那么,在他那儿就出现了哲学的思考。于是,他就会清楚而确切地明白,他不认识什么太阳,什么地球,而永远只是眼睛,是眼睛看见太阳;永远只是手,是手感触着地球;就会明白围绕着他的这世界只是作为表象而存在着的,也就是说这世界的存在完全只是就它对一个其他事物的,一个进行“表象者”,的关系来说的。这个进行“表象者”就是人自己。如果有一真理可以先验地说将出来,那就是这一真理了,因为这真理就是一切可能的、可想得到的经验所同具的那一形式的陈述。它比一切,比时间、空间、因果性等更为普遍,因为所有这些都要以这一真理为前提。我们既已把这些形式都认作根据律的一些特殊构成形态,如果其中每一形式只是对一特殊类型的表象有效,那么,与此相反,客体和主体的分立则是所有那些类型的共同形式。客体主体分立是这样一个形式:任何一个表象,不论是哪一种,抽象的或直观的,纯粹的或经验的,都只有在这一共同形式下,根本才有可能,才可想象。因此,再没有一个比这更确切,更不依赖其他真理,更不需要一个证明的真理了;即是说:对于“认识”而存在着的一切,也就是全世界,都只是同主体相关联着的客体,直观者的直观;一句话,都只是表象。当然,这里所说的对于现在,也对于任何过去,任何将来,对于最远的和近的都有效;因为这里所说的对于时间和空间本身就有效;而又只有在时间、空间中,所有这些[过去、现在、未来、远和近] 才能区别出来。一切一切,凡已属于和能属于这世界的一切,都无可避免地带有以主体为条件[的性质] ,并且也仅仅只是为主体而存在。世界即是表象。

    这个真理决不新颖。它已包含在笛卡儿所从出发的怀疑论观点中。不过贝克莱是断然把它说出来的第一人;尽管他那哲学的其余部分站不住脚,在这一点上,他却为哲学作出了不朽的贡献。康德首先一个缺点就是对这一命题的忽略,这在本书附录中将有详尽的交代。与此相反,吠檀多哲学被认为是毗耶舍的作品,这里所谈的基本原理在那里就已作为根本命题出现了,因此印度智者们很早就认识这一真理了。威廉·琼斯在他最近《论亚洲哲学》(《亚洲研究》,第四卷第164页)一文中为此作了证,他说:“吠檀多学派的基本教义不在于否认物质的存在,不在否认它的坚实性、不可入性、广延的形状(否认这些,将意味着疯狂),而是在于纠正世俗对于物质的观念,在于主张物质没有独立于心的知觉以外的本质,主张存在和可知觉性是可以互相换用的术语。”这些话已充分地表出了经验的实在性和先验的观念性两者的共存。

    在这第一篇里,我们只从上述的这一方面,即仅仅是作为表象的一面来考察这世界。至于这一考察,虽无损于其为真理,究竟是片面的,从而也是由于某种任意的抽象作用引出来的,它宣告了每一个人内心的矛盾,他带着这一矛盾去假定这世界只是他的表象,另一方面他又再也不能摆脱这一假定。不过这一考察的片面性就会从下一篇得到补充,由另一真理得到补充。这一真理,可不如我们这里所从出发的那一个,是那么直接明确的,而是只有通过更深入的探讨,更艰难的抽象和“别异综同”的功夫才能达到的。它必然是很严肃的,对于每一个人纵不是可怕的,也必然是要加以郑重考虑的。这另一真理就是每人,他自己也能说并且必须说的:“世界是我的意志。”

    在作这个补充之前,也就是在这第一篇里,我们必须坚定不移地考察世界的这一面,即我们所从出发的一面。“可知性”的一面:因此,也必须毫无抵触心情地将当前现成的客体,甚至自己的身体(我们就要进一步谈到这点)都仅仅作为表象看,并且也仅仅称之为表象。我们希望往后每一个人都会确切明白我们在这样做的时候,只仅仅是撇开了意志;而意志就是单独构成世界另外那一面的东西;因为这世界的一面自始至终是表象,正如另一面自始至终是意志。至于说有一种实在,并不是这两者中的任何一个方面,而是一个自在的客体(康德的“自在之物”可惜也不知不党的蜕化为这样的客体),那是梦呓中的怪物;而承认这种怪物就会是哲学里引人误入迷途的鬼火。

    那认识一切而不为任何事物所认识的,就是主体。因此,主体就是这世界的支柱,是一切现象,一切客体一贯的,经常作为前提的条件;原来凡是存在着的,就只是对于主体的存在。每人都可发现自己就是这么一个主体,不过只限于它在认识着的时候,而不在它是被认识的客体时。而且人的身体既已是客体,从这观点出发,我们也得称之为表象。身体虽是直接客体,它总是诸多客体中的一客体,并且服从客体的那些规律。同所有直观的客体一样,身体也在一切认识所共有的那些形式中,在时间和空间中;而杂多性就是通过这些形式而来的。但是主体,作为认识着而永不被认识的东西,可就不在这些形式中,反而是这些形式总要以它为前提。所以,对于它,既说不上杂多性,也说不上杂多性的反面:统一性。我们永不能认识它,而它总是那认识着的东西,只要哪儿有“被认识”这回事。

    所以,作为表象的世界,也就是这儿我们仅在这一方面考察的世界,它有着本质的、必然的、不可分的两个半面。一个半面是客体,它的形式是空间和时间,杂多性就是通过这些而来的。另一个半面是主体,这却不在空间和时间中,因为主体在任何一个进行表象的生物中都是完整的,未分裂的。所以这些生物中每一单另的一个和客体一道,正和现有的亿万个生物和客体一道一样,都同样完备地构成这作为表象的世界;消失了这单另的一个生物,作为表象的世界也就没有了。因此,这两个半面是不可分的;甚至对于思想,也是如此,因为任何一个半面部只能是由于另一个半面和对于另一个半面而有意义和存在:存则共存,亡则俱亡。双方又互为限界,客体的起处便是主体的止处。这界限是双方共同的,还在下列事实中表示出来,那就是一切客体所具有本质的,从而也是普遍的那些形式,亦即时间、空间和因果性,无庸认识客体本身,单从主体出发也是可以发现的,可以完全认识的;用康德的话说,便是这些形式是先验地在我们意识之中的。康德发现了这一点,是他主要的,也是很大的功绩。我现在进一步主张,根据律就是我们先天意识着的,客体所具一切形式的共同表述,因此,我们纯粹先天知道的一切并不是别的,而正是这一定律的内容。由此产生的结果是:我们所有一切先天明确的“认识”实际上都已在这一定律中说尽了。我在《根据律》那篇论文中已详尽地指出,任何一个可能的客体都服从这一定律,也就是都处在同其他客体的必然关系中,一面是被规定的,一面又是起规定作用的。这种互为规定的范围是如此广泛,以至一切客体全部存在,只要是客体,就都是表象而不是别的,就整个儿都要还原到它们相互之间的必然关系,就只在这种关系中存在,因而完全是相对的。关于这些,随即再详论。我还曾指出,客体既各按其可能性而分为不同的类别,那由根据律普遍表示出的必然关系也相应的出现为不同的形态,从而又反过来保证了那些类别的正确划分。我在这里一贯假定,凡是我在那篇论文中所已说过的都是读者所已熟悉的,并且还在记忆中;因为,如果还有在那儿没有说过的,就会在这里给以必要的地位。

    在我们所有一切表象中的主要区别即直观表象和抽象表象的区别。后者只构成表象的一个类,即概念。而概念在地球上只为人类所专有。这使人异于动物的能力,达到概念的能力,自来就被称为理性。我们以后再单另考察这种抽象的表象,暂时我们只专谈直观的表象。直观表象包括整个可见的世界或全部经验,旁及经验所以可能的诸条件。前已说过,这是康德一个很重要的发现,他正是说经验的这些条件,这些形式,也就是在世界的知觉中最普遍的东西,世间一切现象在同一方式上共有着的东西,时间和空间,在单独而离开它们的内容时,不仅可以抽象地被思维,而且也可直接加以直观。并且这种直观不是从什么经验的重复假借来的幻象,而是如此地无须依傍经验,以至应该反过来设想经验倒是依傍这直观的,因为空间和时间的那些属性,如直观先验地所认识的,作为一切可能的经验的规律都是有效的;无论在哪儿,经验都必须按照这些规律而收效。为此,我在讨论根据律的那篇论文中曾将时间和空间,只要它们是纯粹而无内容地被直观38 的,便把它们看作是表象的一个特殊的,独自存在的类。这由康德所发现的,属于直观的那些普遍形式的本性固然如此重要,即是说这些形式单另独立于经验之外。可以直观地,按其全部规律性而加以认识,数学及其精确性即基于这种规律性:但是,直观的普遍形式还另有一个同样值得注意的特性,那就是根据律,在将经验规定为因果和动机律,将思维规定为判断根据律的同时,在这儿却又以一种十分特殊的形态出现;这一形态我曾名之为存在根据。这一形态在时间上就是各个瞬间的先后继起;在空间上就是互为规定至于无穷的空间部分。

    谁要是从那篇序论清晰地明白了根据律在形态上有着差别的同时,在内容上又有完整的同一性,他也就会信服为了理解这定律最内在的本质,认识它那最简单的一个构成形态是如何的不要,而这就是我们已将它认作时间的那一构成形态。如同在时间上,每一瞬只是在它吞灭了前一瞬,它的“父亲”之后,随即同样迅速地又被吞灭而有其存在一样;如同过去和将来(不计它们内容上的后果)只是象任何一个梦那么虚无一样;现在也只是过去未来间一条无广延无实质的界线一样;我们也将在根据律所有其他形态中再看到同样的虚无性;并且察知和时间一样,空间也是如此;和空间一样,那既在空间又在时间中的一切也是如此。所以,从原因和动机听发生的一切,都只有一个相对的实际存在,只是由于,只是对于一个别的什么,和它自身同样也只是如此存在着的一个什么,而有其存在。这一见解中的本质的东西是古老的:赫拉克立特就在这种见解中埋怨一切事物的流动变化性;柏拉图将这见解的对象贬为经常在变易中而永不存在的东西;斯宾诺莎称之为那唯一存在着不变的实体的偶性;康德则将这样被认识的[一切]作为现象,与“自在之物”对立起来。最后,印度上古的智者说:“这是摩耶,是欺骗[之神]的纱幔,蒙蔽着凡人的眼睛而使他们看见这样一个世界,既不能说它存在,也不能说它不存在,因为它象梦一样,象沙粒上闪烁着的阳光一样,行人从远处看来还以为是水,象随便抛在地上的绳子一样。人们却将它看作一条蛇。”(这样的比喻,在《吠陀》和《布兰纳》经文中重复着无数次。)这里所意味着的,所要说的,都不是别的而正是我们现在在考察着的:在根据律的支配之下作为表象的世界。

    谁要是认识了根据律的这一构成形态,即在纯粹时间中作为这一定律出现,而为一切计数和计算之所本的这一形态,他也就正是由此而认识了时间的全部本质。时间并不还是别的什么,而只是根据律的这一构成形态,也再无其他的属性。先后“继起”是根据律在时间上的形态,“继起”就是时间的全部本质。其次,谁要是认识了根据律如何在纯粹直观的空间中起着支配的作用,他也就正是由此而穷尽了空间的全部本质;因为空间自始至终就不是别的,而只是其部分互为规定的可能性、也就是位置。关于这方面的详细考察和由此而产生的结果,沉淀为抽象的概念而更便于应用,那就是全部几何学的内容。——同样,谁要是认识了根据律的又一构成形态,认识它支配着上述形式的(时间和空间的)内容,支配着这些形式的“可知觉性”,即支配着物质,也就是认识了因果律;他并由此也认识了物质所以为物质的全部本质了。因为物质,自始至终除因果性外,就再不是别的;这是每人只要思考一下便可直接理解的。物质的存在就是它的作用,说物质还有其他的存在,那是要这么想象也不可能的。只是因为有作用,物质才充塞空间、时间。物质对直接客体(这客体自身也是物质)的作用是“直观”的条件,在直观中唯有这一作用存在;每一其他物质客体对另一物质客体发生作用的后果,只是由于后者对直接客体先后起着不同的作用才被认识的,也只在此中才有其存在。所以,原因和效果就是物质的全部本质;其存在即其作用(详见《充足根据律》那篇论文§21第77页)。因而可知在德语中将一切物质事物的总括叫做现实性wirklichkeit,是极为中肯的;这个词儿比实在性realit一词的表现力要强得多。物质起作用,而被作用的还是物质。它的全部存在和本质都只在有规律的变化中,而变化又是物质的这一部分在别的一部分中引出来的,因此,它的全 部存在和本质也完全是相对的,按一个只在物质界限内有效的关系而为相对的,所以[在这一点上]恰和时间相同,恰和空间相同。

    但是,时间和空间假若各自独立来看,即令没有物质,也还可直观地加以表象:物质则不能没有时间和空间。物质是和其形状不可分的,凡形状就得以空间为前提。物质的全部存在又在其作用中,而作用又总是指一个变化,即是一个时间的规定。不过,时间和空间不仅是分别地各为物质的前提,而是两者的统一才构成它的本质;正因为这本质,已如上述,乃存于作用中、因果性中。如果一切可想到的、无数的现象和情况,果真能够在无限的空间中无庸互相拥挤而并列,或是在无尽的时间中不至紊乱而先后继起;那么,在这些现象和情况的相互之间就无需乎一种必然关系了;按这关系而规定这些现象和情况的规则更不必要了,甚至无法应用了。结果是尽管有空间中一切的并列,时间中一切的变更,只要是这两个形式各自独立,而不在相互关联中有其实质和过程,那就仍然没有什么因果性;而因果性又是构成物质真正本质的东西;所以,没有因果性也就没有物质了。——可是因果律所以获得其意义和必然性,仅仅是由于变化的本质不只是在于情况的变更本身,而更是在于空间中同一地点上,现在是一情况而随后又是一情况;在于同一个特定的时间上,这儿是一情况而那儿又是一情况;只有时间和空间这样的相互制约,才使一个规则,变化依之而进行的这规则有意义,同时也有必然性。从而,因果律所规定的不是仅在时间中的情况相继起,而是这继起是就一特定的空间说的;不是情况的存在单在一特定的地点,而是在某一特定的时间,在这个地点。变化也即是按因果律而发生的变更,每次总是同时而又统一地关涉到空间的一定部位和时间的一定部分。于是,因果性将空间和时间统一起来了。而且我们既已发现物质的全部本质是在其作用中,也就是在因果性中,那么,在物质中,空间和时间也必然是统一的,即是说不管时间和空间各自的属性是如何互相凿枘,物质必须将双方的属性一肩挑起:在双方各自独立时不可能统一的在物质中都必须统一起来,即是将时间方面无实质的飘忽性和空间方面僵硬不变化的恒存统一起来;至于无尽的可分性则是物质从时空双方获得的。准此,我们看到由于物质才首先引出同时存在,它既不能在没有并列的孤立的时间中,也不能在不知有以前、以后和现在的孤立空间中。可是,众多情况的同时存在才真正构成现实的本质,因为由于同时存在,持续始有可能。而持续又在于它只是在某种变更上,与持续着的东西同时俱在之物的变更上看出来的;不过这同时俱在之物在此时也只是由于变更中有持续着的东西才获得变化的特征,亦即在实体,也就叫做物质恒存的同时,性质和形式却要转变的特征。如果只单是在空间中,这世界就会是僵硬的、静止的,就没有先后继起,没有变化,没有作用:而没有作用,那就连同物质的表象也取消了。如果只单是在时间中,那么,一切又是太缥缈易于消逝的了,就会没有恒存,没有并列,因而也没有同时,从而没有持续,所以也是没有物质。由于时间和空间的统一才生出物质,这即是同时存在的可能性,由此才又有持续的可能性;再由于这后一可能性,然后在情况变化的同时,才有实体恒存的可能性。物质既在时间和空间的统一性中有其本质,它也就始终打上了双方的烙印。物质得以从空间追溯其来源,部分地是由于其形状,那是和它不可分的;但特别是(因为变更是只属于时间的,而单是只在时间自身中就没有什么是常住的)由于其恒存(实体);而“恒存”的先验的明确性是完全要从空间的先验的明确性引出的。物质在时间方面的来源是在物性上(偶然属性)展示出来的;没有物性,它决不能显现;而物性简直永远是因果性,永远是对其他物质的作用,所以也就是变化(一个时间概念)。但是这作用的规律性总是同时关涉到空间和时间,并且只是由此而具有意义。关于此时此地必然要发生怎样一个情况的规定,乃是因果性的立法所能及的唯一管辖范围。基于物质的基本规定是从我们认识上先验意识着的那些形式引伸出来的,我们又先天赋予物质某些属性:那就是空间充塞,亦即不可透入性,亦即作用性;再就是广延,无尽的可分性,恒存性,亦即不灭性;最后还有运动性。与此不同的是重力,尽管它是普遍无例外的,还是要算作后天的认识;尽管康德在《自然科学的形而上学初阶》第71页(罗森克朗兹版,第372页)上提出重力时,却把它当作是可以先天认识的。

    如同客体根本只是作为主体的表象而对主体存在一样,表象的每一特殊的类也就只为主体中相应的一特殊规定而存在;每一这样的规定,人们就叫作一种认识能力,康德把作为空洞形式的时间和空间自身在主体方面的对应物叫做纯粹感性;这个说法本不大恰当,因为一提到感性就已先假定了物质;不过康德既已开了先例,也可以保留。物质或因果性,两者只是一事,而它在主体方面的对应物,就是悟性。悟性也就只是这对应物,再不是别的什么。认识因果性是它唯一的功用,唯一的能力;而这是一个巨大的、广泛包摄的能力;既可有多方面的应用,而它所表现的一切作用又有着不可否认的同一性。反过来说,一切因果性,即一切物质,从而整个现实都只是对于悟性,由于悟性而存在,也只在悟性中存在。悟性表现的第一个最简单的,自来即有的作用便是对现实世界的直观。这就始终是从效果中认原因,所以一切直观都是理智的。不过如果没有直接认识到的某一效果而以之为出发点,那也就决到不了这种直观。然而这样的效果就是在动物身体上的效果,在这限度内,动物性的身体便是主体的直接客体,对于其他一切客体的直观都得通过这一媒介。每一动物性的身体所经受的变化都是直接认识的,也即是感觉到的;并且在这效果一经联系到其原因时,就产生了对于这原因,对于一个客体的直观。这一联系不是在抽象概念中的推论结果,不经由反省的思维,不是任意的;而是直接的、必然的、妥当的。它是纯粹悟性的认识方式;没有悟性就决到不了直观,就只会剩下对直接客体变化一种迟钝的、植物性的意识,而这些变化,如果不是作为痛苦或愉快而对意志有些意义的话,那就只能是完全无意义地在互相交替着而已。但是,如同太阳升起而有这个可见的世界一样,悟性,由于它唯一的单纯的职能,在一反掌之间就把那迟钝的,无所云谓的感觉转变为直观了。眼、耳、手所感觉的还不是直观,那只是些感觉张本。要在悟性从效果过渡到原因时,才有这世界,作为在空间中展开的直观,在形态上变更着的,在物质上经历一切时间而恒存的世界,因为悟性将空间和时间统一于物质这个表象中,而这就是因果性的作用。这作为表象的世界,正如它只是由于悟性而存在一样,它也只对悟性而存在。我在《视觉和色彩》那篇论文的第一章里已经分析过悟性如何从感官所提供的张本造成直观,孩子们如何通过不同官能对同一客体所获印象的比较而学会直观,如何只有这样才揭穿了这许多感官现象[之谜]:譬如用两只眼睛观看而事物却只是单一的一个,但在斜视一物时又现出重叠的双影;又如眼睛同时[而不是先后]看到前后距离不同的各对象,还有由于感觉器官上突然的变化所引起的一切假象等等。关于这一重要的题材,我在《根据律》那篇论文的第二版§21里已有过更详细、更彻底的论述。凡是在那儿说过的,原应该在这里占有它必要的篇幅,应该在这里重说一遍;不过我对于抄写自己的东西几乎同抄写别人的是同样的厌恶;同时,我现在也不能比在那儿作出更好的说明;因此,与其在这儿再重复,我宁可只指出到那儿去参考,并且假定那儿说过的也是众所周知的。

    [所有这些现象,如]经过手术治愈的先天盲人和幼儿们的视觉学习;两眼感觉所得的只现为单一的视象;感觉器官受到震动而失去正常情况时所产生的双重视象或双重触觉;对象的正竖形象却在视网膜上现为倒影;色彩之移植原只是一种内在功能,是眼球活动的两极分化作用,却到了外在的对象上;最后还有立体镜;——这一切都牢固而不可反驳地证明了一切直观不仅是感性的而且是理智的,也就是悟性从后果中认取原因的纯粹认识,从而也是以因果律为前提的。一切直观以及一切经验,自其初步的和全部的可能性说,都要依赖因果律的认识,而不是反过来,说什么因果律的认识要依赖经验。后面这一说法即休谟的怀疑论,在这里才第一次将它驳斥了。原来因果性的认识不依赖一切经验,亦即这认识的先验性,只能从一切经验要依赖因果性的认识而得到说明;而要做到这一点,又只有以这里提出的和方才指出要参照的那几段所采用的方式来证明因果性的认识根本就已包含在直观中,而一切经验又都在直观的领域中:也就是从经验这方面来说,因果性的认识完全是先验的,是经验假定它为条件而不是它以经验为前提。[只有这样来证明才是正确的,]但是,这可不能从康德所尝试过,而为我在《根据律》那篇论文§23中所批判过的方式得到证明。

    人们还得防止一个重大的误会,不要因为直观是经由因果性的认识而成立的,就以为客体和主体之间也存在着原因和效果的关系。其实,更正确的是:这一关系总是只存在于直接的和间接的客体之间,即总是只存在于客体相互之间。正是由于上述那错误的前提,才有关于外在世界的实在性的愚蠢争论。在争论中,独断论和怀疑论相互对峙;前者一会儿以实在论,一会儿又以唯心论出现。实在论立客体为原因而又置该原因的效果于主体中。费希特的唯心论则[反过来] 以客体作为主体的后果,可是,在主体客体之间根本就没有什么依傍着根据律的关系,而这一点又总嫌不够深入人心;因此,上述两种主张中彼此都不可能得到证明,而怀疑论却得以对双方发动有利的攻势。犹如因果律在它作为直观和经验的条件时,就已走在直观和经验之前,因而它就不可能是从这些学来的(如休谟所见);客体和主体作为“认识”的首要条件时,也一样已经走在一切认识之前,因之也根本走在根据律之前;因为根据律只是一切客体的形式,只是客体所以显现的一贯方式;可是一提到客体就已先假定了主体,所以这两者之间不可能有根据与后果的关系。我的《根据律》那篇论文正是要完成这一任务,要说明该定律的内容只是一切客体的本质的形式,也即是客体之所以为客体的普遍方式,是一种附加于客体之所以为客体的东西。作为这样的客体,无论什么时候它总要以主体为前提,以主体为其必然的对应物;因此,这对应物就总在根据律的有效范围之外。关于外在世界的实在性[所以有]争论,正是基于错误地将根据律的有效性扩充到主体上;从这一误会出发,这个争论也决不能理解它自己了。一方面是实在论者的独断说,在将表象作为客体的效果看时,要把这是二而一的表象和客体拆开而假定一个和这表象完全不同的原因,假定一种自在的客体,不依赖于主体:那是一种完全不可想象的东西;因为[客体] 在作为客体时,就已经是以主体为前提了,因而总是主体的表象。另一方面,怀疑论在同一错误的前提下反对独断论说:人们在表象中永远只看到效果,决不认识原因,也就是决不认识存在,总是只认识客体的作用,而客体和它的作用也许根本没有什么相似之处,甚至于根本是将客体完全认锗了,因为因果律是要从经验中撷取来的,而经验的真实性又要基于因果律。在这儿就应教导争论的双方,第一、客体和表象是一个东西,其次是可以直观的47客体的存在就是它的作用,事物的现实性就正在其作用中;而在主体的表象之外要求客体的实际存在,要求真实事物有一个存在,不同于其作用,那是全无意义的,并且也是矛盾的。因此,只要直观的客体是客体,也即是表象,那么,认识了一直观客体的作用方式也就是毫无余蕴地认识了这客体;因为除此而外,在客体上就再没有什么是为这认识而留存着的东西了。就这一点说,这在空间和时间中的直观世界,既纯以因果性表出它自己,也就完全是实在的,它也就是它显现为什么的东西,并且它也是整个儿地、无保留地作为表象,按因果律而联系着,而显现它自己的。这就是它的经验的实在性。可是另一方面,一切因果性又只在悟性中,只对悟性而存在;所以那整个现实的世界,亦即发生作用的世界,总是以悟性为条件的;如果没有悟性,这样的世界也就什么也不是了。但还不仅是为了这一缘故,而是因为想象一个没有主体的客体根本就不能不是矛盾,我们才不能不干脆否认独断论所宣称的那种实在性,独立于主体之外的实在性。整个客体的世界是表象,无可移易的是表象,所以它自始至终永远以主体为条件;这就是说它有先验的观念性。但是它并不因此就是对我们说谎,也不是假象。它是什么,就呈现为什么,亦即呈现为表象;并且是一系列的表象,根据律就是其间一条共同的韧带。这样的世界对于一个庭全的悟性,即令是在这世界最内在的意义上说,也是可理解的,它对悟性说着一种完全清晰的语言。只有那由于理性的误钻牛角尖以致怪僻成性的心灵,才会想到要为它的实在性争论。并且这争论总是由于误用根据律而起的,[须知]这定律固然将一切表象,不管是哪一种表象,互相联系起来,却并不将表象和主体联系起来,也不是同那既非客体又非主体而只是客体的根据那种东西联系起来。后者原是一个不成话的概念,因为只有客体才能是根据,并且又总是[另一]客体的根据。如果人们更仔细一些追究这外在世界实在性问题的来源,就会发现,除了根据律误用于不在其效力范围的事物之外,还要加上这定律各形态间一种特有的混淆情况;即是说这定律原只在概念上或抽象的表象上而有的那一形态被移用于直观表象上,实在的客体上了;是向客体要求一个认识根据,而事实上是客体除了变易根据之外,不能有其他的任何根据。根据律原来是以这样一种方式支配着抽象的表象,支配着联结成判断的概念的,就是说每一判断所以有其价值,有其妥当性,有其全部存在,亦即这里所谓真理,仅仅只能是由于判断同其自身以外的什么,同它的认识根据这一关系而来的,所以总得还原到这认识根据。与此相反,根据津在支配着实在的客体或直观表象时,就不是作为认识根据律而是作为变易根据律,作为因果律而有效的:每一客体,由于它是变成的,也即是作为由原因所产生的效果,就已对这定律尽了它的义务了[满足了这定律的要求]。所以,在这儿要求一个认识根据,那是既无效又无意义的;这要求只能对完全另一种类的客体提出。所以,只要是就直观表现说话,它在观察者的心里既不激起思虑,也不激起疑义;这儿既无所谓谬误,也说不上真理,正误两者都是圈定在抽象的范围内,反省思维的范围内的事。在这儿,这世界对感官和悟性是但然自呈的;它是什么,就以素朴的真相而显现它自己为直观表象;而直观表象又是规律地在因果性这韧带上开展着的。

    到这儿为止,我们所考察过的外在世界的实在性问题,总是由于理性的迷误,一直到误解理性自己的一种迷误所产生的;就这一点说,这问题就只能由阐明其内容来回答,这一问题,在探讨了根据律的全部本质,客体和主体间的关系,以及感性直观本有的性质之后,就必然的自动取消了;因为那时这问题就已不再具任何意义了。但是,这一问题还另有一个来源,同前此所提出的纯思辨性的来源完全不同。这另一来源虽也还是在思辨的观点中提出的,却是一个经验的来源。在这种解释上,和在前面那种解释上比起来,这问题就有更易于理解的意义了。这意义是:我们都做梦,难道我们整个人生不也是一个梦吗?——或更确切些说:在梦和真实之间,在幻象和实在客体之间是否有一可靠的区分标准?说人所梦见的,比真实的直观较少生动性和明晰性这种提法,根本就不值得考虑,因为还没有人将这两者并列地比较过。可以比较的只有梦的记忆和当前的现实。康德是这样解决问题的:“表象相互之间按因果律而有的关系,将人生从梦境区别开来。”可是,在梦中的一切各别事项也同样地在根据律的各形态中相互联系着,只有在人生和梦之间,或个别的梦相互之间,这联系才中断。从而,康德的答案就只能是这样说:那大梦(人生)中有着一贯的,遵守根据律的联系,而在诸短梦间却不如此;虽在每一个别的梦中也有着同样的联系,可是在长梦与短梦之间,那个桥梁就断了,而人们即以此区别这两种梦。不过,按这样一个标准来考察什么是梦见的,什么是真实经历的,那还是很困难,并且每每不可能。因为我们不可能在每一经历的事件和当前这一瞬之间,逐节来追求其因果联系,但我们又并不因此就宣称这些事情是梦见的。因此,在现实生活中,就不用这种考察办法来区别梦和现实。用以区别梦和现实的唯一可靠标准事实上不是别的,而是醒[时]那纯经验的标准。由于这一标准,然后梦中的经历和醒时生活中的经历两者之间,因果联系的中断才鲜明,才可感觉。在霍布斯所著《利维坦》第二章里,该作者所写的一个脚注对于我们这儿所谈的倒是一个极好的例证。他的意思是说,当我们无意中和衣而睡时,很容易在醒后把梦境当作现实;尤其是加上在入睡时有一项意图或谋划占据了我们全部的心意,而使我们在梦中继续做着醒时打算要做的,在这种情况下,觉醒和入睡都一样未被注意,梦和现实交流,和现实沆瀣不分了。这样,就只剩下应用康德的标准这一个办法了。可是,如果事后干脆发现不了梦和现实之间有无因果关系(这种情况是常有的),那么,一个经历究竟是梦见的还是实际发生了的[这一问题]就只能永远悬而不决了。——在这里,人生与梦紧密的亲属关系问题就很微妙了;其实,在许多伟大人物既已承认了这种关系,并且也这样宣称过之后,我们就但然承认这种关系,也不必惭愧了。在《吠陀》和《普兰纳》经文中,除了用梦来比喻人们对真实世界(他们把这世界叫做“摩耶之幕”)的全部认识外,就不知道还有什么更好的比喻了,也没有一个比喻还比这一个用得更频繁。柏拉图也常说人们只在梦中生活,唯有哲人挣扎着要觉醒过来。宾达尔说:“人生是一个影子[所做] 的梦(《碧迪安颂诗》第五首第135行),而索福克利斯说:

    “我看到我们活着的人们,

    都不过是,

    幻形和飘忽的阴影。”

    索福克利斯之外还有最可尊敬的莎士比亚,他说:

    “我们是这样的材料,

    犹如构成梦的材料一样;

    而我们渺小的一生,

    睡一大觉就圆满了。”

    最后还有迦尔德隆竟这样深深地为这种见解所倾倒,以致于他51曾企图在一个堪称形而上学的剧本《人生一梦》中把这看法表达出来。

    引述了这许多诗人的名句之后,请容许我也用一个比喻谈谈我自己的见解。[我认为] 人生和梦都是同一本书的页子,依次联贯阅读就叫做现实生活。如果在每次阅读钟点(白天)终了,而休息的时间已到来时,我们也常不经意地随便这儿翻一页,那儿翻一页,没有秩序,也不联贯;[在这样翻阅时] 常有已读过的,也常有没读过的,不过总是那同一本书。这样单另读过的一页,固然脱离了依次阅读的联贯,究竟并不因此就比依次阅读差多少。人们思考一下[就知道] 全篇秩序井然的整个读物也不过同样是临时拈来的急就章,以书始,以书终;因此一本书也就可看作仅仅是较大的一单页罢了。

    虽然个别的梦得由下列这事实而有别于现实生活,也就是说梦不搀入那无时不贯穿着生活的经验联系,而醒时状态就是这区别的标志;然而作为现实生活的形式而已属于现实生活的[东西]正是经验的这种联系;与此旗鼓相当,梦中同样也有一种联系可以推求。因此,如果人们采取一个超然于双方之外的立足点来判断,那么在双方的本质中就没有什么确定的区别了,人们将被迫同意诗人们的那种说法:人生是一大梦。

    现在我们再从外在世界实在性问题的这一根源,独当一面的、来自经验的根源,回到它那思辨的根源;那么,我们已发现这一根源第一是在于误用根据律,即用之于主体客体之间;其次,又52在于混淆了这定律的一些形态,将认识根据律移用于[只有]变易根据律[才] 有效的领域。虽然如此,要是这一问题全无一点儿真实内容,在问题的核心没有某种正确的思想和意义作为真正的根源,这问题就难于这样长期地纠缠着哲学家们了。准此,人们就只有假定,当这一正确的思想一开始进入反省思维而寻求一个表示的时候,就已走入本末倒置的,自己也不理解的一些形式和问题中去了。事实也是如此,至少,我的意见认为是如此。并且,人们对于这问题的最内在的意义既不知如何求得一个简洁的表示,我就把它确定为这样一个问题:这个直观的世界,除了它是我的表象外,还是什么呢?这世界,我仅仅是一次而且是当作表象意识着的世界,是不是和我的身体一样,我对于它有着一面是表象,一面又是意志的双重意识呢?关于这个问题更清楚的说明和肯定,将是本书第二篇的内容,而由此推演出的结论则将占有本书其余的篇幅。

    现在在第一篇内,我们还只是把一切作为表象,作为对于主体的客体来考察。并且,和其他一切真实客体一样,我们也只从认识的可能性这一面来看自己的身体,它是每人对世界进行直观的出发点。从这方面看,自己的身体对于我们也仅是一个表象。固然,每人的意识都要反对这种说法;在将其他一切客体说成仅是表象时,人们已经有反感,如果说[他们]自己的身体也仅是一个表象,那就更要反对了。人们所以要反对,是由于“自在之物”,当它显现为自己的身体时,是每人直接了知的;而当它客体化于直观的其他对象中时,却是间接了知的。不过,我们这探讨的过程使得对于本质上共同存在着的东西,作出这样的抽象,这样的片面看法,这样强制的拆散,确有必要。因此,人们就只好以一种期望暂时抑制这里所说的反感而安定下来,也就是期望下续的考察就会补足这目前的片面性而使我们完整地认识到世界的本质。

    就这里说,身体对于我们是直接的客体,也就是这样一种表53象:由于这表象自身连同它直接认识到的变化是走在因果律的运用之前的,从而得以对因果律的运用提供最初的张本,它就成为主体在认识时的出发点了。如前所说,物质的全部本质是在它的作用中。作用的效果及原因又只是对悟性而言的,悟性也就是原因。效果在主体方面的“对应物”,而并不是别的什么。但是,悟性如果没有另外一种它所从出发的东西,就决不能应用。这样一种东西就是单纯的官能感觉,就是对于身体变化直接的意识;身体也是借此成为直接客体的。准此,我们发现认识直观世界的可能性是在乎两个条件:第一个条件,如果我们从客体方面来表述,就是物体互相作用的可能,互相引出变化的可能;要是没有这种一切物体共同的属性,即令以动物身体的感性为中介,还是不可能有直观。如果我们从主体方面来表述这第一条件,那么,我们说:使直观成为可能的首先就是悟性,因为因果律、效果和原因的可能性都只是从悟性产生的,也只对悟性有效;所以直观世界也只是由于悟性,对于悟性而存在的。可是第二个条件就是动物性身体的感性,也就是某些物体直接成为主体的客体那一属性。那些单纯的变化,那些由感觉器官通过特别适应于感官的外来影响所感受的变化,就这些影响既不激起痛苦,又不激起快感,对于意志没有任何直接的意义而仍被感知,也就是只对认识而存在说,固然已经要称为表象,并且我也是就这种意义说身体是直接认识的,是直接客体;然而,客体这一概念在这里还不是按其本来意义来体会的,因为由于身体的这种直接认识既走在悟性的应用之前,又是单纯的官能感觉,所以身体本身还不得算作真正的客体,而54只有对它起作用的物体才是真正的客体。这里的理由是:对于真正的客体的任何认识,亦即对于空间中可以直观的表象的任何认识,都只是由于,对于悟性而有的,从而就不能走在悟性的应用之前,而只能在其后。所以,身体作为真正的客体,作为空间中可以直观的表象,如同一切其他客体一样,就只能是间接认识的,是在身体的一部分作用于另一部分时认识的,如在眼睛看见身体,手触着身体时,应用因果律于此等作用而后认识的。从而,我们身体的形态,不是由普通的肉体感觉就可了知的,却只能通过认识,只能在表象中,也就是在头脑中,自己的身体才显现为[在空间] 展开的,肢体分明的,有机的[体]。一个先天盲人就只能逐渐逐渐地、通过触觉所提供的张本,才能获得这样的表象。盲人而没有两手将永不能知道自己的体形,最多只能从作用于他的其他物体逐渐逐渐地推断和构成自己的体形。因此,在我们称身体为直接客体时,就应该在这种限制下来体会。

    在别的方面,则仍依前所说,一切动物性的身体都是直接客体,也即是主体,认识一切而正因此决不被认识的主体,在直观这世界时的出发点。这认识作用和以认识为条件,随动机而起的活动,便是动物性的真正特征,犹如因刺激而起的运动是植物的特征一样。但是无机物则除了那种由最狭义的“原因”所引起的运动外,没有别的运动。所有这些,我已在论根据律那篇论文中(第二版,§20),在《伦理学》第一讲第三章以及在《视觉和色彩》§1中详细地阐述过了,请读者参照这些地方吧。

    由上述各点得来的结果是一切动物,即令是最不完善的一种,都有悟性,因为它们全都认识客体,而这一认识就是规定它们的行动的动机。悟性,在一切动物和一切人类,是同一个悟性,有着到处一样的简单形式:因果性的认识,由效果过渡到原因,由原因过渡到效果[的认识];此外再没有什么了。但是在敏锐的程度上,在知识范围的广狭上,悟性是大有区别的,是多种多样,等级繁多的;从最低级只认识到直接客体和间接客体间的因果关系起,也就是刚从身体感受的作用过渡到这作用的原因,而以这原因作为空间中的客体加以直观;直到最高级认识到同是间接客体相互间的因果关联,以至于理解大自然中各种最复杂的因果锁链。

    然而即令是后面这种高级的认识也还是属于悟性的,不是瞩于理性的。属于理性的抽象概念只能为接收、固定、联系那直接所理解的东西服务,决不直接产生“理解”自身。每一种自然力,每一条自然律,以及二者所从出现的每一情况,都必须先由悟性直接认识,直观的加以掌握,然后才能抽象地(in abstract),为了理性而进入反省思维的意识。胡克发现的引力法则,以及许多重要现象的还原到这一法则,然后是牛顿用算式证明了这些法则,这些都是通过悟性而有的直观的、直接的认识。可与此等量齐观的;还有拉瓦西耶发现氧及其在自然中的重要作用;还有歌德发现物理性色彩的产生方式等。所有这些发现全部不是别的,而只是正确地、直接地从效果还原到原因;随之而来的便是对自然力的,在一切同类的原因中显出的自然力同一性的认识。所有这些见解不过是悟性的同一功能在程度上不同的表现。由于这一功能,一个动物也把作用于它身体的原因当作在空间中的客体加以直观。因此,所有那些重大发现,正和直观一样,和悟性每一次的表现一样,都是直接的了知,并且作为直接了知也就是一刹那间的工作,是一个appercu,是突然的领悟;而不是抽象中漫长的推论锁链的产物。与此相反,推论锁链的功用则在于使直接的、悟性的认识由于沉淀于抽象概念中而给理性固定下来,即是说使悟性的认56识获得[概念上的]明晰,也即是说使自己能够对别人指出并说明这一认识的意义。一在掌握间接认识到的客体间的因果关系时,悟性的那种敏锐不仅在自然科学上(自然科学中的一切发现都要依仗它),而且在实际生活上也有它的功用。在实际生活上,这种敏锐就叫作精明。严格地说,精明是专指为意志服务的悟性而言;但在自然科学范围内,就不如称之为“锐利的辨别力”,“透入的观察力”和“敏慧”。虽然,这些概念的界限总是不能严格划分的,因为它们始终都是悟性的同一功能。这是每一动物对空间中的客体进行直观时,就已起作用的悟性。它的功能,常以最大限的敏锐,有时在自然现象中从已知的效果正确地探索到未知的原因,从而为理性提供材料,以思维比自然规律更为普遍的规则;有时又应用已知的原因以达到预定的效果而发明复杂灵巧的机器;有时又用之于动机,则或是看破和挫败细致的阴谋诡计,或是按各人适合的情况,为人们布置相应的动机,使人们跟随我的意愿,按我的目的而行动。好象[我]是用杠杆和轮盘转动机器一样。缺乏悟性,在本义上就叫做痴呆,也就是应用因果律时的迟钝,是在直接掌握原因效果联锁,动机行为联锁时的无能。一个痴呆的人不了解自然现象间的联系,不论这些现象是自然出现的,或是按人的意愿运行,用在机器上的;因此,他喜欢相信魔术和奇迹。一个痴呆的人看不出貌似互不相关而实际上是串通行动的人们,所以他很容易陷入别人布置的疑阵和阴谋。他看不出别人向他所进的劝告,所扬言的看法等隐藏着不可告人的动机。他总是仅仅缺乏一样东西:运用因果律时的精明、迅速和敏捷,也即是缺乏理解力。——在我生平所遇到的,有关痴呆的事例中,有一个最显著的,也是对我们这儿考察的问题最有启发意义的一个例子:疯人院里有一个十一岁左右的白痴男孩,他有正常的理性,因为他能说话,也能听懂话;但在悟性上却还不如某些动物。我常到疯人院去,并且总是[从鼻梁上]摘下以一条辫带套在脖子上的眼镜,垂于胸前;那孩子每次都要注视这副眼镜,因为镜片里反映着房间的窗户和窗外的树梢。对于这一现象,他每次都感到特别惊奇和高兴,他以诧异的神情注视着,毫不厌倦。这是因为他不理解镜片反映作用那种完全直接的因果性。

    悟性的敏锐程度,在人与人之间已很有区别;在不同物种的动物之间,区别就更大了。一切动物,即令是最接近植物的那一些种类,都有如许的理智,足够从直接客体上所产生的效果过渡到以间接客体为原因,所以足够达到直观,足够了知一个客体。而了知一个客体就使动物成为动物,有可能按动机而行动,由此便有可能去寻找食物或至少是攫取食物;而不是象植物那样只随刺激而有所作为。植物只能等待这些刺激的直接影响,否则只有枯萎;它不能去追求或捕捉刺激。在最高等动物中,如犬,如象,如猴,它们特有的机智常使我们称奇叫好;而狐的聪明,则已有皮丰大笔描写过了。在这些最聪明的动物身上,我们几乎可以准确地测出悟性在没有理性从旁相助,即是没有概念中的抽象认识时能有多大作为。这种情况在我们人类是辨认不出来的,因为在人类总是悟性和理性在相互支援。因此,我们常发现动物在悟性上的表现,有时超过,有时又不及我们之所期待。譬如,一方面有象的机智使我们惊奇:有一只象,它在欧洲旅行中已走过了很多的板桥。有一次,尽管它看见大队人马络绎过桥,一如往日,可是它拒绝走上这桥,因为它觉得这桥的构造太单薄,承不起它的重量。另58一方面有聪明的人猿又使我们感到诧异。它们常就现成的篝火取暖,但不懂得添柴以保住火种不灭。这证明添柴留火的行动已经需要思考,没有抽象概念是搞不来的。对于原因和效果的认识,作为悟性的普遍形式,甚至也是动物先验地所具有的,[这事实]固已完全确定,即由于这一认识之在动物,和在我们[人]一样,是对于外在世界一切直观认识的先行条件[这事实而完全确定];可是人们也许还想要一个特殊的例证。[如果这样,]人们就可观察一下这个例子:纵然是一只很幼小的狗,尽管它很想从桌上跳下,但是它不敢这样做。这是因为它[能]预见到自己体重的效果,而并不须在别的地方从经验认识到这一特殊情况。在我们辨识动物的悟性时,应注意不要把本能的表现认作悟性的表现。本能和悟性、理性都是完全不同的属性,但又和悟性、理性两者合起来的行动有着很相象的作用。不过,这儿不是讨论这些的地方,在第二篇考察大自然的谐律或目的性时,会有谈到它的地位,而补充篇第二十七章就是讨论这问题的专章。

    缺乏悟性叫作痴呆;而在实践上缺乏理性的运用,往后我们就把它叫作愚蠢;缺乏判断力叫作头脑简单。最后,局部的或整个的缺乏记忆则叫作疯癫。不过,这里的每一项都要分别在适当的地方再谈。为理性所正确认识的是真理,也即是一个具有充分根据的抽象判断(关于根据律的论文§29及下续各节);由悟性正确认识的是实在,也即是从直接客体所感受的效果正确地过渡到它的原因。谬误作为理性的蒙蔽,与真理相对;假象作为悟性的蒙蔽,与实在相对。关于这一切的详细论述都可参考我那篇关于视觉和色彩的论文第一章。假象是在这样的场合出现的,就是在同一效果可由两种完全不同的原因引出时,其中一个所引起的作用是常见的,另一个所起的作用是不常见的。效果既然一般无二,悟性又不获识别哪一原因是起作用的张本,就总是假定那习惯上常见的当作原因,而悟性的作用并不是反省思维的,不是概念推论的,而是直接的,当下即是的;于是这一虚假的原因就作为直观的客体而呈现于我们之前了;这就正是假象。在感觉器官陷于不正常的位置时,如何在这种情况下产生双重视觉,双重触觉[的问题],我已在上面引证的篇章里说明过了;并且由此得到一个不能推翻的证明,证明直观只是由于悟性,对于悟性而存在的。此外,这种悟性的蒙蔽或假象的例子,还有浸在水中笔直的棍儿所现出的曲折形象,有球面镜中的人影在圆凸面上显出时,好象要在镜面后面一些,在圆凹面上显出时又好象要在镜面前好远似的。属于这儿的例子,还有地平线上的月球好象比在天顶上的要大一些似的。[其实]这不是一个光学上的问题,因为测微仪已证明眼睛看天顶上的月球时,比在地平线上看的时候,视角要稍微大一些。这仍是悟性的作用,悟性以为地平线上的月球以及一切星辰的光度所以较弱,原因在于距离较远,把这些星、月同地面上的事物一样看待,按空气透视律来估计,因此就把地平线上的月看成比天顶上的月要大些;同时也把地平线上的天顶看成较为开展些,看成平铺一些。按空气透视律而有的同一错误估计,使我们觉得很高的山,只在于净透明的空气中才看得见的那些山峰,比实际上的距离要近些,同时也觉得它矮些而歪曲了实际的高度,譬如从萨朗希地方看蒙勃朗山峰就是这样。——所有这些使人发生幻觉的假象都在当下的直观中呈现于我们之前,不能用理性的任何推理来消灭它。理性的推理只能防止谬误,而谬误就是没有充分根据的判断,理性的推论是以一个与谬误相反的正确推论来防止谬误的,譬如说抽象地认识到星月的光度所以在地平线上较弱的原因不是更远的距离,而是由于地平线上较浑浊的气围。可是上述各种假象,偏要和每一抽象的认识为难,偏是依然如故,无可改易。这是因为理性是惟一附加于人类,为人类所专有的认识能力;而悟性和理性之间却有着完全不同而严格的区别。就悟性本身说,即令是在人类,它也还不是理性的。理性总是只能知道,而在理性的影响之外,直观总是专属于悟性的。

    就我们前此的全部考察说,还有下列事项应该说明一下。我们在这考察中,既未从客体,也未从主体出发,而是从表象出发的。表象已包含这主客两方面并且是以它们为前提的,因为主体客体的分立原是表象首要的、本质的形式。所以,作为这种形式的主客分立是我们首先考察过的,然后(尽管有关这问题的主要事项,在这里还是援引那篇序论作说明的)是次一级的其他从属形式,如时间、空间、因果性等。这些从属形式是专属于客体的,但这些形式对于客体之为客体是本质的,而客体对于主体之为主体又是本质的;因此又可从主体方面发现这些形式,即是说可以先验地认识它们。就这方面说,这些形式可以看作主体客体共同的界限。不过所有这些形式都要还原到一个共同名称,还原到根据律;而这是在序论里已详细指出了的。

    上述这一做法,是我们这种考察方式和一切已往哲学之间的根本区别。因为所有那些哲学,不从容体出发,便从主体出发,二者必居其一,从而总是要从容体引出主体,或从主体引出客体,并且总是按根据津来引伸的。我们相反,是把客体主体之间的关系从根据律的支配范围中抽了出来的,认根据律只对客体有效。人们也许有这种看法,说产生于我们现代而已为众所周知的同一哲学就不包括在上述两种对立[的哲学]之中;因为它既不以客体,又不以主体作为真正的原始出发点,而是以一个第三者,一个由“理性直观”可认识的“绝对”为出发点的。“绝对”既不是客体,又61 不是主体,而是两者的二合一。我虽是由于完全缺乏任何。“理性直观”,而不敢对这可尊敬的“二合一”或“绝对”赞一词,可是我仍须以“理性直观”者们自己对任何人、对我们这些不敬的异教徒也摊开着的纪录为根据,而指出这种哲学并不能自外于上列两种互相对峙的错误。因为这种哲学,虽说有什么不可思维而却是可以“理性直观”的同一性,或是由于自己浸沉于其中便可经验到的主客体同一性;却并不能避免那两相对峙的错误,只不过是把两者的错误混合起来了。这种哲学自身又分为两个学科,一是先验唯心论,也就是费希特的“自我”学说,按根据律自主体中产出或抽绎出客体的学说。二是自然哲学,认为主体是逐渐从客体中变化出来的;而这里所使用的方法就叫做“构造”。关于,“构造”,我所知道的虽很少,却还足以明白“构造”即是按根据律在某些形态中向前进动的过程。对于“构造”所包含的深湛智慧,我则敬谢不敏,因为我既完全缺乏那种“理性直观”,那么,以此为前提的奄书篇,对于我就只能是一部密封的天书了。这一比喻竟真实到这种程度,说起来也奇怪,即是在听到那些“智慧深湛”的学说时,我总是好象除了听到可怕的并且是最无聊的瞎吹牛之外,再也没听到什么了。

    从客体出发的那些哲学体系,固然总有整个的直观世界及其秩序以为主题,但他们所从出发的客体究竟不就是直观世界或其基本元素——物质。更可以说,那些体系可按序论中所提的四类可能的客体而划分类别。据此,就可以说:从第一类客体或从现实世界出发的是泰勒斯和伊翁尼学派,是德谟克利特,厄璧鸠鲁,约旦·普禄诺以及法国的唯物论者。从第二类或抽象概念出发的62是斯宾诺莎(即是从纯抽象的,仅于其定义中存在的概念——实体出发)和更早的厄利亚学派。从第三类,也就是从时间,随即也是从数出发的是毕达戈拉斯派和《易经》中的中国哲学。最后,从第四类,从认识发动的意志活动出发的是经院学派,他们倡导说,一个在世外而具有人格的东西能以自己的意志活动从无中创造世界。

    从客体出发的体系中,以作为地道的唯物论而出现的一种最能前后一贯,也最能说得过去。唯物论肯定物质,与物质一起的时间和空间,都是无条件而如此存在着的;这就跳过了[这些东西]同主体的关系,而事实上所有这些东西都是只存在于这关系中的。然后,唯物论抓住因果律作为前进的线索,把因果律当作事物的现成秩序,当作永恒真理。这就跳过了悟性,而因果性本是只在悟性中,只对悟性而存在的。于是,唯物论就想找到物质最初的、最简单的状态,又从而演绎出其他一切状态;从单纯的机械性上升到化学作用,到磁性的两极化作用,到植物性,到动物性等等。假定这些都做到了。可是还有这条链带最后的一环——动物的感性,认识作用;于是这认识作用也只好作为物质状态的一种规定,作为由因果性产生的物质状态而出现。如果我们一直到这儿,都以直观的表象来追随唯物论的观点,那么,在和唯物论一同达到它的顶点时,就会觉察到奥林普斯诸天神突然发出的,收敛不住的笑声。因为我们如同从梦中觉醒一样,在刹那之间,心里明亮了:原来唯物论这个几经艰难所获得的最后结果,这认识作用,在它最初的出发点,在纯物质时,就已被假定为不可少的条件了,并且当我们自以为是在同唯物论一道思维着物质时,事实上这所思维的并不是别的,反而是表象着这物质的主体;是看见物质的眼睛,是触着物质的手,是认识物质的悟性。这一大大的丐词(petitio principii)意外地暴露了它自己,因为最后这一环忽然又现为最初那一环所系的支点,[从机械性到认识作用]这条长链也忽然现为一个圆圈了。于是,唯物论者就好比闵63希豪森男爵一样,骑着马在水里游泳,用腿夹着马,而自己却揪住搭在额前的辫子想连人带马扯出水来。由此看来,唯物论基本的荒唐之处就在于从容体事物出发,在于以一种客体事物为说明的最后根据。而这客体事物可以是只被思维而在抽象中的物质,也可以是已进入认识的形式而为经验所给与的物质或元素,如化学的基本元素以及初级的化合物等。如此之类的东西,唯物论都看作是自在地、绝对地存在着的,以便从此产生有机的自然,最后还产生那有认识作用的主体;并以此来充分说明自然和主体。事实上是一切客体事物,既已作客体论,就已是由于认识着的主体通过其“认识”的诸形式从多方加以规定了的,是早已假定这些形式为前提了的。因此,如果人们撇开主体,一切客体事物便完全消失。所以唯物论的企图是从间接给与的来说明直接给与的。凡是客体的、广延的、起作用的事物,唯物论即认为是它作说明的基础;以为是如此巩固的基础,一切说明只要还原到它(尤其是在以作用与反作用为说明的最后出路时),便万事已足,无待他求了。其实,所有这些事物,我说,都仅是最间接的,最受条件制约的给与,从而只是相对地出现的事物;因为这一切都是通过了人脑的机括和制作的,也即是进入了这机括、制作的时间、空间、因果性等形式的;这一切也唯有有赖于这些形式始得呈现为在空间中广延的,在时间中起作用的事物。现在唯物论竟要从这样一种给与来说明直接的给与,说明表象(其实,那一切也都在表象中),最后还要说明意志。事实上应该反过来说,所有那些在原因后又有原因的线索上,按规律呈现的一切基本动力都只能从意志得到说明。对于认识也是物质的模式化的说法,也另有一相反的说法,常有同等的权利与之分庭抗礼,即是说一切物质,作为主体的表象,倒是主体的认识之模式化。但是一切自然64科学的目标和理想,在根本上仍完全是彻底的唯物论。唯物论显然不可能,这是在我们往后的考察里自会得到的结论;在这里还有一个真理也证实[我们] 这一见解。原来一切狭义的科学,也就是我所理解的,以根据律为线索的有系统的知识,永远达不到一个最后的目标,也不能提出完全圆满的说明;因为这种知识永达不到世界最内在的本质,永不能超出表象之外;而是根本除了教导人们认识一些表象间的相互关系以外,再没有什么了。

    每一种科学都是从两个主要的张本出发的。其中一个总是在某一形态中的根据律,这就是科学的论证工具,另外一个即这门科学特有的对象,也就是这门科学的主题。例如几何学就是以空间为主题,以空间中的存在根据为工具的。逻辑以狭义的概念联系为主题,以认识根据为工具;历史以人类过去大规模的、广泛的事迹为主题,以动机律为工具;自然科学则以物质为主题,以因果律为工具;因此,自然科学的指标和目的就是以因果性为线索,使物质的一切可能状态互相还原,最后且还原到一个状态;又使互相引伸,最后且从一个状态引出其他一切状态。于是,在自然科学中有两种状态作为两极而对峙,即离主体的直接客体最远的和最近的两种物质状态相对峙,也即是最无生机的,最原始的物质或第一基本元素和人的有机体相对峙。作为化学的自然科学是寻求前者,作为生理学,则是寻求后者。直到现在为止,这两极都没有达到过;只在中间地区有些收获罢了。就未来的展望说,也颇难有什么希望。化学家们在物质的定性分析方面不象定量分析方面可以分至无穷的前提下,总是想把化学的基本元素(现在还在六十种上下)的总数缩小;假设已缩到只有两种的话,他们还想把两种还原为一种。这是因为均质律导向一种假定,即是说物质有一种最初的化学状态先于一切其他状态;后者不是物质所以为物质的本质,而只是偶然的形式、属性等;前者则专属于“物质所以为物质”的本质。在另一方面,这种最初状态既没有第二种状态在那儿对它发生作用,怎么能发生一种化学变化,却正是不可理解的。这样,这里在化学上也出现了厄璧鸠鲁在力学上所遇到的狼狈情况。这种情况,是厄壁鸠鲁在要说明一个原子开始是如何脱离它原来的运动方向时所遇到的。是的,这一自发地发展起来的矛盾,既不可避免,又不能解决,本是完全可以作为化学上的二律背反提出来的。在自然科学所寻求的两极端之一[的化学]中,既已发现这种矛盾,那么,在另一极端,我们也会看到相应的对比。要达到自然科学的另一极端,同样是很少希望的;因为人们只有看得更清楚,凡属化学的决不能还原为力学的,有机的也不能还原为化学的或电气的。那些在今天又重新走上这条古老的错误道路的人们,很快就要和他们的前辈一样,含羞地、悄悄地溜回来。关于这些,在下一篇再评论。这儿顺便提到的还只是自然科学在自己的领域内所遭遇的[情况]。自然科学作为哲学看,在这些困难之外,它又还是唯物论;而唯物论,如我们已经看到的,在它初生时就已在它自己的心脏中孕育着死亡了。这是因为唯物论跳过了主体和认识形式,而在它所从出发的原始物质中,和它所欲达到的有机体中一样,主体和认识形式都已是预定的前提了。须知“没有一个客体无主体”就是使一切唯物论永不可能的一条定律。太阳和行星没有眼睛看见他们,没有悟性认识他们,虽然还可用字句加以言说,但是这些字句对于表象来说,只是[不曾见过的]“铁树”。另一面,因果律和根据此律而对大自然所作的观察和探讨又必然地导引我们到一个可靠的假定,即是说在时间中,物质的每一较高组织状态总是跟着一个较原始的状态而来的,动物就先于人类,鱼类先于陆栖动物,植物又先于鱼类与陆栖动物,无机物则先于一切有机物。从而那原始的浑饨一团必需经过好长一系列的变化,才到得有最初的一只眼睛张开的时候。然而,这整个世界的实际存在都有赖于这第一只张开的眼睛,即使这只是属于一个昆虫的眼睛;因为有赖于眼睛即有赖于认识所必需的媒介,而世界是只对认识、只在认识中存在的。没有认识,世界就根本不能想象;而这又因为世界干脆就是表象;以表象论,它需要“认识”的主体作为它实际存在的支往。是的,就是那漫长的时间系列本身,为无数变化所填充,物质通过这系列而从一个形式上升到又一形式,直到第一个有认识作用的动物出现于世;这整个时间本身也只在一个意识的同一性中才可思维,它是这意识的表象的秩序,是意识的认识形式;如果在意识的同一性以外,它就彻底丧失了一切意义,也就什么都不是了。于是,一方面我们看到整个世界必然地有赖于最初那个认识着的生物,不管这生物是如何的不完全;另一方面又看到这第一个认识着的生物必然完全地有赖于它身前的一长串因果锁链,而这动物只是参加在其中的一小环。这两种相互矛盾的意见,每一种都是我们事实上以同样的必然性得来的,人们诚然可称之为我们认识能力中的二律背反,并把它和自然科学那第一极端中发现的二律背反作为对照确定起来。同时,在本书附录的康德哲学批判中,将证明康德的四种二律背反只是毫无根据的无的放矢。至于这里最后必然出现的这矛盾倒还可找到它的解决方案,即是用康德的话说,时间、空间和因果性并不属于自在之物,而只属于其现象,是现象的形式。用我的话来说,则是客观的世界,即67 作为表象的世界,不是世界唯一的一面,而仅是这世界外表的一面;它还有着完全不同的一面,那是它最内在的本质,它的内核,那是“自在之物”。这本质,我们将在下一篇中考察,并按它最直接的一种客体化而称之为意志。作为表象的世界是我们这里唯一要考察的,它是随最早一只眼睛的张开而开始存在的;没有认识的这一媒介,它是不能存在的,所以也不先于最初一只眼的张开而存在。并且没有这只眼睛,也就是在认识以外,那也就没有先于[“后于”],没有时间了。可是时间并不因此就有一个起始,一切起始倒都是在时间中的。又因为时间是认识的可能性一最普遍的形式,一切现象都经由因果联带而嵌合于其中,所以它(时间)是和最初第一认识同时而有的,井同时具有向先向后这两方面全部的无限性。填充这第一现在的那个现象,也必同时被认为是在原因系列上,上联于并依附于向过去无限延伸的现象系列。而这过去本身的由于第一现在而被规定,正同后者之被规定于前者是一样的。所以和第一现在一样,它所从出的过去也有赖于认识着的主体;没有这主体,就不能是什么。这又引出一个必然的事实,即是说这第一现在并不呈现为初创的,不是没有过去作母亲的时间之起点,而是按时间的存在根据呈现为过去的后续的;同样,填充第一现在的现象也按因果律呈现为早先填充过去的那些情况的后果。谁要是喜欢附会神话以当说明的活,他可以用最小一个泰坦的、即克隆诺斯的诞生象征这里所表明的,实际上本无始的时间初现的那一刹那;由于克隆诺斯阉割了他自己的父亲,于是天地造物的粗胚都终止了,现在是神的和人的族类登上了舞台。

    这里的叙述是我们跟着从容体出发最彻底的哲学体系唯物论进行探讨所得[的结果]。这一叙述同时也有助于使主体客体间,还有不可分的相互依赖性显而易见。在不能取消主客相互对立的同时,这一认识所导致的后果是[人们]不能再在表象的两个因素中的任何一个里,而只能在完全不同于表象的东西中去寻求世界最内在的本质,寻求自在之物;而自在之物是不为那原始的,本质的,同时又不能消解的[主客] 对立所累的。

    和上述从客体出发相反的,和从客体引出主体相反的,是从主体出发,从主体找出客体。在以往的各种哲学中,前者是普通而常有的;后者相反,只有唯一的例子,并且是很新的一个例子,那就是费希特的冒牌哲学。在这“唯一”而“新”的意义上,这里必须指出,他那学说虽然只有那么一点儿真实价值和内在含义,可说根本只是一种花招;然而这个学说却是以最严肃的道貌,约束着情感的语调和激动的热情陈述出来的;它又能以雄辩的反驳击退低能的敌人,所以它也能放出光芒,好象它真是了不起似的。可是那真正的严肃态度,在心目中坚定不移地追求自己的目标,追求真理,不受任何外来影响的态度,是他和所有迁就当前形 势的,同他类似的哲学家们完全没有的。诚然,他也不能不如此。人所以成为一个哲学家,总是[由于]他自求解脱一种疑难。这疑难就是柏拉图的惊异怀疑,他又称之为一个富于哲学意味的情绪。区别哲学家的真伪,就在于此:真正的哲学家,他的疑难是从观察世界产生的;冒牌哲学家则相反,他的疑难是从一本书中,从一个现成体系中产生的。这就是费希特的情况,他是在康德的自在之物上成为哲学家的。要是没有这自在之物,以他修辞学上的天才去干些别的行当,他很可能有大得多的成就。《纯粹理性批判》这本书使他成了哲学家。只要他真有点儿钻进这书的意义了,他就会理解该书主要论点的精神是这样的:根据律不是一个永恒真理,这和经院学派是不同的。根据律不是在整个世界之前,之外,之上而有无条件的妥当性;任它是作为空间、时间的必然关系也好,因果律也好,或是作为“认识根据律”也好,它单单只是在现象中相对地,在条件制约下有效。因此,世界的内在本质,自在之物,是永不能以根据律为线索而得发现的;相反,根据律导致的一切,本身就总是相对的、有待的;总在现象之中而不是自在之物,此外,根据律根本不触及主体,而只是客体的形式;客体也正因此而不是自在之物。并且与客体同时,主体已立即同在,相反亦然;所以既不能在客体对主体、也不能在主体对客体的关系上安置从后果到原因这一关系。但是,有关这种思想的一切,在费希特那儿是一点气味也没有。在这件事上,他唯一感兴趣的是丛主体出发。康德所以选择这个出发点,是为了指出已往从容体出发,因而将客体看成自在之物的错误。费希特却把从主体出发当作唯一有关的一回事;并且有如一切摹仿者之所为,以为他只要在这一点上比康德走得更远些,他就超过康德了。他在这个方向所重犯的错误,也就是以往独断论在相反的方向所犯的错误。正是后者招致了康德的批判。于是,在根本问题上仍旧毫无改进,在客体主体问认定原因后果关系的基本错误依然如故;以为根据律具有无条件的妥当性,也前后无二致;不过以往是将自在之物置于客体中,而现在则是移置于认识着的主体中罢了。还有,主体客体间十足的相对性,以及这相对性所指出的自在之物或世界的内在本质,不得在主体客体中寻求,只能在此以外,在一切仅以相关而存在的事物以外去寻求[的道理]依然未被认识,也是今昔相同的。好象根本没有过康德这么个人似的,根据律之在费希特,和它在一切经院哲学那儿一样,是同一事物,是永恒真理。在古代的诸神之上,还有永恒的命运支配着;同样,在经院学派的上帝之上,也有一些永恒真理支配着,也就是一些形而上的、数理的、超逻辑的真理在支配着;[除此以外,]有些人还要加上道德的妥当性这一条。[他们说] 唯有这些“真理”不依存于任何事物,由于它们的必然性才有上帝和世界。在费希特,根据律就是作为这种永恒真理看的;按根据律,自我便是世界或非我的根据,是客体的根据;客体是自我的后果,是自我的产品。因此,他谨防着对根据律作进一步的检查和限制。费希特使自我产出非我,有如蜘蛛结网一样;如果要我指出他的线索是根据律的哪一形态,那么,我认为那就是空间中的存在根据律。只有关涉到这一定律,费希特那种艰涩的演绎还能有某种意义和解释。[须知]这些如此这般的演绎,譬如自我产生并制成非我等,实构成了这自来最无意味的,就拿这一点说已是最无聊的一本书的内容。费希特这哲学本来并无一谈的价值,[不过] 对于古老的唯物论,它是晚出的、真正的对立面;只在这一点上还有些意思,因为一面是从客体出发最彻底的[体系],一面是从主体出发最彻底的[体系]。唯物论忽略了在它指定一最单纯的客体时,也就已立即指定了主体。费希特也忽略了他在指定主体时(至于他给这主体一个什么头衔,那可听其自便),不仅也已指定了客体(无客体也就没有一个可想象的主体),并且还忽略了这一点,即是说一切先验的引伸,根本是所有的论证,都要以必然性为支点[这事实];而一切必然性又仅仅只以根据律为支点,因为所谓“必然是”和“从已知根据推论”是可以互换的同义概念。他还忽略了根据律除了是“客体所以为客体”的形式外,就不再是什么;从而根据律先已假定客体为前提,而不是在客体之前,于客体之外有什么效力,就能引出客体,就能按自己的法令而使之产生。所以,从主体出发和前面说过的从客体出发,有着共同的错误,双方都是一开始先就假定了它们声称注后要证明的,也就是已假定了他们那出发点所不可少的对应[物]。

    我们的办法是在种类上完全不同于上述两种相反的谬见的,我们既不从客体,也不从主体出发,而是从表象出发的。表象是意识上最初的事实,表象的第一个本质上所有的基本形式就是主体客体的分立。客体的形式又是寓于各种形态内的根据律;如已指出,每一形态又是如此圆满地支配着所属的一类表象,以至随同该形态的认识,整个这一类表象的本质也就被认识了。这是因为这个类别(作为表象)除了是该形态的本身之外,便无其他;譬如时间本身除了是时间中的存在根据外,即先后继起外,便无其他,空间除了是空间中的根据律外,即部位而外,便无其他,物质除了是因果性外,便无其他:概念(如即将指出的)除了是对认识根据的关系之外,便无其他。作为表象的世界有它十足的,一贯的相对性,或按它最普遍的形式(主体和客体)看,或按次一级的形式(根据律)看,如上所说,都为我们指出世界最内在的本质只能到尧全不同于表象的另一面去找。下一篇即将在一切活着的生物同样明确的一事实中,指出这另外的一面。

    目前还有专属于人类的那类表象尚待考察。这类表象的素材就是概念,而它在主体方面的对应物则是理性,正和前此所考察的表象以悟性和感性为主体方面的对应物相同;不过悟性和感性却是每一动物所具有的罢了。

    好比从太阳直接的阳光之下走到月亮间接的返光之下一样,我们现在就从直观的,当下即是的,自为代表的,自为保证的表象转向反省思维,转向理性的抽象的、推理的概念。概念只从直观认识,只在同直观认识的关系中有其全部内容。只要我们一直是纯直观地行事,那么,一切都是清晰的、固定的和明确的。这时既无问题,也无怀疑,也无谬误;人们不会再有所求,也不能再有所求,人们在直观中已心安理得,在当下已经有了满足。直观是自身 具足的,所以凡纯粹由直观产生的,忠于直观的事物,如真正的艺术品,就决不能错,也不能为任何时代所推翻,因为它并不发表一种意见,而只提供事情本身。可是随同抽象的认识,随同理性,在理论上就出现了怀疑和谬误,在实践上就出现了顾虑和懊悔。在直观表象中,假象可以在当下的瞬间歪曲事实;在抽象的表象中,谬误可以支配几十个世纪,可以把它坚实如铁的枷锁套上整个整个的民族,可以窒息人类最高贵的冲动;而由于它的奴隶们,被它蒙蔽的人们,甚至还可给那些蒙蔽不了的人们带上镣铐。对于这个敌人,历代大哲们和它进行过实力悬殊的斗争;只有大哲们从它那儿缴获的一点东西才成为了人类的财富。因此,在我们初踏上这敌人所属的领土时,立刻就唤起我们对它的警惕,是有好处的。虽然已有人这样说过,即令看不到任何好处,我们仍应追求真理,因为真理的好处是间接的,并且能够隔一个时期意外地又重现出来;可是我在这儿还要加上一句,说:即令看不到任何害处,人们也得同样作出努力来揭露并铲除每一谬误,因为它的害处也是间接的,也在人们不提防的时候又能出现;而每一谬误里面都是藏着毒素的。如果是人的智力,人的知识使人类成为地了球上的主宰,那么,就没有什么无害的谬误;如果是那些尊严的、神圣的谬误就更不是无害的了。为了安慰那些用任何一方式,在任何一场合,由于对谬误进行过崇高艰巨的斗争而献出力量和生命的人们,我不禁要在这儿插一句:在真理尚未出现以前,谬误固然还能猖獗一时.正如猫头鹰和蝙蝠能在夜间活动一样;但是如果说真理既已被认识,既已明晰而完整的表达出来了之后还能再被逐退,而旧的谬误又得安逸地重占它那广阔的阵地,那么,猫头鹰和蝙蝠把东边升起的太阳吓回去,就更有可能了。这就是真理的力量,它的胜利虽然是在艰苦困难中赢得的,但足以弥补这个遗憾的是若是真理一旦赢得了这胜利,那也就永远夺它不走了。

    到这里为止,我们所考察过的表象,按其构成来看,如从客体方面着眼,就可还原为时间、空间和物质;如从主体方面着眼,就可还原为纯粹感性和悟性(即因果性的认识)。除了这些表象之外,在生活于地球的一切生物之中,独于人类还出现了一种认识能力,发起了一种完全新的意识。人们以一种冥悟的准确性而很恰当地把这种意识叫做反省思维。诚然,这种意识在事实上是一种反照,是从直观认识引伸而来的;然而它有着完全不同于直观认识所有的性质和构成,它不知道有属于直观认识的那些形式;即令是支配着一切客体的根据律,在这儿也有着完全不同的另一形态。这新的,本领更高强的意识,一切直观事物的这一抽象的反照,在理性的非直观的概念中的反照,——唯有它赋予人类以思考力。这就是人的意识不同于动物意识的区别。由于这一区别,人在地球上所作所为才如此的不同于那些无理性的兄弟种属。人在势力上超过它们,在痛苦上人也以同样的程度超过它们。它们只生活于现在,人则同时还生活于未来和过去。它们只满足当前的需要,人却以他机巧的措施为将来作准备,甚至为他自己看不到的时代作准备。它们完全听凭眼前印象摆布,听凭直观的动机的作用摆布;而规定人的却是不拘于现前的抽象概念。所以人能执行预定计划,能按规章条款办事;可以不顾[一时的] 环境,不顾当前偶然的印象。譬如说,人能够无动于中为自己身后作出安排,能够伪装得使人无法看出破绽,而把自己的秘密带进坟墓去。最后,在为数较多的动机中他还有真正的选择权。因为只有在抽象中,这些动机同时并列于意识中,才能带来这样一个认识:就是动机既互相排斥,就得在实力上较量一下,看谁能支配意志。在较量中占优势的动机,也就是起决定作用的动机,这就是经过考虑后的意志的抉择,这一动机便是透露意志的本性一个可靠的标志。动物与此相反,是由眼前印象决定的;只有对当前强制力的畏惧才能控制它的欲求,到这种民惧成为习惯时,以后便受习惯的约束,这就是施于动物的训练。动物有感觉,有直观;人则还要思维,还要知道。欲求则为人与动物所同有。动物用姿态和声音传达自己的感觉和情绪,人则是用语言对别人传达思想或隐瞒思想。语言是他理性的第一产物,是理性的必需工具,所以,在希腊文和意大利文中,语言和理性是用同一个词来表示的:在希腊文是“逻戈斯”logos,在意大利文是“迪斯戈尔索”ildiscorso。[在德语,] 理性[“费尔窿夫特”]vernunft是从“理会”[“费尔涅门”]vernehmen来的,而这又和“听到”hren并非同义词,而有了解语言所表达的思想的意味。唯有借助于语言,理性才能完成它那些最重要的任务,例如许多个别人协同一致的行动,几千人有计划的合作;例如文明,国家:再还有科学,过去经验的保存,概括共同事物于一概念中,真理的传达,75谬误的散布,思想和赋诗,信条和迷信等等,等等。动物只在死亡中才认识死亡,人是意识地一小时一小时走向自己的死亡。即令一个人还没认识到整个生命不断在毁灭中这一特性,逐步走向死亡有时也会使他感到生命的可虑。人有各种哲学和宗教,主要是由于这个原因。但是在人的行为中,我们有理由给予某些东西高于一切的评价,如自觉的正义行为和由心性出发的高贵情操;这些东西究竟是不是可以称为哲学或宗教的后果,那是并不明确的。与此相反,肯定是专属于哲学、宗教这两者的产物的,肯定是理性在这条路上的出品的,却是各派哲学家那些离奇古怪的意见,各教派僧侣们那些奇奇怪怪的,有时也残酷的习俗。

    至于所有这些多种多样的,意义深远的成就都是从一个共同原则产生的,这是一切时代,一切民族共同一致的意见。这原则就是人对动物所以占优势的那种特殊精神力。人们称之为理性,希腊文叫做“逻戈斯”logos,“逻辑斯谛拱”logistikog ,“逻辑蒙”logimon ;拉丁文叫“拉齐奥”ratio。所有的人也都很知道如何认识这一能力的表现,也知道说什么是理性的,什么是非理性的;知道理性在什么地方是和人类其他能力,其他属性相对称的。最后,人还知道,由于动物缺乏理性,所以,尽管是动物中最聪明的一个,也还有某些事情是不能指望于它的。一切时代的哲学家们,对于理性这种一般的知识也全有一致的说法;此外,他们还指出理性的一些特殊重要表现,如情感和激动的控制,如推求结论的能力,制定普遍原则的能力,甚至是[确定] 那些不待经验就已明确了的原则,等等。虽然[在这些地方已有一致的说法],但是所有他们那些关于理性真正本质的说明仍是摇摆不定的,是规定不严格的,游离的;既无统一性又无中心,一会儿着重这一表现,一会儿又着重那一表现,因此[各家]常常互有出入。此外,还有好多哲学家在说到理性的本质时,是从理性和启示之间的对立出发的。这种对立在哲学上是完全不相干的,只有增加混乱的作用而已。最奇特的是直76到现在为止,没有一个哲学家把理性所有那些杂多的表现,严格地归根于一个单一的功能。这种功能,既可在所有的表现中一一识别出来,又可从而解释这一切表现,所以这功能就应该构成理性所特有的内在本质。虽然有卓越的洛克在《人类悟性论》第二卷第十一章第十和第十一节中很正确地指出抽象的普遍概念是人兽之间起区别作用的特征;虽有莱布尼兹在《人类悟性新论》第二卷第十一章第十和第十一节中完全同意洛克并又重复了这一点;但是,当洛克在同一本书第四卷第十七章第二、三两节中到了真正要说明理性时,他就把理性那唯一的重要特征遗忘了,他也落到和别人一样,[只能] 对理性一些零零碎碎的、派生的表现作一种摇摆不定的、不确定的、不完备的陈述了。莱布尼兹在他那本著作中与上列章节相应的地方,整个说来也同洛克如出一辙,只是更加混乱,更加含糊罢了。至于康德如何混淆了,歪曲了理性的本质的概念,那是我在本书附录中详细谈过了的。谁要是为了这一点而不厌其烦,读遍康德以后出版的大量哲学著作,他就会认识到:君王们犯了错误,整个整个的民族都要为他补过;和这一样,伟大人物的谬误就会把有害的影响传播干好些整个整个的世代,甚至到几个世纪;并且这种谬误还要成长、繁殖,最后则变质为怪诞不经。这一切又都是从贝克莱说的那句话产生的,他说的是:“少数几个人在思维,可是所有的人都要有自己的意见”。

    悟性只有一个功能,即是直接认识因果关系这一功能。而真实世界的直观,以及一切聪明、机智、发明的天才等等,尽管在应用上是如何多种多样,很显然都是这单一功能的诸多表现,再不是别的什么。和悟性一样,理性也只有一个功能,即构成概念的功能。从这单一的功能出发,上述区别人的生活和动物生活的一切现象就很容易说明了,并且是完完全全自然而然的说明了。而人们无论何时何地所说的“合理”或“不合理”,全都意味着应用了或没有应用这唯一功能。

    概念构成一个特殊类别的表象,和我们前此所考察过的直观表象是在种类上完全不同的一个类别,是只在人的心智中才有的。因此,关于概念的本质,我们就永不能获得直观的、真正自明的认识,而只能有一种抽象的、推理的认识。只要经验是当作真实外在世界来体会的,而外在世界又正是直观表象,那么,要求在经验中证实概念,或者要求和直观客体一样,可以把概念放在眼前或想象之前,那就文不对题了。概念,只能被思维,不能加以直观;只有人由于使用概念而产生的作用或后果才真正是经验的对象。这类后果有语言,有预定计划的行动,有科学以及由此而产生的一切。言语作为外在经验的对象,显然不是别的,而只是一个很完善的电报,以最大速度和最精微的音差传达着任意[约定]的符号。这些符号意味着什么呢?是如何来解释的呢?是不是在别人谈话的时候,我们就立刻把它的言辞翻译成想象中的图画呢?是不是接着悬河般涌来的词汇和语法变化,这些图画包相应地掣电般飞过我们眼前,自己在运动,在相互挂钩,在改组,在绘影绘声呢?果真是这样,那么,听一次演讲,或读一本书,我们脑子里将是如何的骚动混乱啊!事实上,解释符号,全不是这样进行的。言辞的意义是直接了知的,是准确地、明晰地被掌78握的,一般并不搀入想象作用。这是理性对理性说话,理性在自己的领域内说话。理性所传达的和所接受的都是抽象概念,都是非直观的表象,而这些概念又是一次构成便次次可用的,在数量上虽比较少,却包括着,涵蕴着,代表着真实世界中无数的客体。只有从这里才能说明为什么一个动物,虽和我们同有说话的器官,同有直观表象,却决不能说话,也不能听懂言语。这正是因为字句所指的是那特殊类别的表象,它在主体方面的对应[物] 便是理性,[动物没有理性,] 所以任何字句就不能对它有意义,有解释了。既是这样,所以语言,以及一切隶属于理性的任何其他现象,一切区分人禽之别的事物,都只能以这唯一的、简单的东西作为来源而得到解释;而这就是概念,就是抽象的,非直观的,普遍的,不是个别存在于时间,空间的表象。只有在个别的场合,我们也从概念过渡到直观,为自己构成幻影作为概念的有形象的代表,但这幻影决不能有恰如其分的代表性而和概念完全契合无间。这是我在《根据律》第二十八节中特别阐明了的,在这儿就不再重复了。应该以那儿说过的和休漠在他的《哲学论文集》第十二篇中所说的(第244页)和赫德尔在《超批判》第一篇,第274页所说的(再说,这是一部写得不好的书)那些话比较一下。至于柏拉图的理念型,那是由于想象力和理性的统一而后可能的,将构成本书第三篇的主要题材。

    概念和直观表象虽有根本的区别,但前者对后者又有一种必然的关系;没有这种关系,概念就什么也不是了。从而这种关系就构成概念的全部本质和实际存在。[这是怎样一种关系呢?原来] 反省思维必然的是原本直观世界的摹写、复制;虽然是一种十分别致的,所用材料也完全不同的摹写。因此,把概念叫做79“表象之表象”,那倒是很恰当的。在这儿,根据律也有一个特殊的形态。根据律是在哪一个形态中支配着一个类别的表象,那么,只要该类别是表象,这一形态必然也构成并且无余地赅括着该类别的全部本质;譬如我们已看到过,时间始终只是“继起”,更无其他;空间始终是部位,更无其他;物质始终是因果性,更无其他。与此相同,概念或抽象表象这个类别的全部本质也只在一种关系中,只在根据律在概念中所表出的那关系中。而因为这就是对于认识根据的关系,所以抽象表象也只在它和是它的认识根据的另一表象的那关系中有着它全部的本质。这另一表象,虽在开始又可是一概念或抽象表象,甚至于后面这概念又只能有一个同样抽象的认识根据;但这不能继续下去推之于无穷,这一认识根据的系列必须以一个在直观认识中有根据的概念来结束,因为反省思维所有的整个世界都要基于那作为其认识根据的直观世界。由此,抽象表象这一类别就有别于其他类别,即是说:在其他类别[的表象],根据律总是只要求一个[这表象]和同类的另一表象之间的关系;而在抽象表象,[到了] 最后却要求一个[这表象] 和不同类的一表象之间的关系。

    人们常把上述那些概念,不是直接,而是间接通过一个甚至几个其他概念才和直观认识有关的一些概念优先叫做“共相”;与此相反,又把那些直接在直观世界中有其根据的概念叫做“殊相”。后面这一称呼同它所指的概念并不完全相当,因为这些概念总还是抽象的共相而决不就是些直观表象。这两种称呼本不过是在要说明两者的区别时,在模糊的意识中产生的;既然这里已另有解释,依旧沿用也未尝不可。第一类,也就是特殊意味的“共相”的例子,有“关系”,“美德”,“探讨”,“肇始”等等概念。后面一类,也80就是名实不大相符的“殊相”,则有这些概念:“人”,“石头”,“马”等等。如果不嫌这样一个比喻太形象化,从而有些荒诞可笑的话,人们就可很恰当的说,后面这一类概念是反省思维这个建筑物的地面层,而第一类概念则是其上各层的楼房。

    一个概念所赅括的很多,即是说很多直观的表象,甚至还有些也是抽象的表象,都和它有着认识根据的关系,也即是都要通过它而被思维。这一点却并不如人们一般所说,一定是概念的基本属性,实际上只是一种派生的、次要的属性;在可能性上尽管是必然有的属性,在实际上则并不是常有的属性。这一属性是由于概念是表象的表象,即是由于概念的全部本质只在于它和另一表象的关系中而产生的。可是概念并不就是这另一表象自身;这另一表象甚至经常是属于不同类别的,是直观表象,因而可以有时间的,空间的以及其他的规定,并且根本还可以有更多的,在概念中不连同被思维的关系。就是由于这一原因,所以一些表象虽有着非本质的区别,都能由同一概念而被思维,即是说都可包括在这一概念之中。不过这种“以一赅万”[的本领] 并不是概念的基本属性,而只是它偶然的属性。所以就可以有些概念,只能用以想到一个单一的实在客体,但仍然是抽象的、一般的表象,全不因此就算是个别的、直观的表象。举例说,某人仅仅是从地理书本上知道了一个特定的城市,他从这一城市得来的概念就是这里讲的那种概念。这里被思维到的虽然只是这一个城市,不过总还可能有些局部不同的城市全都适用这一概念。所以,不是由于一个概念是从一些客体抽象来的,它才有一般性;而是相反。是因为一般性,又叫做“个别的非规定”,是概念作为理性的抽象表象在本质上所有的[东西],不同的事物才能用同一个概念来思维。

    由上所说,又发生这样一个情况:由于概念是抽象表象而不是直观表象,从而也就不是十分确定的表象,于是每一概念便进而有人们叫做意义范围或含义圈的东西;并且即令是在这概念只适应于唯一的一个实在客体的场合,也是如此。这样,我们就发现每一概念的含义圈和其他概念的含义圈总有些共同的地方,即是说在此一概念中被思维的某部分,同时也就是在彼一概念中被思维的部分;反之亦然,在彼一概念中所思维的某部分便是此一概念中所思维的部分;虽然同时,它们又是真正不同的概念,每一概念,或至少是两者中的一个概念又含有另外那一概念所没有的东西。每一主语和其谓语就是在这样的关系之中的,而认识这一关系就叫做“判断”。用空间的图形来说明那些含义圈是一个极有意义的想法。普陆克是有这个想法的第一人,他用的是正四方形:兰柏尔特虽在他后,却还在用一根叠一根上下相间的直线条;倭以勒最后才用圆圈,这一办法才圆满的解决了。不过概念的相互关系是基于什么而同其空间图形有这种准确的类似性,我可说不上来。自此以后,一切概念的相互关系,甚至单从其可能性出发,也即是先验地,都能用这样的图形作形象的说明;对于逻辑这是一个有利的情况。图解的方式如下:

    1)两概念的含义圈完全相同,例如必然性这概念和从已知根据推论后果这概念,反刍动物和偶蹄动物两概念,又如脊椎动物和红血动物(由于某些节肢动物[也有红血],这一点有可皆议之处):这都是些交替概念,用一个圆圈来说明,既意味着这一概念,又意味着那一概念。

    2)一个概念的含义圈完全包括82另一概念的含义圈在其内。

    3)一个含义圈包括两个或两个以上的含义圈,而这些包括在内的含义圈既不互相包含又共同充满包括着它们的大圈。

    4)两圈互相包含另一圈的一部分。

    5)两圈同位于一第三圈中,但并不充满第三圈。

    最后这一情况是指所有那些概念,其含义圈[在相互之间] 并无直接共同之处,但总有一个第三概念,往往广泛得多的概念,包含着两者。

    概念的一切联系都可归结到这些情况,而关于判断的全部教程,判断的转换、对称、交互相关、交互相斥(这一点按第三图),又可从此引伸而得。同样,还可由此引伸出判断的属性,这就是康德号称悟性的范畴之所本的;不过假言判断这一形式已不仅是概念的联系,而是判断的联系,应作例外。然而样态也是例外的,关于这一点以及范畴所本的判断的每一属性,都在本书附录中有详尽的交代。关于上列[各种] 可能的概念联系,只有一点还须指出,即是各种联系又可各式各样的互为联系,例如第四图与第二图的联系。只在一个含义圈或整个或部分的包括着另一含义圈,同时自身又为第三个含义圈所包括时,这一些含义圈合起来才表出第一图里的推论法;也就是表出判断的这样一种联系,即由此联系便可认识到一个概念既整个的或部分的被包含于另一概念中,又同样被包含于一个第三概念之中,而这第三概念又包含着原来的那一概念。这还可以表出这一推论的反面,表出否定;而用图形表示这否定,当然就只能是两个联系着的含义圈都不在第三个内。如果许多含义圈以这种方式依次包含,则产生较长的一连串推论。这种概念的图解方式,已在一些教科书中推行,颇有成效,可以作为说明判断以及全部三段论法的基础,以此来讲述这两个方面就很容易而简单了。这是因为这两方面的一切规则都可由此按其来源得到理解,得到引伸和说明。但是拿这些东西给记忆力增加包袱是不必要的,因为逻辑从来不能对实际生活有什么用处,而只是在哲学上有理论的兴趣罢了。原来我们虽可说逻辑之于合理的思维,就等于通奏低音之于音乐;如果再放宽些尺度,也可说如伦理学之于美德,或美学之于艺术;但这里应注意从来没有人是因为研究了美学而成为艺术家的,没有人是因为研究了伦理学而获得高尚品质的:应注意早在拉摩之前,就已有了正确谐和的作曲,无须着意于通奏低音,也能觉察非谐音。同样,人们并无须懂得逻辑,也能不为错误的推论所蒙蔽。不过,话又得说回来,应该承认通奏低音对于音乐的鉴别虽没有什么用处,对于作曲的实践却有很大的用处;如果把程度降低些说,甚至美学、伦理学,虽主要的是在消极方面,也能分别对[艺术、道德的]实践有若干好处;所以不应完全剥夺这些理论在实践上的价值。至于逻辑,则连这一点[实践上的价值] 也无可矜夸了。逻辑是在抽象中的知识,是对于人人在具体中所已知的又于抽象中知之。因此,人们少有用逻辑来否定一个错误推论的,同样也少有借助于逻辑规则来作出一个正确推论的。即令是最渊博的逻辑学家本人,当他在进行真正的思维时,他也完全把逻辑丢在一边了。这一点可从下文得到说明。原来每一种科学都是由关于某一类对象的普遍的,从而也是抽象的一套真理、规律、规则系统所组成的。于是,往后对于这些对象中出现的个别情况,每次都要按那一次妥当,便次次妥当的普遍知识加以规定,因为这样应用普遍原则比从头来检查每次出现的个别情况要容易得不知若干倍。并且这一旦已获得的普遍的、抽象的知识又经常要比经验上个别的探讨更为近便,在逻辑则恰相反。逻辑是以规则的形式表出有关理性的工作方式的知识,是由于对理性作自我观察,抽去一切事物的内容而获得的普遍知识。这种工作方式在理性[自身二原是必然的、本质的,如果任其自然,理性遵守这些方式决不会有什么偏差。所以在每一特殊情况中,让理性按其自有的本质做去,比使它就范于一种知识,一种在工作进行中才抽绎得的,以一个陌生的外来的法则为形态的知识,既要容易些,也要妥当一些。其所以容易些,那是因为在其他一切科学中,普遍规则对于我们要比单独地,就事论事来研究个别情况近便些、熟悉些;但是在使用理性时则相反,理性在当前情况中必然[要采取]的工作方式,对于我们反而总是比从这一工作方式抽象而得的普遍规则更为近便些、熟悉些;因为在我们自己里面思维着的[东西]就正是这理性自身。其所以妥当些,那是因为在这种抽象的知识或其应用中产生谬误要比“理性”的行事发生有违其本质、本性的情况要容易得多。因此就出现了一种特有的情形:在其他科学中、人们是拿普遍规则来检验个别情况的真实性的,在逻辑中则相反,规则反而是要放到个别情况下来检验的。即令是一个最熟练的逻辑学家,当他发现他在个别情况下作出的结论和规则所说的有出入时,他总是宁可先在规则上,然后在他实际作出的结论中去找差错。要从逻辑学得到实际的用途就等于说要把我们在个别事物中直接以最大妥当性意识了的东西,又以说不尽的辛勤再从普遍规则中去引伸;正好比人们自己的一举手、一顿足也要求教于力学,而自己的消化作用也要求教于生理学一样。谁要是为了实践的目的而学习逻辑,就等于训练一只海狸去筑他的巢穴似的。尽管逻辑没86有实际用处卜却并不因此就能说没有保留它的必要了,因为它[本] 是有关理性的组织、活动的特种知识而有哲学上的意义。逻辑作为一种自足的,自为存在的,圆满的,完整的,完全可靠的一门学科,有理由单独地,无所依傍地,科学地去加以研求,有理由要在各大学讲授它。不过,只在整个哲学的关联中,在考察认识并且是在考察理性的或抽象的认识时,逻辑才获得它特有的价值。因此,讲授逻辑就不应有一种太着意于实用的科学那么一个形式,不应只包括一些赤裸裸地确定在那儿的规则以校正判断、推论等等的错误,而更应着意于认识理性的,概念的本质,详细考察认识的根据律;因为逻辑不过就是这一根据律的译意而已;并且实际上也只限于这样一种情形,就是说赋予判断以真理的那根据不得是经验的或形而上的,而只能是逻辑的或超逻辑的。和认识的根据律同时,还要提出与之密切接近的,思维的其他三个基本法则或超逻辑的真理判断;而理性的全部技能即是由此逐步长成的。真正的思想的本质,就是说判断和推理的本质,是从概念含义圈的联结、按空间图表格式以前面示意过的方式来表出的;然后由此又通过意象的构造来引伸“判断”和“推论”的一切规则。人们得以从逻辑找到的唯一实际用途,是人们在辩论的时候,与其指出对方的实际错误,毋宁使用逻辑术语来点破对方蓄意蒙骗的结论。既已这样在实践意义方面压低了逻辑的地位,同时又这样着重提出逻辑和整个哲学的关联,把它作为哲学里的一章看,那么,有关逻辑的知识将来就不应该比现在还要罕有,因为在今天,任何人如果不想在主要的方面停留于浅陋状态之中,不想把自己列于无知的,陷于矇眬状态的群众中,就必须先学过思辨的哲学。这又是因为这个十九世纪是一个哲学的世纪;但这却不是说这个世纪已有了哲学,或者说哲学已占有统治的地位了;而是说就接受哲学而论,这个世纪是已经成熟了,因此[也] 迫切的需要哲学。这是教养高度发展的标志,甚至是历代文化上升的阶梯上牢固的一级。

    虽说逻辑没有多大的实际用途,却难以否认它是为了实际的目的而创立的。对于逻辑[这门科学]的起源我是这样解释的:当厄利亚学派的,麦咖利学派的,诡辩派的好辩风气一直在发展着,逐渐成为一种嗜好的时候,几乎每次争辩都要陷入混乱;这就使他们感到必须有一种指导辩论的规程,为此,就只有寻求一种科学的论证方法。首先要指出的就是争论双方在辩论之中,必须在论点所涉及的某一命题上互相一致。辩论程序的第一步便是正式宣布这些双方共同承认的命题而置之于研讨的开端。其初,这些命题还只涉及研讨的材料方面,随后人们又发觉在如何还原到这一共同承认的真理,如何由之引伸自己的主张的方式方法上,也是服从着某些公式和法则的。关于这一点,虽然没有事先的说合,他们都无异议;由此可见这些公式、法则必然就是理性本有的,在理性自己本质中的程序,必然就是研讨的形式方面。这虽然并未遭遇到怀疑和异议,却有酷好系统成痹的头脑会想到这么个念头,他想:如果一切辩论的这些形式方面,理性88自身这些不变的法则性程序,也和研讨的材料方面那些共同承认的命题一样,也在抽象的命题中陈述出来,作为辩论自身中不可移易的绳准而置于研讨的开端,于是人们得永远有所依据,有所参证;那就会是一件大大的好事,就会是辩证方法的大功告成。就是这样,凡以往只是一致默认地服从着的东西,或是本能地在那么做着的东西,现在人们要意识地认之为法则并正式把它宣布出来。在这期间,人们逐渐为逻辑的基本命题找到了一些程度不同的恰当称谓,如矛盾律,充分根据律,排中律,有无律;然后是三段论法的一些特殊规则,例如“从纯粹特殊的或纯粹否定的前提不能得出任何结论”,“从后果到根据的推论无效”,等等。人们只能缓慢地、很艰苦地达到这些成就;在亚里士多德以前,一切都很不完备。这种情形,部分地可从柏拉图的某些对话中看得出来,在那儿,揭露逻辑真理的方式还是笨拙的、不着边际的。从塞克司都斯、恩披瑞古斯关于麦咖利学派争论的报道中还可更好地看得出来,他们不但是只为一些最简单的逻辑规律而争论,并且用以表示这些规律的方式也是那么捉襟见肘(塞·恩披瑞古斯:《反对数学字论》第八卷第122页及随后几页)。亚里士多德收集了,整理了,订正了当时已有的成就,而使之具有无比高度的完整性。如果人们这样看希腊文化的进展如何引起了亚里士多德的研究,如何为他作了准备;人们就会不愿相信波斯作家的说法。说什么迹利斯吞在印度人那里发现了完整的逻辑,就把它寄回给他舅父亚里士多德了。琼斯是很偏爱这种说法的,这说法也是他传达给我们的(《亚洲研究》第四卷第163页)。至于在可悲的中世纪,经院学派中好辩成癣的人们,并无任何实际知识,只在公式章句中消磨精神;所以他们那么极度欢迎亚里士多德的逻辑,甚至热中于那些译成阿拉伯文的残简断篇,并且随即奉之为一切知识的中心;那是容易理解的。自此以后,逻辑的威望固然降低了,但是作为一门自足的、实际的、极其必要的科学,仍有它的信誉,它也一直被保全到现在,并且,在我们这时代,康德既已从逻辑取得他那哲学的奠基石,他的哲学也重新为逻辑掀起了新的兴趣。如果从这方面看,也就是从作为认识理性的本质的手段看,对于逻辑有这样的兴趣倒也是应该的。

    严格正确的结论是由于正确地观察概念含义圈的相互关系而获致的,只在一个含义圈包括在另一个含义圈内,而这另一圈又包括在第三圈内时,然后才能承认第一圈是包括在第三圈内的。与此相反,有一种游说术则是基于仅仅只从表面看概念含义圈的各种关系,随即按自己的意图作出片面的规定[这样一种手法的] ;主要是这样:如果考察中的概念的含义圈只是一部分包括在另一圈中,又有一部分却包括在完全不同的另一圈中,说话的人就按自己的意图把这概念说成是全在这一圈,或全在那一圈内。举例说,在谈到“激情”的时候,人们可以任意将它概括于“最大力”,“世界最强大的动因”这些概念之下,也可以把它概括于“非理性”的概念之下,而这又可概括为“无力”,“软弱”这些概念之下。人们可以继续使用这个办法,在谈到任何一概念时,都可如法炮制从头做起。[譬如说,]一个概念的含义圈几乎经常有几个别的含义圈同在其中,这些含义圈的每一个都在其范围内含有那第一圈的一部分,同时又各自还包括着其他的东西在内;[这时,]人们就只单就其中的一个含义圈作出说明,用以概括那第一概念,而其余的则一概置之不顾或加以隐蔽。一切游说术,一切伶俐的诡辩就都依靠这一手法;因为逻辑上的那些手法,如拟似谎骗法,蒙蔽失真法,嘲弄蛊惑法等在实际应用上显然都大笨[不适用]了。我不知道直到现在为止是不是已有人把一切诡辩和游说的本质归结到这些东西所以可90能的最后根据,或已在概念特有的本质中,亦即在理性的认识方式中证实了这种根据;因此,我的陈述既已到了这里,尽管这一点并不难理解,我仍想在一张附表中用图解来说明一下。这图解是要指出概念的含义圈是如何错综复杂地相互连环的,因而留有余地可以从每一概念任意过渡到这个或那个含义圈。我只希望人们不要由于附表而发生错觉,对这个小小的,附带的说明予以过分的,超出这事情本性上所能有的重要性。作为一个说明的例子,我选择了“旅行”这一概念。这个概念的含义圈部分地分别套人其他四个含义圈的范围内,游说者可任意过渡到其中的一个。这其他四个又部分地套入其他的含义圈,也有套入两个或几个的,于此游说者又可以任意选择其途径,并且总是把它作为唯一的途径看待。最后,看他的意图何在,便可以达到“有利”(善),也可以达到“有害”(恶)。不过在人们逐圈前进时,必须只遵循从中心(已知的主要概念)到边缘的方向,不得反其道而行。这种诡辩在形式上可以是连续的谈话,也可以采取严格的推论形式,那就要看听话的人对哪一种形式有所偏爱而随机应变了。基本上大多数的科学论证,尤其是哲学的论证也同这种做法差不多;否则各时代中就不可能有那么多的东西,不但是搞错了的,(因为谬误本身另有来源)还有说明了,证明了往后又被认为是根本错误了的,例如莱布尼兹—邬尔佛的哲学,托雷密的天文学,斯达尔的化学,牛顿的色彩学说等等等等。

    由于这一切一切,如何获致确实性,如何为判断找根据,知识和科学以什么组成这些问题就更迫在眉睫了。而科学同语言和熟虑后的行为鼎足而三,是继后二者之后我们誉之为[人类] 由理性得来的第三大优势。

    理性的本性是女性的,它只能在有所取之后,才能有所与。仅就它自身说,除了它用以施展的空洞形式外,它是什么也没有的。十足纯粹的理性认识,除了我称为超逻辑的真理那四个定律:同一律,矛盾律,排中律,充分的认识根据律之外,再没有别的了。逻辑自身的其余部分就已不是十足纯粹的理性认识,因为这些部分都要先假定概念含义圈的关系和组合,而概念根本就是只在先已有了的直观表象之后才有的,并同这表象的关系构成它全部的本质,从而概念已是先假定了这表象的。不过由于这假定并不涉及概念的固定内容,而只泛泛地涉及概念的实际存在,那么,整个说来,逻辑仍可算作纯粹的理性科学。在其他一切科学中,理性就接受了来自直观表象的内容:在数学中这内容来自先于经验、直观地意识着的空间关系和时间关系;在纯粹的自然科学中,即是在我们对于自然过程先于一切经验的知识中,科学的内容来自纯粹的悟性,即来自因果律及该律和时间、空间的纯粹直观相结合的先验认识。在此以外的一切科学中,所有不是从上述来源获得一切[内容〕的科学,一概来自经验。“知”根本就是:在人的心智的权力下有着可以任意复制的某些判断,而这些判断在它们自身以外的别的事物中有其充分的认识根据;即是说这些判断是真的。所以只有抽象的认识才是“知”,它是以理性为条件的。动物虽然也有直观的认识,并且它们做梦这一事实还证明它们有对于直观认识的记忆;既有记忆,当然也有想象。但是严格点讲,我们就不能说动物也有所知。我们说动物有意识,那就是说意识作用这个概念,在语源上虽从“知”而来,却同表象作用这概念,不论是哪种表象作用,符合一致。因此,我们说植物虽有生命,却无意识。所以“知”便是抽象的意识,便是把在别的方式下认识了的一切又在理性的概念中固定起来的作用。

    在这种意义下,“知”的真正对称便是“感”,所以我们要在这里插入“感”的说明。指“感”这个词的概念始终只有一个否定意味的内容,即这样一个内容:那出现于意识上的东西不是概念,不是理性的抽象概念。在此以外,不管它是些什么,就都隶属于“感”这概念之下。[感] 这个概念有着广泛无边的含义圈,所以可包括一些极不相同的东西;如果人们还没认识到只有这些东西在这否定的意味上不是抽象概念这一点上是互相一致的,还决不能理解它们何以能类聚在一起呢?因为最不相同的,甚至敌对的因素都并存于这一概念中,相安无事;例如:宗教感,快适感,道德感,分为触着感、痛感、色彩感、声音感、谐音感、不谐音感的各种身体感,仇恨感,憎恶感,自满感,荣誉感,耻辱感,正义感,非正义感,真理感,美感,有力感,软弱感,健康感,友谊感,性爱感等等等等。所有这些“感”之间,除了否定意味的共同性,即全都不是抽象的理性认识这一点外,根本没有任何共同性。这还不算,最为触目的是人们把空间关系先验的直观认识,甚至把纯粹悟性所有的先验直观认识也置于这一概念之下;或是说每一认识,每一直观,只要仅仅是直观地意识到的,还没有在概念中沉淀的,都是人们感到的。这里为了说明起见,我想从新出的著作中举几个例子,因为这些例子对于我的解释是非常巧合的一些证明。我记得在欧几里得德译本的导论中读过这样的话,意思是说人们应让初学者在讲课之前,先绘制几何图形,以便在未从讲课获得完整的认识之前,先就感到几何学的真理。同样,在席莱尔马哈所著《伦理学批判》中也谈到逻辑感和数学感(第339页),还谈到两个公式间的相同感或不同感(第342页)。此外,在滕勒曼著《哲学史》第一卷第361页上也这样说:“人们感到那些错误推论是不对的,但又找不到错误何在。”[总之,] 人们一天不从正确的观点考察“感”这个概念,不认识那唯一构成其本质的否定意味的标志,那么,这概念,由于其含义圈过于广泛,由于它只有否定的意味,完全片面规定的,贫乏的内容,就会不断引起误会和争论。在德语中我们还有意义颇为相近的感觉(die fmpflndung)这个词,[也足以引起混淆,] 所以指定这个词专用于身体感,作为“感”的一个低级类别,那或者更要适当些。“感”这概念,既和其他一切概念不成比例,无疑的有着下述这样一个来源:一切概念——凡是词所指及的也只是概念——都只是对理性而有,都是从理性出发的;所以,人们以概念说话就已经是站在一个片面的立场上了。可是从这样一个立场出发,近于我的就显得清楚明白,还要被确定为肯定的方面;远于我的就含混不清了,并且随即也就只计及它的否定意味了;所以每一民族都称其他一切民族为外国人;希腊人称其他一切民族为夷狄,凡不是英国或非英国的,英国人都称为“大陆”和“大陆的”,基督教徒称所有其他的人为异教徒或多神教徒;贵族称一切其他的人为“小民”;大学生称一切其他的人为市侩,如此等等。这种片面性,人们也可说是由于骄傲产生的固陋无知,听起来尽管有些特别,竞要归咎于理性自己;因为理性用“感”这一个概念来包括任何样式的意识内容,只要这内容不是直接属于它自己的表象方式的,即是说只要不是抽象的概念[就都包括在内]。理性为了这种作法,由于它没有通过彻底的自我认识而弄清楚自己的工作方式,直到现在,还不得不看到自己领域内发生的误解和混乱而自食其果;不是现在竟还有人提出了一种特别的“感”的能力,并且还在为之构造理论吗?

    上面我已说明感这概念和知[这概念]正是反面的对称,而知呢,已如上述,就是抽象的认识,亦即理性认识。但是理性不过是把从别的方面接受来的东西又提到认识之前,所以它并不是真正扩大了我们的认识,只是赋予这认识另外一个形式罢了。这也就是说,理性把直观地,在具体中被认识的再加以抽象的、普遍的认识。可以这样说,这一点比不经意地初看时重要得多,因为[意识上]一切可靠的保存,一切传达的可能性,以及一切妥当的,无远弗届地应用认识于实践,都有赖于这认识是一种知,有赖于它已成为抽象的认识。直观的认识总只能对个别情况有用,只及于,也终于眼前最近的事物,因为感性和理智在任何一时刻,本来就只能掌握一个客体。所以每一持续的、组合的、计划的行动必须从原则出发,也就是从抽象的知出发,循之进行。例如悟性认识因果关系就比在抽象中思维所得的要更完整、更深入、更详尽,唯有悟性能通过直观既直接又完全地认识一个杠杆,一组滑车,一个齿轮,一个拱顶的安稳等,有些什么样作用。但是,正如刚才谈到的,由于直观认识的属性只能及于当前所有的东西,所以单是悟性就不足以构造机器和建筑物;这里还需要理性插足进来,以抽象的概念代替直观作行动的绳准。如果这些抽象概念是正确的,预期的后果也必然出现。同样,我们在直观中也能完全地认识抛物线,双曲线,螺旋线的本质和规律性;但是要应用这种认识于实际,那就必须这种认识先成为抽象的知。在这一转变中,损失了的是直观的形象性,而赢得的却是抽象的知的妥当性和精确性。所以一切微分计算法并没有扩大我们对曲线的知识,并没有比单纯直观所包括的有所增益;但是认识的种类变更了,直观的认识变为抽象的认识了。这一转变对于认识的应用有着最大限的功效。不过这里还要说到我们认识能力的另一特性。在没有弄清直观认识和抽象认识之间的区别以前,人们也不能注意到这种特性。这就是空间上的那些关系不能就是空间关系而直接转入抽象认识。要转入抽象认识,唯有时间上的量,亦即数,才是适合的。唯有数才能够在与之准确相符的抽象概念中被表示出来,而不是空间上的量。千这概念之不同于十这概念,有如这两种时间上的量在直观中的不同一样;我们把千想成一定倍数的十,这样就可以在时间上替直观任意分解千为若干的十,这就是可以数了。但是在一英里和一英尺两个抽象概念之间,如果没有双方的直观表象,没有数的帮助,那就简直没有准确的,符合于双方不同的量的区别。在这两个概念中,人们根本只想到空间上的量;如果要在两者间加以充分的区别,要么就是借助于空间的直观,也就是离开了抽象认识的领域;要么就是在数中来想这个区别。所以,人们如果要从空间关系获得抽象认识,空间关系就得先转为时间关系,即是先转为数。因此,只有算术,而不是几何,才是普遍的量的学说。几何如果要有传达的可能性,准确的规定性和应用于实际的可能性,就得先翻译成算术。固然,一种空间关系也可以就是空间关系而被抽象地思维,例如下弦随角度的增大而增大;但是要指出这种关系的量,就必须用数来表示。在人们对空间关系要求一个抽象认识(即是知而不是单纯的直观)的时候,把三进向的空间翻译为一进向的时间,就有必要了。使得数学这么困难的,也就是这个必要性。这是很好理解的,我们只要把一条曲线的直观和这曲线的解析的算式比较一下,或者是把三角上应用的对数表和这表所示三角形各个部分间变更着的关系比较一下;这里在直观中只要一瞥就可完全而最准确地理解,譬如余弦如何随正弦之增而减,譬如此一角的余弦即彼一角的正弦,譬如该两角互为此增彼减,此减彼增的相反关系等等。可是为了把这些直观认识到的东西,抽象地表达出来,那就需要庞大的数字网,需要艰难的计算。人们可以说,一进向的时间为了复制三进向的空间,如何得不自苦啊!但是为了应用的需要,要把空间关系沉淀为抽象概念,这一切就都是必要的了。空间关系不能直接转入抽象概念,而只能通过纯时间上的量,通过数的媒介,因为只有数直接契合于抽象的认识。还有值得注意的是空间以其三进向而适宜于直观,即令是复杂的关系也可一览无余,这又是抽象认识做不到的。与此相反,时间虽容易进入抽象概念,但是能够给予直观的却很少。在数的特有因素中,在单纯的时间中,不牵入空间,我们对数的直观几乎到不了十;十以上我们就只能有抽97象的概念,不再是数的直观认识了。在另一方面,我们却能用数字和所有的代数符号把准确规定的抽象概念连结起来。

    这里附带的还要指出有些人们的心灵,只在直观认识到的[事物中] 才有完全的满足。把存在在空间上的根据和后果形象地表达出来,那就是这些人所寻求的。欧几里得的证明,或是空间问题的算术解答都不能吸引他们。另外一些人们的心灵却又要求在应用和传达上唯一可用的抽象概念。他们对于抽象定理,公式,冗长的推论系列中的证明,对于计算,都很有耐性,很有记忆力,而计算所使用的符号则代表着最复杂的抽象[事物]。一种人寻求准确性,一种人寻求形象性。这个区别是[人的]特性不同的表示。

    知或抽象认识的最大价值在于它有传达的可能性和固定起来被保存的可能性。因此,它在实际上才是如此不可估计的重要。任何人固然能够在单纯的悟性中,当下直观地认识到自然物体变化和运动的因果关系,可因此而十分得意;但是为了传达于别人,那就要先把直观认识固定为概念才能合用。如果一个人只是独自进行一种活动,尤其是在这活动的实施中直观认识还鲜明的时候,在实践上直观认识本来也就够用了;可是如果他需要别人的帮助,或者虽是自己本人来干,却要间歇一个时候才能进行,因而需要一个计划的时候,那就不够用了。譬如一个精于台球的人,对于弹性物体相撞击的规律,他拥有纯悟性上的完整知识;这虽仅是对于当前的直观认识,但是对于他的球艺已是绰有余裕了。与此不同的是,唯有一个有学问的力学家才能对于这些规律真正有所知,也就是说只有他才有抽象的认识。甚至于象制造一部机器,如果这位发明人是独自工作的,单纯直观的悟性认识也足够应用98了;这是我们在天才卓越而无任何科学知识的手艺工人那里经常看到的。与此相反,如果是要完成一个力学上的工程、一部机器、一座建筑物而需要一些人,需要这一些人协同的,在不同时间上进行的活动,那么,这一活动的领导人就必须先在抽象中拟好一个计划,只有借助于理性才可能有这样的协同活动。既值得注意,又有些特别的,是在前面那种活动中,也就是独自一人想要在不间断的活动中完成什么的时候,知,理性的应用,思索,反而可能常是一种障碍;例如在台球游戏中,在击剑中,在管弦调音中,在歌唱中,就是这样。在这些场合,必须是直观认识直接指导活动;如果搀入思索,反会使这些活动不恰当,因为思索反而会使人分心而迷乱。所以野蛮人和老粗正因为他们没有什么思维的习惯,反而能够既稳且快的完成一些体力活动,譬如同兽类搏斗啦,射箭命中啦;凡此都是惯于思索的欧洲人望尘莫及的。譬如[射箭],这个欧洲人,不论是在空间上或时间上,他就要度量上下、左右、先后等等,然后在这一些两极之间找得等距的中点,[这何能如]一个自然人全不能在距离上思索,就能直接中的呢?同样,尽管我能够在抽象中指出应以几度几分的角度来使用剃刀,但是我如果不能直觉地知道,也就是在指头上没有敏感,抽象的知仍然于我毫无裨益。同样,在相术上应用理性,对于人相的理解也会起干扰作用。这种理解也必须通过悟性,因为人相所表示的,面部的线条起伏等都只能让人感到;人们说这就是不能进入抽象概念的东西。任何人都有他自己直接的直观的[一套]相术和病理症候学,不过对于这些事物的标志,有些人又比别人认识得更清楚些罢了。但是要在抽象中写出一套可以教学的相术,那也是不可能的;因为人相上的差别和变化太微妙了,概念于此无能为力。[用一个比喻说,]抽象的知对于这些几微的差别关系。就如彩色碎片镶嵌的画对维佛特或滕勒的画一样。概念好比镶嵌的手艺一样,不管是如何细致,但是嵌合的碎片间总不能没有界线,所以不可能从一个颜色,毫无痕迹地过渡到另一颜色。概念正是如此,由于它的硬性规定,由于精确地互为界划,尽管人们用如何更细致的规定,把一个概念分而又分,还是永远不能达到直观中的那种细腻分限;而这里作为例子的相术恰好有赖于这种细腻的分限。

    就是概念的这一本性使概念近似于镶嵌画中的碎片,由于这一本性,直观永远是概念可近不可即的极限。这也是何以在艺术中不能用概念获得良好成绩的理由。如果一位歌唱家或音乐家用反复思索来指导他的演出,那就会是死症。这种情况在作曲家、画家、乃至诗人,也是一样的真实。概念用于艺术总是无结果的。概念只能指导艺术中的技术部分,那是属于学术领域的。我们将在第三篇中进一步探讨何以一切真正的艺术只能从直观认识出发,而决不能从概念出发。甚至在人的举止方面,在社交中的美好风度上,概念也只有消极的用处,只能防止粗暴的自私自利心和兽性的发作;因此,彬彬有礼就是概念的产物,值得赞美。但是风度翩翩、雍容华贵、令人倾慕的举止:情意缠绵、友谊洋溢的格调就不可能出自概念了,否则“人们感到了[你的] 意图,人们灰心丧气了。”一切伪装的假情假意都是思索的产物,但是不能继续持久而不露破绽。“没有人能够持续不断地伪装”,这是辛乃加在《仁慈论》那本书中说的,伪装多半是要被看穿而失效的。在生活的紧急关头,需要当机立断,敢作敢为,需要迅速和坚定地对付事故时,虽然理性也是必要的,但是如果理论占了上风,那反而要以心情迷乱妨碍直党的、直接的、纯悟性的洞见和正确地掌握对策,从而引起忧柔寡断,那就会很容易把全局弄糟。

    最后还有美德的神圣性也不是出自思索的,而是出于意志的内在深处和这深处与认识的关系。说明这一点原应该在本书别的地方着手,这里我只指出这么一点,那就是有关伦理的信条在整个、整个民族的理性中可以相同,可是每人的行为却各有不同:相反亦然[行为相同,有关伦理的信条又各有别]:人们常说,行为是以感为依据的,即是说不以概念,也就是不以伦理的含蕴为依据的。教条只使有闲的理性为它忙碌,行为到了最后还是立于教条之外有它自己的走法;并且多半不是按抽象的而是按没有说出来的规范行事的,而这些规范的表现就是整个的人自己。因此,尽管各个民族的宗教教条各不相同,然而在一切民族,若有善行则有难以形容的快慰,若有恶行则有无限的痛恶与之俱来。冷嘲热讽不能动摇前者,神父的赦免不能解脱后者。话虽如此,但我们也不能因此就否认美德懿行的实现仍有应用理性的必要,不过理性不是德行的源泉罢了。理性的功能是次一级的,就是帮助人固执已有的决心,经常把规范置于人们的座右,以抗拒一时的意志薄弱,以贯彻行为的始终。最后,理性在艺术上也有同样的功能:在主要的方面,理性固然无能为力,但可以支持艺术工作的进展;因为[人的] 天才是不能随时随刻招之即来的,而一件作品却要一部分一部分的去完成才能圆满地结束整个的工程。

    上面这些考察既已指出理性的应用有好处,也有坏处,也应有助于说明抽象的知虽是直观表象的反照,虽以直观表象为根基,却并不与之完全吻合,不是在任何地方都可取而代之的。更应该说抽象的知决不与直观表象完全相符;因此,如我们已看到的,人类虽有好多地方只有借助于理性和方法上的深思熟虑才能完成,但也有好些事情,不应用理性反而可以完成得更好些,正是直观的和抽象的认识不相吻合,所以后者之近似于前者亦如镶嵌画之近似于绘画。还有一种很特别的现象,它和理性一样也是人类专有的;直到现在,人们一再企图说明这个现象,而一切说明又都不充分。这就是笑这一现象,它也是以直观的和抽象的认识不吻合为根据的。在这里研究笑,虽然又一次阻碍了我们的前进,不过由于笑的根源与这里有关,我们也不能避而不谈。实在的客体总是在某一方面通过概念来思维的,笑的产生每次都是由于突然发觉这客体和概念两者不相吻合。除此而外,笑再无其他根源;笑自身就正是这不相吻合的表现。不相吻合经常是在这样一些场合出现的:一种情况是两个或两个以上的实在客体用一个概念来思维而把这概念的同一性套在这些客体上,可是这样做了之后,各个客体在别的方面的差异又突出地使人注意到这概念不过仅仅是在某一方面同客体相应而已。又一种情况是单一的实在客体,从一方面说是正确地包含在这一概念之内,却突然[在另一方面] 又感到它和概念不相称。还有这种情形也是同样常有的:一方面是这样总括实物于一概念愈是正确,另一方面实物不符于概念的广泛程度愈是突出,那么,从这一对照产生的发笑效果也就愈强烈。所以任何笑的发生,每次都是由于一种似是而非的,从而也是意料之外的概括作用所促成的,而不管这是由语言文字或是由举止动作表示出来的。这就是事情何以可笑的简略说明。

    这里我就不举笑林中的故事作说明的例子来耽搁时间了,因为这事简单易明,无须举这些例子。每个读者回忆到的可笑事件都同样适宜于证实这一点。不过由于笑料发展为两个种类,我们的理论既可得到佐证,又可获得阐明。这种类别也出自我们的理论,一种是在认识中已先有两个或几个很不相同的实在客体或直观表象,而人们却故意用一个包含这双方或多方的概念,同这概念的统一性[笼统地]作为这些客体的标志;这种笑料叫做滑稽。一种是反过来,在认识中先有的是概念,然后人们从这概念过渡到现实,到群响现实,到行动;在行动中,这些原来根本不同的客体都被同样看待,同样处理,直到这些根本差异出乎意料之外地暴露出来,使在行动中的人惊奇不置;这种笑料叫做憨傻。据此,任何笑料不是滑稽的一念,就是一个傻里傻气的行动;前者是从诸客体到概念的同一性而显出双方的距离,后者是反其道而行之;前者总是故意的,后者总是无心的,并且是由于外因的促使所致。表面上把这种出发点颠倒过来,把滑稽伪装为憨傻就是宫廷弄臣和舞台小丑的手法。这手法是这么回事:明知各个实体的不同,却用那滑稽的手法把这些客体统一于一个概念之下,从这里出发,往后暴露出客体间的差别时便使他惊愕莫知所措,其实这本是他为自己预先安排好的。如果把最后这种逗乐的方式除外,从这个简略的,然而足够完备的笑之理论可以看出“滑稽”总是要由语言表示,憨傻则多半是由动作表示的,不过在只扬言要做而不真正就做时,或者是这傻气仅仅只在判断和意见中露出时,[“憨傻”] 也可以用语言来表示。

    属于憨傻的还有可笑的迂腐。迂腐之所以产生是由于人们不甚信任自己的悟性,所以不让悟性在个别场合直接去认识什么是对的;因此总是置悟性于理性的监护之下,自己则无时不仰仗理性,即是说经常从普遍概念、从规则规范出发;在生活上,在艺术上,甚至在伦理的嘉言懿行上,他都拘谨地严守这些规则规范。这种专属于迂腐类型的呆板形式,礼法,[固定的]表达方式和言词[等]就是从这里出来的。对于迂腐[这种性格],这些东西就代替了事物的本质。这里显而易见的是概念对实际的不吻合,是概念永不能下达于个别事物,是概念的普遍性和僵硬的规定性永不能精当地符合实际所有的几微之差和多重性相。在生活上,一个迂夫子尽管满腹格言、规范,几乎总是有所短而现为不聪明、索然寡味、没有用处。在艺术上,概念本没有什么生产性,迂夫子也只能生出没有生命的,僵硬的,装扮起来的死婴。甚至在伦理方面,行为如何高尚,如何正义的打算也不能到处按抽象规范行事,因为在许多场合,不同情况间存在着差别微妙这一属性, 使直接来自[整个]人格的择善固执成为必要,而这又是由于在应用单纯的抽象规范时,一部分规范因只能一半适合而产生错误的后果,一部分又同当事人不可忽视的个性格格不入而无法贯彻始终以至半途而废。康德认为行为只是由于纯粹理论性的抽象规范而实现,不带有任何情意的倾向或一时的激动,乃是行为具有道德价值的条件;就这一点说,他也不免有促成道德上的迂腐之嫌。席勒以《良心的犹豫》为题的警句诗就是意在责备贤者。当人们[讽刺地]说“教条主义者”、“理论家”、“学者”等等的时候,尤其是就政治事件说,意思就是指迂夫子,也即是说虽在抽象中,却不能在具体中认识事物的人们。抽象之所以为抽象,就在于抽掉了细致的规定,而在实际上、要紧的正是这些东西。

    为了完成这里的理论,还有俏皮话的一个变种要谈一谈,那就是耍字眼,法文叫做“加仑布尔” (calembourg),英文叫做“潘”(pun)。使用双关语(法文叫做l’equivoque),主要的是用猥亵(秽亵)的言词,也可算在这一类。俏皮话是硬把两个极不相同的实在客体压入一个概念,耍字眼却是借偶然的机会把两个概念压入一个词儿。这样也能产生[概念与实体]双方之间的差距,不过更肤浅而已,因为这种差距不是从事物的本质中,而是从偶然的命名中产生的。同一性在概念,而差别性在实物,这就是俏皮话,耍字眼却是差别性在概念,而同一性在实物,因为那字眼就是实物。“耍字眼”和俏皮话的关系有一个近乎勉强的比喻,那就是说这种关系等于上面一个倒锥形的抛物线同下面一个锥形的抛物线的关系。而误解词句或“以此为彼”却是无心的“加仑布尔”,这对于“耍字眼”的关系又和憨傻对俏皮的关系一样。因此重听的人也能和傻子一样提供笑料,低能的喜剧作家就用聋子代替傻子使人发笑。

    这里我只是从心理方面考察了笑,至于在生理方面的研究则可参照作为补充篇的第二卷第六章第九十六节(第一版)134页所论及的部分。

    于是,一方面有理性的认识方式,有知,有概念,一方面存105在纯感性的,数理的直观中的直接认识和悟性的领会;由于上述多方面的考察,[我们]希望这两种认识间的区别和关系都已摆得十分清楚了。关于感和笑我们还有过这两段插曲式的说明,这也是我们在探讨两种认识的特殊关系时不免要触及的。现在我就从这些研究兜转回来再继续谈谈科学,和语言,熟虑的行动鼎立而为人类专有的第三大优势的科学。对科学作一个总的考察是我们这里职责所在,至于要触及的问题则一部分是科学的形式,一部分是其判断的根据,最后还有它内含的实质。

    我们已经看到,除纯逻辑的基础以外,一切[知或]知识的根源根本就不在理性自身;而是从别的方面获得的直观认识沉淀于理性中,由是转进为完全另一种认识方式,抽象的认识方式。这才是知识的根源。一切知识,也即是上升为抽象意识的认识,和科学的关系等于片段和整个的关系。任何人都能由于经验,由于现成事物的观察获得有关某些事物的知识,可是在抽象中对于某一类事物获得完整的认识,[那就不同了,]也只有以此为任务的人是在为科学而努力。唯有通过概念他才能使这类事物分立,所以在每一种科学的开端总是一个概念。由于这一概念,这[分立的] 部分才可脱离一切事物的大全而被思维,从这一概念这门科学才能指望一个在抽象中的完整认识;例如空间关系的概念,无机物体相互作用的概念,动植物性能的概念,地壳连续变化的概念,人类这整个物种变化的概念,语言结构的概念等等。科学为了获得有关其题材的认识,如果采取个别研究一个总概念所包括的事物,以期逐渐认识所有事物的办法,那么,一面是人的记忆力太有限,一面也无法保证这种认识的完整性。因此,科学就利用上述概念含义圈的那种特性,使之互相包括;而主要的是注意原在这门科学总概念中的,较大的那些含义圈。科学在规定这些含义圈的相互关系时,在这些含义圈中被想到的一切也就一般地随之而被规定了。并且还能够通过区分更狭小的含义圈,一步一步作出更精细的规定。由是,一种科学就完全包括了它的对象。获得认识的这一途径,即从普遍到特殊的途径,是科学和普通知识的区别。因此,系统的形式乃是科学的一个本质的、特有的标志。在任何科学中,连结最普遍的概念含义圈,也即是认识其最高的一些原则性的命题是学习一门科学不可回避的条件。至于在这以后更深入到较细微的特殊命题至何程度,则听各人自便;并且深入也不是对彻底认识这门科学有所增益,只是扩大渊博的范围罢了。一切其他的命题都从属于最高级命题。在各门科学中,最高命题的数量是极不一致的,所以在有些科学中,[命题的] 从属关系多一些;在另外一些科学中,或又多有一些平行关系。就这方面说,从属关系要求的判断力要多一些。平行关系则多要求一些记忆力。经院学派已经知道一个结论必需两个前提,所以没有一门科学能够从单一的,无法引伸的最高命题出发,而是需要几个、至少两个命题。真正以分类是务的科学,如动物学、植物学,如果一切无机的相互作用也可还原为少数基本自然力的话,则还有物理和化学;这些都是从属关系最多的科学。与此相反,历史根本没有什么从属关系;因为在历史上,普遍只存于主要历史阶段的概览中,而个别事迹又不能从这些阶段演绎出来,只是在时间上从属于这些阶段,在概念上还是同这些阶段平行的。因此,严格说来,历史虽是一种知识,却不是一门科学。在数学中,按欧几里得的办107法,唯有公理是不得而证明的最高命题,一切可证的[命题] 都严格地分级从属于公理。不过这种办法并不是主要的,事实上,每一定理又发起一种新的空间结构,独立于以前的各定理之外,完全无待于以前各定理使可认识——在空间的直观中由于自身而被认识。在这直观中,任何复杂的空间结构之为直接自明的,正和公理一般无二。这些,下文还有详细的交代。这里要说的是,每一数学公理总还是一个普遍的真理,对于无数的个别事项有效,并且在数学中,由简单命题分级发展至复杂命题,以及后者又可还原到前者的办法还是主要的。因此,在任何方面,数学都是一门科学。科学之所以为科学的完美性,也即是从形式方面来说,是在于尽可能的多有一些命题间的从属关系,尽可能少一些平行关系。因此,一般说来,在科学上有天才,就是有按不同规定使概念含义圈形成从属关系的能力,用以构成科学的,如柏拉图一再声称的,不仅是一个总的普遍概念,不是无尽的多样性直接并列于普遍之下;而是认识经由中介概念,经由各种以逐次加详的规定为准则而作出的区分,逐步从普遍下行到特殊。用康德的话来说,这就叫做平均地满足同质律和“转化律”。不过,正由于这就构成科学真正的完美,也就可以看出科学的目的不在于更高的确实性,因为确实性是任何割裂的单独认识也能有的;而是在于通过知识的形式使知识简易化,在于由此获得知识完整的可能性。因此,说认识的科学性是在于高度的确实性,这种意见虽然流行,却是不对的。由此而产生的一种主张就认为只有数学和逻辑才是真正的科学,说由于这两门科学完全的先验性,所以认识所有一切不可动摇的确实性就只在这两门科学中有之。这种见解也是错误的。逻辑和数学的这种优点是无可争辩的,但是这种优点并不赋108予它独擅“科学性”的特权。“科学性”的要求并不在于确实性,而是在于认识所有的,基于从普遍到特殊逐级下行的系统形式。科学特有的这一认识途径,从普遍到特殊的途径,造成科学中很多东西由先行命题演绎出来的事实,由证明确立起来的事实。这就促成一个古老的谬见,以为只有经过证明的东西才是完全真的,而每一真理都需要一个证明。事实上恰相反,每一证明都需要一个未经证明的真理;这个真理最后又支持这一证明或这个证明的一些证明。因此,一个直接确立的真理比那经由证明而确立的更为可取,正如泉水比用管子接来的水更为可取是一样的。直观是一切真理的源泉,是一切科学的基础;它那纯粹的,先验的部分是数学的基础,它那后验的部分是一切其他科学的基础。(唯一的例外是逻辑。逻辑不是基于直观知识的。而是基于理性对于理性自己的法则的直接认识。)好比太阳在宇宙空间一样,所有的光都是从这里发出来的,在此光照耀之下,其他一切才发出反光来;在科学中占有这种地位的也不是经过证明的判断,不是判断的那些证明,而是那些直接由直观取得的,基于直观而非基于证明的那些判断。直接从直观确立这些原始判断的真理,从浩如烟海的实际事物中建立科学的堡垒,这就是判断力的任务。判断力[的作用]既然存在于正确、准确地把直观认识到的[东西]移置于抽象意识这一能力中,当然它就是悟性和理性间的“中介人”了。只有个人的判断力具有特别突出的,超过一般水平的强度时才真能使科学前进;至于从命题引出命题,作出证明,作出结论,那是每个人都能做的,只要他有健全的理性。与此相反,为了反省思维而把直观认识到的东西沉淀,固定于相适应的概念中,一方面以使诸多实在客体的共同之处得以用一个概念来思维,另一方面,这些客体间有多少差别之点,便用多少概念来思维;于是,客体间虽有局部的相同,其差别仍作差别来识别,来思维,一切都按每次规定的目的和考虑引事,这一切就是判断力所做的事。缺乏判断力叫做头脑简单。头脑简单的人时而看不到在一方面是同的概念又有局部的或相对的异,时而看不到相对的或局部的异又有其同[的一面]。此外,康德区分判断力为反省思维的和概括的两种,这种区分法也可运用于这里的说明,亦即分别适用于从直观客体到概念,或是由后者到前者。在这两种场合,判断力总是中介于悟性的直观认识和理性反省思维的认识之间。不可能有什么绝对只是由推论产生的真理,单从推论来确立真理这一必要性是相对的;是的,甚至是主观的。既然一切证明都是三段式推论,所以对于一个崭新的真理,首先不是就要找证明,而是找直接的依据;只在无法找到直接依据时,才暂时提出证明。没有一种科学是彻头彻尾都可以证明的,好比一座建筑物不可能悬空吊起一样。科学的一切证明必须还原到一个直观的,也就是不能再证明的事物。原来反省思维所有的整个世界都是基于,并且是立根于这直观世界的。一切最后的、也就是原始的依据都是一个直观上自明的依据。这个词儿本身就已透露了此中消息。准此,它要么是一个经验上的依据,要么是基于[人们]对可能的经验的诸条件所有的先验直观:在这两种场合之下,依据所提供的都只是内在的而非超绝的知识。任何一概念只在它和一直观表象的关系中有其价值和实际 把前提内已经现成的东西加以显豁和引出之外,再也不能另有所获。人们不过仅仅是明显外露地表出前提中含蓄内在地已理解了的[东西]罢了。就人们高调称颂的那些科学说,他们的意思特别是指数理科学,也即易指天文学。不过天文学所以有真确性,那是这样来的:它有先验给与的,因而决不会错的空间的直观以为根据,但一切空间关系都是以一种必然性(存在根据)——这必然性先验地提供确实性——而一个从一个求出来的,所以空间关系是可以妥当地相互推论而得的。在这些数理的规定之外,这里仅仅还要加上一种自然力,即引力;而引力是准确地按质量和距离自乘的关系而起作用的。最后还要加上由因果性产生的,从而先验妥当的惯性定律,连同一劳永逸地表现了每一质量的运动的经验数据。这就是天文学的全部材料。这些材料既简明又妥当,导致了确定的结果;而由于对象的庞大和重要,并且是导致了很有趣味的结果。例如我已知道一个行星的质量,也知道它的卫星和它的距离,我就能按克卜勒第二定律准确地推算这卫星环绕一周的时间。可是这个定律是以在一定距离上只有一定的速度才能维系卫星,同时又能使之不下堕人行星里这事实为根据的。所以说只要在这样的几何学基础上,亦即借助于先验的直观,再应用一条自然律就可利用推论得出很好的结果。原来推论在这里实只等于是从一个直观体会到另一个直观体会的桥梁;而单是在逻辑途径上作单纯的推论,那就不是这样。可是天文学上最高基本真理的根源还是归纳法。归纳法是将直观中许多已有的东西总括于一个正确的,直接有根据的判断之中,然后从这个判断构成一些假设,假设又被经验所证实;这样,作为愈益接近于完整的归纳法,就替那个判断找到了证明。例如可见的行星运动是由经验认识的:对于这个运动的空间关系(行星轨道),在作过许多错误的假设之后,最后找到了正确的假设,那就是找到了这些运动所服从的定律(克卜勒定律),最后还找到了这种运动的原因(万有引力)。并且这由经验所认识的[东西],一面是所有已出现的情况,一面是所有那些假设以及由假设引出的论断这双方之间的相互契合,就为这一切假设,也即是为归纳法,带来了完全的确实性。创立假设是判断力的事情,判断力正确地体会了现成的事实并且相应地把它表达出来,而归纳的作用,也就是多次的直观,则证实这些假说。要是我们有一天能够自由穿过宇宙空间,要是我们有望远镜般的眼镜,那么,我们甚至于也能直接,通过经验的一次直观而为这些假设找到根据。因此,即令是在天文学,推论方式也不是这种知识主要的,唯一的来源,事实上推论总只是一个应急的权宜办法。

    最后,为了举出第三个,性质不同的例子,我们还要指出即令是那些所谓形而上学的真理,亦即康德在《自然科学的形而上学初阶》里提出的那种真理,也并不是由于证明而有其依据的。那先验真确的东西是我们直接认识的。作为一切认识的形式,这是我们以最大的必然性意识着的东西。譬如说物质是恒存的,也即是说既不生亦不灭,这就是我们直接知道的消极真理;因为我们对于空间和时间的纯粹直观提供了运动的可能性,悟性又于因果律中提供了形状和物性变易的可能性;但是对于物质的生和灭,我们就没有这样一种可用以想象的形式。因此,这一真理,在任何时代,任何地方,对任何人都是自明的,从来也未曾有人认真地加以怀疑过。如果说这个真理除了康德那艰涩的,在针尖上驰骋的证明之外就别无其他认识根据,那当然是不可能的。并且,我还发觉(如附录中论述的)了康德的证明是错误的。我在前文中也指出过物质的不灭不是从时间在经验的可能性上占有的那一份,而是从空间在经验的可能性上占有的那一份引伸出来的。这就意味着所谓形而上的真理也就是知识的普遍必然形式的抽象表示。这些真理的真正根据不能又在一些抽象命题中,而只能在[人们]对于表象所具的形式的直接意识中,在以断然的、无虑反驳的先验论断表出自己的意识中。如果人们还要为此举出一个证明,那就只能是这样一个证明:人们须指出在任何一个无可怀疑的真理中已包含着待证的东西,或是作为[组成]部分,或是作为前提,譬如我曾指出一切经验的直观就包含着因果律的应用,所以认识因果律是一切经验的条件:从而不能是如休漠所主张的,说因果律是由经验产生的,是以经验为前提的。——其实,与其说证明是为那些要学习的人而设的,毋宁说更是为那些要争论的人而设的。这些人固执地否认那些有直接根据的见解。然而只有真理才是在一切方面都前后一贯的,所以我们要给这些人指出他们在一种形态中间接承认的也就是他们在另一形态中直接否认的,也就是指出他们所否认的和所承认的两者之间的逻辑必然关联。

    此外,科学的形式,也就是特殊统属于普遍之下、以次递进不已的形式,还带来了这样一种后果,即是说许多命题的真实性只有由于依附于其他命题,也就是通过一些同时又作为证明而出现的推论,才有逻辑的根据。但是人们决不可忘记,整个主一形式只是知识简易化的手段,而不是取得更高度的真确性的法门。从一个动物所属的“种”,递进到属、科、纲、目,来识别一个动物的生性,这比个别研究每次遇到的动物要容易些[这是事实]。但是一切由推沦引伸出来的命题,它的真实性最后总是决定于,有赖于某一个不是推论出来的,而是以直观为根据的真理。如果直观经常和推论是同样的近便,那就肯定的宁可采用直观。因为来自概念的一切引伸,由于前文指出的含义圈相互错综交叉和内容上出入无常的规定,都难免不为迷误所乘;各种各样的邪说诡辩就是证明这一点的例子。从形式上说,推论是完全正确的;然而由于它的材料,亦即由于概念,推论就很不可靠了。一面是含义圈的规定不够严格,一面是含义圈又多方交叉,以至一个含义圈的各个部分又可包含在许多其他含义圈内;这样,如前文已阐明了的,人们便可从前者任意过渡到后者的这一个或那一个,然后再如法炮制,继续下去。换句话说,就是小词以及中词都可以随便隶属于不同的概念,人们在这些概念中就任意选择大词和中词,由是结论亦随之而各异其趣。因此,无论在那里,由证明得来的真理远远抵不上直接自明的依据;只有后者远不可及时,才采用前者;而不是在两者同样近便,或后者更为近便时,也采用前者。所以我们在前面已经看到,在逻辑上,每一个别场合,如果直接的知识比演绎而来的科学知识对于我们更为近便的话,我们事实114上总是按自己对于思维法则的直接知识来指导思维而把逻辑放在一边不用。

    我们既已确信直观是一切证据的最高源泉,只有直接或间接以直观为依据才有绝对的真理,并且确信最近的途径也就是最可靠的途径,因为一有概念介于其间,就难免不为迷误所乘;那么,在我们以这种信念来看数学,来看欧几里德作为一门科学来建立的,大体上流传至今的数学时,我说,我们无法回避不认为数学走的路既是奇特的,又是颠倒的。我们要求的是把一个逻辑的根据还原为一个直观的根据,数学则相反,它偏要费尽心机来作难而弃却它专有的,随时近在眼前的,直观的依据,以便代之以逻辑的证据。我们不能不认为这种做法,就好比一个人锯下两腿以便用拐杖走路一样,又好比是《善感的胜利》一书中的太子从真实的自然美景中逃了出来,以便欣赏摹仿这处风景的舞台布景。这里我不能不回忆到我在《根据律》第六章中所已说过的,并且假定读者对此也是记忆犹新,宛在目前的。这样,我这里的陈述就可以和那里说的挂上钩,而无庸重新指出一个数学真理的单纯认识根据和它的存在根据之间的区别是在于前者可由逻辑途径获得,后者则是空间、时间各个局部间直接的,卑由直观途径认识的关联。唯有理解这种关联才能真正令人满意,才能提供透彻的知识;如果单是认识根据,那就永远停留在事物的表面上,虽然也能给人知道事物是如此的知识,但不能给人知道[事物] 何以是如此的知识。欧几里德就是走的后面这条路,显然是不利于科学的路。譬如说,他应该一开始就要一劳永逸地指出在三角形之中,角与边是如何互为规定的,是如何互为因果的;并且在他指出这些时,还应该按照根据律在纯空间上所有的形式;应指出这一形式在三角形角和边的关系上,和在任何地方一样,都要产生这样一种必然性,即一事物之是如此,乃是由于完全不同的另一事物之是如彼。他不这样让人们对于三角形的本质有彻底的理解,却提出有关三角形一些片段的,任意选择的命题,并经由逻辑地,按矛盾律获得的艰涩证明而为这些命题提出逻辑的认识根据,人们不是对于这种空间关系获得了应有尽有的知识,人们得到的只是这些关系中任意传达出来的一些结果;这就好比把一部精巧的机器指给一个人看时,只告诉他一些不同的作用,而不把这机器的内在结构和运转原理告诉他一样。欧几里德所证明的一切如此如彼,都是人们为矛盾津所迫不得不承认的,但是何以如此如彼,那就无法得知了。所以人们几乎是好象看过魔术表演一样,有一种不太舒服的感受,事实上,欧几里德大多数的证明都显著地象魔术。真理几乎经常是从后门溜进来的,因为它是由于偶然从某一附带情况中产生的。一种间接的反证常常一扇又一扇把门都给关了,只留下了一扇不关,这也就是人们无可奈何,不得不由此而进的一扇门。通常在几何学中,例如在毕达戈拉斯定理中,须要作出一些直线,却不明白为什么要这样做;往后才发现这些原来都是圈套,出其不意地收紧这圈套的口,就俘虏了学习人的信服,学习人只得拜倒而承认一些他完全不懂个中情况的东西。事实竟至于此,学习人可以从头至尾研读欧几里德的著作,然而仍不能对空间关系的规律有任何真正的理解,代之而有的只是背诵一些来自此等规律的结果。这种原属经验的,非科学的知识就如一个医生,他虽知道什么病要用什么药,却不认识两者间的关系一样。这一切都是由于人们异想天开,拒绝一个认识类型自有的求证求据的方式,而横蛮地代之以一种与这类型格格不入的方式。同时,在别的方面欧几里德用以贯彻他这主张的方法却还值得赞美,这是好多世纪以来便是如此的,以至于人们竟宣称他这种治数学的方法是一切科学论述的模范,所有其他科学莫不争起效尤;不过人们后来自己也不知其所以然,又从这里回过头来了。在我的眼光看起来,欧几里德在数学上使用的方法只能算作一种很“辉煌的”错误。凡是一种大规模的,故意有计划地造成而后来又普遍地被称许的迷误,既可以涉及生活也可以涉及科学;大致总可以在当时有权威的哲学中找到他的根据。最早是厄利亚学派发现了直观中的事物和思维中的事物两者间的区别,更常发现两者间的冲突,并且在他们的哲学警句中,诡辩中广泛地利用过这种区别。继厄利亚学派,往后有麦珈利学派,辩证学派,诡辩派,新学院派和怀疑论者;他们指出要注意的是假象,也就是感官的迷误,或者更可说是悟性的迷误。悟性把感官的材料变为直观,常使我们看见一些事物,其非真实是理性一望而知的;例如水影中显为破折的直杆等等。人们已知道感性的直观不是绝对可靠的,就作出了过早的结论,以为只有理性的,逻辑的思维才能建立真理;其实柏拉图(在《巴门尼德斯》),麦珈利学派,毕隆(pyrrhon)和新学院溅已在一些例子(如后来塞克司都斯、恩比瑞古靳所用的那类例子)中指出在另一方面,推论和概念也导致错误,甚至造成背理的推论和诡辩,说这些东西比感性直观中的假象更容易产生,却更难于解释。那时,与经验主义对立而产生的唯理主义占着上风,欧几里德就是遵循唯理主义来处理数学的,所以他只将公理,无可奈何地,建立于直观证明上,其他一切则建立在推论上。在[过去的]一切世纪中,他的方法一直是有权威的;并且一天不把先验的纯粹直观从经验的直观区别开来,这种情况也必然会延续下去。虽有欧几里德的注释家普洛克罗斯似乎已经看到这种区别,譬如克卜勒在他那部《世界的谐律》中译成拉丁文的一段,就是这位注释家的原作在这方面的表现;不过普洛克罗斯不够重视这件事,他是把它孤立地提出来的,他未被人注意,自己也没有贯彻到底。所以直到两千年以后,康德的学说既命定要在欧洲各民族的知识、思想、行为上产生这样重大的变化,才会在数学领域里促成同样的变化。因为只有我们从这位伟大哲人那里懂得空间和时间的直观完全不同于经验的直观,完全无待于一切感官上的印象,决定感官而不为感官所决定,即是说空间和时间的直观是先验的,从而也是根本不容感官的迷误入侵的;只有学得了这些,然后我们才能理解欧几里德在数学上使用的逻辑方法只是多余的谨慎,有如健全的腿上再加拐杖似的;有如行人在夜间把白色的干路当作水,唯恐踏入水中,宁可在路边高一步,低一步,走过一段又一段,还自以为得计没有碰到这原不存在的水。直到现在,我们才能有确实把握说:在我们直接观察一个几何图形时,那必然是显现于我们之前的,既不来自划在纸上不很精确的图形,也不来自我们边看边设想的抽象概念。而是来自我们意识中一切先验的认识的形式。这形式,无论在什么地方,都是根据律;在这里、作为直观的形式,也即是空间,则是存在的根据律。存在根据律的自明性、妥当性,和认识根据律的自明性、妥当性,亦即是和逻辑的真确性,是同样大小,同样直接的。所以我们不用,也不可为了单独相信后者,就离开数学自有的领域而在二个和数学不相干的领域,概念的领域里求取数学的证明。如果我们坚守数学自有的园地,我们便可获得一个[很]大的优点,就是在数学中所知道的“有这么回事”与其“何以如此”现在成为一件事了,而不再是欧几里德把它完全割裂为两事,只许知道前者,不许知道后者的办法了。其实,亚里士多德在《后分析篇》第一篇第27节中说得非常中肯:“同时告诉我们‘有一事物’及其‘何以如此’的知识比分别讲述事物之有及其所以然的知识要准确些,优越些。”在物理学中我们要得到满足,只有事物之如此与其何以如此两种知识统一起来,才有可能。单是知道托瑞切利管中的水银柱高过二十八英寸,如果不同时知道其所以如此是由于空气的压力,那是一种不够的知识。然则在数学园里的隐秘属性,譬如[知道] 圆形中两两交叉的弦的线段总是构成同样的矩形,就能满足我们吗?这里的“是如此”,欧几里德固然已在第三卷第三十五条定理中证明了,但是“何以如此”仍然没有交代。同样,毕达戈拉斯定理也告诉了我们直角三角形的一种隐秘属性。欧几里德那矫揉造作,挖空心思的证明,一到“何以如此”就避不见面了,而下列简单的,已经熟知的图形,一眼看去,就比他那个证明强得多。这图形让我们有透入这事的理解,使我们从内心坚定地理解[上述]那种必然性,理解[上述] 那种属住对于直角的依赖性:在勾股两边不相等的时候,要解决问题当然也可以从这种直观的理解着手。根本可说任何可能的几何学真理都应该这样,单是因为每次发现这样的真理都是从这种直观的必然性出发的,而证明却是事后想出来追加上去的,就应该这样。所以人们只须分析一下在当初找出一条几何学真理时的思维过程,就能直观地认识其必然性。我希望数学的讲授根本就用分析的方法,而不采取欧几里德使用的综合方法。对于复杂的数学真理,分析方法诚然有很大的困难,然而并不是不可克服的困难。在德国已经一再有人发起改变数学讲授的方式并主张多采取这种分析的途径。在这方面表现得最坚定的是诺德豪森文科中学的数学、物理教员戈萨克先生,因为他在一八五二年四月六日学校考试的提纲后面,还附加了一个详细的说明,[内容是]如何试用我的原则来处理几何学。

    为了改善数学的方法,首先就要求人们放弃这样一种成见,这种成见以为经过证明的真理有什么地方胜似直观认识的真理,或是以为逻辑的,以矛盾律为根据的真理胜似形而上的真理;[其实]后者是直接自明的,而空间的纯直观也是属于[自明的]真理之内的。

    最真确而又怎么也不能加以说明的便是根据律的内容。因为根据律,在其各别的形态中,原意味着我们所有一切表象和“认识”的普遍形式。一切说明都是还原到根据律,都是在个别情况中指出表象与表象之间的关联,这些关联根本就是由根据律表述出来的。因此,根据律才是一切说明[所根据]的原则,从而它自身就不能再加以说明,也不需要一个说听。每一说明都要先假定它,只有通过它才具有意义。但是在它的各个形态之间,并无优劣之分;作为存在的根据律、或是变易的根据律、或是行为的根据律、或是认识的根据律,它都是同等的真确,同样的不可证明。在它的各个形态中,根据和后果的关系都是一个必然的关系;这个关系根本就是“必然性”这概念的最高源泉,也就是这个概念的唯一意义。如果已经有了根据,那么,除了后果的必然性之外,就再没有什么必然性了,并且也没有一种根据不导致后果的必然性。所以,从前提中已有的认识根据引出在结论中道出来的后果,和空间上的存在根据决定其空间上的后果是同样的确实可靠。如果我直观地认识了这空间上的存在根据及其后果的关系,那么,这种真确性和逻辑的真确性是同等的。而每一个几何学定理就是这种关系的表出,和十二公理中任何一条都是同样真确的。这种表出是一个形而上的真理,作为这样的真理,它和矛盾津自身是同样直接真确的。矛盾律是一个超逻辑的真理,也是一切逻辑求证的普遍基础。谁要是否认几何定理表出的空间关系在直观中所昭示的必然性,他就可以以同等权利否认那些公理,否认从前提中推论出来的结果,甚至可以否认矛盾津自身;因为所有这些都同样是不得而证明的,直接自明的,可以先验认识的一些关系。所以,空间的关系本有可以直接认识到的必然性,然而人们都要通过一条逻辑的证明从矛盾律来引伸这必然性;这就不是别的,而是好象自有土地的领主却要另外一位领主把这土地佃给他似的。可是这就是欧几里德所做的。他只是被迫无可奈何才让他那些公理立足于直接的证据之上,在此以后所有的几何学真理都要经过逻辑的证明,即是说都要以那些公理为前提而从公理和定理的符合中作出的假定,或前面已有的定理来证明,或是从定理的反面对于假定的矛盾,对于公理的矛盾,对于前面定理的矛盾,甚至是对于定理自身的矛盾来证明。不过公理本身也不比其他任何几何定理有更多的直接证据,只是由于内容贫乏一些,所以更简单一此罢了。

    当人们审问一个犯人时,人们总是把他的口供记录下来,以便从口供的前后一致来判断口供的真实性。但是这不过是一个不得已的措施;如果人们能够直接研究每一句口供的真实性,那就不会这样做了,因为这个犯人还可从头至尾自圆其说地撤谎。可是[单凭口供的前后一致,] 这就是欧几里德按以研究空间的方法。他虽是从[下面] 这个正确的前提出发的,即是说大自然既无处不是一致的,那么在它的基本形式中,在空间中也必须是一致的;并且由于空间的各部分既在互为根据与后果的关系中,所以没有一个空间的规定能够在它原来的样儿之外又是另外一个样儿而不和其他一切的规定相矛盾。但是这是一条繁重的,难以令人满意的弯路,这条弯路以为间接的认识比同样真确的直接认识更为可取;它又割裂了“有此事物”与“何以有此事物”的认识而大不利于科学。最后它还完全遮断了初学者对于空间规律的理解,甚至于不使他习惯于真正的探求根据,探求事物的内部联系;却反而诱导他以“事物是如此”这种历史往的知识为己足。人们经常称道这种方法可以锻炼辨别力,其实不过是学生们为了记住所有那些资料要在记忆上多费劲而已,[因为] 这些资料间的一致性是要加以比较的。

    此外还有值得注意的是这种求证方法只用在几何学上而不用在算术上。在算术中,人们倒真是只用直观来阐明真理,而直观在这里就是单纯的计数。因为数的直观只在时间中,所以不能和几何学一样用感性的图形来表出,这就去掉了一个顾虑,[不必顾虑] 直观只是经验的,从而难免为假象所惑了。原来能够把逻辑的求证方式带进几何学里来的也只是这一顾虑。因为时间只有一进向,所以计数是唯一的算术运算,.其他一切运算都要还原到这一运算。这计数并不是别的,而是先验的直观。人们在这里可以毫不犹豫地援用这直观;只是由于这直观,其他一切,每一演算,每一等式最后才得以证实。譬如人们并不去证明,而是援用时间中的纯粹直观,援用计数,这就把每一个别的命题都变成公理了。因此算术和代数的全部内容不是充满了几何学的那些证明,而只是简化计数的一种方法罢了。我们在时间上所得到的数的直观,已如前述,大抵只到“十”为止,不能再多;过此以上就必需有一个“数”的抽象概念,固定于一个词儿中的概念,起而代替直观。因此就再没有真正完满地作到这直观,而不过是完全确切地加以标明罢了。就以这种情况说,由于数的自然秩序这个重要辅助工具,还是可以用同样的小数字来代替较大的数字[而价值不变],依然可以使任何一个演算都有直观的明显性。甚至于在人们高度利用抽象作用时也是这样;在抽象中思维的不仅是数,而且有不定的量或整个演算过程,这些都可在这种意义之下用符号标记出来,譬如;这样,人们就不再进行演算,只仅仅示意而已。

    和在算术中一样,人们也可以在几何学中以同样的权利,用同样的妥当性仅仅只以先验的纯粹直观作为真理的根据。事实上,赋予几何学以较大自明性的也总是这按存在根据律而直观地认识到的必然性。几何学的定理在每人意识中的真确性就是建立在这种自明的根据上的,而决不是建立在矫揉造作的逻辑证明上的。逻辑证明总是于事太疏远,大多是不久就被遗忘了;不过遗忘了也并无损于[人的] 确信。就是完全没有逻辑证明也不会减少几何学的自明之理,这是因为几何学的自明本无待于逻辑的证明,逻辑的证明总不过是证明着人们原已从别的认识方式完全确信了的东西。这就等于一个胆小的士兵在别人击毙的敌人身上戳上一刀,便大吹大擂是他杀了敌人。

    有了上述这一切,可望人们以后再不会怀疑数学上的自明之理既已成为一切自明之理的模范和象征,在本质上并不是建立在证明上的而是建立在直接的直观上的。在这里如此,在任何地方也是如此,直观总是一切真理的源泉和最后根据。并且数学所根据的直观和任何其他的直观,亦即和经验的直观相比,有着一个很大的优点;即是说数学所依据的直观是先验的,从而是不依赖于经验的;经验是一部分一部分,依次获得的,对于先验的直观,[无分先后远近]则一切同时俱在,人们可以任便从根据出发或从后果出 发。这就给数学所本的先验直观带来了一种充分的、无误的正确性,因为在这直观中是从原因识取后果的,而这就是唯一有必然性的认识。例如说一个三角形中的三边相等被认为是基于角的相等。与此相反,一切经验的直观和大部分经验却只是反过来从后果认原因的,这种认识方法就不能说没有错误,因为只有在已有了原因之后,后果才说得上有必然性;而从后果认取原因就不能有这种必然性,因为同一后果可能是从不同的原因产生的。后面这种认识方法永远只是归纳法,即是从多数的后果指向一个原因而假定这原因是正确的。但是个别的情况既决不可能尽集于一处,所以这样的真理也决不是绝对可靠的。然而一切感性直观的认识和绝大部分的经验就都只有这样的真理。官能有所感受便促起悟性作出一个从后果到原因的论断,但是从原因所产生的[后果]上溯原因的推论是决不可靠的,所以作为感性迷误的假象就有可能了;并且如前所述,也经常出现。只有几种或所有五种官能都有指向同一原因的感受,假象的可能性才减低到最小限度,但并不是就完全没有了。因为在某些场合,例如使用伪造的钱币,人们就骗过了所有的感官。一切经验的认识,从而全部自然科学,如不计其纯粹的(即康德所谓形而上的)部分,也同在上述情况中。在这里也是从后果认原因,所以有关自然的一切学说都是建立在假设上的。假设又往往是错误的,错误的假设只有逐渐让位于比较正确的假设。只有在有意举行的实验中,认识过程是从原因到后果的,也就是走的那条可靠的路;可是这些实验本身又是按假设而进行的。所以没有一种自然科学的分支,如物理学、天文学,或生理学,能够象数学或逻辑一样,可以是一次被发现的,而是曾经 需要,现在还需要许多世纪所搜集的,经过比较的经验。只有经过多次经验的证实,才能使假设所依据的归纳法有那么近于完备的程度,以至这种完备的程度在实践上就可以代替准确性。于是,人们也不大以为这种完备程度的来源对于假设有什么不利,正如人们不大以为直线和曲线的不能通约对于几何学的应用有什么不利,不以为“对数”永远达不到完全的精确性对于算术有什么不利一样。原来如同人们[可以] 以无穷的分数使圆无限的接近于方,使对数无限地接近精确一样,同样,人们也[可以]以多次的经验使归纳法——亦即从后果认原因的知识——虽不是无限的,却能那么接近于数学的自明性——亦即从原因到后果的知识———以致误差的可能性小到了可以被忽略的程度。不过误差的可能性尽管小,总还是存在的;譬如从无数情况来推沦一切的情况,实际上也就是推沦一切情况所依据的那一未知的原因,就是一个归纳的推论。在这种论断中还有一个比“人的心脏都在左边”这样的论断更显得可靠的吗?然而,在最罕有的场合,在极个别的例外,居然有些人的心脏在右边。——因此,感性的直观和经验的科学都有着同一类的证据。和感性直观与经验科学相比,数学,纯粹自然科学与逻辑,作为先验的知识而有的优点,只在于一切先验性所本的认识的形式方面是全部而同时被给与的;所以,在数学,纯粹自然科学和逻辑经常可以从原因走向后果;而在感性直观和经验科学则大多只能从后果走到原因。在别的方面,因果律本身,亦即指导经验认识的变易根据律,和上述[纯粹]科学先验地服从的根据律的其他形态是同等妥当的。——从概念得来的逻辑证明或推沦也和先验直观的认识一样,有着从原因认取后果的优点,由此这些推论在其自身,亦即在形式上,也是不可能有错误的。这很有助于使证明根本享有如此高的评价。可是逻辑证明的无误性只是相对的。这些证明只是在一门科学的最高命题之下从事概括罢了,而这些最高命题才是包含这门科学所有一切真理的总汇,所以不能就以证明了事,而是必须以直观为根据的。这种直观在上述几个少数的先验科学中是纯粹的,否则总是经验的,并且只有通过归纳法才能提升到普遍。所以,在经验的科学中虽也可以从普遍证明特殊,但这普遍是从个别获得其真实性的,这普遍是一个储存器材的仓库,却不是自己能生产的土壤。

    关于真理的求证已说得不少了。至于谬误的来源和可能性,自柏拉图以来,人们曾一再企图加以说明。柏拉图的答案是形象化的,他说谬误就好比在鸽笼里捉错了一只鸽;如此等等(《特厄特都斯》,第167页等)。关于谬误的来源康德所作的说明是空洞的,模糊的,他用对角线的移动这一图形来作说明,可以参看《纯粹理性批判》第一版第294页,第五版第350页。——既然真理就是一个判断和其认识根据的相关,那么,这个作判断的人怎么真能相信有这么一个根据而实际上却没有,即是说谬误,这理性上的蒙蔽是怎么可能的就诚然是一个问题了。我认为谬误的可能性和前文所说假象的可能性,或悟性的蒙蔽的可能性,完全是类似的。我的意见就是(所以这里恰好是插入这个说明的地方)每一谬误都是从结论到根据的推论;如果人们知道这结论只能有这一个而决不能另有一个根据时,这根据还是妥当的,否则就不妥当。陷入谬误的人,要么是为结沦指定一个它根本不可能有的根据,这就表现他真正是缺乏悟性,也即是缺乏直接认识因果联系的能力;要么是一个更常见的情况:他为结论指定一个可能有的根据,同时还为他这种从结论到根据的推论补上一个大前提,说该结论无论何时只能是由他所提出的这根据产生的。其实只有作过完备的归纳功夫之后,他才有权这样说,然而他并未作过这功夫就事先这样假定了。因此,“无论何时”这个概念就大广泛了,而应代之以“有时”或“大多是”:这样的结论命题是悬而未决的,那也就不会错误了。但陷于谬误的人既然只按上述方式行事,那么他不是操之过急,便是对于可能性的认识大有限,从而不知有应作归纳功夫的必要。因此,谬误和假象完全是类似的。两者都是从结论到根据的推沦。假象总是由悟性来的,也就是悟性直接从直观自身中按因果律造成的;谬误总是由理性来的,也就是理性在真正127的思维中按根据律所有的形式,最大多数也可以是按因果律造成的。按因果律造成的谬误有下面三个例证,人们可以视之为三类谬误的典型或代表:1)感性假象(悟性的蒙蔽)促成谬误(理性的蒙蔽),例如人们把绘画看作浮雕,并且真以为是浮雕。这是由于这样一个大前提得来的推沦:“如果暗灰色逐点经过所有色差而过渡到白色,那么,这原因无论何时都是光线,因为光照耀在高凸处和低凹处是不同的,所以……。”2)“如果我的钱柜中少了钱,那么,这原因无论何时都是我的仆人有了一把仿制钥匙,所以……。”3)“如果棱镜中被折射的,也就是挪上或移下了的日影已不是前此的圆而白,却是长形而有色彩的,那么,这原因,一次乃至千百次,都是目光中原藏有质同而色彩不同、折射度不同的光线,现在这光线由于折射度不同而被分离出来,于是现为长形的、色彩杂陈的光带了;所以——让我们喝一杯吧!”——任何一个谬误都必然要归结到这样一个推论,也就是以一个常是概括错误的,假设的,从假定某根据到某结论而产生的大前提这样的推论。只有演算的误差不在此列,这种误差本不是谬误而只是差错:即是数的概念所指定的演算过程并没有在纯粹直观中,没有在计数中完成,完成的是另一演算过程。

    至于[一切]科学的内容,根本看来,事实上无非都是世间各现象的相互关系,是既符合根据律、又是在唯有根据律能使“为什么”有效力,有意义这条线索上的相互关系。证实这些关系就叫做说明。如果两个表象同属一类,而支配该类的又是根据律的某一形态;那么,所谓说明,除了指出这两个表象在这一形态中的相互关系外,就再也不能前进一步了。说明若到了这一步,那就根本不得再问“为什么”:因为这证实了的关系就是一个决不能不如128此想的关系,也即是说它是一切认识的形式。所以人们并不问为什么二加二等于四;不问为什么三角形的内角相等也就决定边的相等;不问为什么在任何一个已知的原因之后必继以其后果;不问为什么前提的真实性使结论也有自明的真实性。任何一种说明,如果不还原到一个不能再问“为什么”的关系,就只能上于一个假定的隐秘属性。可是任何一种原始的自然力也都是这种属性。任何自然科学的说明最后必然要止于这样的隐秘属性,也就是止于漆黑一团。所以自然科学的说明只有让一个石头的,或一个人的,内在本质同样得不了说明完事;对于石头所呈现的重力、凝聚力、化学特性等,和对于人的认识作用、人的行为是一样的说不出一个所以然。例如。‘重”就是一个隐秘属性,因为人们可以设想它不存在,它不是从认识的形式中产生的必须有之物,但惯性定律则不然,它是从因果律推出来的,因而再还原到因果律就是一个充分的说明了。有两种东西是根本不得而说明的,也就是不能还原到根据律所示的关系上去的;第一是在四种形态中的根据律本身,因为它是一切说明的原则,任何说明只有关涉到它才有意义;第二是根据律达不到而是一切现象中本有的东西所从出的自在之物,对于自在之物的认识根本就不是服从根据律的认识。自在之物不可得而理解,在这里只好听之任之;但在下一篇中我们重行考察科学可能的成就时,就可以理解了。但是在自然科学,一切科学,要止步的地方,也就是不仅是说明,甚至连这说明的原则——根据律也不能前进一步的地方,那就是哲学[把问题]重新拿到手里并且以不同于科学的方式来考察的地方——。在《根据律》51节我曾指出根据律的这一形态或那一形态如何分别是指导各种科学的主要线索。——事实上按这种办法也应该可以作出最恰当的科学分类。不过按每一线索而作出的说明,如已说过,永远只是相对的,总是在相互关系中说明事物,总要留下一些未说明的东西,而这也就是每个说明预先假定了的东西。这种东西,例如在数学中就是空间和时间;在力学、物理学、化学中就是物质、物性、原始的[自然]力、自然规律等等,在植物学和动物学中就是种属的分歧和生命本身;在历史学中就是人类及其思想方面和意欲方面的一切特征;——在一切这些[科学]中的还有根据律按个别需要而加以应用的某一形态。——哲学有一个特点:它不假定任何东西为已知,而是认一切为同样的陌生都是问题;不仅现象间的关系是问题,现象本身也是问题,根据律本身也是问题。别的科学只要把一切还原到根据律,便万事已足;对于哲学这却是一无所获,因为一个系列中此一环节和彼一环节在哲学上都是同样陌生的。此外,这种关联自身和由此而被联结的东西也同样的是问题,而这些东西在其联结被指出以前又和被指出以后同样也还是问题。总之,如已说过,正是科学所假定的,以之为说明的根据和限度的,就正是哲学应有的问题。由此看来,那些科学到此止步的地方,也就正是哲学开步走的地方。证明不能是哲学的基础,因为证明只是从已知的命题演绎未知的命题,而对于哲学来说,一切都是同样的陌生[并无已知未知之别]。不可能有这样一个命题,说由于这一命题始有这世界及其一切现象:因此,不可能象斯宾诺莎所要作的那样,从“一个坚定的原则”进行证明便可引伸出一种哲学来。并且哲学还是最普遍的知识,它的主要命题就不能是从别的更普遍的知识引伸出来的结论。矛盾律不过是把概念问的一致固定下来,但并不产生概念。根据律说明现象间的联系,但不说明现象本身。因此哲学不能从寻找整个世界的一个有效因或一个目的因出发。至少是我的哲学就根本不问世界的来由,不问为何有此世界,而只问这世界是什么。在这里,“为什么”是低于“什么”一级的,因为这“为什么”既只是由于世界的现象[所由呈现]的形式,由于根据律而产生的,并且只在这个限度内有其意义和妥当性,所以早就是属于这个世界的了。人们固然可以说,世界是什么,这是每人无须别的帮助就认识到的[问题],因为人自己就是认识的主体,世界就是这主体的表象。这种说法在一定限度内也是对的。不过这种认识是一个直观的认识,是具体中的认识;而在抽象中复制这些认识,把先后出现的,变动不居的直观,根本把感这个广泛概念所包括的一切,把只是消极规定的非抽象、非明晰的知识提升为一种抽象的、明晰的、经久的知识,这才是哲学的任务。因此,哲学必须是关于整个世界的本质的一个抽象陈述,既关于世界的全部,又关于其一切部分。但是为了不迷失于无数的个别判断,哲学必须利用抽象作用而在普遍中思维一切个别事物,在普遍中思维个别事物所具的差异;从而它一面要分,一面要合,以便将世界所有纷坛复杂的事物,按其本质,用少数的抽象概念概括起来,提交给知识。哲学既将世界的本质固定于这些概念中,那么,由于这些概念就必须能认识普遍,也要能认识一切特殊,也就是对这两者的认识必须有最准确的联系。因此,在哲学上有天才就在于柏拉图所确定的一点:在多中认一,在一中认多。准此,哲学将是极普遍的判断之总和,而其认识根据直接就是在其完整性中的世界本身,不遗漏任何点滴,也就是在人的意识中呈现出来的一切一切。哲学将是世界在抽象概念中的一个完整的复制,好比明镜中的反映作用似的。而这些抽象概念是由于本质上同一的合为一个概念,本质上相异的分为另一概念才可能的。培根就早已为哲学规定了这个任务,他是这样说的:“最忠实地复述着这世界自己的声音,世界规定了多少,就恰如其分他说出多少;不是别的而只是这世界的阴影和反映,不加上一点自己的东西,而仅仅只是复述和回声;只有这,才是真的哲学。”(《关于广义的科学》第二卷第13页)不过,我们是在培根当时还不能想到的一种更广泛的意义中承认这一点的。

    世界各方面、各部分,由于其同属一整体而有的相互一致性也必须重现于世界的抽象复制中。因此在那判断的总和中,此一判断可在某种程度内由彼一判断引伸而来,并且也总是相互引伸的。不过在相互引伸中要使第一个判断有可能,这一些判断都必须齐备才行,也就是要事先把这些判断作为直接建立在对这世界的具体认识上的判断确立起才行:而一切直接的证明都比间接的证明妥当些,所以更应如此。这些判断借助于它们相互之间的谐和甚至汇成一个单一的思想的统一性,而这统一性又来自直观世界本身的谐和与统一,这直观世界又是这些判断共同的认识根据,所以这些判断相互之间的谐和不能作为各判断的最初的东西来为这些判断建立根据,而是只能附带地加强这些判断的真实性而已。——这个问题本身只能由于问题的解决才能完全明白。

    在我们对于理性,作为人类独有的,特殊认识能力的理性,以及由理性带来的,人类本性上特有的成就和现象作了这一整个的考察之后,关于理性还剩下[一个问题] 是我要谈一谈的。这就是理性指导人类行为的问题。从这方面说,理性也可称为实践的。不过这里要说的,大部分已在别的地方,也就是在本书附录中已经论述过了,那儿也是驳斥康德的所谓实践理性有其实际存在的地方。康德(诚然是很方便的)把实践理性当作一切美德的直接源泉,把它说成是一个绝对(即自天而降的)应为的[宝]座。后 来我在《伦理学根本问题》中详细而彻底地反驳了康德的这一道德原理。因此,就理性的真正意义说,关于理性对行为的影响,我在这里要说的就不多了。在我们开始考察理性的时候,我们已大致地指出人类的作为是如何不同于动物的作为,并已指出这种区别只能看作是意识中有无抽象概念的后果。这些抽象概念对于我们整个生存的影响是如此深远而重要,以至于我们[人]对动物的关系,可以比拟于有视觉的动物对无眼睛的动物(某些幼虫、蠕虫、植虫)的关系。无眼睛的动物由触觉认识空间中直接与它们接触的东西,而有视觉的动物则相反,它们认识一个远近并收的大圈子。同样,缺乏理性就把动物限制在在时间上直接呈现的直观表象上,也就是限制在现实的客体上;我们人则相反,借助于抽象中的认识,在窄狭的、实有的现在之外,还能掌握整个的过去和未来,以及可能性的广大王国。我们能从各个方面综观生活,远远超过当前和现实之外。所以在这一定限度内,眼睛在空间中对于感性认识是什么[作用],理性在时间上对于内在认识也就是什么[作用]。如同对象的可见性所以有价值和意义仅在于这可见性宣告了对象的可触性一样,抽象认识的全部价值同样也永远只在它和直观认识的对应关系上。因此,一个普通人总认为那直接地、直观地认识了的[东西],比抽象概念,比仅是想得的[东西] 更要有价值些。他认为经验的认识胜于逻辑的认识。另外133有些人的想法却相反,这些人在他们的生活中说得多,做得少,他们所经历的,来自报纸书籍的多,来自现实世界的少;充其量,他们能蜕变为迂夫子和一些咬文嚼字的人。只有从这里,人们才可以理解莱布尼兹以及沃尔佛和他们所有的继承人怎么能迷信到那步田地,以至于重蹈膝斯·斯阁都司的覆辙而宣称直观认识只是模糊的抽象认识!为了斯宾诺莎的令誉,我必须提到他那比较清醒的神智终于反过来;宣称一切通常的概念都是从直观认识的东西的紊乱无章中产生的。(《伦理学》第二卷第四十题,附论一)从上面那种颠倒的想法中产生出来的[后果] 是人们在数学中舍弃数学本来自有的证据,以便只许逻辑的证据有效;还有人们根本把一切非抽象的认识一概属之于“感”这广泛的名义之下而贬低其价值;最后还有康德的伦理学宣称纯粹的,直接在认识到情况时促使人而导致正义行为和慈善行为的善意,作为单纯的感和激动是无价值的、无功果的,而只愿承认由抽象规范产生的行为有道德价值。

    人由于有理性而超过动物的[地方],就是他能对整个生活有全面的概览。这种概览可以比作他一生过程的草图,犹如几何学那样抽象的、未着色的、缩小了的草图。有此,人和动物的差别就好比一个航海家和一个无知水手的差别一样。前者借海上地图、罗盘、象限仪而能准确地认识航程和每次当前的所在地;后者则只看见波涛与天空而已。因此,值得注意,也值得惊奇的是:人除了在具体中过着一种生活外,还经常在抽象中度着第二种生活。在第一种生活中,人和动物一样、任凭现实的激流和当前的势力作弄,必须奋斗、受苦、死亡。人在抽象中过的生活[则不同],当这种生活出现于他理性的思考之前时,乃是第一种生活的无声的反映,是他生活于其中的世界的反映,也正是上述缩小了的草图。在第一种生活中占有他全部心灵的,使人剧烈激动的[一切],在这无声的反映中,在这安静思考的园地里就都显得冷静了,褪色了;就当前这瞬间说,也显得陌生了。在这里,134人只是一个旁观者,只是一个观察者了。在这样退缩到反省的思维时,他好比一个演员在演出一幕之后,再轮到他登场之前,却在观众中找到一个坐位,毫不在意地观看演出,不管演出的是什么情节,即令是安排一些致他于死地的措施(剧情中的安排),他也无动于中;然后他又粉墨登场,或是做什么,或是为着什么而痛苦,仍一一按剧情的要求演出。和动物的无思无虑显然不同的是人的这种毫不在意,无动于中的宁静,这种宁静就是从人的双重生活而来的。因此,一个人,按自己的考虑,按作出的决断,或是看清楚了必然性,就可以冷静地忍受或执行他生命上最重要的,有时是最可怕的事项,如自杀、死刑、决斗、有生命危险的各种冒险举动以及人的全部动物性的本能要抗拒畏避的一切事项。从这里可以看到人的理性如何是动物性本能的主宰,并可大声地对坚强的人说:“诚然,你有一颗钢铁般的心!”(《特劳埃战争》)这里,人们才真能说理性是表现为实践的了。所以无论在什么场合,只要是理性指导行为,只要动机是由抽象概念决定的,而不是直观的,个别的表象,或指导动物行为的当前印象在起决定作用,那就是实践理性的出现。至于实践理性的出现完全不同于,无赖于行为的伦理价值;理性的行为和美德的行为完全是不同的两回事,理性既可以和元凶大憨,也可以和美德懿行伙同行事,由于理性参加任何一方,那一方才发生巨大的作用;对于有方法地,贯彻始终地实现一个高尚的或卑鄙的预谋,实现一个有 智慧的或无意义的格言,理性是同样的有准备,同样的有功用;而这又正是由于理性那种女性的,只接受保存而自己不生产的本性所使然;——这一切一切,我在附录中都作了详尽的分析,用例证作了说明。在那里讲过的本应放在这里才合适,[不过]因为这是驳斥康德的所谓实践理性,所以不得不移置在那里了。因此我135只指出请到那里去参考。

    实践理性,从这个词的真正原义来说,它最完美的发展,人只是由于使用他的理性才能达到的最高峰——人禽之别在这最高峰上最为显著——是在斯多噶派智者身上作为理想表出的东西。原来斯多噶派的伦理学在发生上、本质上根本就不是讨论道德的学说,而只是理性生活的指南;[他们的]目标和鹄的是通过心神的宁静而得到幸福。美德的行为好象只是偶然地作为手段而不是目的,才夹杂在理性生活中的。因此,斯多噶派的伦理学,从其全部本质和观点说,根本不同于直指美德懿行的那些伦理学体系,例如《吠陀》、柏拉图、基督教和康德的学说。斯多噶沦理的目的就是幸福:“美德的整个目的就是有幸福”,这就是斯多帕阿斯在阐述斯多噶派哲学时所说的。(《希腊古文分类选录》第二卷,第七章第114页和138页)不过斯多噶派的伦理学指出了幸福只有在内心的和平与心神的恬静中才可确实获得,而这和平宁静又只有通过德行才能达到;这就正是“美德是最高的善”这句话的意义。但是,如果不期然而然的逐渐地在手段上忘记了目的而又这样高捧美德,以致美德自身又透露出另一种完全不同于本人幸福的旨趣,两种旨趣且有着显著的矛盾;那么,这就是一种前后不一贯。由于这种前后不一贯,在每个系统中,直接认识到的真理,亦即人们称为“感到”的真理,便得以回到正路上来而压倒逻辑的推论。例如这在斯宾诺莎的《伦理学》中就看得很清楚,他这种伦理学就用显而易见的诡辩从自利心的“追求个人本身利益”中引伸出纯粹的道德学说。按我对斯多噶派伦理学的精神所理解的,这种伦理学的渊源在于这样一个思想:人的巨大特权,人的理性,既已间接地由于计划周密的行动及行动所产生的后果如此减轻了生活的重负,使得生活轻松了,那么是否还能直接地,即是说单是由于认识就能使人立即完全或几乎完全地解脱那些充满人生的痛苦和折磨呢?人们认为一个具有理性的生物既能通过理性而掌握,而综览无穷的事物与情况,却仍然要由于这短促、飘忽、无常的生命的有限岁月所能包罗的瞬瞬当前和各种事故,而陷入“贪求”与“规避”的激烈冲动所产生的如许剧烈痛苦,如此沉重的忧俱和苦楚之中,这是和理性的优越地位不相称的;并且认为适当地运用理性应该使人超脱这一切,使他不可能为这一切所伤害。因此,安第斯顿涅斯说:“要么为自己获致理性,要么就是安排一条自缢的绞索。”(普禄塔尔克著《关于斯多噶派的反驳》第十四章)即是说:人生既充满如许苦难和烦恼,那么人们就只有借纠正了的思想而超脱烦恼,否则就只有离开人世了。人们已经看清楚,困苦、忧伤并不直接而必然地来自“无所有”,而是因为“欲有所有”而仍“不得有”才产生的;所以这“欲有所有”才是“无所有”成为困苦而产生伤痛唯一必需的条件。“导致痛苦的不是贫穷,而是贪欲”。(厄披克德特:《断片》第二十五条)此外,人们从经验中也知道,只有希望、只有可以提出要求的权利才产生,才滋养着[人的] 愿望;所以使我们动心和难受的,既不是人所共有的,不得而免的诸恶,也不是无从获致的诸善,而只是在可以躲避的和可以获致的两者之间几微的或多或少而已。是的,还不必是绝对的、只要是相对的无从获致或无可避免就全不会扰乱我们了。因此,或是一经附在我的个性中[便再也丢不掉] 的诸恶,或是在我的个性上已必然不容问津的诸善,我们对之便一概漠不关心。由于人的这种特性,如果没有“希望”在供应养料,任何愿望很快的就自行幻灭了,也就再不能产生痛苦。从上述这一切、可得出如下的结论,即是说一切幸福部建立在我们可能要求的和实际获得的两者之间的比例关系上。至于这关系中前后两项的或大或小,[构成幸福]并无二致,或缩小前项,或扩大后项,都同样地构成这一关系。并且,一切痛苦都是由于我们所要求,所期待的和我们实际所得到的不成比例而产生的,而这种不成比例的关系又显然只在人的认识中才能有,所以有了更高的解悟就可以把它取消。因此克利西波斯说:“人只有按自然所启示的经验来生活。”(斯多帕阿斯:《希腊古文分类选录》第二卷第七章第134页)这即是说人们生活应适当地认识世间事物的来龙去脉,因为,每当一个人由于某种原因而不知所措时,或是由于不幸而一撅不振时,或是怒不可遏,或是踌躇不前时,他就正是以此表现了他发现事物之来不是如意料所及,因此也表现了他是谬误的俘虏,没有认识人生和世界,没有知道无机的自然如何出于无心的偶合,有机的自然又如何出于意图相反,存心不良,而寸寸步步在阻遏着每一个人的意志。因此,要么是这个人没有使用他的理性以求普遍地认识人生这种本来面目,或者也是他缺乏判断力,他虽认识了一般,却不能在特殊中加以运用,因而具体事物之来常出其不意而使他不知所措。所以任何动人的欢愉之情都是谬误,都是妄念;因为没有一个已达成的愿望能够使人满足,经久不衰,因为任何财产,任何幸福都只是偶然悦来,为期难定,说不定随即又要被收回去。任何痛苦都是由于这种妄念的幻灭而产生的。痛苦和妄念都以错误的认识为根源。所以欢愉和痛苦都不能接近智者,没有什么事故能扰乱智者的“恬静”。

    按照斯多噶派的这种精神,这种目的,厄披克德特认为人们总得考虑并且区别什么是,什么不是以我们为转移的,从而对于那些不以我们为转移的事物根本不作任何打算,这就可以稳当地免了痛楚、苦难和忧惧。厄披克德特从这里出发,又常回到这个论点,好象这就是他的智慧的核心。然而以我们为转移的仅仅只有意志。从这里开始就逐渐过渡到德行论了,因为这里论到的是不以我们为转移的外在世界既决定着幸与不幸,那么对于我们自己而有的内在满足或不满足则是从意志产生的。注后人们又问是否应以善与恶的字样分别称幸与不幸或满足与不满足呢?其实这种说法是任意的,随人所好,无关宏旨。然而在这一点上,斯多噶派和亚里士多德派,厄壁鸠鲁派竟至争论不休,这原是完全没有同一基础的两种量,他们偏以这种不能容许的比较,以及由此而产生的,相反的,似是而非的论点自娱,又以之互相责难。西塞罗把斯多噶派方面的这些论点搜集在《矛盾集》中,为我们留下了有趣的[资料]。

    斯多噶派创始人芝诺好象原来曾采取过另外一种途径。他的出发点是这样的:人们为了获得最高的善,也即是获得幸福感和心神的恬静,他在生活中就必须和自己一致。“生活要一致也就是生活要按一定的道理并且与自己谐和。”(斯多帕阿斯的《希腊古文分类选录:伦理编》第二卷,第七章,第132页。)又说:“美德在于整个一生,[都是]心灵和自己谐和一致”(同前书,第104页。)但是要做到这一点,人们只有一贯理性地依概念,不依变换无常的印象和心情来决定自己。我们所能掌握的既然只有行为的139规范,而不是行为的后果,不是外来的因素;那么,一个人如果要前后一贯,始终不渝,就只能把前者,而不能把后者当作目的,这就又引入德行论了。

    不过芝诺那些直接的继承人已经觉到芝诺的道德原理——与自己谐和地生活——是太形式的了,太空洞了。他们用“生活须和天性一致”这个补充而赋予这原理以具体内容。斯多帕阿斯在他的书中报道说,第一个加上这补充的是克勒安特斯;但由于概念的含义广泛,语义又不确定,这问题就更拉长了。克勒安特斯说的是指一般天性的总称,而克利西波斯却是专指人的天性而言。后来人们就认为只有和人的天性相称的才是美德,犹如只有动物冲动的满足才和动物的天性相称一样。这样,又很勉强地把问题引入德行论了,并且不管是如何迂回曲折,总是想把伦理学建立于物理学之上。这是因为斯多噶派到处都要以原则的统一为目标,正如在他们看来上帝和世界也绝对不是两回事。

    整个他说来,斯多噶派的伦理学事实上是一种很可宝贵的,也是很可敬佩的尝试,企图用这样一个指示“看你怎样打算使自己的一生近乎中庸:不让贪欲,不让恐惧和琐细的企望来激动你,烦恼你——永远一无所有的人。”

    来为一个重要的,带来幸福的目的利用人的特长,人的理性,也就是使人解脱人生中注定的痛苦和烦恼;并且使他得以最充分地享有人的尊严。这是人作为一个理性的生物,与动物有别而应有的尊严。不过这里所谓尊严,也就只是在这种意义上说话,不能牵涉到别的意义上去。——由于我对于斯多噶派伦理学有这样的看法,在我阐述什么是理性,理性有些什么能为的时候,就不能不提到这种伦理学,这是我那种看法带来的。尽管[斯多噶派的]那种目的,在一定限度内由于运用理性或仅是由于一种合理的伦理学就可以达到,尽管经验也指出那些纯粹是合乎理性的人物——人们一般称为实践哲学家的人物,这种称呼也是有理由的,因为本来的,也就是理论的哲学家是把生活带到概念中去,而这些实践哲学家却是把概念带到生活中去——就是最幸福的人们,然而,如果说用这种方式就能达到什么完美的[境界],如果说正确使用理性就真能使我们摆脱人生的一切重负和一切痛苦而导致极乐,那就差得太远了。应该说既要生活而又不痛苦,那根本就是十足的矛盾;因此,通常说的“幸福的人生”也含有这种矛盾。谁要是把我下面的说明,直至最后一个字,都掌握了,他就会确切地明白这个道理。其实,这种矛盾在那纯理性的伦理学本身中便已暴露出来了,那就是说,[人的] 肉身上的痛苦是不可能用一些命题,定理和逻辑推论,就可在哲学的谈话中把它谈掉的。斯多噶派哲人在这痛苦既占优势而又无可救药的时候,也就是人的唯一宗旨了一幸福——已经无法达到的时候,除死而外无法摆脱痛苦的时候,就不得不被迫在他们指示幸福生活的教条中(他们的伦理学总是这种指示)把自杀的劝告搀杂到这些教条中去(好象在东方专制帝王的豪华装饰品和用具中也有一个珍贵的小瓶儿装着毒药一样),于是死也就和其他药物一样,可以漠然无动于中的吃下去了。于是,这里就出现了一个显著的对照:一面是斯多噶派的这种伦理学;一面是前文论及的一切其他伦理学要把美德自身直接作为目的,不管痛苦是如何沉重,也不要人们为了摆脱痛苦就结束自己的生命。可是在这些人中,没有一个能说出反对自杀的真正理由,他们只是艰苦地搜集了一些各种各样的,似是而非的,表面上的理由。反对自杀的真正理由在本书第四篇中自会随同我们考察的进展而显豁出来。斯多噶派的伦理学实质上只是一种特殊的幸福论,它和以美德为直接目的的那些学说常在结论上不谋而合而有外表上的类似关系,然而刚才指出的那个对照既暴露了,又证实了双方之间有着本质的,原则上的根本区别。至于上述那个内在的矛盾,甚至在基本思想上就附在斯多噶派伦理学中的矛盾,还在另了方面有其表现,即是说这种伦理学的理想,斯多噶派的智者,即令是在[他们自己]这种沦理的陈述中也决不能获得生命或内在的、诗意的真理。这个智者仍然是一个木雕的,僵硬的,四肢拼凑起来的假人;人们既不知道拿它怎么办,他自己也不知道怀着满腔智慧往哪里去。他那种完全的宁静、自足、极乐恰好和人生的本质相矛盾,不能使我们对之有什么直观的表象。同这种智者相比,那些世界的超脱者,那些自觉自愿的仟悔者就完全不同了。这些人是印度的智慧给我们指出过,并真正产生过的。至于基督教的救主,那就是一个更为卓越的形象了。他,充满着这个深刻形象的生命,拥有最高的、诗意的真理和最重大的[人生]意义,在具备完美的德行、神圣性、崇高性的同时,又在无比的受难状况中矗立在我们面前。

    第二篇 世界作为意志初论

    意志的客体化

    精神的寓所是我们,不是阴曹地府,不是天上星辰:这两者都是活在我们之中的精神所制作的。

    在第一篇里我们只是把表象作为表象,从而也只是在普遍的形式上加以考察。至于抽象的表象,亦即概念,它只是由于和直观表象有着相应的关系,它才有一切内蕴和意义,否则便无价值、无内容;就这一点说,我们也是按它的内蕴而认识它的。[不过]既然完全要指靠直观表象,我们现在就也要认识直观表象的内容、认识它的详细规定和它在我们面前表演出来的形象。而我们特别关心的则是对于它本来的真正意义,对于这个否则仅只是“感到”的意义获得理解。借助于这种真正的意义,[出现于我们面前的]这些景色才不至于完全陌生地,无所云谓地在我们面前掠过,——不借助于这种意义,那就必然会如此——,而是直接向我们招呼,为我们所理解,并使我们对它发生一种兴趣,足以吸引我们的全部本质。

    我们且把视线转到数学、自然科学和哲学上来,三者之中每一种都容许我们指望它会部分地提供我们所寻求的理解。——可是我们首先就发现哲学是一个长有许多脑袋的怪物,每个脑袋都说着一种不同的语言。就我们这里提出的,有关直观表象的意义这一点说,他们固然不是全部各异其辞,因为除怀疑论者和唯心论者以外,其余的,在主要的方面,说法部颇为一致。他们说,客体是表象的基础,客体虽在全部的存在和本质上与表象不同,同时却又在一切片段上如此相似,有如鸡蛋与鸡蛋彼此的相似一样。虽然有他们这样一致的说法,却不能对我们有什么帮助,因为我们根本不知道[如何]把客体从表象区别开来,而只发现彼此是同一事物,是二而一。既然一切客体总是,并且永远是以主体146为前提的,因而也总是表象,无可更改;同样,我们也已认识了“是客体”乃是表象的最普遍的形式,而这形式又正是客体和主体的分立。此外,人们在谈到客体时引以为据的根据律,在我们看来也只是表象的形式,即是此一表象与另一表象间有规律性的联系,而不是整个的、有尽的或无穷的系列的表象和一个并非表象的什么、一个不得成为表象的什么之间的联系。至于怀疑论者和唯心论者的说法,我们在上面谈到外在世界实在性的争论时就已谈过了。

    对于我们只是一般地,只在形式上认识了的直观表象,如果我们现在要在数学方面来找我们所寻求的、进一步的认识,那就只能谈到那些充塞时间和空间的表象,即是只能就表象是数量这一范围来说话。数学对于多少或多大固然会有最精确的答案,但是这多少或多大总只是相对的,即是一个表象和另一个表象的比较,并且只是片面地计及数量的比较;因此,这也不会是我们在主要的方面所寻求的答案。

    最后我们如果再看看自然科学广泛的,分成许多部门的领域,那么我们首先就能大别之为两个主要部门。自然科学要么就是形态的描写入要么就是变化的说明,我则分别称之为形态学和事因学。前者考察不变的形式,后者按形式转变的规律而考察变迁中的物质。虽不甚恰当,但前者在其整个范围内就是人们称为自然史的[科学];特别是作为植物学和动物学,它教我们认识各种不同的,个体[尽管]无止境地相互替换(而无碍于〕不变的,有机的,从而是硬性规定的那些形态。这些形态构成直观表象内容的一大部分,形态学把它们分类,加以区分,加以统一,按自然的和人为的系统加以排列,置之于概念之下而使概览和认识所有的形态成为可能。此外,形态学还在整个的或部分的领域中指出一种贯穿一切[形态] 的,差别无限细微的类似性(设计的统一性),借此类似性,这些形态就好比是围绕着未经一日入谱的主旋律的繁复变调似的。物质如何进入那些形态,也即是个体的发生[问题] 不是我们要研究的主要部分。这是因为每一个体都是从一个与之相同的个体经由生殖作用而出世的。这种生殖作用,到处都是一样的神秘,至今还躲避着[人们] 清楚的认识;而人们所知道的一点两点又属于生理学的范围,生理学又属于事因学的自然科学。基本上属于形态学的矿物学,尤其是矿物学成为地质学的时候,也[是] 倾向于事因学的自然科学。本来事因学就是到处以认识原因后果为主题的一切自然科学的各科别。因果的认识指出在物质的一个状态之后,如何按一个从无讹误的规则又必然的有另一个一定的状态继之而起,指出一个一定的变化如何必然地制约并引出另一个一定的变化:这样指出就叫作说明。属于事因学的[科学] 主要的是力学、物理学、化学、生理学。

    可是如果我们一味信任这些科学的教导,我们随即就会发现事因学和形态学一样,都不能在我们追究的主要问题上作出答复。形态学把无数的、变化无穷的、却是由于一种不会看错的族类相似性而相近的众形态摊[开]在我们面前;在这种方式下,这些形态对于我们永远只是些陌生的表象;如果仅仅是这样去考察,这些形态也就等于摊开在我们面前不同”理解的象形文字一样。与此相反,事因学教导我们的是物质的这一个一定状态按因果法则引出那一状态,这就把状态说明了,就算尽了它事因学的职责了。事实上,事因学所做的根本只是指出物质状态出现于时间空间所遵守的、有规律性的秩序,只是为一切场合肯定哪一现象一定在此时此地必然出现,只是按一个规律决定那些状态在时间空间中的地位。这规律所有的一定的内容是经验已告诉了我们的,至于其一般的形式和必然性却是无待于经验而为我们所意识的。但是,关于那些现象中任何一个现象的内在本质,我们并未由此获得丝毫的启发,这种本质则被称为自然力而在事因学的说明范围以外。事因学的说明每当有了那些它所知道的,自然力表出所需的条件时,就把这种力开始表出时不变的常规叫作自然律。不过,这自然律,这些条件,这种开始表出,就一定的地点和一定的时间说,也就是事因学的说明所知道的,能知道的一切了。而自行表出的自然力本身,按那些规律而发生的现象的内在本质,对于事因学却永远是一个秘密,不管现象是最简或最繁,永远是完全陌生的和未知的东西。因为事因学直至现在为止,虽已在力学方面最圆满地,在生理学方面最不圆满地达到了自己的目的,然而一颗石子借以落到地上或一个物体借以撞走另一物体的力,从其内在本质说,对于我们,其为陌生和神秘并不亚于促使动物运动,促进动物生长的力。力学假定物质、重力、不可透入性、由撞击而来的运动的可传递性、形体固定性等等为不可穷究的,称之为自然力;而自然力在一定条件下必然的,规律性的表出又称为自然律,这然后才开始力学的说明[工作]。所谓说明就是忠实地并以数学的精确性指出每一种力在何时,何地,如何表出;把力学发现的每一现象还原为这些力的一种。物理学、化学、生理学各在其领域内也是如此炮制,只是它们的假定更多而成绩更少罢了。准此,即令是整个自然界的最完备的事因学说明,实质上也不过是罗列一些不能说明的[自然]力,不外在这些力表出于时间空间,其现象相互继起相互让位时妥当地指出其规则;但是如此显现的诸力,因为它们的内在本质是事因学所服从的规律所达不到的,所以事因学只好长此任其不得说明而止于现象及现象的秩序而已。在这种意义上,事因学的说明就可和大理石的横切面相比拟,因为这种横切面虽然现出许多[平头]并列的纹理,但无从认识这些纹理是如何从大理石的内部达到这横切面的。如果我可以因为太巧合而容许自己再举一个有玩笑意味的例子,那么,对于整个自然界完成了事因学的说明之后,在一个哲学研究者看来必然是这样一种滋味,就好比一个人自己不知道怎么的闯进了一个他全无所知的社交团体,这里的成员们依次向他介绍了一个又一个,说某人是他的朋友,某人是他的中表,也算够详细的了;但是他自己在每次有人作介绍时,虽然总是向人表示他很高兴认识这些新交,可是每次都有一个问题到了口边上:“可才见鬼,我究竟是怎么闯进这一伙的呢?”

    于是,关于我们当作自己的表象而认识的那些现象,事因学也就不能给我们指出我们所期望的,使我们超出现象以外的那个理解。因为这些现象,有了事因学的一切说明之后,依然仅仅是出现在我们面前的,完全陌生的表象,我们并不了解它的意义。至于因果的联系又仅仅只指出这些现象出现于时间空间的规律和相对的秩序,并不教我们进一步认识如此出现的[东西本身]。并且因果律本身也仅是对表象,对一定种类的客体有效,只有在假定了这些客体之后才有意义。于是,因果律和客体本身一样,总要关联到主体,是在条件之下存在的;所以因果律,正如康德教导我们的,既可以从主体出发,也即是先验地去认识,也可以从客体出发,也即是经验地去认识。

    不过现在推动我们去探求的,正是我们不能自满于知道我们有表象,知道表象是如此这般的,是按这个那个规律联系着的,知道根据律就是这一些规律的总形式等等。我们正是不能以此自足,我们要知道那些表象的意义,我们要问这世界除了是表象之外,是否就再没什么了;——如果真是这样,这世界在我面前掠过,就必然和无实质的梦一样,就和幽灵般的海市蜃楼一样,不值我们一顾了——;我们要问世界除了是表象之外,是否还有什么,如果有,那又是什么。现在就可以确定的是:我们这儿所追问的必然是在本质上和表象根本不同,完全不同的东西,表象的那些形式和法则对于它必然是毫不相干的,因而人们也不能从表象或以这些法则为线索求得这东西。法则仅仅是把那些客体,那些表象互相联系起来,所以法则就是根据律的那些形态。

    在这里我们已经看到,从外面来找事物的本质是决无办法的,无论人们如何探求,所得到的除了作为比喻的形象和空洞的名称之外,再没有什么了。这就好比一个人在自绕着一座王宫走而寻不到进去的人口,只落得边走边把各面官墙素描一番。然而这就是我以前的一切哲学家所走的路。

    事实上,如果这个探讨的人单纯的只是一个认识着的主体(长有翅膀而没有身躯的天使),此外就不是什么了,那么,要追求这个世界,仅是作为我的表象而与我对立的世界的意义,或是发现从这个世界只是作为认识主体的纯粹表象的世界(如何)过渡到它除了是表象之外还可能是的那个什么,那就绝对做不到了。然而这个探讨人自己的根子就栽在这[样一]个世界里,他在这世界里是作为个体[的人] 而存在的,即是说尽管他的认识是作为表象的整个世界以之为前提的支柱,这种认识毕竟是以一个身体为媒介而获得的。身体的感受,如已指出的,就是悟性在直观这世界时的出发点。对于单是认识着的主体,就它是主体说,这个身体也是表象之一,无异于其他表象,是客体中的一客体。这个身体的活动和行为的意义,如果不是以完全不同的另一方式来揭穿谜底的话,对于这主体也将无异于它所知道的一切其他直观客体的变化,也将是陌生的,不可理解的。要不是(另有方法揭穿谜底)的话,这主体也会看到它自己的行为按已出现的动机而以一种自然规律的恒常性起落,正和其他客体的变化随原因、刺激、动机而起落一般无二。而对于动机的影响,除了[看作]对主体显现的任何其他后果与其原因之间的联系外,这主体也不会有进一步的了解。它会把自己身体的那些表现和行为的内在的、它所不了解的本质也任意叫做一种力、一种属性、或一种特质,但是再没有更深入的见解了。可是实际上,这一切[看法]都是不对的,而应该说这里的谜底已是作为个体而出现的认识的主体所知道的了;这个谜底叫做意志。这,也唯有这,才给了这主体理解自己这现象的那把钥匙,才分别对它揭露和指出了它的本质,它的作为和行动的意义和内在动力。认识的主体既由于它和身体的同一性而出现为个体,所以这身体对于它是以两种方式而存在的:一种是悟性的直观中的表象,作为客体中的一客体,服从这些客体的规律。同时还有一种完全不同的方式,即是每人直接认识到的,意志这个词所指[的那东西]。他的意志的每一真正的活动都立即而不可避免的也是他身体的动作;如果他不同时发觉这意志活动是以身体的动作而表出的,他就不曾是真实地要求这一活动。意志活动和身体的活动不是因果性的韧带联结起来的两个客观地认识到的不同的情况,不在因和果的关系中,却是二而一,是同一事物;只是在两种完全不同的方式下给与的而已:一种是完全直接给与的,一种是在直观中给与悟性的。身体的活动不是别的,只是客体化了的,亦即进入了直观的意志活动。再往后面我们就会明白这一点不仅适用于随动机而起的活动,并且也适用于只是随刺激而起的,非有意的身体活动。适用于每一种身体活动。可以说整个身体不是别的,而是客体化了的,即已成为表象了的意志。这一切都在后文中交代并且有明白[的解释]。我在第一篇和《根据律》那篇论文中,曾按当时有意采取的片面立场(表象的立场)把身体叫做直接客体,这里在另一意义中,我[又]把它叫做意志的客体性。因此,在某种意义上人们也可以说:意志是认识身体的先验认识,身体是认识意志的后验认识。指向将来的意志决断只是理性对于人们行将欲求的[东西] 作考虑,不是本来意义的意志活动。只有实施才在决断上盖上了印记;在此以前,决断总还只是可变的预定,只存在于理性中,抽象中。唯有在反省思维中,欲求和行为才是不同的[两事],在现实中二者只是一[事]。每一真正的、无伪的、直接的意志活动都立即而直接的也就是身体的外现活动。在另一方面与此相应的是对于身体的每一作用也立即而直接的就是对于意志的作用。这种作用,如果和意志相违,就叫作痛苦;如果相契合,则叫做适意,快感。双方的程度,份量都是极不相同的。所以,如果人们把苦乐称为表象,那是完全不对头的。苦乐决不是表象,而是意志的直接感受,在意志的显现中,在身体中。昔乐是身体对所忍受的外来印象,被迫而然的,一瞬间的中意或不中意。可以直接只是当作表象看的,因而要从刚才所讲的除出来的,只有施于身体的某些少数印象。这些印象不激动意志,身体也只是由于这些印象才是认识的直接客体;因为身体作为悟性中的直观就已经是和其他客体一样,是间接客体了。这里所指的是纯粹客观的感性官能的感受,如视觉、听觉、触觉等官能的感受,并且只限于这些器官是以其特有的,专擅的,与其本性符合的方式而有所感受的范围内,只在这时,那些感受才是对于这些器官的提高了的,专门化了的感觉力最微弱的刺激,其微弱的程度不足影响意志,不为意志的激动所干扰:而仅仅只是给悟性提供资料,直观就是从这些资料中产生的。对于感性器官任何一种更强烈的或其他种类的感受都是痛苦的,亦即是和意志相反的,所以感性器官也属于意志的客体性之一种。——神经衰弱就在于这些153外来作用原有的强度本仅足以使这些作用成为悟性的材料,现在却达到一种更高的强度,以至激动意志,即产生痛苦或快感,并且多半是痛苦,不过其中一部分是迟钝的模糊的:所以神经衰弱不仅是对于个别声音和强烈光线会有痛感,并且一般也造成病态的易怒善感的精神状态,然而又不是清晰的有所认识。还有些情况也足以表现身体和意志的同一性,其中之一就是意志每一次剧烈的、过度的激动,亦即激情,都绝对直接震撼身体及其内在动力,干扰其生命机能的运行。关于这一点,人们可在《自然界的意志》第二版第27页看到专门的论述。

    最后,我对于自己的意志的认识,虽然是直接的,却是和我对于自己身体的认识分不开的。我不是整个地认识我的意志,我不是把它作为统一的,在本质上完整的认识它,而只是在它个别的活动中认识它,也就是在时间中认识它,而时间又是我的身体这个现象的形式,也是任何客体的形式;因此身体乃是我认识自己意志的条件。准此,没有我的身体,我便不能想象这个意志。在《根据律》那篇论文里,虽然曾把意志或者该说欲求的主体,当作表象或客体的一个特殊类别提出,然而即令是在那里,我们也已经看到这个客体和主体落到一处而合一了,即是说已不再是客体了。在那里我们把这种合一叫作最高意义上的奇迹。在某种限度内,本篇的文字整个儿的就是这个奇迹的解说。——只要我是把自己的意志真当作客体来认识,我就是把它当作身体来认识的;可是,我这就又到了上述那篇论文所提出的第一类表象了,也就是又到了实在客体。我们将在后文中逐渐逐渐更体会到那第一类表象恰好只能在那儿提出的第四类表象中找到它的解释,它的谜底,而第四类表象已不便作为和主体对立的客体看了;将更体会到我们准此就必须从支配第四类表象的动机律来理解支配第一类表象的因果律的内在本质,以及依这条规律而运行的[东西]的内在本质。

    目前初步描述了的意志和身体的同一性,是只能象在这里这样作的加以指实;这里虽是第一次这样作,在后文中还要逐步加强这样作。这里所谓“指实”就是从直接的意识,从具体中的认识提升为理性的知识或转入抽象中的认识。在另一方面,这种同一性,由于其本性、又决不能加以证明的,也就是不能作为从另一个直接认识引伸出来的间接认识;这又正是因为这个同一性本身就是最直接的认识,并且如果我们不把它当作这样的认识来理解它,牢固地掌握它,那么我们就会徒劳地等待怎样间接地把它当作引伸出来的认识而再掌握它。它完全是一种特别的认识,因此它的真实性也不能纳入我在《根据律》那篇论文§29中及其后各节对于一切真理所作的四种区分中,亦即不能归类于逻辑的,经验的、形而上的和超逻辑的四种真理之中。原来它和所有这些真理都不同,它既不是一个抽象表象对另一表象的关系,也不是一个抽象表象对直观的表象作用或抽象的表象作用必需的形式的关系,而 是指一个对关系的判断,这种关系乃是一个直观表象,即身体对一个根本不是表象,与表象在种类上不同的东西、即意志的关系。因此,我想使这种真理突出于其他一切真理之上,把它叫作最高意义上的哲学真理。人们可以用各种不同的方式来表达这一真理,可以说:我的身体和我的意志是同一事物;或者说:我把它当作直观表象而称之为我的身体的东西,只要它是在一种完全不同的,没有其他可以比拟的方式下为我所意识,我就称之为我的意志;或者说:我的身体是我的意志的客体性;或者说:如果把我的身体是我的表象[这一面] 置之不论,那么,我的身体就只还是我的意志;如此等等。

    当我们在第一篇里,把自己的身体和这直观世界的其他一切客体一样,都说成只是认识着的主体的表象时,[曾不免] 有内心的争执;可是现在我们明白了在每人的意识中是什么东西把自己身体的表象,和其他的在别的方面仍与之相同的一切表象区别开来。这区别就在于身体还在完全另一个在种类上不同的方式中出现于意识,这个方式人们就用意志这个词来标志。并且正是我们对于自己身体所有的这一双重认识给我们指出了理解身体本身,身体随动机而有的作用和运动,以及身体对外来作用所受的影响[等等] 的钥匙;一句话,给了我们理解身体在不作为表象时,而是在表象以外,它自在的本身是什么的钥匙。这不是我们对于一切其他实在客体的本质、作用和所受的影响直接能有的理解。

    认识着的主体正是由于这一特殊的关系对这么一个身体的关系而是个体。[当然,] 如不在这特殊关系中看,身体对于认识着的主体也只是一个表象,无异于其他一切表象。可是认识着的主体借以成为个体的这个关系就正是因此而只在每个主体和其所有一切表象中的唯一的一个表象之间了,所以主体对于这唯一的表象就不仅是把它作为表象,而是同时在完全另一方式中意识着它,也就是把它作为意志而意识着它。然而,如果这主体脱离了这个特殊关系,脱离了对唯一的[与自己] 同一的东西所有的两种完全不同的双重认识,那么,这唯一的东西,身体,仍然是一个表象,无异于其他表象,那么,为了在这方面找到一个头绪,认识着的个体要么是必须假定这唯一的表象所以与众不同,仅在于只是对这一表象他的认识才有这样的双重关系,只在这一个直观客体中他同时具有以两种方式来理解的可能,然而这[可]不是以这个客体和其他一切客体之间的区别来解释的,而是以他的认识对这一客体的关系不同于他对一切其他客体的关系来解释的。要么是必须假定这唯一的客体在本质上不同于其他一切客体,在一切客体中唯独它同时是意志和表象,而其余的则相反,仅仅只是表象,也就只是些幻象;所以他的身体是世界上唯一真实的个体,亦即是唯一的意志现象和主体的唯一直接客体。——至于其他客体仅仅作为表象看,是和他的身体相同的,亦即和身体一样充塞空间(只是本身作为表象才可能有的[空间]),在空间中起作用。这固然是可以从对于表象[有] 先验妥当[性]的因果律得到确实证明的,而因果律是不容许一个没有原因的后果的,可是如果撇开从后果根本只许推论到一个原因而不是推论到一个相同的原因这一点不谈,那么人们以此就总还是在单纯的表象范围之内,而因果律就单是对表象有效的,过此它决不能越雷池一步。至于在个体看来只是作为表象而认识的诸客体是否也和他自己的身体一样,是一个意志的诸现象,这一点,如在前一篇已经说过的,就是外在世界的真实性这问题的本来意义。否认这一点就是理论上的自我主义的旨趣。这种自我主义正是由此而把自己个体以外所有的现象都当作幻象,犹如实践上的自我主义在实践的方面做着完全相同的事一样,即是只把自己本人真当作人,而把其余一切人都看作幻象,只当作幻象对待。理论的自我主义固然是用推证再也驳不倒的,不过它在哲学上决不是除了作为怀疑诡辩外,亦即除了带来假象外还有什么可靠的用处。但是作为严肃的信念,那就只能在疯人院里找到这种理论上的自我主义;而作为这样的信念,人们要做的与其是用推论的证明来驳斥它,倒不如用一个疗程来对付它。既然如此,我们就不再在它身上纠缠下去,而只把它看作永远要争论的怀疑论的最后一个堡垒就得了。我们的认识永远是束缚在个体性上的,并且也正是因此而有其局限性。真正说起来,正是这局限性才产生了我们对于哲学的需要。如果我们这种认识必然带来的后果是每人只能是“一”却能认识其他一切,那么,我们,正是因此而努力以哲学来扩大知识领域的我们.就157会把在这里和我们作对的,理论的自我主义[所提出] 的那个怀疑论点当作一个小小的边防堡垒看待;尽管永远攻它不下,好在它的守备人员也绝对冲不出来,因此人们大可以放心走过去,把它留在后方并没有危险。

    准此,我们以后就要把现在既已弄明白了的认识,亦即我们对于自己身体的本质和作用所有的双重认识,在两种完全不同的方式下所得到的认识,当作一把钥匙使用,以便探讨自然中任何一现象的本质:并且所有一切客体并不是我们自己的身体,从而在我们的意识中也不是在双重方式下知道的,而只是单纯表象,那些客体也要按前面所说身体的类似性来判断;所以要假定这些客体一方面完全和身体一样,也是表象,以此和身体为同类;另一方面,如果人们把它们的实际存在原是主体的表象这一面放在一边,那么,还剩下的那[一面],就其本质说,就必须和我们在自己身上叫做意志的东西是同一回事了。原来,我们还能以什么另一种的实际存在或实在性附置于其余的物体世界之旁吗?到哪里去找我们构成这样一个世界的因素呢?除了意志和表象之外,根本没有什么我们[能]知道,能思议的东西了。这个物体世界直接只存在于我们的表象中,如果我们要把我们所知道的一种最大的实在性附置于这个物体世界之旁,那么我们就给它每人自己身体所有的那种实在性,因为身体对于任何一个人都是最实在的东西。但是如果我们分析这个身体的实在性和它的活动,那么,除了它是我们的表象外,我们在身体中所碰到的就只有意志了。除此而外,身体的实在性也就以此告罄了。因此,我们再没有什么地方还可找到别样儿的实在性来附置于物体世界了。如果说物体世界除了只是我们的表象以外,还应是什么,那么,我们就必须说,它除了是表象而外,也就是在它自在的本身,在它最内在的本质上,又是我们在自己身上直接发现为意志的东西。我说“在它最内在的本质上”,那么我们首先就得进一步认识意志的这个本质,以便我们知道如何区分意志和不属于意志自身而已是属于它那些级别繁多的现象的东西。例如有“认识”相随伴和以此认识为条件而被动机所决定[这情况] 就是这类东西。我们在后文中就会看清楚这些东西并不属于意志的本质,而只是属于意志作为动物或人那些鲜明的现象。因此,我如果说促使石子降落到地面上来的力,就其本质说,在它自在的本身上,在一切表象之外,也是意志,人们就不会对这句话有这种怪诞的想法,说这石子也是按照一个认识了的动机而运动的,因为在人[身上] 意志是这样显现的。——可是从现在起,我们就要更详尽地,更明晰地证实前此初步地,一般地阐述过的东西,井指出其根据而加以充分的发挥。

    如上所说,意志,作为[人] 自己的身体的本质自身,作为这身体除了是直观的客体,除了是表象之外的东西,首先就在这身体的有意的运动中把它自己透露出来,只要这些运动不是别的而是个别意志活动的“可见性”。这“可见性”和意志活动是直接而完全同时发起的,和意志活动是同一回事;只是由于这“可见性”转入了“认识”的形式,亦即成为表象,才和意志活动有区别。

    可是意志的这些活动还永远有一个自身以外的根据,在动机中的根据。不过动机所规定的决不超出我此时,此地,在此情况丁欲求什么;既不规定我根本有欲求,也不规定我根本欲求什么,亦即不规定那些标志着我整个欲求的特征的行为规范。因此,我的欲求并不是在其全部本质上都可以以动机来说明的,动机只是在时间的某一点上规定这欲求的表出,只是促成我的意志把它自己表出的一个契机。意志本身则相反,它是在动机律的范围以外的,只有它在时间的任何一点上的显现才必然是动机律所规定的。唯有在假定我的验知性格之后,动机才是说明我们行为的一个充分根据。如果把我的性格撇开,然后来问我为什么要这而不要那,那就不可能有一个答复,因为服从根据律的只是意志的现象,而不是意志本身;在这种意义上说,意志就要算是无根据的了。关于这一点,一部分以康德关于验知性格和悟知性格的学说和我自己在《伦理学基本问题》(第一版第48—58页,又见第178页等,第二版第46—53页,又见第174页等)中的说明为前提,一部分则将在[本书]第四篇详细讨论。目前我只须唤起注意,一个现象以另一现象为根据这事实,在这里也就是行为以动机为根据的事实,并不和现象的自在本质便是意志[这事实]相背驰。意志本身并无根据,因为根据律无论在哪一形态中都只是认识的形式,也就是根据律的效用只及于表象,现象[或]意志的“可见性”,而不及于意志本身,意志本身[是不可见的,是后来才] 成为可见的。

    既然我身体的每一活动都是一个意志活动的现象,而我的意志本身,亦即我的性格,又在一定的动机之下根本整个的自行表出于这意志活动中,那么,每一活动的不可少的条件和前提也必然就是意志的显现了;因为意志的显现不能有赖于什么不是直接地,不是单由意志[发动的] 东西,也就是不能有赖于对意志只是偶然的东西。如果有赖于偶然的东西,意志的显现自身也就只能是偶然的了:然则上述的条件也就正是整个身体本身了。所以这身体本身必然已是意志的现象,并且这身体对于我的整个的意志,亦即对于我的悟知性格——我的“悟知性格”表现于时间即我的验知性格——必须和身体的个别活动对于意志的个别活动为同一样的关系。所以,只要身体是直观客体,是第一类表象,整个身体就必然是我的,已成为可见了的意志,必然是我的可见的意志本身,而不能是别的什么。——作为这一点的证明是前文所已说过的[事实],亦即我的身体每次受到外来的作用,这个作用也立刻而直接地激动我的意志,在这意义上这就叫做痛苦或快适,或程度轻微些就叫做适意的或不适意的感觉;并且反过来也是一样,意志的每一剧烈激动,也就是感动和激情,都震撼着身体,阻挠身体机能的运行。——尽管事因学能够对于我身体的发生作出一点很不完善的说明,对于我身体的发育和保存作出更好的说明,而这种说明也就正是生理学;可是生理学恰好也只是和动机说明行为那样的来说明它的题材。因此,正和以动机和由动机产生的必然后果作为个别行为的根据并不因此就和行为在根本上及其本质上只是一个本身并无根据的意志的现象[这种说明]相刺谬一样;生理学对身体机能的说明也同样无损于这一哲学的真理,即是说这身体全部的实际存在以及其整个系列的机能也只是那意志的客体化,而这意志是在它身体的外在活动中按动机的尺度而显现的。生理学虽然甚至也企图把这些外在活动,直接的、有意的运动归结到有机体中的一些原因,譬如以各种液体的集聚于一处来说明肌肉的运动(雷尔在《生理学资料丛书》第六卷第153页说:“有如潮湿了的绳子要缩短似的”),可是即令人们真正彻底作出这种说明,也决不会取消这一直接确切的真理,[无碍于]说每61一有意的运动(动物的机能)都是一个意志活动的现象。同样,生理学对于繁殖成长着的生命(自然的机能、生命的机能)的说明,尽管如何发展,也不能取消这整个的,如此发展着的动物生命本身就是意志的现象这一真理。如上所述,任何事因学的说明除了指出个别现象在时间、空间中必然被规定的地位,指出现象在这儿必然出现的固定规则而外,决不再指出什么[东西];另一面,在这种途径上,任何现象的内在本质总是无法探究的,事因学的说明只有假定这种本质[的存在]而仅仅是以“力”、“自然律”这类名称来标志它,而如果所说的是行为,就用性格、意志这类名称来标志它。所以尽管每一个别的行为,假定性格是固定的,必然要随已出现的动机而发起;尽管[动物的] 成长、营养过程和动物身体内的全部变化部按必然地起作用的原因(刺激)而进行;然而这整个系列的行为,从而每一个别的行为,并且还有行为的条件,执行这些行为的整个身体本身,从而还有身体存在于其中,由之而存在的过程[等等],这些都不是别的,而只是意志的现象,是意志的成为可见,是意志的客体化。这就是人和动物的身体所以根本和人与动物的意志完全相适应的理由,正和故意制造的工具与制造者的意志相适应一样,不过更远远的超过这种相适应的[关系] 罢了。因此,这种相适应就显现为目的性,亦即用目的论来说明身体的可能性。因此,身体的各部分必须完全和意志所由宣泄的各主要欲望相契合,必须是欲望的可见的表出:牙齿、食道、肠的输送就是客体化了的饥饿;生殖器就是客体化了的性欲;至于攫取物的手和跑得快的腿所契合的已经是意志的比较间接的要求了,手和脚就是这些要求的表出。如同人的一般体形契合于人的一般意志一样,同样,个人的身体也契合个别形成的意志,各个人的性格。因此,人的身体,无论是就全体说或是就所有各个部分说,都有个别的特征,都富有表现力。很可注意的是在亚里士多德所引(《形而上学》111。5)巴门尼德斯的一段诗句中就已道出了这种思想,诗是这样写的:

    “如同每人有屈伸自如的肢体结构,

    与此相应,在人们中也住着心灵;

    因为精神和人的自然肢体

    对于一切人都相同,因为在这以上

    有决定性的还是智慧。”

    谁要是现在由于所有这一切考察也在抽象中,从而是明晰地,妥当地,获得了每人在具体中直接具备的认识;也就是作为感到的认识,从而认识到他自己的现象的本质就是他自己的意志,而他自己的现象既是由于他的行为,又是由于这行为的不变底本,他的身体,作为表象而对他展示出来的,认识到意志构成他意识中最直接的[东西],但作为这种最直接的东西,它并没有完全进入表象的形式,——在表象的形式中,客体和主体是对峙的———而是在一种直接的方式中——在此方式中人们不十分清楚地区别主体客体——把自己透露出来的;并且也不是整个的透露出来的,而仅仅只是在其个别活动中使个体本身得以认识它而已;——我说,谁要是和我一同获得了这个信念,那么,这个信念就会自动的成为他认识整个自然的最内在本质的钥匙,因为他现在可以把这信念也转用到所有那些现象上去了。[当然,]那些现象不同于他自己的现象,不是在间接的认识之外,又在直接的认识中被知的,而仅仅是在间接的认识中,亦即片面地作为表象而被知的。他不仅将在和自己的现象类似的那些现象中,在人和动物中,把那同一个意志认为它们最内在的本质;而且继续不断的反省思维还将引导他也把在植物中茁芽成长的力,结晶体所由形成的力,使磁针指向北极的力,从不同金属的接触中产生的震动传达于他的力,在物质的亲和作用中现为趋避分合的力,最后还有在一切物质中起强大作用的重力,把石子向地球吸引,把地球向太阳吸引的力,——把这一切一切只在现象上认为各不相同,而在其内在本质上则认作同一的东西,认作直接地,如此亲密地,比一切其他[事物] 认识得更充分的东西,而这东西在其表现得最鲜明的地方就叫作意志。唯有这样运用反省思维才使我们不致再停留于现象,才使我们越过现象直达自在之物。现象就叫作表象,再不是别的什么。一切表象,不管是哪一类,一切客体,都是现象。唯有意志是自在之物。作为意志,它就决不是表象,而是在种类上不同于表象的。它是一切表象,一切客体和现象,可见性,客体性之所以出。它是个别[事物]的,同样也是整体[大全]的最内在的东西,内核。它显现于每一盲目地起作用的自然力之中。它也显现于人类经过考虑的行动之中。而这两者的巨大差别却只是对显现的程度说的,不是对“显现者”的本质说的。

    这个自在之物(我们将保留康德这一术语作为一个固定的公式)既已作为自在之物,便决不再是客体,因为一切客体已经又是它的现象而不是它自己了。但是在需要客观地来设想它的时候,它就必须从一个客体,从一个只要是客观地已知的什么,从而即是从它自己的一个现象借用名称和概念。不过为了合于作共同理解的支点之用。这个现象就不能是别的,而只能是它所有一切现象中最完善的,亦即是最鲜明,最发达的,直接为认识所照明了的一个现象。而这就正是人的意志。人们也很可以指出我们在这里当然只是用了从优命名法,由此,意志这个概念就获得了比它前此所有的更为广泛的范围了。在不同的现象中认出同一的东西,在相似的现象中认出差别,如柏拉图屡次说过的,这就正是搞哲学的条件。可是直到现在,人们还没认识到自然界中任何一种挣扎着的,起作用的力和意志的同一性,因此也就没有把那些复杂的现象看作只是一个属的不同的种,而是看作完全不同属,不同类的[东西],所以也没有一个字眼来标志这个属的概念。因此,我就按最优先的种来称呼这个属,而对于这个种的直接的,近在眼前的认识又导致对其他一切[种]的间接知识。但是对于[意志] 这概念,这里是要求把这概念扩大,谁要是不能做到这一点而对于意志这个词仍然要把它理解为自来单是用这一词来标志的一个种,理解为由认识指导而专按动机,甚至是只按抽象动机——也就是在理性的指导之下——而自行表出的意志,那么,他就会自陷于无止境的误会中;[因为理性指导下的]这种意志,已如上述,只是意志最鲜明的一个现象而已。我们必须在思想中把我们对于这一现象直接认识到的最内在本质纯净地提出来,然后把它转用于同一个本质所有一切较微弱、较模糊的现象,这样我们就满足了扩大意志这概念的要求。——站在与此相反的方面,如果有人认为用意志这个字眼或是用任何其他字眼来标志一切现象的本质自身究竟是一样的,那他就要误会我了。如果说那自在之物是这么个东西,我们只是从推论得出其存在,我们只是间接而在抽象中认识它;那倒是和上述这种情况相符,人们诚然可以随便叫它什么;而名称就不过是一个未知数的符号罢了。可是意志这个词儿,好象一道符咒似的要为我们揭露自然界中任何事物的最内在本质,那就不是标志着一个未知数,不是指一个由推理得来的什么,而是标志着我们直接认识的[东西],并且是我们如此熟悉的东西;我们知道并懂得意志是什么,比了解其他任何别的东西更清楚,不管那是什么东西。过去人们总是把意志这概念腹括在力这概念之下,我则恰好反其道而行之,要把自然界中每一种力设想为意志。人们不可认为这是字面上的争论,也不可认为这是无所谓,可以漠不关心的[事情],却更应该说这是有头等意义和重要性的[事情]。原来力这个概念,和其他一切概念一样,最后是以客观世界的直观认识,即现象,亦即表象为根据的,力的概念也就是从这里产生的。它是从因与果支配着的领域内提出来的,所以也是从直观表象中提出来的,从而正是意味着原因之为原因,[也就是] 在这原因之为原因不能在事因学上再有进一步的说明反而正是一切事因学的说明不可少的前题这一点上,它意味着原因之为原因。与此相反,在一切可能的概念中,意志这概念是唯一的一个不在现象中,不在单纯直观表象中而有其根源的概念,它来自内心,出自每人最直接的意识。在这意识中,每人直接地,没有一切形式,甚至没有主体和客体的形式,就在本质上认识到他自己的个体,认识到他同时也就是这个体;因为在这里认识者和被认识者完全合而为一了。因此,如果我们把力这概念归结为意志这概念,那么,我们在事实上就是把较不知的还原为不能更熟悉的,还原为真正直接,完全的已知,并大大地扩大了我们的认识。如果相反,我们仍和过去一样把意志这概念赅括在力这概念之下,那么,我们就剥夺了自己唯一的直接认识,——而这是我们对于世界内在本质所有的认识……,因为我们让这种认识消失于一个从现象抽出来的概念之中了,因此我们也决不能以此概念超出现象之外。

    意志作为自在之物是完全不同于它的现象的,是完全不具现象的一切形式的。只有在意志出现为现象时,它才进入这些形式;所以形式只和它的客体性有关,对于它自己本身则是不相干的。一切表象的最普遍的形式,客体对于主体这一形式就已经和它无关;至于次于这一级的,一切那些在根据律中有其共同表现的形式,那就更加不与它相干了。属于这些次一级的形式的,如众所周知,还有时间和空间,以及唯有由于时间、空间而存在而成为可能的杂多性。就最后这一点说,我将借用古经院哲学的一个术语,把时间和空间叫做个体化原理,这是我要请求读者一劳永逸把它记住的。原来唯有时间和空间才是本质上,概念上既相同而又是一的[东西] 毕竟要借以显现为差别,为杂多性,为互相并列,互相继起的东西。所以时间和空间是“个体化原理”,是经院学派伤透脑筋和争论不休的对象。苏阿内兹搜集了这些材料(《争辩集》第五节,第三分段),可以参阅。由上所说,意志作为自在之物是在具有各种形态的根据律的范围之外的,从而就简直是无根据的;虽然它的每一现象仍然是绝对服从根据律的。并且,在时间、空间中,它那些现象虽不可数计,它却独立于一切杂多性之外.它本身是单一的一,但又不同于一个客体之为一。客体的单位性只是在和可能的杂多性的对比上认出来的。[意志的一]还不同于一个概念之为一,那只是从杂多性的抽象产生的,它[,意志,不是这样的一,而]是在时间、空间、个体化原理以外的,即多的可能性之外的一。只有由于下文考察各种现象和意志的不同表现而完全明白了这里所说的一切之后,我们才能完全体会到康德学说的旨趣。[才懂得] 时间、空间和因果性不与自在之物相于,而只是认识的形式。

    在意志作为人的意志而把自己表现得最清楚的时候,人们也就真正认识了意志的无根据,并已把人的意志称为自由的、独立[无所待]的。可是同时,人们就在意志本身的无根据上又忽视了意志的现象随处要服从的必然性,又把行为也说成是自由的。[其实] 行为并不是自由的,因为从动机对于性格的作用中产生出来的每一个别行为都是以严格的必然性而发起的。一切必然性,如前所说,都是后果对原因的关系,并且绝对不再是别的什么。根据律是一切现象的普遍形式,而入在其行动中也必然和其他任何一现象一样要服从根据律。不过因为意志是在自我意识中直接地,在它本身上被认识的,所以在这[自我] 意识中也有对于自由的意识。可是这就忽视了个体的人,人格的人并不是自在之物的意志,而已经是意志的现象了,作为现象就已被决定而进入现象的形式,进入根据律了。这就是一件怪事的来源,[其所以怪的是] 每人都先验地以为自己是完全自由的,在其个别行为中也自由;并且认为自己能在任何瞬间开始另外一种生涯,也就是说变为另外一个人。但是通过经验,后验地,他又惊异地发现自己并不自由,而是服从必然性的,发现他自己尽管有许多预定计划和反复的思考,可是他的行径并没改变;他必须从有生之初到生命的未日始终扮演他自己不愿担任的角色,同样的也必须把自己负责的[那部分]剧情演出直到剧终。这里我不能再继续这个考察,作为一个伦理学的问题这个考察属于本书的另外一篇。目前,我在这里只想指出本身并无根据的意志,它的现象作为现象说,还是服从必然规律的,也是服从根据律的;以便我们要在自然现象中识别意志的表出时,不在这些现象借以出现的必然性上感到别扭。

    在此以前人们只把某些变化,除开一个动机外,亦即除开一个表象外,就没有其他根据的变化看作意志的现象;因此,在自然界中,人们仅仅只认人类有意志,最多还承认动物也有意志,因为认识作用,表象作用,如我在别的地方已提到过的,当然要算作动物界真正的、专有的特征。但是在没有任何认识指导它的地方,意志也起作用;这是我们在动物的本能和天生的技巧上最容易看得出来的。这里根本谈不上它们也有表象、认识,因为它们就是这么一直向前奔赴这种目的的,如果说这目的就是它们认识了的一个动机,那是它们完全不明白的。因此它们的行为在这里是无动机而发生的,是没有表象的指导的,并且是领先最清楚地给我们指出了意志如何没有任何认识也还有活动。才一岁的鸟儿并没有蛋的表象,[可是] 它为那些蛋而筑巢;年幼的蜘蛛没有俘获品的表象,[可是] 它为这些俘获品而结网;在它第一次挖坑以伺蚂蚁的时候,食蚁虫也没有蚂蚁的表象。鹿角虫的蛹在树木里打洞,以为自己蜕变期的居留所留余地,就是不管自己将来变成雄虫还是雌虫,它总是把洞子打得比自己[长成时的身体] 大一倍;这样,如果它变成雄的,那就给他的两只角留下余地了,而它并没有什么角的表象。在这些动物如此这般的行为和它们的其他行为中,当然有意志的活动在,是显然的,不过意志是在盲目的行动中;这种行动虽有认识相随伴,但不是由认识指导的。如果我们已经一度获得了表象和动机并非意志活动的必要的与本质的条件这一见解,那么,我们就会更容易在比较不显著的一些场合也能识别意志的作用。例如蜗牛[背负着] 的“住宅”,就不能归之于一个与蜗牛不相干的,然而是由认识来指导的意志;这就犹如[不能说] 我们自己盖的住宅是由于别人的,而不是我们自己的意志才169竖立起来的;相反,我们会把这两种住宅都认为是在这两个现象中把自己客体化的意志的产品。这意志在我们[人] 是按动机而起作用的,而在蜗牛,却还是盲目的,是作为指向外界的营造冲动而起作用的。就在我们[人],这同一意志在好多方面也是盲目地在起作用,在我们身体中的,没有认识指导的一切机能中,在一切生机的,成长的过程中[都是如此],[如] 消化作用、血液循环、分泌、成长、再生作用[等等]。不仅是身体的活动,就是整个身体全部,如前已证实过的,都是意志的现象,都是客体化了的意志,具体的意志。因此,凡是在身体内进行的一切,就必然是通过意志而进行的,虽然这里意志不是由认识指导的,不是按动机而决定的;而是盲目地起作用,[只是] 按原因[起作用],而在这种场合的原因就叫作刺激。

    我把物质的某一状态称为原因,本来是就最狭义的原因说的,即是说这个状态在它必然引起另一状态时,它自己也经受同样大的一个变化,和由它所引起的变化一样大;而这就是“作用与反作用相等”这定律所表示的。再进一步就所谓真正的原因说,后果和原因的增长成准确的正比,并且反作用也是这样;所以,一旦知道了这一作用的方式,那么后果的强度就可从原因的强度测知并计算出来,相反亦然。这种所谓原因是在力学、化学等等的一切现象中起作用的,简言之,就是在无机体的一切变化中起作用的。与此相反,我又以刺激称呼某种原因,这种原因自己不经受与其作用相当的反作用,并且它的强度也不和后果的强度成比例,所以后果的强度也不能从原因的强度测量出来,反而是在刺激方面极小量的加强可以在后果方面促起很显著的加强,也可以反过来把早先的那个作用完全取消,如此等等。属于这一类的是对于有:机体的所有一切作用;所以动物身体中一切真正有机的变化和生物生长的变化都是在刺激之下而不是在单纯的原因之下发生的,不过刺激根本和任何原因一样,——动机也正是如此——除了决定任何力的表出在进入时间空间时的那一瞬,那一点之外,断不决定其他,不决定自行表出的力的内在本质。这种内在的本质,根据我们前面的引伸,就是我们认作意志的东西,所以我们把身体内意识的和无意识的变化一概都归之于意志。刺激则居间成为[一方面是] 动机——那是通过认识作用而来的因果性——[一方面是] 最狭义的原因,两者间的桥梁。在个别情况,刺激时而更近于动机一些,时而又更近于原因一些,不过在[近] 此[近彼之] 际,总还是可以从两者区别开来的。例如植物中各种汁液的上升就是在刺激之下进行的,而不是由原因,不是由水力定律,也不是由毛细管定律来解释的,不过这种上升仍然是受到这些[作用]的支持的,并且根本已很近于纯原因的变化了。与此相反,向日葵和含羞草的动作虽然还是随刺激而起的,但已很近于随动机而起的动作了,并且几乎象是要成为[过渡到动机的] 桥头了。光线加强时的瞳孔缩小是在刺激之下进行的,但是,如果因为太强的光线使视网膜有了痛感,而我们为了避免痛感而缩小瞳孔时,那就已是向动机的行动过渡了。——生殖器勃起的导因是一个动机,因为这导因本是一个表象;可是这导因仍然是以刺激所有的那种必然性在起作用,这即是说这种导因是不可抗的,而是要使它不发生作用就必须去掉它。那些使人心噁欲呕的污秽事物也有同样的情况。就在前面,我们已把动物的本能看作刺激之下的动作和按认识了的动机而[发生] 的行为两者间的一个真正中间环节。人们也可被诱致还把呼吸也看成这一类的又一中间环节。原来人们已经争论过呼吸是属于有意的还是无意的动作[这问题],也即是争论呼吸究竟是在动机之下还是在刺激之下产生的;因此,呼吸也许可以解释为两者间的中介物。马歇尔·霍尔(《神经系统疾病论》第293节及其下文)把呼吸解释为一种混合机能,因为呼吸一面受大脑神经[有意的]的支配,一面又受脊椎神经[无意的]的支配。在这些说法中,我们毕竟还是必须把它算作动机下产生的意志表现,因为其他的动机,也就是单纯表象,也能够促使意志去阻止或加速呼吸,并且呼吸和其他任何有意的行为一样,也容或有使之完全停顿而自愿窒息的可能性。事实上,人们也能这样作,只要有某种别的动机如此有力地决定意志,以致这动机压倒了吸入空气的迫切需要。根据有些人[的说法],狄奥琴尼斯就真是采取这种方式来结束他自己的生命的(《希腊哲学家传记》)v1,76)。有人说黑人也曾这样作过(阿西安德尔《论自杀))1813年版,第170—180页)。在这种事实上我们也许有了一个关于抽象动机的影响的显明例子,这种影响也就是真正从理性产生的欲求对单纯动物性的欲求的压倒优势。有一事实确实说明呼吸至少是部分地受制于大脑的活动,即氰酸所以毒死人,第一步是麻痹脑部,然后间接妨碍到呼吸,但是如果用人工呼吸不使[人] 气绝,到脑部的麻醉性过去了,则并不发生死亡。同时,在这里呼吸还给了我们一个最明显的例子,即动机和刺激与狭义的原因一样,也是以同等的必然性起作用的,也只能由相反的动机才能使它失去作用,犹如压力之由反压力失去作用一样,因为呼吸和其他在动机之下产生的活动相比,容或予以停顿的可能性要小得多;[这又是] 因为在呼吸这种场合,动机是很迫促的,很接近的,而动机的实现,由于执行的肌肉不知有疲倦又是很容易的,[所以] 一般是没有阻碍的,并且整个的还是由个人最悠久的习惯所支持的。然而一切动机本来都是以同一样的必然性而起作用的。认识了必然性是动机之下的活动和刺激之下的活动所共有的,就会使我们易于理解有机体中因刺激而完全有规律地运行的东西,在其内在本质上仍然还是意志。意志自身虽然决不服从根据律,但是意志的一切现象是服从根据律的,即是服从必然性的。因此,我们将不就此止步,只认动物——就它们的行为又就它们整个的实际存在说——形体和组织为意志现象,而且要把我们对于事物的本质自身所具有的唯一直接认识转用于植物。植物所有的活动都是因刺激而发生的,只因缺少认识,缺少在动机之下被认识决定的活动,才构成动物和植物之间的本质的区别。所以,凡在表象上作为植物,作为单纯的成长,作为盲目的冲动力而显现的东西,我们都将按其本质自身而认定它为意志,并把它看作正是构成我们自己的现象的基础的东西;因为这基础是在我们行为中,在我们身体本身的整个实际存在中把它自己表现出来的。

    这就只剩下最后要走的一步了,我们还要把我们的考察方式扩充到自然界中所有按普遍不变的规律而起作用的那些力上去。所有一切的物体,完全没有器官,对于刺激没有感应,对于动机没有认识的物体,它们的运动都必须遵守这些不变的规律。所以我们必须拿理解事物本质自身的钥匙——这是只有直接认识我们的本质才能获得的——来了解无机世界的现象,这也就是一切现象中离我们最远的现象。如果我们以研究的眼光观察这些现象,当我们看到水以强大的不可阻拦的冲力流入深渊;磁针总是固执地指向北极;铁[屑]有向磁铁飞[集] 的热情;电的两极激烈地要求再结合,并且和人的愿望相类似,激烈的程度是随阻碍的增加而增173加的;当我们看到结晶体是那么迅速而突然的形成,它们在结构上又是那么合乎规律,[而] 这个结构显然只是完全固定,精确规定的指向不同方向的努力被僵化作用捉住而冻结了;当我们看到那些物体由于[从固体到] 液体状态而解除了僵硬的羁绊,获得了自由时借以互相趋避离合的选择作用;最后当我们完全直接地感到我们身上负载的东西以其趋赴地球的努力妨碍着我们[挺直] 身体,顺着它唯一的趋向毫不放松地对这身体施加压力;——[当我们看到这一切时,] 那就无须我们的想象力费多大的劲,即令有这么大的距离,还是可以识出我们自己的本质,也就是在我们[人]。它是在认识的照明之下追求它的目的,而在这里[在大自然]是在它最微弱的现象中盲目地,朦胧地、片面地、不变地向前奔的东西。正因为它随便在哪儿都是一个同一的东西;一一好比晨光曦微和正午的阳光共同有着日光这名字一样,那么在我们和在自然这同一的东西也共同有着意志这个名字;而这个名字就标志着既是世界中每一事物的存在自身,又是每一现象唯一的内核的那东西。

    在无机的自然现象和意志之间,——这意志是作为我们自己本质中内在的东西而被觉知的——,所以发生距离,所以在表面上似乎完全不相同,首先是由于两种现象的对照而来,一种有完全固定的规律性,另一种又有表面上无规则的任意[活动]。原来,在人类,个性的势力极为显著:每人都有他自己独特的性格;所以同一动机也不能对一切人发生同等的力量;并且在个人广泛的知识领域内还有为别人所不得而知的千百种次要情况有其用武之地,还要更动动机的作用。所以单从动机就不得预测行为,因为[我们] 缺乏另外一种因素,亦即我们对于个别的性格和随伴这种性格的知识没有准确的了解。与此相反,那些自然力的现象在这里表现出另外一个极端,它们是按普遍规律而起作用的,没有例外,没有个性;按照公开摆出来的情况服从着准确的预先规定,同一自然力是以完全相同的方式而把自己表出于千万个现象中的。为了把这一点解释清楚,为了指出一个不可分割的意志在它一切不同的现象中,在最微弱的和最显著的现象中的同一性。我们首先必须考察作为自在之物的意志对于现象的关系,也即是作为意志的世界对作为表象的世界的关系,由此将为我们开辟一条最好的途径,以便[我们] 更深入地探讨在这第二篇中所处理的全部题材。

    我们跟伟大的康德学习,已经知道时间、空间、因果性,按其整个规律性和它的所有一切形式上的可能性说,在我们的意识中都是现成已有的,完全无待于客体。客体显现于其中,构成其内容。换句话说,从主体出发和从客体出发一样,人们都能发现时间、空间和因果性;因此人们有同等的权利把它们叫做主体的直观方式,或叫做客体的本性,只要它是客体(即康德所谓现象),也即是表象的话。人们还可以把这些形式看作客体和主体之间一条不可分的界线,所以一切客体必须在这些形式中显现,但是主体无待于显现着的客体,也完全具备这些形式,全面看到这些形式。但是,如果要显现于这些形式中的客体不是空洞的幻象而有一个意义,那么,这些客体就必须有所指,必须是某种东西的表出,而这种东西不再和客体自身一样又是客体、表象,又只是相对的,即仅是对主体而有的东西[等等];而是这东西的存在无待于一个作为其主要条件而和它对峙的东西,无待于这与之对峙的东西的形式;即是说这东西已不是表象,而是一个自在之物。因此,人们至少可以问:那些表象,那些客体,除了它们是表象,是主体的客体,把这撇开不谈,还能是什么吗?如果还能是什么,然则,在这种意义上,它又是什么呢?它那完全不同于表象的那一面是什么呢?自在之物是什么呢?就是——意志,这是我们[对于这些问题] 的答复,不过目前我暂时还不提这个答复。

    且不管自在之物是什么,康德那正确的论断说:时间、空间和因果性[往后我们会要把这些东西认作根据律的一些形态,把恨据律又认作现象的各形式的普遍表现)不是自在之物的规定,而只是自在之物成为表象之后才能附加于它的;即是说[这些东西] 只隶属于现象而不隶属于自在之物本身。原来主体既然从其自身,无待于一切客体就完全认识到时间、空间和因果性,并且能使它们成立;那么,这些东西必然是附加在表象之为表象上的,而不是附加在那尚待成为表象之物上的。这些东西必须是表象成为表象的形式,而不是那接受了这些形式之物[本身] 的属性。这些东西必然是随同主体客体的单纯对立(不是在概念上而是在事实上[的对立])而出现的,从而都只能是认识的根本形式的更细致的规定而已,而这根本形式的普遍规定就是主体客体的那对立本身。于是凡是在现象中,客体中的东西——这又是被时间、空间和因果性所决定的,因为这些东西只有借时间、空间和因果性才能加以表象——,也就是由并列和继起所决定的杂多性,由因果律所决定的变更和持续,以及只有在因果性的前提之下才可表象的物质,最后又还有借助于物质才能表象的一切一切,——这一切一切在本质上整个的都不属于那显现着的,那进入表象的形式的东西,而只是自己附在这形式上的。反过来说,那在现象里面而不为时间、空间和因果性所决定的东西,不能还原为这些,不能以这些来说明的东西,也就正是那显现着的东西,正是自在之物直接自行透露于其中的东西。根据这一点,认识所以为认识而具有的东西,亦即认识的形式,就会获得最完整的认识之可能,即最高度的清楚、明晰和穷究一切的彻底性,但这不是那本身不是表象,不是客体,而是要[先] 进入这些形式之后才可认识的东西,亦即成为表象,客体才可认识的东西所能有的。所以只有完全有赖于被认识[这回事],根本有赖于是表象[这回事]的那个什么,并且作为这个什么(不是有赖于被认识的东西和后来成为表象的东西)也就是一切彼认识的东西无分轩轾所有的,所以也是既可从主体出发又可从客体出发都可发现的东西,——唯有这个什么才能够毫无保留地提供一个足够的,真正彻底不留余蕴的鲜明认识。不过这个什么,除了存在于我们先验意识到的,一切现象的形式中,就不存在于其他什么之中;而所有这些形式又共同地都可作为根据律论,至于根据律那些和直观认识(我们这里唯一关心的就是直观认识)相关的形态就是时间,空间和因果性。完全奠基于[时间、空间、因果性] 这些形态上的是整个的纯粹数学和纯粹先验的自然科学。所以只有在这些科学中[人的] 认识才不发现漆黑[的疑团],碰不到不可根究的东西(无根据的,即意志),碰不到无法再引伸的东西。在这种意义上,如已说过,康德也要在逻辑之外首先,甚至单独把这些知识称为科学。但是在另一面,这些知识告诉我们的除了空洞的关系,除了此一表象对彼一表象的关系之外,就没有什么了;所告诉我们的只是形式,没有任何内容。这些知识所得到的每一内容,填充那些形式的每一现象,都已包含着一些在其全部本质上不完全可认识的东西,不能由于别的东西而可加以根本说明的东西,亦即无根据的东西;而认识就在这一点上立刻丧失了自明的依据,而且把完整的明晰性也牺牲了。这个躲避根究的东西却正是自在之物,是那本质上非表象、非认识的客体的东西;是只有进入那些形式才可认识的东西。形式对于它,最初原是不相于的,它也决不能和形式完全[融合]为一,决不能还原为赤裸裸的形式,而形式既然就是根据律,所以它也就是不能彻底加以追究的了。因此,即令所有的数学把在现象上[叫作]数量、位置、数目的知识,一句话,关于时间、空间关系的详尽知识给了我们,即令各种事因学也完整地给我们指出了那些合乎规律的条件,也就是各现象带着它们所有的规定在出现于时间和空间时所服从的那些条件,但是尽管有这些,却是除了[提到]为什么每一个一定的现象恰好必然出现于此时此地或此地此时之外,却并没教给[我们]什么[其他的东西];这样,我们就绝不能凭借这些深入各物的内在本质,这样就总要留下一些东西,不得冒昧加以解释而又必须假定它们的东西,亦即自然的各种力,事物固定的作用方式,物性,每一现象的特征等,[还有]那不依赖于现象的形式的东西,不依赖于根据律而无根据的,和形式漠不相关但又进入了形式而又按这些规律而出现的东西。这些规律也就正是只规定这个出现,而不规定那出现的东西,只规定现象的“如何”,不规定现象的“什么”,只管形式,不管内容。力学、物理学、化学告诉[我们]一些力按以起作用的规则和规律,这些力有不可透人的力,重力,固体的力,液体的力,凝聚力,弹力,热力,光,化学亲和力,磁力,电力等等,[而所谓规律也就是]这些力在其每次出现于时间和空间时所遵守的规律、规则;不过这些力自身,不管人们是如何装模作样,依然是[些潜伏不明的性能]隐秘属性。因为这正是那自在之物,在它显现时,在它展出为现象时,它自身和现象是完全不同的,虽在其现象中完全服从作为表象形式的根据律,它自身却决不能还原为这些形式,从而也不能在事因学上获得最后的说明,没有彻底根究的可能。在它进入那形式之后,即在它是现象时,它固然是完全可以理解的,但是在它内在的本质上,却并不因这种可理解就有了丝毫的解释。因此,一种认识愈是带有必然性,愈多一些根本不容有别的想法178或表象法的东西,——例如空间的那些关系——,这些关系愈是明晰和充足;就愈少纯粹客观的内容,或者说其中愈少真正的实在性。反过来说,认识中愈多一些必须纯粹偶然来理解的东西,愈多一些作为单是经验上的已知而对我们涌现的东西,则这种认识里就愈多真正客观的东西,实际的东西;不过同时也就更多一些不可解释的东西,即更多一些不能再从别的什么引伸[得来]的东西。

    诚然,一切时代都有错认自己目标的事因学,企图把所有的有机生命还原为化学作用或电的作用;再把一切化学作用,即物性,还原为力学作用(由于原子的形态的作用);再又把力学作用一部分还原为运动的对象,而这就是时间空间为运动的可能性而统一起来,一部分还原为几何学的对象,即空间中的位置(譬如人们——而且他们也是正确的——纯粹以几何的方式求得一个作用的递减与距离的平方成比例或求得杠杆理论,大概也是用这种方式)。最后几何学又可还原为算术,而算术,由于只有一进向,已是根据律最易理解的,最易全面看到的,可以根究到底的一个形态。这里概括地指出的方法有下面这些例证:德谟克利特的原子[论],笛卡儿的漩涡[论],勒萨琦的机械物理学。勒萨琦在接近上世纪末的时候,曾企图机械地以作用与反作用解释化学的亲和力以及引力;关于这一点,在《牛顿的卢克瑞斯》中可以看到更详尽的论述。雷尔以形式和混合作为动物生命的原因也是这种倾向。最后,完全属于这一类的是目前在十九世纪中叶又[旧梦]重温的,由于无知而自以为新创的粗鄙的唯物主义。这种唯物主义,首先在笨拙的否认生命力之后,要从物理的、化学的一些力来解释生命现象,再又认为这些物理化学的力是从物质的、位置的、梦想的原子的形态和运动的机械作用产生的。这就是要把自然界的一切力还原为作用与反作用,而这些就是它的“自在之物”。按这种说法,甚至于光也得是一种幻想的,为此目的而假定的以太的机械震动或根本是波动;这以太在被关涉到时,就擂鼓似的撞击视网膜;于是,譬如是每秒483兆次就是红色,而每秒727兆次就是紫色等等。这样说来,色盲[的人]大概就是那些数不清每秒钟被擂击若干次的人了,难道不是吗?在歌德的色素学说出现五十年后的今天,还有这样粗犷的、机械的、德漠克利特式的、笨拙的、真正块然一物的学说,倒真是合了某些人的胃口,这些人还相信牛顿的光素同质说而不以为耻呢。他们将发现人们对于孩子(对于德谟克利特)可以包涵的,对于成人[现代人]却不能原谅了。这些学说甚至会有一天很不体面的倒台,那时,人人都溜开了,装着他并未在场似的。我们不久还要谈到这种原始自然力互相还原的错误,这里暂以此为止。即令假定这种说法可以行得通,那么,一切一切诚然是得以解释了,追出根由了,最后甚至还原到一个运算公式了;那么,这公式也就是智慧的大殿上最最神圣的东西了,根据律到底幸运地[把人们]引到了这里了。但是现象的一切内容也要消失而只剩下空洞的形式了。那显现着的什么就要还原到它是如何显现的,而这如何就必须也是先验可认识的[东西],从而也就是完全有赖于主体的,从而仅仅是对于主体而有的,从而到底只是幻象,只是表象,始终是表象的形式。要问自在之物,是不可能的。假定这样说得通,那么,按这种说法,整个世界就真是从主体引伸出来的了,并且是在事实上完成了费希特在表面上想用他的乱吹牛来完成的东西。——可是这样是行不通的,在这种方式之下,人们建立的是幻想,是诡辩,是空中楼阁,而不是科学。[不过]把自然中许多复杂的现象还原为个别原始的力,也有成功的:而每次有所成功,也就是一个真正的进步。人们曾把一些初以为是不同的力和不同的物性一个从另一个引出(例如从电引出磁力),并由此而减少了这些力的数目。如果事因学这样认识了,提出了一切原始的自然力,并确立了它们的现象以因果性为线索而出现于时间和空间的规律,以及[这些现象]互相决定其地位的作用方式或规律;那么事因学也就达到目的了。但是,[尽管如此,]总要剩下些原始力,总要留下不可溶解的残渣作为现象的一内容,而这内容是不可还原为现象的形式的,所以也不是按根据律可从别的什么得到解释的。——因为在自然界的每一事物里面,总有些东西是绝对说不上根据的,要解释也是不可能的,是没有原因可求的;这就是每一事物独特的作用方式,也即是它存在的方式,它的本质。事物的每一个别作用虽然都可指出一个原因,由此得出它必须恰好在此时,在此地起作用;但决不能得出它之所以根本有作用和恰好是如此起作用。即令这事物没有其他属性,即令它是日影中的一颗尘埃,那么,那不得而根究的东西至少还是要以重力和不可透入性显示出来的。我说,这不可根究的东西之于尘埃,就等于意志之于人,并且和意志一样,在其本质上是不服从任何解释说明的;是的,这不可根究的东西,它本身和意志就是同一的。对于意志的每一表出,对于此时此地的意志的每一个别活动,[人们]固然得以指出一个动机,并且在个人性格的前提之下,意志还必须随这动机而起作用。然而人之[所以]有这性格,人之[所以] 根本有欲求;在一些动机中[何以] 单是这一动机而不是别的,还有任何一个动机[所以]发动意志等,对于这些[问题],从来就没有一个可以指出的根由。[这,]在人就是他不可根究的,在以动机说明行动时所假定的性格,在无机物体则正是它本质的物性,是它起作用的方式。这种作用方式的表出是由外来影响所引出的,它自身则相反,却不为它以外的什么所决定,所以也是不可解释的。181它的个别现象,它唯一赖以成为可见的那些现象,是服从根据律的,它自身是无根据的。这是经院学派基本上早已正确地认识了的,并已把它叫作实体的形式。(见苏阿内兹《形而上学的辩论》辩论第十五,第一段)以为最经常的、最普遍的和最简单的那些现象就是我们最[能]的理解的[现象],这种说法是一个既巨大而又流行的错误,因为这些现象不过是我们最常见的,我们对于这些现象虽然无知,但已习已为常[而不再求理解]了。[其实]一颗石子往地下掉正和一个动物的运动是同样不可解释的。前已说过,人们曾经以为从最普遍的自然力(例如引力,凝聚力,不可透入性)出发,就可从这些常见的自然力说明不经常而只是在复合的情况下起作用的那些力(例如化学性能,电力,磁力),然后又从这些力来理解有机体和动物的生命,甚至于要由这些力来理解人的认识和意欲。人们默无一言地安于从许多隐秘属性出发,而如何弄明白这些属性则已放弃,因为他们所要的是想在这些属性上面进行建筑,而不是从下面来探讨这些属性。这种做法,如已说过的,是不会成功的。

    撇开这一面不说,这样的建筑物也总是悬空的。那些说明、解释。最后又还原到一个未知[数],而其为未知正无异于出发时的第一个疑问,这有什么用处呢?人们对于那些普遍自然力的内在本质,到底是不是比对一个动物的内在本质理解得多一些呢?彼此不都是一样未经探讨的吗?这两种本质都是不可根究的,因为它们都是无根据的,因为它们都是现象的内容,都是现象的什么,都是不能还原为现象的形式,现象的如何的,都不能还原为根据律。可是我们呢,我们的目的并不在事因学而是在哲学,即是说不在对世界的相对认识而在对世界的绝对认识,[所以]我们是走的一条方向相反的路,即是从我们直接的,认识得最完整的,绝对熟悉的,最接近的东西出发,以求了解那离我们较远的,片面地间接地知道的东西;我们要从最强烈、最显著、最清晰的现象出发,以求了解那些较不完备的,较微弱的现象。除了我自己的身体以外,我对一切事物所知道的只是一面,表象的一面;而其内在的本质,即令我认识其变化所从出的一切原因,对于我依然是不得其门而入的,是一个深藏的秘密。只有比较一下当动机推动我而我的身体发出一个动作时在我自己里面所发生的东西,比较一下那是我自己的,被外在根据所决定的变化之内在本质的东西,我才能对无机体如何随原因而变化的方式获得理解,这样才能体会它的内在本质是什么;而对于这本质所以显现的原因的知识,则只能示我以其进入时间空间的规律而已,此外再没什么别的。我之所以能作这样的比较,那是因为我的身体乃是那唯一的客体,即我不但认识其一面,表象的一面,而且还认识其第二面,叫做意志的那一面的客体。所以我不应相信:如果我能把自己的有机体,然后把我的认识,我的意欲和我的由动机而产生的行动还原为由原因产生的动作;为由电力、化学作用、机械作用产生的动作,我就会对于自己的认识,意欲等理解得更为透彻;而是只要我所求的是哲学而不是事因学,就必须反过来首先从我们自己的由动机而产生的行为,学会在本质上理解无机物体那些最简单的、最寻常的、我所看到随原因而起的运动,而把表出于自然界一切物体中那些不可根究的力,在种类上认作与那在我里面作为意志的东西是同一的,不过在程度上与此有别而已。这就叫做:在《根据律》一书中提出的第四类表象应成为我认识第一类表象的内在本质的钥匙,并且我必须从动机律,在其内在意义上,学会理解因果律。

    斯宾诺莎说(《书札》第六二封),那一掷而飞入空中的石子如果有意识的话,将认为它是由于自己的意志而飞行的。我只补充说,那石子[容或]是对的。投掷[这动作]之于它,正如动机之于183我;在它作为凝聚力、重力、恒存性而显现于上述状态中的东西,在内在本质上也就和我在自己里面认作意志的东西是同一物,并且如果石子也有了认识,这也就是它要认作意志的东西。斯宾诺莎在说这话时,他注意的是石子所以飞的必然性,并且要把这种必然性移作一个人个别意志活动的必然性。他这样作也是对的。和他相反,我则考察内在的本质。这内在本质,作为一切现象的必然性(即出自原因的后果)的前提,才赋予这必然性以意义和妥当性;在人叫做性格,在石子叫做物性。两者是同一的东西,[不过],如果是直接被认识的,就叫做意志。在石子,它[只]有程度最低微的可见性、客体性,而在人,它[却]有程度最强的可见性、客体性。甚至圣奥古斯丁就以正确的感知而认识了这和我们意欲等同的,在一切事物的向上冲动中的东西,我不禁要在这里把他对于此事的素朴的说法引述一番,他说:“如果我们是动物的话,我们就会爱肉体的生命以及相应于这生命的意义的东西,这也就会是我们足够的幸福了;如果按此说来我们就幸福了,我们也就会不再追求什么了。同样,如果我们是树木,那么我们就不能意识什么,不能由运动而有所爱慕了,然而我们仍好象是有所追求似的,以此追求我们得以是生产果实的,并获得更丰富的果实。如果我们是石头,或是流水,或是风,或是火焰,或是其他这类的东西,没有任何感觉与生命,然而并不是我们就缺乏对自己位置和秩序的欲求,因为如同一种欲望似的,重量对于物体也是有决定性的,或以引力而下降,或以轻飘而上升,因为物体之彼驱使是由于其重量,正犹如心之被驱使是由于欲望,驱使到哪里,就到哪里。”(《上帝之国》xi,28)

    还有值得指出的是倭以勒曾洞察到引力的本质最后必须还原为物体本有的“倾向和贪欲”(那就是意志)(《上公主书》第68函)。正是这种看法使他不喜欢牛顿用的引力这个概念,他颇有意按从前笛卡儿的学说对这概念作修正的尝试,就是从一种以太对物体的冲击来引伸引力,认为这样会“合理些,对于爱好鲜明易解的基本原理的人们”也要相安些。他想看到把吸引作用当作隐秘属性而放逐于物理学之外。这种看法正是只和倭以勒时代作为非物质的灵魂的对应物而流行着的死气沉沉的自然观相符合的,不过就我所确立的基本真理这一面来说,值得注意的是,还在那时这位卓越的人物在遥远地看到这真理闪耀的时候,却急于要及时回头,并且由于他怕看到当时的一切基本观点受到威胁,他甚至又去向陈旧的,已经推翻了的无稽之谈求庇护。

    我们知道杂多性绝对地必须以时间和空间为条件,也只是在时间和空间中才可思维的;在这种意义下我们把时间和空间称为个体化原理。不过我们已把时间和空间认作根据律的形态,而我们所有的先验知识就都是在这条定律中表现出来的。这些形态作为形态说,如上面已分析过的,就只能是事物的可知性上所有的,而不能是事物本身所有的,即是说这些形态只是我们认识的形式而不是自在之物的属性。自在之物之所以自在是独立于认识的一切形式之外的,并且独立于“是主体的客体”这个最普遍的形式之外,即是说自在之物是根本不同于表象的东西。如果这自在之物就是意志,——我相信这是我已充分证明了,弄明白了的——,那么,意志作为意志并和它的现象分开来看,就站在时间和空间之外了,从而也不知有什么杂多性,从而[只]是“一”了;然而如已说过的,这“一”既不象一个个体的“一”,又不象一个概念的“一”,而是一种与杂多性可能的条件,亦即和个体化原理不相涉的东西。事物在空间和时间中的杂多性全部是意志的客体性,因此杂多性管不着意志,意志也不管杂多性,依然是不可分的。[不能说]在石头里面是意志的一小部分,在人里面是其大部分,因为部分与全体的关系是专属于空间的,只要人离开这一直观的形式说话,这种关系就再没有什么意义了。相反,这或多或少只管得着现象,即只管可见性、客体化。以可见性或客体化的程度说,那么在植物里的是高于在石头里的,在动物里的又高于在植物里的,是的,意志已出现于可见性,它的客体化是有无穷等级的,有如最微弱的晨曦或薄暮和最强烈的日光之间的无限级别一样,有如最高声音和最微弱的尾声之间的无限级别一样。往后在下文中我们还要回头来考察可见性的这种级别,这是属于意志的客体化,属于它的本质的写照的。意志客体化的级别已不是和意志本身直接有关的了,在这些级别上,现象的杂多性就更管不着意志本身了;而现象的杂多性就是每一形式中个体的数量或每种力个别表出的数量。[这杂多性管不着意志],因为杂多性是直接由时间和空间决定的,而意志是决不进入时间空间的。它呈现于一株或千百万株橡树,都是同样完整的,同样彻底的。橡树的数量,橡树在空间和时间中的繁殖对于意志本身这方面是毫无意义的,只有就个体的杂多性说才是有意义的;而这些个体是在空间和时间中被认识的,又是繁殖于,播散于空间时间中的。它们的杂多性也只和意志的现象有关,与意志自身无关。因此人们也许可以主张,假如,——因为不可能——一个单一的生物,哪怕是最微小的一个,完全消灭了,那么整个世界也必须和它同归于尽。在对于这一点有所感悟时,伟大的神秘主义者安琪路斯·席勒治乌斯说:“我知道,没有我,上帝一忽儿也不能生存;我若化为无而不在了,他也必然要丢掉精神。”

    人们曾以各种方式企图使天体的无穷大更适合于每个人的理解力,于是,也曾由此取得了促进鼓舞人心的考察的缘由,譬如谈什么地球的,甚至人的渺小,然后又反转来说这渺小的人里面又有伟大的精神,能够发现、了解、甚至测量宇宙之大等等。这都很好!但就我来说,在考察宇宙的无穷大时,最重要的是那本质自身,它的现象即此世界的那本质自身,——不管它可能是什么——,它真正的自己究竟不能是这样展布于无边的空间,不能是这样分散了的。这无尽的广袤完全只属于它的现象,它自己则相反,在自然界每一事物中,在每一生命体中,都是完整的、不可分的。因此,即令是人们只株守任何一个个别的[物体或生命体],人们并不会损失什么;并且即令人们测量了这无边无际的宇宙,或是更合目的些,亲自飞过了无尽的空间,却还是不能获得什么真正的智慧。人们只有彻底研究任何一个个别的[事物],要学会完全认识,完全理解这个别事物的真正、原有的本质,才能获得智慧。

    如此说来,下面的东西,也就是这里在每一个柏拉图的信徒自然而然已经涌上心头的东西,在下一篇里就会是[我们]详细考察的题材了。这就是说意志客体化的那些不同级别,在无数个体中表出,或是作为个体未曾达到的标准模式,或是作为事物的永久形式,它们本身是并不进入时间空间,不进入个体的这媒介的:而是在时间之外的,常住不变的,永久存在的,决不是[后来才] 变成的;同时这些个体则有生灭,永远在变,从不常住。[因此] 我说“意志客体化”的这些级别不是别的,而就是柏拉图的那些理念。我在这里暂先提到这一点,是为了以后好在这个意义上使用理念这个词。所以在我用这个词时,总要用它原始的,道地的,柏拉图曾赋予过的意义来体会;而决不可想到以经院派的方式来进行独断的理性的那些抽象产物上去。康德拿柏拉图早已占用了的,并且使用得极为恰当的这个词来标志那些抽象产物,是既不相称又不合法的误用。所以我对理念的体会是:理念就是意志的客体化每一固定不变的级别,只要意志是自在之物,因而不与杂多性相涉的话。而这些级别对个别事物的关系就等于级别是事物的永恒形式或标准模式。关于柏拉图的有名理论,狄阿琴尼斯·181勒厄兹乌斯(《希腊哲学家传记》Ⅳ,12)给了我们一个最简短最紧凑的叙述:“柏拉图的意思是说理念之于自然,有如给自然套上一种格式,其他一切事物只是和理念相似而已,是作为理念的摹本而存在的。”至于康德误用[理念]这个词,我在这里不再理会,必须要说的都在附录中。

    意志客体化最低的一级表现为最普遍的自然力。这种自然力,一部分是无例外的显现于每一种物质中,如重,如不可透入性;一部分则各别分属于现有一切物质,有些管这一种物质,有些管那一种物质,由此而成为各别特殊的物质,如固体性,液体性,弹性,电气,磁力,化学属性和各种物性。这些都是意志的直接表出,无异于人的动作;并且作为这种直接表出是没有根由的,也无异于人的性格;只有它们的个别现象和人的行为一样,是服从根据律的;它们自身既不能叫作后果,也不能叫做原因,而是一切原因后果先行的,作为前提的条件。它们自己的本质就是通过这些原因后果而展出而呈现的。因此,要问重力的原因,电气的原因,那是没有意思的。这些都是原始的力,它们的表出虽然按因和果而进行,乃至它们的个别现象都有一个原因,而这原因又是这样的一个个别现象,决定着该力的表出必须在时间和空间中发生;但该力本身却不是一个原因的后果,也不是一个后果的原因。因此说“石子所以下落,重力是其原因”,也是错误的;其实这里更应说地球处在近边是石子落下的原因,因为是地球吸引着石子;如果把地球挪开了,石子便不会掉下,尽管重力依然存在,力本身完全在因果锁链之外。因果锁链以时间为前提,只能就时间说才有意义,而力本身却是在时间之外的。个别变化总有一个同类的个别变化为原因,而不是以该力为原因,力的表出就是个别的变化。因为不管一个原因出现多少次,那一贯以后果赋予原因的就是一种自然力;而作为自然力,它就是无根由的,即是说完全在原因的锁链之外,根本在根据律的范围之外;在哲学上它被认作意志的直接客体性,是整个自然的“自在”[本身];在事因学上——这里是在物理学上——它却被指为原始的力,也即是“隐秘属性”。

    在意志的客体性较高的级别里我们看到显著的个性出现,尤其是在人,[这种个性]出现为个别性格的巨大差别,也即是完整的人格;这是在显著不同的个别相貌上已有着外在表现的,而人的相貌又包括着整个的体型。动物的个性差别在程度上远不及人,只有最高等的动物还有点踪迹可寻;在动物还是“种性”占绝对的统治地位,所以个别的相貌也就不显著了。越到下等动物,个性的痕迹越是汩没于种属的一般性格中,这些种属也就只有单一的相貌。[在动物的种属中,]人们知道一个种族的生理特征,就能对每一个个体事先作出精确的判断,与此相反,在人这个物种,每一个体都得个别的研究,个别的探讨,因为[人有了]与理性而俱来的伪装的可能性,所以要有几分把握事先来判断人的行径是极为困难的。人类和其他一切物种的区别也许和这一点有关,即是说大脑皮在鸟类是完全没有褶叠皱纹的,在啮齿类皱纹也还很微弱,即令是在高等动物也比在人类的要[左右]两边匀整些,并且在每一个体的相似性和人相比也更少变化。此外,可以作为区别人禽有无个性特征看的一个现象是动物在寻求“性”的满足时没有显著的选择,而在人类这种选择固然是在独立于任何反省思维之外的,本能的方式之下[进行的],竟强调到这种程度,以致选择转进为强烈的激情了。所以每一个人要看成一个特殊规定的,具有特征的意志现象,在一定程度上甚至要看成一个特殊的理念;而在动物整个的说都缺乏这种个性特征,因为只有物种还保有一种特殊意义。与人类的距离愈远,个性特征的痕迹愈消失;到了植物,除了从土壤、气候及其他偶然性的有利或不利影响得以充分说明的那些特殊属性外,已完全没有其他的个体特性了。最后在无机的自然界,则一切个性已经消失无余了。只有结晶体还可在某种意义上看作个体,它是趋向固定方向的冲力的一个单位,在僵化作用中冻结而留下了那冲力的遗迹。同时它也是它原始形态的聚合体,由于一个理念而联成单位,完全和一棵树是各自发展的组织纤维的聚合体一样。在树叶的每根筋络中,在每片树叶中,在每一根枝条中都呈现着,重复着这种纤维;而这些东西中的每一件又可在一定意义下看成是个别的生长的,寄生于一个更大的生长物而获得营养,所以也和结晶体一样,也是小植物有系统的聚合体;不过这[树的]整体才是一个不可分的理念的,亦即意志客体化这一固定级别的完整表现。但是同类结晶体中的个体,除了外在偶然性带来的区别外,不能更有其他区别;人们甚至可以任意使任何一类成为或大或小的结晶体。可是个体作为个体说,亦即具有个别特征的形迹的个体,在无机自然界是绝对找不到的。无机自然界的一切现象都是普遍自然力的表出,也就是意志客体化的这样一些级别:这些自然力的客体化完全不借个性的差别,(如在有机自然界那样,)——这些个性是部分地表出了整个的理念——,而仅是表出于种属的;这种属又是完整地,毫无任何差别地表出于每一个别现象的。时间、空间、杂多性和由于原因而来的规定既不属于意志,又不属于理念(意志客体化的级别),而只属于它们的个别现象,那么,在这样一种自然力的,——如重力的,电力的——千百万现象中,自然力作为自然力就只能以完全同样的方式表出,而只有外来情况才能够改变[一个]现象。自然力的本质在其一切现象中的这种统一性,这些现象发生时的不变常规,在因果性的线索下只要有了发生的条件,就叫做一个自然津。自然力的特征既是在自然律中表达出来的,在自然律中固定了的,如果一旦由于经验而认识了这样一条自然律,那就可以很准确地预先规定并计算这自然力的现象。意志客体化较低级别的现象所具有的这种规律性使这些现象获得一个不同的外表,有别于同一意志在它客体化的较高,即较清晰的级别上的现象,即有别于在动物,在人及其行动中的意志现象,而这些现象中又有个别特性或强或弱的出现,以及由动机推动[的行为],——动机是在认识中的,对于旁观者始终是隐而不见的——,遂使[人们]至今未能认识到这两类现象的内在本质是同一的。

    如果人们从个别事物的认识,而不是从理念的认识出发,则自然律的准确无差误就会有些使人出乎意料之外而惊异,有时甚至使人惊惧战栗。人们可能感到诧异,大自然竟一次也不忘记它自己的规律,例如只要是符合一条自然律而在一定条件之下,某191些物质在遇合时就会产生化合作用,放出气体,发生燃烧;所以只要条件齐备,不管是我们的设施使然或者完全是出于偶然(由于原非意料所及,准确性就更可诧异),则立刻而无延宕地就会发生一定的现象,今天如此,千年之前也是如此。我们对于这种可惊异的事实有着最鲜明的感觉是在罕有的,只在极复杂的情况下才出现的现象中——不过是在这些情况下预先告诉了我们[会出现]的现象——,例如说某些金属带有酸化了的水分,一种接着另外一种交互相间而互相挨着时,把小小一片银箔放在这一串金属的两端之间,这片银箔一定会突然地自行焚毁于绿色火焰之中,或是在一定条件之下,坚硬的钻石也要把自己化为碳酸。自然力好象有一种无所不在的心灵似的,这才是使我们惊异的东西,而日常现象中并不引起我们注意的事,我们在这里都看到因果之间的关联原来是如此的神秘,实和人们在符、咒和鬼神之间虚构的关联无异,说鬼神是在符篆的召唤之下必然出现的。与此相反,如果我们已经深入哲学的认识,认识了一种自然力就是意志客体化的一定级别,也即是我们认为是自己最内在的本质的客体化的一个级别;认识了这意志本身是自在的,既不同于它的现象,又不同于现象的形式,不在时间和空间之内,因而由时间空间制约的杂多性既不属于意志,也不直接属于它客体化的级别,也就是不属于理念,而只属于理念的现象,认识了因果律只在时间和空 间上说才有意义,因为因果律只是在时间空间中为各种理念翻了多少番的现象,意志自行显示于其中的现象,决定它们的位置,规定这些现象必须进入的秩序;——我说,如果在这些认识中我们明白了康德的伟大学说的内在旨趣,明白了空间、时间和因果性与自在之物无关而只是现象所有,只是我们“认识”的形式而不是自在之物的本性,那么我们就能理解[人们]对于自然力作用的规律性和准确性,对于自然力亿万现象完全的齐一性,对于这些现象出现的毫无差误等等的那种惊奇,在事实上可比拟于一个孩子或野蛮人初次透过多棱的玻璃来看一朵花,对他看到的无数朵花的完全相同惊奇不止而各别地数着每一朵花的花瓣。

    所以每一普遍的、原始的自然力,在其内在本质上并不是别的,而只是意志在[最]低级别上的客体化。每一个这样的级别,我们按柏拉图的意思称之为一个永恒的理念。而自然律则是理念对其现象的形式之关系。这形式就是时间、空间和因果性,而三者又有着必然的、不可分的联系和彼此的相互关系,理念通过时间和空间自行增殖为无数现象,但是现象按以进入多样性的形式的那个秩序都是由因果律硬性规定的。因果律好比是各个不同理念的那些现象之间的临界点的限额似的,空间、时间和物质就是按此限额而分配于那些现象的。因此,这限额就必然地和全部现存物质的同一性有关,而物质又是所有那些不同现象共同的不变底料。如果这些现象不全都仰仗那共同的物质,物质也无须分属于现象的话,那也就无须乎这样一条定律来规定现象的要求了,现象就可全都同时并列的,经历无穷的时间充塞无尽的空间。所以单是为了永恒理念,所有那些现象都要仰仗同一的物质,才必须有物质进出[于现象]的规则,要是没有这种规则,现象和现象之间就不会彼此互让了。因果律就是这样在本质上和实体恒存津相联的,两者互相从对方获得意义;不过空间和时间对于两者也有着与此相同的关系。原来在同一物质上有相反规定这种单纯的可能性,这就是时间,同一物质在一切相反的规定下恒存,这种单纯的可能性就是空间。因此我们在前一篇里曾把物质解释为时间和空间的统一;这种统一又表现为偶然属性在实体恒存时的变换,这种变换普遍的可能性就正是因果性或变易。因此我们也说过物质彻始彻终是因果性。我们曾把悟性解释为因果性在主体方面的对应物,并说过物质(即作为表象的整个世界)只是对悟性而存在的,悟性作为物质必需的对应物是物质的条件,是物质的支点,[这里]说这一切,都只是为了顺便回忆一下第一篇所论述过的东西。要完全理解这一、二两篇,就要注意到这两篇之间内在的一致,因为统一于真实世界不可分的两面,意志和表象,在这两篇里是把它们割裂开来了,[而所以这样做,乃是为了]以便分别孤立地,更明晰地认识[世界的这两个方面]。

    再举一个例子以便更清楚地说明因果律如何只在对时间的关系,空间的关系,对存在于二者的统一中的物质的关系上才有意义,也许不是多余的罢。[因果律的意义]在于它规定一些界限,自然力的现象即按这些界限而分占物质;而原始的自然力本身作为意志的直接客体化,意志作为自在之物,都是不服从根据律的,都不在这些形式中;[也]只有在这些形式中,然后每一种事因学的说明才有妥当性和意义。事因学的说明也正以此故而决不能触及自然的内在本质。——为了举例,我们可以想一想一部按力学原理制成的机器。铁质的重块由于它们的重力,才发起运动;铜的轮盘由于它们的固体性,才发生抗拒作用;借它们的不可透入性,才互相推动,互相擎举并推动,举起杠杆等等。这里,重力,固体性,不可透人性是原始的,未经解释的一些力;力学仅仅只指出这些自然力按以表示自己,按以出现,并按以支配一定的物质和时间、空间的一些条件和方式。假如现在有一块磁性很强的磁铁对那些重块的铁发生作用,抵消了重力,那么机器的运转就会停顿,而这里的物质也就立刻成为完全另一种自然力的舞台了。对于这一自然力,事因学的说明又同样只指出这个力,磁性,出现的条件,此外也就没什么了。或者是把那机器上的铜片放在锌板上,而在两者间导入酸性液体,这就使该机器的原来的物质又陷入另一种原始力,即陷入金属的化学放电作用之中;于是化学放电作用又按其特有的那些规律而支配着物质,在这物质上显出它自己的现象。关于这些现象,事因学也只能指出现象出现的一些情况和规律,此外不能再有什么了。现在[再]让我们把温度加高,又导来纯氧,整个机器便燃烧起来,这即是说又一次有一种完全不同的自然力,亦即化学作用,在此时此地不可抗拒地占有那物质,在物质上显现为理念而为意志客体化的一个固定级别。由此产生的金属白垩又再和一种什么酸化合,就产生一种盐,出现了结晶体。这又是另一种理念的现象,这理念自身又是完全不可根究的,而其现象的出现又有赖干事因学能指出的那些条件。结晶体风化,和别的物质因素混合,于是又从这些混合中长出植物生命来,这又是一种新的意志现象。如此类推以至于无穷,可以跟踪恒存的物质而看到时而是一自然力,时而是那一自然力获得支配它的权利,看到这些力无可规避地掌握着这权利以出现[于世]而展出其本质。这个权利的规定,这权利在时间空间中成为有效的那一点,这是因果律指出来的,但是以此为根据的说明也就仅仅到此止步。“力”自身是意志的现象,是不服从根据律的那些形态,也即是无根据的。“力”在一切时间之外,是无所不在的,好象是不断地在等待着一些情况的出现,以便在这些情况下出现,以便在排挤了那些直至当前还支配着某一定物质的力之后,能占有那物质。一切时间都只是为“力”的现象而存在,对于。“力”自身是无意义的。化学作用的一些“力”可在一物质中长眠几千年,直至和反应剂接触才得到解放,这时它们就显现了:但时间就只是为这显现,而不是为那些“力”自身而有的。金属放电作用可长眠于铜和锌中几千年,铜与锌和银放在一起也相安无事;而这三者一旦在必要的条件下互相接触,银就必然化为火焰。甚至在有机领域内,我们也可看到一粒干瘪的种子,把那长眠于[其中]的力保存了三千年之后,最后在顺利的情况出现时,又成为植物。

    如果由于这一考察,我们弄清楚了自然力和它所有的现象两196者间的区别;如果我们体会了自然力就是在这一固定级别上客体化了的意志本身;[体会了]出自时间和空间的杂多性仅仅只属于现象,而因果律也只是为个别现象在时间、空间中决定地位而已;那么,我们就会认识到马勒布朗希关于偶然原因的学说的全部真理和深刻意义。马勒布朗希在《真理研究》,尤其是在该书第六篇第二段第三章和附录中对这一章的说明中阐述了这一学说,把他的学说和我这里的论述比较一下,就可发现这两种学说虽在思想的路线上差别极大,却是完全一致的,这样比较是值得辛苦一趟的。是的,马勒布朗希完全被他的时代无可抗拒地强加于他的那些流行的信条所局限,然而在这样的束缚中,在这样的重负下,他还能这样幸运地,这样正确地找到真理,又善于把这真理和那些信条,至少是在字面上,统一起来;这是我不得不叹服的。

    原来真理的力量之大是难以相信的,它的经久不衰也是难以限量的。我们在各种不同的时代,不同的国家所有一切独断的信条中,甚至是在最芜杂的、最荒唐的信条中也能多方的发现真理的痕迹;这些痕迹常和光怪陆离的事物为伍,虽在奇怪的混合之中,但总还是可以识别的。所以真理有如一种植物,在岩石堆中发芽,然而仍是向着阳光生长,钻隙迂回地,伛偻、苍白、委屈,——然而还是向着阳光生长。

    马勒布朗希诚然是对的:每一个自然的原因都是一个偶然的原因,只提供机会,提供契机使那唯一的,不可分的意志得以表出为现象;而意志乃是一切事物自在的本身,它的逐级客体化就是这整个可见的世界。不是现象的全部,不是现象的内在本质,而只有这出现,这转化为可见,在此时此地的出现和转化才是由原因引起的,也只在这种意义上是有赖于原因的。现象的内在本质乃是意志自身,根据律不能适用于它,从而它也是无根据的。世界上没有一个东西在它根本的,整个的存在上有一个什么原因,而只有一个它所以恰好在此时此地的原因。为什么一颗石子一会儿表现出重力,一会儿表现出固体性,那是有赖于原因,有赖于外来作用的,也是可以由这些原因或作用来解释的;但是那些属性本身,也就是石子的全部本质,由这些属性所构成而又按刚才说的那些方式表出的本质,石子所以根本是这样一个如此这般的事物,它[何以]根本存在着,这些都是无根由的而是无根据的意志的“可见化”。所以说一切原因都是偶然原因。我们既在无知的自然界发现了这一点,那么,在那些已非原因和刺戟而是动机决定着现象出现的时间地点的场合,也即是在人和动物的行为中,也正是如此。因为在这些场合和在自然界,都是那唯一的同一的意志在显现,这意志在其显露的程度上差别很大,在各程度的现象中被复制了;而就这现象说,那是服从根据律的,它自在的本身却独立于这一切之外。动机并不决定人的性格,而只决定这性格的显现,也就是决定行动:只决定生命过程的外在形相,而不决定其内在的意义和内蕴。这后二者来自人的性格,而性格是意志的直接表出,所以是无根由的。为什么这个人坏,那个人好,这是不以动机或外来作用,如什么箴诫或说教为转移的,而是在这种意义上简直就无法解释。但是一个坏蛋或是在他周围的小圈子里以琐细的不义,胆小的诡计,卑鄙的捣蛋表出自己的坏,或是作为一个征服者而在迫害一些民族,把世界推入悲惨的深渊,使 千百万人流血[牺牲];这些却是他显现的外在形相,是现象所有的,非本质的东西,是以命运把他放在哪种情况为转移的,是以环境,外来影响,动机为转移的,然而[人们又]决不能从这些方面来说明他在这些动机上的决断,决断来自意志,而这意志的现象就是这个人。关于这一点,待第四篇再说。性格如何展开其特性的方式方法完全可以比拟于无知自然界的每一物体如何表出其物性的方式方法。水,具有其内在的特性,总还是水。水或是作为宁静的湖而反映着湖边[的风物],或是泡沫飞溅从岩石上倾泻而下,或是由于人为的设施而向上喷出如同一根长线,——这些却有赖于外因;而或是这样或是那样,对于水来说都是同样自然的,不过按情况的不同,它的表出也有这样那样[的不同];对于任何[可能的]情况它都处于同样准备状态,并且在每一情况下它都忠实于自己的性格,总是只显示这个性格。同样每个人的性格也会在一切情况下显示出来,不过由此产生的现象如何,则将各随其情况而定。

    如果我们现在由于上面所有这些关于自然力及其现象的考察而弄清楚了从原因作出来的说明能走多么远,必须在什么地方停步,——如果这种说明要不堕落为那种愚蠢的企图,企图把一切现象的内容都还原为现象的一些赤裸裸的形式,以至最后除形式而外便一无所有了——,那么,我们也就能够在大致地规定要求干事因学的是什么。事因学的职责是给自然界的一切现象找出原因,即找出这些现象无论在什么时候都要出现的那些情况,然后又得把在多种情况下形态已很繁复的现象还原为在这一切现象中起作用的,在指出原因时已被假定的那东西,还原为自然界中原始的力,同时正确地区别着现象的不同究竟是从力的不同,还是从力借以表出的那些情况的不同来的,并且既要防止把同一种力而只是在不同情况下的表现当作不同种类的力的现象看,又不可反过来把原是属于不同种类的力的现象当作一种力的[不同]表现。这就直接需要判断力;这也就是何以在物理学上,只有这样少数的人能够扩大[我们的]见解,但是任何人都能推广经验。在物理学中懒惰和无知使人倾向于过早地援引各种原始力,这一点在经院学派的存在和本质中以近乎讽刺的夸大,就已表现出来了。我最不愿意的就是促成这些东西的卷上重来,人们不去提出一个物理的解释,反而求助于意志的客体化或上帝的创造力,这都是不容许的。原来物理学要求的是原因,而意志可决不是原因。意志对现象的关系完全不遵循根据律,而是就其自在的本身说[原]是意志的东西,在另一方面它又是作为表象而存在的,也即是现象。作为现象,它服从那些构成现象的形式的规律;譬如说,每一运动尽管它每次都是意志的显现,却仍必须有一个原因;就这运动对一定时间、地点的关系说,亦即不是在普遍性上,不是在它内在的本质上说,而是作为个别的现象说,这运动就是由这个原因来解释的。这个原因,在石头是力学原因,在人的行动是动机,可是决不能没有这个原因。在另一面,那一般的东西,某一种类一切现象所共同的本质,也就是不假定它,则从原因来的解释就会无意思无意义的那东西,——这个东西就是普遍的自然力。这种自然力在物理学上不能不一直下去都是隐秘属性,正因为这就是事因学的说明到了尽头,形而上学的说明[从此]发端的地方了。因的锁链和果的锁链决不会被人们要向之求助的原始力所打断,也不回归到这原始的力,不是把原始力当作[锁链的]第一个环节而回归到它;而是这锁链的[一切环节,]不分最近的和最远的,都已先假定了原始的“力”,否则什么也不能说明。许多因和许多果的系列可以是些极不相同的“力”的现象,这些力在因果系列的引导下接踵成为可见的,这是我在前面那个金属机器的例子中已阐明了的。但是这些原始的,不得互相引出的力虽不相同,却一点也不打断那原因锁链的统一性,不打断这锁链中一切环节间的联系。“自然”的事因学和“自然”的哲学决不互相损害,而是从不同观点来考察同一对象,平行不悖。事因学论证那些必然导致个别的,要说明的现象的原因,指出那些普遍的,在所有这些原因后果中起作用的力作为事因学一切说明的基础,并精确地规定这些力,规定它们的数目,差别;然后规定每一种力各按情况的不同而分别出现于这些情况中的一切作用。每一种力又都是遵循它特有的性格而出现的,这个性格又是它按一个[从来]不失误的规则展出的,这规则就叫做自然律。物理学一直在每一点上都完成了这一切[任务],达到了它的圆满境界,那么,在无机的自然界中就不会还有不知道的力了,也再不会有什么作用还没有被证明为那些力中的某种力在一定情况之下,遵循一个自然律的显现了。不过自然律仍然只是从观察自然界记下来的规则,只要一定的情况出现,大自然每次就遵循这规则办事,因此人们很可以对自然律下这样一个定义:自然律是一个普遍表出的事实,是“一个一般化了的,概括起来事实。”准此,完整无缺的列举所有一切的自然律也不过是一本完备的记录事实的流水账罢了。——于是,对于整个大自然的考察就要由形态学来完成了,形态学肿举有机自然界中一切不变的形态,并加以比较和整理。对于个别生物出现的原因,形态学没有什么可多说的,因为在任何生物这个原因都是生育,而关于生育的学说,那又另是一套,在罕有的情况下生育还有两可的双重方式。严格他说,意志客体性的较低级别,亦即物理化学现象,如何分别出现的方式也是属于形态学的,而指出这一出现的各条件就正是事因学的任务。与此相反,哲学在任何地方,所以也在自然界,所考察的只是普遍的东西;在这里原始的力本身就是哲学的对象。哲学将这些原始力认作意志客体化的不同级别,而意志却是这世界的内在本质,这世界自在的本身;至于这个世界,哲学如果把本质别开不论,就把它解释为主体的201单纯表象。——可是现在如果事因学不为哲学做些开路的工作,用例证为哲学的学说提供应用[的可能],反而以为它自己的目标就是把一切原始的“力”都否定掉,直到只剩下一种,那最普遍的一种,例如不可透入性,这也就是它自以为能够彻底了解的,因而横蛮地要把一切其他的力还原为这一种;那么它就挖掉了自己的墙脚,它提出的就只能是谬论而不是真理了。这样,大自然的内蕴就被形式挤掉了,把什么都推在从外面起作用的情况上,没有一点什么是从事物的内在本质来的。如果真正在这条途径上可以成功的话,那么,如已说过的,在最后一个运算公式就会揭穿宇宙之谜了。可是,如果人们,如已谈过的,把生理作用还原为形式和化合[作用],譬如说还原到电,电又再还原为化学作用,化学作用又还原为机械作用,那么他就是在走着这条途径了。例如笛卡儿和所有原子论者们的错误就是这种办法。他们曾把天体的运行还原为一种流动体的推动作用,曾把物性还原为原子的关联和形态:他们努力的方向是要把自然的一切现象解释为仅仅只是不可透入性和凝聚力的显现。尽管一般已经从这些说法回过头来了,可是在我们今天,那些电气的、化学的、力学的生理学家们仍在依样画葫芦,他们仍顽固地要从有机体组成部分的“形式和化合作用”来说明整个的生命和有机体的一切功能。人们在麦克尔编的《生理学资料汇编》1820年第五卷第185页上还看得到这种说法,认为生理学的解释,目的在于把有机生命还原为物理学所考察的那些普遍[自然]力。拉马克在他的《动物哲学》第二卷第三章中也宣称生命只是热和电的作用;他说:“热[能]和电的物质完全足以合共组成生命的那个本质的原因”(《动物哲学》第16页)。依此说来,热和电就得算作自在之物而动物界和植物界就是这自在 之物的现象或显现了。这种说法的荒唐在该书306页上已暴露无遗。大家都知道,在最近期间所有那些屡被推翻的说法又复狂妄地招摇过市了。如果人们仔细地考察一下,所有这些说法最后都是以这么个假设为基础的,亦即假定有机体只是物理的、化学的、机械的力的各种现象的集合体,这些力偶然地在这里凑到一起就把有机体搞成功了;[不过] 搞成功也只是作为大自然的游戏,再没有其他意义了。从哲学上看,若是依这种说法,动物或人的有机体就不是一个特殊理念的表出了,亦即有机体自身不直接是意志在一较高的级别上的客体性了,而是要说在有机体中显现的只是在电气,在化学作用,在机械作用中使意志客体化的那些理念了;而有机体也就会是由这些力的凑合偶然吹到一起的,似乎人和动物的形体只是由云雾或钟乳石凑合成的,因而在有机体自身也再没什么可资玩味的了。不过我们也就会看到,在哪种范围之内把物理化学的说明方法应用到有机体上还是可以容许的,有用处的,因为我就要阐明生命力固然使用着,利用着无机自然界的一些“力”,却不是由这些“力”所构成的,正如铁匠不是锤和砧构成的一样。因此,即令只是最简单的植物生命,也决不能以毛细管作用和渗透作用来说明,如果是动物的生命那就更不必说了。讨论这一点是相当困难的,下面的考察可以为我们铺平道路。

    根据上面所说过的一切,自然科学要把意志的客体性的较高级别还原为较低级别,这当然是自然科学的错误,因为误认和否认原始的,各自独立的自然力这种错误,等于毫无根据地又另外假定一些特殊的力,而其实并不是什么原始的力,只不过是已知的力的又一特殊显现方式罢了。因此,康德说得很有理,他说:不对头的事情是为一根草茎也希望有一个牛顿,亦即希望有这么一个人把草茎还原为物理化学上一些力的现象,似乎这草茎就是这些力偶然的聚集,从而只是大自然的一次游戏罢了;其中并无特殊理念的显现,亦即并非意志直接展出于一较高的、特殊的级别上,而是恰好和它显现在无机自然界的现象中一样,偶然的显现在这一形式中。那些无论如何也不会容许这种说法的经院学派,他们的说法就会完全正确,他们说这是整个儿否定了本质的形式,把本质的形式贬低为偶然的形式了。原来亚里士多德的本质的形式正是指我所谓意志在一切事物中的客体化的程度而言。——可见在另一方面也不要看漏了,在一切理念中,也就是在无机自然界的一切力中,在有机自然界的一切体型中只是同一个意志在那里显示着它自己,而显示它自己也就是进入表象的形式,进入客体性。因此,意志的单一性也必然地可从意志的一切现象之间的一种内在的亲属关系上看得出来。这种亲属关系在意志客体性的较高级别中,在那儿整个现象也较为明晰些,也就是在植物界和动物界中,通过普遍贯穿着一切形式的类似性,通过在一切现象中重现的基型把自己显示出来。这种基型也因此已成为卓越的,在本世纪由法国人首创的动物学体系的指导原则了,并在比较解剖学中作为“设计的统一性”、作为“解剖学的因素的齐一性”已获得了最完整的证明。发现这一基型也曾是谢林学派自然哲学家们的主要任务,至少可以肯定是他们最可表扬的企图;虽然他们追求自然中的类似性,在好多场合己堕落为纯粹的儿戏,然而他们也有些功劳。不过他们也有做得对的地方,他们证明了在无机自然界的理念中也有普遍的亲属关系和属类间的类似性;例如在电和磁之间,——这两者的同一性后来已证实——,在化学的吸引力和重力之间,以及其他等等之间[都有这种关系]。他们还着重指出了[相反相成的]“极性”,即一个力的分裂为属性不同,方向相反而又趋向重新统一的[两种]活动,——这种分裂最常见的是在空间上显示为相反方向的背道而驰——,几乎是一切自然现象的,从磁石和结晶体一直到人的一种基型。不过从上古以来,在中国阴阳对立的学说中已经流行着这种见解了。——正因为世界的一切事物都是那同一个意志的客体性,从而在内在本质上[本] 是同一的;所以必然的不只是在事物之间有着不可忽视的类似性,不只是在较不完备的事物中已经出现了高一级较完备的事物中的痕迹、迹象、粗胚,而且因为所有那些形式都只属于作为表象的世界,所以甚至可以承认即令是在表象的最普遍的形式中、在现象的世界特有的这基本间架——空间和时间——中,已经可以找到,可以指明充塞这些形式的一切事物的这个基型,这种迹象,[这种]粗胚。关于这一点,过去似乎已有了一种模糊的认识,这种认识构成犹太伽巴拉密教,毕达戈拉斯派所有的数理哲学以及中国人所著《易经》的渊源。还有在谢林学派中,我们也看到他们在多方努力要揭露一切自然现象间的类似性,同时又有一些企图要从单纯的空间规律和时间规律来引伸自然律。这当然是些不幸的企图。不过人们也无从知道一个有天才的头脑一时究竟能实现这两种努力到什么地步。

    尽管现象与自在之物的区别是决不可置若无睹的,从而决不可把在一切理念中客体化了的意志(因为意志的客体性有它一定的级别)的同一性歪曲为意志显现于其中的个别理念本身的一种同一性,例如决不可把化学的或电力的吸引还原为由于重力的吸引,虽然它们内在的类似性已被认识而可以把前者看作等于是后者更高一级次的存在;同样,在一切动物身体的构造有着内在的类似性也决不可以作为理由把物种混淆起来认为是同一的,不可把较完备的[物种]解释为较不完备的[物种]的变种;最后尽管生理机能也决不可还原为化学和物理过程,然而在一定的限制内人们还可承认下列事实有很大的盖然性而为上述这种做法辩护。

    如果在意志客体化的较低级别上,也就是在无机体中,意志的现象中有几种现象陷入相互冲突中,这时每一现象都在因果性的线索上争着要占据眼前现有的物质。于是,从这冲突中产生的是[其中]一个高级一些的理念的现象,这现象把原先所有的一切较不完备的现象都降服了,并且是在降服它们之后仍容许它们的本质在一个较低级的状态中继续存在,这时战胜的现象就从它们那里吸收了一种和它们类似的东西了。这一过程是只能从显现于一切理念中的同一个意志及其一贯趋向较高客体化的冲力来理解的。例如在骨骼的硬化中我们就发现一种不会看错的类似于晶体化的东西,因为这骨化作用本来是支配着石灰质的,不过骨化作用仍决不得还原为晶体化作用。在肌肉的硬化中,这种类似性就更为微弱了。同样,动物身体中各种液汁的混合和分泌也是化学上化合和化分的类似物,并且化学的规律仍然继续在起作用,不过是次一级的作用,大受限制,被一个更高的理念所制服罢了。因此单是化学的那些力,如不在有机体中,就决不会产生这样的身体液汁;而是[某种东西]

    化学不知儿,解嘲有何益?

    “自然之精华”,姑以为定义。

    由于战胜一些较低的理念或意志较低的客体化而涌现的那一较完备的理念,正是由于它从每一被降服了的理念吸收了一较高级次的类似物在它自身中而获得了一崭新的特性。意志把自己在一新的更明晰的方式上客体化了。原来本是由于两可的双重方式,后来却是由于同化于现成的种子而生的,有有机的浆液、植物、动物、人。所以那较高现象是从一些较低现象的相互冲突中产生的,它吞噬了这一切现象然而又在较高的程度上实现了这一切现象的向上冲动。所以这里就已经是“蛇不吃蛇、不能成龙”这一条规律在支配着。

    我原以为由于[我这]论述的明晰性可以使我克服这些思想在[它们] 的题材上附带有的晦涩,可是我已看清楚,如果我不想仍然为人所不理解或误解的话,那么,读者们自己的考察就必须大大的助我一臂之力才行。——根据上面提出来的看法,人们固然得以在有机体中指出各种物理化学作用的迹象,但决不应以这些迹象来解释有机体;因为有机体怎么也不是由这些力统一起来的作用所产生的现象,所以也不是偶然产生的现象,而是一个较高的理念、这一理念以压倒一切的同化作用降眼了那些较低的理念;[而这又是] 因为那把自己客体化于一切理念中那一个意志在它力趋最高可能的客体化时,在这儿把它较低级别的现象,在经过一场冲突之后,放弃了,以便在一个铰高的级别上更强有力地显现。没有胜利不是通过冲突而来的……较高的理念或意志的较高的客体化,既只能由于降眼了较低级的理念才能出现,那么,它就要遭到这些较低理念的抵抗了。这些理念虽然是已降到可供驱使的地位了,总还是挣扎着要获得它们自在的本质独立完整的表出。把一块铁吸上来的磁石就不断地在和重力进行着斗争,[因为] 重力作为意志最低级的客体化,对于这铁的物质有着更原始的权利。在这个不断的斗争中,由于抗拒力好比是在刺激着它作出更大的努力似的,这磁石也使自己更坚强了。和磁石一样,每一意志现象,包括在人类有机体内表出的意志现象,也在对许多物理的,化学的力进行着持续的斗争;而这些力作为较低级的理念,对于有机体中的物质也有着先人为主的权利。所以人的手臂,由于克服了重力而把它举起一会儿之后,仍会掉下去。因此健康的舒适感[虽然] 表现着一种胜利,是自意识着这舒适感的有机体的理念战胜了原来支配着身体浆液的物理化学规律。可是这舒适感是常常被间断了的,甚至经常有一种或大或小的,由于那些物理化学力的抗拒而产生的不适感与之相伴,由此我们生命中无知地运行着的部分就已经是经常的和一种轻微的痛苦联在一起了。所以消化作用也要压低一切动物性的机能,因为消化要据有全部生命力以便通过同化作用而战胜化学的自然力。所以根本是由于这些自然力才有肉体生活的重负,才有睡眠的必要,最后还有死亡的必然性。在死亡中,那些被制服了的自然力,由于有利情况的促成,又能从疲于不断斗争的有机体[手里]夺回它们被劫走的物质而它们的本质又得以无阻碍地表达出来了。因此人们也可以说,每一有机体之表出一理念,——有机体就是这理念的摹本——,仅仅是在抽去那部分用于降服和这有机体争夺物质的低级理念的力量之后。耶各·丕姆似乎已隐约的看到这一点,他在有一个地方说人类和动物,甚至植物所有的一切身体,真正说起来都是半死的。那么,在有机体降服那些表出着意志客体性低层级别的自然力时,各按其成功的或大或小,有机体便随之而成为其理念的较圆满或较不圆满的表现,即是说或较近于或较远于那理想的典念;而在有机体的种属中,美就是属于这典型的。

    这样我们在自然中就到处看到了争夺,斗争和胜败无常,转败为胜,也正是在这种情况中我们此后还要更清楚地认识到对于意志有着本质上的重要性的自我分裂。意志客体化的每一级别都在和另一级别争夺着物质、空间、时间。恒存的物质必须经常更换[自己的]形式,在更换形式时,机械的、物理的、化学的、有机的现象在因果性的线索之下贪婪地抢着要出现,互相夺取物质,因为每一现象都要显示它的理念。在整个自然界中都可跟踪追寻这种争夺,是的,自然之为自然正就只是由于这种争夺:“因为如果冲突争夺不存在于事物中,一切就会是‘一’,有如恩披陀克勒斯所说。”(亚里士多德:《形而上学》b.5)原来这冲突争夺自身就只是对于意志有本质的重要性的自我分裂的外现。这种普遍的斗争在以植物为其营养的动物界中达到了最显著的程度。在动物界自身中,每一动物又为另一动物的俘虏和食料,也就是说每一动物又得让出它借以表出其理念的物质,以便于另一理念得据以为其表出之用,因为每一动物都只能由于不断取消异类的存在以维持它自己的存在。这样,生命意志就始终一贯是自己在啃着自己,在不同形态中自己为自己的食品,一直到了人类为止,因为人制服了其他一切物种,把自然看作供他使用的一种出品。然而就是在人这物种中,如我们在第四篇里将看到的,人把那种斗争,那种意志的自我分裂暴露到最可怕的明显程度,而“人对人,都成了狼”了。同时,我们在意志客体性的较低级别上也看到这同一的斗争,同一的[一物]制[一物]。许多昆虫(尤其是膜翅类昆虫)把蛋下在别种昆虫的蛹的表皮上,甚至下在蛹的体内,而这些蛹的慢性毁灭就是新孵出的这一幼虫做出来的第一件工作。枝生水媳的幼虫从成虫中长出,好象树之有枝一样,后来才和成虫分离;在幼虫还牢固地长在成虫身上时,已经在和成虫争夺那些自己送上来的食物,竟可说是互相从口中抢夺这些东西(春百烈[trembley]:《百足动物》Ⅱ,第110页,Ⅳ,第165页)。澳洲的猛犬蚁为这种斗争情况提供了最触目的例子:当人们把它切断之后,在头部和尾部之间就开始一场战斗,头部以上下颚咬住尾部,尾部力刺头部而[发起]勇敢的自卫。这场战斗经常要延长到半小时之久,直到双方死亡或被其他蚂蚁拖走为止。[每次试验,]每次都发生同样的过程(引自《英国w.杂志》豪威特[holwitt]的一封信,转载于贾立格兰尼的《邮报》,1855年11月17日)。在米苏里河的两岸,人们不时看到参天的椽树被巨大的野葡萄藤缠住枝千,束缚着、捆绑着大树,以至这树不能不窒息枯萎。甚至在最低的一些级别上也可看到同样的情况,例如通过有机的同化作用,水和碳就变为植物浆液,植物或面包又变为血液;并且,只要是一些化学的力被限制为低一级的作用而动物分泌又正在进行的场合,到处也都有这样的变化。其次是在无机自然界也有这种情况,例如正在形成的结晶体互相遭遇,互相交叉而互相干扰,以至无从表出它们完整的结晶形式,以至任何晶簇几乎都是意志在其客体化那么低的级别上冲突着的摹本。或是磁石把磁性强加在铁上时,磁石要在铁中显出它的理念,或是化学的放电作用制服了各种化学的亲和力,把牢固的化合物分解了而如此严重地抑制着化学的规律,以致在阴极被分解的一种盐类的酸不得不奔赴阳极,却又不得和它中途必须通过的硷类相结合,即令只是把中途遇着的石蕊纸变成红色也不可能。在宏观[的宇宙]方面,也有同样的情况表现在恒星与行星之间的关系上。行星星是断然的依附[于恒星],却还是和有机体内的一些化学力一样,在抗拒着[恒星],从而产生向心力和离心力之间永恒的紧张。这种紧张[不但]使宇宙天体运行不息,而且自身就已是我们正在考察着的那普遍的,意志现象本质上的斗争的一个表现。因为任何物体既然必须作为意志的一个现象看,而意志又必然是作为一种向上冲动而表达出来的;那么,任何拎成球形的天体,它的原始本然状态就不能是静,而是动,而是无休止地,无目标地,在无穷空间中向前的迈迸。这一点既不和惯性定律,也不和因果律相反。因为按惯性定律,物质之为物质对于动静是无所偏爱的,所以物质的本然状态可以是动,也可以是静。因此,如果我们发现它在运动中,我们便无权假定它前此经历了静止状态,无权追问运动所以发起的原因;正和反过来,我们发现它在静止中,无权假定它前此经历过运动状态,无权追问那运动何以停下来的原因,是一样的。因此要为离心力找到最初的推动力,那是无处可找的,因为离心力在行星,依康德和拉布拉斯的假设,是恒星原有自转运动的残余,这又因为行星是在恒星自行缩小时从恒星中分离出来的。但运动对于恒星是本质上重要的[东西],它仍一贯自转着,并同时在无穷空间中飞去,或是围绕着一个更大的,我们看不见的恒星在旋转。这一看法和天文学家的臆测的中央恒星说完全一致,也符合于已发现了的,我们整个太阳系在移动的事实;也许是我们太阳所属的整个星群在移动,最后还可推论到一切恒星的,包括中央恒星在内的普遍移动,而这种在无穷空间中的移动当然也就己失去任何意义了[因为在绝对空间中的运动是无法能区别于静止的]。这种无穷空间中的向前移动正由于失去意义,直接由于无目标的奋进和飞行,就已表现为我们在本书的末尾必须认为是意志在其一切现象中的奋进所[共]有的那种虚无性,那种缺乏最后目的了。因此无穷的空间和无尽的时间又必然是意志所有一切现象最普遍、最基本的形式,而意志的整个本质就是为了要表出为现象而存在的。——最后,甚至在单纯的物质中,在物质作为物质看时,只要物质现象的本质是康德正确地称为排拒力和吸引力[的东西],我们就已经能看出[这里]纳入考察的,一切意志现象的相互斗争了。所以物质已经就只是在相反力量的斗争中而有其存在了。如果我们把物质的一切化学差别抽掉,或是在因果链上设想,一直回溯到没有化学差别存在的时候,那么我们就只有剩下来的纯物质了,剩下这世界传成一颗弹丸,而这弹丸的生命,亦即意志的客体化,也就是吸引力和排拒力之间的那斗争所构成的了;前者作为重力,从一切方面向中心扑去;后者作为不可透入性,或是惜固体性或是惜弹性抗拒着前者。这一永恒的扑向中心和抗拒作用就可看作意志在最低级别上的客体性,并且在这级别上就已表现了意志的特性。

    于是我们在这里,在这最低级别上,就好象是看到意志把自己表出为盲目的冲动,为一种昏暗无光的、冥顽的躁动,远离着一切直接认识的可能性。这是意志客体化最简单最微弱的一种。

    不过在整个无机的自然界,在一切原始的“力”中,意志也是作为这种盲目冲动和无知的奋斗而显现的;物理化学所从事的就是找出,这些原始“力”和认识它们的规律。这些原始“力”中的任何一种都是在百万次完全相同的,合乎规律的现象中,把自己表出于我们之前,毫不露出一点个性特征的痕迹,而只是被时间和空间,亦即被个体化原理所复制罢了,有如一个图片被菱镜的许多平刻面所复制一样。

    意志的客体化一级比一级明显,然而在植物界,连结意志现象的纽带虽已不是原因而是刺就,意志仍然是完全无知的作用,还是无明的冲动;同样,最后在动物现象中自然运行的部分,在任何动物的生育和成长中,在动物内部营养输将的维系上,依然还只是刺戟在必然地决定着意志的现象,意志也还是盲目的。意志客体性的级别一直上升,最后达到一点,在这一点上表出理念的个体已经不能单由随刺戟[而发生]的活动来获得它要加以同化的营养品了,因为这种刺戟必须待其自来,而在这里,营养品都是特殊规定的,在现象愈来愈复杂的时候,拥塞混乱的情况就更加剧了,以致这些现象互相干扰起来,于是单是由刺戟发动的个体必须从偶然的机会来等待食物,那就太不利了。因此,动物在卵中或母体中是无知的成长着,从它脱离卵或母体那一瞬开始,食物就必须是搜寻来的,拣选来的。由于这个缘故,行动就必要按动机[而发],而为了这些动机又必须有认识;所以认识是在意志客体化的这一级别上作为个体保存和种族延续所要求的一种辅助工具,[一种]“器械”而出现的。认识的出现是以大脑或一更大的神经节为代表的,正如把自己客体化的意志其他的任何企求或规定都是以一个器官为代表的一样,也即是为表象而把自己表出为一器官。——可是因为有了这个辅助工具,这个“器械”,在反掌之间就出现了作为表象的世界,附带地还有它所有的形式:客体和主体,时间,空间,杂多性和因果性。这时世界显出了[它的]第二面。在此以前世界原只是意志,现在它同时又是表象,是认识着的主体的客体了,直到这里,意志是在黑暗中极准确无误地追随它的冲动;到了[现在]这一级别,它却为自己点燃了一盏明灯。为了消灭那个从它那些现象的拥塞和复杂情况中产生出来的缺点,即令最完备的现象也不免要产生的那个缺点,这盏明灯是一个不可少的工具。在此以前,意志所以能在无机的和单纯植物性的自然中以一种决不失误的妥当性和规律性起作用,那是因为只有它独自在它的原始本质中,作为盲目冲动,作为意志在活动,没有别的援助,可是也没有来自第二个完全不同的世界,来自作为表象的世界的干扰。作为表象的世界虽然只是它自己的本质的写照,但却是完全另一性质,现在却要插手在它那些现象的联系之中了。于是,它那些现象的决不失误的妥当性就从此告终了。动物就已经不免为假象,幻觉所迷误。动物还只有直观的表象,没有概念,没有反省思维:因此它们是束缚在“现在”上的,不能顾及将来。——看起来,这种没有理性的认识好象不是在一切场合都足以达到它的目的似的,有时候好象也需要一种帮助似的。原来还有这样一种值得注意的现象摆在我们面前,就是说盲目的意志作用和由认识照明的作用这两种作用,在两类[不同的]现象之中[每]以非常出乎意料的方式互相侵入对方的范围。一面我们看到在动物那些由直观认识和动机来指导的作为之中,就有一种不带这些认识和动机的作为,也就是以盲目地起作用的意志的必然性来完成的作为。这种作为可以在动物的制作本能中看得出来,这种本能既无动机,又无认识的指导,然而看起来甚至好象是按抽象的、理性的动机来完成它们那些工作的。和这相反的另一情况是反其道而行之,认识之光侵入了盲目地起作用的意志的工地里去了,把人类有机体的纯生理机能照明了:在磁性催眠术中就是这样。——最后在意志达到了它客体化的最高程度时,发生于动物的那种悟性的认识,由于是感官为它提供资料,而从这些资料产生的[又]只是局限于眼前的直观,所以就不敷应用了。人,这复杂的、多方面的、有可塑性的、需求最多的、难免不受到无数伤害的生物,为了能够生存,就必须由双重认识来照明,等于是直观认识之上加上比直观认识更高级次的能力,加上反映直观认识的思维,亦即加上具有抽象概念能力的理性。与理性俱来的是思考,囊括着过去和未来的全景,从而便有考虑、忧虑,有事先筹划的能力,有不以当前为转移的行为,最后还有对于自己如此这般的意志决断完全明晰的意识。假象和幻觉的可能性既已随单纯的直观认识而俱来,于是,前此在意志无知的冲动中的可靠性就被取消了,因此本能和制作冲动,作为无知的意志之表出而杂在那些由认识指导的意志之表出中,就必须出而助以一臂之力;所以说和理性出现的同时,[前此]意志之表出的那种可靠性和准确性(在另一极端、在无机自然界,甚至现为严格的规律性)就丧失殆尽了。本能[既]几乎完全引退,势欲取一切而代之的思考(如在第一篇里论列的)就产生了摇摆不定和踟蹰不决,于是谬误有了可能,并且在好些场合还以行动妨碍着意志恰如其分的客体化。这是因为意志虽在性格中已拿定了它固定不变的方向,而欲求本身又少不了要在动机的促使之下按此方向而出现;然而由于幻想的动机如同真实的动机一样插手其间,取消了真实动机,谬误就能把意志的表出加以篡改;例如迷信在不知不党中带进了幻想的动机,强制一个人进行某种行为,和他的意志在原来情况之下没有这种强制时会要表出的行为方式恰恰相反:[所以]阿格梅姆隆杀了他的女儿;吝啬鬼出于纯粹自私,希望将来获得百倍的酬报也要布施,如此等等。

    所以认识,从根本上看来,不管是理性的认识也好,或只是直观的认识也好,本来都是从意志自身产生的。作为仅仅是一种辅助工具,一种“器械”,认识和身体的任何器官一样,也是维系个体存在和种族存在的工具之一。作为这种工具,认识[原]是属于意志客体化较高级别的本质的。认识本来是命定为意志服务的,是为了达成意志的目的的,所以它也几乎始终是驯服而胜任的,在所有的动物,差一些儿在所有的人,都是如此的。然而在[本书]第三篇我们就会看到在某些个别的人,认识躲避了这种劳役,打开了自己的枷锁;自由于欲求的一切目的之外,它还能纯粹自在地,仅仅只作为这世界的一面镜子而存在。艺术就是从这里产生的。最后在第四篇里,我们将看到如何由于这种[自在的]认识,当它口过头来影响意志的时候,又能发生意志的自我扬弃。这就叫作无欲。无欲是[人生的]最后目的,是的,它是一切美德和神圣性的最内在本质,也是从尘世得到解脱。

    意志把自己客体化于现象中,我们已考察了这些现象的巨大差别性和多样性,我们也看到了这些现象相互之间无穷尽的和不妥协的斗争。然而,根据我们前此所有的论述。意志自身,作为自在之物,却并不包括在这种杂多性和变换之中。理念(柏拉图的)的差别,也即是客体化的各个级别;一大群的个体,每一理念都把自己表出于这些个体中;形式与形式之间为占有物质而进行的斗争[等等];这一切都和意志无关,而不过是意志客体化的方式和佯态,只是由于客体化才和意志有着间接的关系;借此关系这一切才属于意志的本质为[了成为]表象[而有]的表现。犹如一盏神灯映出多种多样的图片,然而使所有这些图片获得可见性的却只是[灯里]那一个火焰,那么,在一切繁复的现象中,——这些现象或是并列而充塞宇宙,或是作为事故先后继起而相消长——,在这一切变动中只有那一个意志是显现者,永无变动;而那一切一切则是它的可见性、客体性。唯有它是自在之物而一切客体则都是显现,用康德的话说,亦即都是现象。——意志作为(柏拉图的)理念,虽在人类中有其最明显的和最完美的客体化,然而单是这一客体化还不能表出意志的本质。人的理念,如果要在应有的意义之下显露出来,就不可孤立地、割裂地表出,而必须有向下行的各级别,经过动物的一切形态,经过植物界直到无机界[的自然]相随在后才行。有这一切才使意志的客体化达到完整的地步。人的理念要以这一切为前提,正如树上的花要以枝、叶、根、干为前提是一个道理。这些级别形成一个金字塔,而入就是塔顶。如果人们爱好比喻的话,我们也可以说这一切一切,它们的现象是如此的必然随伴着人的现象,正如[白昼]完全的光明必有逐级不同的半明半暗相随伴一样,经过半明半暗才消失于黑暗之中。人们还可以把这一切称为人类的余音,可以说动物和植物是下降的第五和第三音阶,而无机界则是较低的第八音阶。不过最后这个比喻的全部真实性,要在下一篇中我们探讨音乐的深长意味时,才能明白;[在那儿]我们将看到那通过轻快的高音而在连续中进行的曲调,何以要在某种意义上看作是在表现着人的由于反省思维而有着连续的生活与奋斗。与此相反,那些不相连续的补助音和慢低音原是音乐的完整性所必需的谐音之所从出,这些音就象征着其他动物界和无知觉的自然。不过关于这一点,容在后文适当的地方再谈,在那里听起来就不会是这样难解了。——可是我们也看到了意志现象所以要排成级别的内在的,和意志恰如其分的客体性分不开的必然性,在所有一切意志现象中都是由一种外在的必然性表现出来的。由于这种[外在] 必然性,人为了自己的生存就需要动物,动物又因而依次需要另一种动物,然后也需要植物;植物又需要土壤、水分、化学元素、元素的化合物等,需要行星、太阳、[行星的]自转和公转、黄道的倾斜度等等。归根结底,这都是由于意志必须以自身饱自己的馋吻而产生的,因为除意志以外,再没有什么存在的东西了,而它呢,却是一个饥饿的意志。[人世的]追逐、焦虑和苦难都是从这里来的。

    唯有在现象无穷的差别性和多样性中,认识到作为自在之物的意志的统一性、单一性,才能对于自然界一切产物间那种奇迹般的,不会看错的类似性,那种亲族的近似性提出真正的说明。由于这种亲族的近似性,我们才能把自然界的产物看作那同一的,但不是随同提出的一个主旋律的变化。与此相似,由于清晰而深入地认识到这世界一切部分间的那种谐和,那种本质上的联系,认识这些部分划成级别的必然性——这是我们才考察过的——,我们对于自然界一切有机产物的内在本质及其不可否认的目的性有何意义才能有一个真实的充分的理解。[至于]这种目的性,在我们考察和审定这些有机的自然产物时,我们已先验地把它假定下来了。

    这个目的性有双重的性质,一面是内在的,也就是一个个别有机体所有各部分间有如此安排好了的相互协调,以致该有机体及其种族有了保存的可能,因而这就表现为那种安排的目的。另外一面这目的性又是外在的,一般说来这根本是无机自然界对有机自然界的一种关系,不过有时也是有机自然界各部分之间相互的一种关系;这种关系使整个有机自然界,同时也使个别物种有了保存的可能,因此,这关系对于我们的判断是作为达到这一目的的手段而呈现的。

    这内在的目的性就是以下述方式插到我们这考察的序列中来的。如果以前此所说的为据,在自然界中一切形态的差别性和个体的杂多性都不属于意志,而只属于意志的客体性和客体性的形式;那就必然要说,意志,尽管它客体化的程序,也就是(柏拉图的)理念,是差别很大的,它自己却是不可分割的,在任何一现象中出现,都是整个的意志。为了易于了解起见,我们可以把这些不同的理念作为个别的,自身简单的意志活动看,而意志的本质又是或多或少地把自己表出在这些活动中的。个体却又是这些理念——亦即那些活动——在时间、空间和杂多性中的一些现象。——一个这样的[意志]活动(或理念)在客体性的最低级别上也在现象中保有它自己的统一性,而如果在较高的级别上,为了显现出来,这种活动就需要时间上的整个一系列的情祝和发展,所有这些情况和发展结合起来才能完成它的本质的表出。例如,在任何一种普遍自然力中显示出来的理念,不管它这个表出按外在情况的变化是如何的有差别;它总只有一个单一的表出;否则就根本不能指出这表出的同一性,而指出这种同一性正是由剥落那些从外在情况发生的差别性来完成的。结晶体正是这样才只有一次的生命表现,那就是它的结晶活动。这个生命表出随后就在僵化了的形式上,在它一瞬息的生命的遗骸上有着它完全充分和赅括无余的表现。植物[也]是理念的显现,但植物表现理念——植物即这理念的显现——就已不是一次的,也不是由一个单一的表出,而是由植物器官在时间上的继续发育来表现的。动物则不仅是在同一形式下,不仅是在相续而常不相同的形态(形变)中发展着它的有机体,而是这形态本身,虽已是意志在这级别上的客体性,却仍不足以充分表现它的理念;而是由于动物的行为,这理念才得到完整的表现,因为动物的验知性格,也即是在整个这一物种中相同的性格,是在这些行为中透露出来的,这才是理念的充分显出。这时,理念的显出就是以那一定的有机体为基本条件的。至于人类,每一个体已各有其特殊的验知性格(我们将在第四篇看到直至完全取消种性,即是由于一切意欲的自我扬弃而取消种性)。那由于时间上必然的发展,由于以此发展为条件的分散为个别行为而被认为是“验知性格”的东西,在抽去属于现象的这时间形式时,就是康德术语中的“悟知性格”。康德指出了这一区别和阐明了自由与必然之间的关系,实际上也就是阐明了自在之物的意志和意志在时间中的现象两者之间的关系;在这些指示中特别辉煌地显出了他不朽的功绩。所以这悟知性格是和理念,或更狭义些是和显露于理念中的原始意志活动相准的。那么,在这个范围内说,就不仅是每个人的验知性格,而且是每一动物种属的,每一植物种属的,甚至无机自然每一原始力的验知性格都要作为悟知性格的——也即是一个超乎时间、不可分割的意志活动的——现象看。——附带的我想在这里指出植物的坦率也可注意一下。每一植物单是在它的形态中便已坦率地表出了它整个的性格,公开显示着它的存在和意欲;植物面貌所以那么有趣就是由于这一点。可是动物[就不同],如果要在理念上认识它,就已经要在它的行动和营为上来观察;而人呢,因为理性使他具有进行伪装的高度能力,就只有全靠研究和试探[来认识他了]。动物比人更坦率,在程度上比较正等于植物比动物更坦率。在动物,比在人更能看到赤裸裸的生命意志,因为人是用许多知识包扎起来的,此外又是被伪装的本领掩饰起来的,以至他的真正本质几乎只偶然地问或显露出来。完全赤裸裸的,不过也微弱得多,那是显出于植物的生命意志,那是没有目的和目标,盲目求生存的冲动。这是因为植物显示它全部的本质,是一览无余的,是完全天真无邪的。这种天真无邪,并不因一切禽兽的生殖器官都在隐蔽的部位,而植物却顶戴之以供观赏,便有所损失。植物的天真无邪基于它的无知无识。邪恶并不在意欲中,而是在带有知识的意欲中。每一植物首先就吐露了它的故乡,吐露这故乡的气候和它所从生长的土壤的性质。因此,即令是一个没有学习过的人也容易识别一种异乡的植物是热带地区的还是温带地区的,是生长在水里的,在沼地的,在山上的还是在荒地上的。此外每一种植物还表达了它种族的特殊意志而说出用任何其他语言不能表示的东西。——但是现在要看看[如何]应用已说过的[这些] 来对有机体作目的论上的考察,并且这种考察也只以针对有机体内的目的性为范围。在无机的自然中,当那到处都是当作一个单一的意志活动来看的理念把自己显露于仅仅一个单一的并且总是相同的表出[方式中] 时,人们就能说验知性格在这里直接具有“悟知性格”的统一性,等于是和“悟知性格”合一了,因此这里就不能显出什么内在的目的性。与此相反,当一切有机体是以前后相继的发展来表出它的理念时,而这发展又是被决定于不同部位互相并列的多样性的,也就是说这些有机体的“验知性格”所有那些表现的总和统括起来才是“悟知性格”的表出;那么,这就并不是说这些部位的必然互相并列,这些发展的必然前后相继就取消了这显现着的理念的统一性了,就取消了这把自己表出的意志活动的统一性了。实际上,倒反而是这个统一性在那些部位和发展按因果律而有的必然关系与必然连锁上获得了它的表现。把自己显出于一切理念中的,亦如显出于一个[意志]活动中的,既然就是那唯一的,不可分的,因而完全和自己相一致的意志,那么,意志的现象虽然分散为不同的部位和情况,仍然必须在这些部位和情况一贯的相互协调中显出那统一性。这是由于所有一切部分间的必然相关和相互因依而后可能的,由此即令是在现象中也恢复了理念的统一性。准此,我们现在[就可]把有机体的那些不同部分和不同功能看作相互之间的手段和目的,而有机体自身则为一切目的的最后目的。从而一面有自身单一的理念分散为有机体杂多的部位和情况,另一面是理念的统一性又由于那些部位和功能的必然联系作为互相依存的因和果,手段和目的而得恢复;无论哪一面对于显现着的意志之为意志,对于[这]自在之物,都不是特有的,本质的东西;而只是对于意志在空间、时间和囚果性(都是根据律的一些形态,现象的一些形式)中的现象,这两面才都是特有的、本质的东西。这两面都属于作为表象的世界而不属于作为意志的世界;属于意志221在其客体性的这一级别上如何成为客体——也即是如何成为表象——的方式和方法。谁要是钻进了这一容或有些难于理解的讨论[所包含]的意思,以后就会充分地懂得康德的学说。这学说的旨趣是说有机界的目的性也好,无机界的规律性也好,最初都是由我们的悟性带进自然界来的,因此目的性和规律性两者都只属于现象而不属于自在之物。前面已说过,人们对于无机自然界的规律性感到惊奇的是这种规律从不失效的恒常性。这种惊奇,和人们对于有机自然界的目的性所感到的惊奇基本上是同一回事,因为在这两种情况之下,使我们诧异的都只是看到了理念本有的统一性,而理念[只是]为了现象才采取了杂多性和差别性的形式。

    至于第二种目的性,外在的目的性——按前面所作的分类——那是在有机体的内部生活中看不到的,而只是在有机体从外面,从无机的自然获得的,或是从别的有机体获得的支援和帮助中看得到的。就这一目的性说,它同样的可在上面确立的论点中获得一般的说明,因为这整个世界,连同其一切现象既都是一个不可分割的意志的客体性,而这理念对一切其他理念的关系又有如谐音对个别基音的关系,那么,在意志所有一切现象相互之间的协调中,也必然可以看到意志的那种统一性。不过,如果我们再深入一点来察看那外在目的性的一些现象以及自然界各不同部分之间的协调,那么,我们就能够把这里的见解大大的弄清楚些;并且这样来讨论还可以回过头来说明前面的论点,而要达到这一步,我们最好是来考察下面的类比。

    任何一个人的性格,只要彻底是个别的而不是完全包涵于种性中的,都可以看作一个特殊的理念,相当于意志的一个特殊客体化行动。那么,这一行动自身就可说是人的悟知性格,而人的验知性格就是这悟知性格的显现了。悟知性格是没有根据的,即是作为自在之物而不服从根据律(现象的形式)的意志。验知性格是完完全全被这“悟知性格”所规定的。验知性格必须在一个生活过程中构成悟知性格的摹本,并且除了悟知性格的本质所要求的而外,不能有别的作为。不过这种规定只对如此显现的生命过程的本质方面有效,对于非本质的方面是无效的。属于这非本质方面的就是经历和行为的详细规定,而经历和行为就是“验知性格”借以显现于其中的材料。经历和行为是由外在情况规定的,外在情况又产生动机,而性格则按其自性而对动机起反应。因为外在情况可以大不相同,那么“验知性格”由之而显现的外在形态——亦即生活过程上某些实际的或历史的形态——必须适应外在情况的影响。这种形态可以很不相同,尽管这现象的本质方面,现象的内容,保持不变。例如人们是拿胡桃,还是拿王冠作赌注,这是非本质的方面,但在赌博中人们是故弄玄虚而欺骗或是老老实实按规矩赌博,这却是本质的方面。后者是由悟知性格决定的,前者是由外来影响决定的。正如一个主旋律可以用千百种音调的变化来发挥,同一个性格一样也可出现于千百种不同的生活过程中。尽管外来影响可以如此多变,在生活过程中表出的验知性格,不管那影响如何,仍然必须准确地[去)客体化那悟知性格,因为后者是常使它的客体化适应着实际情况已有的材料的。——如果我们愿意想一想,意志在它客体化的那一原始活动中是如何决定着它把自己客体化于其中的不同理念,——而这些理念也就是各种自然产物的不同形态———且意志的客体化既分属于这些形态,所以这些形态在现象中也必然有着相互的关系;那么,我们现在就得假定一种和外在情况对于在本质方面被性格决定的生活过程所发生的影响相类似的东西。我们必须假定在一个意志所有一切的那些现象之间都有着普遍的相互适应和相互迁就;不过,我们就会看得更清楚,在这里应将一切时间上的规定除外,因为理念原是在时间之外的。准此,每一现象都必须和它所进入的环境相适应,不过环境也得和现象相适应,虽然在时间上,现象所占的地位要晚得多。于是我们到处都能看到这种“自然[界]的协调”。因此,每一植物都是和它的土壤,所在地带相适应的;每一动物都是和它生息于其中的因素,和它用为食料的捕获品相适应的,并且还有一定的防御能力以对付它在自然界中的迫害者。眼睛是和光及光的折射相适应的,肺和血是和空气相适应的,鱼鳔是和水相适应的,海狗的眼是和它借以看事物的本质的变化相适应的,骆驼胃里的蓄水细胞是和非洲沙漠的干旱相适应的,鹦鹉螺的“帆”是和送它那只“小船”前进的风相适应的,如此等等,可往下列举直至最特殊,最使人惊奇的,外在的目的性。不过这里要把一倒时间性关系撇开,因为时间关系只能对理念的显现而言,却不能对理念自身而言。因此上面这种说法也可反过来用,就是不仅承认每一物种适应着已有的情况。而且要承认这在时间上先已有了的情况本身也同样要照顾行将到来的生物。这是因为在整个世界把自己客体化的只是一个同一的意志;它不知有什么时间,因为根据律的这一形态既不属于它,也不属于它原始的客体性——理念——,而是只属于这理念如何被自身无常的个体所认识的方式方法,也即是说只属于理念的显现。因此,就我们目前对于意志的客体化如何把自己分属于各理念的考察来说,时间顺序是全无意义的,而有些理念也并不因为它们的现象按因果津——作为现象是服从因果律的——而先进入时间顺序就对另外一些理念,其现象进入时间顺序较晚一些的理念有什么优先权;反而是这后进入时间的现象正是意志的最圆满的客体化,那些先进入时间顺序的现象必须适应这些后进入的,犹如后者必须适应前者一样。所以行星的运行,黄道的倾向[于赤道],地球的自转,[地壳上]水陆的分布,大气层,光,温暖以及一切类似的现象,它们在大自然正犹如通奏低音之在谐音中,都富有预觉地准备着适应即将降临的各族生物,准备成为这些族类的支柱和维系人。同样,土壤要迁就植物而成为它的营养,植物又准备成为动物的营养,这些动物又安排自己作为别的动物的营养,完全和所有后面的这些又反过来把自己安排为前者的营养一样。大自然的一切部分都互相适应,因为在这一切部分中显现的总是一个意志,而时间顺序对于意志原始的和唯一恰如其分的客体性(下一篇将解释这个术语)——理念——却完全不相干。现在,在各种族已只要保存而无须再发生的时候,我们还一再看到大自然指向将来的,事实上好象是从时间顺序套取来的事先筹划似的,看到那已存在的准备迎接那将要到来的。所以鸟儿要为幼雏筑巢,而它还并不认识这些幼雏;海狸要造窝,而它也并不知它的目的何在;蚂蚁、土拨鼠、蜜蜂要为它们所不知的冬季贮存粮食;蜘蛛,蚁狮好象是以熟虑的妙算要为将来的,它们所不知道的捕获品设立陷阱;而昆虫总是把蛋下在未来的幼虫将来能找到食物的地方。并蒂螺旋藻的雌花本来是被它那螺旋的花茎留在水面之下的,[可是]在花事期间,它却把这螺旋茎伸直而上升到水面,恰好同时,那水底下长在一根短茎上的雄花也就自动从这茎上脱落下来,不惜牺牲生命而浮于水面,以便在飘游中找到雌花;而雌花一经受精之后,又由螺旋茎的收缩作用而回到水底,然后在那里结成果实。这里我不得不又一次想到鹿角虫的雄性幼虫,它们为了将来的形变,在树木里咬出的洞要比雌性幼虫所咬出的要大一倍,以便为将来的两角留出余地。所以动物的本能,根本就给我们提供了最好的解释以说明自然界的其他目的性。原来如同本能很象是按目的概念而有的行为却完全没有目的概念一样;同样,大自然的一切营造也等同于按目的概念而有的营造,而其实并完全没有目的概念。原来我们在大自然的外在目的性中,也同在内在目的性中一样,我们不得不设想为手段和目的的[东西],到处都只是如此彻底自相一致的一个意志的单一性:对我们的认识方式自行分散于空间和时间中的现象。

    同时,由这单一性所产生的现象之间的相互适应和相互迁就却并不能消灭前文阐述过的,出现于自然界普遍斗争中的内在矛盾。这是意志本质上的东西。上述那种协调的范围所及,只是使世界和世界的生物有继续存在的可能,所以没有那种协调,世界也早就完了。因此协调的范围只及于物种的继续存在和一般的生活条件,但不及于个体的继续存在。因此,在物种和普遍自然力借那种协调与适应各自分别在有机界和无机界并存不悖,甚至互相支援的时候,同时与此相反,经过所有一切理念而容体化了的意志,它的内在矛盾也分别显出于[每一〕物种个体之间无休止的毁灭战中和自然力的现象之间相互不断的搏斗中,一如前文所述。这斗争的校场和对象就是物质;互相要从对方夺过来的就是物质以及空间和时间;而空间和时间由于因果性这形式而有的统一才真正是物质,这是在第一篇里已阐明了的。

    我在这里结束这篇论述的第二个主要部分,我是抱有一种希望的,我希望在第一次传达一个前所未有的思想的可能范围内,——正因为前所未有,所以这思想不能全免于一种个性的痕迹,它原是由于这种个性才产生的——,我已成功地传达了一个明显的确的真理,就是说我们生活存在于其中的世界,按其全部本质说,彻头彻尾是意志,同时又彻头彻尾是表象,就是说这表象既是表象,就已假定了一个形式,亦即客体和主体这形式,所以表象是相对的。如果我们问,在取消了这个形式和所有由根据律表出的一切从属形式之后还剩下什么,那么,这个在种类上不同于表象的东西,除了是意志之外,就不能再是别的什么了。因此,意志就是真正的自在之物。任何人都能看到自己就是这意志,世界的内在本质就在这意志中。同时,任何人也能看到自己就是认识着的主体,主体[所有]的表象即整个世界,而表象只是在人的意识作为表象不可少的支往这一点上,才有它的存在。所以在这两重观点之下,每人自己就是这全世界,就是小宇宙,并看到这世界的两方面都完整无遗地皆备于我。而每人这样认作自己固有的本质的东西,这东西也就囊括了整个世界的,大宇宙的本质。所以世界和人自己一样,彻头彻尾是意志,又彻头彻尾是表象,此外再没有剩下什么东西了。所以我们在这里看到泰勒靳考察大宇宙的哲学和苏格拉底考察小宇宙的哲学,由于两种哲学的对象相同而在这一点上契合一致了。——在本书前两篇中所传达的一切见解将由于下续两篇获得更大的完整性,并且由于更完整也就会有更大的妥当性。在我们前此考察中还曾或隐或现地提出过一些问题,希望这些问题也能在后两篇中得到充分的答复。

    目前还可以单独谈谈这样一个问题,因为这本来只是在人们尚未透彻了解前此的论述的意义时才能提出的问题,所以也只在这种情况下才能有助于阐明前此的论述。这是这样一个问题:任何意志既是一个欲求什么东西的意志,既有一个对象,有它欲求的一个目标,那么,在我们作为世界的本质自身沦的那意志究竟是欲求什么或追求什么呢?——这个问题和许多其他问题一样,是由于混淆了自在之物和现象而发生的。根据律只管后者,不管前者,而动机律也是根据律的一形态。任何地方都只能给现象,道地的现象,只能给个别事物指出一个根据或理由,而决不能给意志自身,也不能给意志恰如其分地客体化于其中的理念指出什么根据或理由。所以每一项个别的动作,或自然界的一切变化部有一个原因可寻,而原因也就是必然要引起这些变化的一个情况;唯独自然力本身,它是在这一现象和无数类似现象中把自己显露出来的东西,那就决无理由或原因可寻了。所以如果要追问重力、电等等的原因,那就是由于真正的不智,由于缺乏思考而产生的。只有在人们证明了重力、电等等不是原始的固有的自然力,而只是一个更普遍的,已为人所知道的自然力的一些显现方式之后,才可以问原因,问那个在这里使那些自然力产生重力、电等等现象的原因。这一切都在前面详细申论过了。同样,一个认识着的个体(这个体自身只是意志作为自在之物而显出的现象),他的每一个别意志活动都必然的有一动机,没有动机那意志活动就决不能出现;但是和物质的原因只包含着这个或那个自然力的表出必然要在此时此地,在此一物质上出现的规定一样,动机也只是把一个认识着的生物在此时此地,在某些情况之下的意志活动作为完全单独的,个别的东西来规定,而决不是规定这一生物它根本欲求和在这一方式下欲求。这种欲求是生物的悟知性格的表出,而悟知性格,作为意志自身,作为臼在之物,是没有根据或理由的,是在根据律的范围之外的。因此,每人也 经常有目的和动机,他按目的和动机指导他的行为;无论什么时候,他都能为自己的个别行动提出理由。但是如果人们问他何以根本要欲求或何以根本要存在,那么,他就答不上来了,他反而会觉得这问题文不对题。这里面就正是真正的说出了他意识着自己便是意志,而不是别的。意志的欲求根本是自明的,只有意志的个别活动在每一瞬点上才需要由动机来作较详尽的规定。

    事实上,意志自身在本质上是没有一切目的,一切止境的,它是一个无尽的追求。这一点,在谈到离心力的时候,已经触及到。在意志客体化的最低级别上,也就是在重力上,“也可看到这一点:重力不停地奔赴[一个方向],一眼就可明白看到它不可能有一个最后日的。因为,即令是所有存在的物质都按它的意志而传成一个整块,然而重力在这整块中,向中心点奔赴挣扎着,也还得和不可透入性作斗争,[不管]这不可透入性是作为固体性或弹性而出现的。所以物质的这种追求永远只能受到阻碍,却决不,也永不会得到满足或安宁。可是意志所有的现象的一切追求也正是这样一个情况。每一目标,在达成之后,又是一个新的[追求] 过程的开端,如此[辗转]以至于无穷。植物从种子经过根、干、枝、叶以达到花和果而提高了它自己的显现,这果又只是新种子的开端,一个新的个体的开端,这新个体又按老一套重演一遍,经过无尽的时间如此辗转[往复]。动物的生活过程也是这样的:生育是过程的顶点;在完成这[一任务]之后,这一代的个体的生命就或快或慢地走向下坡,同时自然地,一个新个体便[起而]保证了这物种的继续生存且又重演这同一过程。是的,每一有机体[中]物质的不断更新也只能作这种不断冲动和不断变换的现象看。这种现象,生理学家们现在已中止把它作为对运动中被消耗的物质的必要补偿看了,因为机器的可能损耗决不可和通过营养而来的不断增益等同起来。永远的变化,无尽的流动是属于意志的本质之显出的[事]。最后,在人类的追求的愿望中也能看到同样的情况。这些欲望总是把它们的满足当作[人的]欲求的最后目标来哄骗我们,可是在一旦达成之后,愿望就不成为愿望了,很快的也就被忘怀了,作为古董了;即令人们不公开承认,实际上却总是当作消逝了的幻想而放在一边[不管]了的。如果还剩下有什么可愿望可努力的,而这从愿望到满足,从满足到新愿望的游戏得以不断继续下去而不陷于停顿,那么,这就够幸运的了。从愿望到满足又到新的愿望这一不停的过程,如果辗转快,就叫作幸福,慢,就叫作痛苦;如果限于停顿,那就表现为可怕的,使生命僵化的空虚无聊,表现为没有一定的对象,模糊无力的想望,表现为致命的苦闷。——根据这一切,意志在有认识把它照亮的时候,总能知道它现在欲求什么,在这儿欲求什么;但决不知道它根本欲求什么。每一个别活动都有一个目的,而整个的总欲求却没有目的。这正是和每一个别自然现象在其出现于此时此地时,须由一个充足的原因来决定,而显现于现象中的力却根本没有什么原因,是同出一辙的,因为这种原因已经是自在之物的,也是无根据的意志的现象之级别。——意志唯一的自我认识总的说来就是总的表象,就是整个直观世界。直观世界是意志的客体性,是意志的显出,意志的镜子。直观世界在这一特殊意味中吐露些什么,那将是我们后面考察的对象。

    第三篇 世界作为表象再论

    独立于充分根据律以外的表象柏拉图的理念艺术的客体那永存而不是发生了的是什么,那永远变化着、消逝着而决不真正存在着的又是什么? ——柏拉图

    我们既已在第二篇里从世界的另一面考察了在第一篇里作为单纯表象,作为对于一个主体的客体看的世界,并发现了这另一面就是意志。唯有意志是这世界除了是表象之外还是什么的东西。在此以后,我们就根据这一认识把这世界不管是从全体说还是从世界的部分说,都叫做表象,叫做意志的客体性。由此说来,表象或意志的客体性就意味着已成为客体——客体即表象——的意志。此外我们现在还记得意志的这种客体化有很多然而又固定的级别,意志的本质在这些级别上进入表象,也就是作为客体而显现,而明晰和完备的程度则是逐级上升的。只要这些级别意味着一定物种或有机和无机的一切自然物体的原始,不变的形式和属性,意味着那些按自然规律而把自己显露出来的普遍的力,那么,我们在第二篇里就已在那些级别上看出了柏拉图的理念。所有这些理念全部总起来又把自己展出于无数个体和个别单位中,理念对个体的关系就是个体的典型对理念的摹本的关系。这种个体的杂多性是由于时间,空间,而其生灭[无常]则是由于因果性才能想象的。在时间、空间、因果性这一切形式中,我们又只认识到根据律的一些不同形态;而根据律却是一切有限事物,一切个体化的最高原则。并且在表象进入这种个体的“认识”时,根据律也就是表象的普遍形式。与此相反,理念并不进入这一最高的原则,所以一个理念既说不上杂多性,也没有什么变换。理念显示于个体中,个体则多至无数,是不断在生灭中的;可是理念作为同一个理念,是不变的;根据律对于它也是无意义的。但是根据律既是主体的一切:‘认识”的形式,只要这主体是作为个体而在认识着,那么,这些理念也就会完全在这种个体的认识范围以外。因此,如果要这些理念成为认识的对象,那就只有把在认识着的主体中的个性取消,才能办到。今后我们首先就要更详尽地从事于这一点的说明。

    在谈到这一点之前,首先还有下面这个要注意的主要事项。我希望我已在前一篇里成功地缔造了一种信念,即是说在康德哲学里称为自在之物的东西,在他那哲学里是作为一个如此重要却又暖味而自相矛盾的学说出现的。尤其是由于康德引入这个概念的方式,也就是由于从被根据决定的东西推论到根据的方式,这自在之物就被认为是他那哲学的绊脚石,是他的缺点了。现在我说,如果人们从我们走过的完全另一途径而达到这自在之物,那么,自在之物就不是别的而是意志,是在这概念按前述方式已扩大,固定了的含义圈中的意志。此外,我还希望在既有了上面所申述的这些之后,人们不会有什么顾虑就[能]在构成世界自身的意志之客体化的一定级别上看出柏拉图的所谓永恒理念或不变形式。这永恒理念[之说],多少世纪以来就被认为是柏拉图学说中最主要的,然而同时也是最晦涩的、最矛盾的学说,是许许多多心情不同的头脑思考、争论、讥刺和崇敬的对象。

    在我们看来,意志既然是自在之物,而理念又是那意志在一定级别上的直接客体性;那么,我们就发现康德的自在之物和柏拉图的理念——对于他理念是唯一“真正的存在”——,西方两位最伟大哲人的两大晦涩的思想结虽不是等同的,却是很接近的,并且仅仅是由于一个唯一的规定才能加以区别。两大思想结,一面有着内在的一致和亲属关系,一面由于两者的发起人那种非常不同的个性而极不同调,却又正以此而互为最好的注释,因为两者等于是导向一个目标的两条完全不同的途径。这是可以不费很多事就说清楚的。即是说康德所说的,在本质上看便是下面这一点:“时间、空间和因果性不是自在之物的一些规定,而只是属于自在之物的现象的,因为这些不是别的,而是我们‘认识’的形式。且一切杂多性和一切生灭既仅仅是由于时间、空间和因果性才有可能的,那么,杂多性和生灭也只是现象所有,而决不是自在之物所有的。又因为我们的认识是由那些形式决定的,所以我们的全部经验也只是对现象而不是对自在之物的认识。因此也就不能使经验的规律对自在之物有效。即令是对于我们自己的自我,这里所说的也还是有效,只有作为现象时我们才认识自我,而不是按自我本身是什么来认识的。”从这里考察的重点来说,这就是康德学说的旨趣和内蕴。可是柏拉图却说,“世界上由我们的官能所觉知的事物根本没有真正的存在。它们总是变化着,决不是存在着的,它们只有一个相对的存在,只是在相互关系中存在,由于相互关系而存在,因此人们也很可以把它们的全部[相互]依存叫做‘非存在’。从而它们也不是一种真正的认识的对象,因为只有对于那自在的,自为的而永恒不变样的东西才能有真正的认识。它们与此相反,只是由于感觉促成的想当然的对象。我们既然被局限于对它们的觉知,我们就等于是黑暗岩洞里的人,被牢固地绑住坐在那里,连头也不能转动,什么也看不见;只有赖于在背后燃着的火光,才能在对面的墙壁上看到在火光和这些人之间出现着的真实事物的一些影子。甚至于这些人互相看到的,每人所看到的自己也只是那壁上的阴影而已。而这些人的智慧就是[能]预言他们从经验习知的那些阴影前后相续成系列的顺序。与此相反,因为永远存在却不生不灭而可称为唯一真正存在的,那就是那些阴影形象的真实原象,就是永恒的理念,就是一切事物的原始本象。杂多性到不了原始本象,因为每一原象自身,它的摹本或阴影都是和它同名的,个别的,无常的类似物。生和火也到不了原始本象,因为它们是真灭存在的,决不和它那些行将消逝的摹本一样,有什么生长衰化。(在这两个消极的规定中必然包括这样一个前提,即是时间、空间和因果性对于原象并无意义和效力,原象不在这些[形式]中。)因此,只有对于这些原象才能有一个真正的认识,因为这种认识的对象只能是永久和从任何方面看(即是本身自在的)都是存在的东西,而不能是人们各按其观点,可说既存在而又不存在的东西。”——这就是柏拉图的学说。显然而无须多加证明的是康德和柏拉图这两种学说的内在旨趣完全是一个东西。双方都把可见[闻]的世界认作一种现象,认为该现象本身是虚无的,只是由于把肉己表出于现象中的东西(在一方是自在之物,另一方是理念)才有意义和假借而来的实在性。可是根据这两家学说,那现象的一切形式,即令是最普遍的最基本的形式,也断然与那自行表出的东西,真正存在着的东西无关。康德为了要否定这些形式[的实在性],他已把这些形式自身直接了当地概括为一些抽象的名称,并径自宣称时间、空间和因果性,作为现象的一些形式,是不属于自在之物的。柏拉图与此相反,他并没达到把话说彻底的地步,他是由于否定他的理念具有那些唯有通过这些形式才可能的东西,亦即同类中[个体]的杂多性以及生与灭,而把这些形式间接地从他的理念上剥落下来的。[这里]尽管已是说得大多了,我还是要用一个比喻把[两家学说]值得注意的,重要的,互相一致之处加以形象化:假如在我们面前有一个动物正在充满生命力的活动中,那么,柏拉图就会说:“这个动物并没有什么真正的存在,它只有一个表面的存在,只有不住的变化,只有相对的依存。这种依存既可以叫做一个存在,同样也可叫做一个‘非存在’,而真正存在着的只是把自己复制于这动物中的理念或该动物自在的本身。这种动物自在的本身对于什么也没有依存关系,而是自在和自为的;不是生出来的,不是有时而灭的,而是永远存在一个样儿[不变]的。如果就我们在这动物中认识它的理念来说,那就不管在我们面前的是这一动物或是它活在千年前的祖先,不管它是在这里或是在遥远的异乡,不管它是以这一方式,这一姿态,这一行动或那一方式,那一姿态,那一行动而出现,最后也不管它是它那种族中的这一个体或任何其他一个体,反正全都是一样而不相干了,[因为]这一切都是虚无的而只同现象有关。唯有这动物的理念才有真实的存在而是真正的‘认识’的对象。”——这是柏拉图。康德大抵会要这样说:“这个动物是时间、空间和因果性中的一现象;而时间、空间和因果性全都是在我们认识能力以内,经验所以可能的先验条件,而不是自在之物的一些规定。因此,这一动物,我们在这一定的时间,在这已知的地点,作为在经验的关联中。——也即是在原因和后果的锁链上——必然发生,同样又必然消灭的个体而被觉知的动物,就不是自在之物,而只是就我们的认识说才可算是一个现象。如果要就这动物自在的本身方面来认识它,也就是撇开时间,空间和因果性中的一切规定来认识它,那就要在我们唯一可能的,通过感性和悟性的认识方式以外,还要求一种别的认识方式。”

    为了使康德的说法更接近于柏拉图的说法,人们也可说:时间、空间和因果性是我们心智的这样一种装置,即是说借助于这种装置任何一类唯一真有的一个事物得以把自己对我们表出为同类事物的杂多性,永远再生又再灭辗转以至无穷。对于事物的理解如果是借助于并符合上述心智的装置,那就是内在的理解;与此相反,对于事物的又一种理解,即意识着事物所有的个中情况则是超绝的理解。这种理解是人们在抽象中从纯粹理性批判获得的,不过在例外的场合,这种理解也可从直观获得。最后这一点是我加上的。这就正是我在目前这第二篇里要努力来说明的。

    如果人们曾经真正懂得而体会了康德的学说,如果人们自康德以后真正懂得而体会了柏拉图,如果人们忠实地、认真地思考过这两位大师的学说的内在旨趣和含义,而不是滥用这一位大师的术语以炫渊博,又戏效那一位大师的风格以自快;那么人们就不至于迟迟未发现这两大哲人之间的一致到了什么程度和两种学说基本意义与目标的彻底相同。那么,人们就不仅不会经常以柏拉图和莱布尼兹——后者的精神根本不是以前者为基础的——,甚至和现在还健存的一位有名人物相提并论,——好象人们是有意在嘲弄已往伟大思想家的阴灵似的——,而且是根本会要比现在前进得远多了,或者更可说人们将不至于象最近四十多年来这样可耻地远远的向后退了。人们将不至于今天被这种空谈,明天又被另一种胡说牵着鼻子走,不至于以在康德墓上演出滑稽剧(如古人有时在超度他们的死者时所演出的)来替这十九世纪——在德国预示着如此重大意义的[世纪]揭幕了——。这种滑稽剧的举行遭到别的国家的讥刺也是公平的,因为这是和严肃的,甚至拘谨的德国人一点儿也不相称的。然而真正的哲学家们,他们的忠实群众那么少,以至要若干世纪才给他们带来了寥寥几个懂得他们的后辈。——“拿着巴古斯的雕花杖的人倒很多,但并没几个人真正是这位酒神的信奉者。”“哲学所以披鄙视,那是因为人们不是按哲学的尊严来治哲学的;原来不应该是那些冒牌的假哲学家,而应该是真正的哲学家来治哲学。”(柏拉图)

    人们过去只是在字面上推敲,推敲这样的词句如:“先验的表象”,“‘独立于经验之外而被意识到的直观形式和思维形式”,“纯粹悟性的原本概念”,如此等等——于是就问:柏拉图的理念既然说也是原本概念,既然说也是从回忆生前对真正存在着的事物已有了的直观得来的,那么,理念是不是和康德所谓先验地在我们意识中的直观形式与思维形式大致是一回事呢?这两种完全不同的学说,——康德的是关于形式的学说,说这些形式把个体的“认识”局限于现象之内;柏拉图的是关于理念的学说,认识了理念是什么就正是明显地否认了那些形式——,在这一点上恰好相反的[两种]学说,[只]因为在它们的说法上有些相似之处,人们就细心地加以比较、商讨,对于两者是一还是二进行了辩论;然后在未了发现了两者究竟不是一回事,最后还是作出了结论说柏拉图的理念学说和康德的理性批判根本没有什么共同之处。不过,关于这一点已说够了。

    根据我们前此的考察,尽管在康德和柏拉图之间有着一种内在的一致,尽管浮现于两人之前的是同一目标,而唤起他们,导引他们从事哲学的是同一世界观,然而在我们看来理念和良在之物并不干脆就是同一个东西。依我们看来,倒是应该说理念只是自在之物的直接的,因而也是恰如其分的客体性。而自在之物本身却是意志,是意志,——只要它尚未客体化,尚未成为表象。原来正是康德的说法,自在之物就应是独立于一切附着于“认识”上的形式之外的;而只是他在这些形式之中没有首先把对于主体240是客体[这一形式]加进去(如附录中所提出的),才是康德的缺点;因为这正是一切现象的,也即是表象的,首要的和最普遍的形式。所以他本应该显明的剥夺自在之物之为客体,那就可以保全他不陷入显著的,早就被发现过的前后不符了。与此相反,柏拉图的理念却必然是客体,是一个被认识了的东西,是一表象;正是由于这一点,不过也仅是由于这一点,理念才有所不同于自在之物。理念只是摆脱了,更正确些说,只是尚未进入现象的那些次要形式,也就是未进入我们把它全包括在根据律中的那些形式;但仍保留了那一首要的和最普遍的形式,亦即表象的根本形式,保留了对于主体是客体这形式。至于比这形式低一级的一些形式(根据律是其共同的表述),那就是把理念复制为许多个别,无常的个体的那东西,而这些个体的数目对理念来说,则完全是漠不相关的。所以根据律又是理念可进入的形式,当理念落入作为个体的主体的认识中时,它就进入这形式了。于是,个别的,按根据律而显现的事物就只是自在之物(那就是意志)的一种间接的客体化,在事物和自在之物中间还有理念在。理念作为意志的唯一直接的客体性、除了表象的根本形式,亦即对于主体是客体这形式以外,再没有认识作为认识时所有的其他形式。因此也唯有理念是意志或自在之物尽可能的恰如其分的客体;甚至可说就是整个自在之物,不过只是在表象的形式之下罢了。而这就是柏拉图和康德两人之间所以有巨大的一致的理由,虽然,最严格地说起来,这两个人所说的还并不是同一回事。个别事物并不是意志的完全恰如其分的客体性,而是已经被那些以根据律为总表现的形式弄模糊了。可是这些形式却是认识的条件。是认识对于如此这般的个体之所以可能。——如果容许我们从一个不可能的前提来推论,假如我们在作为认识的主体时不同时又是个体,——这即是说如果我们的直观不是以身体为媒介,而这直观就是从身体的感受出发的,身体本身又只是具体的欲求,只是意志的客体性,所以也是诸客体中的一客体;并且作为这样的客体,当它一旦进入认识着的意识时,也只能在根据律的形式中[进入意识]就已假定了,并由此引进了根据律所表述的时间和其他一切形式;——事实上我们就会根本不再认识个别的物件,也不会认识一桩事件,也不会认识变换和杂多性,而是在清明未被模糊的认识中只体会理念,只体会那一个意志或真正自在之物客体化的那些级别;从而我们的世界也就会是“常住的现在了”。时间却只是一个个体的生物对这些理念所有的那种化为部分,分成片断的看法,理念则在时间以外,从而也是永恒的。所以柏拉图说“时间是永恒性的动画片”。

    作为个体的我们既然不能在服从根据律的认识之外,还有什么别的认识,而[根据律]这形式又排除了[人对]理念的认识,那么,如果有可能使我们从个别事物的认识上升到理念的认识,那就肯定只有这样才有可能,即是说在主体中必须发生一种变化,而这变化和[在认识中]换过整个一类客体的巨大变化既是相符合的又是相对应的。这时的主体,就它认识理念说,借此变化就已不再是个体了。

    我们从前一篇还记得认识[作用]本身根本是属于较高级别上的意志的客体化的,而感性、神经、脑髓,也只是和有机生物的其他部位一样,都是意志在它客体性的这一级别上的表现;因此通过这些东西而产生的表象也正是注定要为意志服务的,是达到它那些现在已复杂起来的目的的手段[机械工具],是保存一个有着242多种需要的生物的手段。所以认识闩始以来,并且在其本质上就彻底是可以为意志服务的。和直接客体——这由于因果律的运用而已成为认识的出发点了——只是客体化了的意志一样,所有一切遵循根据律的知识对于意志也常有一种较近或较远的关系。这是因为个体既发现他的身体是诸客体中的一客体,而身体对这些客体又是按根据津而有着复杂的相关和联系的,所以对这些客体作考察,途径[可以]或远或近,然而总得又回到这个体的身体,也就是要回到他的意志。既然是根据律把这些客体置于它们对身体,且通过身体又是对意志的这种关系中,那么,为意志服务的认识也就只有努力从这些客体认取根据律所建立的那些关系,也就是推敲它们的空间、时间和因果性中的复杂关系。原来只有通过这些关系,客体对于个体才是有兴味的,即是说这些客体才和意志有关系。所以为意志服务的“认识”从客体所认取的也不过是它们的一些关系,认识这些客体也就只是就它们在此时此地,在这些情况下,由此原因,得此后果而言;一句活:就是当作个别事物[而认识]的,如果把所有这些关系取消了,对于认识来说,这些客体也就消逝了,正因为“认识”在客体上所认取的除此而外本来再没有什么别的了。——我们也不容讳言,各种科学在事物上考察的东西,在本质上同样也不是什么别的,而就是事物的这一切关系,这时间空间上的关系,自然变化的原因,形态的比较。发生事态的动机等等,也就是许许多多的关系。科学有所不同于通俗常识的只是科学的形式是有条理的系统,是由于以概念的分层部署为手段而概括一切特殊为一般所得来的知识之简易化,和于是而获致的知识之完整性。任何关系本身又只有一个相对的实际存在;譬如时间中的一切存在就也是一个非存在,因为时间恰好只是那么一个东西,由于这东西相反的规定才能够同属于一个事物;所以每一现象都在时间中却又不在时间中。这又因为把现象的首尾分开来的恰好只是时间,而时间在本质上却是逝者如斯的东西,无实质存在的、相对的东西,在这里[人们就把它] 叫做延续。然而时间却是为意志服务的知识所有的一切客体的最普遍的形式,并且是这些客体的其他形式的原始基型。

    照例认识总是服服帖帖为意志服务的,认识也是为这种服务而产生的;认识是为意志长出来的,有如头部是为躯干而长出来的一样。在动物,认识为意志服务[的常规]根本是取消不了的。在人类,停止认识为意志服务也仅是作为例外出现的,这是我们立刻就要详加考察的。人兽之间的这一区别在[形体的]外表上是由头部和躯于两者之间的关系各不相同而表现出来的。在低级动物,头和身还是完全长在一起没有接榫的痕迹。所有这些动物的头部都是垂向地面的,[因为]意志的对象都在地面上。即令是在高等动物,和人比起来,头和身还是浑然一物难分彼此;但是人的头部却好象是自由安置在躯干上似的,只是由躯干顶戴着而不是为躯干服务。贝尔维德尔地方出土的阿颇罗雕像把人类的这一优越性表现到最大限度:这个文艺之神高瞻远瞩的头部是如此自在无碍地立于两肩之上,好象这头部已完全摆脱了躯体,再也不以心为形役似的。

    前面已说到从一殷的认识个别事物过渡到认识理型,这一可能的,然而只能当作例外看的过渡,是在认识挣脱了它为意志服务[的这关系]时,突然发生的。这正是由于主体已不再仅仅是个体的,而已是认识的纯粹而不带意志的主体了。这种主体已不再按根据津来推敲那些关系了,而是栖息于,浸沉于眼前对象的亲切观审中,超然于该对象和任何其他对象的关系之外。

    为了把这一点弄明白,必然需要[作出]详尽的讨论;其中使人感到陌生和诧异的地方,人们只得暂时放宽一步,到本书待要传达的整个思想总括起来了之后,这些陌生的地方自然就消失了。

    如果人们由于精神之力而被提高了,放弃了对事物的习惯看法,不再按根据津诸形态的线索去追究事物的相互关系——这些事物的最后目的总是对自己意志的关系———即是说人们在事物上考察的已不再是“何处”、“何时”、“何以”、“何用”,而仅仅只是“什么”,也不是让抽象的思维、理性的概念盘踞着意识,而代替这一切的却是把人的全副精神能力献给直观,浸沉于直观,并使全部意识为宁静地观审恰在眼前的自然对象所充满,不管这对象是风景,是树木,是岩石,是建筑物或其他什么。人在这时,按一句有意味的德国成语来说,就是人们自失于对象之中了,也即是说人们忘记了他的个体,忘记了他的意志;他已仅仅只是作为纯粹的主体,作为客体的镜子而存在;好象仅仅只有对象的存在而没有觉知这对象的人了,所以人们也不能再把直观者[其人]和直观[本身]分开来了,而是两者已经合一了;这同时即是整个意识完全为一个单一的直观景象所充满,所占据。所以,客体如果是以这种方式走出了它对自身以外任何事物的一切关系,主体[也]摆脱了对意志的一切关系,那么,这所认识的就不再是如此这般的个别事物,而是理念,是永恒的形式,是意志在这一级别上的直接客体性。并且正是由于这一点,置身于这一直观中的同时也不再是个体的人了,因为个体的人已自失于这种直观之中了。他已是认识的主体,纯粹的、无意志的、无痛苦的、无时间的主体。目前就其自身说还很触目的[这一点](关于这一点我很清楚的知道它证实了来自托马斯·佩因的一句活:“从崇高到可笑,还不到一步之差”)将由于下文逐渐明朗起来而减少陌生的意味。这也就是在斯宾诺莎写下“只要是在永恒的典型下理解事物,则精神是永恒的”(《伦理学》第五卷,命题31,结论)这句话时,浮现于他眼前的东西。在这样的观审中,反掌之间个别事物已成为其种类的理念,而在直观中的个体则已成为认识的纯粹主体。作为个体,人只认识个别事物,而认识的纯粹主体则只认识理念。个体原来只在他对意志的某一个别现象这关系中才是认识的主体,也是为意志的现象服务的。所以这种个别的意志现象是服从根据律的,在该定律的一切形态中服从该定律。因此,一切与这认识的主体有关的知识也服从根据律,并且就意志的立场说,除此而外也更无其他有用的知识,而这种知识也永远只含有对客体的一些关系。这样认识着的个体和为他所认识的个别事物总是在某处,在某时,总是因果链上的环节。而知识的纯粹主体和他的对应物——理念——却是摆脱了根据律所有那些形式的;时间、空间,能认识的个体,被认识的个体对于纯粹主体和理念都没有什么意义。完全只有在上述的那种方式中,一个认识着的个体已升为“认识”的纯粹主体,而被考察的客体也正因此而升为理念了,这时,作为表象的世界才[ 能] 完美而纯粹地出现,才圆满地实现了意志的客体化,因为唯有理念才是意志恰如其分的客体性。这恰如其分的客体性以同样的方式把客体和主体都包括在它自身之内,因为这两者是它唯一的形式。不过在这种客体性之内,客体主体双方完全保持着平衡;并且和客体在这里仅仅只是主体的表象一样,主体,当它完全浸沉于被直观的对象时,也就成为这对象的自身了,因为这时整个意识已只是对象的最鲜明的写照而不再是别的什么了。正是这个意识,在人们通过它而从头至尾依次想到所有一切的理念或意志的客体性的级别时,才真正构成作为表象的世界。任何时间和空间的个别事物都不是别的什么,而只是被根据律(作为个体的认识形式)化为多数,从而在其纯粹的客体性上被弄模糊了的理念。在理念出现的时候,理念中的主体和客体已不容区分了,因为只有在两者完全相互充满,相互渗透时,理念,意志的恰如其分的客体性,真正作为表象的世界,才发生;与此相同,此时能认识的和所认识的个体,作为自在之物,也是不分的。因为我们如果别开那真正作为表象的世界,那么,剩下来的除了作为意志的世界以外,再没什么了。意志乃是理念的自在本身,理念把意志客体化了,这种客体化是完美的。意志也是个另也事物以及认识这个别事物的个体的自在本身,这些物与人也把意志客体化了,但这种客体化是不完美的。作为意志而在表象和表象的一切形式之外,则在被观审的客体中和在个体中的都只是同一个意志,而这个体当他在这观审中上升时又意识着自己为纯粹主体。因此被观审的客体和个体两者在它们自在本身上是并无区别的,因为它们就“自在本身”说都是意志。意志在这里是自己认识到自己;并且只是作为意志如何得到这认识的方式方法,也即是只在现象中,借助于现象的形式,借助于根据律,才有杂多性和差别性的存在。和我没有客体,没有表象,就不能算是认识着的主体而只是盲目的意志一样,没有我作为认识的主体,被认识的东西同样也不能算是客体而只是意志,只是盲目的冲动。这个意志就其自在本身,亦即在表象之外说,和我的意志是同一个意志;只是在作为表象的世界中,[由于]表象的形式至少总有主体和客体[这一项],我们(——这意志和我的意志——)才一分为二成为被认识的和能认识的个体。如果把认识,把作为表象的世界取消,那么除了意志,盲目的冲动之外,根本就没剩下什么了。至于说如果意志获得客体性,成为表象,那就一举而肯定了主体,又肯定了客体少而这客体性如果纯粹地,完美地是意志的恰如其分的客体性,那就肯定了这客体是理念,摆脱了根据律的那些形式:也肯定了主体是“认识”的纯粹主体,摆脱了个性和为意志服务的可能性。

    谁要是按上述方式而使自己浸沉于对自然的直观中,把自己都遗忘了到这种地步,以至他已仅仅只是作为纯粹认识着的主体而存在,那么,他也就会由此直接体会到[他]作为这样的主体,乃是世界及一切客观的实际存在的条件,从而也是这一切一切的支柱,因为这种客观的实际存在已表明它自己是有赖于他的实际存在的了。所以他是把大自然摄入他自身之内了,从而他觉得大自然不过只是他的本质的偶然属性而已。在这种意义之下拜仑说:

    “难道群山,波涛,和诸天

    不是我的一部分,不是我

    心灵的一部分,

    正如我是它们的一部分吗?”

    然则,谁要是感到了这一点,他又怎么会在和常住的自然对照时把自己当作绝对无常的呢?笼罩着他的反而应该是那么一种意识,也就是对于《吠陀》中的《邬波尼煞昙》所说的话的意识,那儿说:“一切天生之物总起来就是我,在我之外任何其他东西都是不存在的。”(邬布涅迦Ⅰ.122)

    为了对世界的本质获得一个更深刻的理解,人们就不可避免地必需学会把作为自在之物的意志和它的恰如其分的客体性区分开来,然后是把这客体性逐级较明显较完整地出现于其上的不同级别,也即是那些理念自身,和[显现于]根据律各形态中的理念的现象,和个体人有限的认识方式区别开来。这样,人们就会同意柏拉图只承认理念有真正的存在[的作法],与此相反,对于在空间和时间中的事物,对于个体认为真实的世界,则只承认它们有一种假象的,梦境般的存在。这样,人们就会理解同此一个理念如何又把自己显示于那么多现象之中,对于认识着的个体又如何只是片断地,一个方面跟着一个方面,展出它的本质。这样。人们就会把理念和它的现象按以落入个体的考察的方式方法区别开来,而认前者为本质的,后者为非本质的。以举例的方式,我们将在最细微的和最巨大的[事物]中来考察这一点。——在浮云飘荡的时候,云所构成的那些形相对于云来说并不是本质的,而是无所谓的;但是作为有弹性的蒸气,为风的冲力所推动[时而]紧缩一团,[时而]飘散、舒展、碎裂,这却是它的本性,是把自己客体化于云中的各种力的本质,是理念。云每次所构成的形相,那只是对个体的观察者的[事]。——对于在[巨]石之间滚滚流去的溪水来说,它让我们看到的那些漩涡、波浪、泡沫等等是无所谓的,非本质的。至于水的随引力而就下,作为无弹性的、易于流动的、无定形的、透明的液体,这却是它的本质;这些如果是直观地被认识了的,那就是理念了。只对于我们,当我们是作为个体而在认识着的时候,才有那些漩涡、波浪、泡沫。——窗户玻璃上的薄冰按结晶的规律而形成结晶体,这些规律显示着出现在这里的自然力的本质,表出了理型;但是冰在结晶时形成的树木花草则不是本质的,只是对我们而有的。——在浮云、溪水、结晶体中显现的[已]是那意志最微弱的尾声了,它若出现于植物中那就要完满些,在动物又更完满一些,最完满是在人类。但是只有意志的客体化所有那些级别的本质上的东西才构成理念;与此相反,理念的开展——因为理念在根据律的诸形态中已被分散为多种的和多方面的现象——对于理念却是非本质的东西,这只在个体的认识方式以内,并且只是对这个体才有其实在性的。那么,这种情况对于那一理念的开展——意志最完满的客体性的那一理念——也必然是一样的;所以人类的历史,事态的层出不穷,时代的变迁,在不同国度,不同世纪中人类生活的复杂形式,这一切一切都仅仅是理念的显现的偶然形式,都不属于理念自身——在理念自身中只有意志的恰如其分的客体性——,而只属于现象——现象[才]进入个体的认识——;对于理念,这些都是陌生的、非本质的、无所谓的,犹如[苍狗的]形相之于浮云——是浮云构成那些形相——,漩涡泡沫的形相之于溪水,树木花卉之于窗户上的薄冰一样。

    谁要是掌握好了这一点,并且懂得将意志从理念,将理念从它的现象区分开来,那么,世界大事对于这人来说,就只因为这些事是符号,可以从而看出人的理念,然后才有意义;而不是这些事自在的和自为的本身有什么意义。他也就不会和别人一样,相信时间真的产生了什么新的和重要的东西;相信根本有什么绝对实在的东西是通过时间或在时间中获得具体存也的;或甚至于相信时间自身作为一个完整的东西是有始终,有计划,有发展的,并且也许要以扶助活到三十岁的最近这个世代达到最高的完善(按他们的概念)为最后目标。因此,这人就不会和荷马一样,设立整个的奥林卜[斯山],充满神抵的导演那些时间中的世事;同样他也不会和奥希安一样,把云中形象当作具体事物;因为上面已说过,[世事和白云苍狗]两者就其中显现着的理念来说,都是同样的意味。在人类生活纷坛复杂的结构中,在世事无休止的变迁中,他也会只把理念当作常住的和本质的看待。生命意志就在这理念中有着它最完美的客体性,而理念又把它的各个不同方面表现于人类的那些特性,那些情欲、错误和特长,表现于自私、仇恨、爱、恐惧、勇敢、轻率、迟钝、狡猾、伶俐、天才等等等等;而这一切一切又汇合并凝聚成千百种形态(个体)而不停地演出大大小小的世界史;并且在演出中,推动这一切的是什么,是胡桃或是王冠,就理念自在的本身说是毫不相干的。最后这人[还]发现在人世正和在戈箕的杂剧中一样,在所有那些剧本中总是那些相同的人物,并且那些人物的企图和命运也总是相同的,尽管每一剧本各有其主题和剧情,但剧情的精神总是那么一个;(同时),这一剧本的人物也一点儿不知道另一剧本中的情节,虽然他们自己是那一剧本中的人物。因此,尽管在有了上演前此各剧的经验之后,[登场人物]班达龙并没变得敏捷些或者慷慨些,达塔格利亚也没变得谨严老实些,布瑞格娜没有变得胆壮些,而哥隆宾涅也没有变得规矩些。

    假如有那么一天,容许我们在可能性的王国里,在一切原因和后果的联锁上看得一清二楚,假如地藏王菩萨现身而在一幅图画中为我们指出那些卓越的人物,世界的照明者和英雄们,在他们尚未发挥作用之前,就有偶然事故把他们毁灭了;然后又指出那些重大的事变,本可改变世界历史并且导致高度文化和开明的时代,但是最盲目的契机,最微小的偶然,在这些事变发生之初就把这些事变扼杀了,最后[还]指出大人物雄伟的精力,但是由于错误或为清欲所诱惑,或由于不得已而被迫,他们把这种精力无益地消耗在无价值无结果的事物上了,甚至是儿戏地浪费了。如果我们看到了这一切,我们也许会战栗而为损失了的旷代珍宝惋惜叫屈。但是那地藏王菩萨会要微笑着说:“个体人物和他们的精力所从流出的源泉是取之不竭的,是和时间空间一样无穷无尽的,因为人物和他们的精力,正同一切现象的这[两种]形式一样,也只是一些现象,是意志的‘可见性’。那无尽的源泉是以有限的尺度量不尽的。因此,对于任何一个在发生时便被窒息了的变故或事业又卷土重来,这无减于昔的无穷无尽[的源泉]总还是敞开着大门、[提供无穷的机会]的。在这现象的世界里,既不可能有什么真正的损失,也不可能有什么真正的收益。唯有意志是存在的,只有它,[这]自在之物;只有它,这一切现象的源泉。它的自我认识和随此而有的,起决定作用的自我肯定或自我否定,那才是它本身唯一的大事。”——

    历史是追踪大事的那根线索前进的。如果历史是按动机律来引伸这些大事的,那么,在这范围之内历史是实践性的。而动机律却是在意志被“认识”照明了的时候决定着显现的意志的。在意志的客体性较低的级别上,意志在没有“认识”而起作用的时候,自然科学是作为事因学来考察意志现象变化的法则的,是作为形态学来考察现象上不变的东西的。形态学借助于概念把一般的概括起来以便从而引伸出特殊来,这就使它的几乎无尽的课题简易化了。最后数学则考察那些赤裸裸的形式,在这些形式中,对于作为个体的主体的认识,理念显现为分裂的杂多;所以也就是考察时间和空间。因此这一切以科学为共同名称的[学术]都在根据律的各形态中遵循这个定律前进,而它们的课题始终是现象,是现象的规律与联系和由此发生的关系。——然则在考察那不在一切关系中,不依赖一切关系的,这世界唯一真正本质的东西,世界各现象的真正内蕴,考察那不在变化之中因而在任何时候都以同等真实性而被认识的东西,一句话在考察理念,考察自在之物的,也就是意志的直接而恰如其分的客体性时,又是哪一种知识或认识方式呢?这就是艺术,就是天才的任务。艺术复制着由纯粹观审而掌握的永恒理念,复制着世界一切现象中本质的和常住的东西;而各按用以复制的材料[是什么],可以是造型艺术,是文艺或音乐。艺术的唯一源泉就是对理念的认识,它唯一的目标就是传达这一认识。——当科学追随着四类形态的根据和后果[两者] 无休止,变动不尽的洪流而前进的时候,在每次达到目的之后,总得又往前奔而永无一个最后的目标,也不可能获得完全的满足,好比人们[向前]疾走以期达到云天和地平线相接的那一点似的。与此相反的是艺术,艺术在任何地方都到了[它的]目的地。这是因为艺术已把它观审的对象从世界历程的洪流中拔出来了,这对象孤立在它面前了。而这一个别的东西,在那洪流中本只是微不足道的一涓滴,在艺术上却是总体的一个代表,是空间时间中无穷“多”的一个对等物。因此艺术就在这儿停下来了,守着这个个别的东西,艺术使时间的齿轮停顿了。就艺术来说,那些关系也消失了。只有本质的东西,理念,是艺术的对象。——因此,我们可以把艺术直称为独立于根据律之外观察事物的方式,恰和遵循根据律的考察[方式]相对称;后者乃是经验和科学的道路。后一种考察方式可以比作一根无尽的,与地面平行的横线,而前一种可以比作在任意一点切断这根横线的垂直线。遵循根据律的是理性的考察方式,是在实际生活和科学中唯一有效而有益的考察方式,而撇开这定律的内容不管,则是天才的考察方式,那是在艺术上唯一有效而有益的考察方式。前者是亚里士多德的考察方式,后者总起来说,是柏拉图的考察方式。前者好比大风暴,无来由,无目的向前推进而摇撼着,吹弯了一切,把一切带走,后者好比宁静的阳光,穿透风暴行经的道路而完全不为所动。前者好比瀑布中无数的,有力的搅动着的水点,永远在变换着[地位],一瞬也不停留;后者好比宁静地照耀于这汹涌澎湃之中的长虹。——只有通过上述的,完全浸沉于对象的纯粹观审才能掌握理念,而天才的本质就在于进行这种观审的卓越能力。这种观审既要求完全忘记自己的本人和本人的关系,那么,天才的性能就不是别的而是最完美的客观性,也就是精神的客观方向,和主观的,指向本人亦即指向意志的方向相反。准此,天才的性能就是立于纯粹直观地位的本领,在直观中遗忘自己,而使原来服务于意志的认识现在摆脱这种劳役,即是说完全不在自己的兴趣,意欲和目的上着眼,从而一时完全撤销了自己的人格,以便[在撤销人格后]剩了为认识着的纯粹主体,明亮的世界眼。并且这不是几瞬间的事,而是看需要以决定应持续多久,应有多少思考以便把掌握了的东西通过深思熟虑的艺术来复制,以便把“现象中徜恍不定的东西拴牢在永恒的思想中”。[这就是天才的性能。]——这好象是如果在个体中要出现天才,就必须赋予这个体以定量的认识能力,远远超过于为个别意志服务所需要的定量;这取得自由的超额部分现在就成为不带意志的主体,成为[反映]世界本质的一面透明的镜子了。——从这里可以解释[ 何以]在天才的个人,他的兴奋情绪竟至于使他心境不宁,原来[眼前的]现在罕有满足他们的可能,[这又是]因为现在不能填满他们的意识。就是这一点常使他们作无休止的追求,不停地寻找更新的,更有观察价值的对象,又使他们为了寻求和自己同道的,生来和他们一致的,可以通情意的人物而几乎永不得满足。与此同时,凡夫俗子是由眼前现在完全充满面得到了满足的,完全浸沉于这现在中:并且他们到处都有和他们相类似的人物,在日常生活中他们也有着天才不可得而有的那种特殊舒服劲儿。——人们曾认为想象力是天才性能的基本构成部分,有时甚至把想象力和天才的性能等同起来。前一种看法是对的,后一种是不对的。既然天才作为天才,他的对象就是永恒的理念,是这世界及其一切现象恒存的,基本的形式,而认识理念却又必然是直观的而不是抽象的;那么,如果不是想象力把他的地平线远远扩充到他个人经验的现实之外,而使他能够从实际进入他觉知的少数东西构成一切其余的[事物],从而能够使几乎是一切可能的生活情景——出现于他面前的话,则天才的认识就会局限于那些实际出现于他本人之前的一些客体的理念了,而且这种认识还要依赖把这些客体带给他的一系列情况。并且那些实际的客体几乎经常只是在这些客体中把自己表出的理念的很有缺陷的标本,所以天才需要想象力以便在事物中并不是看到大自然实际上已构成的东西,而是看到大自然努力要形成,却由于前一篇所讲述的它那些形式之间的相互斗争而未能竟其功的东西。我们在后面考察雕刻的时候,将再回头来谈这一点。因此想象力既在质的方商又在量的方面把天才的眼界扩充到实际呈现于天才本人之前的诸客体之上,之外。以此之故,特殊强烈的想象力就是天才的伴侣,天才的条件。但并不是想象力反过来又产生天才性能,事实上每每甚至是极无天才的人也能有很多的想象。这是因为人们能够用两种相反的方式观察一个实际的客体,一种是那纯客观的,天才地掌握该客体的理念;一种是一般通俗地,仅仅只在该客体按根据律和其他客体,和本人意志[所发生]的关系中进行观察。与此相同,人们也能够用这两种方式去直观一个想象的事物:用第一种方式观察,这想象之物就是认识理念的一种手段,而表达这理念的就是艺术;用第二种方式观察,想象的事物是用以盖造空中楼阁的。这些空中楼阁是和人的私欲,本人的意趣相投的,有一时使人迷恋和心旷神怡的作用;[不过]这时人们从这样联系在一起的想象之物所认识到的经常只是它们的一些关系而已。从事这种玩意儿的人就是幻想家。他很容易把他那些用以独个儿自愉的形象混入现实而因此成为在现实[生活]中不能胜任的[人]。他可能会把他幻想中的情节写下来,这就产生了各种类型的庸俗小说。在读者梦想自己居于小说中主人翁的地位而觉得故事很“有趣”时,这些小说也能使那些和作者类似的人物乃至广大群众得到消遣。

    这种普通人,大自然的产物,每天出生数以千计的这种普通人,如上所说,至少是断不可能持续地进行一种在任何意义之下都完全不计利害的观察——那就是真正的静观——;他只是在这样一种范围内,即是说这些事物对他的意志总有着某种关系,哪怕只是一种很间接的关系才能把他们的注意力贯注到事物上。就255这一方面说,所要求的既然永远只是对于关系的认识,而事物的抽象概念又已足够应用,在大多数场合甚至用处更大,所以普通人就不在纯粹直观中流连了。不把他的视线持久地注集于一个对象了;而只是迅速地在呈现于他之前的一切事物中寻找概念,以便把该事物置于概念之下,好象懒怠动弹的人要找一把椅子似的,[如果找到了,那么]他对这事物也不再感兴趣了。因此,他会对于一切事物,对于艺术品,对于美的自然景物,以及生活的每一幕中本来随处都有意味的情景,都走马看花似的浏览一下匆促了事。他可不流连忘返。他只找生活上的门路,最多也不过是找一些有朝一日可能成为他生活的门路的东西,也就是找最广义的地形记录。对于生活本身是怎么回事的观察,他是不花什么时间的。天才则相反,在他一生的一部分时间里,他的认识能力,由于占有优势,已摆脱了对他自己意志的服务,他就要流连于对生活本身的观察,就要努力掌握每一事物的理念而不是要掌握每一事物对其他事物的关系了。于此,他经常忽略了对自己生活道路的考察,在大多数场合,他走这条[生活的]道路是够笨的。一个人的认识能力,在普通人是照亮他生活道路的提灯;在天才人物,却是普照 世界的太阳。这两种如此不同的透视生活的方式随即甚至还可在这两种人的相貌上看得出来,一个人,如果天才在他的腔子里生活并起作用,那么这个人的眼神就很容易把天才标志出来,因为这种眼神既活泼同时又坚定,明明带有静观,观审的特征。这是我们可以从罕有的几个天才,大自然在无数千万人中不时产出一二的天才,他们的头部画像中看得到的。与此相反,其他人们的眼神,纵令不象在多数场合那么迟钝或深于世故而寡情,仍很容易在这种眼神中看到观审[态度]的真正反面,看到“窥探”[的态度]。准此,则人相上有所谓“天才的表现”就在于能够在相上看出认识对欲求有一种断然的优势,从而在相上表出一种对欲求没有任何关系的认识,即纯粹认识。与此相反,在一般的相中,突出的照例是欲求的表现,人们并且看到认识总是由于欲求的推动才进入活动的,所以[“认识”的活动]仅仅只是对动机而发的。

    既然天才[意味]的认识或对理念的认识是那不遵循根据律的认识,相反,遵循根据律的都是在生活上给人带来精明和审慎、也是把科学建立起来的认识;那么,天才人物就免不了,一些缺点,随这些缺点而来的是把后面这一种认识方式忽略了。不过就我要阐明的这一点说,[我们]还要注意这一限度,即是说我所讲的只是指天才人物真正浸沉于天才[意味]的认识方式时而言,并且只以此为限;但这决不是说天才的一生中每一瞬都在这种情况中;因为摆脱意志而掌握理念所要求的高度紧张虽是自发的,却必然又要松弛,并且在每次张紧之后都有长时间的间歇。在这些间歇中,无论是从优点方面说或是从缺点方面说,天才和普通人大体上都是相同的。因此,人们自来就把天才所起的作用看作灵感;是的,正如天才这个名字所标志的,自来就是看作不同于个体自身的,超人的一种东西的作用,而这种超人的东西只是周期地占有个体而已。天才人物不愿把注意力集中在根据律的内容上,这首先表现在存在根据方面为对于数学的厌恶;[因为]数学的考察是研究现象的最普遍的形式,研究时间和空间的,而时间空间本身又不过是根据律的[两]形态而已;因此数学的考察和撇开一切关系而只追求现象的内蕴,追求在现象中表出的理念的那种考察完全相反。除此以外,用逻辑方法来处理数学[问题]也是和天才相左的,因为这种方法不仅将真正的体会遮断,不能使人获得满足,而且只是赤裸裸地按认识根据律而表出一些推论连锁;因而在所有一切精神力中主要的是要求记忆力,以便经常在心目中保有前面所有的,人们要以之为根据的那些命题。经验也证明了艺术上的伟大天才对于数学并没有什么本领。从来没有一个人在这两种领域内是同样杰出的。阿尔菲厄瑞说他自己竟乃至于连欧几里得的第四定理也从未能理解。歌德为了缺乏数学知识,已被那些反对他的色彩学说的无知之徒指责得够了;其实这里的问题并不在乎按假设的数据进行推算和测量,而是在于悟性对原因和结果的直接认识,[所以]那种指责完全是文不对题的,不恰当的。反对他的人们全然缺乏判断力[的事实],由于这一点正和由于他们象米达斯王的胡说一样已暴露无遗了。至于在今天,在歌德的色彩学说问世已半世纪之后,牛顿的空谈甚至在德国还是无阻碍地盘踞着那些[教授们的]讲座,人们还一本正经地继续讲什么七种同质的光及其不同的折射度;——这,总有一天会要算作一般人性的,特别是德国人性的心灵特征之一。由于上面这同一个理由,还可说明一个众所周知的事实,那就是反过来说,杰出的数学家对于艺术美[也]没有什么感受[力]。这一点在一个有名的故事中表现得特别率真,故事说一位法国数学家在读完拉辛的《伊菲琴尼》之后,耸着两肩问道:“可是这证明了什么呢?”——并且进一步说,既然准确地掌握那些依据因果律和动机律的关系实际就是[生活中的]精明,而天才的认识又不是对这些关系而发的;那么,一个聪明人,就他是精明人来说,当他正是精明的时候,就不是天才,而一个天才的人,就他是天才来说,当他是天才的时候,就不精明。——最后,宜观的认识和理性的认识或抽象的认识根本是相对立的,在前者范围内的始终是理念,而后者却是认识根据律所指导的。大家知道,人们也很难发现伟大的天才和突出的凡事求合理的性格配在一起,事实却相反,天才人物每每要屈服于剧烈的感受和不合理的情欲之下。然而这种情况的原因倒并不是理性微弱,而一面是由于构成天才人物的整个意志现象有着不同寻常的特殊精力,要从各种意志活动的剧烈性中表现出来;一面是通过感官和悟性的直观认识对于抽象认识的优势,因而有断然注意直观事物的倾向,而直观事物对天才的个人们[所产生的]那种极为强烈的印象又大大地掩盖了黯淡无光的概念,以至指导行为的已不再是概念而是那印象,[天才的]行为也就正是由此而成为非理性的了。因此,眼前印象对于天才们是极强有力的,[常]挟天才冲决[藩篱],不加思索而陷于激动,情欲[的深渊]。因此,由于他们的认识已部分地摆脱了对意志的服务,他们也会,根本就会在谈话中不那么注意谈话的对方,而只是特别注意他们所谈的事,生动地浮现于他们眼前的事。因此,就他们自己的利害说,他们的判断或叙述也就会过于客观,一些最好不说出来,含默反更为聪明的事,他们也不知含默都会要说出来了,如此等等。最后,他们还因此喜欢自言自语,并且根本也常表现一些真有点近于疯癫的弱点。天才的性能和疯癫有着相互为邻的一条边界,甚至相互交错,这是屡经指出过的,人们甚至于把诗意盎然的兴致称为一种疯癫:荷雷兹称之为“可爱的疯癫”,(《颂诗》iii.4.)维兰特在《奥伯隆》的开场白中称之为“可亲的疯癫”。根据辛乃加的引文(《论心神的宁静》15.16),说亚里士多德亲自说过:“没有一个伟大的天才不是带有几分疯癫的。”在前述洞喻那神话里,柏拉图是这样谈到这一点的:(《共和国》7),他说“在洞外的那些人既看到真正的阳光和真正存在的事物(即理念)之后,由于他们的眼睛已不惯于黑暗,再到洞里时就看不见什么了,看那下面的阴影也再辨不清楚了,因此在他们无所措手足的时候,就会被别人讪笑;而这些讪笑他们的人却从未走出过洞窟,也从未离开过那些阴影。”柏拉图还在《费陀罗斯》(第317页)中直接了当他说:“没有某种一定的疯癫,就成不了诗人、还说(第327页):“任何人在无常的事物中看到永恒的理念,他看起来就象是疯癫了的。”齐撤罗也引证说:“德漠克利特否认没有狂气不能是伟大诗人[的说法],[然而]柏拉图却是这样说的。”(《神性论》Ⅰ。37)最后薄朴也说:

    “大智与疯癫,诚如亲与邻,

    隔墙如纸薄,莫将畛域分。”

    就这一点说,歌德的[剧本]《托尔括多·达素》特别有意义。他在这剧本中不仅使我们看到天才的痛苦,天才的本质的殉道精神,并且使我们看到天才常在走向疯癫的过渡中。最后,天才和疯癫直接邻近的事实可由天才人物如卢梭、拜仑、阿尔菲厄瑞的传记得到证明,也可从另外一些人平生的轶事得到证明。还有一部分证明,我得从另一方面来谈谈:在经常参观疯人院时,我曾发现过个别的患者具有不可忽视的特殊禀赋,在他们的疯癫中可以明显地看到他们的天才,不过疯癫在这里总是占有绝对的上风而已。这种情况不能[完全]归之于偶然,因为一方面疯人的数字是比较很小的,而另一方面,一个有天才的人物又是一个罕有的,比通常任何估计都要少得多的现象,是作为最突出的例外而出现于自然界的现象。要相信这一点,人们只有数一下真正伟大的天才,数一下整个文明的欧洲在从古到今的全部时间内所产生的天才,并且只能计入那些把具有永久价值的作品贡献于人类的天才,——那么,我说,把这些屈指可数的天才和经常住在欧洲,每三十年更换一代的二亿五千万人比一下罢!是的,我也不妨提一下我曾认识有些人,他们虽不怎么了不得,但确实有些精神上的优越性,而这种优越性同时就带有些轻微的疯狂性。这样看起来,好象是人的智力每一超出通常的限度,作为一种反常现象就已有疯癫的倾向了。夹在这里,我想尽可能简短他说出我自己关于天才和疯癫之间所以有那种亲近关系,纯粹从智力方面看是什么原因的看法,因为这种讨论多少有助于说明天才性能的真正本质,这本质也即是唯一能创造真艺术品的那种精神属性。可是这又必然要求[我们]简单地谈一下疯癫本身[的问题]。

    据我所知,关于疯癫的本质[问题]至今还不曾有过明晰和完备的见解,对于疯人所以真正不同于常人至今还不曾有过一种正确和明白的概念。——[我们]既不能说疯人没有理性,也不能说他们没有悟性,因为他们[也]说话,也能听懂话;他们的推论每每也很正确。一般说来,他们也能正确地对待眼前的事物,能理解因果的关系。幻象,和热昏中的诣妄一样,并不是疯癫的一般症候;谵妄只扰乱直觉,疯狂则扰乱思想。在大多数场合,疯人在直接认识眼前事物时根本不犯什么错误,他们的胡言乱语总是和不在眼前的和过去的事物有关的,只是因此才乱说这些事物和眼前事物的联系。因此,我觉得他们的病症特别和记忆有关;但这并不是说他们完全没有记忆,因为很多疯人都能背诵许多东西,有时还能认识久别之后的人,而是说他们的记忆的线索中断了,这条线索继续不断的联系被取消了,始终如一地联贯着去回忆过去已不可能了。过去的个别场面和个别的眼前[情况]一样,可以正确地看到,但因忆往事就有漏洞了,疯人就拿一些虚构的幻想去填补漏洞。这些虚构的东西或者总是老一套。成为一种定型的妄念,那么这就是偏执狂,忧郁症;或是每次是另一套,是临时忽起的妄念,那就叫做痴愚,是“心里不亮”。因此,在疯人初进疯人院时,要问明他过去的生活经历是很困难的。在他的记忆中,越问下去总是越把真的假的混淆不清了。即令[他]正确地认识了当前的现在,随即又要由于扯到一种幻想出来的过去而与当前现在发生虚构的关系,而把“现在”也弄糊涂了。因此他们把自己和别人也同他虚构的过去人物等同起来,有些相识的熟人也完全认不出来了。这样,当他们对眼前的个别事物有着正确的认识时,[却把这些和不在眼前之物的关系搞错了,]心里都是些这样错误的关系。疯癫如果到了严重的程度,就会产生完全失去记忆的现象;因此这个疯人就再不能对任何不在眼前的或过去的事物加以考虑了,他完全只是被决定于当前一时的高兴,联系着他在自己头脑中用以填充过去的幻想。所以接近这样一个疯子,如果人们不经常使他看到[对方的]优势,那就没有一秒钟能够保证不受到他的袭击或杀害。——疯人的认识和动物的认识在有一点上是共同的,即是说两者都是局限于眼前的,而使两者有区别的是:动物对于过去所以是根本无所知,过去虽以习惯为媒介而在动物身上发生作用,例如狗能在多年之后还认识从前的旧主人,那就叫做从主人的面貌重获那习惯了的印象;但是对于自从主人别后的岁月,它却没有什么回忆。疯人则相反,在他的理性中总还带有抽象中的过去,不过,这是一种虚假的过去,只对他而存在,这种情况可以是经常的,也可以仅仅只是当前一时的。虚假的过去的这种影响又妨碍他使用正确地认识了的“现在”,而这反而是动物能够使用的。至于剧烈的精神痛苦,可怕的意外事变所以每每引起疯癫,我的解释是这样的:每一种这样的痛苦作为真实的经过说总是局限于眼前的,所以只是暂时的,那么这痛苦总还不是过分沉重的。只有长期持久的痛楚才会成为过分巨大的痛苦。但是这样的痛苦又只是一个思想,因而是记忆中的[东西]。那么,如果有这样一种苦恼,有这样一种痛苦的认识或回忆竟是如此折磨人,以至简直不能忍受而个体就会要受不住了,这时被威胁到如262此地步的自然[本能]就要求助于疯癫作为救命的最后手段了。痛苦如此之深的精神好象是扯断了记忆的线索似的,它拿幻想填充漏洞,这样,它就从它自己力所不能胜的精神痛苦逃向疯癫了,——好比人们把烧伤了的手脚锯掉而换上木制的手脚一样。——作为例证我们可以看看发狂的阿亚克斯、李尔王和奥菲利亚;因为真正天才笔下的人物可以和真人实物有同等的真实性;在这里人们也只能援引这些众所周知的人物为例证。此外,常有的实际经验也一贯证实同样的情况。从痛苦的这种方式过渡到疯癫还有一种近乎类似的情况可以与之比拟,那就是我们所有的人,常在一种引起痛苦的回忆突然袭击我们的时候,我们不禁要机械地要喊叫一声或做一个什么动作来驱逐这一回忆,把自己引向别的方向,强制自己想些别的事情。——

    我们在上面既已看到疯人能正确地认识个别眼前事物,也能认识某些过去的个别事物,可是锗认了[其间的] 联系和关系,因而发生错误和胡言乱语,那么,这正就是疯人和天才人物之间的接触点。这是因为有天才的个体也抛弃了对事物关系——遵循根据律的关系——的认识,以便在事物中单是寻求,看到它们的理念,以便掌握理念在直观中呈现出来的那真正本质。就这本质说,一个东西就能代表它整个这一类的东西,所以,歌德也说“一个情况是这样,千百个情况也是这样”。——天才人物也是在这一点上把事物联系的认识置之不顾的,他静观中的个别对象或是过分生动地被他把握了的“现在”反而显得那么特别鲜明,以致这个“现在”所属的连锁上的其他环节都因此退入黑暗而失色了;这就恰好产生一些现象,和疯癫现象有着早已被[人] 认识了的近似性。凡是在个别现成事物中只是不完美的,和由于各种规定限制而被削弱了的东西,天才的观察方式却把它提升为那些事物的理念,成为完美的东西。因此他在到处都[只] 看到极端,他的行动也正263以此而陷入极端。他不知道如何才是适当的分寸,他缺少清醒[ 的头脑],结果就是刚才所说的。他完完全全认识理念,但他不是这样认识个体的。因此,加人们已指出的,一个诗人能够深刻而彻底地认识人,但他对于那些[具体的]人却认识不够;他是容易受骗的,在狡猾的人们手里他是[被人作弄的]玩具。

    根据我们的论述,虽然要说天才所以为天才是在于有这么一种本领:他能够独立于根据律之外,从而不是认识那些只在关系中而有其存在的个别事物,而是认识这些事物的理念;能够在这些理念的对面成为这些理念[在主体方面] 的对应物,亦即不再是个体的人而是“认识”的纯粹主体,然而这种本领,[就一般人说] 在程度上虽然要低一些并且也是人各不同的,却必然地也是一切人们所共有的;否则一般人就会不能欣赏艺术作品,犹如他们不能创造艺术作品一样;并且根本就不能对优美的和壮美的事物有什么感受的能力,甚至优美和壮美这些名词就不能对他们有什么意义了。因此,如果不能说有些人是根本不可能从美感获得任何愉快的,我们就必须承认在事物中认识其理念的能力,因而也正就是暂时撇开自己本人的能力,是一切人所共有的。天才所以超出于一切人之上的只在这种认识方式的更高程度上和持续的长久上,这就使天才得以在认识时保有一种冷静的观照能力,这种观照能力是天才把他如此认识了的东西又在一个别出心裁的作品中复制出来所不可少的。这一复制就是艺术品。通过艺术品,天才把他所把握的理念传达于人。这时理念是不变的,仍是同一理念,所以美感的愉悦,不管它是由艺术品引起的,或是直接由于观审自然和生活而引起的,本质上是同一愉快。艺术品仅仅只是使这种愉悦所以可能的认识较为容易的一个手段罢了。我们所以能够从艺术品比直接从自然和现实更容易看到理念,那是由于艺术家只认识理念而不再认识现实,他在自己的作品中也仅仅只复制了理念,把理念从现实中剥出来,排除了一切起干扰作用的偶然性。艺术家让我们通过他的眼睛来看世界。至于艺术家有这种眼睛,他认识到事物的本质的东西,在一切关系之外的东西,这是天才的禀赋,是先天的,但是他还能够把这种天禀借给我们一用,把他的眼睛套在我们[头上],这却是后天获得的,是艺术中的技巧方面。因此,我在前文既已在最粗浅的轮廓中托出了美感认识方式的内在本质,那么我就要同时讨论现在接下去的关于自然中和艺术中的优美壮美两者更详尽的哲学考察,而不再[在自然和艺术之间]划分界线了。我们将首先考察一下,当优美或是壮美使一个人感动时,在他内心里发生了什么变化。至于这个人是直接从自然,是从生活,或是间接惜助于艺术而获得这种感动,却不构成本质上的区别,而只是一个表面上的区别。

    我们在美感的观察方式中发现了两种不可分的成分:[一种是]把对象不当作个别事物而是当作柏拉图的理念的认识,亦即当作事物全类的常住形式的认识,然后是把认识着主体不当作个体而是当作认识的纯粹而无意志的主体之自意识。这两个成分经常合在一起出现的条件就是摆脱系于根据律的那认识方式,后者和这里的认识方式相反的,是为意志和科学服务唯一适用的认识方式。——我们将看到由于审美而引起的愉悦也是从这两种成分265中产生的;并且以审美的对象为转移,时而多半是从这一成分,时而大半是从那一成分产生的。

    一切欲求皆出于需要,所以也就是出于缺乏,所以也就是出于痛苦。这一欲求一经满足也就完了;可是一面有一个愿望得到满足,另一面至少就有十个不得满足。再说,欲望是经久不息的,需求可以至于无穷。而[所得]满足却是时间很短的,分量也扣得很紧。何况这种最后的满足本身甚至也是假的,事实上这个满足了的愿望立即又让位于一个新的愿望;前者是一个已认识到了的错误,后者还是一个没认识到的错误。在欲求已经获得的对象中,没有一个能够提供持久的,不再衰退的满足,而是这种获得的对象永远只是象丢给乞丐的施舍一样,今天维系了乞丐的生命以便在明天[又]延长他的痛苦。——因为这个缘故,所以说如果我们的意识还是为我们的意志所充满,如果我们还是听从愿望的摆布,加上愿望中不断的期待和恐惧;如果我们还是欲求的主体;那么,我们就永远得不到持久的幸福,也得不到安宁。至于我们或是追逐,或是逃避,或是害怕灾祸,或是争取享乐,这在本质上只是一回事。不管在哪种形态之中,为不断提出要求的意志这样操心虑危,将无时不充满着激动着意识;然而没有安宁也就决不可能有真正的怡情悦性。这样,欲求的主体就好比是永远躺在伊克希翁的风火轮上,好比永远是以妲娜伊德的穿底桶在汲水,好比是水深齐肩而永远喝不到一滴的坦达努斯。

    但在外来因素或内在情调突然把我们从欲求的无尽之流中托出来,在认识甩掉了为意志服务的枷锁时,在注意力不再集中于欲求的动机,而是离开事物对意志的关系而把握事物时,所以也即是不关利害,没有主观性,纯粹客观地观察事物,只就它们是赤裸裸的表象而不是就它们是动机来看而完全委心于它们时;那么,在欲求的那第一条道路上永远寻求而又永远不可得的安宁就会在转眼之间自动的光临而我们也就得到十足的怡悦了。这就是没有痛苦的心境,厄壁鸠鲁誉之为最高的善,为神的心境,原来我们在这样的瞬间已摆脱了可耻的意志之驱使,我们为得免于欲求强加于我们的劳役而庆祝假日,这时伊克希翁的风火轮停止转动了。

    可是这就正是我在上面描写过的那种心境,是认识理念所要求的状况,是纯粹的观审,是在直观中浸沉,是在客体中自失,是一切个体性的忘怀,是遵循根据律的和只把握关系的那种认识方式之取消;而这时直观中的个别事物已上升为其族类的理念,有认识作用的个体人已上升为不带意志的“认识”的纯粹主体,双 方是同时井举而不可分的,于是这两者[分别] 作为理念和纯粹主体就不再在时间之流和一切其他关系之中了。这样,人们或是从狱室中,或是从王宫中观看日落,就没有什么区别了。

    内在的情调,认识对欲求的优势,都能够在任何环境之下唤起这种心境。那些杰出的荷兰人给我们指出了这一点。他们把这样的纯客观的直观集注于最不显耀的一些对象上而在静物写生中为他们的客观性和精神的恬静立下了永久的纪念碑。审美的观众看到这种纪念碑,是不能无动于中的,因为它把艺术家那种宁静的、沉默的、脱去意志的胸襟活现于观审者之前;而为了如此客观地观审如此不重要的事物,为了如此聚精会神地观察而又把这直观如此深思熟虑地加以复制,这种胸襟是不可少的。并且在这画面也挑动他[这个观赏者]对那种心境发生同感时,他的感动也往往由于将这种心境和他自己不宁静的,为剧烈欲求所模糊了的心情对比而更加加强了。在同一精神中,风景画家,特别是路以思大尔,画了些极不重要的自然景物,且由于这样作反而得以更令人欣慰地造成同样的效果。

    艺术胸襟的内在力量完全单独地固已能有如许成就,但是这种纯粹客观的情调还可以由于惬意的对象,由于自然美歆动人去鉴赏,向人蜂涌而来的丰富多采而从外面得到资助,而更轻而易举。自然的丰富多采,在它每次一下子就展开于我们眼前时,为时虽只在几瞬间,然而几乎总是成功地使我们摆脱了主观性,摆脱了为意志服务的奴役而转入纯粹认识的状况。所以一个为情欲 或是为贫困和忧虑所折磨的人,只要放怀一览大自然,也会这样突然地重新获得力量,又鼓舞起来而挺直了脊梁;这时情欲的狂澜,愿望和恐惧的迫促,[由于]欲求[而产生]的一切痛苦都立即在一种奇妙的方式之下平息下去了。原来我们在那一瞬间已摆脱了欲求而委心于纯粹无意志的认识,我们就好象进入了另一世界,在那儿,[日常]推动我们的意志因而强烈地震撼我们的东西都不存在了。认识这样获得自由,正和睡眠与梦一样。能完全把我们从上述一切解放出来,幸与不幸都消逝了。我们已不再是那个体的人,而只是认识的纯粹主体,个体的人已被遗忘了。我们只是作为那一世界眼而存在,一切有认识作用的生物[固然]都有此眼,但是唯有在人这只眼才能够完全从意志的驱使中解放出来。由于这一解放,个性的一切区别就完全消失了,以致这只观审的眼属于一个有权势的国王也好,属于一个被折磨的乞丐也好,都不相干而是同一回事了。这因为幸福和痛苦都不会在我们越过那条界线时一同被带到这边来。一个我们可以在其中完全摆脱一切痛苦的领域经常近在咫尺,但是谁有这份力量能够长期地留在这领域之上呢?只要这纯粹被观赏的对象对于我们的意志,对于我们在人的任何一种关系再又进入我们的意识,这魔术就完了。我们又回到了根据律所支配的认识,我们就不再认识理念,而是认识个别事物,认识连锁上的一个环节,——我们也是属于这个连锁的——,我们又委身于自己的痛苦了。——大多数人,由于他的完全缺乏客观性,也就是缺乏天才,几乎总是站在这一立足点上的。因此他们不喜欢独自和大自然在一起,他们需要有人陪伴,至少也要一本书。这是因为他们的认识经常是为意志服务的,所以他们在对象上也只寻求这对象对于他们的意志有什么关系;在所有一切没有这种关系的场合,在他们的内心里,好象通奏低音似的,就会发出一种不断的,无可奈何的声音:“这对于我毫无用处”。因此,在他们看来,在寂寞中即令是面对最优美的环境,这种环境也有一种荒凉的、黯谈的;陌生的、敌对的意味。

    在过去和遥远[的情景]之上铺上一层这么美妙的幻景,使之在很有美化作用的光线之下而出现于我们之前的[东西],最后也是这不带意志的观赏的怕悦。这是由于一种自慰的幻觉[而成的],因为在我们使久已过去了的,在遥远地方经历了的日子重现于我们之前的时候,我们的想象力所召回的仅仅只是[当时的]客体,而不是意志的主体。这意志的主体在当时怀着不可消灭的痛苦,正和今天一样,可是这些痛苦已被遗忘了,因为自那时以来这些痛苦又早已让位于别的痛苦了。于是,如果我们自己能做得到,把我们自己不带意志地委心于客观的观赏,那么,回忆中的客观观赏就会和眼前的观赏一样起同样的作用。所以还有这么一种现象:尤其是在任何一种困难使我们的忧惧超乎寻常的时候,突然回忆到过去和遥远的情景,就好象是一个失去的乐园又在我们面前飘过似的。想象力所召回的仅仅是那客观的东西,不是个体主观的东西,因此我们就以为那客观的东西在过去那时,也是纯粹地,不曾为它对于意志的任何关系所模糊而出现于我们之前,犹如它现在在我们想象中显出的形象一样,而事实上却是在当时,那些客体的东西和我们意志有关,为我们带来痛苦,正无异于今日。我们能够通过眼前的对象,如同通过遥远的对象一样,使我们摆脱一切痛苦,只要我们上升到这些对象的纯客观的观审,并由此而能够产生幻觉,以为眼前只有那些对象而没有我们自己了。于是我们在摆脱了那作孽的自我之后,就会作为认识的纯粹主体而和那些对象完全合一,而如同我们的困难对于那些客体对象不相干一样,在这样的瞬间,对于我们自己也是不相干的了。这样,剩下来的就仅仅只是作为表象的世界了,作为意志的世界已消失[无余]了。

    由于所有这些考察,我希望已弄清楚了在审美的快感上,这种快感的主观条件占有什么样的和多大的成份;而所谓主观条件也就是认识从意志的奴役之下解放出来,忘记作为个体人的自我和意识也上升为纯粹的,不带意志的,超乎时间的,在一切相对关系之外的认识之主体。和审美的观赏这一主观方面,作为不可少的对应物而同时出现的是观赏的客观方面,亦即对于柏拉图的理念的直观的把握。不过在我们更详尽地考察这一点之前,在就这一点来考察艺术的成就之前,更适合的是还要在审美感的快感的主观方面多停留一会儿,以便通过讨论那依赖于主观方面,由于这主观方面的一种制约而产生的壮美印象来完成这主观方面的考察。在此之后,我们对于审美的快感的探讨将由于从客观方面来考察而获得全部的完整性。

    但是首先有下面这一点[应该]还是属于上文的。光明是事物中最可喜爱的东西:光明已成为一切美好事物和多福的象征了。在一切宗教中它都是标志着永恒的福善,而黑暗则标志着沉沦。峨马磁德住在纯洁的光明中,阿瑞曼住在永久的黑夜中。在但丁的天堂里看起来有些象伦敦的佛克斯霍尔水晶官,因为那儿的圣灵也现为一些光点,这些光点又聚合成规则的形象。没有光明会直接使我们忧愁,光明的回复又使我们愉快。各种色彩直接引起生动的喜悦,如果色彩是透明的,这种喜悦便达到了最高度。这一切都仅仅是由于光是完美的直观认识方式的对应物和条件,而这也是唯一决不直接激动意志的认识方式。原来视觉不同于其他官能的感受,自身根本不可能直接地或通过视觉的官能效果而在器官上具有适不适的感觉,即是说和意志没有什么直接联系;而只有在悟性中产生的直观才能有这种联系,那么这种联系也就是客体对意志的关系。听觉已经就不同了:声音能够直接引起痛感,并且也可以直接是官能上的快感,而并不涉及谐音或乐调。触觉,作为和全身的感触相同的东西,那就更加要服从意志所受的这一直接影响了;不过也还有一种无痛的和无快感的触觉罢了。至于嗅觉则经常是适的或不适的,味觉更然。所以最后这两种也是和意志最有勾搭的感官,从而也是最低级的,康德称之为主观的感官。光既是最纯粹、最完美的直观认识方式之客观的可能性,因此对于光的喜悦,在事实上就只是对于这种客观的可能性的喜悦,并且作为这样的喜悦就可以从纯粹的,由一切欲求解放出来的,摆脱了欲求的认识是最可喜的[这事实]引伸而得,而作为这样的东西就已经在审美的快感中占有很大的地位了。——[我们]从对于光的这一看法又可以推论我们何以认为事物在水中的反映有那种难以相信的高度的美。物体之间这种最轻易,最快速,最精微的相互作用方式,就是我们在更大程度上最完美的、最纯粹的知觉也要归功于它,归功于这种借光线的反射[而发生的]作用:——在这里这种作用完全清楚地、一览无余地、完善地,在原因与后果中,并且是充其量的摆在我们眼前的;因此,我们在这上面有美感的喜悦,而这种喜悦的根子主要地完全是在审美的快感的主观根据中,并且也[就]是对于纯粹认识及其途径的喜悦。

    所有这些考察都是为了突出审美的快感的主观方面,就是说这快感和意志相反,是对于单纯的、直观的认识本身的喜悦。——现在要接上这些考察的,与此直接相关的,就是下面这一说明,说明人们称为壮美感的那种心情。

    上面已经指出在对象迎合着纯粹直观的时候,转入纯粹直观状态也最容易。所谓对象迎合纯粹直观,即是说由于这些对象的复杂而同时又固定的、清晰的形态很容易成为它们的理念的代表,而就客观意义说,美即存在于这些理念中。比什么都显著,优美的自然[风景] 就有这样的属性,由于这种属性,即令是感应最迟钝的人们,至少也能迫使他们产生一点飘忽的审美的快感。植物世界尤其令人注意,植物挑起[人们作] 美感的观赏,好象是硬赖着要人欣赏似的,以至人们要说这种迎上来的邀请和下面这一事实有关,即是说这些有机生物同动物身体不一样,自身不是认识的直接客体,因此它们需要别人有悟性的个体[助以一臂之力] ,以便从盲目欲求的世界进入表象的世界,所以它们好象是在渴望这一转进,以便至少能够间接地获得它们直接不能“得到的东西。我这一大胆的,也许近乎吃语的思想可以根本存而不论,因为只有对于自然作极亲切的,一往情深的观察才能引起这种思想,才能为这种思想提出理由。所以,把我们从服务于意志的,只是对于关系的认识转入美感观审,从而把我们提升为认识的不带意志的主体时,如果就是自然界这种迎上来的邀请,就是自然界那些形式的重要意味和明晰性,——而在这些形式中个别化了的理念得以容易和我们招呼———那么,对我们起作甩的也就只是美,而被激起来的也就是美感。可是现在,如果就是这些对象,以其意味重大的形态邀请我们对之作纯粹的观审,[然而]对于人的意志,对于自显于其客体性中——亦即人身中——的意志根本有着一种敌对的关系,和意志对立,或是由于那些对象具有战胜一切阻碍的优势而威胁着意志,或是意志在那些对象的无限大之前被压缩至于零;但[这时的] 观察者却并不把自己的注意力集中在这触目的,与他的意志敌对的关系上,而是虽然觉察着,承认着这关系,却有意地避开这关系,因为他这时以强力挣脱了自己的意志及其关系而仅仅只委心于认识,只是作为认识的纯粹无意志的主体宁静地观赏着那些对于意志[非常] 可怕的对象,只把握着对象中与任何关系不相涉的理念,因而乐于在对象的观赏中逗留,结果,这观察者正是由此而超脱了自己,超脱了他本人,超脱了他的欲求和一切欲求,——这样,他就充满了壮美感,他已在超然物外的状况中了,因而人们也把那促成这一状况的对象叫做壮美。所以壮美感和优美感的不同就是这样一个区别:如果是优美,纯粹认识无庸斗争就占了上风,其时客体的美,亦即客体使理念的认识更为容易的那种本性,无阻碍地,因而不动声色地就把意志和为意志服役的,对于关系的认识推出意识之外了,使意识剩下来作为“认识”的纯粹主体,以致对于意志的任何回忆都没留下来了。如果是壮美则与此相反,那种纯粹认识的状况要先通过有意地,强力地挣脱该客体对意志那些被认为不利的关系,通过自由的,有意识相伴的超脱于意志以及与意志攸关的认识之上,才能获得。这种超脱不仅必须以意识获得,而且要以意识来保存,所以经常有对意志的口忆随伴着,不过不是对单独的,个别的欲求的回忆,如恐惧或愿望等,而是对人的总的欲求的回忆,只要这欲求是由其客体性——人身——普遍表示出来的。如果由于对象方面有真实的,及于人身的迫害与危险,而有实际的,个别的意志活动进入意识,那么,这真正被激动的个人意志就会立即赢得上‘风,观审的宁静就成为不可能了,壮美的印象就会消失,因为这印象让位于忧虑,个体人在忧虑中挣扎自救把任何其他念头都挤掉了。——举几个例子将会有助于弄清楚美学的壮美理论并使之了无疑义,同时,这些例子还可指出壮美感在程度上的差别。因为壮美感既和优美感在主要的决定因素方面,在纯粹的,不带意志的认识上,在与此同时出现的,对于理念——不在一切由根据律决定的关系中的理念——的认识上,是相同的;而仅仅只是由于一个补充[规定],即超脱那被认识了的,正在观审中的对象对于意志的根本敌对关系,才和优美感有所区别;那么,分别按这一补充[规定]或是强烈鲜明的、迫近的或只是微弱的,远离的,只是示意而已,就产生了壮美的各级程度,产生了从优美到壮美的过渡。我认为在说明上更适当的是首先把这种过渡和程度较微弱的壮美印象用例子显示出来;虽然那些对于美的感受力根本不太强而想象力又不生动的人们只会了解后面那些有关程度较高,较明晰的壮美印象的例子。他们本可以只注意后面那些例子,对于这里要先举出的那些有关程度极微弱的壮美印象的例子,却可以听之任之。

    人一方面是欲求的激烈而盲目的冲动(由生殖器这一“极”作为其焦点而标志出来),同时在另一面又是纯粹认识永恒的,自由的,开朗的主体(由大脑这一极标志出来),那么,和人之有这两方面的对立一样,和这种对立相应,太阳也同时是光的源泉,是得到最完美的认识方式的条件的源泉,因而也是事物中最可喜爱的东西;——同时又是温暖的源泉,也就是生命的,较高级别上的意志现象的第一个条件的源泉。因此,温暖之于意志,就等于光之于认识。所以光就正是“美”的王冠上一颗最大的钻石,对于每一美的对象的认识是最有决定性的影响的。光根本就是[美的] 不可少的条件,而在有利的角度光还能使最美的东西更美。不过尤其显著,和其他一切不同的是建筑艺术,建筑的美可以由于光的资助而增高,即令是最不值一顾的东西也可由此而成为最美的对象。——在严寒的冬季,大自然在普遍的僵冻之中,这时,我们看一看斜阳的夕晖为堆砌的砖石所反射,在这儿只是照明而没有温暖的意味,即只是对最纯粹的认识方式有利而不是对意志有利, 于是观赏这光在砖石的建筑物上的美化作用,如同一切美一样,也会使我们转入纯粹认识的状况。不过在这里,由于轻微地想到那光线缺少温暖的作用,缺少助长生命的原则,这状况就已要求超脱意志的利益,已包含着一种轻微的激励要在纯粹认识中坚持下去,避开一切欲求;正是因此,这一状况就已是从优美感到壮美感的过渡了。这是优美中有着一点儿壮美的意味,最微弱的一点意味,而这里的优美本身也只是在较低程度上出现的。下面还有一个[壮美的] 例子,[在壮美感上]几乎是同样轻微的例子。

    假如我们进入一个很寂寞的地区,一望无际;在完全无云的天空下,树木和植物在纹丝不动的空气中,没有动物,没有人,没有流水,[只是] 最幽静的肃穆;——那么,这种环境就等于是一个转入严肃,进入观赏的号召,随而挣脱了一切欲求及其需要;可是单是这一点就已赋予了这只是寂寞幽静的环境以一些壮美的色彩了。这是因为这个环境对于这不断需要追求[什么] 和达成[什么]的意志不提供任何对象,不管是有利的或不利的对象,所以就只剩下纯粹观赏的状况了。谁要是不能作这种观赏,就会以羞愧的自卑而陷入意志无所从事的空虚,陷入闲着的痛苦。就这一点说,这个环境提供了测验我们自己的智慧有什么价值的机会,对于这种价值,我们忍受或爱好寂寞的能力到了什么程度根本就是一个好的标准。所以这里描写的环境给低度的壮美提供了一个例子,因为在这环境中,纯粹认识的状况在其宁静和万事已足[的心情]中,作为[这种心情的]对照,[仍然]混杂着一种回忆,回忆到少不了要不断追求的意志那种依赖性和可怜相。——这就是壮美的一个类型,北美洲内地无边草原的风光就被誉为这种类型[的壮美]。

    现在让我们把这样一个地区的植物也去掉;只看到赤裸裸的岩石,那么,由于完全缺乏我们保持生存所必要的有机物,意志简直已感到威胁;这块荒地获得了一种可怕的气氛,我们的心情也变得更有悲剧意味了。这里上升至纯粹认识是经过更坚决的挣脱意志所关心的利害而来的,在我们坚持逗留于纯粹认识的状况时,就明显地出现了壮美感。

    下面这种环境还能引起更高度的[壮美感]:大自然在飙风般的运动中;天色半明不黯,透过山雨欲来的乌云;赤裸裸的、奇形怪状的巨石悬岩,重重叠叠挡住了前面的视线;汹涌的、泡沫四溅的山洪;全是孤寂荒凉;大气流通过岩谷隙缝的怒号声。这时,我们就直观地形象地看到我们自己的依赖性,看到我们和敌对的自然作斗争,看到我们的意志在斗争中被摧毁了。然而只要不是个体的危急焦虑占了上风,而是我们仍继续着美的观赏,那么,认识的纯粹主体的视线[还能]透过大自然的斗争,透过被摧毁了的意志那副形象而宁静地,无动于中地,不连同被震撼(不关心地)就在威胁着意志的,为意志所恐惧的那些对象上把握理念。壮美感就正在于这种[可怖的环境和宁静的心境两者之间的]对照中。

    不过[有时候]印象还要强烈些,那[就是]当我们在自己眼前看到激怒了的自然力在作大规模的斗争的时候,譬如在[上述]那环境里有悬河[下泻],水声翻腾喧嚣,震耳欲聋,使我们不可能听见自己的声音了,——或者是当我们在辽阔的,飓风激怒了的海洋中时,[看到] 几幢房子高的巨浪此起彼伏,猛烈地冲击着壁立的岩岸,水花高溅人云;看到狂风怒吼,海在咆哮,乌云中电光闪烁而雷声又高于风暴和海涛[之声]。于是,在观察这一幕景象而不动心的人,他的双重意识便达到了明显的顶点。他觉得自己一面是个体,是偶然的意志现象;那些[自然]力轻轻一击就能毁灭这个现象,在强大的自然之前他只能束手无策,不能自主,[生命]全系于偶然,而对着可怕的暴力,他是近乎消逝的零,而与此同时,他又是永远宁静的认识的主体;作为这个主体,它是客体的条件,也正是这整个世界的肩负人;大自然中可怕的斗争只是它的表象,它自身却在宁静地把握着理念,自由而不知有任何欲求和任何需要。这就是完整的壮美印象。这里是由于看到威胁着生存的,无法比较的,胜于个体的威力而造成这个印象的。

    在完全不同的方式之下,借想象空间辽阔和时间的悠久也可产生[壮美]印象,辽阔悠久,无际无穷可使个体缩小至于无物。上述一种我们可以称之为动力的壮美,而这一种则可称为“数学的壮美”,[这便]保留了康德的命名和他正确的分类[法],不过在说明那种印象的内在本质时,我们和他完全不同,我们既不承认什么道德的内省,也不承认来自经院哲学的假设在这里有什么地位。

    当我们沉溺于观察这世界在空间和时间上无穷的辽阔悠久时,当我们深思过去和未来的若干千年时,一或者是当夜间的天空把无数的世界真正展出在我们眼前因而宇宙的无边无际直印入我们的意识时,——那么我们就觉得自己缩小[几]至于无物,觉得自己作为个体,作为活的人身,作为无常的意志现象,就象是沧海一粟似的,在消逝着,在化为乌有。但是同时又有一种直接的意识起而反抗我们自己渺小这种幽灵[似的想法],反抗这种虚假的可能,[就是使我们意识着]所有这些世界只存在于我们表象中,只是作为纯粹认识的永恒主体所规定的一些形态而存在,而我们只要忘记[自己的]个体性,就会发现我们便是那纯粹认识的永恒主体,也就是一切世界和一切时代必需的,作为先决条件的肩负人。原先使我们不安的世界之辽阔,现在却已安顿在我们[心]中了;我们的依存于它,已由它的依存于我们而抵消了。——然而这一切却并不是立刻进入反省思维的,[其初] 只是作为一种感到的意识而出现的,意识着在某种意义上(唯有哲学把这意义弄清楚了)人和宇宙是合一的,因此人并不是由于宇宙的无边无际而被压低了,相反的却是被提高了。这是那感到的“意识”意识到了吠陀教《邬波尼煞昙》在各种讲法中反复说过的东西,尤其是意识到上面已引用过的这句话:“一切无生之物总起来就是我,在我之外任何其他东西都是不存在的。”这就是超然于本人的个体之上,就是壮美感。

    只要有[这么]一个空间,它和宇宙空间比固然很小,但由于我们是完全直接地觉知这种空间,它以三进向的全部容积对我们起作用,这就足以使我们感到自己身体几乎是无限的渺小,这时我们就能直接地获得数理壮美的印象了,如果所觉知的是一个空洞的空间,那可决不能做到这一点;决不能是露天的,而只能是在三进向都有际限而直接可以觉知的空间,所以只能是极高大的圆顶建筑物如罗马的圣彼得教堂,或伦敦的圣保罗教堂。这里所以产生壮美感是由于[人们]在一个广阔的空际之前感到了自己躯体渺小近于零;另一方面[又意识到]这种空际不过是我们表象中的东西,而我们作为认识的主体又正是这表象的负荷人。所以这里也和到处一样,壮美感的产生是由于两方面的对比,一方面是我们自己作为个体,作为意志现象的充关重要和依赖性,一方面是我们对于自己是认识的纯粹主体这一意识。就是满天星宿的窿穹,如果不是以反省的思维去考察的话,对于我们所起的作用也不过是和那砖石的圆顶建筑一样,这里起作用的不是天空真正的广麦,而只是其表面上显出的广羡。——我们直观的一些对象之所以引起壮美印象既是由于其空间的广大,又是由于其年代的久远,也就是时间的悠久;而我们在这种广大悠久之前虽感到自己的渺小近于零,然而我们仍然饱尝观赏这种景物的愉快;属于这类对象的是崇山峻岭,是埃及的金字塔,是远古的巨型废墟[等]。

    是的,我们对于壮美的说明还可移用于伦理的事物上,也就是用于人们称为崇高的品德上。这种品德的产生也是由于对象本来是适于激动意志的,然而意志究不为所激动,这里也是认识占了上风。那么这样的人物就会纯粹客观地观察世人,而不是按这些人对他的意志有什么可能的关系来看他们。譬如说他会察知世人的错误,甚至看到他们对他自己的憎恨和不义,但是在他那方面却并不因此而被激起憎恨;他会看到他们的幸福而并不感到嫉妒;他会承认他们优良的性能,却不希望和他们有更亲近的联系;他会看到妇人们的美貌而并不想占有她们。他自己本人的幸不幸[也]不会剧烈的影响他,反而可说他象汉姆勒待所描写的霍内觉那样:

    “因为你过去,

    象这么一个人,

    在备尝痛苦中并不感到痛苦,

    象这么一个人,

    不管命运为他带来的是打击或是酬劳,

    你都常以同等的谢意加以接受,”等等

    (第三场第二幕)

    这是因为有崇高品德的人在自己的一生和不幸中,他所注意的大279半是整个人类的命运,而很少注意到自己个人的命运;从而他对这些事的态度[纯]认识[的方面][常]多于感受[的方面]。

    因为相反的事物互相映证,在这里来谈一谈人们初看并不以为然,而实际上却是壮美的真正对立面的东西——媚美——乃正是适当的地方。我所理解的媚美是直接对意志自荐,许以满足而激动意志的东西。——如果壮美感的发生是由于一个直接不利于意志的对象成为纯粹观赏的客体,而又只能由于不断避开意志,超然于意志所关心的利害之上才能获得这种观赏,这[才]构成壮美的情调,那么与此相反,媚美却是将鉴赏者从任何时候领略美都必需的纯粹观赏中拖出来,因为这媚美的东西由于[它是] 直接迎合意志的对象必然地要激动鉴赏者的意志,使这鉴赏者不再是 “认识”的纯粹主体,而成为有所求的,非独立的欲求的主体了。——至于人们习惯地把任何轻松一类的优美都称为媚美,这是由于缺乏正确的区分而有的一个过于广泛的概念,这种概念我只能完全置之不论或加以指摘。但在已确定和已阐明了的意义上,我认为在艺术的领域里只有两种类型的媚美,并且两种都不配称为艺术。一种是相当鄙陋的,譬如在荷兰人的静物写生中如果走错了途径,描绘出来的对象是些食品,而由于画中食品酷似真物又必然地引起食欲。这当然就是意志的激动,这种激动把[我们]在事物上任何审美的观赏都断送了。画出水果这是可以容许的,因为水果是花卉往后发展的结果,并且还可由形状和色彩来表现为美丽的自然产物,还不至于直接强制人们就想到它是可吃的东西,可惜我们也经常看到酷似真物,画着陈列在桌上的,烹调停当的食品,如牡蛎啦,鰽白鱼啦,海蟹啦,奶油面包啦,啤酒啦,葡萄酒啦等等等等,这些都全是要不得的东西。——在历史的绘画和雕刻中,媚美则在裸体人像中。这些裸体像的姿态,半掩半露甚至整个的处理手法都是意在激起鉴赏人的肉感,因而纯粹审美的观赏就立即消失了,而作者创造这些东西也违反了艺术的目的。这个错误和我们方才责备过荷兰人的,完全同出一辙。古代艺术尽管形象极美而又全裸,然而几乎一贯不犯这种错误,因为[古典的] 艺术家自己就是以纯客观的、为理想的美所充满的精神来创作这些人像的,而不是以主观的,可耻的充满肉欲的精神来创作的。——所以媚美在艺术[的园地] 里是到处都应该避免的。

    还有一种消极的媚美,比方才阐述过的积极的媚美更糟,那就是令人厌恶作呕的东西。这和真正的媚美一样,也唤起鉴赏者的意志因而摧毁了纯粹的审美观赏。不过这里激起的是一种剧烈的不想要,一种反感;其所以激动意志是由于将意志深恶的对象展示于鉴赏者之前。因此,人们自来就已认识到在艺术里是决不能容许这种东西的;倒是丑陋的东西,只要不是令人作呕的,在适当的地方还是可以容许的。我们在下文中就会看到这一点。

    我们这一考察的进度使我们在这里有必要插入一段壮美的讨论,其实在这里关于优美的讨论还只完成了一半,只完成了主观一面的讨论。可是区分壮美和优美的东西恰好只是这主观方面所规定的一种特殊状态。这就是说任何审美的观赏所要求的,以之为前提的纯粹而无意志的认识状况究竟是在客体邀请、吸引[人们]去观赏时,毫无抵抗地,仅仅是由于意志从意识中消逝自然而然出现的呢,或者是要由于自愿自觉的超脱意志才争取得来的呢,并且[这时]这观赏的对象本身对于意志本有着一个不利的,敌对的关系,惦念这一关系,就会取消[审美的]观赏;——这就是优281美和壮美之间的区别。在客体上,优美和壮美在本质上并没有区别,因为在这两种场合中审美观赏的客体都不是个别的事物,而是在该事物中趋向于展示的理念,也就是意志在一定级别上恰如其分的客体性。这客体性所必有的,和它一样摆脱了根据律的对应物就是认识的纯粹主体,犹如个别事物的对应物是认识着的个体人一样,[不过个别的物和个体的人]两者都在根据律的范围之内罢了。

    当我们称一个对象为美的时候,我们的意思是说这对象是我们审美观赏的客体,而这又包含两方面。一方面就是说看到这客体就把我们变为客观的了,即是说我们在观赏这客体时,我们所意识到的自己已不是个体人,而是纯粹而无意志的认识的主体了;另一方面则是说我们在对象中看到的已不是个别事物,而是认识到一个理念;而所以能够这样,只是由于我们观察对象不依靠根据律,不追随该对象和其自身以外的什么关系(这种关系最后总是要联系到我们的欲求的),而是观察到客休自身为止。原来理念和认识的纯粹主体作为相互的对应物总是同时进入意识的;当其进入意识时,一切时间上的差别也立即消失了,因为这两者都完全不知有根据律及其一切形态,是在根据律所确立的一些关系之外的;可以比拟于虹与太阳,两者都不参顶雨点不停下降,前一点继以后一点相继不绝的运动。所以,比方说当我以审美的,也即是以艺术的眼光观察一棵树,那么,我并不是认识了这棵树,而是认识了这树的理念;至于所观察的是这棵树还是其千年以前枝繁叶茂的祖先,观察者是这一个还是任何另一个在任何时间任何地点活着的个体,那就立即无足轻重了;[这时]个别事物和认识着的个体随着根据律的取消而一同取消了,剩下来的除理念与“认识”的纯粹主体外,再没有什么了;而这两者合起来便构成意志在这一级别上恰如其分的客体性。理念并且不仅是摆脱了时间,而且也摆脱了空间;因为并非浮现于我眼前的空间形象,而是这形象所表现的,它的纯粹意义,它的最内在的本质,对我泄露它自己,向我招呼的内在本质才算真正的理念;并且尽管这形象的空间关系区别很大,这理念却是同一理念,一成不变。

    既然一方面我们对任何现成事物都可以纯客观地,在一切关系之外加以观察,既然在另一方面意志又在每一事物中显现于其客体性的某一级别上,从而该事物就是一个理念的表现,那就也可以说任何一事物都是美的。——至于最微不足道的事物也容许人们作纯粹客观的和不带意志的观赏,并且由此而证实它的美,这在上面(§38)就这一点而谈及荷兰人的静物写生时就已证实了。不过一物之所以比另一物更美,则是由于该物体使得纯粹客观的观赏更加容易了,是申于它迁就,迎合这种观赏,甚至好象是它在迫使人来作如是的观赏,这时我们就说该物很美。其所以如此,一面是由于该物作为个别事物,[能够]通过它那些部分间甚为明晰的,规定得清清楚楚的,一贯意味深长的关系而把它这个类别的理念纯洁地表示出来,通过在它这一类别可能的一切表现皆备于它一身而把这一类别的理念完善地显露出来,这就使鉴赏人从个别事物过渡到理念容易多了,因此也使纯粹的静观状态随之而容易了。另外一面一个客体特别美的那种优点是在于从客体中向我们招呼的理念本身、它是意志的客体性[很]高的一个级别,所以是非常有意义的,含蕴丰富的。因此,人比其他一切都要美,而显示人的本质就是艺术的最高目的。人的体态,人的表情是造型艺术最重要的对象,犹如人的行为是文艺的最重要对象一样。——不过任何一物仍然各有其独特的美,不仅是每一有机的,表出于个体性的单位中的东西,而且是任何无机的,无形式的,乃至任何工艺品[都有这种美]。原来所有这些东西都显示理念,意志通过这些理念而自行客体化于最低的级别上,好象是谱出了大自然最低沉的,余音袅袅的低音符似的。重力,固体性,液体性,光等等是表出在岩石中,建筑物中,流水中的一些理念。风景园艺和建筑艺术除了帮助岩石,建筑物,流水等明晰地,多方面地,完备地展出它们独特的属性,为它们提供机会以便纯洁地表示它们自己之外,不能有所作为,不过它们由此得以邀请[人们]对它们作审美的鉴赏,减轻了鉴赏的困难。与此相反,不好的建筑和景物,或是大自然所忽略了的或是被艺术所糟踏了的,就很少或没有这种功效,不过大自然的普遍基本理念就在它们那里也不可能完全消失掉。在这里基本理念还是要召唤寻求它的观察者,即令是不好的建筑物以及如此之类的东西也还可以作鉴赏的对象,它们那些物质的最普遍的属性的理念还可在它们身上看得出来,不过是人们有意赋予它的形式不成为一个[使鉴赏]容易的手段,反而是一个障碍,使鉴赏更困难了。从而工艺品也是用以表达理念的,不过从工艺品中表达出来的并不是这工艺品的理念而[只] 是人们赋予以这人为的形式的材料,它的廷念。在经院学派的语言中,这一类可以很方便地用两个字来表示,即是说在工艺品里表出来的是其实体形式的理念,而不是其偶然形式的理念;而后面这一形式并不导向什么理念,而只是导向这形式所从出的一个属于人的概念。不言而喻,我们这里所谈的工艺品明明不是指造型艺术的作品而言。此外,经院学派在实体形式这一词中所理解的,实际上就是我所谓意志在一物中客体化的程度。我们立即就会在考察美术的建筑学时回头来讨论材料的理念这一词。——根据我们的看法,那么我们就不能同意柏拉图的说法(《共和国》x,第284—285页,又《巴门尼德斯》第79页,双桥版),他主张桌子和凳子就是表示着桌子和凳子的理念,而我们却说桌于和凳子所表示的理念就是在其单纯的材料之中已经表出的理念。然而据亚里士多德却说(《形而上学》,第十一篇第三章),柏拉图本人只承认284自然界的事物有理念,“柏拉图说,有多少自然事物,就有多少理念”,[亚里士多德] 又在[同书第十一篇] 第五章里说根据柏拉图派的学者·并没有什么房屋和马戏场的理念。无论如何,柏拉图的及门弟子,——据阿尔基诺斯给我们[留下]的报道(《柏拉图哲学入门》第九章)说——都曾否认工艺品也有理念。阿尔基诺斯说:“他们把理念定义为自然事物的超时间的原始形象。因为柏拉图大多数的学生都不承认工艺品有理念,例如盾或琴,以及和自然事物相反的东西,如热病或霍乱症,还有个别生物如苏格拉底或柏拉图,还有那些琐屑事物如垃圾和破片,还有那些关系如大于[什么] 和超出[什么] 的关系都没有理念;因为理念是上帝的永恒的,自身圆满的思想。”——借此机会我们还可以谈一谈我们在理念学说上大不同干枯拉图的另外一点。这即是说他主张(《共和国》X,第288页)美术企图表出的对象,绘画和诗歌的典型都不是理念而是个别事物。我们到此为止的全部分析恰好主张相反的一面,而柏拉图这一看法愈为人们所公认是这位伟人最大的错误之源泉,在这里就愈不会使我们迷惑。他的错误就在于轻视和唾弃艺术,尤其是文艺;他把他关于文艺的错误判断直接续在上面那段引文之后。

    我现在再回头来讨论美感的印象。对于美的认识固然总是把纯粹认识的主体和作为客体而被认识的理念规定为同时的,不可分的,不过美感的来源时而更在于领会已认识到的理念,时而更在于纯粹认识摆脱了欲求,从而摆脱了一切个体性和由个体性而产生的痛苦之后的怡悦和恬静。并且,是美感的这一成分还是那一成分取得优势都要以直观地领会到的理念是意志客体性的较高还是较低级别为转移。所以在无机物、植物和建筑艺术中鉴赏自然美(实物的鉴赏或通过艺术的鉴赏),由纯粹无意志的认识而来的美感就会占优势,因为这里领会到的理念只是意志客体性的下层级别,从而也不是意味深长和含义丰富的现象。与此相反,如果动物或人是鉴赏的或艺术表现的对象,那么,美的享受就会偏重在这些理念的客观体会之中。理念[于此] 是意志的最明晰的表出;因为动物和人展出了最复杂的形态,展出了现象的丰富和深长意味,并且是最完整地给我们展出了意志的本质,不管这本质是在意志的激动中,恐怖中,满足中或在其挫折中(最后这一点在悲剧的演出中),最后或甚至在其方向变换或自我扬弃中。自我扬弃尤其是基督教教义绘画的题材,正如故事画和戏剧根本就是以被认识充分照明了的意志之理念为对象一样。——下面我们就要分别探讨各种艺术,这样探讨之后这里建立起来的美学理论就会获得完整性和明确性。

    物质作为物质论不能够是一理念的表出。因为物质,如我们在第一篇里已看到的那样,彻底只是因果性。它的存在也全是些作用。可是因果性却是根据律的形态,而理念的认识则相反,基本上排除了这条定律的内容。在第二篇里我们又看到物质是理念所有的一切个别现象的共同基质,从而又是理念和现象或个别事物之间的联系。所以物质本身,无论是从这一理由或那一理由说,都不能表出一个理念。不过后验地证实这一点总是这样说的:即是说[我们对于]这样的物质根本不可能有一个直观的表象,而只可能有一个抽象的概念;唯有在表象中才能有形状和属性的展出。荷载形状属性的是物质,在这一切形状属性中才有理念的显出。这和因果性(物质的全部本质)本身无法加以直观的描述而只是某种因果联系这事实是相符的。——在另一面则相反,一个理念的每一现象,因为这种现象既已进入根据律的形式或个体化原理,就必须在物质上作为物质属性而把自己展示出来。所以在这一点上,如已说过,物质是联系理念和个体化原理的环节,而个体化原理就是个体的“认识”之形式,或者就是根据律。——因此,怕拉图认为在理念及其现象、即个别事物之外,——这两者本可包括世界上一切事物——,仅仅就只有作为第三者而不同于这两者的物质,(《蒂迈欧篇》第345页)是完全正确的。个体作为理念的显现,永远是物质。物质的每一属性也永远是一个理念的显现,并且作为这种显现也就可加以审美的鉴赏,而鉴赏就是认识现象中表出的理念。这一点,即令是就物质的最普遍的属性说,也是有效的;没有这些属性就决不成其为物质,而这些属性的理念却是意志的最微弱的客体性。这样的属性是:重力,内聚287力,固体性,液体性,对光的反应等等。

    如果我们现在把建筑艺术只当作美术来看,撇开它在应用目的上的规定,——[因为]在这些目的中它是为意志而不是为纯粹认讽服务的,按我们的说法也就不再是艺术了——;那么,除了使某些理念——这些都是意志的客体性最低的级别——可加以更明晰的直观以外,我们不能指定建筑艺术还有其他的目的。此最低级别的客体性就是重力,内聚力,固体性,硬性;即砖石的这几个最普遍的属性,意志的这几种最原始的,最简单的,最冥顽的可见性,大自然的一些基本通奏低音。在这些以外还有光,[不过] 光在好些方面又和这些属性相反。即令是在意志客体性的这种低级别上,我们已经看到意志的本质显出于矛盾之中;因为建筑艺术在审美方面唯一的题材实际上就是重力和固体性之间的斗争,以各种方式使这一斗争完善地,明晰地显露出来就是建筑艺术的课题。它解决这类课题[的方法] 是切断这些不灭的力所由获致满足的最短途径,而用一种迂回的途径撑住这些力;这样就把斗争延长下去了,两种力无穷尽的[各]奔一趋向就可在多种方式之下看得见了。——建筑物的整个质量,如果全委之于它原来的趋向,那就只会成为整整一大块的东西,尽可能紧贴在地面上;而这里意志既显为重力,这[块然大物] 就会不停地向地面挤去;这时固体性,[它]也是意志的客体性,却在抵抗着。然而正是这一倾向,这一冲劲,建筑艺术就不许它有直接满足而只许以间接的满足,通过迂回曲折的满足。譬如说横梁就只有借助于直柱才[间接地] 落到地面上,圆顶则必须自己负载自己,并且只有借一些桩子才能满足它指向地球的冲劲;如此等等。然而正是在这被强制的间接途径上,正是由于这种阻碍,隐藏于顽石中的那些[自然] 力才得以最明晰地,多样化地显露出来,[除此以外,] 建筑术也就不能再有什么纯艺术的目的了。因此,一个建筑物的美,无论怎么说都完整地在它每一部分一目了然的目的性中,[然而]这不是为了外在的,符合人的意志的目的(这种工程是属于应用建筑的),而是直接为了全部结构的稳固,对于这全部结构,每一部分的位置,尺寸和形状都必须有[牵一发而动全身] 这样的:种必然关系,即是说如其可能的话,抽掉任何一部分,则全部必然要坍塌。这是因为唯有每一部分所承载的恰是它所能胜任的,每一部分又恰好是在它必需的地方,必需的程度上被支撑起来,然后在构成顽石的生命或其意志表现的固体性和重力之间的那一相反作用,那一斗争才发展到最完整的可见性,意志客体性的最低级别才鲜明地显露出来。同样,每一部分的形态也必须由其目的和它对于全体的关系,而不是由人意任意来规定。圆柱是最简单的,只是由目的规定的一种支柱的形式。扭成曲折的住子是庸俗无味的。四方桩有时虽然容易做些,事实上却不如圆住的那么简单。同样,飞檐、托梁、拱顶、圆顶的形式也完全是由它们的直接目的规定的,而这目的也就自然说明了这些形式。柱端等处的雕饰已属于雕刻而不属于建筑范围了,这既是附加的装饰,是可有可无的。——根据这里所说的,对于一座建筑物如果要获得理解和美感的享受,就不可避免地要在重量、固体性、内聚力[几方面]对于[建筑]材料有一直接的直观认识,如果[有人]透露消息说这建筑材料是浮石,那就会立刻减少我们对于这建筑物的欣赏;因为这样一来,这个建筑物就象是一种假屋似的。如果我们原来假定是麻石建筑,却有消息说这只是木头的,这消息几乎也会产生同样的效果,因为在木质房屋中那些自然力的表出既然要微弱得多,这就把固体性和重力的关系,从而[建筑物]所有一切部分的意义和必然住都改变了更动了,所以以木材为材料尽管也可有各种形式,却不能成为艺术的建筑,而这一点是完全只能由我们的理论得到说明的。可是如果竟至于有人对我们说,有一座建筑物,看起来使我们爱好,却完全是由一些不同的材料建成的,材料的重量和耐性至不齐一,但又非肉眼所能分辨;那么,这整个建筑物就会因此而无法欣赏,正如用一种我们不懂的文字写成的一首诗一样。这一切正是证明了建筑艺术的作用不仅只是数学的,而且也是动力学的;还证明了通过这一艺术而使我们欣赏的不仅是形式和匀整性,反而更应该是大自然的那些基本力,那些原始的理念,意志客体性那些最低的级别。——建筑物及其各部分的规则性一面是由每一环节对于全部结构的直接目的性带来的,一面又有使全面的概览和理解更为容易的功用,最后这些规则的图形,由于它们显露了空间之为空间的规律性,还有助于美观。但是这一切都只有次要的价值和必然性,而决不是主要的东西,须知即令匀整性也并不是万不可少的要求,就是废墟也是美的呢。

    建筑艺术的作品对于光还有一种很特殊的关系;这些作品在充分的阳光中,以蔚蓝的天空为背景,便可获得双重的美;而在月亮之下又表现出完全另一种效果。因此在营造一座建筑艺术上的作品时,总要特别顾虑到光线的效果和坐落的方向才好。这一切一切的根据固然大部分是在于只有明朗的,强烈的照明才能使[建筑物的]一切部分及其关系看碍充分明白,不过此外我还认为建筑艺术注定要显露的自然是重力和固体性,同时也还有与这两者相反的光的本质。即是说在光被那巨大的,不得透视的,界限 明晰和形态复杂的庞然大物所吸收,所阻挡,所反射的时候,光得以最纯洁地,最明晰地展出其本性和一些属性而使鉴赏者大受290其赐,因为光,作为最完美的直观认识方式的条件和客观方面的对应物,是事物中最可喜爱的东西。

    因为由于建筑艺术而进于明晰直观的这些理念是意志客体性最低的一些级别,从而建筑艺术展出于我们之前的东西,它的客观意义也就相对地微小;所以[人们]在看到一个美丽的,适当照明了的建筑物时,欣赏的享受与其说是在于把握了理念,毋宁说是在理念的,随把握理念而起的主观对应物方面,即是说欣赏的享受主要是在于鉴赏者在看到建筑物时,摆脱了为意志服务的,服从根据律的个体的认识方式而上升为纯粹的,不带意志的。‘认识”的主体了;也即是在纯粹的,从欲求和个性的一切痛苦解放出来的观赏本身中。——就这一点说,那么和建筑对立的那一极端,各种艺术排成系列的另一极端就是戏剧了;戏剧[能]使那些最重要的理念进入认识的领域,因此在戏剧的欣赏中客观的那一面就占有压倒的优势了。

    建筑艺术和造型艺术,和文艺的区别乃在于建筑所提供的不是实物的拟态,而是实物自身。和造型艺术,文艺不一样,建筑艺术不是复制那被认识了的理念。在复制中是艺术家把自己的眼睛借给观众,在建筑上艺术家只是把客体对象好好的摆在观众之前,在他使那实际的个别客体明晰地,完整地表出其本质时,得以使观众更容易把握理念。

    建筑艺术的作品,和艺术的其他作品一样,很少是纯粹为了审美的目的而完成的。审美的目的反而是附属于其他的,与艺术不相干的实用目的之下的;所以建筑艺术家的大功就在于审美的目的尽管从属于不相干的目的,仍能贯彻,达成审美的目的,而这是由于他能够巧妙地,用多种的方式使审美的目的配合每一实291用目的,能够正确地判断哪一种建筑艺术的美适宜于用在庙宇上,哪一种适宜于宫殿,哪一种适宜于武器陈列馆等等。严酷的气候越是加强了满足[特殊]需要的要求,功用的要求,越是呆板地规定了这些要求,越是不容更改地指定了这些要求,那么,美在建筑艺术中也越少活动的余地。在印度、埃及、希腊和罗马的温带气候,那儿生活上必须提出的要求就减少了些,规定也要松一些,建筑艺术就可以最自由地追求审美的目的了。在北欧的天空下,建筑艺术的审美目的就要大受委曲;这里的要求是鸽笼式的房子,尖顶的阁塔,建筑艺术既然只能在很窄狭的范围内展出其特有的美,就更加要惜重雕刻的装饰作为代用品了,这是我们在哥特式艺术建筑物上所看到的。

    建筑艺术在这种情况之下,虽有必然性和功利性[两方面]的要求而不得不受到很大的限制,然而在另一方面这些要求和限制叉大大地帮助了它;因为建筑如果不同时又是一种有实利有必要的工艺而在人类营为中有着一个巩固和光荣的地位,那么,以其工程的浩大和经费的庞大而艺术效用的范围又如此窄狭,它就根本不可能作为纯粹的艺术而保存到今天了。还有一种艺术虽就审美观点说完全可以和建筑艺术并列,然而因为缺乏上述那些实用方面的意味,我们就不能把这种艺术和建筑艺术列为姊妹艺术;我的意思是指风景美的水利工程。原来在建筑艺术上,重力的理念是和固体性联带出现的;而在风景美的水利工程中,重力的理念则是和液体性、也就是和形状不定性、流动性、透明性为伍的;两种艺术都是为同一理念服务的,有从悬岩之上倾注的巨流,咆哮汹涌,有飞溅着的瀑布,静穆幽闲,有水柱般高耸的喷泉和明镜般的湖水[等等],其显示沉重液体物质的理念恰和建筑物显露固体物质的理念是一样的。但风景的水利工程不能从实用的水利292工程方面获得支援;因为两种水利工程的目的一般是冰炭不相容的,只在例外的场合可以合而为一,罗马的特莱维人工瀑布即其一例。

    上面两种艺术为意志客体性的那些最低级别所作的,在一定范围内也就是审美的园艺学为植物界的较高级别所作的。一块地方的风景美大部分有赖于聚集在这里的自然对象丰富多采,然后又在于这些对象各自有醒目的分类,分明不紊,然而又表出适当的互相配合和交替的变化。园艺的美所致力的就是这两个条件,然而园艺远不如建筑艺术那样能够掌握自己的材料,因此园艺的效果就很有限了。园艺所展出的美几乎全是属于自然所有的,园艺本身在自然上面增加的部分却很少。并且在另一方面,如果天公不作美,园艺就没有多少办法了;如果自然不留情而是帮倒忙的话,园艺的成就也就微不足道了。

    植物界没有艺术的媒介也到处可供欣赏,不过就其为艺术的对象说,则主要的是风景画的对象。和植物界同在这一领域的还有其余一切无知的自然界。——在静物写生中和画出的单纯建筑物、废墟、教堂内部等场合,欣赏的主观方面是主导的,即是说我们在这上面的恰悦主要的不直接在于把握了展出的理念,而更是在于把握理念的主观对应物,在于纯粹而无意志的认识;因为在画家让我们惜助于他的眼睛而看到事物的时候,我们在这时对于那隽永的心神之宁静和意志的完全沉默就会同时获得一种同感和余味,而这是为了[我们]把[自己的]认识完全浸沉到那些无生的对象中去,为了以这样的爱好——在这里也就是以高度的客观性——来领会事物所不可少的。真正风景画的效果总的说起来固然也属于这一类型,不过由于所展出的理念已是意志客体性的较高级别,这些理念的意义就丰富得多,表现力也强得多,所以美感的客观方面就要更突出些而同主观的方面平衡了。这里纯粹的认识自身已不完全是主要的了,而是被认识了的理念,作为表象的世界在意志客体化更显著的级别上[在那儿]以同等的力量起作用。

    可是动物画和动物雕刻又展出一个高得多的级别。从古代遗留下来的动物雕刻还相当多,譬如马,在维尼斯的马山、厄尔琴的浮雕上都有;在佛洛仑斯还有铜马和大理石的马,这里又有古代的野猪,嗥着的狼;此外在维尼斯的兵器展览馆还有雕刻的狮子像,在梵蒂冈还有整个一厅子大半都是古代的动物[雕刻];不胜枚举。在这些作品上,美感的客观方面和主观方面相比就已占有断然的上风了。这里认识理念的主体已把自己的意志镇压下去了,可是已有了主体的这种宁静——在任何鉴赏都是这样——,但鉴赏者并不感到这宁静的效果,因为我们的心情[在鉴赏时]已被我们面前展示出来的那意志的不安和激动所占据了。出现于我们眼前的就是构成我们本质的那一欲求,但这欲求在[雕刻的]形态中的显现不同于在我们之中的显现,不是由思考主宰节制的,而是在粗线条中以一种近乎离奇不经和粗犷凶顽的明显性表出的;不过好在也并无伪装,是天真的、坦白的,无所掩饰的,我们对于动物发生兴趣就正在于这一点。在画出植物的时候就已显出了种族的特征,不过还只是在形状中显出罢了;在动物[雕刻]则特征就要明显得多,并且不仅在形态中显出,而是在行动、姿势、体态中显出,不过总还只是种类的特征而不是个性的特征。———对于较高级别的理念之认识,我们在绘画中通过别人的媒介而接受的那些认识,是我们在欣赏植物和观察动物时也能直接获得的,并且如果是动物,就应该在它们不受拘束,自然而舒展的时候进行观察。客观地观察它们丰富多采、稀奇美妙的形态和举止行动是从大自然听取富有教育意义的一课,是认出了真正的“事物的标记”。我们在这些标记中看到意志显露的各种程度和方式,而在一切生物中又只是同一个意志,这意志所欲求的也到处是同一个东西,亦即变化如此无穷,形态如此各异而把自己客观化为生命,为实际存在的东西;[同时],所有这些形态又都是对不同的外在条件的一些适应,可比拟于同一主旋律的许多变调。如果我们要给观赏者,为了[他的]反省思维,而用一句活来传达[我们]对于动植物的内在本质所获得的理解,那么,我们最好就用常出现于印度神圣典籍中叫做摩诃发古亚,即大咒语的梵文公式:“塔特,都阿门,阿西”,意即:“凡此有情。无非即汝。”

    最后直接地、直观地把这种理念,即意志可以在其中达到最高度客体化的理念表达出来乃是故事画和[人像]雕刻的巨大课题。在这里欣赏的客观方面绝对占着上风,而那主观的方面则已引退到后台去了。此外要注意的是还在比这低一级的级别上,在画动物时,特征和美完全是一回事;最能表出特征的狮,狼,马,绵羊,犍牛也总是最美的。这里的理由是动物只有族类特征而没有个别的特征。[艺术]在表达人的时候,族类特征可就和个体特征分开了,前者现在叫做美(完全在客观意义上),后者保留“特征”或“表情”的名称,于是就产生了新的困难,亦即如何将两者同时在同一个体中完善的表达出来[的问题]。

    人的美是一种客观的表现,这种表现标志着意志在其可被认识的最高级别上,最完美的客体化上,根本是人的理念完全表出于直观看得到的形式中。在这里尽管是美的客观方面如此突出,然而那主观方面依然是这客观方面永久的伴当。并且正因为没有一个对象能够象美人的容貌和身段那样迅速地把我们移人审美的直观,在一看到这种容貌和身段时,我们立刻就为一种说不出的快感所控制,使我们超然于我们自己,超然于一切使我们痛苦的事物之上,所以这种情况的可能就仅仅在于意志可加以最明晰,最纯洁的认识的可能性也[能]最轻易地,最迅速地把我们移入纯粹的认识状态;在这状态中,只要纯粹的美感还在,我们的人格,我们的欲求及其经常的痛苦就都消失了。所以歌德说:“谁要是看到人的美,就没有邪恶的东西能够触犯他;他觉得自己和自己,自己和宇宙都协调一致了。”——至于自然[如何]成功地[产生了] 一个美的人体形象,我们必须这样来说明:即是说当意志在这最高级别上把自己客体化于一个个体中时,由于幸运的情况和自己的力量[它]完全战胜了一切障碍和阻力,较低级别的意志现象常使这些障碍与阻力和意志作对,——各种自然力就属于这类现象——。意志总是必须先从这些阻力手里夺取并赢得那本属于一切现象的物质。再进一步说,在较高级别上的意志现象在其形式上总是有多种多样的。一株树已经是无数重复着的,成长着的纤维的一个有系统的组合体。这种组合到愈高的级别愈是有增无已,而入体就是极不相同的部分组成的最复杂的系统;其中每一部分都有。着一个从属于整体的,然而又是独特的生命。至于所有这些部分又恰好是在适当的方式下从属于整体,在适当的方式下互相配合,为了整体的表出而和谐地同谋协力,不多出一点,也不委曲一点,——这一切就是这样一些罕有的条件,就是说它的后果就是美,就是完全刻画出来的种性。——大自然是这样,然则艺术又是怎样呢?人们的意见是,[艺术是]以摹仿自然[来创造美的]。——但是如果艺术家不是在经验之前就预期着美,要他从哪里去识别在自然中已成功了的,为我们要去摹仿的事物呢?又如何从那些未成功的作品中去找这些已成功的呢?大自然又曾经创造过所有一切部位都十全十美的人吗?——于是人们又曾认为艺术家应该把分散在许多人身上的,各个不同的美的部位搜集拢来,凑成一个美的整体,——[这是]一种颠倒的未经思考的意见。因为这里又要问艺术家队哪里识别恰好这一形式是美的而那一形式又不美呢?——我们不是已看到那些古代德国画家摹仿自然吗?然而在美[的领域]内他们又走了多远呢?请看他们的裸体画像罢!——纯粹从后验和只是从经验出发,根本不可能认识美,美的认识总是,至少部分地是先验的,不过完全是另一类型的先验认识,不同于我们先验意识着的根据律各形态。这些形态只管得着现象作为现象论,它们的普遍形式以及这些形式如何根本就是认识的可能性的基础,只管得着现象的普遍的无例外的如何,譬如数学和纯粹自然科学就是从这种认识出发的。另外这一种先验的认识方式,使美的表出有可能的认识方式,则与此相反,不是管现象的形式而是管[现象的]内容,不是管如何显现,而是管显现的是什么。如果我们看到人[体]的美,我们都能认识这种美,但是在真正的艺术家,他认识这种美竟如此明晰,以致他表达出来的美乃是他从来未曾实际看到过的美,[我们看到的美]在他的表达中已超过了自然。而这所以可能又仅仅是由于意志——它的恰如其分的客体化,在其最高级别上,要在这里来判断,来发现——就是我们自己。仅仅是由于这一点,事实上我们对“能对于自然(自然也就是构成我们自己的本质的意志)努力要表出的东西有一种预期。在真正的天才,这种预期是和高度的观照力相伴的,即是说当他在个别事物中认识到该事物的理念时,就好象大自然的一句话还只说出一半,他就已经体会了。并且把自然结结巴巴未说清的话爽朗的说出来了。他把形式的美,在大自然尝试过千百次而失败之后,雕刻在坚硬的大理石上。把它放在大自然的面前好象是在喊应大自然:“这就是你本来想要说的!”而从内行的鉴赏家那边来的回声是:“是,这就是了!”——只有这样,天才的希腊人才能发现,人类体形的原始典型,才能确立这典型为[人体] 雕刻这一艺术的教规。我们所有的人也只有借助于这样的预期,才可能在大自然在个别事物中真正成功了的地方认识到美。这个“预期”就是理想的典型。只要理念,至少有一半是先验地认识了的,并且在作为这种理念从先验方面来补充大自然后验地提供出来的东西,从而对于艺术具有实践的意义时,理念也就是理想的典型。艺术家对于美所以有这种先验的预期以及鉴赏家对于美所以有后验的赞赏,这种可能性就在于艺术家和鉴赏家他们自己就是大自然自在的本身,就是把自己客体化的意志。正如恩披陀克勒斯所说,同类的只能为同类的所认识;所以只有大自然能理解他自己,只有大自然才会根究它自己,那么,精神也只为精神所理解。

    认为希腊人所以找到已成定论的,人体美的理想典型完全是由于经验而来,是由于搜集各个不同的美的部分,这里裸露一个膝盖,留心一下,那里裸露一只膀子,又注意一下而来的错误见解,还在文艺方面有着完全与此雷同的见解,亦即这样一种看法,譬如说莎士比亚剧本中那么多复杂的,那样有真实性的,那么用心处理的,那么精心刻画出来的人物都是他从他自己的生活经验里留心看出来,然后加以复制而写出来的。这种看法的不可能和荒谬已没有分析的必要。显然的是一个天才,犹如他只是由于对于美有一种拟想的预期才创造造型艺术的作品一样,他在文艺上的创作也是由于对人物特征先有这样的预期,然而这两种创作都需要经验作为一种蓝本,唯有在这蓝本上,那先验模糊地意识着的东西才能引出来变为完全明晰[的东西],这然后才出现了从容创作的可能性。

    上面已经把人的美解释为意志的最完美的客体化,在其可以被认识的最高一级别上的客体化。这种美是由形式表达出来的,而这形式又只在空间中,和时间没有什么必然的关系,不象运动是有这么一种关系的。单就这一点,我们可以说意志由于单纯的空间现象而有恰如其分的客体化便是客观意义上的美。植物,除了单是意志的这种空间现象之外,再不是别的什么,因为要表出植物的本质无需运动,从而也无需时间关系(撇开植物的发育不谈);单是植物的形态已表出了它全部的本质,已把它的本质揭露出来了。可是在动物和人,要完全显露正在它们身上显现出来的意志就还需要一系列的动作;由于动作,在它们身上的现象就获得了对时间的直接关系。这些都是在上一篇里阐述过了的,却由于下面的这一点又和我们目前的考察挂上了钧。如意志的纯空间现象能够在每一固定的级别上使意志完美地或不完美地客体化,一这就正是构成美或丑的东西——,意志在时间上的客体化,亦即行为,并且是直接的行为,也就是[身体的]动作,也能纯洁地、完美地契合在动作中客体化了的意志,没有外来的掺杂物,没有多余的或不足的地方,而恰好只是表出每次一定的意志活动;——也可以和这一切相反[,即或有余或不足等等]。在前一情况,动作的完成是有仪态的,在后一情况则没有。所以犹如根本就是意志通过它纯空间的现象而有的相应表出,那么,与此相似,仪态就是通过它在时间上的现象而有的相应表出,也即是每一意志清动通过使意志得以客体化的举动和姿势而有的完全正确的、相称的表示。动作和姿势既以身体为前提,所以文克尔曼的说法很对很中肯,他说:“优雅是行为的人和行为之间一种特殊的关系。”(《全集》第一卷第258页)结果自然是:我们固然可说植物有美,但不能说植物有优雅;如果要这样说,也只能是拟人的意义。动物和人则两者兼而有之。根据上面所说的,有优雅就在于每一动作和姿势都是在最轻松、最相称和最安详的方式之下完成的,也就是纯粹符合动作的意图,符合意志活动的表现。没有多余,多余就是违反目的的、无意义的举措或蹩扭难看的姿势;没有不足,不足就是呆板僵硬的表现。优雅以所有一切肢体的匀称,端正谐和的体形为先决条件,因为只有借助于这些,在一切姿势和动作中才可能有完全的轻松的意味和显而易见的目的性。所以优雅决不可能没有一定程度的体型美。优雅和体型美两者俱备而又统一起来便是意志在客体化的最高级别上的最明晰的显现。

    如前面已提到过的,使人突出的标志是人的族类特征和个人特征各自分离,以致每人!如在前一篇里已说过的,在一定限300度内部表现出一种特殊的理念。因此,以表出人的理念为目的的各种艺术,除了作为族类的特征的美以外,还要以个人特征为任务。个人特征最好就叫做性格。然而表出性格又只能在这样一个范围内,即是说不能把性格看作什么偶然的,绝对专属于这么一个人的个体的东西,而是要把性格看作人的理念恰好在这一个个体中特别突出的一个方面,这样性格的描写才有助于显出人的理念。于是性格,作为性格说,固然是个别的,却仍然要按理想的典型来把握,来描写,也即是说根本要就人的理念(性格以它的方式助成人的理念的客体化)来突出性格的特殊意义。在此以外,这一描写也是一个人,作为个别人的肖像、复制,包括一切偶然的东西。并且即令是肖像,正如文克尔曼所说,也应该是个体[最]理想的典型。

    应作为理想的典型来体会的那种性格,亦即人的理念某一特殊方面的突出,它之所以显为可见的,一面是由于不变的相貌和体型,一面是由于情过境迁的感触和热情,由于“知”和“意”的相互影响,而这一切又都是在面部表情和举止行动中表现出来的。个体既然总是属于人类的,在另一方面人性又总是在个体中并且是包括个体特有的典型的意味而显露出来的;所以既不可以以性格来取消美,也不可以以美来取消性格;因为以个体特征来取消族类特征便是漫画,而以族类特征取消个体特征,结果又会[空洞]无意义。因此,以美为宗旨的艺术表现一主要的是雕刻——总还是以个别性格在某些方面把这种美(即族类特征)加以修正和限制,总要在突出人的理念的某一方面时在一定的,个别的方式下表出人的理念;这是因为人的个体作为个体说,在一定程度上都有一个特有的理念[这么一种]尊严,而就人的理念说,最重要的正是把它自己表出于有特殊重要意味的个体中。所以我们常在古代作品中看到他们清晰地体会到的美不是用一个,而是用好多带有不同特性的形象来表出的,等于总是从一个不同的方面来体会的,从而阿颇罗表出的是一个样儿,[酒神]巴库斯又是一个样儿,[大力神]赫库勒斯又是一个样儿,[青年美典型的]安迪诺奥斯又是一个样儿。并且特殊性格的方面对于美还有限制的作用,这种性格方面甚至可以出现为丑,如大醉之后的[酒鬼]席仑,如森林神浮恩等等。如果性格方面竟至于真正取消了族类特征,也就是到了不自然的程度,那就会成为漫画。——但和美相比,优雅更不能受到性格方面的侵蚀。不管性格的表出要求哪种姿态和举动,这种姿态和举动务必以同本人最相称的、最合目的的、最轻便的方式来完成。这一点不仅是雕刻家和画家,而且也是每一个优秀的演员要遵守的,否则这里也会由于姿式不正,举动蹩扭而产生漫画式的形象。

    在雕刻中,美的仪态依然是主要的。在感触中,激情中,知和意的相互影响中出现的精神特征是只能由面都表情和姿态表现出来的,[所以]精神特征最好是绘画的题材。原来眼神[的表出] 和色彩[的运用]都在雕刻的范围之外,这两种手法固然很可以助长美,对于性格[的表现]则更不可少。此外,美对于从几个观点出发的鉴赏就会有更完整的展出;与此相反,如果是表情,是性格,从一个观点出发也能完全被掌握。

    因为美显然是雕刻的主要目的,所以勒辛曾企图以惊呼和美两不相容来解释拉奥孔不惊呼。这个对象既已成为勒辛自己一部书的主题或至少是该书的转折点,并且在他以前以后还有那么多著述讨论这一对象,那么,请容许我在这里作为插曲似的说出我对这事的意见,虽然这样一种个别的讨论本不应属于我们的考察范围之内,因为我们的考察一贯是以“普遍”为宗旨的。

    至于拉奥孔在享有盛名的那一群雕刻形象中并不是在惊呼,那是显然的。那么,这一点所以一般总是使人一再感到讶异,自然是由于我们设想自己在拉奥孔的地位必然要惊呼;并且人的本能也会要这样做,因为[他那时] 既有剧烈的生理上的痛苦和突然发生的、肉体上极大的恐惧,而可能使人沉默忍受下来的一切反省思维,这时已全被排挤在意识之外,[那么,] 自然的本能就会发为惊呼,既以表示痛苦和恐惧,又以呼救而骇退来袭击的敌人。文克尔曼虽已发现[拉奥孔] 没有惊呼的表情,但是在他企图为[创造这作品的] 艺术家辩护时,他竟把拉奥孔说成为一个斯多噶派了,认为拉奥孔矜持自己的尊严,不屑于随自然的本能而惊呼,反而要在其痛苦之上再加上无补于事的抑制,咬牙忍住了痛苦的表情。因此文克尔曼在拉奥孔身上看见的是“一个伟大人物的经得起考验的精神,和极度的惨痛搏斗而企图抑制自己痛苦的表情,把痛苦隐藏于内心。他不象维琪尔[诗中的拉奥孔] 那样冲口惊呼,而只是发出剧痛的叹息”如此等等(《[文克尔曼] 全集》第七卷第98页。——讨论此事更详细的是[ 同书] 第六卷第104页及随后儿页)。 勒辛在他的《拉奥孔》中就批评了文克尔曼的这个见解并以上面指出的意见修正了这个见解。勒辛以纯粹美学的理由代替了心理学的理由,认为美,认为古代艺术的原则,不容许有惊呼这种表情。他还加上了另外一个论点,说一种静态的艺术作品不容表现一种飘忽不定,不能经久的状态;[然而]这个论点却有数以百计的优美雕像的例子证明了它的反面,这些雕像都是在变化不定的运动中,譬如在舞蹈、搏斗、追逐等等中捉住了的形象。歌德在他论拉奥孔的那篇文章中——该文是文艺杂志《庙堂》的创刊词(第8页)——甚至以为选择运动中这倏忽的一瞬恰好是必要的。——在我们今天,市尽管(《时代之神》1797第十期)在把一切归结于表情的最高真实性时是这样解决问题的,他说拉奥孔所以不惊呼,是因为他在窒息中即将死亡,已不能惊呼了。最后,费诺(《罗马研究》第一卷第426页及其后几页)把所有这三种意见都评述了,比较了,然而他自己却没补充什么新的东西,而只是折衷调和那三种意见而已。

    我不禁觉得奇怪,[为什么] 这样深思明辨的人们要辛苦地从老远去找一些不充分的理由,要抓一些心理学的、生理学的论据来解释这回事;[其实] 这件事的理由就近在眼前,并且对于没有成见的人也是显然的理由;——尤其可怪的是勒辛已那么接近正确的解释,却还是没有得到真正的要领。

    在未作任何心理学的和生理学的研究之前,究竟拉奥孔在他那地位会不会惊呼这个问题——附带他说我是完全站在肯定的一面——;首先应就这群雕刻形象目身来作决定,即是说在这群形象中不得把惊呼表达出来唯一的理由就是因为表示惊呼[的艺术手法] 完全在雕刻的领域之外。人们不可能从大理石中塑造一个惊呼着的拉奥孔,而只能雕出一个张着嘴的,欲呼不能的拉奥孔,一个声音在喉头就停住了的拉奥孔。惊呼的本质,从而惊呼对于观众的效果也完全只在于[惊呼] 之声,而不在于张开嘴。张开嘴这必然和惊呼相伴的现象,必须先有由于张嘴而发出的声音为动机才可理解;这然后作为这一行为的特征,张嘴才是可以容许的,甚至是必要的,虽然这已有损于[作品的] 美了。可是造型艺术自身对于惊呼的表现完全是外行,是不可能的。要在造型艺术中表出用以惊呼的手段,那种勉强的,破坏一切面容轮廓和其余表情的手段,也就是表出嘴的张开,那可真是不智已极;因为即令人们这样做了,也不过是把这种附带地还要要求许多牺牲的手段摆到眼前而已,而这手段的目的,惊呼本身,和惊呼对于[我们] 情绪的作用却依然付之缺如。何况还不仅是付之缺如而已,当人们这样作时,无非是塑出每当努力而终于无效的可怜相;直可比拟于一个更夫,在他睡熟之后,捉狭鬼为了取乐用蜡塞住了[他的] 牛角,然后大叫失火以惊醒他时,徒然使劲而吹不响牛角的可怜相。——与此相反,如果是在叙述的或表演的艺术范围内表出惊呼[的神情],那又完全是可以容许的,因为这样做有助于[艺术的]真实性,这真实性也就是理念的完整表现。在文艺中就是这样,——文艺要求读者想象力[的合作]以使它所描写的更有直观的形象性——,因此在维滇尔[诗中]的拉奥孔就象公牛在着了一斧又挣脱捆索时那样狂叫;因此荷马(《伊利亚德》xx,第48—53页)也让战神马儿斯和智慧之神闵涅华发出十分可怕的叫声,然而这既无损于他们神的尊严,也无损于他们天神的美。在戏剧艺术中也是这样,在舞台上的拉奥孔简直不得不惊呼。索福克勒斯也让菲洛克德特呼痛,在古代的舞台上[这个人物登场时]大抵也真是呼号过的。我记得一个完全相似的情况,在伦敦我看见过著名演员肯帕尔在译自德国的《皮查洛》这个剧本中扮演美国人洛拉。洛拉是一个野蛮人但品德高尚,然而在他受伤之后,他高声剧烈地大叫,这在剧情上的效果很大很好,因为这最足以表示人物的性格,大有助于[艺术的]真实性。——相反,一个画出来的或石雕的没有声音的呼号者,那就比画出来的音乐还要可笑。在歌德的《庙堂》杂志里已对此指斥过,因为[在造型艺术中]呼号比音乐更有损于其他的一些表情和[整个的]美;[在这里]音乐大抵只是使手和臂有所操作,还可看作标志其人的性格的行动,并且只要不要求身体的剧烈运动或歪嘴缩腮,还可画得十分像样,例如弹风琴的圣女车栖利亚,罗马斯希阿拉画廊里拉菲尔的“提琴演奏者”等等。——所以说,由于艺术各有疆界而不能以惊呼来表现拉奥孔的痛苦,那么,那位艺术家就得使出一切其他的手法来表现拉奥孔的痛苦了。正如文克尔曼的大笔所描写的,那位艺术家是十全十美地作到了这一点;而人们只要撇开文克尔曼赋予拉奥孔以斯多噶派思想意识的渲染,文克尔曼杰出的描写仍可保有它充分的价值和真实性。

    因为在仪态之外还有“美”是[人体]雕刻的主要课题,所以雕刻喜欢裸体,只在衣着并不隐蔽身段时,[才]可以容许衣着。雕刻利用艺术上的褶裙不是用以隐蔽,而是用以间接地表现身段。这种表现手法要求悟性作出很大的努力,因为悟性只是由于直接显出的效果,由于衣裙的褶绪就要直观地看到这榴绪的原因,看到身段。那么,褶裙之于雕刻,在一定限度内,正就是缩影之于绘画。两者都是示意,但不是象征的,而是这样一种示意,即在其成功时就会强制悟性把只是示意的地方当作和盘托出的来看。

    这里请容许我附带地插入一个有关语文艺术的比喻。即是说少穿衣服或完全不穿衣服最有利于欣赏美的身段,所以一个很美的人,如果他既有审美的趣味,又可按趣味而行事的话,他最喜欢的就会是少穿衣服,最好是几乎是全裸着身子过日子,仅仅和希腊人一样着那么一点儿衣服,——与此相同,每一个心灵优美而思想丰富的人,在他一有任何可能就争取把自己的思想传达于别人,以便由此而减轻他在此尘世中必然要感到的寂寞时,也会经常只用最自然的,最不兜圈子的,最简易的方式来表达自己[的思想]。反过来,思想贫乏,心智混乱,怪癖成性的人就会拿些牵强附会的词句,晦涩难解的成语来装饰自己,以便用艰难而华丽的词藻为[他自己]细微渺小的,庸碌通俗的思想藏拙。这就象那个并无俊美的威仪而企图以服饰补偿这一缺点的人一样,要以极不驯雅的打扮,如金银丝绦、羽毛、卷发、高垫的肩袖和鹤氅来遮盖他本人的委琐丑陋。有些作者,在人们强迫他改作他[写得]那么堂皇而晦涩的著作,[以符合]书中渺小的、一览无余的内容时,就会和一个人在要他光着身于走路时一样的难为情。

    故事画在美和优雅之外,还要以[人物]性格为主要对象。这根本就要理解为在意志客体化的最高级别上来表出意志。在这最高级别上,个体作为人的理念在某一特殊方面的突出,已有它特殊的意味。并且这种意味不单是在形体上就可认识到的,而是要由于在面部表情和姿态上看得出的各种各样的行为,以及促成这行为,与这行为并存,由于认识和欲求带来的影响才能够认识到。人的理念既然要在这样的范围内来表出,那么,人的理念在多方面的开展就必须通过有特殊意味的个体使我们亲眼得见,而这些带有特殊意味的个体又只能通过多种多样的背景,故事和行为才能使他们显而易见。故事画用以解决这些无数任务的方法就是把各种生活的情景,不分意义的大小,[一一]摆在[我们]眼前。既没有一个个体,也没有一种行为能够是毫无意义的。人的理念是在这一切个体一切行为中,通过这一切个体一切行为逐渐逐渐展开的。因此,绝对没有一种生活过程是可以排斥于绘画之外的。所以如果人们[先入为主地]只承认世界史上的大事或圣经上的故事有重大意义,对于荷兰派的画家则只看重他们的技巧方面而在其他方面轻视他们,以为他们大抵只写出一些日常生活中的对象罢了,那是对于这些优秀的画家太不公允了。人们首先就该考虑一下,一个行为的内在意义和它的外在意义是完全不同的。两者也每每各自分别出现[,不相为谋]。外在的意义是就一个行为对于实际世界的,在实际世界中的后果来说的重要性,所以是按根据律[来决定]的。内在的意义是[我们]对于人的理念体会的深刻。这种体会由于凭借按目的而配置妥当的情况,让那些表现明确而坚定的个性展出它们的特性因而揭露了人的理念不常见的那些方面,就显示了人的理念。在艺术里有地位的只是内在意义,外在意义则在历史上有地位。两者完全各自独立,可以合并出现,但也可以分别单独出现。在历史上极为重大的一种行为在内在意义上很可能是平凡而庸俗的行为。相反,日常生活中的[任何]一幕,如果个体的人以及人的作为,人的欲求,直到最隐蔽的细微未节都能够在这一幕中毫发毕露,也可能有很大的内在意义。又外在意义尽可极不相同,而内在意义仍可相同或无非是同一个意义;例如:或是内阁大臣们在地图上为争夺土地和臣民而相持不下,或是农民们在小酒店里用纸牌和骰子互赌输赢而拌嘴,这在内在意义上说,并没有什么不同,正如人们下棋,不管棋子是黄金制的或木头制的,其为博弈则一。何况单是由于这一理由,构成亿万人生活内容的这些情景和事态,他们的作为和营谋,他们的困苦和欢乐就有足够的重要性作为艺术的题材;并且由于这些情景和事态的丰富多采,一定也能提供足够的材料以展出人的理念的许多方面。甚至瞬息间的过眼烟云,一经艺术掌握而固定于画面(于今称为生活素描)之上,也要激起一种轻微的,别具意义的感动,原来在一些个别的,却又能代表全体的事态中把这瞬息万变不停地改头换面的世界固定在经久不变的画面上,乃是绘画艺术的成就。由于这种成就,在绘画艺术把个别的东西提升为其族类的理念时,这一艺术好象已使时间[的齿轮]本身也停止转动了似的。最后,绘画上历史的、具有外在意义的题材常有这么一种缺点,即是说这种题材的意义[有时]恰好不能有直观的表现而必须以想当然来补充。就这一点说,我们根本就应区别一幅画的名称意义和它的实物意义;前者是外在的,但只是作为概念而具备的意义;后者是人的理念的一个方面,是由这幅画给直观显出的。例如前者是摩西被埃及的公主发见,是历史上极为重要的一个关键,而这里的实际意义,真正给直观提出的东西则相反,只是一个贵妇从浮于水上的摇篮中救出一个弃婴来,是可以常发生的一件事。在这里,单是那一套穿戴已能使一个学者认出这一回历史公案;但是穿戴服装只在名称的意义上有用处,在实物的意义上却无关重要,因为后者只认人本身,而不认[衣服,不认]随意拣来的形式。[艺术]从历史中取得的题材和从纯粹可能性取得的题材,亦即并非个别的而只能称为一般的题材相比,并没有什么突出的优点;这是因为在历史题材中真正有意义的并不是那个别的东西,不是个别事态本身,而是个别事态中普遍的东西,是由这事态表出的人的理念的一个方面。因此,在另一面,某些历史题材却也不可厚非,不过以真正艺术眼光来看这些题材则不管是画家还是鉴赏家,都决不在乎这些题材中个别的、单一的东西,恰好是构成历史性的东西,而是在乎题材中表现出来的普遍的东西,在乎理念。并且也只有在主题真可以表现出来,无须以“想当然”来补充的场合才可选用历史题材,否则名称意义和实物意义就会距离太远,在画面上想到的就会成为最重要的[东西]而有损于直观看到的[东西]。在舞台上(譬如在法国的悲剧里)已经不宜于使表现主题的剧情在幕后发生,如果在绘画中这样做,那就显然是大错特错了。历史的题材只在把画家圈定在一个不是按艺术的目的而是任意按其他目的选定的范围中时,才是肯定不利的。绝对不利的是这个范围缺乏画意和有意味的题材,例如说如果这个范围是一个弱小的、被隔离的、冥顽的、为教会立法所统治的,也就是被错误的妄念所支配的,为东西方当代各大民族所藐视的卑微的民族——如犹太民族——的历史。——在我们和一切古代民族之间既曾有一次民族大迁徙横亘在中间,有如过去一度的海底变化横亘在今日的和我们现在只能从化石认出其结构的两种地壳之间一样;那么,根本要算我们大不幸的是在主要成份上以过去的文化给我们的文化提供基础的民族,一不是希腊人,二不是印度人,甚至连罗马人也不是而凑巧是这些犹太人。不过尤其不幸的是十五和十六世纪中意大利的天才画家们,他们是人为地被限制在一个狭窄的圈子里在选择题材,不得不抓住各种各样的可怜虫[作题材]。原来新约全书,就历史的部分说,作为绘画题材的来源比旧约全书还要差劲,至于继新约全书而起的殉道者和教会传道人的历史,那更是些糟透了的东西。不过[又不可一概而论]在这些画中人们还得好好加以甄别,一种是那些专以犹太教和基督教的历史或神话部分为题材的画,一种是使真正的,亦即基督教的伦理精神可以直观看到的画,而所用的方法就是画出充满这种精神的人物。后一种画事实上是绘画艺术中最高的、最可敬佩的成就,也只有这一艺术中最伟大的巨匠,尤其是拉菲尔和戈内琪奥——后者大体上是在其初期作品中——,才能获得这样的成功。这一类的绘画本来不能算在历史故事画之内,因为这些画大多数并不写一种事态的过程,不写什么行为,而只是把一些神圣人物凑到一起而已,往往是救世主自己,大310半还在幼儿期,和他的母亲以及天使们等等。我们在他们的面部,尤其是在他们的眼神中,看到那种最圆满的“认识”的表情和反映。这不是关心个别事物,而是把握了那些理念,亦即完全把握了宇宙和人生全部本质的认识。这一认识在那些神圣人物心中回过头来影响意志的时候,就不同于别的认识,只是为意志提供一些动机,而是相反,已成为取消一切欲求的清静剂了。从这种清静剂可以产生绝对的无欲——这是基督教和印度智慧的最内在精神——,可以产生一切欲求的放弃,意志的收敛,意志的取消,随意志的取消也可以产生最后的解脱。那些永远可钦佩的艺术大师就是这样以他们的作品直观地表出了这一最高的智慧。所以这里就是一切艺术的最高峰。艺术在意志的恰如其分的客体性中,在理念中追踪意志,通过了一切级别,从最低级别起,开始是原因,然后是刺激,最后是动机这样多方的推动意志,展开它的本质,一直到现在才终于以表示意志[自己]自由的自我扬弃而结束。这种自我扬弃是由一种强大的清静剂促成的,而这清静剂又是意志在最圆满地认识了它自己的本质之后获得的。

    我们前此关于艺术的一切考察,无论在什么地方都是以这样一个真理为根据的,即是说:艺术的对象——表出这个对象就是艺术家的日的,所以对于这个对象的认识,作为[艺术品的]胚胎和根源,就必然要走在艺术家的作品之前了——就是柏拉图心目中的理念,而决不是别的什么;不是个别事物,不是理性思维的和科学的对象。理念和概念在两者[各自]作为单位的“一”而代表实际事物的多时,固然有些共同性,然而两者的巨大区别,由于在第一篇里关于概念和在本篇里关于理念所说过的,应该是够明确够清楚的了。不过说柏拉图也明白地体会了这一区别,我是决不主张的;反而应该说他有好些关于理念的例子,关于理念的讨论都只能适用于概念。关于这一点,我们现在将置而不论,而只走我们自己的路。足以自慰的是我们虽然这样屡次踏上了一个伟大的卓越的人物的旧路,却并不是[一步一趋]踏着他的足印前进,而是追求我们自己的目标。——概念是抽象的,是从推理来的。概念在其含义圈内完全是不确定的,只在范围上是确定的。概念是任何人只要有理性就得而理解和掌握的,只要通过词汇而无须其他媒介就可传达于人的,它的定义就把它说尽了。理念则相反,尽管可作概念的适当代表来下定义,却始终是直观的。并且理念虽然代表着无数的个别事物,却一贯是确定的:它决不能被个体所认识,而只能被那超然于一切欲求,一切个性而已上升为认识的纯粹主体的人所认识;也就是说只能被天才以及那些由于提高自己的纯粹认识能力——多半是天才的作品使然——而在天才心境中的人们所获得。因此,理念不是无条件地,而只是在条件之下才可以传达于人的,因为那既被把握又在艺术作品中被复制出来的理念只按各人本身的智力水平而[分别]引起人们的注意。因为这一缘故,所以恰好是各种艺术中最优秀的作品,天才们最珍贵的产物,对于人类中迟钝的大多数必然永远是一部看不懂的天书。在这些作品与多数人之间隔着一条鸿沟,大多数人不能接近这种天书,犹如平民群众不能接近王侯们的左右一样。最无风雅的人固然也把公认的杰作当作权威,但那不过是为了不暴露他们自己的低能罢了。这时他们虽口里不说,但总是准备着大肆低毁这些杰作,一旦有人容许他相信可以这样作而不致暴露他们自己,那么,他们对于一切伟大的、优美的东西——这些东西从来不引起他们欣赏,所以正是因此而伤害了他们312的自尊心———对于这些东西的创作者既然衔恨已久,现在就可以兴高采烈的尽情发泄他们的憎恨了。原来一个人要自觉自愿地承认别人的价值,尊重别人的价值,根本就得自己有自己的价值。这是[一个人]尽管有功而必须谦逊的理由所在,也是[人们]对于[别人的]这一德性往往加以过誉的理由之所在。在一切姊妹德性中,唯有谦逊是每一个敢于赞扬任何一个卓越人物的人,为了化解和消除[人们自己]无价值的忿怒,每次都要添加在他的称颂之后的。然则谦逊不是伪装的卑躬屈节,又是什么呢?难道谦逊不是人们因为自己有优点和功绩而在这充满卑鄙嫉妒的世界里[不得不]用以请求那些没有任何优点和功绩的人们加以原谅的手段?原来谁要是因为无功可伐而不自高自大,这不是谦逊,而只是老实。

    理念是借助于我们直观体验的时间、空间形式才分化为多的一。概念则相反,是凭我们理性的抽象作用由多恢复的一,这可以称之为事后统一性,而前者则可称之为事前统一性。最后,人们还可以用这样一个比喻来表示概念和理型之间的区别,人们可以说概念好比一个无生命的容器,人们放进去的东西在里面一个挨一个,杂乱无章,可是除了人们原先放进去的(由于综合判断),也不能再拿出(由于分析判断)什么来。理念则不然,谁把握了它,它就在他心里发展一些表象,而这些表象和它们同名的概念来说,都是新的。理念好比一个有生命的,发展着的,拥有繁殖力的有机体,这有机体所产生出来的都是原先没有装进里面去的东西。

    那么,根据所说过的一切,概念,尽管它对于生活是这样有益,对于科学是这样有用,这样必要,这样富于后果;对于艺术却永远是不生发的。与此相反,被体会了的理念是任何地道艺术作品真正的和唯一的源泉。理念,就其显著的原始性说,只能是从生活自身,从大自然,从这世界汲取来的,并且也只有真正的天才或是一时兴奋已上跻于天才的人才能够这样做。只有从这样的直接感受才能产生真正的,拥有永久生命力的作为。正因为理念现在是,将来也依然是直观的,所以艺术家不是在抽象中意识着他那作品的旨趣和目标,浮现于他面前的不是一个概念,而是一个理念。因此,他不能为他的作为提出一个什么理由来。他是如人们所形容的,只是从他所感到的出发,不意识地,也可说本能地在工作。与此相反,摹仿着,矫揉造作的人,效颦的东施,奴隶般的家伙,这些人在艺术中都是从概念出发的。他们在真正的杰作上记住什么是使人爱好的,什么是使人感动的;把这些弄明白了,就都以概念,也就是抽象地来理解,然后以狡猾的用心或公开或隐蔽地进行摹仿。他们和寄生植物一样,从别人的作品里吸取营养,又和水蛭一样,营养品是什么颜色,它们就是什么颜色。是啊,人们还可以进一步比方说,他们好比是些机器,机器固然能够把放进去的东西碾碎,拌匀,但决不能使之消化,以致放进去的成份依然存在,仍可从混合物里找出来,筛分出来。与此相反,唯有天才可比拟于有机的、有同化作用的、有变质作用的、能生产的身体。因为他虽然受到前辈们及其作品的教育和薰陶,但是通过直观所见事物的印象,直接使他怀胎结果的却是生活和这世界本身。因此,即令是最好的教养也决无损于他的独创性。一切摹仿者,一切矫揉造作的人都把人家模范作品的本质装到概念里来体会,但概念决不能以内在的生命赋予一个作品。时代本身,也就是各时期蒙昧的大众,就只认识概念,株守着概念,所以他们情愿以高声的喝彩来接受那些装模作样的作品。可是这些作品,不到几年便已[明日黄花]无鉴赏的价值了,因为时代精神,也就是一些流行的概念,已自变换了,而那些作品本就是只能在这些概念上生根的。只有真正的杰作,那是从自然,从生活中直接汲取来的,才能和自然本身一样永垂不朽,而常保有其原始的感动力。因为这些作品并不属于任何时代,而是属于[整个]人类的。它们也正因此而不屑于迎合自己的时代,这时代也半冷不热地接受它们。又因为这些作品每每要间接地消极地揭露当代的错误,所以[人们]即令承认这些作品,也总是蜘蹰不前,亦非衷心所愿。然而可以抵消这一切的是它们能够永垂不朽,能够在最辽远的将来也还能有栩栩如生的,依然新颖的吸引力。那时它们也就不会再任人忽视,任人错看了,因为那若干世纪以来屈指可数的几个有判断力的人物由于赞扬它们已给它们加了冕,批准了它们。这些少数人的发言逐渐逐渐增加了就构成了权威。

    如果人们对于后世有所指望的话,唯有这种权威才是人们心目中的裁判员。这完全只是那些陆续出现的少数个别人。原来后世的大众和人群,不论在什么时代还是同当代的大众和人群一样,过去是,现在是,将来也还是乖饵的、顽钝的。——人们请读一读每一世纪的伟大人物对其当代人的控诉罢,这听起来总好象就是今天发出来的声音似的,因为[今昔]都是同一族的人。在任何时代,在每一种艺术中都是以空架子的格局代替精神。精神永远只是个别人的所有物,而格局却是由最近出现的,公认的精神现象脱下来的一件旧衣服。根据这一切,如果要获得后世的景仰,除了牺牲当代人的赞许外,别无他法;反之亦然。

    然则,如果任何艺术的目的都是为了传达一个被领会了的理念,[即是说]这个理念在通过艺术家的心灵所作的安排中出现,已肃清了一切不相干的东西,和这些东西隔离了,因而也能为感受力较弱而没有生产力的人所领会了;如果再进一步说人们在艺术中也从概念出发,是要把事情弄糟的;那么,要是有人故意地,毫不讳言地公然指定一件艺术作品来表示一个概念,我们当然也不能予以赞同。寓意画就是这种情况。寓意画是这样一种艺术作品:它意味着不是画面上写出来的别的什么东西。但是那直观看到的东西,从而还有理念,都是直接而十分完美的把自己表现出来的,无需乎一个别的什么作媒介,不必以此来暗示。所以凡是因自身不能作为直观的对象,而要以这种方式,要依靠完全不同的另一什么来示意,来当代表的,就总是一个概念。因此寓意画总要暗示一个概念,从而要引导鉴赏者的精神离开画出来的直观表象而转移到一个完全不同的、抽象的、非直观的、完全在艺术品以外的表象上去。所以这里是叫绘画或雕刻去做文字所做的工作,不过文字做得更好些罢了。那么,我们所谓艺术目的,亦即表出只是直观可以体会的理念,就不是这儿的目的了。不过要达成这里的意图,倒也并不需要什么高度完美的艺术品,只要人们能看出画的是什么东西就足够了;因为一经看清了是什么,目的也就达到了。此后[人们的]精神也就被引到完全不同的另一种表象,引到抽象概念上去了。而这就是原来预定的目标。所以寓意的造型艺术并不是别的什么,实际上就是象形文字。这些象形文字,在另一面作为直观的表出仍可保有其艺术价值,不过这价值不是从寓意而是从别的方面得以保有的。至于戈内滇奥的《夜》,汉尼巴尔·卡拉齐的《荣誉的天使》,普桑的《时间之神》都是很美的画,这些作品虽是寓意画,还是要完全分开来看。作为寓意画;这些作品所完成的不过是一种传奇的铭刻罢了,或更不如。这里又使我们回忆到前面在一张画的实物意义和名称意义之间所作的区别。名称意义就正是这里所寓意的东西,例如《荣誉之神》;而实物意义就是真正画出来的东西,这里是一个长着翅膀的美少年,有秀丽的孩子们围着他飞。这就表出了一个理念。但是这实物意义只在人们忘记了名称意义,忘记它的寓意时才起作用。如果人们一想到这指及意义,他就离开了直观,[人们的]精神又被一个抽象的概念占据了。可是从理念转移到概念总是一种堕落。是的,那名称意义,寓意的企图,每每有损于实物意义,有损于直观的真实性;例如戈内琪奥的《夜》[那幅画]里违反自然的照明,虽然处理得那么美,仍是从寓意的主题出发的,实际上并不可能。所以如果一幅寓意画也有艺术价值,那么这价值和这幅画在寓意上所成就的是全不相干的,是独立的。这样一种艺术作品是同时为两个目的服务的,即为概念的表现和理念的表出服务。只有后者能够是艺术的目的;另外那一目的是一个外来的目的。使一幅画同时又作为象形文字而有文字的功用,是为那些从不能被艺术的真正本质所欲动的人们取乐而发明出来的玩意儿。这就等于说一件艺术品同时又要是一件有用的工具,这也是为两种目的服务,例如一座雕像同时又是烛台或同时又是雅典寺院中楣梁的承柱;又譬如一个浅浮雕同时又是阿希尔的盾牌。真正的艺术爱好者既不会赞许前者,也不会赞许后者。一幅寓意画因为也恰好能以这种寓意的性质在[人的]心灵上产生生动的印象,不过在相同的情况下,任何文字也能产生同样的效果。举例说:如果一个人的好名之心不但由来已久而且根深蒂固,以致于认荣誉为他的主权所应有,不过是因为他还没拿出所有权证件来,所以一直还没让他来领取;那么要是这样一个人走到了头戴桂花冠的《荣誉之神》的面前,他的全部心灵就会因此激动起来,就会鼓励他把精力投入行动。不过,如果他突然看见墙壁上清楚地[写着]“荣誉”两个大字,那也会发生同样的情况。又譬如一个人公布了一个真理,这个真理或是作为格言而在实际生活上,或是作为见解而在科学上都有其重要性,可是并没有人相信他;这时如果有一幅寓意画,画出时间在揭开帷幕而让[人们] 看到赤裸裸的[代表] 真理[的形象],那么,这幅画就会对他起强烈的作用;但是“时间揭露真理”这个标语也会起同样的作用。原来在这儿起作用的经常只是抽象317的思想,不是直观看到的东西。

    如果根据上面所说,造型艺术中的寓意既是一种错误的,为艺术莫须有的目的服务的努力;那么,如果等而下之,以至生硬的、勉强的附会在表现的手法上竟堕落为荒唐可笑的东西,那就完全不可容忍了。这类例子很多,如:乌龟意味着妇女的深居简出;[报复女神]湿美西斯看她胸前衣襟的内面意味着她能看透一切隐情,贝洛瑞解释汉尼巴尔·卡拉齐所以给[代表]酒色之乐[的形象]穿上黄色衣服,是因为这个画家要以此影射这形象的欢愉即将凋谢而变成和枯草一样的黄色。——如果在所表出的东西和以此来暗示的概念之间,甚至连以这一概念之下的概括或观念联合为基础的联系都没有了,而只是符号和符号所暗示的东西,两者完全按习惯,由于武断的,偶然促成的规定而连在一块,那么我就把这种寓意画的变种叫作象征。于是,玫瑰花便是缄默的象征,月桂是荣誉的象征。棕榈是胜利的象征,贝壳是香客朝圣的象征,十字架是基督教的象征。属于这一类象征的还有直接用单纯色彩来示意的,如黄色表示诈伪,蓝色表示忠贞。这类象征在生活上可能经常有些用处,但在艺术上说,它们的价值是不相干的。它们完全只能看作象形文字,甚至可以看作中国的字体,而事实上也不过和贵族的家徽,和标志客栈的灌木丛,标志寝殿侍臣的钥匙,标志登山者的刀鞘同为一类[的货色]。——最后,如果是某一历史的或神话中的人物,或一个人格化了的概念,可从一个一劳永逸而确定了的象征辨认出来,那么这些象征就应称之为标志。属于这一类的有四福音书编纂人的动物,智慧女神闵涅华的枭,巴黎斯的苹果,希望之锚等等。不过人们所理解的标志大抵是指那些用格言说明的,寓意使道德真理形象化的素描,这些东西j.卡美拉瑞乌斯,阿尔几阿都斯和别的一些人都有大量的收藏。这些东西构成过渡到文艺上的寓言的桥梁,这种寓言到后面再谈。——希腊雕刻倾向直观,所以是美感的,印度雕刻倾向概念,所以只是象征的。

    关于寓意画的这一论断是以我们前此对于艺术的内在本质的考察为基础的,并且是和这考察密切相联的。这和文克尔曼的看法恰好相反。他和我们不一样,我们认为这种寓意是和艺术目的完全不相涉,并且是每每要干扰艺术目的的东西;他则到处为寓意作辩护,甚至于(《全集》第一卷第55页起)确定艺术的最高目的就在于“表达普遍概念和非感性的事物”。究竟是赞同哪一种意见,则听从各人自便。不过,由于文克尔曼在美的形而上学中的这些以及类似的意见,我倒明白了一个真理,即是说人们尽管能够对于艺术美有最大的感受力和最正确的判断,然而不能为美和艺术的本质提出抽象的、真正哲学上的解释;正和人们尽管高尚而有美德,尽管他有敏感的良心,能够在个别情况之下作出天秤上不差毫厘的决断,然而并不就能够以哲理根究行为的伦理意义而加以抽象的说明,如出一辙。

    寓言对于文艺的关系完全不同于它对造型艺术的关系。就后者说,寓言固然是不适合的;但就前者说,却是很可容许的,并且恰到好处。因为在造型艺术中,寓言引导[人们]离开画出的,直观看到的东西,离开一切艺术的真正对象而转向抽象的思想;在文艺中这个关系就倒转来了。在文艺中直接用字眼提出来的是概念,第二步的目的才是从概念过渡到直观的东西,读者[自己] 的想象力必须承担表出这直观事物[的任务]。如果在造型艺术中是从直接表出的转到别的什么,那么这别的什么必然就是一个概念,因为这里只有抽象的东西不能直接提出。但是一个概念决不319可以是艺术品的来源,传达一个概念也决不可以是艺术品的目的。与此相反,在文艺中概念就是材料,就是直接提出的东西。所以人们也很可以离开概念以便唤起与此完全有别的直观事物,而[文艺的]目的就在这直观事物中达到了。在一篇诗文的结构中,可能有些概念或抽象的思想是不可少的,尽管它们自身直接地全无直观看到的可能性。这就要用一个概括在该概念之下的例子使它可以直观地看到。在任何一转义语中就有这种情况,在任何隐喻、直喻、比兴和寓言中也有这种情况,而所有这些东西都只能以叙事的长短详略来区别。因此,在语文艺术中,比喻和寓言都有很中肯的效果。塞万提斯为了表示睡眠能使我们脱离一切精神的和肉体的痛苦,他写睡眠真够美:“它是一件大衣,把整个的人掩盖起来”。克莱斯特又是如何优美地以比喻的方式把哲学家和科学家启发人类这个事实表出于诗句中:

    “这些人啊!

    他们夜间的灯,

    照明了整个地球。”

    荷马写那个带来灾害的阿德是多么明显和形象化,他说:“她有着纤弱的两足,因为她不踏在坚硬的地面上,而只是在人们的头上盘旋”(《土劳埃远征记》,xix篇91行)。门涅尼乌斯·阿格瑞巴所说胃与肢体的寓言对于迁出罗马的平民也发生了很大的影响。柏拉图在《共和国》第七篇的开头用前已提到过的洞喻也很优美他说出了一个极为抽象的哲学主张。还有关于[阴间女神]帕塞风涅的故事说她在阴间尝了一颗石榴就不得不留在阴间了,也应看作有深远哲学意味的寓言。歌德在《多愁善感者的胜利》中把这故事作为插曲编在剧本中,由于他这种超乎一切赞美的处理,这寓言的意味就格外明白了。我所知道的有三部长篇寓言作品:一篇显明的,作者自认作为寓言写的作品是巴尔达萨·格拉思绝妙无比的《克瑞蒂巩》。这是由互相联系的,极有意味的寓言交织成为巨大丰富的篇章而构成的,寓言在这里的用处却成为道德真理的轻松外农了。作者正是以此赋予了这些真理以最大的直观意味,他那种发明[故事]的丰富才能也使我们惊异。另外两篇比较含蓄的则是《唐·吉河德》和《小人国》。前一篇的寓意是说任何人的一生,[如果]他不同于一般人,不只是照顾他本人的福利而是追求一个客观的、理想的、支配着他的思想和欲求的目的,那么,他在这世界上自然就要显得有些离奇古怪了。在《小人国》,人们只要把一切物质的、肉体的东西看作精神的,就能领会这位“善于讽刺的淘气鬼”——汉姆勒特会要这样称呼他——所指的是什么。——就文艺中的寓言说,直接提出来的总是概念。如果要用一个形象使这概念可以直观看到,有时可以是用画好的形象来表示或帮助[理解],那么,这幅画并不因此就可看作造型艺术的作品,而只能看作示意的象形文字,也不能具有绘画的价值,而是只有文艺的价值。属于这种象征画的有出自拉伐特尔手笔的一幅美丽而含有寓言意味的,书本中补空的小画。这副花饰对于一个拥护真理的崇高战士都必然有鼓舞的作用,[画着的]是擎着一盏灯的手被黄蜂螫了,另外灯火上焚烧着一些蚊蚋,下面是几行格言诗:

    “哪管蚊纳把翅膀都烧尽,

    哪管它们的小脑袋炸开血浆迸流,

    光明依旧是光明。

    即令可恼的蜂虿毒螫我,

    我哪能抛弃光明。”

    属于这一类型的东西还有某人墓碑上的铭刻,碑上刻着吹灭了的,余烬蒸发着的烛花及旁注:

    “烛烬既灭,事实大白,

    牛脂蜜蜡,判然有别。”

    最后有一张古德国家族世系图也是这类货色。谱上有这源远流长的世家最后一代单传的子孙为了表示他终身彻底禁欲不近女色,从而断绝后嗣的决心,把他自己画在一棵枝繁叶茂的树根上,用一把剪刀将自己上面的树干剪掉。属于这类画的,凡是上面说过的,一般称为标记的象征画都是,[不过]这些画人们也可称之为含有显明教训意味的图画寓言。——这类寓言总是文艺方面的,不能算作绘画方面的东西,因此这也就是寓言可以存在的理由。并且这里的画面工夫总是次要的,要求也不过是把事物表达到可认识的程度而已。如果在直观表出的形象和用此以影射的抽象事物之间,除了任意规定的关联外并无其他关联,那么,在造型艺术也和在文艺一样,寓言就变为象征了。因为一切象征实际上都是基于约定俗成的东西,所以象征在其他缺点外还有一个缺点,那就是象征的意义将随日久年远而被淡忘,最后完全湮没。如果人们不是事先已经知道,谁能猜得出为什么鱼是基督教的象征呢?[能猜得出的]除非是一个香波亮,因为这类东西已完全是一种语音学上的象形文字。因此,[使徒] 约翰的启示作为文学上的寓言,直到现在仍和那些刻画着《伟大的太阳神米特拉》的浮雕一样,人们[至今]还在寻求正确的解释呢。

    第三篇 世界作为表象再论 §51

    如果我们现在顺着我们前此对于艺术的一般考察而从造型艺术转到文艺方面来,那么,我们就不会怀疑文艺的宗旨也是在于揭示理念——意志客体化的各级别——,并且是以诗人心灵用以把握理念的明确性和生动性把它们传达于读者。理念本质上是直观的。所以,在文艺中直接由文字传达的既然只是些抽象概念,那么,[文艺的]宗旨显然还是让读者在这些概念的代替物中直观322地看到生活的理念,而这是只有借助于读者自己的想象力才可能实现的。但是为了符合文艺的目的而推动想象力,就必须这样来组合那些构成诗词歌赋以及枯燥散文的直接材料的抽象概念,即是说必须使这些概念的含义圈如此交错,以致没有一个概念还能够留在它抽象的一般性中,而是一种直观的代替物代之而出现于想象之前,然后诗人继续一再用文字按他自己的意图来规定这代替物。化学家把[两种]清澈透明的液体混合起来,就可从而获得固体的沉淀:与此相同,诗人也会以他组合概念的方式使具体的东西、个体的东西、直观的表象,好比是在概念的抽象而透明的一般性中沉淀下来。这是因为理念只能直观地被认识,而认识理念又是一切艺术的目的。[诗人]在文艺中的本领和化学[家在试验室]中的本领一样,都能够使人们每次恰好获得他所预期的那种沉淀。诗文里面的许多修饰语就是为这目的服务的,每一概念的一般性都由这些修饰语缩小了范围,一缩再缩,直到直观的明确性。荷马几乎是在每一个名词[的或前或后]都要加上一个定语,这定语的概念和名词概念的含义圈交叉就大大的缩小了这含义圈;这样,名词概念就更接近直观了;例如:

    “诚然是太阳神光芒四射的余晖落入海洋,

    是黑夜逐渐笼罩在滋生万物的大地上。”

    又如:

    “从蔚蓝色的天空吹来一阵微风,

    山桃静立着还有月桂高耸,”

    ——少数几个概念就使南国气候迷人的全部风光沉淀于想象之前了。

    节奏和韵律是文艺所有的特殊辅助工具。节奏和韵律何以有难以相信的强烈效果,我不知道有其他什么解释,除非是说我们的各种表象能力基本上是束缚在时间上的,因而具有一种特点,赖此特点我们在内心里追从每一按规律而重现的声音,并且好象是有了共鸣似的。于是节奏和韵律,一面由于我们更乐于倾听诗词的朗诵,就成为吸引我们注意力的手段了,一面又使我们对于[人们]朗诵的东西,在未作任何判断之前,就产生一种盲目的共吗,由于这种共鸣,人们所朗诵的东西又获得一种加强了的,不依赖于一切理由的说服力。

    由于文艺用以传达理念的材料的普遍性,亦即概念的普遍性,文艺领域的范围就很广阔了。整个自然界,一切级别上的理念都可以由文艺表出,文艺按那待传达的理念有什么样的要求,时而以描写的方法,时而以叙述的方法,时而又直接以戏剧表演来处理。不过,如果是在表出意志客体性的较低级别时,因为不具认识的自然以及单纯动物性的自然都可以在掌握得很好的某一瞬间几乎就完全揭露了它们的本质,那么造型艺术一般就要比文艺强。人则与此相反,人表现他自己不仅是由于单纯的体态和面部表情,而且是由于一连串的行为以及和行为相随的思想和感情。就这一点来说,人是文艺的主要题材,在这方面没有别的艺术能和文艺并驾齐驱,因为文艺有写出演变的可能,而造型艺术却没有这种可能。

    那么,显示意志的客体性到了最高级别的这一理念,在人的挣扎和行为环环相扣的系列中表出人,这就是文艺的重大课题。——固然还有经验,还有历史也教导我们认识人,不过那多半是教我们认识人们而不是教我们认识人。即是说经验和历史偏重于提供人们互相对待上的一些事实的纪录,而很少让我们深刻的看到人的内在本质。同时,我们也不能说经验和历史就不能谈人的内在本质,不过凡是一旦在历史或在我们个人自己的经验中也能使我们看到人自己的本质,那么我们理解经验和历史家理解历史就已经是拿艺术眼光,诗人印眼光[看问题了];即是说我们和历史家已是按理念而不是按现象,已是按内在本质而不是按[外在]关系来理解[各自的对象]了。个人自己的经验是理解文艺和历史不可缺少的条件,因为经验就象是这两者的语言相同可以共同使用的一本字典似的。不过历史之于文艺就好比肖像画之于故事画,前者提供个别特殊中的真,后者提供一般普遍中的真,前者具有现象的真实性,并能从现象中证明真实性的来历,后者则具有理念的真实性,而理念的真实性是在任何个别的现象中找不到,然而又在一切现象中显出来的。诗人要通过[自己的]选择和意图来表出紧要情况中的紧要人物,历史家却只看这两者是如何来便如何秉笔直书。是的,他不得按情节和人物内在的、道地的、表示理念的意义,而只能按外在的、表面的、相对的、只在关节上、后果上重要的意义来看待和选择情节与人物。他不得对任何自在和自为的事物按其本质的特征和表现来观察,而是对一切都必须按关系,必须在连锁中,看对于随后发生的事有什么影响,特别是对于他本人当代的影响来观察。所以他不会忽略一个国王的行为,尽管这行为并无多大意义,甚至行为本身庸碌不堪;那是因为这行为有后果和影响。相反,个别人物本身极有意义的行为,或是极杰出的个人,如果他们没有后果,没有影响,就不会被历史家提到。原来历史家的考察是按根据律进行的,他抓住现象,而现象的形式就是这根据律。诗人却在一切关系之外,在一切时间之上来把握理念,人的本质,自在之物在其最高级别上恰如其分的客体性。虽然说,即令是在历史家所必须采用的考察方式,也决不是现象的内在本质,现象所意味着的东西,所有那些外壳的内核就完全丧失了,至少是谁要找寻它,也还能把它认出来,找出来;然而那不是在关系上而是在其自身上重要的东西,理念的真正开展,在文学里就要比在历史里正确得多,清楚得多。所以尽管听起来是如此矛盾,[我们]应承认在诗里比在历史里有着更多真正的、道地的内在真实性,这是因为历史家必须严格地按生活来追述个别情节,看这情节在时间上、在原因和结果多方交错的锁链中是如何发展的,可是他不可能占有这里必要的一切材料,不可能看到了一切,调查了一切。他所描写的人物或情节的本来面目随时都在躲避他,或是他不知不觉地以假乱真,而这种情况又是如此屡见不鲜,以致我认为可以断定在任何历史中假的[总是]多于真的。诗人则与此相反,他从某一特定的、正待表出的方面把握了人的理念,在这理念中对于他是客观化了的东西就是他本人自己的本质。他的认识,如上面论雕刻时所分析过的,是半先验的;在他心目中的典型是稳定的、明确的、通明透亮的,不可能离开他。因此诗人在他那有如明镜的精神中使我们纯洁地、明晰地看到理念,而他的描写,直至个别的细节,都和生活本身一样的真实。

    所以古代那些伟大的历史家在个别场合,当他们无法找得资料326时,例如在他们那些英雄们如何谈话的场合,也就[变成了]诗人;是的,他们处理材料的整个方式也就近乎史诗了。可是这[样做]正就是赋予他们的叙述以统一性,使这些叙述保有内在的真实性;即令是在这些叙述无法达到外在的真实性时,甚至是出于虚构时,也是如此。我们在前面既已以历史比肖像画,以文学比故事画,两两相对照;那么,我们看到文克尔曼所说肖像应该是个体理想的典型这句格言也是古历史家所遵守的,因为他们描写个体是使人的理念在个体中显出的那一方面突出。现代的新历史家则相反,除少数例外,他们大抵只是提供“垃圾箱和杂物存放间,最多[也不过]是[记载]一个重要的政治活动”。——那么谁想要按人的内在本质——在一切现象中,发展中相同的本质——按人的理型来认识人,则伟大的、不朽的诗人们的作品就会让他看到一幅图画,比从来历史家所能提供的还要真实得多,明晰得多;因为最优秀的历史家作为诗人总还远不是第一流的,何况他们也没有写作上的自由。就这一点说,人们还可用下面这个比喻说明两者的关系。那单纯的、专门的、仅仅是按资料而工作的历史家就好比一个人没有任何数学知识,只是用量长度短的方法来研究他偶然发现的图形之间的关系,因而他从经验上得到的数据也必然会有制图中的一切错误。与此相反,诗人则好比另外一位数学家,他是先验地在制图中,在纯粹的直观中构成这些关系;并且他不是看画出的图形中实际上有什么关系,而是看这些关系在理念中是如何的,他就如何确定这些关系;至于制图只是使理念形象化罢了。所以席勒说:

    “从来在任何地方也未发生过的,

    这是唯一决不衰老的东西。”

    就认识人的本质说,我甚至不得不承认传记,尤其是自传,比正规的历史更有价值,至少是以习惯的方式写成的历史比不上的。原来一方面是传记,自传等和历史相比,资料要正确些,也可搜集得更完整些;一方面是在正规的历史中,与其说是一些人,不如说是民族,是军队在起作用;至于个别的人,他们虽然也登场,可是都在老远的距离之外,在那么多亲信和大群扈从的包围之中,还要加上僵硬的礼眼或使人不能动作自如的重铠;要透过这一切而看出人的活动,就真太不容易了。与此相反,个人在一个小圈子里的身世要是写得很忠实,则[可]使我们看到一些人的形形色色的行为方式,看到个别人的卓越,美德,甚至神圣,看到大多数人颠倒是非的错误,卑微可怜,鬼蜮伎俩;看到有些人的肆无忌惮[,无所不为]。在写这样的个人身世时,单是就这里考察的论点说,亦即就显现之物的内在意义说,根本就不问发起行为的那些对象,相对地来看,是琐细的小事或重要的大事,是庄稼人的庭院或是国王的领土:因为所有这些东西自身并无意义,其所以有意义,只是由于意志是被这些东酋所激动的,也只在这个范围内有意义。动机只有由于它对意志的关系才有意义;其他关系、动机作为一事物对另一如此之类的事物而有的关系则根本不在考虑之列。一个直径一英寸的圆和一个直径四千万英里的圆有着完全同样的几何特性;与此相同,一个村庄的事迹和历史同一个国家的事迹和历史在本质上也是同样的,或从村史或从国史,人们都一样能够研究而且认识人类。还有人们认为各种自传都充满着虚伪和粉饰,这也是不对的。倒是应该说在自传里撒谎(虽然随处有可能)比在任何地方都要困难。在当面交谈中最容易伪装;听起来虽是如此矛盾,可是在书信中伪装究竟又要困难些。这是因为人在这时是独个儿与自己为伍,他是在向内看自己而不是向外看,而别人离开[我]老远的[情况]也很难挪到近处来,因而在眼前就没有衡量这信对别人发生什么印象的尺度了;而这位别人却相反,他悠然自在,在写信人无法知道的心情中浏览这封信,在不同的时间又可重读几遍,这就容易发现[写信人]隐藏了的意图。最容易认识到一个作家的为人怎样也是在他的作品里,因为[上面讲的]所有那些条件在这里所起的作用还要显著,还要持久些。并且在自传里伪装既如此困难,所以也许没有一篇自传,整个的说来,不是比任何其他的史书更要真实些。把自己生平写记下来的人是从全面,从大处来看他一生的,个别事态变小了,近在眼前的推远了,辽远的又靠近了,他的顾虑缩小了。他是自己坐下来向自己忏悔,并且是自觉自愿来这样作的。在这儿,撒谎的心情不那么容易抓住他。原来任何人心里都有一种热爱真理的倾向,这是每次撒谎时必须事先克服的,然而在这里这个倾向恰好已进入了非常坚固的阵地。传记和民族史之间的关系可以从下面这个比喻看得更清楚。历史使我们看到人类,好比高山上的远景使我们看到自然一样:我们一眼就看到了很多东西,广阔的平原,庞然的大物,但是什么也不明晰,也无法按其整个的真正本质来认识。与此相反,个别人生平的记事使我们看到人类,就好比我们邀游于大自然的树木、花草、岩石、流水之间而认识大自然一样。可是如同一个艺术家在风景画里使我们通过他的眼睛来看大自然从而使我们更容易认识自然的理念,更容易获得这种认识不可少的、纯粹的、无意志的认识状况一样;文艺在表出我们在历史和传记中能找到的理念时也有许多胜过历史和传记的地方;因为,在文艺里也是天才把那面使事物明朗化的镜子放在我们面前,在这面镜子里给我们迎面映出的是一切本质的和有意义的东西都齐全了,都摆在最明亮的光线之下;至于那些偶然的、不相干的东西则都已剔除干净了。

    表出人的理念,这是诗人的职责。不过他有两种方式来尽他的职责。一种方式是被描写的人同时也就是进行描写的人。在抒情诗里,在正规的歌咏诗里就是这样。在这儿、赋诗者只是生动地观察、描写他自己的情况。这时,由于题材[的关系],所以这种诗体少不了一定的主观性。——再一种方式是待描写的完全不同于进行描写的人,譬如在其他诗体中就是这样。这时,进行描写的人是或多或少地隐藏在被写出的东西之后的,最后则完全看不见了。在传奇的民歌中,由于整个的色调和态度,作者还写出自己的一些情况,所以虽比歇咏体客观得多,却还有些主观的成份。在田园诗里主观成分就少得多了,在长篇小说里还要少些,在正规的史诗里几乎消失殆尽,而在戏剧里则连最后一点主观的痕迹也没有了。戏剧是最客观的,并且在不止一个观点上,也是最完美、最困难的一种体裁。抒情诗正因为主观成分最重,所以是最容易的一种诗体。并且,在别的场合艺术本来只是少数真正天才的事;然而在这里,一个人尽管总的说来并不很杰出,只要他事实上由于外来的强烈激动而有一种热情提高了他的心力,他也能写出一首优美的歌咏诗;因为写这种诗,只要在激动的那一瞬间能够对自己的情况有一种生动的直观[就行了]。证明这一点的有许多歌咏诗,并且至今还不知是何许人的一些作品,此外还有德国民歌,——《奇妙的角声》中搜集了不少好诗——,还有各种语言无数的情歌以及其他民歌也都证明了这一点。抓住一瞬间的心境而以歌词体现这心境就是这种诗体的全部任务。然而真正诗人的抒情诗还是反映了整个人类的内在[部分],并且亿万过去的,现在的,未来的人们在由于永远重现而相同的境遇中曾遇到的,将感到的一切也在这些抒情诗中获得了相应的表示。因为那些境遇由于经常重现,和人类本身一样也是永存的,并且总是唤起同一情感,所以真正诗人的抒情作品能够经几千年而仍旧正确有效,仍有新鲜的意味。诗人究竟也是一般的人,一切,凡是曾经激动过人心的东西,凡是人性在任何一种情况中发泄出来的东西,凡是呆在人的心胸中某个角落的东西,在那儿孕育着的东西,都是诗人的主题和材料,此外还有其余的整个大自然也是诗人的题材。所以诗人既能歌颂[感性的]享乐,也能歌颂神秘[的境界];可以是安纳克雷翁,也可以是安琪路斯·席勒治乌斯;可以写悲剧,同样也可以写喜剧,可以表出崇高的[情操],也可以表出卑鄙的胸襟,——一概以[当时的]兴致和心境为转移。因此任何人也不能规定诗人,不能说他应该是慷慨的、崇高的,应该是道德的、虔诚的、基督教的,应该是这是那;更不可责备他是这而不是那。

    他是人类的一面镜子,使人类意识到自己的感受和营谋。

    如果我们现在更仔细点来考察真正歌咏体的本质,而在考察时[只]拿一些优秀的,同时也是体裁纯粹的模范作品,而不是以近于别的诗体,近于传奇的民歌、哀歌、赞美诗、警句诗等等的作品作例子;那么我们就会发现最狭义的歌咏体特有的本质就是下面[这几点]:——充满歌唱者的意识的是意志的主体,亦即他本人的欲求,并且每每是作为解放了的、满足了的欲求[悲伤],不过总是作为感动,作为激情,作为波动的心境。然而在此以外而叉与此同时,歌唱者由于看到周围的自然景物又意识到自己是无意志的、纯粹的“认识”的主体。于是,这个主体不可动摇的,无限愉快的安宁和还是被约束的,如饥如渴的迫切欲求就成为[鲜明的]对照了。感觉到这种对照,这种[静躁]的交替,才真正是整篇歌咏诗所表示的东西,也根本就是构成抒情状态的东西。在这种状态中好比是纯粹认识向我们走过来,要把我们从欲求及其迫促中解脱出来;我们跟着[纯粹认识]走。可是又走不上几步,只在刹那间,欲求对于我们个人目的的怀念又重新夺走了我们宁静的观赏。但是紧接着又有下一个优美的环境,[因为]我们在这环境中又自然而然恢复了无意志的纯粹认识,所以又把我们的欲求骗走了。因此,在歌咏诗和抒情状态中,欲求(对个人目的的兴趣)和对[不期而]自来的环境的纯粹观赏互相混合,至为巧妙。人们想寻求、也想象过两者间的关系。主观的心境,意志的感受把自己的色彩反映在直观看到的环境上,后者对于前者亦复如是。[这就是两者间的关系。]真正的歌咏诗就是刻画这一整个如此混合、如此界划的心灵状态。——为了使这一抽象的分析,对于一个离开任何抽象[作用]老远的心灵状态所作的抽象分析,也可以用例子来说明,人们可以从歌德那些不朽的歌咏诗中随便拿一首为例。而特别明显地符合这一目的的我想只推荐几首[就够了],这几首是:《牧羊人的悲愤》,《欢迎和惜别》,《咏月》,《在湖上》,《秋日感怀》。此外在《奇妙的角声》中还有真正歌咏诗的一些好例子,特别是以“啊,布雷门,现在我必需离开你”这一句开始的那一首。——作为一首诙谐的、对于抒情气质极为中肯的讽刺诗,我认为佛斯的一首歌咏诗值得[一谈];他在该诗中描写一个喝醉了的狱卒从钟楼上摔下来,正在下跌之际他说了一句和那种情况极不吻合,不相干的闲活,因而要算是由无意志的认识说出来的一句事不干己的话,他说:“钟楼上的时针正指着十一点半呢。”——谁和我对于抒情的心境有着同样的见解,他也会承认这种心境实际上就是直观地、诗意地认识在我那篇论文《根据律》里所确立的,也是本书已提到过的那一命题:这命题说认识的主体和欲求的主体两者的同一性可以称为最高意义的奇迹;所以歌咏诗的效果最后还是基于这一命题的真实性。在人们一生的过程中,这两种主体——通俗他说也就是脑和心——总是愈离愈远,人们总是愈益把他的主观感受和他的客观认识拆开。在幼童,两者还是完全浑融的,他不大知道把自己和环境区分开来,他和环境是沆瀣一气的。对于少年人有影响的是一切感知,首先是感觉和情调,感知又和这些混合;如拜仑就很优美的写到这一点:

    “我不是在自己[的小我]中生活,

    我已成为周围事物的部分;

    对于我

    一切高山[也]是一个感情。”

    正是因此,所以少年人是那么纠缠在事物直观的外表上;正是因此,所以少年人仅仅只适于作抒情诗,并且要到成年人才适于写戏剧。至于老年人,最多只能想象他们是史诗的作家,如奥西安,荷马;因为讲故事适合老年人的性格。

    在较客观的文学体裁中,尤其是在长篇小说、史诗和戏剧中,[文艺的]目的,亦即显示人的理念,主要是用两种办法来达到的:即正确而深刻地写出有意义的人物性格和想出一些有意义的情况,使这些人物性格得以发展于其中。化学家的职责不仅在于把单纯元素和它们的主要化合物干脆地、真实地展示出来,而是也要把这些元素和化合物置于某些反应剂的影响之下,[因为]在这种影响之下,它们的特性就更明晰可见了。和化学家相同,诗人的职责也不仅在于象自然本身一样那么逼真而忠实地给我们展出有意义的人物性格;而在于他必须为了我们能认识这些性格,把那些人物置于特定的情况之中,使他们的特性能够在这些情境中充分发挥,能够明晰地,在鲜明的轮廓中表现出来。因此,这些情境就叫做关键性的情境。在实际生活和历史中,只是偶然很稀少的出现这种性质的情境,即令有这种情境,也是孤立的,给大量无关重要的情境所掩盖而湮没了。情境是否有着直贯全局的关键性应该是小说、史诗、戏剧和实际生活之间的区别,这和有关人物的选择,配搭有着同样充分的区别作用。但情境和人物两者最严格的真实性是它们发生效果不可少的条件,人物性格缺少统一性,人物性格的自相矛盾,或是性格根本和人的本质矛盾,以及情节上的不可能,或近乎不可能的不近情理,即令只是在一些次要的问题上,都会在文艺中引起不快;完全和绘画中画糟了的形象,弄错了的透视画法,配得不对的光线使人不快一样。这是因为我们要求的,不论是诗是画,都是生活的、人类的、世界的忠实反映,只是由于[艺术的]表现[手法]使之明晰、由于结构配搭使之有意义罢了。一切艺术的目的既然只有一个,那就是理念的表出;不同艺术间的基本区别既然只在于要表出的理念是意志客体化的哪一级别,而表出时所用的材料又按这些级别而被规定;那么,尽管是距离最远的两种艺术也可用比较的办法使彼此得到说明。例如说在宁静的池沼中或平流的江河中观水就不足以完全把握那些把自己显示于水中的理念;而是只有水在各种情况和障碍之下出现的时候,障碍对水发生作用,促使水显露其一切特性的时候,然后那些理念才会完全显出来。因此,在银河下泻,汹涌澎湃,自沫翻腾,而又四溅高飞时,或是水在下泻而散为碎珠时,最后或是为人工所迫而喷出如线条时,我们就觉得美。水在不同情况下有不同的表现,但总是忠实地保有它的特性。或是向上喷出,或是一平如镜地静止着,对于水都同样地合乎自然;只看是哪种情况出现、这样做或那样做,水,它无所可否。于是,园艺工程师在液体材料上所施为的,建筑师则施之于固体材料;而这也就正是史诗和戏剧作家施之于人的理念的。使在每种艺术的对象中把自己透露出来的理念,在每一级别上把自己客体化的意志展开和明显化是一切艺术的共同目的。人的生活最常见的是实际中的生活,正好比最常见的水是池沼河流中的水一样。但是在史诗、长篇小说和悲剧中,却要把选择好了的人物置于这样的一些情况之中,即是说在这些情况中人物所有一切特性都能施展出来,人类心灵的深处都能揭露出来而在非常的、充满意义的情节中变为看得见[的东西]。文艺就是这样使人的理念客体化了,而理念的特点就是偏爱在最个别的人物中表现它自己。

    无论是从效果巨大的方面看,或是从写作的困难这方面看,悲剧都要算作文艺的最高峰,人们因此也公认是这样。就我们这一考察的整个体系说,极为重要而应该注意的是:文艺上这种最高成就以表出人生可怕的一面为目的,是在我们面前演出人类难以形容的痛苦、悲伤,演出邪恶的胜利,嘲笑着人的偶然性的统治,演出正直、无辜的人们不可挽救的失陷;[而这一切之所以重要]是因为此中有重要的暗示在,即暗示着宇宙和人生的本来性质。这是意志和它自己的矛盾斗争。在这里,这种斗争在意志的客体性的最高级别上发展到了顶点的时候,是以可怕的姿态出现的。这种矛盾可以在人类所受的痛苦上看得出来。这痛苦,一部分是由偶然和错误带来的。偶然和错误[在这里]是作为世界的统治者出现的。并且,由于近乎有心[为虐]的恶作剧已作为命运[之神]而人格化了。一部分是由于人类斗争是从自己里面产生的,因为不同个体的意向是互相交叉的,而多数人又是心肠不好和错误百出的。在所有这些人们中活着的和显现着的是一个同一的意志,但是这意志的各个现象却自相斗争,自相屠杀。意志在某一个体中出现可以顽强些,在另一个体中又可以薄弱些。在薄弱时是认识之光在较大程度上使意志屈从于思考而温和些,在顽强时则这程度又较小一些;直至这一认识在个别人,由于痛苦而纯化了,提高了,最后达到这样一点,在这一点上现象或“摩耶之幕”不再蒙蔽这认识了,现象的形式——个体化原理——被这认识看穿了,于是基于这原理的自私心也就随之而消逝了。这样一来,前此那么强有力的动机就失去了它的威力,代之而起的是对于这世界的本质有了完整的认识,这个作为意志的清静剂而起作用的认识就带来了清心寡欲,并且还不仅是带来了生命的放弃,直至带来了整个生命意志的放弃。所以我们在悲剧里看到那些最高尚的[人物]或是在漫长的斗争和痛苦之后,最后永远放弃了他们前此热烈追求的目的,永远放弃了人生一切的享乐;或是自愿的,乐于为之而放弃这一切。这样作的[悲剧人物]有加尔德隆[剧本中]刚直的王子;有《浮士德》中的玛格利特;有汉姆勒特——他的[挚友]霍内觉自愿追随他,他却教霍内觉留在这浊世痛苦地活下去,以便澄清他生平的往事,净化他的形象——;还有奥尔良的贞女,梅新纳的新娘,他们都是经过苦难的净化而死的,即是说他们的生命意志已消逝于先,然后死的。在伏尔泰的《摩罕默德》中,最后的结语竟把这一点形诸文字;临终时的帕尔密蕾对摩罕默德高叫道:“这是暴君的世界。你活下去吧!”——另外一面有人还要求所谓文艺中的正义。这种要求是由于完全认错了悲剧的本质,也是认错了世界的本质而来的。在沙缨尔·约翰逊博士对莎士比亚某些剧本的评论中竟出现了这种颟顶的、冒昧的要求,他颇天真地埋怨[剧本里]根本忽略了这一要求。不错,事实上是没有这种要求,请问那些奥菲利亚,那些德斯德孟娜,那些柯德利亚又有什么罪呢?——可是只有庸碌的、乐观的、新教徒唯理主义的、或本来是犹太教的世界观才会要求什么文艺中的正义而在这要求的满足中求得自己的满足。悲剧的真正意义是一种深刻的认识,认识到[悲剧]主角所赎的不是他个人特有的罪,而是原罪,亦即生存本身之罪。加尔德隆率直的说:

    “人的最大罪恶

    就是:他诞生了。”

    和悲剧的处理手法更密切有关的,我只想容许自己再指出一点。写出一种巨大不幸是悲剧里唯一基本的东西。诗人用以导致不幸的许多不同途径可以包括在三个类型的概念之下。造成巨大不幸的原因可以是某一剧中人异乎寻常的,发挥尽致的恶毒,这时,这角色就是肇祸人。这一类的例子是理查三世,《奥赛罗》中的雅葛,《威尼斯商人》中的歇洛克,佛朗兹·穆尔,欧立彼德斯的菲德雷,《安迪贡》中的克内翁以及其他等等。造成不幸的还可以是盲目的命运,也即是偶然和错误。属于这一类的,索佛克利斯的《伊第普斯王》是一个真正的典型,还有特拉金的妇女们也是这一类。大多数的古典悲剧根本就属于这一类,而近代悲剧中的例子则有《罗密欧与朱莉叶》,伏尔泰的《坦克列德》,《梅新纳的新娘》。最后,不幸也可以仅仅是由于剧中人彼此的地位不同。由于他们的关系造成的;这就无需乎[布置]可怕的错误或闻所未闻的意外事故,也不用恶毒已到可能的极限的人物;而只需要在道德上平平常常的人们,把他们安排在经常发生的情况之下,使他们处于相互对立的地位,他们为这种地位所迫明明知道,明明看到却互为对方制造灾祸,同时还不能说单是那一方面不对。我觉得最后这一类[悲剧]比前面两类更为可取,因为这一类不是把不幸当作一个例外指给我们看,不是当作由于罕有的情况或狠毒异常的人物带来的东西,而是当作一种轻易而自发的,从人的行为和性格中产生的东西,几乎是当作[人的]本质上要产生的东西,这就是不幸也和我们接近到可怕的程度了。并且,我们在那两类悲剧中虽是把可怕的命运和骇人的恶毒看作使人恐怖的因素,然而究竟只是看作离开我们老远老远的威慑力量,我们很可以躲避这些力量而不必以自我克制为逋逃蔽;可是最后这一类悲剧指给我们看的那些破坏幸福和生命的力量却又是一种性质。这些力量光临到我们这儿来的道路随时都是畅通无阻的。我们看到最大的痛苦,都是在本质上我们自己的命运也难免的复杂关系和我们自己也可能干出来的行为带来的,所以我们也无须为不公平而抱怨。这样我们就会不寒而栗,觉得自己已到地狱中来了。不过最后这一类悲剧在编写上的困难也最大;因为人们在这里要以最小量的剧情设计和推动行为的原因,仅仅只用剧中人的地位和配搭而求得最大的效果。所以,即令是在最优秀的悲剧中也有很多都躲避了这一困难。不过也还有一个剧本可认为这一类悲剧最完美的模范,虽然就别的观点说,这剧本远远不及同一大师的其他作品:那就是《克拉维葛》。在一定范围内《汉姆勒特》也同于这一类,不过只能从汉姆勒特对勒厄尔特斯和奥菲莉亚的关系来看。《华伦斯但》也有这一优点;《浮士德》也完全是这一类[的悲剧]。如果仅仅只从玛格利特和她的兄弟两人的遭遇作为主要情节看的话。高乃伊的《齐德》同样也属于这一类,不过齐德本人并没有一个悲剧的下场,而麦克斯max和德克娜thekla之间与玛格利特兄妹类似的关系却有一个悲剧的结局。

    第三篇 世界作为表象再论 §52

    我们在前此各节里既已在符合我们的观点的那种普遍性中考察了所有一切的美术文艺,从建筑的美术起,直到悲剧才结束了我们的考察。建筑的目的作为美术上的目的是使意志在它可见性的最低一级别上的客体化明显清晰。意志在这里[还是]显为块然一物顽钝的、无知的、合乎规律的定向挣扎,然而已经就显露了[意志的]自我分裂和斗争,亦即重力和固体性之间的斗争。——最后考察的是悲剧。悲剧,也正是在意志客体化的最高级别上使我们在可怕的规模和明确性中看到意志和它自己的分裂。[可是]在这些考察之后,我们又发现还有一种艺术被我们排斥于讨论之外了,并且也不能不排斥于讨论之外,因为我们这个论述系统严密,其中全没有适合这一艺术的地位。这[一艺术]就是音乐。音乐完全孤立于其他一切艺术之外。我们不能把音乐看作世间事物上的任何理念的仿制、副本,然而音乐却是这么伟大和绝妙的艺338术,是这么强烈地影响着人的内心;在人的内心里作为一种绝对普遍的,在明晰程度上甚至还超过直观世界的语言,是这么完整地、这么深刻地为人所领会;——以致我们在音乐中,除了一种“下意识的、人不知道自己在计数的算术练习”外,确实还有别的东西可寻。不过音乐所以吸引莱布尼兹的就是这种“算术练习”;如果只从音乐直接的、外表的意义看,只从音乐的外壳看,莱布尼兹也并没有错。然而音乐如果真的只是这么一点而已,那么音乐给我们的满足必然和我们在得出一个算式的正确答案时所能有的满足一般无二,而不能是我们看到自己本质的深处被表现出来时[所感到]的愉快。因此,在我们的观点上,我们注意的既然是美感的效果,我们就必须承认音乐还有更严肃的更深刻的,和这世界,和我们自己的最内在本质有关的一种意义。就这意义说,音乐虽可化为数量关系,然而数量关系并不就是符号所表出的事物,而只是符号本身。至于音乐对于世界的关系,在某一种意义上说,必需和表现对于所表现的,仿制品对于原物的关系相同,那是我们可以从音乐和其他艺术的类似性推论出来的。一切艺术都有这一特征,并且一切艺术对我们的效果,整个说来也和音乐对我们的效果差不多,后者只是更强烈,更是如响斯应,更有必然性,更无误差的可能而已。此外,音乐对于世界那种复制的关系也必须是一种极为内在的,无限真实的,恰到好处的关系,因为音乐是在演奏的瞬间当时就要被每人所领会的。这里还看得出音乐没有误差的可能性,因为音乐的形式可以还原为完全确定的,用数字表示出来的规则;音乐也决不能摆脱这些规则,摆脱就不再是音乐了。——然而把音乐和世界对比的那一点,就音乐对世界处于仿造或复制关系来说的这一方面依然还隐藏在黑暗中。人们在任何时代都从事过音乐,却未能在这一点上讲出一个道理来;人们既以直接领会为已足,就放弃了抽象地去理解这直接领会自身[是怎么可能的]了。

    当我既把自己的精神完全贯注在音调艺术的印象中之后,也不管这种艺术的形式是如何多种多样,然后再回到反省,回到本书所述的思想路线时,我便已获得了一个启发,可从而理解音乐的内在本质以及音乐对世界的那种[关系,]按类比法必须假定的,反映世界的关系是什么性质。这一启发对于我自己固然是足够了,就我探讨[的目]说,我也满意了;那些在思想上跟我走到这里而赞同我的世界观的人们也很可能同样的明白了这一点。可是要证明这一理解,我认为基本上是不可能的,因为这一理解既假定又确定音乐,作为表象[的音乐],和本质上决不可能是表象的东西两者间的关系,又要把音乐看成是一个原本的翻版,而这原本自身又决不能直接作为表象来想象。那么在这一篇,主要是用以考察各种艺术的第三篇的末尾,除了谈谈我自以为满足的,关于美妙的音乐艺术的那种理解之外,我不能再有什么办法。[人们对于]我这见解的赞同或否定,一面必须取决于音乐对每人的影响,一面是必须取决于本书所传达的整个的一个思想对于读者的影响。此外,我认为人们如果要以真正的信心来赞同这里对音乐的意义要作出的说明,那就必须经常以不断的反省思维来倾听音乐的意义;而要做到这一点,又必须人们已经很熟悉我所阐述的全部思想才行。

    意志的恰如其分的客体化便是(柏拉图的)理念;用个别事物的表现(因为这种表现永远是艺术作品本身)引起[人们]对理念的认识(这只在认识的主体也有了相应的变化时才有可能)是所有其他艺术的目的。所以这一切艺术都只是间接地,即凭借理念来把意志客体化了的。我们的世界既然并不是别的什么,而只是理念在杂多性中的显现,以进入个体化原理(对于个体可能的认识的形式)为途径的显现;那么音乐,因为它跳过了理念,也完全是不依赖现象世界的,简直是无视现象世界;在某种意义上说即令这世界全不存在,音乐却还是存在;然而对于其他艺术却不能这样说。音乐乃是全部意志的直接客体化和写照,犹如世界自身,犹如理念之为这种客体化和写照一样;而理念分化为杂多之后的现象便构成个别事物的世界。所以音乐不同于其他艺术,决不是理念的写照,而是意志自身的写照,[尽管]这理念也是意志的客体性。因此音乐的效果比其他艺术的效果要强烈得多,深入得多;因为其他艺术所说的只是阴影,而音乐所说的却是本质。既然是同一个意志把它自己客体化于理念和音乐中,只是客体化的方式各有不同而已;那么,在音乐和理念之间虽然根本没有直接的相似性,却必然有一种平行的关系,有一种类比的可能性;而理念在杂多性和不完美[状态]中的现象就是这可见的世界。指出这一类比的可能性,作为旁证,可使这一因题材晦涩所以艰难的说明易于理解。

    我在谐音的最低音中,在通奏低音中[好象]又看到了意志客体化的最低级别,看到了无机的自然界,行星的体积。大家知道所有那些高音,既易于流动而消失又较速,都要看作是由基低音的偕振产生的,总是和低音奏出时轻微地相与借鸣的。而谐音的规律就是只许那些由于偕振而真正已和低音自然而然同时出声(低音的谐音)的高音和一个低音合奏。那么,与此类似,人们必须把自然的全部物体和组织看作是从这个行星的体积中逐步发展出来的,而这行星的体积既是全部物体和组织的支点,又是其来源,而这一关系也就是较高的音对通奏低音的关系。——[音的]低度有一极限,超过这一极限就再不能听到什么声音了;而与此相当的就是任何物质如果没有形状和属性就不可觉知了。[所谓物质没有形状和属性,]即是说物质中没有一种不能再加解释的“力”的表现,而理念又是表现在这力中的。更概括他说就是没有物质能够完全没有意志。所以声音作为[听得见的]声音是和一定程度的音高分不开的;物质也是如此和一定程度的意志表现分不开的。——所以在我们看来,在谐音中的通奏低音就等于世界上的无机自然,等于是最粗笨的体积;一切皆基于此,一切都从此中产生发展。——现在更进一步,在低音和主导的,奏出乐调的高音之间是构成谐音的一切补助音,在这一切补助音中我好象看到理念的全部级别,而意志也就是把自己客体化在这些理念中的。[这就是说]较近于低音的音等于[意志客体化的]那些较低级别,等于那些还是无机的,但已是种类杂呈的物体;而那些较高的音,在我看来,就代表植物和动物世界。——音阶上一定的间距和意志客体化的一定级别是平行的,和自然中一定的物种是平行的。对于这种间距的算术上的正确性有距离,或是由于间距偏差或是由于选定的乐调所致,都可比拟于个体和物种典型的距离。至于不纯的杂音并无所谓一定的音差,则可以和两个物种的动物之间或人兽之间的怪胎相比。——所有这些构成谐音的低音和补助音却都缺乏前进中的联贯。只有高音阶的,奏出调儿的音才有这种联贯,也只有这些音在抑扬顿挫和转折急奏中有迅速和轻松的变化;而所有[其他]那些[低音和补助]音则变化缓慢,没有各自存在的联贯。沉低音变化最为滞重,这是最粗笨的物质体块的代表。沉低音的升降都只是大音距的,是几个第三,几个第四,或几个第五音阶的升降而决不一个音升降;即令是一个由双重复谐音组转换了的低音,[也不例外]。这种缓慢的变化也是这低音在物理上本质的东西。在沉低音中而有迅速的急奏或颤音,那是无法想象的。较高的补助音要流动得快些,然而还没有曲调的联贯和有意义的前进;这和动物世界是平行的。所有一切补助音不联贯的音段和法则性的规定则可比拟于整个无理性的世界,从结晶体起到最高级的动物止。这里没有一事物有一种真正联续的意识,——而这意识才能使它的生命成为一个有意义的整体——;没有一样是经历过一串精神发展的,没有一样是由教养来使自己进于完善的;所有这一切在任何时候都是一成不变的,是什么族类便是什么族类,为固定的法则所规定。——最后在曲调中,在高音的,婉啭的,领导着全曲的,在一个思想的不断而充满意义的联贯中从头至尾无拘束地任意前进着的,表出一个整体的主调中,我[好象]看到意志客体化的最高级别,看到人的有思虑的生活和努力。只有人,因为他具有理性,才在他实际的和无数可能的[生活]道路上经常瞻前顾后,这样才完成一个有思虑的,从而联贯为一整体的生活过程。与此相应,唯有曲调才从头至尾有一个意义充足的、有目的的联贯。所以曲调是讲述着经思考照明了的意志的故事,而在实际过程中,意志却是映写在它自己一系列的行为中的。但是曲调讲述的还不止此,还讲述着意志最秘密的历史,描绘着每一激动,每一努力,意志的每一活动;描绘着被理性概括于“感触”这一广泛的、消极的概念之下而无法容纳于其抽象[性]中的一切。因此,所以人们也常说音乐是[表达]感触和热情的语言,相当于文字是[表达]理性的语言。怕拉图已把音乐解释为“曲调的变化摹仿着心灵的动态”(《法律论》第七篇);还有亚里士多德也说“节奏和音调虽然只是声音,却和心灵状态相似,这是怎么回事呢?”(《问题》第十九条)。

    人的本质就在于他的意志有所追求,一个追求满足了又重新追求,如此永远不息。是的,人的幸福和顺遂仅仅是从愿望到满足,从满足又到愿望的迅速过渡;因为缺少满足就是痛苦,缺少新的愿望就是空洞的想望、沉闷、无聊。和人的这种本质相应,曲调的本质[也]永远在千百条道路上和主调音分歧,变调,不仅只变到那些谐音的各阶梯,变到第三音阶和任何音调的第五音阶,而是变到任何一个音,变到不调和的第七音阶和那些超量音阶;但是最后总是跟着又回到主调音。在所有这些道路上都是曲调在表出意志的各种复杂努力。不过由于最后重返谐音的一阶梯,尤其是重返主调音的阶梯,曲调也经常表示满足。曲调的发明,在曲调中揭露人类欲求和情感的最深秘密,这是天才的工作;而在这里天才的作用比在任何地方更为明显,远离着一切反省思维和意识着的任何企图,这就可叫作一个灵感。概念在这里,和在艺术中的任何地方一样。是不生发的。作曲家在他的理性所不懂的一种语言中启示着肚界最内在的本质,表现着最深刻的智慧,正如一个受催眠的夜游妇人讲出一些事情,在她醒时对于这些事情一无所知一样。因此,在一个作曲家,比在任何其他一个艺术家,[更可说]人和艺术家是完全分立的,不同的。甚至在说明这一奇妙的艺术时,概念就已表现出它捉襟见时的窘态和局限性。然而我还想继续贯彻我们的类比说明法。——从愿望到满足,从满足到新愿望的迅速过渡既是幸福和顺遂,那么急促的曲调而没有多大的变音便是愉快的;缓慢的,落到逆耳的非谐音而要在许多节怕之后才又回到主调音的曲调则和推迟了的,困难重重的满足相似,是悲伤的。新的意志激动迟迟不来,沉闷,这除了受到阻挠的主调音外不能有其他表现;而这种主调音的效果很快就使人344难于忍受了;与此接近的已是很单调的,无所云谓的那些曲调了。快板跳舞音乐短而紧凑的音句似乎只是在说出易于获得的庸俗幸福;相反的是轻快庄严[调],音句大,音距长,变音的幅度广阔,则标志着一个较巨大的、较高尚的、目标远大的努力;标志着最后达到目标。舒展慢调则是说着一个巨大高尚努力的困难,看不起一切琐屑的幸福。但是小音阶柔调和大音阶刚调的效果又是多么奇妙啊!使人惊异的是一个半音的变换,小第三音阶而不是大第三音阶的出现立刻而不可避免的就把一种焦灼的、苦痛的感触强加于我们,而刚调恰又同样于一瞬间把我们从这痛苦解救出来。舒展慢调在柔调中达成最高痛苦的表示,成为最惊心动魄的如怨如诉。在柔调中的跳舞音乐似乎是标志着人们宁可蔑视的那种琐屑幸福之丧失,似乎是在说着一个卑微的目的经过一些艰难曲折而终于达到。——可能的曲调[变化]无穷无尽,这又和大自然在个人,在[人的]相貌和身世上的变化无穷无尽相当。从一个调过渡到完全另一调,完全中断了和前面的联系,这就好比死亡。不过这一比喻只是就死亡告终的是个体说的;至于在这一个体中显现过的意志又显现于另一个体中,那是不死的;不过后一个体的意识与前一个体的意识则无任何联系[,相当于曲调的中断]。

    可是在指出上面所有这些类比的可能性时,决不可忘记音乐对于这些类似性并无直接的而只有间接的关系,因为音乐决不是表现着现象,而只是表现一切现象的内在本质,一切现象的自在本身,只是表现着意志本身。因此音乐不是表示这个或那个个别的、一定的欢乐,这个或那个抑郁、痛苦、惊怖、快乐、高兴,或心神的宁静,而是表示欢愉、抑郁、痛苦、惊怖、快乐、高兴、心神宁静等自身;在某种程度内可以说是抽象地、一般地表示这些[情感]的本质上的东西,不带任何掺杂物,所以也不表示导致这些[情感]的动机。然而在这一抽出的精华中,我们还是充分地领会到这些情感。由于这个道理,所以我们的想象力是这么容易被音乐所激起。[想象力既被激起,]就企图形成那个完全是直接对我们说话的,看不见而却是那么生动地活跃着的心灵世界,还要赋以骨和肉;也就是用一个类似的例子来体现这心灵世界。这就是用字句歌唱的渊源,最后也是歌剧的渊源。——因此歌剧中的唱词决不可离开这一从属的地位而使自己变成首要事项,使音乐成为只是表示唱同的手段。这是大错,也是严重的本末倒置。原来音乐无论在什么地方都只是表出生活和生活过程的精华,而不是表出生活及其过程自身;所以生活和生活过程上的一些区别并不是每次都影响生活及其过程的精华。正是这种专属于音乐的普遍性,在最精确的规定之下,才赋予音乐以高度的价值,而音乐所以有这种价值乃是因为音乐可以作为医治我们痛苦的万应仙丹。所以,如果音乐过于迁就唱词,过于按实际过程去塑形,那么音乐就是勉强要说一种不属于它自己的语言了。没有人比罗新艺还更能够保持自己的纯洁而不为这种缺点所沾染的了;所以他的音乐是那么清晰地、纯洁他说着音乐自己的语言,以致根本无需唱词,单是由乐器奏出也有其充分的效果。

    根据这一切,我们可以把这显现着的世界或大自然和音乐看作同一事物的两种不同表现,所以这同一事物自身就是这两种表现得加以类比的唯一中介,而为了体会这一类比就必须认识这一中介。准此,音乐如果作为世界的表现看,那是普遍程度最高的语言,甚至可说这种语言之于概念的普遍性大致等于概念之于个别事物。[音乐]这种语言的普遍性却又决不是抽象作用那种空洞的普遍性,而完全是另一种普遍性,而是和彻底的、明晰的规定相联系的。在这一点上,音乐和几何图形,和数目相似,即是说这些图形和数目是经验上一切可能的客体的普遍形式,可以先验地应用于这一切客体,然而又不是抽象的,而是直观地、彻底地被346 规定的。意志一切可能的奋起、激动和表现,人的内心中所有那些过程,被理性一概置之于“感触”这一广泛而消极的概念之下[的这些东西]都要由无穷多的,可能的曲调来表现,但总是只在形式的普遍性中表现出来,没有内容;总是只按自在[的本体]而不按现象来表现,好比是现象的最内在的灵魂而不具肉体。还有一点也可以从音乐对一切事物的真正本质而有的这一内在关系来说明,即是说如果把相应的音乐配合到任何一种景况、行为、过程、环境上去,那么音乐就好象是为我们揭露了这一切景况、行为等等的最深奥的意义;音乐出现为所有这些东西的明晰而正确的注解。同样,谁要是把精神完全贯注在交响乐的印象上,他就好象已看到人生和世界上一切可能的过程都演出在自己的面前;然而,如果他反省一下,却又指不出那些声音的演奏和浮现于他面前的事物之间有任何相似之处。原来音乐,如前已说过,在这一点上和所有其他的艺术都不同。音乐不是现象的,或正确一些说,不是意志恰如其分的客体性的写照,而直接是意志自身的写照。所以对世界上一切形而下的来说,音乐表现着那形而上的;对一切现象来说,音乐表现着自在之物。准此,人们既可以把这世界叫作形体化了的音乐,也可以叫作形体化了的意志。因此,从这里还可以说明为什么音乐能使实际生活和这世界的每一场面,每一景况的出现立即具有提高了的意义,并且,音乐的曲调和当前现象的内在精神愈吻合,就愈是这样。人们所以能够使一首诗配上音乐而成为歌词,或使一个直观的表演配上音乐而成为哑剧,或使两者配上音乐而成为歌剧,都是基于这一点。人生中这种个别的情景虽可被以音乐的这种普遍语言,却决不是以彻底的必然性和音乐联在一起的,也不是一定相符合的;不,这些个别情景对于音乐的关系,只是任意的例子对于一般概念的关系。个别情景在现实的规定性中所表出的即音乐在单纯形式的普遍性中所表出的。这是因为曲调在一定范围内,也和一般的概念一样,是现实的一种抽象。这现实,也就是个别事物的世界,既为概念的普遍性,同样也为曲调的普遍性提供直观的、特殊的和个别的东西,提供个别的情况。但是在一定观点上这两种普遍性是相互对立的,因为概念只含有刚从直观抽象得来的形式,好比含有从事物上剥下来的外壳似的,所以完全是真正的抽象;而音乐则相反,音乐拿出来的是最内在的、先于一切形态的内核或事物的核心。这种关系如果用经院哲学的语言来表示倒很恰当。人们说概念是“后于事物的普遍性”,音乐却提供“前于事物的普遍性”,而现实则提供“事物中的普遍性”。谱出某一诗篇的曲子,它的普遍意味又可以在同等程度上和其他也是这样任意选择的,该诗篇所表出的普遍性的任何一特例相符合;所以同一乐谱可以配合许多诗章,所以又能有利用流行曲子随意撰词的小型舞台剧。不过在一个乐谱和一个直观的表出之间所以根本有互相关联的可能,如前已说过,那是由于两者都只是同一世界的内在本质的两种完全不同的表现。如果在个别场合真有这样一种关系存在,而作曲家又懂得[如何]以音乐的普遍语言说出意志的激动,亦即构成任何一件事的那一内核,那么歌词的曲谱,歌剧的音乐就会富有表现力。不过由作曲家在上述两者之间所发现的类似性必须是由于直接认识到世界的本质而来的,必须是他理性所不意识的,且不得是意识着的有意的,通过概念的间接摹仿;否则音乐所表出的就不是内在的本质,不是意志自身,而只是不充分地摹仿着意志的现象而已。一切真正摹仿性的音乐就是这样做的,例如海顿的《四季》,以及他那些作品里许多直接摹仿直观世界现象的地方;还有一切描写战争的作曲也是这样的。这些东西整个儿都要不得。

    一切音乐这种不可言说的感人之深,使音乐象一个这么亲切习见的,而又永久遥远的乐园一样掠过我们面前,使音乐这么容易充分领会而又这么难以解释,这都由于音乐把我们最内在的本质所有一切的动态都反映出来了,然而却又完全不着实际而远离实际所有的痛苦。同样,把可笑的[东西]完全排除在音乐的直属范围以外的,是音乐本身上的严肃性;这是从音乐的客体不是表象这一事实来说明的。唯有在表象中误认假象,滑稽可笑才可能,但音乐的客体直接是意志,而意志,作为一切一切之所系,在本质上就是最严肃的东西。——音乐的语言是如何内容丰富,意义充沛,即令是重奏符号以及“重头再奏”也可以证实。如果是在用文字写的作品中,这样的重复会令人难以忍受,而在音乐的语言中却反而是很恰当,使人舒适;因为要完全领会[这些内容和意义],人们就有听两遍的必要。

    如果我在阐明音乐这一整个讨论中努力要弄清楚的是音乐[如何]用一种最普遍的语言,用一种特有的材料——单是一些声音——而能以最大的明确性和真实性说出世界的内在本质,世界自在的本身——这就是我们按其最明晰的表出在意志这一概念之下来思维的东西——,如果再进一步按照我的见解和努力的方向说,哲学[的任务]并不是别的、而是在一些很普遍的概念中全面而正确地复述和表出世界的本质,——因为只有在这样的概念中才能对那全部的本质有一个随时足够的、可以应用的概览——;那么,谁要是跟上了我而把握了我的思想方式,他就会觉得我在下面要说的并不很矛盾。我要说的是:假定[我们]对于音乐所作的充分正确的、完备的、深入细节的说明成功了,即是说把音乐所表示的又在概念中予以一个详尽的复述成功了,那么,这同时也就会是在概念中充分地复述和说明了这世界,或是和这种说明完全同一意义,也就会是真正的哲学。并且我们立即就可以在我们对于音乐的看法较高的那种意味中逢场作戏地用下面这句话来仿效前文所引莱布尼兹的那句名言——他在较低观点上这样说也完全是对的——:“音乐是人们在形而上学中不自觉的练习,在练习中本人不知道自己是在搞哲学”。原来拉丁语的scire,亦即“知”,无论什么时候都是“已安顿到抽象概念中去了”[的意味]。但是再进一步说,由于莱布尼兹那句话的真理已得到多方的证实,音乐,丢开它美感的或内在的意义而只是从外表,完全从经验方面来看,就不是别的而是直接地,在具体中掌握较大数量及复杂的数量关系的手段,否则我们就只能间接地,以概念中的理解来认识这些数量和数量关系。既然如此,那么,我们现在就能够由于综合[上述]关于音乐的两种极不相同却又都正确的意见,而想到一种数理哲学的可能性。毕达戈拉斯和中国人在《易经》中的数理哲学就是这一套。于是我们就可按这一意义来解释毕达戈拉斯派的那句名言,也就是塞克司都斯·恩披瑞古斯(《反对数学家论》第七篇)所引的一句话:“一切事物都可和数相配”。如果我们在最后把这一见解应用到我们在上面对谐音和乐调所作的解释上去,那么我们就将发现单纯的道德哲学而没有对大自然的说明——如苏格拉底所倡导的——完全可以比拟于有乐调而没有谐音——如卢梭独自一人所想的那样——。与此相反,单纯的物理学和形而上学如果没有伦理学也就相当于单纯的有谐音却没有乐调。——在这一附带的考察之后,请容许我还加上几点和音乐与现象世界两者间的类比有关的看法。在前一篇里我门已发现意志客体化的最高级别,即人,并不能单独地、割裂地出现,而是以低于它的级别为前提的,而这些较低级别又总是以更低的级别为前提的。同样,音乐也和这世界一样,直接把意志客体化了,也只在完整的谐音中音乐才是圆满的。乐调的领导高音要发生完整的印象,就需要所有其他音的伴奏,直到最低沉的低音,而这种低音[又]要作为一切音的源泉看。乐调本身是作为一个组成部分而搀入谐音的,犹如谐音也搀入乐调一样。既然只有这样,只有在诸音俱备的整体中,音乐才表现它预定要表现的东西;那么,那唯一而超时间的意志也只在一切级别完整的统一中才能有其全部的客体 化,而这些级别就在无数程度上以逐级有加的明晰性揭示着意志的本质。——很可注意的还有下面这种类似性。我们在前一篇中已经看到所有一切意志现象,就促成目的论的那些物种说,都是互相适应的。尽管如此,在那些作为个体的现象之间,仍然有着不可消除的矛盾存在。这种矛盾在现象的一切级别上都可看到。这就把世界变成了同一个意志所有的现象之间无休止的战场,而意志和它自己的内在矛盾也就由此显露出来了。甚至于这一点,在音乐里也有与此相当的地方。即是说完全纯粹谐和的声音系统不但在物理上不可能,并且是在算术上就已经不可能了。各音所由表现的那些数自身就含有不能化除的无理数。任何音阶,即使要计算出来也不可得。在一音阶中每第五音和基音的关系等于2对3,每大音阶第三音和基音的关系等于4对5,每小音阶第三音和基音的关系等于5对6,如此等等。这是因为如果这些音和基音对准了,则这些音相互之间就再也对不准了;例如第五音对于第三音必须是小音阶第三音等等,因为音阶上的音要比作一个演员,时而要扮演这一角,时而要扮演那一角。因此,完全准确的音乐就是要设想也不可能,更不要说制成乐谱了。由于这一缘故,任何可能的音乐都和绝对的纯洁性有距离,而只能把不谐音分配到一切音上,也就是以离开音差的纯洁性的变音来掩藏它本质上存在着的不谐音。关于这些,人们可参阅席拉特尼的《声学》第三十节和他的《音响学概论》第12页。

    我还可以就音乐被体会的方式再谈几点,譬如说音乐仅仅只在时间中,通过时间,完全除开了空间,也没有因果知识的干扰,亦即没有悟性干扰而被体会的;因为这些音作为效果说,无需我们象在直观中一样要追溯其原因就已产生了美感的印象。——然而我不想再把这一讨论延长下去,因为我在这第三篇里对于有些问题也许已经是过于详尽了,或是过于把自己纠缠在个别事物上了。可是我的目的使我不能不这样做。人们也更不会责备我这样做,如果他在具体地想到艺术不常为人充分认识到的重要性和高度的价值时,是在推敲着[下面这一观点]:如果按照我们的见解,这整个可见的世界就只是意志的客体化,只是意志的一面镜子,是在随伴着意志以达到它的自我认识;并且如我们不久就会看到的,也是在随伴着意志以达到解脱的可能性;同时,又如果作为表象的这世界,要是人们把它和欲求分开,孤立地加以考察,仅仅只让它来占领[全部]意识,就是人生中最令人愉快和唯一纯洁无罪的一面;——那么,我们都要把艺术看作这一切东西的上升、加强和更完美的发展;因为艺术所完成的在本质上也就是这可见的世界自身所完成的,不过更集中、更完备、而具有预定的目的和深刻的用心罢了。因此,在不折不扣的意义上说,艺术可以称为人生的花朵。如果作为表象的整个世界只是意志的可见性,那么,艺术就是这种可见性的明朗化,是更纯洁地显出事物,使事物更便于概览的照相机;是《汉姆勒特》[一剧中]的戏中戏,舞台上的舞台。

    从一切美得来的享受,艺术所提供的安慰,使艺术家忘怀人生劳苦的那种热情——使天才不同于别人的这一优点,对于天才随意识明了的程度而相应加强了的痛苦,对于他在一个异己的世代中遭遇到的寂寞孤独是唯一的补偿——,这一切,如下文就会给我们指出的,都是由于生命的自在本身,意志,生存自身就是不息的痛苦,一面可哀,一面又可怕,然而,如果这一切只是作为表象,在纯粹直观之下或是由艺术复制出来,脱离了痛苦,则又给我们演出一出富有意味的戏剧。世界的这一面,可以纯粹地认识的一面,以及这一面在任何一种艺术中的复制,乃是艺术家本分内的园地。观看意志客体化这幕戏剧的演出把艺术家吸引住了,他逗留在这演出之前不知疲倦地观察这个演出,不知疲劳地以艺术反映这个演出。同时他还负担这个剧本演出的工本费,即是说他自己就是那把自己客体化而常住于苦难中的意志。对于世界的本质那种纯粹的、真正的、深刻的认识,在他看来,现在已成为目的自身了:他停留在这认识上不前进了。因此,这认识对于他,不象在下一篇里,在那些已达到清心寡欲[境界]的圣者们那里所看到的一样,不是意志的清静剂,不是把他永远解脱了,而只是在某些瞬间把他从生活中解脱一会儿。所以这认识不是使他能够脱离生命的道路,而只是生命中一时的安慰,直到他那由于欣赏而加强了的精力已疲于这出戏又回到严肃为止。人们可以把拉菲尔画的《神圣的栖利亚》看作这一转变的象征。那么,让我们在下一篇里也转向严肃吧。

    第四篇 世界作为意志再论

    在达成自我认识时,生命意志的肯定和否定在认识一经出现时,情欲就引退。 ——昂克敌·杜伯隆:《邬布涅伽研究》第二卷第216页

    我们这考察的最后部分,一开始就可宣称为最严肃的一部分;因为这部分所涉及的是人的行为,是和每人直接有关的题材,没有人能够对之漠不关心或无所可否。并且把其他一切问题都联系到这个题材上来,也是如此的符合人的本性,以致人们在任何一个有联贯性的哲学探讨中,至少是在他对此感到兴趣时,总要把其中有关行为的这一部分看作整个内容的总结论。因此,人们对于其他的部分或许还不太认真,对于这一部分他却要予以严肃的注意。——如果就上面指出的情况而用通俗的话来说,人们也许要将我们这考察现在就要往下继续的部分称为实践的哲学,而把前此处理过的[其他]部分与此对立而叫做理论的哲学。

    不过在我的意见看来,我认为一切哲学一概都是理论的;因为哲学,不管当前讨论的是一个什么题材,本质上总要采取纯观察的态度,要以这种态度来探讨而不是写格言戒律。与此相反,要求哲学成为实践的性质,要求哲学指导行为,改变气质,那都是陈旧的要求,在有了更成熟的见解时,这种要求终久是该撤销的。因为在这里,在这人生有无价值,是得救或是沉沦的关头,起决定作用的不是哲学的僵硬概念,而是人自己最内在的本质;即柏拉图所说的神明,指导着人但不曾选定人,而是人自己所选定的“神明”;又即康德所说的“悟知性格”。德性和天才一样,都不是可以教得会的。概念对于德性是不生发的,只能作工具用;概念对于艺术也是如此。因此,我们如果期待我们的那些道德制度和伦理学来唤起有美德的人,高尚的人和圣者,或是期待我们的各种美学来唤起诗人、雕刻家和音乐家,那我们就太傻了。

    无论在什么地方,哲学除了解释和说明现成的事物,除了把世界的本质,在具体中的,亦即作为感知而为人人所体会的世界之本质纳入理性的明确而抽象的认识以外,不能再有什么作为。不过哲学这样做是从一切可能的方面,从一切观点出发的。犹如我们在前三篇里曾企图在哲学专有的普遍性中从另外一些观点来完成任务一样,本篇也要以同样的方式来考察人的行为。人世间的这一方面,如我前已指出的,很可以说不仅在主观的判断上,而且也是在客观的判断上,都要被认为是世间一切方面中最重要的一个方面。在进行考察时,我将完全忠于我们前此的考察方式,以前此提出的[论点] 作为我们依据的前提;并且,实际上我只是把构成本书整个内容的那个思想,和前此在所有其他的题材上所做过的一样,现在又以同样的方式在人的行为上引伸出来,而以此尽到我最后的力之所及,尽可能为这一思想作出一个完整的传达。

    前面提出的观点和这里宣布过的讨论方式,已明白指出人们在这一伦理篇里不得期待什么行为规范,什么义务论。这里更不会提出一个普遍的道德原则,把它当作产生一切美德的万应验方。我也不会谈什么无条件的应然,因为这在附录中已说过,是包含着矛盾的;也不谈什么给自由立法,这同样也是包含矛盾的。我们根本就不会谈什么应当,因为人们只是对孩子们和初开化的民族才说这些,而不对已经吸收了文明成熟时代全部教养的人们说这些。这显然是伸手便可碰到的矛盾,既说意志是自由的又要为意志立法,说意志应该按法则而欲求:“应该欲求呀!”这就[等于]木头的铁!可是根据我们整个的看法,意志不但是自由的,而且甚至是万能的。从意志出来的不仅是它的行为,而且还有它的世界;它是怎样的,它的行为就显为怎样的,它的世界就显为怎样的。两者都是它的自我认识而不是别的。它既规定自己,又正是以此而规定这两者;因为在它以外再也没有什么了,而这两者也就是它自己。只有这样,意志才真正是自主自决的。从任何其他看法来说,它都是被决定的。我们在哲学上的努力所能做的只是解释和说明人的行为以及一些那么不同而又相反的最高规范。行为也就是这些规范活生生的表现。[我们]是按人的行为和这些规范最内在的本质和内蕴,是同我们前此的考察联系起来,并且恰是同我们以往致力于解释这世界的其他现象时,把这些现象最内在的本质纳入明确而抽象的认识一样[来说明的]。这时我们的哲学仍同在前此的整个考察中一样,要主张那同一个内在性。和康德的伟大学说相反,我们的哲学将不利用现象的形式,以根据律为其普遍表现的形式,作为跳高的撑竿,用以飞越唯一能以意义赋予这些形式的现象而在空洞臆说的无边领土上着陆。倒是这可以认识的真实世界,在我们之中和我们亦在其中的世界,将继续是我们考察的材料,同时也是我们考察所能及的领域。这世界的内容是如此的丰富,即令是人类精神在可能范围内作了最深入的探讨、也不能穷尽[其所有]。因为这真实的,可认识的世界象在前此的考察中一样,在我们的伦理考察方面也决不会使我们缺少材料和真实性;所以我们无须求助于一些内容空洞只有否定意味的概念,没有必要高耸着眉头说什么绝对、无限、超感性,以及如此之类还多着的纯粹否定(喻利安卢斯在《演讲集》第五篇里说:“除了否定的词汇联系着晦涩的表象之外,什么也不是。”),——不这样而简短些说“云端里的空中楼阁”也是一样——,然后使我们自己相信这就真是说了些什么[有意义的东西]了。其实再没有比这样做更不必要的了,我们无须把这种盖上盖儿的空碗碟送到桌上来。——最后我们将和以往一样,不讲历史上的故事,不把这种故事当哲学;因为照我们的意见看来,一个人如果认为我们能够以某种方式从历史来体会世界的本质,那么,尽管掩饰得再巧妙些,这个人离开以哲学来认识世界还有夭远的路程。不过在一个人对世界本质自身的看法中只要冒出变易,变成,将变这些概念,只要某种先或后[在这儿]有着最小限度的一点儿意义,从而或是明显地或是隐藏地将找到,已找到世界的一个起点和一个终点,外加这两点之间的过程;甚至这位治哲学的个人还在这过程中看到他自己的所在;那么,这就是上述那种历史地把握世界本质的搞法。这样以历史治哲学,在大多数场合都要提出一种宇宙发生说,并且是种类繁多的发生说;否则就要提出一种发散系统说或人类始祖谪降人间说;或者是在这种路线上总是屡试无效而陷入窘境,最后逼上一条路,一反前说而从黑暗,从不明的原因,太始的原因,不成原因的原因和如此之类,还多着的一些废话里提出什么永恒变易说,永恒孳生说,永恒的[由隐]趋显说。可是整个的永恒,也就是直到当前一瞬无穷无尽的时间,既已过去,那么一切要变的、能变的也必然都已变就了。人们很可以用一句最简短的活一举而推翻所有这些说法:因为所有这样的历史哲学尽管神气十足,都好象是康德从未到人间来过似的,仍然把时间看作自在之物的一种规定,因而仍停留在康德所谓的现象上,和自在之物相对立的现象之上,停留在柏拉图所谓永不常住的变易上,和永不变易的存在相对立的变易上;最后也可说是停留在印度教所谓的摩耶之幕上。这些正就是落在根据律掌心里的认识。从这种认识出发,人们永远也到不了事物的内在本质,而只是无穷尽地追逐着现象,只是无终止,无目标地在盲动,好比是踏着轮圈儿表演的小松鼠一样,直至最后[养鼠] 人有些厌倦了,在或上或下的任意一点把轮圈儿停住,然后强求观众们对此表示敬意。[其实] 在纯哲学上考察世界的方式,也就是教我们认识世界的本质从而使我们超然于现象的考察方式,正就是不问世界的何来,何去,为什么而是无论在何时何地只问世界是什么的考察方式。这就是说这个考察方式不是从任何一种关系出发的,不是把事物当作生长衰化看的考察方式。一句话,这不是从根据律四种形态的任何一形态来考察事物的方式;相反,却恰好是以排除整个这一套遵守根据律的考察方式之后还余留下来的,在一切关系中显现而自身却不隶属于这些关系,常自恒同的世界本质,世界的理念为对象的方式。从这种认识出发的有艺术:和艺术一样,还有哲学。是的,在本篇我们即将看到从这种认识出发的还有那么一种内心情愫,唯一导向真正神圣性,导向超脱世界的内心情愫。

    我们希望前三篇已导致了这样一个明晰而确切的认识,即是说在作为表象的世界中已为意志举起了一面反映它的镜子,意志在这面镜子中得以愈益明晰和完整的程度认识到它自己。明晰和完整程度最高的就是人,不过人的本质要由他行为的有联贯性的系列才能获得完全的表现,行为上自身意识的联贯才使那让人常在抽象中概观全局的理性有可能。

    纯粹就其自身来看的意志是没有认识的,只是不能遏止的盲目冲动。我们在无机自然界,在植物繁生的自然界,在这两种自然界的规律中,以及在我们[人] 自己生命成长发育的那些部分中所看到的意志现象都是这种冲动。这意志从后加的、为它服务而开展的表象世界才得以认识它的欲求,认识它所要的是什么;还认识这所要的并不是别的而就是这世界,就是如此存在着的生命。因此,我们曾把这显现着的世界称为反映世界的镜子,称为意志的客体性。并且意志所要的既然总是生命,又正因为生命不是别的而只是这欲求在表象上的体现;那么,如果我们不直截了当说意志而说生命意志,两者就是一回事了,只是名词加上同义的定语的用辞法罢了。

    意志既然是自在之物,是这世界内在的涵蕴和本质的东西;而生命,这可见的世界,现象,又都只是反映意志的镜子;那么现象就会不可分离地随伴意志,如影不离形;并且是哪儿有意志,哪儿就会有生命,有世界。所以就生命意志来说,它确是拿稳了生命的;只要我们充满了生命意志,就无须为我们的生存而担心,即令在看到死亡的时候,也应如此。我们固然看到个体有生灭,但个体只是现象,只是对局限于根据律和个体化原理中的认识而存在着的。对于这种认识说,个体诚然是把它的生命当作礼物一样接收过来的,它从“无”中产生,然后又为这礼物由于死亡而丧失感到痛苦并复归于“无”。但是我们正要从哲学,也就是从生命的理念来考察生命;而这样来考察,我们在任何方面就都会看到凡是生和死所能触及的既不是意志,不是一切现象中的那自在之物,也不是“认识”的主体,不是那一切现象的旁观者。诞生和死亡既属于意志显出的现象,当然也是属于生命的。生命,基本上就得在个体中表出,而这些个体是作为飘忽的,在时间形式中出现之物的现象而生而灭的。这在时间形式中出现之物自身不知有时间,但又恰好是从这一方式呈现以使其固有本质客体化的。诞生和死亡同等地都属于生命,并且是互为条件而保持平衡的。如果人们喜欢换一个说法,也可说诞生和死亡都是作为整个生命现象的两极而保持平衡的。一切神话中最富于智慧的印度神话是这样表示这一思想的:神话恰好在给象征着破坏和死亡之神(好比三个连环神孽中还有罪孽最深,最卑微的婆罗摩象征着生育和发生,而毗湿毗则象征保育一样),我说恰好是给僖华戴上骷髅头项链的同时,又复给以棱迦这一生殖的象征一同作为这个神的特征。所以这里的生殖就是作为死亡的对销而出现的;这就意味着生育和死亡是根本的对应物,双方互相对消,互相抵偿。促使古代希腊人和罗马人恰好也是这样来雕饰那些名贵棺椁的也完全是这同一心情。现在我们还看得到棺椁上雕饰着宴会、舞蹈、新婚、狩猎、斗兽、醇酒妇人的欢会等,都无非是描写着强有力的生命冲动。古代希腊人和罗马人不仅在这种寻欢作乐的场面中为我们演出这种生命的冲动,甚至还可见之于集体宣淫,直到那些长着羊足的森林神和母羊性交的场面中。这里的目的是显而易见的:目的是以最强调的方式在被哀悼的个体死亡中指出自然界不死的生命;并且虽然没有抽象的认识,还是借此暗示了整个自然既是生命意志的显现,又是生命意志的内涵。这一显现的形式就是时间、空间和因果性,由是而有个体化。个体必然有生有灭,这是和“个体化”而俱来的。在生命意志的显现中,个体就好比只是个别的样品或标本。生命意志不是生灭所得触及的,正如整个自然不因个体的死亡而有所损失是一样的。这是因为大自然所关心的不是个体而仅仅只是物种的族类。对于种族的保存,大自然却十分认真,不惜以绝大超额数量的种子和繁殖冲动的巨大力量为之照顾。与此相反,无穷的时间,无边的空间以及时间空间中无数可能的个体既然都是大自然管辖下的王国,那么个体对于大自然就没有什么价值了,也不可能有什么价值。因此大自然也总是准备着让个体凋谢死亡。据此,个体就不仅是在千百种方式上由于极微小的偶然契机而冒着死亡的危险,而是从原始以来压根儿就注定要死亡的;并且是从个体既已为种族的保存尽了力的那一瞬起,大自然就在亲自把死亡迎面送给个体。由于这一点,大自然本身就很率直地透露了这一重大的真理:只有理念而不是个体才真正有真实性;即是说只有理念才是意志的恰如其分的客体性。于是,人既然是大自然本身,又在大自然最高度的自我意识中,而大自然又只是客体化了的生命意志;那么,一个人要是理解了这一观点并且守住这一观点,他诚然可以由于回顾大自然不死的生命,回顾他自己就是这自然而有理由为他[自己]的和他朋友的死获得安慰。因此,挂上棱迦的僖华就应该这样来理解,那些古代的棺椁也应该这样来理解。那些古代棺椁似乎是以它们那些灼热的生命情景在高声对伤感的参观者说:“大自然是哀怨不能入的。”

    至于所以要把生殖和死亡看作是属于生命的东西,看作意志的这一现象的本质上的东西,也是由于这两者在我们看来都只是其他一切生命所由构成的[一件事]的加强表现。这[件事]始终不是别的什么,而是形式恒存之下的物质变换,这就正是种族永生之下的个体生灭。[身体上] 经常的营养和再生只是在程度上有所不同于生殖,经常的排泄也只是在程度上有所不同于死亡。前者从植物身上来看最是简单明了。植物始终只是同一种冲动的不断重复,只是它那最简单的纤维的不断重复,而这些纤维又自行组合为枝与叶。它是一些雷同而互相支持的植物[质] 的一个有系统的聚合体,而这些植物[质]的继续再生也是它们唯一的冲动。植物借助于形态变化的阶梯逐渐上升到这一冲动更充分的满足,最后则达到花和果,它的生存和挣扎的总结果。在这总结果中,植物经由一条捷径达到了它唯一的目标,在一反掌之间千百倍地完成了它前此殊积寸累所寻求的[目的]:这植物自身的再孳生。植物结出果实的勾当对于它自身再掌生的关系就等于铅字对印刷的关系。在动物显然也是同样一回事。吸收营养的过程就是一种不断的孳生,孳生过程也就是一种更高意味的营养;而性的快感就是生命感一种更高意味的快适。另一方面,排泄或不断抛弃物质和随呼吸而外吐物质也就是和生殖相对称的,更高意味的死亡。我们在这种情况之下既然总是以保有身体的形式为已足,并不为抛弃了的物质而悲伤;那么,当这种同样的情况,天天,时时分别在排泄时所发生的情况,又在更高的意味上毫无例外地出现于死亡中的时候,我们就应该采取和上面同样的态度。对于前一情况我们既然漠不关心,那么对于这后一情况我们也不应该战栗退缩。从这一观点出发,一个人要求延长自己的个体也是不对头的。自己的个体由其他个体来替代,就等于构成自身的物质不断由新的物质来代替。把尸体用香料油胶浸透也同样是傻瓜,这正象是把自己的排泄物密封珍藏起来一样。至于束缚在个人肉体上的个人意识[也]是每天被睡眠完全中断了的。酣眠每每可以毫无痕迹地转为死亡,譬如在沉睡中冻毙就是这样的[情况]。沉睡正在继续的当时是和死没有分别的;分别只是就将来说的,即只是就醒后的方面说的。死是一种睡眠,在这种睡眠中个体性是被忘记了的;其他一切都要再醒,或者还不如说根本就是醒着的。

    首先我们必须认识清楚:意志显现为现象的形式,亦即生命或实在的形式,真正说起来只是现在,而不是未来,也不是过去。过去和未来都只在概念中有之;在认识服从根据律的时候,过去和未来也只在认识的联带关系中有之。没有一个人曾是在过去中生活的,也决不会有一个人将是在未来中生活的;唯有现在是一切生命、生活的形式,不过也是生命稳有的占有物,决不能被剥364夺的。[有生命、就有现在。]现在[这形式]和它的内容一起,是常在的,双方都站得稳,并无动摇,犹如彩虹在瀑布上一样。这是因为生命为意志所稳有,所确保,而现在则为生命所稳有,所确保。诚然,如果我们回想已经过去了的几十个世纪,回想在这些世纪中生活过的亿万人们,我们就会问这些人又是什么呢?他们已变成了什么呢?——不过我们对于这些问题只能回忆我们自己过去的生活,只能在想象中生动地重温那些情景,然后再问:这一切是什么呢?我们过去的生命变成了什么呢?——和这一样,那亿万人的生命也是如此。难道我们应该认为这种过去,由于死亡已给贴上了封条就获得了一种新的生存吗?我们自己的过去,即令是最近的过去,即令是昨天,已经就只是想象的虚空幻梦;那些亿万人的过去当然也是同样的东西。过去的是什么?现在的又是什么?——是意志,而生命就是反映意志的镜子;是不带意志的认识,而认识又在这面镜子里清晰地看到意志。谁要是还没有认识到或不想认识这一点,他在问过已往若干世代的命运之后,必然还要加问:为什么恰好他,这个提问的人,有着这样的幸运占有这宝贵的、飘忽的、唯一实在的现在呢?当那好几百代的人们,那些世代所有的英雄们和哲人们都在这过去的黑夜里湮沉,从而化为乌有的时候;可是他,他那渺小的我为什么又实际地还在着呢?——或者更简短些,当然也更奇特些,还可以这样问:为什么这个现在,他的现在,却恰好现在还在着而不是也早就过去了呢?——当这提问的人问得如此奇特时,他是把他的生存和他的时间作为互不依存的来看,是把他的生存看作是投入在他时间中的。实际上他是假定了两个现在,一个属于客体,一个属于主体,而又对两个“现在”合到一起的幸遇感到惊奇。事实上却只有(如在论根据律那篇论文中已指出的那样)以时间为形式的客体和不以根据律的任何一形态为形式的主体[两者]的接触点才构成现在。但是就意志已变为表象说,则一切客体便是意志,而主体又是客体的对应物;可是真实的客体既只在现在中有之,过去和未来只含有概念和幻象,所以现在使是意志现象的基本形式,是和意志现象分不开的。唯有现在是常在而屹立不动的。在经验的体会中比所有一切还要飘忽的现在,一到别开了直观经验的形式的形上眼光之下就现为唯一的恒存之物,现为经院学派的常住现在。它的内容的来源和负荷者便是生命意志或自在之物,——而这些又是我们自己。凡是在既已过去或尚待出现之际不断生灭着的东西都是借现象的,使生灭有可能的形式而属于这种现象。那么人们就想到:“过去的是什么?过去的就是现在的。——将来的是什么?——将来的就是过去的”。人们说这些话的意味是严肃的,不是当作比喻而是就事论事来理解的。这是因为生命是意志所稳有的,现在又是生命所稳有的。所以任何人又可说:“一次以至无数次,我始终是现在[这东西]的主人翁,它将和我的影子一样永远伴随着我;因此我不惊疑它究竟从何而来,何以它恰好又在现在。”——我可以把时间比作一个永远转动着的圆圈:那不断下沉的半边好比是过去,不断上升的半边好比是将来,而[正]上面那不可分割的一点,亦即[水平]切线和圆周接触之处就好比是无广延的现在。切线不随着[圆圈] 转动,现在也不转动。现在是以时间为形式的客体和主体的接触点。主体没有任何形式,因为它不属于可认识的一类,而是一切[事物] 得以被认识的条件。又可说:时间好比是不可阻遏的川流,而现在却好比是水流遇之而分的礁石,但水流不能挟之一同前进。意志作为自在之物,它不服从根据律也不弱于认识的主体;而认识的主体在某种观点下最后还是意志自身或其表出。并且,和生命、意志自己的这一显现,是意志所稳有的一样,现在,生命的这唯一形式,也是意志所稳有的。因此,我们既无须探讨生前的过去,也无须探讨死后的将来。更应该作的倒是我们要把现在当作意志在其中显现的唯一形式来认识。现在不会从意志那里溜掉,不过意志当然也不会从现在那里溜掉。因此,要是如此这般的生命就满足了一个人,要是这个人在任何场合都肯定生命,他也就可以有信心把生命看作是无穷无尽的而把死亡的恐惧当作一种幻觉驱逐掉。这种幻觉把不适当的恐惧加于他,使他觉得他可终于要失去这现在,为他事先映现出一种其中并无“现在”的时间。在时间方面是这种幻觉,在空间方面又有另一种幻觉。人们由于这另一幻觉便在自己的想象中把自己正在地球上占据着的那一处当作上面,而所有其余的他处则看作下面。与此相同,人们都把现在紧扣在自己的个体性上,认为一切现在都是随个体性的消灭而消灭的,好象过去和将来都没有现在似的。可是[事实上] 在地球上到处都是上面,与此相同,现在也是一切生命的形式。为了死亡将剥夺我们的现在而怕死,并没有比人们以为他幸而是向上直立在圆圆的地球上,却怕从地球上滑跌下去更聪明些。现在这形式对于意志的客体化是本质上必需的。作为无广延的点,现在切断着向两端无限[延伸]的时间而屹立不动,好象永远继续是中午没有晚风生凉的黄昏一样:好比太阳本身不停地燃烧,只在人们看起来才象是沉入黑夜的怀抱中去了一样。所以,当人们把死亡看作自己的毁灭而恐惧时,那就不是别的,而是等于人们在想象太阳会在晚边哭诉道:“我糟了,我将沉沦于永久的黑夜了!”再说,反过来谁要是被迫于生活的重负,谁要是虽然也很想要生命并且肯定生命,但又痛恨生活的烦恼困苦,尤其是痛恨恰好落在他头上使他不想再继续忍受的苦命;这样一个人就不要想从死亡中指望解放,也不能以自杀而得救。黑暗阴森的地府所以能引诱他,是以骗人的假象把阴间当作停泊的无风港。地球自转,从白昼到黑夜;个体也有死亡;但太阳自身却是无休止地燃烧着,是永远的中午。尽管那些个体,理型的那些现象,是如何象飘忽的梦境一样在时间中生灭,生命意志总是稳保有生命的,而生命的形式又是没有终点的“现在”。——在这里,自杀行为在我们看来已经是一种徒劳的,因而也是傻瓜的行为;在我们的考察往前推进得更远时,自杀行为还要处于更不利的地位。

    教条更替而我们的知识也[常]失真,但是大自然却不会错。它的步伐是稳定的,它也不隐瞒自己的行径。每一事物都完全在大自然之中,大自然也完全在每一事物之中。在每一动物中大自然有着它的中心:动物既已妥当地找到进入生存之路,正如它还将妥当地找到走出生存之路一样。在生存时,动物是无忧无虑地生活着,没有毁灭的恐惧;意识着它就是自然,和自然一样是不灭的,它是被这种意识所支持的。唯有人在他抽象的概念中常怀着自己必然会死[的忧虑]。好在[想到] 这种必然性,并不是常有的事,只在个别的瞬间由于某种起因而使将来的死活现于想象之前的时候,才使人们有所优惧。在大自然的强大气势之前,反省思维的能为是微小的。在人和在不思维的动物一样,都有一种内在的意识:意识着他即自然,即是世界本身。从这一意识中所产生的安全感,在人和动物都是常态而占着压倒的优势。因为有这一安全感,所以没有一个人在想到必然要来的,为期也决不太远的死亡时,就会怎么显著地使他不安;反而是每一个人都是这么活下去,好象他必须永远活下去似的。人们这样活下去,竟至于没有一个人对于自己必死的真确性真有一种鲜明活现的深信,否则这个人的情绪同判处极刑的罪犯的情绪就不能有这么大的区别;而是每人固然在抽象的一般性中,在理论上承认死的必然性,可是他这种必然性和实际上无法应用的其他理论上的真理一样看待,放在一边,而不怎么把它放到自己现前的意识中去。谁要是好好注意到人类心灵的这种特点,他就会懂得要解释这一点,那些心理学上的说明方式,从习惯,从自安于无可避免之事[的心情]来说明是不够的;倒是应该说这种特点的根由还是上述那种更深刻的说法。用这同一根由还可以说明为什么一切时代,一切民族都有个体死后还有某种东西继续存在的信条,并且尊重这种信条,而不管肯定这一点的证据必然总是极不充分的,不管反面的证据又多又有力。其实,这一点的反面本不需要什么证据而是健全的悟性所公认为事实的,而作为事实,是由于确信自然既不会错又不撒谎,而是坦然呈现其作为和本质的,甚至是率真地把这些透露出来而得到保证的;同时只是我们自己由于幻觉而把这一点的反面弄糊涂了以便作出解释来适合我们有限的见识。

    至于我们现已在意识上弄明确了的,如意志的个别现象虽然在时间上起,在时间上止,但意志自身,作为自在之物,和时间上的起止是不相涉的;如一切客体的对应物,亦即认识着而永不被认识的主体,也是和时间上的起止无关的;又如有生命意志便稳有生命等等;这些都不能算到死后有继续的存在那类学说里去。这是因为意志作为自在之物看,和认识的纯粹主体这永恒的造物之眼一样,既说不上什么恒存,也说不上什么消逝;因为恒存与消逝都只是在时间上有意义的规定,而作为自在之物的意志和纯粹的主体都是超乎时间以外的。因此,个体(为“认识”的主体所照明的这一个别意志现象)的利己主义既不能从我们阐述过的见解中,也不能从他死后还有剩下的外在世界在时间上继续存在这种认识中,为这个体要无尽期的把自己保存下去的愿望找到什么营养和安慰。并且外在世界继续存在的说法正是上述那一见解的表现,不过是从客观方面,因而是从时间上来看的罢了。这是因为每人固然只是作为现象才是要灭亡的,在另一方面作为自在之物固然又是无时间的,亦即无尽的;但是他也只是作为现象才有别于这世界的其他事物;作为自在之物他仍是显现于一切事物中的那意志,而死亡又消除那隔离着人我各自的意识的幻觉:这就是[死后的] 继续存在。只有作为自在之物,每人才是不为死亡听触及的。在现象上,他的不为死亡所触及则和其余的外在世界的继续存在合一了。由于这一点所以那种内在的,只是感到的意识,意识到我们刚才使之上升为明确认识的[道理],固然如前所说,即令是对于有理性的生物也能防止死亡这个念头毒化他的生命,因为这种意识原是生命有勇气的根基,即是说只要这生物是面对着生命,全神贯注着生命,这股勇气就能维系一切有生之物屹立不坠,使之朝气蓬勃的活下去,好象没有死亡这回事似的;然而,这并不是说当死亡个别地在现实中或只是在想象中出现于他眼前而不得不加以正视的时候,有了这种意识就能防止个体不为死的恐惧所侵袭,不去想方设法逃避死亡。这是因为当个体和他的认识一直在向往着生命之为生命时,必然会看到生命中的常住不灭;而在死亡出现于他眼前时,死亡本来是什么,他同样也不能不把死亡就看作什么,也就是看作个别现象在时间上的终点。我们怕死决不是因为死中有痛苦,一方面,痛苦显然是在死前这一边的;一方面,我们正是每每为了躲避痛苦而投奔死亡。反过来也是一样:尽管死是迅速而轻快的,然而只要能多活一会儿,我们有时候宁可承担可怕的痛苦以躲避死亡。因此我们是把痛苦和死亡分作两种完全不同的坏事来看的。我们所以怕死,事实上是怕个体的毁灭,死也毫无隐讳地把自己表现为这种毁灭。但个体既是在个别客体化中的生命意志自身,所以个体的全部存在都要起而抗拒死亡。——感情既这样陷我们于无救助之地,于是理性又可出现而克服一大部分在感情上令人不快的印象;因为理性已把我们抬举到一个较高的立场了,在这立场上我们的眼光所及,从此就不再是什么个别的而是总体的整个[问题]了。因此,对于世界本质的这种哲学上的认识本身,既已达到我们这考察现在所达到的这一点,不过还没再向前进的时候,站在这[较高]立场上就足以克服死的恐怖了。至于克服到什么程度,则随反省的思维在既定个体中对于直接的感受能占有多大的优势而定。要是一个人把前此阐述过的那些真理都已吸收到他的思想意识中去了,同时又并没有由于自己的经验或什么更深的见解而认一切生命基本上都是持续不断的痛苦,却是在生活中有了满足,在生活中过得十分如意,在他平心静气考虑的时候还希望他的一生又如他所经历的那样无限延续下去或重复又重复;他还有那么大的生活勇气,以致为了生活上的享受宁愿且乐于附带地忍受一切烦恼和痛苦;那么,这样一个人就是以“坚强的筋骨”屹立在搓得圆圆的、永恒的地球上了,他也没有什么要怕的东西了。他是由我们给他的认识武装起来的,他毫不介意地迎着在时间的双翼上急驰而来的死亡看去,把死亡当作骗人的假象,无能为力的幽灵,可以骇唬弱者但无力支配那些知道自己即意志的人们,而整个世界就是这意志的客体化或意志的写照。因此,他在任何时候都稳有生命,也稳有现在——意志现象这唯一真正的形式。因此,无限的过去和将来都不能骇倒他,他似乎并不在过去未来中;他已把这些过去未来看作虚幻的戏法和摩耶之幕了。所以他无所惧于死亡,正如太阳无所畏于黑夜一样。——在《婆诃华·佶多》中被克利希纳置于这一立场上的是他未经考验的门徒阿容。阿容看到大军(类似克赛尔克斯的大军)准备接战,忽为哀感所乘,踌蹰欲罢战以免万千军士生灵涂炭。克利希纳当即以上述立场教导了阿容,于是万千军士的战死沙场再不能阻止阿容了,他发出了战斗的命令。——歌德的《普罗米修士》也意味着这一立场,尤其是在普罗米修士这样说的时候:

    “在这儿,我坐着,

    按自己的形象塑造人。

    人这个族类,

    要痛苦,要哭泣,

    要享乐,要欢愉。

    在我,这都一样,不相干。

    不管你这些——

    那就是我!”

    还有普禄诺和斯宾诺莎两人的哲学也可能把一个人带到这一立场上来,要是这个人信服真理而不为这两种哲学的错误和缺点所干扰或削弱的话。普禄诺的哲学中本来没有什么真正的伦理学,而斯宾诺莎哲学里的伦理学虽然值得称道,也写得很好,可是又根本不是从他那哲学的本质出发的,而是借一些无力的,随手拈来的诡辩粘附在他学说上的。——最后,大概还有许多人,只要他们的认识和他们的欲求齐头并进的话,即是说如果他们能够排除一切妄觉把自己弄个清楚明白的话,也可能站到上面指出的这种立场上来:因为从认识方面来说,这就是完全肯定生命意志的立场。

    意志肯定它自己,这就是说:当它自己的本质已完全而明晰地在它的客体性中,亦即在世界和生命中作为表象而为它所知悉的时候,这一认识毫不碍于它的欲求,反而是这样被认识了的生命正是作为这样的生命而为它所欲求;不过前此是没有认识的,只是盲目的冲动,现在却是有了认识,是意识的,经过思考的了。与此相反,如果说欲求,因为有了这种认识,就终止了,那就会出现生命意志的否定。因为这时已不再是那些被认识了的个别现象在作为欲求的动机而起作用,而是那整个的,对世界的本质——这世界又反映着意志——从理念的体会中生长起来的认识成为意志的清静剂,意志就这样自愿取消它自己。我希望这些全未经认识过的,一般说来难以理解的概念,通过下面即将接下去就要说明的一切现象,——这里是指行为方式的说明——,就会明确起来。在这些行为方式中,一方面表现出各种程度上的肯定,另一方面也表现出否定。这是因为肯定否定双方虽然都是从认识出发的,却不是从语言文字表出的抽象认识而是从一种活生生的认识出发的。这种活生生的认识仅仅只在举止行动中表现出来,不依赖什么教条。与此同时,教条作为抽象认识是理性所从事的东西。唯有把肯定和否定双方都表述出来,并使之成为理性上明确的认识才能是我的目的,而不是要把肯定或否定的某一方式当作[行为]守则写下来或加以推荐。后面这种做法是既愚蠢又无意义的,因为意志本身根本就是自由的,完全是自决的;对于它是没有什么法度的。——不过这种自由和这自由对必然性的关系是我们进入上述分析之前必须首先加以讨论的;然后,生命的肯定和否定既是我们的问题所在,所以又还要对生命作一些一般性的,有关意志及其客体的考察。通过这一切之后,我们要按行为最内在的本质而如[我们]所企图的,认识到行为方式的伦理意义,那就容易多了。如前所说,整个这一本书,既只是一个单一思想的展开,那么,由此得出的结论便是:本书不仅是每一部分只对贴前的部分有必然的关系,而是一切部分都相互有着最亲密的关系;[本书]不同于所有那些只是由一系列推论构成的哲学,因这[推论的]必然关系首先就只假定贴前的部分是读者所记忆的。[我们则不然,]却是全书的每一部分都和其他任何一部分相贯通而又以之为前提的。既是这样,所以[我们]才要求读者不单是记住贴前的那部分,而是要记住前此的每一部分,以便他不管中间隔着若干东西仍然能够把前此任何一部分联系到每次当前的这一部分上来。这也是柏拉图对他的读者曾经有过的一个指望,因为他那些对话录常是盘根错节远离本题思想路线的,每每要在冗长的插曲之后才能再口到主题思想,[不过]主题思想却正是由此而更显豁了。在我们这里,这种指望[也]是必要的,因为在这里要把我们的这单一思想分为若干部分来考察虽是传达这一思想的唯一方式,但在思想本身上这并不是本质上重要的东西,而仅仅只是一种方便的手法。——把这单一思想分在四篇里作为四个主要观点,把相近似的,性质相同的东西细心联在一起,这会有助于减轻论述的困难和理解这一论述的困难。不过这一题材根本不容许象[写]历史那样直线前进,而是要迂回错综地来阐述的,这就使本书有重复阅读的必要了。也只有这样,每一部分与其他部分之间的联系才会明显,然后全书所有各部分才会交相辉映,才得以完全明白。

    意志作为它自身是自由的。这一点,从我们把意志看作自在之物,看作一切现象的内蕴,已可推论出来。现象则与此相反,我们认为它一贯是在根据律的四种形态之中服从根据律的。并且我们既知道必然性和后果来自已知的原因彻底是同一回事,是可交替使用的两个概念;那么,凡是属于现象的一切,也就是对于作为个体而认识着的主体的客体,一面都是原因,另一面又都是后果;而且在作为后果的这一属性中又必然是一贯被决定的,因而[这客体] 是什么就得是什么,不能[ 既是什么] 又是别的什么。所以大自然的全部内容,它所有的一切现象都是必然的;每一部分、每一现象、每一事态的必然性都是可以证验的,因为每次都必然有其原因可寻,都是作为后果而依存于这原因的。这是不容有任何例外的,是随根据律的无限妥当性而俱来的。但是另一方面,在我们看来,这同一个世界在它所有的一切现象中都是意志的客体性,而这意志自身既不是现象又不是表象或客体,而是自在之物,所以也不是服从根据律的,不服从一切客体所具的这个形式,所以不是由一个原因所决定的后果,所以不知有什么必然性。这就是说意志是自由的。因此自由这概念其实是一个消极的否定的概念,因为这概念的内容只是必然性的否定,也就是根据律上后果对其原因这一关系的否定。在这里,一个巨大矛盾的统一点——自由和必然的统一——就非常清楚地摆在我们面前了。关于这一矛盾,近来也常讨论过,可是据我所知却是从来也没有明确而适当地谈过[ 这一问题]。[其实,]任何事物作为现象,作为客体,都彻底是必然的;而同一事物自在的本身却是意志,意志永远是完全自由的。现象,客体,是必然的,是在因果链中不容变更地被决定了的,而因果链又是不能中断的。可是这客体的整个现实存在,这存在的方式,也就是理念,在客体中透露出来的理念,却直接就是意志的显现。换句话说,这客体的特性直接就是意志的显现。如果[只]就意志的自由这一面说,这客体根本就可以不进为现实存在,或原来就可以在本质上完全是些别的什么,那末,这整个的因果链,它自身既然也是这意志的显现,而这客体又是它的一个环节,也就会是另一个因果链了。但是这客体既已存在,既已育了它,它就已经进入因果系列了,就在这系列中永远被决定为必然的了;从而它既不能再成为别的什么,即是说不能[临时]又变,也不能再退出这个系列,就是说不能又化为乌有了。人,和大自然的任何其他部分一样,也是意志的客体性,所以这里所说的一切对于人也是有效的。大自然中每一物都有它的一些力和物性,这些又在一定的作用之下起一定的反应而构成每一物的特性。与此相同,人也有他的性格,而动机又以必然性而从这性格中导出行为。人的验知性格就是在这行为方式中显露出来的,但人的悟知性格,意志的自身,又是在验知性格中显露出来的,而人就是这意志自身的被决定了的现象。不过人乃是意志最完善的现象,这现象为了要存在,如在第二篇里所指出的,就必须为这样高度的认识所照明,即是说在这认识中,甚至要在表象的形式下完全恰如其分地映写出世界的本质。这就是说理念的体会,世界的镜子,也成为可能了,有如我们在第三篇里已认识到这种写照一样。所以说在一个人里面,意志能够达到完整的自意识,能够明确而彻底地认识到它自己的本质以及这本质是如何反映在整个世界中的。真正具备了这样高度的认识,如我们在前一篇里所看到的那样,乃是艺术所从出[的源泉]。不过在我们全部考察的末尾,当意志把这一认识应用到它自己身上时,在它最完善的现象中还可出现意志的取消和自我否定的可能性;于是,原来在现象中决看不到的,只是自在之物所专有的自由,现在也出现于现象之中了。当这“自由”取消了现象所本的那本质,而现象却还在时间上继续存在的时候,就造成了现象和它自己的矛盾,由此又恰好表出了神圣性和自我否认的事象。可是所有这一切只能到本窟的末尾才能完全理解清楚。——目前只是在这里概括地提一下人如何由于自由,也就是由于独立于根据律之外而不同于意志的其他一切现象。这种自由或独立性原来只是属于作为自在之物的意志的,并且是和现象相凿枘的;然而在人,自由却能在某种可能的方式之下也在现象中出现,不过这时的“自由”就要必然自呈为现象的自相矛盾。在这一意义上,就不仅只有意志自在的本身,甚至人也诚然可以称为自由的,从而得以有别于其他一切生物。如何来理解这一点,那只有借助于后文的一切才能明白,目前我们还只能完全置之不论。这是因为我们首先还要防止一种谬论,这种谬论以为个别的,一定的人的行为是不在必然性的支配之下的;而所谓不在必然性的支配之下就是说机动的力量不如原因的力量或从前提推得的结论那么可靠。作为自在之物的意志的自由,如已说过,要是不计入上述那种只是例外而有的情况,决不直接转入现象;即令这现象已达到最高度的明显性,即是说即令是在具有个性的有理性的动物,在具有人格的人,意志的自由也不转入现象。这人格的人尽管是自由意志的一个现象,他却决不是自由的,因为他正已是被意志的自由欲求所决定的现象了。并且当人格的人进入客体的形式,进入根据律时,他固然是把意志的单一性发展为行为的多样性了,但是由于欲求自身超时间的单一性,行为的多样性仍然以一种自然力所有的规律性自行表现出来。不过,既然在人格的人和他的全部行事中所显现出来的究竟是那自由的欲求,而这欲求对全部行事的关系又等于概念对定义的关系,那么,人格的人的每一个别行动也就要算在自由意志的账上了,个别行动直接对于意识也是这样表出的。因此,如在第二篇里已说过的,每人都先验地(在这里是按他原来所感的说的)认为自己的个别行为也是自由的,这即是说在任何一个现成情况之下不拘任何行动都是可能的;惟有后验地,从经验中和对经验的反省思维中,他才认识到他的行为必然完全是从性格和动机的合一中产生的。由于这一点,所以每一个最粗犷的人都要按他自己所感到的而激烈地为个别行为的完全自由辩护;但一切时代的大思想家,甚至有些意义较为深远的宗教教义却都否认这种自由。可是谁要是明白了人的全部本质就是意志,人自己就只是这意志所显现的现象;又明白了这现象有着根据律为它必然的,从主体方面即可认识的形式,而这形式在这里又是作为动机律而形成的;那么,他就会觉得在已有的性格和眼前的动机之下来怀疑一个行动一定要发生的必然性,就等于是怀疑三角形的三内角之和等于两直角。——朴内斯特列在他著的《论哲学上的必然性》一书中很充分地阐明了个别行动的必然性;不过这必然性又是和自在的,亦即现象以外的意志自由并存的,则直到康德提出了悟知性格和验知性格之间的区别时才得到证实*。这是康德的重大贡献,我完全接受他所作的这种区分;因为悟知性格在一定程度上出现于一定个体中时,就是作为自在之物的意志的;而验知性格,当它既在行为方式中而从时向上,又在形体化中而从空间上呈现的时候,就是这儿出现的现象它自己。为了使两者的关系易于理解,最好还是采用序论中就已用过的说法,即是说把每人的悟知性格看作超时间的,从而看作不可分的不可变更的意志活动;而这意志活动在时间、空间和根据律的一切形态中展开了的,分散了的现象便是验知性格;譬如在一个人的全部行为方式中和一生的过程中随经验而呈现的就是这验知性格。[例如]整个的一颗树只是同一个冲动在不断重复着的现象;这一冲动在纤维里表现得最为简单,在纤维组合中则重复为叶、茎、枝、干;在这些东西里也容易看到这一种冲动。与此相同,人的一切行事也是他的悟知性格不断重复着的,在形式上有着变化的表现;[我们]从这些表现的总和所产生的归纳中就可得到他的验知性格。——此外,我在这里不打算改头换面地重复康德的杰出论述,而只是假定它为众所周知的就算了。

    我在1840年获奖的那篇论文里曾透彻而详尽地论述过意志自由这重要的一章,并且我特别揭露了一种幻觉的根由,由于这种幻觉人们每以为可以在自我意识中发现一种经验提供的意志绝对自由,即一种不受制于内外动机的绝对自由,把它当作自我意识中的事实。当时有奖征文正是很明智的针对这一点而发的。因此,我既已为读者指出这篇论文和与此一同发表的《伦理学两个基本问题》那篇获奖论文的第十节,现在我就把[本书]第一版在这个地方对意志活动的必然性所作尚欠完善的论述删掉,而要用一个简短的分析来解释上述的幻觉以代替删去的部分;不过这一分析是以本书第二卷第十九章为前提的,所以未能[早]在上述获奖的论文中提出。

    原来意志作为真正的自在之物,实际上是一种原始的独立的东西,所以在自我意识中必然也有一种原始性的,独断独行之感随伴着这里固已被决定的那些意志活动:别开这一点不论,[单是]从第二卷第十九章,特别是第三点所述智力对意志所处的那种分立而又从属的地位中,也产生一种经验的意志自由(不是专属于意志的超验的意志自由)的假象,亦即个别行为也有自由的假象。原来[人的]智力只在事后从经验上才获悉意志所作出的决定,因此正在选择未定的当时,对于意志将如何决定,智力并无[判断的]资料。这是因为悟知性格并不落到智力的认识中来,而在动机既具时,由于这悟知性格[的性能]就已只能有一个决定了,从而也就是一个必然的决定了。只有验知性格,由于它的个别活动,才是智力所得以次第认识的。因此,在这认识着的意识(智力)看来,在一个当前的场合意志似乎有同样的可能来作出相反的两个决定。这种说法正等于一根竖着的杆子在失去平衡而开始幌动时,人们说:“这杆子可以向右,也可以向左倒下。”但是这个可以只有一种主观的意义,实际上只是说“从我们所知的资料看”[杆子可以向左或向右倒下];因为在客观上[这杆子]一开始倾斜的时候,下跌的方向就已必然的被决定了。因此,[人]自己意志的决断也只是在这意志的旁观者,自己的智力看来才不是被决定的,同时只是相对地在主观上,也就是对认识的主体说才不是被决定的。与此相反,在决断自身和在客观上,在摆在眼前的每一选择当前如何抉择,是立即被决定了的,必然的;不过这种决定性只是由于继起的抉择才进入意识罢了。我们甚至还可为这一点获得一个经验上的例证,例如:当我们已面临一个困难而重大的选择时,还需要一个尚未出现而只是可望出现的条件[才能作出决断],以致我们在目前还不能有所作为而不得不暂取消极的[观望]态度。这时我们就考虑如果容许我们自由行动而作出决断的那些情况出现了,我们会怎样下决心[的问题]。在一些[可能的]抉择中,一般是理性上有远见的考虑会要为某一决心多说些帮衬的话,而直接的嗜欲好恶又要为另一决心多说些好话。当我们还在被迫采取消极[观望]态度时,看起来很象理性方面会要占优势似的;不过我们也能预见到当行动的机会到来时,另外那一方面将有多大的吸引力。在这机会未到来以前,我们使劲用赞成和反对的冷静思考把双方的动机放在光线最强的焦点上,以便每一方面的动机都能以它全部的威力影响意志,以便时机一到不致由于智力方面考虑的不周而误导意志于歧途。不致使意志作出倘是在一切[动机]平衡地起作用时不会作出的决断。但是这样明确地把方向相反的动机展示出来已经就是智力在作选择时所能做的一切了。至于[人自己]真正的决断,智力也只能以一种紧张的好奇心消极地静待其出现,正如一个人的智力是这样去看别人的意志的决断一样。因此,在智力看来,从智力的立足点出发,[理欲]双方的决断必然是有同等可能性的,而这就正是经验上的意志自由这一假象。在经验上,一个决断诚然完全是作为一件事的最后分晓而进入智力的领域的,但是决断还是从个体意志的内在本性中,从悟知性格在意志和当前动机的冲突中产生的,从而也是以完整的必然性而产生的。这时,智力除了从各方面鲜明地照亮一些动机的性质之外,再不能有所作为。智力不能决定意志本身,因为意志本身,如我们所看到的,完全不是智力所能达到的,甚至不是智力所能探讨的。

    如果一个人在相同的情况之下能够这一次是这样做,而另一次又是那样做;那么,他的意志本身必然是在这两次之间已经变了,从而意志也就必然是在时间中的了,因为只有在时间中才有“变”的可能。如果真是这样,那么,要么是意志即一种现象,要么时间即自在之物的一个属性。依此说来,则有关个别行为是否自由的争论,有关不受制于内外动机的绝对自由的争论围绕着的[问题]就只是意志是否在时间中的问题了。如果意志是自在之物,超乎时间和根据律的每一形式之外,正如既有康德的学说,又有我的全部论述把它肯定为必然如此的那样;那么,不仅是每一个体必然要在同一情况之下经常以同样的方式行动,不仅是每一恶行都是这一个体必然要做而不能自禁的无数其他恶行的可靠保证,而且是如康德所说的,只要验知性格和动机全部都是已知的,则人在将来的行藏动静也就可以和日蚀月蚀一样的事先计算出来。和大自然忠于自己的原则而有一贯性相同,[人的]性格也是如此。每一个别行为必须按性格而发生,和每一[自然]现象必须按自然律而出现是一样的。如在第二篇里已指出过的,自然现象中的原因和行为中的动机都只是一些偶然原因。意志,它的显现既是人的全部存在和生命,就不能在个别场合[又]否定它自己;并且凡是人整个儿要的是什么,那也永远将是他在个别场合所要的。

    主张经验的意志自由,主张不受制于内外动机的绝对自由,这和人们把人的本质放在灵魂之中有着密切的联系。这种灵魂似乎原本是一个认识着的东西,真正说起来还要是一个抽象地思维着的东西,并且是因此然后才也是一个欲求着的东西。这样,人们就把意志看成第二性的了;而其实呢,认识倒真是第二性的。意志甚至于被看作一个思维活动而等同于判断;在笛卡儿和斯宾诺莎那里就是这样的。根据这种说法,任何人之所以是他,是由于他的认识然后才成为他的。他是作为道德上的零而来到这世间上的,是在世上认识了事物之后,然后才作出决定要成为这,要成为那.要这样作,要那样作的。他还可以由于新的认识又抓住一种新的行为方式,也就是说又变为另一个人。再进一步,照这种说法看来,人将首先把一个东西认为是好的,因为有了这认识才要这东西;而不是他先要这东西然后才说它是好的。从我全部的基本观点看来,这一切说法都是把实际的关系弄颠倒了。意志是第一性的,最原始的;认识只是后来附加的,是作为意志现象的工具而隶属于意志现象的。因此,每一个人都是由于他的意志而是他,而他的性格也是最原始的,因为欲求是他的本质的基地。由于后加的认识,他才在经验的过程中体会到他是什么,即是说他才认识到自己的性格。所以他是随着,按着意志的本性而认识自己的;不是如旧说那样以为他是随着,按着他的认识而有所欲求的。按旧说只要他考虑他最喜欢是如何如何,他便是如何如何了:这就是旧说的意志自由。所以旧说[的旨趣]实际上是在说:在认识之光的照耀下,人是他自己的创造物。我则相反,我说:在有任何认识之前,人已是他自己的创造物;认识只是后来附加以照明这创造物的。因此,人不能作出决定要做这样一个人,要做那样一个人,也不能[再]变为另一个人;而是他既已是他,便永无改易,然后,逐次认识自己是什么。在旧说,人是要他所认识的[东西];依我说,人是认识他所要的[东西]。

    古希腊人把性格叫做“埃多斯”,又把性格的表现,亦即生习,叫做“埃德”。这两个词都是从“艾多斯”,亦即从“习惯”一词来的。他们所以选用这个词儿是要用习惯的有恒来比喻性格的有恒。亚里士多德说:“埃多斯(性格)这个词儿的命名是由艾多斯(习惯)来的,因为伦理学这个名称就是从‘习于是’来的。”(《大伦理学》第一卷第六篇第1186页,《倭依德摩斯伦理学》第1220页,《尼柯德摩斯伦理学》第1103页,柏林版)斯多帕阿斯曾引用过这样一句话:“芝诺的门徒把习惯比喻为生命的源泉,由此源泉产生个别行为。”(第二卷第七章)——在基督教的教义中我们看到由恩选和非恩选(《给罗马人的信》9,11—24)而来的命运注定说。这一信条所从出的见解显然是:人不自变,而他的生活和行藏,亦即他的验知性格,都只是悟知性格的开展,只是固定的,在童年即可认识的,不改变的根性的发展。这就好象是人在诞生的时候,他一生的行事就已牢固地被决定了,基本上至死还是始终如初的。对于这一点我们也表示同意,不过有些后果是从这种完全正确的见解和犹太教原有的信条两者的统一中产生出来的,这就发生了最大的困难,出现了永不可解的戈第安无头死结。教会里绝大部分的争论就是围绕这一死结而进行的。这样一些后果诚然不是我想承担出头来主张的。为了解决这一问题,即使是使徒保罗本人曾设了一个制钵匠的比喻,也未见得他就真是成功了,因为即令他是成功了,那最后的结果仍不外是:

    “敬畏诸神罢,

    [你们]人类!

    神们握着统治权

    在它们永恒的两手。

    它们能够——

    要如何,便如何!”

    可是这样一些考察本来就和我们的题材不相于,更符合我们日的的倒是应对性格和它的一切动机所依存的认识两者之间的关系作几点说明。

    动机既然决定性格的显现,亦即决定行为,那是通过认识这个媒介来影响性格的。但认识是多变的,常摇摆于正误之间,不过一般总会在生活进程中逐渐得到纠正的,只是纠正的程度不同罢了。那么,人的行为方式也就可以有显著的变化,只是人们无权由此推断人的性格也变了。凡是人在根本上所欲求的,也就是他最内在的本质的企向和他按此企向而趋赴的目标,决不是我们以外来影响,以教导加于他就能使之改变的;否则我们就能够重新再制造一个人了。辛乃加说得很中肯:“意欲是教不会的”。斯多噶派倡导“德性是可以教得会的”,但在这问题上辛乃加宁可把真理置于他[所推崇]的斯多噶派之上。从外面来的只有动机能够影响意志,但是这些动机决不能改变意志本身,因为动机只在这人[本来]是怎样的便是怎样的这个条件之下才能对他发生力量。所以动机所能做的一切一切,充其量只是变更一个人趋赴的方向,使他在不同于前此的一条途径上来寻求他始终一贯所寻求的[东西]罢了。因此,教导,纠正了的认识,也就是外来影响,固然能告诉他是在手段上弄锗了,从而使他又在完全不同于前此的途径上,甚至在完全不同于前此的另一对象上来追求他按自己的内在本质曾经追求过的目标,但决不能真正使他要点什么不同于他前此所要过的。前此所要过的保持一贯不变,因为他原就只是[这个“要”,]这欲求本身,否则就必须取消这欲求了。同时,那前者,也就是“认识”的可纠正性,从而也是行动的可纠正性,竟能使他在他企图达到他不变的目的时,可以一会儿是在现实世界,一会儿在幻想世界,并分别为之考虑手段。例如这目的是摩罕默德的天国,那么,要在现实世界达成这一目的就使用机智、暴力和欺骗为手段;要在幻想世界达成这一目的就用克己、公道、布施、朝拜圣城麦加为手段。但是并不因此他的企向本身就有了什么变更,至于他自己本身则更说不上什么变更了。尽管他的行为在不同时期的表现很不相同,但是他所欲求的依然完全如故。“意欲是教不会的。”

    要使动机发生作用,不仅需要动机已经具备,而且要求这动机是被认识了的:因为依前面曾提到过一次的经院学派一个很好的说法,“动机不是按其实际存在,而是按其被认识的存在而起作用的。”譬如说:要使某人的利己心和同情心的相互关系显露出来,单是这个人拥有些财富,看到别人的穷困,那是不够的;他还必须知道用他的财富可以为自己,又可以为别人做些什么;不仅是只要别人的痛苦出现在他眼前而已,他还必须知道什么是痛苦,当然也得知道什么是享受。当这个人第一次碰到这种机缘时,也许还不能如在第二次的时候那么透彻知道这一切;如果现在是机缘相同而他前后的作法不同,那么,尽管看来似乎前后都是那些情况,其实是情况已有所不同了,即是说有赖于他对此机缘的认识那一部分情况是已经不同了。——[一面是]对于真正实有的情况无所认识将取消这些情况的作用,另一面全是幻想的情况却也能和真实情况一样的起作用;并且不只是在个别的一次幻觉上,而是整个儿持久地起作用。例如说一个人已确确实实被说服了,深信做任何一件好事都会在来生得到百倍的善报,他这信心的功效和作用就会完全等于一张信用昭著的远期支票一样,并且他可以从这自私心出发而施舍,正如他在换了别的见解时又可从这自私心出发而取之于人一样。他并没有变。“意欲是教不会的。”在意志不变的时候,借认识对于行为的这种巨大影响,[人的]性格才得逐渐展开而现出它不同的轮廓。因此,年龄不同,性格也每每不同;随暴躁不驯的青年时代而来的可以是一个沉着的、有节制的壮年时代。特别是性格上的恶将要随年龄而更显著有力;不过有时候青年时代所沉溺的情欲后来又自动被驯服了;但这不过是因为后来又在认识上出现了相反的动机罢了。也是因为这一点,所以我们大家在“人之初”的时候都是天真无罪的,而这也不过是等于说我们自己和别人都不能[在那时]看到自己天性上的“恶”罢了。天性上的“恶”是有了动机之后才现出来的,而动机又是随着岁月[的增长]而被认识的。到我们[年高]在最后认识自己时,那已完全是另外一个自己,不同于我们先验地所认为的那个自己了,因而我们往往要为这个自己愕然一惊。

    懊悔的产生决不是由于意志已有所改变(那是不可能的),而是由于认识有了变化。凡是我曾一度欲求过的东西,就其本质和原来的意欲说,到现在也必然还是我所欲求的,因我自己就是这一意志,而意志是超乎时间和变化之外的。因此,我决不能后悔我所欲求过的,但很可以后悔我所作过的;因为我可以是被错误的概念所诱导而作出了什么与我的意志不相符合的事,而在[事后]有了较正确的认识时看透这一点就是懊悔。这不仅是对生活上的明智,对手段的选择,对目的是否符合我本意这种判断而言,而且也是对真正的伦理意义而言。例如我可以作出一些过分自私而不符合自己性格的行为,这就是误于夸大地想象自己所处的困难或别人的狡诈、虚伪、恶毒,或是误干燥之过急。而操之过急也就是未加考虑而行动,[行动]不是被在普遍性中明确认识了的动机所决定,而是被直观的动机,眼前的印象和这印象所激起的情

    感所决定。这些情感又如此激烈,以致我未能真正运用自己的理性;所以思考的回复在这里也只是纠正懊悔所从产生的那认识,懊悔也就每次都是以尽可能弥补往事而表现出来。不过也得指出有些人为了欺骗自己,故意安排一些操之过急的情况,而实际上却是些暗地里经过深思熟虑的行为。这是因为我们使用这样细腻的手法,并不在欺骗或奉承别的什么人,而只是为了欺骗和逢迎自己。——此外还可以发生和上述例子相反的情况:对别人的过分信任,对生活资料的相对价值认识不足,或是我已失去信心的某一抽象教条,都可以引导我做出一些事情较少自私而不符合自己的性格,这就又为我准备了另外一种懊悔。因此懊悔总是纠正对行动和本来意图之间的关系的认识。——单就意志要在空间上,也就是要只从形态方面来显示它的理念说,原已为其他理念所支配的物质就不免对这意志有所抗拒——在这里其他理念即各种自然力——,常不让这儿向明朗化挣扎的形态出落得完全纯洁,鲜明或优美。与此相同,要是意志单是在时间上,也就是只以行为显示自己,就又会在认识上碰到类似的阻碍。认识常不以正确的资料根据供应意志,从而行为的发生也就不能完全准确地与意志相符。这就导致懊悔。因此懊悔总是从纠正了的认识中产生的,而不是从意志的改变产生的;改变意志也是不可能的。至于对做过的事发生良心上的不安,这却一点也不是懊悔,而是对于认识到自己本身,亦即认识到作为意志的自己,所感到的痛苦。良心不安正是基于人们确知自己总还是有着原来的意志。假如意志改变了,那么良心不安也就只是懊悔了,从而良心不安也就自动取消了。这因为往事既然是表现着一个意志的某些面貌,假如作出那事的意志已不是懊悔者[现在]的意志,那么往事也就不能再唤起良心不安了。在更后面的地方我们还将详细阐述良心不安[的问题]。

    认识作为动机的媒介,虽不影响意志本身,却影响意志的出现为行为。这一影响,由于人禽的认识方式不同,就奠定了人类行为和动物行为之间的区别。动物只有直观的表象,人由于有理性还有抽象的表象——概念。人虽和动物一样都是以同等的必然性而为动机所决定的,然而人却以具有完整的抉择力而优胜于动物。这种抉择力也常被认作个别行动中的意志自由,其实这并不是别的什么,而是在几个动机之间经过彻底斗争过来的冲突的可能性,其中较强的一个动机就以必然性决定意志。不过要做到这一点,动机就必须具有抽象思维的形式,因为只有借助于这种形式才可能有真正熟虑的权衡,即是说才能衡量相反的理由而发为行动。动物则只能在直观地出现于眼前的动机之间进行选择,因此这选择也是局限于它当前直观觉知的狭窄范围之内的。所以由动机决定意志的这一必然性——这是和原因决定后果的必然性相同的——只在动物才可以直观地直接表达出来,因为在这里旁观者也直接目睹这些动机及其作用。在人可不是这样,动机几乎总是抽象的表象,是旁观者看不到的,甚至在行为者本人,动机起作用的必然性也是隐藏在动机间的冲突之后的。这是因为只有在抽象中才可能有好几个表象作为判断和推论联锁而并列于意识之中,不受一切的时间制约而相互影响,直至其中最强的一个压倒了其余的而决定意志为止。这就是完整的抉择力或熟虑的权衡能力。这就是人所以优越于动物的地方。人们就因这种权衡能力而把意志自由赋予人,误以为人的欲求是智力开动的结果,并不需要某种冲动作为智力的基地;而实际上却是动机只有在人的一定冲动的基础上,在人的一定冲动的前提下才有发动的作用。在人,这种一定的冲动是个别的,也就是[人各]有一性格。人们可以在《伦理学的两个根本问题》(第一版第35页起,第二版第33页起)中看到我已详细论述过这种熟虑的权衡能力和由此引起的人禽意向的不同,因此我在这里指出这一段作为参考。此外,人的这种熟虑权衡能力又是属于使人的生存比动物的生存更为痛苦的那些东西之内的,因为我们最大的痛苦根本不是作为直观表象或直接感受而存在于当前的东西,却是作为抽象的概念,恼人的思虑而存在于理性之中的东西;至于逍遥于这些之外的则是只在当前“现在”中生活的,从而也是在可羡的无忧无虑中生活的动物。

    上面已论述过人的权衡能力有赖于抽象中的思维能力,也就是有赖于判断和推理。既是使笛卡儿又是使斯宾诺莎走入迷途的好象就是这[“有赖于”的]依赖性,他们把意志的决断和肯定否定的能力(判断力)等同起来。笛卡儿由此引伸而认为不受制于动机的自由意志也要为一切理论上的谬误负责。斯宾诺莎又和他相反,认为意志必然被决定于动机,有如判断的必然被决定于根据。后面这一说法本来有它的正确性,却又是作为前提错误,结论正确[的推理]而出现的。

    前已指出人禽各自为动机所推动的方式不同,这种差别对于人禽双方的本质所发生的影响都很深远;而且双方的生存所以彻底而又显著的不同也大半是这一差别所促成的。当动物总是只从直观表象而具有动机时,人却努力要完全摆脱这种动机的作用而只以抽象表象决定自己。人由此得利用他理性上的特权以取得最大可能的优势;他摆脱了现在,他不是趋避眼前随即消逝的苦乐,而是考虑苦乐双方的后果。除开一些根本无多大意义的行动外,我们在绝大多数场合都是被抽象的,从思想中产生的动机所决定而不是被眼前印象所决定的。因此我们觉得只在眼前一时忍受任何个别的匮乏颇为轻易,而任何有意的刻苦却困难得可怕,因为前者只涉及转瞬即逝的现在,而后者却和此后的将来攸关,因而还包含着无数次的匮乏在内;有意刻苦就等于无数次的忍受匮乏。因此,我们苦乐的原因所在大半不是实际的“现在”而是抽象的思虑。这思虑才是常使我们难于忍受的东西,才是给我们制造烦恼的东西。动物界的一切痛苦和这种痛苦相比是微不足道的。我们也常因这种痛苦而不感到自己生理上的创痛。在我们有激烈的精神痛苦时,我们甚至于还制造一些肉体的痛苦;其所以如此,只是在于以此使我们的注意力从精神痛苦转移到肉体的痛苦上来。因此,人们在精神极度痛苦时要扯下自己的头发,要捶胸抓脸,要在地上打滚,而这一切无非都只是一种手段,用以驱散一个觉得难以忍受的思想。正因为精神痛苦比肉体上的痛苦要大得多而能使后者不被感觉,所以绝望的人或是被病中苦恼所折磨的人,即令他从前在舒适状态中一想到自杀这一念头就要颤栗退缩,现在却很容易濒于自杀。同一个道理,忧虑和伤感,也就是思想上的一些玩意儿,比肉体上的创痛更容易伤身,损害身体也更为严重。据此,厄披克德特说得对:“使人烦恼的不是事物本身,而是人们对于这事物的信念或意见。”辛乃加也说得好:“虚声恫吓我们的事物多于实际胁迫着我们的事物,并且我们在见解上感到痛苦的次数也多于在实际上感到痛苦的次数。”(《信札》第五篇)倭依仑斯壁格尔以自己上山时笑,下山时哭的做法也很中肯地讽刺了人的天性。还有孩子们在把自己弄痛了的时候,每每不是为着痛而哭,却是在人们对他表示怜爱时,为了由于怜爱唤起的痛这个思想而哭。在人的行为、生活和动物的行为、生活之间有着一些那么巨大的差别,那都是由于各自的认识方式不同而来的。此外,明确而坚定的个性之出现也是以在几个动机中唯有借抽象概念才可能作出的选择为先决条件的,这又是人类和几乎只有种性的动物之间的主要区别。原来只有在事先作出选择之后,在不同个体中各别作出的不同决断才是这些个体的个性之标志,这种个性也是人各不同的。可是动物的行为却只取决于眼前印象的有无,假定这印象对于这动物的族类本来就是一个动机的话。因此,就人来说,无论是对自己或对别人,最后唯有决断而不是单纯的愿望才是他的可靠标志。不过无论是就自己或就别人说,决断也只有通过行动才会固定下来。愿望则只是当前印象的必然后果,不管它是外来刺激的印象或内在情愫的飘忽印象,所以愿望是直接必然而未经考虑的,是和动物的动作一样的。因此,愿望也和动物的动作一样,只表现种性而不表现个性,即是说只提示凡是人可能做出什么,而不是说感到这愿望的这个人可能做出什么。实际行动既是人的行为,就总需要一定的考虑;又因为人一般都掌握着自己的理性而有冷静的头脑,即是说人是按思考过的抽象动机才作出决断的;所以唯有[实际行动] 是他行为上可悟知的最高规范的表现,是他最内在的欲求的结果,对于他的验知性格所处的地位等于一个字母对于一个词的关系;而他的验知性格又只是他的悟知性格在时间上的表现。因此,凡在神志健全的场合,使良心感到负担的是[人的]所作所为,而不是愿望和想念,只有我们的所作所为才把一面反映我们意志的镜子高举在我们面前。前面提到过全未经考虑的,真是在盲目激动中干出来的行动,在某种意义上是单纯愿望和决断之间的一种中介物,所以这样的行动可以由于真正的悔悟,不过也得是在行动中表现出来的悔悟,而从我们意志的写照中抹掉,好象抹掉画错了的一根线条似的;而这张写照就是我们一生的全部过程。——附带地作为一个奇特的比喻,在这里指出愿望和实际行动的关系同电的分布和电的传导的关系有着完全偶然的,但精确相当的类似性,可说是适得其所罢。

    对于意志自由和与此相关的问题作了这一整套的考察之后,我们随之而发现:自在的意志本身在现象之外固然是自由的,甚至可以说是万能的,但是这意志在它个别的,为认识所照明的那些现象中,亦即在人和动物之中,却是由动机决定的;而对于这些动机,每一各别的性格总是以同样的方式作有规律而必然的反应。至于人,我们看到他借后加的抽象认识或理性认识而以抉择力超出动物之上,可是这种抉择力只是把人变成了动机相互冲突的战场,却并没有使他摆脱动机的支配。因此,这抉择力固然是个性得以完全表出的条件,却并不是个别欲求的什么自由,即是说不能作为对于因果律的独立性来看,因果律的必然性是普及于人和任何其他一个现象的。于是理性或认识借概念而在人的欲求和动物的欲求之间造成的区别,也就止于上述这一点而已,不再超过一步。可是当人抛弃了在根据律之下对个别事物之为个别事物的全部认识,而借理念的被认识以看透个体化原理时,还可能出现完全另一种在动物界不可能有的人类意志现象。这时作为自在之物的意志专有的自由就有真正出现的可能了,由于意志自由的这一出现,现象就进入自我否定这一词所标志着的某种自相矛盾了,最后现象的本质自身也自行取消了,——意志本身的自由也在现象中有这种特有的、唯一直接的表现,这是在这里还不可能说清楚的,而是要到最后才是我们考察的对象。

    不过我们由于当前的剖析既已明确了验知性格的不变性,它只是超乎时间的悟知性格的开展;又已明确了行为是从悟知性格和动机的融合中产生的这一必然性之后,我们首先就得排除一种为了有利于邪恶嗜欲而很容易从这里引伸出来的推论。因为我们既要把性格看作超乎时间的,随而也是不可分的,不变的意志活动在时间上的开展或悟知性格在时间上的开展,而一切本质的东西,亦即我们生活行事的伦理含义又不可移易地被决定于悟知性格,且随之而必然要表现于悟知性格的现象中,表现于验知性格中;同时又只有这现象的、非本质的东西,亦即我们生活过程的外在结构,才是依赖动机得以表出的那一些形态的;那么,人们就可推论说:致力于性格的改善或为了抗拒那些邪恶嗜欲的力量而努力,就都要是徒劳的了,还不如屈从这种无法改变[的情况]更为适宜,对于任何嗜欲,即令是邪恶的,也要立即欣然相从了。

    ——可是这种说法和不可摆脱的命运之说有着完全相同的破绽,人们把由此作出的推论叫作“懒汉逻辑”,近些时又称为“土耳其人的信仰”。对于这一点的正确驳斥,据说是克利西波斯所提出的,也是西塞罗在《论命运》一书第十二章、十三章中曾加以阐述过的。

    虽然一切都可以看作是命运注定的,不容更改的,这也不过是由于原因的锁链[而如此]。因此没有一个场合可以肯定后果是没有它的原因而出现的。所以并非干脆就是这事态[本身],而是393这事态作为先行原因的后果,才是被决定的。所以命运所决定的不单是这后果而是还有那些中介物,即这后果注定是作为它们的后果而出现的中介物。那么,如果这些中介物不出现,则这后果肯定也不会出现。两者总是按命运的注定而出现,不过我们总要到事后才体会到这种注定罢了。

    如同事态总是随命运[的安排],也即是按无穷的原因链锁而出现一样,我们的作为也将总是按我们的悟知性格而发生的。但是和我们不能预知事态的出现一样,我们对于自己作为的发生也没有先验的理解;我们只是后验地,从经验上既认识别人又认识我们自己。随悟知性格而俱来的[理之当然],既然只有在对邪恶的嗜欲作过漫长的斗争之后我们才能作出一个善良的决断,那么,[在决断之前]这一斗争必须先行而静待其结局。对于性格的不变性,对于我们一切作为所从流出的源泉的单一性所作的反省思考,不可误导我们为了偏袒这一面或那一面就抢先在性格的决断之前[先有成见];在随斗争而继起的决断中我们自会看到我们是哪一种人,把我们的作为当作镜子照一照自己。从这里正可说明我们用以回顾已往生活历程的满意或内疚[情绪]。两者都不是从那些过去的作为还有什么实际的存在而来的;那些作为是过去了,是往事了,现在已不存在了。那些作为对于我们所以还有着巨大的重要性是从它们的意义上来的,是从那些作为是性格的写真,是反映意志的镜子,我们看这面镜子就认识我们最内在的自我,认识意志的内核[这些事实]上来的。因为这不是我们事先,而是事后才能经历到的,所以我们就得乘时挣扎斗争,以便使我们在看到我们用自己的作为织成的这幅写照告成时,会有最大可能的安慰而不是使我们惶恐悚惧。不过这种心安理得和神明内疚的意义,如已说过,还要在本文后面好远的地方才能探讨。在这里还有下列一个独立自成章片的考察。

    在悟知性格和验知性格之外,还有不同于这两种的第三种性格要谈一谈,这就是人们在生活中由于社会风习而具有的获得性格。人们在赞许一个人时说他有品格,或是在责备一个人时说他没有品格,那就是指获得性格而言。——虽然人们可能认为验知性格作为悟知性格的现象是不变的,并且和每一自然现象一样,在其自身都是前后一贯的,人也正因此总是必然要现为和自己等同的,前后一贯的,那么就没有必要由经验和反省思考而人为地来为自己获得一种性格了。可是事实却不如此,尽管人很可以经常是他自己,但他并不是时时刻刻都了解自己的,而是直到他在一定程度上获得了真正的自我认识为止,每每是把自己认错了的。验知性格作为单纯的自然冲动,其自身是非理性的。并且验知性格的外露还要受到理性的干扰,人越是有冷静的考虑和思维能力,干扰越是巨大。这是因为考虑和思维总是责以人作为种性根本应具有的是什么,责以人在欲求和事功中根本可能的是什么。这样一来,就使这人要借自己的个性而理解他从一切事物中唯一欲求的是什么,唯一能做的是什么,增加了困难。他发现自己对人类的一切企向和能力都有些禀赋,但这些禀赋在他个性中的不同程度却是他没有经验就不能明白的。并且即令他现在只抓那些单是符合他性格的一些企向,他,特别是在个别关头和个别情绪中还是会感到一种激动恰是指向相反的,因而是不能调和的企向;如果他要从事原来那些企向而不受干扰,就必然要压制后来感到的这些企向。这是因为我们在地面上所有物理性的道路总是一条线而不是一个面,在生活上也是如此;当我们要抓住而占有一条道路时,就必然要放弃左边右边的其他无数条道路而听之任之。如果我们不能对此下决心而是象孩子们在新年赶集似的,走到哪儿看见有趣的东西就想伸手,那就会等于是把一条线型的路变成一个平面那样的错误企图。那是走“之”字路,就如我们夜间随着磷火的闪光忽而这边,忽而那边,结果是哪儿也到不了。——或者另外用一个比喻:按霍布斯的法学所说,人对任何一物原来都有一份权利,但又是对任何一物都没有独占的权利;可是一个人仍可由于他放弃一切其他事物而获致一些个别的事物。别的人则又相反,他从这个人既已选定了什么这一方面出发也是同一个[取一舍万的]作法。在实际生活中就正是这样。我们在生活中也只有放弃一切不相干的要求,对一切别的东西弃权才能真正严肃地、幸运地追求任何一个一定的企图,不管所追求的是享受,是荣誉,是财富,是科学,是艺术或是美德。因此仅有欲求和才能本身还是不够的,一个人还必须知道他要的是什么,必须知道他能做的是什么。只有这样,他才显出性格,他才能干出一些正经事儿。在他未达到这个境界之前,尽管他的验知性格有着自然的一贯性,他还是没有性格。并且他虽整个地必然是忠于自己,必然要经历他的人生道路一直到底,他却是被自己的恶魔所牵制,他不会走一条笔直的路,他会要走一条左弯右拐的曲线,会要摇摆不定,走失大路,迂回转折,会要替自己准备懊悔和痛苦。这一切都是因为他事无巨细,都只看到自己眼前有这么许多人所能做,所能达成的东西,而不知道其中唯有什么是和他相称的,是他所能完成的,甚至不知道什么是他所能享受的。因此他会为了某种地位和境遇而羡慕一些人,其实这些都只是和那些人相称而不是和他的性格相称的,他果真易地而处,还会要感到不幸,甚至要忍耐下来也不可能。和鱼只有在水中,鸟只有在天空,鼹鼠只有在地下才感到舒适一样,人也只能在和他相适应的气氛里感到舒适;例如官廷里的那种空气就不是每一个人都能呼吸的。由于对这一切缺乏足够的理解,有些人就会去做各种会要失败的尝试;在个别场合对自己的性格施加压力,而整个的又仍必然要服从自己的性格。并且如果他是这样违背着自己的天性,即令他辛勤地达成了什么也不会使他有所享受,即令他学会了什么也依然是死的,[不能活用]。甚至在伦理方面的行为,如果不是由于一个人纯洁,直接的冲动,而是由于一个概念,一个教条而产生的,就他的性格说又是过于高尚的,那么这一行为就会由于后来自私的懊悔而在这个人自己的眼里也要丧失一切的功劳。“意欲是教不会的。”

    我们总要通过经验才体会到别人的性格没有可塑性;[可是]直到具有这体会之前,我们还幼稚地相信可以用合理的表象,用请求和恳祷,用榜样和高贵的品质随意使一个人背弃自己所属的类型,改变他的行为方式,脱离他的思想路线,甚至“增益其所不能”。同样,我们还相信对于自己也可以这样作。我们必须从经验学会认识我们欲求的是什么和我们能做的是什么。在没有认识到之前,这些是我们所不知道的,我们也就说不上有性格而常常要由外界的硬钉子把我们碰回到我们自己[原来]的轨道上来。——如果我们最后终于学会了认识这些,那么我们也就已经具有世人所谓品格的获得性格了。因此,具有获得性格就不是别的而是最大限度完整地认识到自己的个性。这是对于自己验知性格的不变属性,又是对于自己精神肉体各种力量的限度和方向,也就是对于自己个性全部优点和弱点的抽象认识,所以也是对于这些东西的明确认识。这就使我们现在能够通过冷静的思考而有方法地扮演自己一经承担而不再变更的,前此只是漫无规则地[揣摩]使之同化于自己的那一角色;又使我们能够在固定概念的引导之下填补自己在演出任务中由于任性或软弱所造成的空隙。这样我们就把那由于我们个人的天性本来便是必然的行为方式提升为明白意识到的,常在我们心目中的最高规范了。我们是这样冷静熟虑地按之而完成那些行为方式,就如我们是[重新]学会了这样作的似的;同时我们不会由于情绪上一时的影响或当前印象而搞错,不会由于中途遇到细微事故的苦恼而被阻,不会迟疑,不会动摇,不会没有一贯性。我们现在就再不会和新来的生手一样要等待,要尝试,要向周围摸索以便看到我们究竟欲求的是什么,能做的是什么;我们已是一劳永逸地知道了这些,我们在每次要作选择的时候,只要把一般命题应用到个别场合上,立刻就得出了结论。我们现在是在普遍性上认识了我们的意志,我们不再让自己被一时的情绪或外来的挑动所误,而在个别场合作出在全局中和意志相反的决断。我们也同样认识了自己各种力量和猾点的性质、限度,从而我们就可以为自己减少很多的痛苦。这是因为除了使用和感到自己的力量之外,根本没有什么真正的享受,而最大的痛苦就是人们在需要那些力量时却发现自己缺乏那些力量。如果我们已探得了我们的优点和弱点的所在,我们就会培养,使用,从各方面来利用自己有突出特长的自然禀赋,自己只向这些禀赋有用的地方,效力所及的地方钻,但断然要以自我克制[的功夫]来避免我们气质上禀赋很少的那些企向,要防止自己去尝试本不会成功的事。只有到了这个地步,一个人才能经常在冷静的熟虑中完全和自己一致而从来不被他的自我所遗弃,因为他已经知道能对自己指望些什么了。这样,他就会常常享有感到自己长处的愉快而不常经历到要想及自己短处的痛苦。后者是羞辱,也许要造成最大的精神痛苦;因此人们看到自己的不幸比看到自己的不行要好受得多。——如果我们既已备悉自己的优点和弱点,我们就不会想炫示自己所没有的力量,不会买空卖空,[冒充能手]。因为这样的花招最后还是达不到目的的。这是因为整个的人既然只是他意志显出的现象,那就再没有比自己从反省的思维出发而要成为不是自己的别的什么更为颠倒的了,因为这是意志和它自己的直接矛盾。摹仿别人的属性和特点比穿别人的衣服还要可耻得多,因为这就是自己宣告自己毫无价值。就这方面说,认识自己的存心,认识自己每一种才具及其固定不变的限度乃是获得最大可能的自慰一条最可靠的途径。因为无论是就内在情况或外在情况说,除了完全确知哪是无可改变的必然性之外,我们再也没有更有效的安慰了。我们已遭遇了的坏事还不如想到也许有某些情况可以避免这一坏事更使我们痛苦,因此,除了从必然性的观点来看往事,我们就没有更有效的安慰了。从这种观点出发,一切偶然机缘都现为支配[一切]命运的一些工具,而我们就随而把这已发生的坏事看作是由于内外情况的冲突无可避免地引将来的,而这就是宿命论。[譬如]我们叫苦叫屈的一直闹着,其实也只是以为尚存希望可以以此影响别人或是激起自己空前紧张的努力。可是孩子们和成年人在他们一经看清楚事情根本无可挽回时,都很知道适可而止。[这叫做:]

    “胸怀满腔怨愤,

    却要勉强按纳。”

    我们好像捉将来关在笼里的大象一样,[开始]总要猛烈的叫嚣跳蹦腾挪几天,直到它看到这是徒劳无益的,然后又突然处之泰然地拿脖子来就象轭,从此永远驯服了。我们好像国王大卫一样,当他的儿子一天还活着时,他就不停地以恳祷去烦扰耶和华,自己也装出无可奈何的样子;可是他儿子刚一死去,他就再也不想到要这样做了。因此,所以有无数人若无其事地忍受着无数慢性的不幸,如残疾、贫困、出身低微、丑陋、居住条件不堪等;他们对于这些甚至无所感觉,好像伤口已结了疤似的。这只是因为这些人已明知这些情况由于内在和外在的必然性已没有改变的余地了,而较幸运的人们就不理解这些人怎么能够忍受这些不幸。无论是外在的或内在的必然性,除了对于这些必然性的明确认识之外,再没有什么可以如此融洽地消除人们对它们的怨愤了。如果我们一劳永逸地既认识了我们的优良属性和长处,又认识了我们的缺点和短处,而以此为绳准来确定我们的目的。对于力所不能及的则处之以知足不强求的态度;那么,在我们个性可能的范围内,我们便由此而最稳妥地摆脱了一切苦难中最尖锐的痛苦——自己对自己的不满。这种痛苦是不认识自己个性,是错误的臆测,和由此产生的不自量力的当然后果。把奥维德的诗句转用于鼓励自知之明这艰苦的一章倒是非常适合的:

    “这是精神最好的帮手,一劳永逸

    它拉断了缠住人心、折磨人的捆索。”

    关于获得性格就谈到这里为止。这种性格对于正式的伦理学虽不如在世俗生活上那么重要,但是这种性格的阐述仍可和悟知性格、验知性格的论述鼎立而作为第三种与之并列。对于前面两种性格我们曾不得不从事较为详尽的考察,这是为了我们便于弄明白意志在它的一切现象中是如何服从必然性的,而它本身如何同时又是自由的,甚至是可以称为全能的。

    这种自由,这种全能,——整个可见的世界,亦即它的现象,都是作为它的表出和写照而存在,并且是按认识的形式带来的规律而向前发展的,——现在在它最完善的现象中,在它对自己的本质已获得完全恰如其分的认识时,它又可重现出来,即是说它所以现出来[不外两途],或者是它在思虑成熟和自我意识的最高峰,仍然还欲求它曾经盲目地不自觉地欲求过的[东西],那么,认识在这里无论是个别地或整个地依然总还是它的动机;或者是反过来,这一认识成为它的清静剂而平息,而取消一切欲求。沤就是前面概括地提出过的生命意志之肯定和否定,这种肯定或否定,就个体的转变这方面说,只校正一般的而不校正个别的意志表出,只校正而不破坏性格的发展,也不表现于个别行为中,而或是由于前此整个的行为方式愈益加强了作用,或是相反,由于这些行为方式的取消,[肯定或否定分别]就生动地表出了意志于既获认识之后所自由采用的那些最高规范。——要更明确的阐述这一切,亦即[说明]最后这一篇的主要任务,由于中间插入了有关自由、必然性、性格等等的考察,我们现在就容易多了,也更有准备了。在我们再次推迟了这一任务,首先考察了生命本身之后,那就会更容易,更有准备,而要不要生命正是大问题的所在。并且我们将这样来考察生命本身,即是说我们将争取概括地认识这无论何时都是生命最内在的本质的意志本身,由于它的肯定究竟会怎样?这肯定是以什么方式,在什么程度上满足意志的?何以能满足意志?一句话,意志在它自己的,怎么说也属于它的这世界里的处境,一般地本质地应该看作什么?

    首先我希望人们在这里回忆一下我们用以结束第二篇的那段考察。那儿所提有关意志的目标和目的的问题促使我们用那段考察结束第二篇。那时摆在我们面前的不是这问题的答案,而是意志在它现象的一切级别上,从最低到最高一级,如何完全没有一个最后目标和目的;是意志如何总是向前挣扎,因为挣扎是它唯一的本质;是如何没有一个已达到的目标可以终止这种挣扎,因此挣扎也不能有最后的满足,只有遇到阻碍才能被遏止,而它自身却是走向无穷的。这是我们在最简单的自然现象中,在重力上,就已看到过的。重力不停地向一个无广袤的中心挤去,即令宇宙大全已缩成了一个球也不歇止,而真达到这中心就会是重力和物质的毁灭。这也是我们在别的简单自然现象上看到的:固体或由于熔化或由于溶解总是向液态挣扎。唯有在液态中固体原有的化学性能才能自由,因为固体性是这些性能的牢狱,这些性能是被低温关闭在这牢狱中的。液体又总是向气态挣扎,只要解除了各种压力,立刻就会发生[液态转气态]这一转变,没有一个物体没有亲和力,亦即没有挣扎的企向,亦即雅各·丕姆将要说的:没有企求和贪欲。电就在无尽地传导着它内在的自我分化,尽管地球的质量吞噬了这一作用。化学发电也只要电源金属柱还活跃,同样是一种没有目的而不断重复着的自我分化和中和的作用。植物的生存也是这样一种无休止的,永无满足的挣扎,是一个不停留地冲动,经过逐次上升的形式直到作为终点的种子又成为[新的]起点;如此周而复始以至无穷;没有哪儿有一个目标,没有哪儿有最后的满足,没有哪儿有一个休息处。同时我们将从第二篇里回忆到各式各样的自然力和有机物的形式到处都在互相争夺物质。这些自然力和有机物的形式既都要在物质上出现,于是这一个所占领的只能是它从另一个夺过来的,这就经常维持着一种你死我活的斗争。从这种斗争中主要的是产生一种阻力,到处阻碍着构成每一事物最内在本质的挣扎,使之徒劳地冲动而又不能摆脱自己的本质,一径折磨着它自己直到一个现象消灭而另一现象又贪婪地攫取了先前那现象的地位和物质。

    我们早已把构成每一物自在的本身及其内核的挣扎和最明晰地、在最充分的意识的光辉照耀下在我们身上把自己表出的,叫做意志的东西认作是同一回事。然后我们又把意志,由于横亘于意志及其当前目标之间的障碍,所受到的阻抑叫做痛苦。与此相反,意志达到它的目的则称为满足、安乐、幸福。我们也可将这些称谓移用于无认识界那些在程度上较弱,在本质上相同的现象。我们看到这些现象也无不经常在痛苦中,没有持久的幸福。原来一切追求挣扎都是由于缺陷,由于对自己的状况不满而产生的;所以一天不得满足就要痛苦一天。况且没有一次满足是持久的,每一次满足反而只是又一新的追求的起点。我们看到的追求挣扎都是到处受到多重阻碍的,到处在斗争中;因此,这种情况存在一天,追求挣扎也永远就要被看成痛苦。追求挣扎没有最后的目标,所以痛苦也是无法衡量的,没有终止的。

    在无认识的自然界只有加强注意力,很费劲地才能发现的这种[情况],然而一旦到了有认识的自然界,到了动物生活中,那就很明显地摆在我们面前了,也很容易指出它的经常的痛苦了。不过我们不在[动物界] 这一居间阶段逗留而是要立即转向别的地方,转向人的生活。在人的生活中,上述一切都被最明晰的认识照明了,所以也看得最清楚。原来随着意志的现象愈臻于完美,痛苦也就日益显著。在植物身上还没有感性,因此也无痛[感]。最低等动物如滴虫和辐射体动物就能有一种程度很微弱的痛[感]了。甚至昆虫,感觉和感痛能力都还有限。直到脊椎动物有了完备的神经系统,这些能力才以较高的程度出现:而且是智力愈发达,[痛苦的] 程度愈高。因此,随着认识的愈益明确,意识愈益加强,痛苦也就增加了,这是一个正比例。到了人,这种痛苦也达到了最高的程度;并且是一个人的智力愈高,认识愈明确就愈痛苦。具有天才的人则最痛苦。我是在这种意义上,亦即根本是就认识的程度而不是就单纯的抽象知识来理解和引用柯赫勒特那句活的,他说:“谁在知识上增加了,就在痛苦上增加了。”——哲人画家或画家哲人迪希拜因曾经很巧妙地把意识程度和痛苦程度之间的精确比例关系用直观的,一望而知的形象表现在他的一幅画中。画面的上半幅绘出一些妇人,因为她们的孩子们被劫走而各自成群在各种姿态中多方表现出慈母深刻的刨痛、焦虑、绝望。下半幅以完全同样的布局和安排,又画着一些母羊被人带走了它们的羔羊。于是上半幅里人的每一头面,每一姿态,都在下半幅里和有类似情态的动物头面,姿态一一成为对照。这样,人们就看清了,在动物的模糊意识里可能的痛苦感和[所遭]巨创是一种什么样的关系;还可看到真正的痛苦只是由于认识的明确性、意识的清晰性才可能的。

    因此我们要在人的生存中来考察意志的内在的、本质的命运。任何人也将容易在动物生命中看到意志的这种命运。不过要黯淡一些,表现的程度也不同而已;并且还可从痛苦的动物界得到充分的证验,证实一切生命如何在本质上即是痛苦。

    在认识所照明的每一级别上,意志都是作为个体而显现的。人的个体在无际的空间和无穷的时间中觉得自己是很有限的,和无尽的时间空间相比是一个近于消逝的数量,是投入到时间空间中来的。时间空间既无际限,人的个体也就永远只有一个相对的而决不是有一个绝对的某时某地,个体所在的地点和时间原是无穷无尽中的[极]有限部分。——真正个体的生存只在现在。现在毫无阻碍地逃入过去,也就是不断过渡到死亡,也就是慢性的死。个体的以往的生命,除开对现在有某些后果,除开在过去铭刻了有关这个体意志的证据不论,既已完全了却,死去,化为乌有了,那么,在合理情况下个体就必然要把过去置之淡然,不管那过去的内容是苦是乐了。可是在个体手里现在又不停地变为过去;将来则全不可捉摸,并且总是短促的,所以单从形式方面看,人的个体生存已经就是现在不停地转入逝去的过去,就是一种慢性的死。如果我们现在从形体方面来看个体生存,那么很显然,和大家知道我们[身体]的走着走着只是经常被拦阻了的未即跌倒一样,我们肉体的寿命[活着活着]也只是不断被拦阻了的未即死亡,只是延期又延期了的死亡。最后,我们精神的活跃也只是不断被推迟了的未即闲着无聊。每一口气都在击退时时要侵入的死亡。在每一秒钟我们就是用这种方式和死亡进行着斗争;而在较长的间歇之间则以一日三餐、[夜间]入睡、[时时] 取暖等等为斗争方式。到了最后必然还是死亡战胜,因为我们的诞生就已把我们注定在死亡的掌心中了:死亡不过是在吞噬自己的捕获品之前,[如猫戏鼠]逗着它玩耍一会儿罢了。在这未被吞灭之际我们就以巨大的热诚和想方设法努力来延长我们的寿命,愈长愈好,就好比吹肥皂泡,尽管明知一定要破灭,然而还是要尽可能吹下去,吹大些。

    我们既已在无知无识的自然界看到大自然的内在本质就是不断的追求挣扎,无目标无休止的追求挣扎;那么,在我们考察动物和人的时候,这就更明显地出现在我们眼前了。欲求和挣扎是人的全部本质,完全可以和不能解除的口渴相比拟。但是一切欲求的基地却是需要,缺陷,也就是痛苦;所以,人从来就是痛苦的,由于他的本质就是落在痛苦的手心里的。如果相反,人因为他易于获得的满足随即消除了他的可欲之物而缺少了欲求的对象,那么,可怕的空虚和无聊就会袭击他,即是说人的存在和生存本身就会成为他不可忍受的重负。所以人生是在痛苦和无聊之间像钟摆一样的来回摆动着;事实上痛苦和无聊两者也就是人生的两种最后成分。下面这一事实很奇特地,也必然地道破这一点:在人们把一切痛苦和折磨都认为是地狱之后,给天堂留下来的除闲着无聊之外就再也没有什么了。

    那不断的追求挣扎构成意志每一现象的本质,其所以在客体化的较高级别上获得它首要的和最普遍的基地,是由于意志在这些级别上显现为一个生命体,并附有养活这生命体的铁则;而赋予这铁则以效力的又恰在于这生命体就是客体化了的生命意志本身而不是别的。据此,人作为这意志最完善的客体化,相应地也就是一切生物中需要最多的生物了。人,彻底是具体的欲求和需要,是千百种需要的凝聚体。人带着这些需要而活在世上,并无依傍,完全要靠自己;一切都在未定之天,唯独自己的需要和困乏是肯定的。据此,整个的人生在这样沉重的,每天开门相见的需求之下,一般都充满着为了维护那生存的优虑。直接和这忧虑连在一起的又有第二种需求,种族绵延的需求。同时各种各样的危险又从四方八面威胁着人,为了避免这些危险又需要经常的警惕性。他以小心翼翼的步伐,胆战心惊地向四面瞭望而走着自己的路,因为千百种偶然的意外,千百种敌人都在窥伺着他。在荒野里他是这样走着,在文明的社会里他也是这样走着,对于他到处都没有安全。[有诗为证:]

    “在这样黑暗的人生中,

    在如此之多的危险中;

    只要此生还在延续,

    就是这样、这样度过!”

    (路克内兹:《物性论Ⅱ》)

    绝大多数人的一生也只是一个为着这生存本身的不断的斗争,并且明知最后还是要在这斗争中失败。使他们经得起这一艰苦斗争的,虽也是贪生,却更是怕死;可是死总是站在后台,无可避免,并且是随时可走到前台来的。——生命本身就是满布暗礁和漩涡的海洋。人是最小心翼翼地,千方百计避开这些暗礁和漩涡,尽管他知道自己即令历尽艰苦,使出“全身解数”而成功地绕过去了,他也正是由此一步一步接近那最后的、整个的、不可避免不可挽救的船沉[海底],并且是直对着这结果驶去,对着死亡驶去。这就是艰苦航行最后目的地,对他来说,[这目的地]比他回避过的所有暗礁还要凶险。

    然而现在就很值得注意,一方面,人生的痛苦和烦恼是这样容易激增,以致死亡——整个生命即以在它面前逃避为事——竟406变为人所企求的[东西],人们自愿向它奔去;另一方面,困乏和痛苦如果一旦予人以喘息,空虚无聊又立即如此围拢来,以致人必然又需要消遣。使一切有生之物忙忙碌碌运动不停的本是对于生存的挣扎,可是如果他们的生存已经巩固,他们却又不知道要拿这生存怎么办了。因此推动他们的第二种[动力] 就是摆脱生存这负担的挣扎,使生存不被感觉,也就是消灭时间,逃避空虚无聊的挣扎。这样,我们就看到几乎所有无虞困乏和无忧无虑的人们在他们最后丢了一切其他包袱之后,现在却以他们自己为包袱了;现在是把消磨了的每一小时,也就是从前此全力以赴,尽可能延长的生命中扣除了一分,反而要算作收获了。可是空虚无聊却也不是一件可以轻视的灾害,到了最后它会在人的脸上刻画出真正的绝望。它使像人这样并不怎么互爱的生物居然那么急切地互相追求,于是它又成为人们爱社交的源泉了。和对付其他一般灾害一样,为了抵制空虚无聊,单是在政治上考虑,就到处都安排了些公共的设备;因为这一灾害和相反的另一极端,和饥饿一样,都能驱使人们走向最大限的肆无忌惮。“面包和马戏”是群众的需要。

    费城的忏悔院以寂寞和闲着无事使空虚无聊成为惩罚的工具;而这是一种可怕的惩罚工具,已经导致囚犯们的自杀。困乏是平民群众的日常灾难,与此相似,空虚无聊就是上层社会的日常灾难。在市民生活中,星期日代表空虚无聊,六个工作日则代表困乏。

    于是任何人生彻底都是在欲求和达到欲求之间消逝的。愿望在其本性上便是痛苦。愿望的达到又很快的产生饱和。目标只是如同虚设:占有一物便使一物失去刺激:于是愿望、需求又在新107的姿态下卷土重来。要不然,寂寞,空虚无聊又随之而起;而和这些东西作斗争,其痛苦并无减于和困乏作斗争。——[只有]愿望和满足相交替,间隔不太长亦不太短,把两者各自产生的痛苦缩小到最低限,[才] 构成最幸福的生活过程。因为人们平日称为生活中最美妙的部分,最纯粹的愉快的,——这又只是因为这种愉快把我们从现实生存中拨了出来,把我们变为对这生存不动心的旁观者了———也就是纯粹的,和一切欲求无关的认识,美的欣赏,艺术上的真正怡悦等,只有少数人才能享受,——因为这已要求罕有的天赋——,而就是在这些少数人,这也只是作为过眼烟云来享受的。并且这种较高的智力又使这些少数人所能感受的痛苦要比那些较迟钝的人在任何时候所能感受的都要大得多;此外还使他们孤立于显然与他们有别的人物中,于是连那一点[美的欣赏]也由此而抵消了。至于绝大部分的人们,他们可无法获得这种纯粹智力的享受,他们几乎完全无力享受纯粹认识中的怡悦而是完全在欲求的支配之下的。因此,如果有什么要赢得他们的关心,使他们感兴趣,就必须(这已包含在[兴趣]这个字义里)在某种方式上激动他们的意志,即令只是遥远地,只在可能性中关涉到意志都行,但决不可没有意志的参预,因为他们在欲求中生存远过于在认识中生存:作用和反作用就是他们唯一的[生活]要素。这种本性常常天真地流露出来,人们可从细微末节和日常现象中搜集这种材料,例如他们常把自己的名字写在他们游览过的名胜地,因为这地方既不对他们起[什么别的]作用,他们就以此来表示他们对这地方的反应,以此对这地方起些作用。还有,他们也不容易止于只是观看一只来自远方的罕见动物,而必然要去刺激它,狎弄它,和它玩,而这都只是为了感到作用与反作用。在扑克牌的发明和流传上特别看得出意志奋起的那种需要,而这恰恰是表现着人类可怜的一面。

    但是不管大自然作了什么,不管命运作了什么:不管人们是谁,不管人们拥有什么;构成人生本质的痛苦总是摆脱不了的;[正是]:

    “柏立德斯正浩叹,

    举眼望苍天。”

    又:

    “虽是克罗尼德,宙斯的宠儿,

    也不免,真正的忧伤,忍痛没完!”

    消除痛苦的不断努力除了改变痛苦的形态外,再也作不出什么。痛苦的形态原来是缺陷,困乏,保存生命的操心虑危。如果消除这一形态中的痛苦成功了——这已极不容易——,立刻就有千百种其他形态的痛苦接踵而来,按年龄和情况而交替变换,如性欲、狂热的爱情、嫉妒、情敌、仇恨、恐惧、好名、爱财、疾病等等。最后,痛苦如果再不能在另一形态中闯进门来,那么它就穿上无名烦恼和空虚无聊那件令人生愁的灰色褂子而来。于是又得想办法来消除空虚无聊。即令后来又把无聊撵走了,那么,在撵走无聊时就很难不让痛苦又在前述那些形态中跨进来而又从头开始跳那[原来的]舞,因为任何人生都是在痛苦和空虚无聊之间抛来掷去的。尽管这一考察是这么使人沮丧,我却要引起人们注意这考察的另一方面与此并列,人们从这另一方面可以获取一种安慰,是的,甚至可以获得一种斯多噶派的满不在乎以对付自己眼前的不幸。原来我们对于不幸的不耐烦之所以产生,大半是由于我们把这不幸看成是偶然的,看成是一串可以轻易更换的原因锁链所促成的,因为我们经常并不为直接必然的,完全普遍的不幸,如年龄[日增]的必然性,死亡的必然性以及其他日常的不如意等而自寻烦恼。其实更应该说,使人感到刺的,是看到正在给我们带来痛苦的那些情况具有偶然性。但是如果我们现在认识到痛苦之为痛苦是生命上本质的和不可避免的[东西];认识到随偶然而转移的只是痛苦用以出现的形式,只是痛苦的形态而不是别的什么,也就是认识到我们现在目前的痛苦只是填充着一个位置,在这位置上如果没有这一痛苦,立刻便有另一痛苦来占领;不过这另一痛苦现在还是被目前的痛苦排拒在[这位置以]外罢了;认识到依此说来,命运在基本上并不能拿我们怎么样;那么,当这种反省思维成为有血有肉的信念时,就会带来程度相当高的斯多噶派的不动心而大可减少围绕着个人幸福的焦虑操劳。不过在事实上很难看到或决不可能看到理性有如此广泛的权限,足以支配直接感到的痛苦。

    除此之外,人们由于观察到痛苦的不可避免,观察到痛苦是一个挤掉一个,前一痛苦的下台随即又带来新的痛苦,甚至就可以导致一个似乎矛盾的然而并非不可言之成理的假设,即是说每一个体在本质上少不了的痛苦,不管痛苦的形式是如何变换,而痛苦的定额却是由于个体的天性一劳永逸地被决定了的,在定额之内既不能有所欠缺,也不能超额有余。依此说来,人的痛苦和安乐根本就不是从外面而恰好只是由于这定额,这种天禀所决定的,这种天禀虽然也可在不同的时期由于生理状况[的变化]而经历一些增减,但整个却是一成不变的。并且这也不是别的而就是被人们称为他的性情的东西;或更精确些说,就是一种程度,在这程度上他如柏拉图在《共和国》第一卷所说的,或是情绪昂扬或是情绪低沉。支持这一假设的不仅有大家知道的这一经验:即巨大的痛苦使一切较小的痛苦完全感觉不到了,相反,在没有巨大痛苦时,即令是一些最琐细的不舒服也要折磨我们,使我们烦躁;而且经验还告诉我们:如果有一巨大的不幸,[平日]我们只要一想到它就会战栗,现在果然真的发生了,我们这时的情绪,整个说起来,只要忍过了第一阵创痛,以后也就没有什么很大的变化了。相反也是如此,我们想望已久的幸福到来之后,整个说来和持久下去,我们也就不觉得比前此更显著的好受些,舒适些。只有在变化初发生的那一瞬间才异乎寻常地激动我们,或是作为低沉的苦恼,或是作为昂扬的欢乐激动着我们,但是音乐双方都很快就消逝了,因为两者都是基于幻党的。原来苦乐都不是在眼前直接的享受或创痛上产生的,而是在一个新的将来的开端之上产生的,这开端又是人们在眼前享受或创痛中所预期的。只有从“将来”借支苦乐,音乐才能反常地加强,因而也就不能持久。——还“可引用下面这一观察作为上述假设的佐证,——按这假设,无论是在音乐的认识中或在苦乐的感觉中,很大一部分都是主观地和先验地被决定的———即是说人的忧乐显然不是由外在情况,不是由财富或地位决定的,因为我们在贫苦人们中至少可以和在富裕人们中一样碰到那么多的欢乐面容。还有,促成自杀的那些动机也是如此的极不相同,我们不能举出任何一个够大的不幸,可以勉强假定它会在任何性格都要引起自杀,却能举出少数的不幸,小得和自杀[全] 不相称却又促成了自杀。如果我们欢欣和愁闷的程度并非在任何时候都是一个样,那么按这一看法说,这就不能归之于外在变化,而只能归之于内在情况,人身的生理情况。这是因为我们的欢欣若真正是在高涨时,尽管经常只是一时的高涨,甚至高涨到快乐的程度,这种高涨也惯于是没有任何外来成因就发生的。我们固然常看到自己的苦痛只是从某一外在情况中产生的,看到我们显然是为这情况所压抑,所困苦;于是我们就以为只要解除了这一情况,必然就会有最大的满足随之而来。可是这只是幻觉。根据我们的假定,我们苦乐的定额在每一瞬点上,整个的都是主观决定了的,对于这一定额说,引起烦恼的那外来动机只是身体上的一张疮泡膏药,原来分布开来的脓毒现在都向膏药集结了。[这即是说] 在我们生存的时期,基于我们本质因而不能摆脱的创痛,如果没有痛苦的某种外因,原是分布在数以百计的点上的,并且是在对事物,有数以百计的琐细烦恼和挑剔这个形态中出现的。我们现在所以忽视这些烦恼和挑剔,是因为我们容纳痛苦的定量已为那主要的不幸所充满,这不幸把本来分散的痛苦都集中到一点了。和这[现象] 一致的还有另一观察:如果一种沉重的,压抑我们的忧虑,最后由于幸运的结局而从我们胸怀中撵走了,那么随即又有另一优虑取而代之。其实后一忧虑的全部成分早已存在,其所以[尚]未能作为忧虑而进入我们的意识,只是因为我们的意识已没有容纳它的多余容量了;因此这些忧虑成分只得作为未被觉察的阴暗雾团而停留在它地平线最远的尽头处。可是现在既已空出了位置,这个现成的成分立即走向前来并占住当日统治者的(起支配作用的)忧虑的宝座。尽管这成分在质料上比那消逝了的忧虑所有的成分要轻得多,然而它却懂得把自己臌起来,在表面上和前一忧虑大小相等,而以当今主要忧虑[的资格] 将那宝座塞得满满的。

    过分的欢乐和非常激烈的痛苦经常只能在同一个人身上出现,因为两者既互为条件又同以精神的高度活跃为条件。有如我们刚看到的,两者都不是由于单纯现在的[事物],而是由于对将来的预期所产生的。但痛苦既是生命本质上所不能少的,并且在程度上又是被主体的天性所决定的,那么突然的变化,因为它总是外在的变化,实际上就不能改变痛苦的程度;所以过份的欢乐和痛苦总是基于错误和幻党的。因此这两种情绪的过份紧张都可以由于真知的见而得避免。任何一种过分的欢乐(狂欢,乐而忘形)总是基于这种幻觉,以为在生活中找到了其中根本不可能碰到的东西,也就是以为折磨着人而自身又不断新生的愿望或忧虑已经有了持久的满足。人们在事后必然不可避免地要从这类任何个别的幻觉回过头来,并且是幻党的发生带来了多少欢乐,在它消灭之后就要以多少的痛苦来抵偿。就这一点说,幻觉就等于是一个陡坡,人们只有从上面摔下来,否则便下不来;所以这种陡坡是应该避免的。任何突然的、过分的痛苦正就只是从这样的陡坡跌下,是这样一种幻觉的消灭,从而也是以这幻觉为条件的。因此,假如人们做得到经常从全面,从联系而充分清晰地概观事物,并且自己坚决提防着不真的赋予那些事物以人们想要它们有的那些颜色,则[过分的苦和乐]两者都是人们能够避免的。斯多噶派伦理学的主要旨趣就在于把心情从所有这些幻觉及其后果中解放出来,并以坚定的不动心赋予[人的]心情来代替幻觉。霍内修斯在一篇有名的无韵古诗中就是充满这种见解的:

    “当你时运不济,

    不可一日忘怀:

    坚持不要动心。

    你如幸运多福,

    同样不得乱来:

    避免欢乐无度。”

    但我们多半是封锁着自己,不使自己接触到好比苦药般的这一认识,即不让自己认识到痛苦是生命本质上的东西,因而痛苦不是从外面向我们涌进来的,却是我们每人在自己内心里兜着痛苦的不竭源泉。我们反而要经常为那从不离开我们的痛苦找些个别的原因当作借口,好像自由人给自己塑造一座偶像,以便有一个主子似的。原来我们不倦地从一个愿望又奔向一个愿望,尽管每次获得的满足给我们许下那么多好处,但到底是并未满足我们,反而多半是不久就要现为令人难堪的错误;可是我们仍然看不透我们是在用妲奈伊德的穿底桶汲水,而总是急奔新的愿望:

    “因为我们所追求的,一天还未获得,

    在我们看来,它的价值便超过一切,

    可是一旦已拿到了手,立刻又另有所求。

    总是那一渴望紧紧掌握着我们,

    这些渴求生命的我们。”

    (路克内兹:《物性论)Ⅲ)

    所以,愿望相逐要么就是这样至于无穷,要么是比较罕有而且要假定性格的某种力量为前提的东西,[即是说]直到我们碰着一个愿望,既不能满足它又不能放弃它;于是,我们就好像是已有了我们所要寻求的东西了,有了随时可以代替我们自己的本质以作为我们痛苦的源泉来埋怨的东西了,这样我们就和自己的命运决裂了,但是塞翁失马,我们和自己的生存[却反而因此]和解了,原来这时有关痛苦是这生存自己本质上的东西,而真正的满足是不可能的这一认识又被丢开了。最后这样发展的后果是一种有些忧郁的心情,是经常忍受一个单一的巨大创痛和由此而产生的,对一切琐细苦乐的轻视;因此,这和不断追逐一个又一个幻象相比,这已是更为庄严的一个现象了,不过追逐幻象是更为普遍些。

    一切满足或人们一般所谓幸福,在原有意义上和本质上都只是消极的,无论如何决不是积极的。这种幸福并不是本来由于它自身就要降临到我们身上来的福泽,而永远必然是一个愿望的满足,因为愿望,亦即缺陷,原是任何享受的先行条件。但是随着满足的出现,愿望就完了,因而享受也就完了。因此,满足或获致幸福除了是从痛苦,从窘困获得解放之外,不能更是什么。原来要得到这种解放,不仅要先有各种现实的显著的痛苦,而且要先有各种纠缠不休,扰乱我们安宁的愿望,甚至还要先有使我们以生存为重负的、致命的空虚无聊。——可是要达成一点什么,要贯彻一点什么,又是那么艰难;每一种打算都有无穷的困难和辛苦和它作对,每走一步之后,前面又堆积着障碍物。不过,即令是最后一切障碍都克服了,目的达到了,那么,所赢得的除了是人们从某种痛苦或某种愿望获得解放之外,从而也就是除了回到这痛苦、这愿望未起之前的状态外,决不会还有别的东西。——直接让我们知道的永远只有缺陷,缺陷即痛苦。满足和享受则是我们只能间接认识的,由于回忆到事前的,随享受的出现而结束的痛苦和窘困然后才间接认识的。由于这个道理,所以我们常不感到自己真正具有的财富和有利条件,也不认为可贵,好像这是事之当然,此外就再无别的想法了。这是因为这些财富和有利条件给我们带来的幸福永远只是消极的,只是在挡开痛苦而已。直到我们丧失了这些东西,我们才感觉到这些东西的价值;原来缺陷、困乏、痛苦,那[才] 是积极的东西,是自己直接投到我们这里来的东西。因此,回忆我们克服了的窘困、疾病、缺陷等等也使我们愉快,因为这就是享受眼前美好光景的唯一手段。同时也无容否认,在这一点上、在自私自利这一立场上说,——利己即是欲求生命的形式———眼看别人痛苦的景象或耳听叙述别人的痛苦,也正是在这种路线上给我们满足和享受;譬如路克内兹在第二卷篇首就很美而坦率地说出这一点:

    “海中狂风怒涛,岸上人安稳逍遥。

    眼看扁舟危急,且自快乐兴豪。

    何以他人有难,偏自意气飞扬?

    只因早已知道,岸上安全无恙。”

    不过远在本篇后面一点就会指出这种类型的欢愉,由于这样间接的认识得到自己的安乐,已很近于真正的积极的恶毒的源头了。

    至于一切幸福都只是消极性质的,不是积极性质的;至于一切幸福正因此故,所以又不能是持久的满足和福泽,而一贯只是从痛苦或缺陷获得解放,解放之后随之必然而来的又或是一种新的痛苦,或是沉闷,亦即空洞的想望和无聊等等;这一切都是在世界的,和生活本质的忠实反映中,在艺术中,尤其是在诗中可以找到例证的。原来任何史诗或戏剧作品都只能表达一种为幸福而作的挣扎、努力和斗争,但决不能表出常住的圆满的幸福。戏剧写作指挥着它的主人公通过千百种困难和危险而达到目的,一达到目的之后,就赶快让舞台幕布放下[,全剧收场]。这是因为在目的既达之后,除了指出那个灿烂的目标,主人公曾妄想在其中找到幸福的目标,也不过是跟这主人公开了个玩笑,指出他在达到目标之后并不比前此就好到哪儿之外,再没剩下什么[可以演出的]了。因为真正的常住的幸福不可能,所以这种幸福也不能是艺术的题材。田园诗的目的固然正是描写这样的幸福,可是人们也看到田园诗够不上担当这个任务。田园诗在诗人手里总是不知不觉地变成了叙事诗,那也就只是一种极无意味的史诗,只是由琐细的痛苦,琐细的欢乐和琐细的奋斗所组成的:这是最常见的情况。田园诗或者是不知不觉地变成了单纯写景的诗,描写大自然的美。这本来就是纯粹的不带意志的认识,事实上这诚然也是唯一的纯粹的幸福,事前既无痛苦和需求,事后也不必有懊悔、痛苦、空虚、烦燥继之而起。但是这种幸福并不能充满整个生命,而只能充满整个生命的一些瞬间。——我们在诗中看到的情况,又可在音乐中看到。在音乐的旋津里我们又看到自我意识的意志最深邃的内心史有了一般化的表出,看到人类心灵最隐蔽的生活,想慕,苦和乐,潮和汐。曲调总是基音的变化,经过千百种巧妙的曲折直到了令人痛苦的非谐音之后,随即又再回到基音。这基音表示着意志的满足和安详,可是过此以后,就拿它再没有什么用处了;如果再继续下去就会只是可厌的,无意味的单调,和空虚无聊相仿佛了。

    这些考察所要弄明白的一切,如持久满足的无法达到,如一切幸福的消极性,都在第二篇结尾处所指出的那一点中解释过了,即是说那里已指出意志是一种没有目标,没有止境的挣扎,而意志的客体化就是人的生命以及任何一现象。我们还看到在意志的总现象所有的各部分上都打上了这种无上境的烙印;从这些部分现象最普遍的形式起,从时间和空间的无尽起,直到一切现象中最完善的一种,到人的生命和挣扎止[,都是这样]。——在理论上人们可以承认人生有三种极端而把这些极端看作现实人生的基本因素。第一是强有力的意欲,是那些巨大的激情(开展的激情气质)。这出现在伟大的历史人物身上,是史诗和戏剧中所描写的。不过这也是在狭小的生活圈子里看得到的,因为目标的大小在这里不是按外在情况而是按这些目标激动意志到什么程度来衡量的。第二便是纯粹的认识,是理念的体会,这是以“认识”摆脱为意志服务作前提的,即天才的生活(紧张的纯善气质)。最后第三是最大限的意志麻木和系于意志的“认识”的麻木,即空洞冥想,使生命僵化的空虚无聊(惯性的迟钝气质)。个人的生活远不是经常在这三极端之一中逗留着的,只是很少的接触到这些极端,大半却只是软弱无力摇摆不定地时而挨近这一极端,时而挨近那一极端;是对于一些琐事迫不及待的欲求永远重复不已,也就是这样逃避着空虚无聊。真正难以置信的是,绝大多数人的生活,从外表看来是如何无意义而空洞地,在内心感到的又是如何迟钝而无头脑地虚度了。那是一种朦胧的追慕和苦难,是在梦中徜恍,是在一系列琐屑思虑的相伴中经过四个年龄阶段而到死的,这些人好像钟表机器似的,上好发条就走,而不知道为了什么要走。每有一个人诞生了,出世了,就是一个“人生的钟”上好了发条,以便一句又一句,一拍又一拍地再重奏那已演奏过无数次,听得不要再听的街头风琴调子,这些调子即令有些变化也微不足道。——于是每一个体,每一张人脸和这张脸一辈子的经历也只是一个短短的梦了,是无尽的自然精神的短梦,常住的生命意志的短梦;只不过是一幅飘忽的画像,被意志以游戏的笔墨画在它那无尽的画幅上,画在空间和时间上,让画像短促地停留片刻,和时间相比只是近于零的片刻,然后又抹去以便为新的画像空出地位来。可是每一个这样飘忽的画像,每一个这样肤浅的念头,都必须由整个的生命意志,不管它如何激烈,用许多深刻的痛苦,最后还要用害怕已久而终于到来的死,苦味的死,来偿还。人生有不好想的一面就在这里。看到一具人的尸体会那么突然使我们严肃起来也是由于这个道理。

    任何个别人的生活,如果是整个的一般的去看,并且只注重一些最重要的轮廓,那当然总是一个悲剧;但是细察个别情况则又有喜剧的性质。这是因为一日之间的营营苟苟和辛苦劳顿,一刻之间不停的别扭淘气,一周之间的愿望和忧惧,每小时的岔子,借助于经常准备着戏弄人的偶然巧合,就都是一些喜剧镜头。可是那些从未实现的愿望,虚掷了的挣扎,为命运毫不容情地践踏了的希望,整个一辈子那些倒楣的错误,加上愈益增高的痛苦和最后的死亡,就经常演出了悲剧。这样,命运就好像是在我们一生的痛苦之上还要加以嘲笑似的;我们的生命已必然含有悲剧的一切创痛,可是我们同时还不能以悲剧人物的尊严自许,而不得不在生活的广泛细节中不可避免地成为一些委琐的喜剧角色。

    但是,虽有大大小小的烦恼充塞每个人的一生,使人生常在不安和动荡中,然而仍不能弥补生活对于填满精神的无能为力,不能弥补人生的空虚和肤浅,也不能拒绝无聊,无聊总在等着去填补忧虑让出来的每一段空隙。由此又产生一个情况,人的精神还不以真实世界加于它的忧虑、烦恼和穷忙为已足,还要在千百种迷信的形态下另造一个幻想的世界;只要真实世界一旦给他一点安闲,——那是他根本没有能力来享受的——,便要以各种方式忙于对付这幻想的世界,把时间和精力都浪费在这一世界上。

    因此,这本来大半是气候温暖,土地肥沃而生活又容易的民族所有的情况,首先是在印度人那儿,其次是在希腊、罗马人那儿,然后在意大利和西班牙人那儿,如此等等。人按自己的形象制造一些妖魔、神灵和圣者,然后又必须经常对这些东西奉献牺牲、祈祷、修葺寺院、许愿还愿、朝香、迎神、装饰偶像等等。敬神事鬼还到处和现实交织在一起,甚至使现实也蒙上了阴影。生活上发生的每一事态都要被当作是那些鬼神的作用。和鬼神打交道就占去了平生一半的时间而不断维系着希望,并且由于幻党的魅力往往还要比同真实的人物打交道更为有趣。这是人们双重需要的表现和症候,一重是对救授和帮助的需要,一重是对有事可做和消遣时间的需要。即令这样[和神灵]打交道对于第一种需要往往恰好是起着反作用,因为在事故和危险发生的时候,宝贵的时间和精力不是用在避免事故和危险上,而是无益地浪费在祈祷和牺牲上。可是对于第二种需要,由于人和梦想的鬼神世界保持着想入非非的联系,这种交道反因而有着更好的效用。这就是一切迷信大不可忽视的裨益。

    我们既已由于最最概括地考察了,研究了人生初步的、起码的基本轮廓,而在这范围内使我们自己先验地深信人生在整个根性上便已不可能有真正的幸福,人生在本质上就是一个形态繁多的痛苦,是一个一贯不幸的状况;那么,我们现在如果多用事后证明的方法,愿意钻研更具体的情况,愿意想像一些光景而在例子中描写那无名的烦恼,经验和历史指出的烦恼,而不管人们是向哪一方面看,是在哪种考虑之下进行探讨,我们就能够在自己的心目中更鲜明地唤起[人生只是痛苦]这一信念了。不过,[如果真要是这样做,]这一章书就会没有完结的时候了,就会使我们远离哲学上基本不可少的“一般性”的立场。此外,人们还容易把这样的描写看作只是对人生苦恼有意的叫嚣,犹如过去屡屡有过的叫嚣一样;何况这种描写既是从个别事实出发的,人们还可以加以片面性的罪名。我们关于不可避免的、基于生命本质的痛苦所作的论证既完全是冷静的哲学的,从一般出发的和先验推论出来的,这样的责备和嫌疑就加不到我们头上来了。不过如果要后验地证实这个信念却是到处都容易办到的。任何一个从青年的幻梦中清醒过来的人,只要他注意过自己和别人的经验,在生活中,在过去和当代的历史中,最后是在伟大诗人的作品中作过多方面的观察的话,那么,如果没有什么不可磨灭的深刻成见麻痹了他的判断力,他就很可能认识到下面这个结论,即是说:这人世间是偶然和错误[两者]的王国,它俩在这王国里毫无情面地既支配着大事,也支配着小事。它俩之外还有愚昧和恶毒在一边挥动着皮鞭,于是任何较好的东西只有艰苦地突围,高贵和明智的东西很难露面而发生作用或获得人们的注意;可是思想王国里的荒谬和悖理,艺术王国里的庸俗和乏味,行为王国里的恶毒和狡诈,除了被短促的间歇打乱之外,实际上都能维持其统治权。与此相反,任何一种卓越的东西经常都只是一个例外,是百万情况中的一个情况。于是还有这样的事:如果这卓越的东西在一部传世的作品里透露出来,那么,在这作品质尽当代人们的嫉恶之后,还是孑然孤立又被束之高阁的时候,它仍像一颗殒石似的,似乎是从另外一种事物秩序中而不是从支配着这世问的事物秩序中产生的。——至于个人生活,则任何一部生活史也就是一部痛苦史;因为任何人的一生按规律说都是一连串不断的大小不幸事故,尽管人们要尽可能隐瞒[也是徒然]。而人们所以要隐瞒,又是因为他们知道别人在想到这些恰好是他现在得以幸免的灾难时,必然很难得感到关切和同情,而几乎总是感到满足。——不过也许断没有一个人,如果他是清醒的,同时又是坦率的,会在他生命终了之日还愿意重复经历此生一遍;与其这样,他宁可选择压根儿不存在,在《汉姆勒特》一剧中有一段世界著称的独自,把这独自的基本内容概括起来就是:我们的景况是这样苦恼,压根儿不存在肯定会比这种景况强。如果自杀真正给我们提供不存在,以致二中择一的“存在或不存在”得以在这句话的充分意义中显露出来,那么就应该无条件的选择自杀作为最值得企望的[功德]圆满(应虔诚以求的终极圆满)。可是在我们内[心]里面还有点什么东西在对我们说:事情还不是这样的,这样并不就是完了,死亡也并不就是绝对的毁灭。历史的始祖已作过与此相同的论述,大概后来也从没有人反对过,他说:从来不曾有过这么一个人,他不是好几次不想再往下一天活下去了。照这个说法,则人们如此屡屡埋怨的生命之短促也许反而是合式的了。——最后,人们如果还要把那些可怕的,他的生活敞开门[无法拒绝]的痛苦和折磨展出在每一个人的眼前,这人就会被恐惧所笼罩而战栗;如果人们还要带领一个最死硬的乐观派去参观正规医院,战地医院,外科手术室,再去看监狱,刑讯室,奴隶禁闭处,看成场和刑场;然后给他打开一切黑暗的、疾苦的所在地,那儿,[在你去看时,]痛苦在冷酷的好奇眼光之前爬着躲开了,最后再让他看看邬戈林诺的饿牢;那么,他在最后一定也会看出这可能的最好世界究竟是怎么回事了。但丁写他的《炼狱》若不是取材于我们的现实世界,还到哪儿去取材呢?而我们的现实世界也真已变成一个很像样的地狱了。与此相反,在但丁着手来描写天堂及其中的极乐时,要完成这一任务就有不可克服的困难横亘在他面前了,因为我们这世界恰好不能为此提供一点儿材料;因此,除了不写天堂的快乐而只给我们复述他的祖先,他的碧璀斯和一些圣者们在天堂里对他讲的教训之外,就没剩下可做的事了。可是由此却充分表明了这是什么样的世界。诚然,人们的生活也像一些低级商品一样,外表上都敷有一层虚假的光彩。凡是痛苦总是掩饰起来的,相反,一切冠冕堂皇有光彩的东西就都要拿出来炫耀。越是内心里有欠缺,他越是希望在别人眼里被看作幸运儿。[人的] 愚昧可以达到这种地步,以致别人的意见竟成为每人努力的主要目标,尽管虚荣这一词儿的原义在所有的语言文字中几乎都是一致地意味着空洞和虚无,就已经表示了这种做法的毫无意义了。——可是即令是在这一切骗人的戏法之前,生命的痛苦还是很容易如此激增——而这是每天都发生的事——,以致人们在平日怕什么也比不上怕死,现在却渴望求死了。是的,命运如果真使出它全部的阴险时,那么,受苦的人连最后这一条退路也会要被遮断,会要留在无情的敌人手里忍受着残酷的慢性的折磨,不可救药。这时,受折磨的人要向他的神灵呼救也不中用了,他只得留在命运的掌心里得不到恩赦。但是,这个不可救药正只是反映他意志不可驯服的一面镜子,而意志的客体性就是他本人。——正和外来力量不能改变这一意志或取消这一意志一样,任何异已的力量也不能为他解脱痛苦,痛苦是从生命中产生的,而生命又是那意志显出的现象。人总得回头来依靠自己,既在任何一件事上是如此,在主要的大事上也是如此。完全徒劳的是人为自己制造一些神抵,以期向它们求情献媚而得到唯有自己的意志力可以获致的东西。《旧约全书》既已把世界和人类当作一个上帝的创造物,那么,《新约全书》为了教人知道获救和解脱这世界的痛苦都只能从这世界自身出发,就不得不让那上帝变为人。人的意志现在是,以后继续还是他的一切—切赖以为转移的东西。各种信仰、各种名目的忏悔者、殉道者、圣者等所以甘愿而乐意忍受任何酷刑,是因为在这些人们那里生命意志已自行取消了,所以即令是意志的现象的慢性毁灭也是他们所欢迎的了。不过这是后文要详加论述的,这里就不抢先来说了。——此外,我在这里禁不住要说明一点,即是说在我看来,乐观主义如果不是这样一些人们的,亦即低陷的天庭后面除空话外不装着什么的人们,没有思想的谈沦;那就不只是作为荒唐的想法而且还是作为一种真正丧德的想法而出现的,是作为对人类无名痛苦的恶毒讽刺而出现的。——人们切莫以为基督教教义或许有利于乐观主义,因为相反的是,在《福音书》里世界和灾难几乎是当作同义字使用的。

    我们既已完成必须插入的两个分析,亦即分析了意志自身的自由和意志现象的必然性,然后又分析了意志在反映着它本质的世界里所有的命运,而意志在认识了这世界之后就得肯定或否定它自己;那么,我们现在就能够使我们在上面只是一般他说到和解释过的这种肯定,杏定本身获得更高度的明确性,因为我们现在就要论述意志的肯定和否定唯一得以表现的行为方式,并按其内在意义来进行考察。

    意志的肯定就是不为任何认识所干扰的,常住的欲求本身,一般弥漫于人类生活的就是这种欲求。人的身体既已是意志的客体化,如意志在这一级别上,这个体中所显现的那样,那么,意志的,在时间中开展的欲求就等于[是和]这身体[平行]的诠释文章,是解说全身及其部分的意义,是同一自在之物的另一表出方式,而身体原也就是这自在之物的现象,因此我们也可说身体的肯定以代意志的肯定。一切复杂的意志活动,其基本课题总是满足需要,而需要是在健康上和身体的生存分不开的,是已表现在身体的生存中而又都是可以还原为个体保存和种族繁衍的。可是各种不同的动机就由此而间接获得影响意志的力量并产生那些复杂的意志活动。每一个这样的活动根本只是这里显现着的意志的一个样品,一个标本。至于这样品是哪一种,以及动机所有的和赋予这样品的是什么形态,那都不是重要的;而只是根本有所欲求,以哪种强烈的程度而有所欲求,才是这里的问题。意志只能在动机上看得出来,犹如眼睛只在光[线]上表现出视觉能力一样。动机站在意志面前,根本就好像是有变化神通的[海神]普罗托斯一样:永远许以完全的满足,许以解除意志的烦渴;可是如果目的达到了,它立即又出现于另一形态中,又在这一形态中重新推动意志,并且总是按意志的激烈程度和它对于认识的关系[两者]来推动,而这两者又正是由于那些样品和标本而显出为“验知性格”的。

    人从他的意识[开始]出现起就发现自己是在欲求着,并且他的认识和他的意志一般都有着稳定的关系。人企图彻底认识的,首先是他欲求的那些对象,然后是获得这些对象的手段。他如果现在已知道有什么要做,照例他就不追求再要知道别的了。他就行动起来,干起来:总是向他欲求的目标干下去的意识使他挺着腰,他他做下去;[这时]他的思维所涉及的[只]是方法的选择。几乎所有一切人的生活都是这样的,他们有所欲求,也知道他们要什么;他们对此追求,有那么些成就足以保障他们不绝望,又有那么些失败足以保障他们不陷于空虚无聊及其后果。从这里就产生一种一定的高兴,至少是产生一种处之泰然的心境。在这[些情绪]上,无论是贫是富对此都不能真有所改变,因为穷人或富人都不是享受他们现在的所有,因为,如上所说,这只是消极地起作用,而是享受他们希望通过自己的营谋而获致的[东西]。他们很严肃地,是的,面色庄重地往前于:孩子们干他们的玩意儿也就是这样。——这样一种生活过程如果受到干扰,那总是一个例外;那是由于认识不为意志服务而独立,根本只注意世界的本质。从这一认识中要么是产生了美感上观赏的要求,要么是产生了伦理上克制[自己]的要求。大多数人都是被困乏鞭策着过一辈子,不让他们有深思的机会。不但不能深思,意志往往炽热到远远超过肯定人身的程度,这是在剧烈的情欲和强烈的激情上看得出的。个体在意志炽热到这种程度时,就不止是肯定自己的生存而已,而是遇着别人的生存有碍于他的时候,就要否定或取消别人的生存。身体的维护如果是由于它自己的力量,那是意志肯定的程度有如此轻微,即是说如果意志真愿意这样的话,则我们可以假定在人身中显现的意志是随身体的死亡而熄灭的。可是性欲的满足就已超出了本人生存的肯定。本人生存在时间上是这么短促,性欲的满足却肯定生命到个体的死亡以后,到无定期的时间。永远真实而守恒的大自然,这里甚至是坦率的大自然,完全公开地把生殖行为的内在意义摆在我们面前。自己本人的意识,冲动的强烈,也都告诉我们在这一行为中表现出来的是最坚决的生命意志之肯定,纯粹而不带其他副作用(如不带否定别的个体);于是作为这行为的后果而出现于时间和因果系列中的,亦即出现于自然中的,就是一个新的生命。这被生的来到生之者的面前,在现象上和后者有别,但在本体上或理念上是等同的。因此生物的族系借以各自联成一整体的,作为这样的整体而永远绵延下去的,就是这一行为。就生之者来说,生殖只是他坚决肯定生命意志的表现或表征;就被生者说,生殖并不是在他身上显现的那意志的什么根据,因为意志自身既不知有什么根据,也不知有什么结论;而是生殖和一切原因一样,只是这意志在此时此地显现的偶然原因。作为自在之物,生之者的意志和被生者的意志并没有什么不同,因为只有现象而不是自在之物才是服从个体化原理的。随着超出本人身体的那一肯定,直到一个新体的形成,附属于生命现象的痛苦和死亡也一同重新被肯定;而由最完善的认识能力带来的解脱的可能性,在这儿却被宣布无效了。在这里,[人们]对于生殖行为的害羞有着深远的根由。——这一见解在基督教教义中是以神话表述出来的,即是说对于亚当的陷于罪(这显然只是性欲的满足)我们一切人都有份;并且由于这次罹罪,我们就活该有痛苦和死亡。宗教教义在这里已超出了按根据律进行的考察而认识到人的理念;理念的统一性则由于联结一切的这根生殖的拴带,而从散为无数个体的分化中恢复过来了。根据这一点,这种教义一面把每一个体看作和亚当,和这肯定生命的代表是等同的;就这方面说,每一个体都是注定要犯罪(原罪),要痛苦,要死亡的。另一方面,对于理念的认识又为这教义指出每一个体和救主,和这否定生命的代表是等同的,就这方面说,每一个体对于救主的自我牺牲也都有份,都是由于救主的功德而得到解脱的,都是从罪恶和死亡,亦即从这世界的束缚得了救的(《给罗马人的信》5,12—21)。

    我们把性的满足当作超出个体生命的生命意志之肯定的看法,当作由于性的满足才终于落到个体生命的掌心里的看法,亦即等于当作重新写卖身文契给生命的看法,还有着一个神话式的表述,那就是关于普罗塞宾娜的希腊神话。普罗塞宾娜只要没有吃阴间的果子,她就还有可能从阴间回转来;但是由于她既已享受了一颗石榴,她就完全陷落在阴间了。这神话的意义在歌德无与伦比的笔下可以看得很清楚;尤其突出的是刚在[普罗塞宾娜]吃过石榴之后,忽然有司命女神巴尔贞在看不见的地方合唱起来:

    “你是我们的人了!

    你要清醒点回转来;

    尝过一口石榴,

    使你成为我们的人了!”

    值得注意的是克利门斯·亚历山大(《诗文杂抄》第三卷第十五章)用同样的形象和同样的语言指出这一问题:“那些为了天国而割舍自己一切罪恶的人们,他们是幸福的,清醒地不为尘世所污”。

    性冲动作为坚决的最强烈的生命之肯定还有一个证据,即是说在自然人和动物,这冲动都是生活的最后目的和最高目标。自我保存是它们第一种努力。一旦这一步已安排妥贴了,它们就只追求种族的繁衍了;此外的其他一切是作为自然生物的它们所不能企求的。以生命意志本身为内在本质的自然,也以它全部的力量在鞭策着人和动物去繁殖。在繁殖以后,大自然所求于个体的已达到了它的目的,对于个体的死亡就完全不关心了;因为在它和在生命意志一样,所关心的只是种族的保存,个体对于它是算不得什么的。——因为大自然的内在本质,亦即生命意志,在性冲动中把自己表现得最强烈;所以古代诗人和哲人——赫西奥德和巴门尼德斯——很有意味他说爱神是元始第一,是造物主,是一切事物所从出的原则(见亚里士多德:《形而上学》Ⅰ,4.)。菲内居德斯曾说过:“宙斯在要创造世界的时候,把自己变成了[爱神]埃洛斯。”(《蒂迈欧篇》Ⅰ、Ⅳ、朴洛克路斯对柏拉图)新近我们在G.F.薛曼著的《宇宙论上的爱欲》(1852年版)里看到这问题有了详尽的讨论。印度人的摩那也被意译为“爱”,她的纺事和织成品即整个的假象世界。

    性器官比身体上任何其他外露的器官更是只服从意志而全不服从认识的。意志在这里,几乎和它在那些只凭刺激作用而为植物性的生命,为繁殖而服务的身体部分中——意志在这些部分中只是盲目地起作用的——,和它在无知无识的自然界中,是一样的不依赖于认识。原来生殖只是过渡到一个新个体的再生作用,等于二次方的再生作用,和死只是二次方的排泄相同。——以这一切为前提,性器官可说是意志的真正焦点,从而是和脑,认识的代表,也就是和世界的另一面,作为表象的世界相反的另一极。性器官是维系生命,在时间上保证生命无尽的原则,因为它有这样的属性,所以希腊人在“法卢斯”中崇拜它,印度人在棱迦中崇拜它,从而这些东西都是意志的肯定的象征。认识则相反地提供取消欲求的可能性,由于自由获得解脱的可能性,超脱和消灭这世界的可能性。

    我们在这第四篇的开始,就已详细考察过生命意志在它的肯定中应如何看它对死亡的关系,也就是这样看:死亡并不触犯它,因为死亡本身原已包含在生命中,并且是作为附属于生命的东西而有的;而死的反面,生,又完全和死保持着平衡,并且尽管个体死亡,还是永远为生命意志捍卫着,保证着生命。为了表示这个意思,印度人就拿棱迎加在死神僖华身上作为表征。我们在那同一地方还曾指出一个完全清醒而站在坚决肯定生命这个立场的人是如何毫不畏惧地面对面看着死亡。因此在这里就不要谈它了。最大多数人站在这一立场上是没有清醒的思辨的,他们[只是]不绝地肯定着生命。作为反映这一肯定的镜子则有这世界在,它有着无数的个体,在无尽的时间和无穷的空间中,有着无穷的痛苦,在生和死之间,没有止境。——可是对于这一点,在任何方面都没有什么要埋怨的,因为意志是拿自己的本钱来演出这一伟大悲剧和喜剧的,何况意志又是自己的观众。这世界所以恰好是这样一个世界,乃是因为这意志——它的现象即世界——是这样一个意志,乃是因为意志要这样、忍受痛苦所以是公平的,其理由是意志在这现象上还要肯定自己;而这一肯定所以是公道合理的又是由于意志忍受着痛苦,所以是两头扯平了。这里就给我们在整个上看到了永恒公道的一点端倪;我们往后在下面还要在个别情况中更详细更明确地认识它。不过首先还必须谈一谈有时间性的或人世间的公道。

    我们从第二篇里还记得,在整个自然界,在意志客体化的一切级别上,在一切族类的个体之间,必然是一场不断的斗争,而生命意志和它自己的内在矛盾也就正是由于这斗争表现出来的。在客体化的最高级别上,这一[斗争]现象,和其他一切现象一样,也表现得更为明确;因而还可继续加以阐发。为此目的,我们首先要从源头来探讨利己主义,它是一切斗争的出发点。

    因为只有由于时间和空间,也只有在时间和空间中,同类[事物]的杂多性才有可能,所以我们曾将时间和空间称为个体化原理。时间和空间是自然的认识的基本形式,也就是从意志中产生的认识的基本形式。因此意志会到处在个体的杂多性中对自己显现。但这杂多性并不涉及作为自在之物的意志,而只涉及意志的现象。意志在每一现象中都是完整的,未经分割的,而在四周它却看到无数复制着自己本质的肖像。可是这本质自身,也就是真429正的实在,那是它只能直接在自己内部找到的。因此每人都想一切为自己,要占有一切,至少是控制一切,而凡是抗拒他的,他就想加以毁灭。加之在那些认识着的生物,个体便是认识的主体的负荷者,而认识的主体又是这世界的负荷者;即是说这个体以外的整个自然,从而一切其他个体都只在这个体的表象中存在。这个体永远只是把其他个体当作它的表象,也即是间接地,作为依赖于它的本质和生存的东西而意识着的;因为这世界对于它,必然是随同它的意识一起消灭的,亦即它的意识消灭时,这世界的存在或不存在对于它就会是同一个意义而不能加以区别了。所以每一认识着的个体在实际上是,也发现自己是整个的生命意志或这世界自身的本体,而作为表象它又是补足这世界的条件;从而个体是一个小宇宙,是要和大宇宙等量齐观的。到处永远都是率真的大自然本身,不依赖一切反省的思维,自始就已简单地,直接确实地赋予了个体这一认识。从已提出的两种必要规定就可以说明每一个体,尽管它在无边际的世界里十分渺小,小到近于零,何以仍然要把自己当作世界的中心,何以在考虑其他之前首先要考虑自己的生存和幸福;何以在这一自然的立场上不借为它这生存而牺牲一切,不借为它自己这沧海一粟保存得更长久一点而毁灭这世界。这种心理就是利己主义,而这是自然界中每一事物本质上的东西。不过也正是由于这利己主义,意志和它自己的内在矛盾才达到了可怕的公开表现。这是因为利己主义所以有其存在和本质,是在于小宇宙和大宇宙的对立;或是在于意志,由于它的客体化有个体化原理为形式、因而得以以相同的方式显现于无数个体之中,并且在每一个体中在两方面[意志和表象]都是整个地,完全地显现。所以一面是每一个体自己都是作为完整的意志和完整的意象者[或表象的表面出之者]而直接被知的,一面是其余的个体就得次一步只是作为它的表象而被知,因此,对于这一个体,它自己的本质及其保存就要放在所有一切之上了。对于自己的死,人人都视为世界的未日似的;对于他那些熟人的死,如果他本人不一定参预丧事的话,就只当作一件满不相干的事听听罢了。在已上升到最高度的意识里,在人的意识里,利己主义[的自私自利]也必然和认识,和苦乐一样达到了最高的程度;而以利己主义为前提的个体斗争也必然会以最可怕的形式出现。这一点是我们到处看在眼里的,是在大小事情中都看得到的;不过有时是在可怕的方面,在无道的暴君和恶人们的生平中,在为祸全世界的战争中看到,有时又在滑稽的方面看到。在滑稽的方面,这一点是喜剧的题材,并且特别是出现为自高自大和虚荣。这些东西,还没有人是像洛希福果那样来了解的,是像他那样抽象地把它们表示出来的。至于我们看到这一点则是在世界史和自己的经验中。不过这一点表现得最显著的是任何一群人在一旦解除了一切法律和秩序的[约束]时,那时立即就会出现最明显的人自为战。霍布斯在《国家论》第一章里很恰当地描写了这一点。这里看得出每人不仅是要从别人那儿夺取自己所要的,而是为了稍微增加自己一点幸福就要毁灭别人整个的幸福或生命。这是利己主义的最高表现。就[人我利害] 这方面说,还要超过这种自私现象的就只有真正的恶毒那些现象了。恶毒完全是损人不利己地企图给别人找痛苦,制造损失而无须有利于自己;下面就快要谈到这一点了。——人们请拿我在获桨论文《沦道德的基础》§14里关于利己主义所作的论述和这里对于利己主义的来源的揭露对比一下。

    上面我们已发现痛苦在一切生命中都是本质的,不可避免的。痛苦的一个主要来源,只要痛苦一旦是实际地而且是以一定的形态出现的,就是那[纷争之神]埃瑞斯,也就是一切个体的斗争,就是附着在生命意志之中,由于个体化原理而看得见的矛盾的表现。举行人兽搏斗就是直接而露骨地使这矛盾形象化的残酷手段,在这原始的分歧对立中,尽管人们对此采取了措施,仍然存在着痛苦所自来的一个不竭的源泉。我们现在立即就来进一步考察这个源泉。

    我们已经讨论过初步的、简单的生命意志的肯定仅仅只是自己身体的肯定。这就是说意志如何通过动作而在时间上表出它自己,要以身体在它的形式和目的性中如何在空间上表出这个意志为限,不可超过。这种肯定表现为身体的保存,是借这身体本身各种力量的运用[来达到目的的]。直接联系到身体保存上来的是性冲动的满足,而性器官既是属于身体的,在这意义上性冲动的满足也就是属于身体保存的了。因此自愿的,完全不基于动机而放弃性冲动的满足已经就是生命意志的否定了,是生命意志在既已产生而起着清静剂的作用的认识上自愿的取消它自己。准此,这样的否定自己身体就现为意志和它自己的现象之间的一个矛盾了。这是因为在人的身体上,性器官虽然是繁殖这意志的客体化,可是现在不想要繁殖了。正是因为这一点,也就是因为否定自己的身体就是生命意志的否定或取消,所以这样的放弃[色欲]是一种困难的和痛苦的自我克制。不过关于这一点且到后面再谈。——但是意志既然在无数并列的个体中表出那种本人身体的自我肯定,那么,意志在一个个体中凭着万物无不具有的利己主义,就很容易超出这一肯定,[并超出很远,]直到否定在其他个体中显现的同一个意志。[这是]前一个体的意志侵入别人意志的肯定的范围了,因为这时前一个体或者是对别人的肉体本身加以毁灭或伤害,也可以是强制别人身体中的力量为自己的意志服务而不为在别人身体中显现的意志服务。即是说如果这一个个体从显现为别人的身体的意志那里抽走了别人身体的力量,并从而把为别人的意志服务的力量加到他自身的力量之上去,那便是借否定在别人身体中显现的意志以超出他自身以外而肯定他自己的意志。——这样侵入别人的意志之肯定的范围,自来就是人们清楚地认识到了的,而这种侵入的概念便是用”非义”这个词儿来标志的。因为[非义的施受]双方固然不是像我们在这里有着明确的抽象的认识,但在感情上都是立即认识到这问题的。承受非义的方面由于自己的身体被别的个体所否定,就感到侵入他的身体的肯定的范围是一个直接的精神的痛苦;而这种痛苦和此外由于实际的动作而感到的肉体痛苦和由于[物质的]损失而感到的懊丧是不同的,完全分立的。另一方面在施行非义的方面就有这样一种认识,他在本体上,和同时也在对方身体中显现的意志是同一个意志,不过这意志在它的一个现象中是那么强烈的肯定自己,以致它由于超出自身和自身力量的范围之外而成为其他现象中的同一意志之否定;于是这意志作为它本体自身看,就正是由于它的强烈而在和自己斗争,在自食其肉。——不过这种认识,我要说,在施行非义的人也不是一下子就在抽象中获得的,却[只]是作为模糊的感受而获得的。人们把这种感受叫做“良心的责备”,在这里更狭义些说或者就叫做“所行非义之感”,[亦无不可]。

    在这里我们已在最一般的抽象中分析了非义的概念。具体说来,真正吃人[肉]的野蛮行为就是非义最完整,最恰当和最便于指出的表现。这是非义在意志客体化的最高级别上最显著的类型,是意志对自己作最大斗争的可怕情景。而意志客体化的最高级别就是人。在仅次于吃人行为的凶杀中,随着凶杀的实行之后,我们刚才抽象地干巴巴地指出其意义的良心责备立即以可怕的明确性随而出现,并且在精神的安宁上留下一辈子也治不好的创伤;因为我们对于已犯的凶杀发抖,和对于行将要犯的凶杀战栗退缩一样,都是和[人们]对生的无限留恋相符的。而一切有生之物,正因为是生命意志的显现,所以都是为这种留恋所渗透的。(此外我们还要在后面一点更详尽地分析随非义和恶毒行为而起的那种感情或良心的不安,并使之上升到概念的明确性。)要看作本质上和凶杀相同,只在程度上和凶杀有别的,是故意使别人的身体残废或只是受到伤害,以及任何打人的行为。——非义还表现于束缚别的个体,表现于强制他为奴隶;最后还表现于侵占别人的财产。如果财产是别人劳动的果实,那么侵占别人的财产和奴役别人在本质上就是相同的,两者之间的关系也等于单是伤害之于凶杀。

    这是因为根据我们对于非义的解释,财产如果不行非义就不得拿走,则财产只能是别人自力劳动的获得。所以拿掉别人的财产就是从已客体化于该人身体中的意志那里拿掉这人的体力,以使这份体力为在另一身体中客体化了的意志服务。只有这样,施行非义的人虽不是侵犯别人的人身,而是侵犯一种没有生命的,和别人的身体完全不同的东西,然而仍然是侵入了别人的意志之肯定的范围;因为别人的体力和劳动等于是同这东西乳水交融而等同起来了。由此推论,可知一切真实的财产所有权,也就是道德的财产所有权,原来是,唯一无二的是以劳力加工为根据的;正如在康德以前这就是颇为人们所普遍承认的,并且也正如这就是最占老的一种法典说得明确而优美的:“熟习古代的智者们说,谁铲除了田野里的树木,把田野打扫干净,犁过了,这块耕地就为他所有;正同谁是第一个给予一只羚羊致命伤的,这羚羊就属于他。”(《摩奴法典》Ⅸ,第44页。)在我看来,康德的全部法理学是一些互相牵混的错误很特别的交织在一起,我认为这只能以康德老年的衰弱来解释。就是这一点也是可以说明的,他是以优先占有作为财产所有权的根据的。但是单凭我的意志宣告不许他人使用一件东西,怎么就能立即赋予自己对于这东西的合法权利呢?显然,这样的宣告本身就需要一个法理根据,而不是如康德所认为的这宣告本身就是一个法理根据。如果除了自己的宣告外别无其他根据就要独占一件东西,那么,又怎能说别人不尊重这种要求就是这人在实质上,亦即在道德上,行为非义呢?在这件事上怎么会使别人良心不安呢?这是很明白和容易理解的[道理],即是说根本不能有什么合法的占取,唯一能够有的只是对一个东西的合法领有,合法获得,[而这是]由于原来就是对这东西使用了自己的劳力[来的]。因此,一件东西只要是由于别人的辛勤加过工的,改良过的,或是防止了事故而得保存的,即令是这么微小的辛勤,只是摘下或抬起一颗野生的果子,但是夺取这样的东西显然仍是那掠夺者拿走了别人用在这上面的劳力的果实,显然仍是让别人的身体为他的意志服务而不是为别人自己的意志服务;是超出了他那意志的现象而肯定他自己的意志,直到否定别人的意志:这就叫作行为非义。——与此相反,单是享受一样东西,对此并无任何加工或并未采取任何安全措施以防破坏,那么,这也和单凭他的意志宣告他自己的独占,是一样的没有对此提出一种合法权利。所以说即令一个家族在一个世纪以来就是独自在一个猎区行猎,但没有做一点什么来改进这个猎区;那么,如果现在有新来的外人也要在这里围猎,这家族要不是在道德上非义,根本就不能加以反对。因此所谓优先占有权只是人们在白白享受过一样东西之后,还要加以报酬,即还要求继续独享的权利,这是在道德上完全没有根据的。对于单是立足于这种权利上的人,那后来的新客就有更好的理由来反驳他:“正是因为你已享受了这么久,所以现在也该由别人来享受了。”任何一件无法加工的东西,既不能加以改善,也无从采取安全措施以防事故,就都不能在道德上提供有根据的独占权。这种东西的占有,可能是由于其他一切人的方面为了报酬占有人在别方面的贡献而自愿让出来的,不过这已假定了一个由传统习俗所约束的集体,假定了国家。——在道德上有根据的所有权,如我们在上面所引伸的,在其本性上就赋予所有人以支配其所有物的无限权力,和这所有人对于他自己的身体有着无限的支配权一样,因而他可以用交换或赠与的方式把他的财产转让别人,而别人又得和他一样的以同一道德的权利占有这份财产。

    根本说起来,非义的施为不是用暴力就是用阴谋,而从道德上本质的东西看,两者只是一回事。首先就凶杀说,我用的是匕首或是毒药就并没什么区别。用类似的方式伤害人身,结果也是一样。其他情况的非义一概可以还原为我,作为非义的施行人,总是强制别的个体不为他的意志而为我的意志服务,不按他的意志而按我的意志行动。在暴力的方式上达到这一目的是通过形体上物理的因果性,在阴谋的方式上则是通过动机的构成,亦即通过认识检验过的因果性,从而是我给他的意志敷陈一些假动机,使他以为他凭这些动机是在服从他自己的意志,而其实他是在服从我的意志。认识既是动机所在的媒介,那么,我要做到这一切就只有使他的认识错误,而这就是谎骗。谎骗的目的每次都是在于左右别人的意志,而不仅是在于影响他的认识;不是为了他自为的认识本身,而只是以影响他的认识为手段,即只在认识决定他的意志这范围内来影响他的认识。这是因为我的谎骗是从我的意志出发的,这谎骗自身也需要一个动机,而这样一个动机却只能是[左右]别人的意志而不能[止于影响]别人自在的,自为的认识而已;因为[别人]这样的认识决不能对我的意志有什么影响,所以决不推动我的意志,决不能是我这意志所有的那些目的的动机,而只有别人的欲求和行动,[要别人做什么]才能是这样一个动机。由于这一点,从而也只是间接地,别人的认识也才能是这样一个动机。这不仅在一切显明从自私自利出发的谎骗上是这样,就是在纯从恶作剧产生的谎骗上——恶作剧是要在别人由此促成错误而产生的痛苦后果上取乐——,也是这样。甚至只是单纯的吹牛,因为借此可以从别人方面获得较大的敬重或较好的评价,也是意在对别人的欲求和行动发生更大的更易获致的影响。单是拒绝说出一个真理,也就是根本拒绝说出什么,这,本身还不是什么非义,但以任何谎语骗人上当却都是非义。谁拒绝为走错了路的人指出应走的路,这还不是对这人非义,但故意教他走错却是非义。——从这里说出的[道理]推论起来,任何谎骗作为谎骗论,都和暴行一样的是非义;因为谎骗既作谎骗论,其目的已经是在于把自己意志的支配权扩充到别的个体的身上去,也就是以否定别人的意志来肯定我的意志,正和使用暴力相同。——不过最彻底的谎骗却要算毁约,因为在契约里一切条文规定都完备而清楚齐全。原来当作在签订一份契约时,别人承担的义务直接而自明的是我此后承担义务的动机。双方互许的条款是经过考虑而正式交换过的。各人在契约中所作声明的真实性,按[原来]的认定,都在各自的掌握之中。如果对方破坏契约,那么他就是欺骗了我。并且,由于他只是拿假动机来蒙混我的认识,以便按照他的企图来左右我的意志,把他的意志的支配权扩张到别的个体上,所以他就是作出了完全非义[的行为]。一切契约在道德上的合法和有效都以此为根据。

    就非义的施行者说,使用暴力还不如使用阴谋那么可耻,因为暴力的非义是从体魄的力量产生的,而体魄的力量在一切情况之下都是使世人震惊倾服的。阴谋的非义则相反,采取绕圈子的办法就已泄露了其人的懦弱;所以这是同时从体魄方面和道德方面把他的为人贬低了。加之哄和骗所以能够成功,是因为进行哄骗的人为了取信于人,自己还不得不装出对哄骗痛恨和鄙视的样子;哄骗所以得逞是基于人们相信他的诚实,而这却是他没有的。——诡计多端,背信弃义和出卖行为所以到处引起深恶痛绝,乃基于忠信诚实是一根拴带,它从外面使一一分散于个体杂多性中的意志重行统一起来;并且也是由于这一作用才限制了由于意志分散而产生的利己主义的后果。背信弃义和出卖行为却是撕断这根最后的,外在的拴带,是由此而为自私自利的后果提供无限的活动范围。

    在我们考察方式的联带关系中,我们已发现作为非义这概念的内容的,是一个人的某种行为属性;在这种行为属性中他把显现于他身体中的意志之肯定如此扩张了,以至这种肯定势将否定显现于别人身体中的那意志。我们还在一些只是一般的例证上指出了非义的范围从哪儿开始的界限;同时,我们也曾用过少数的几个主要概念从最高到较低一些的程度规定了非义的等第。据此,非义这概念乃是原始本然的、正面的;而与此相反的正义这一概念却是派生的、反面的。因为我们必须不把自己局限在字面上,而是应该在概念上说话。事实上,如果没有非义,就决谈不上正义,即是说正义这概念仅仅只含有非义的打消。任何行为,只要不超出上述界限,亦即不是否定别人的意志以加强本人自己的意志之肯定,便都包括在这一概念中。所以单是就纯粹道德的规定这方面看,上述界限已把[一切]可能的行为的全部领域划分为非义和正义[两个方面]了。一种行为,只要不是按上面分析过的方式,在否定别人意志时侵入别人的意志之肯定的范围,就不是非438义。例如别人有急难而不予以援手,或自奉育余面对别人的饥饿且死袖手旁观,这固然是残酷的,无人性的,但不是非义。[在这种场合,]能够以充分的把握来说的只是:谁要是不仁而冷酷竟达到这种程度,那么也完全可以肯定,只要他的愿望要求这样作而没有什么强制力加以阻拦,任何非义他也都干得出来。

    不过,从正义这概念作为非义的打消说,则这概念主要的是使用在以暴力抵抗非义的图谋这种情况上;并且无疑的,这概念的原始产生也是从这种情况来的。这种抵抗不可能本身又是非义,所以抵抗是正义的;尽管在抵抗时所施展出来的暴力行为就其本身孤立地看好像是非义,而只是在这里由于行为的动机才算是公道的,也就是才成为正义的。如果有一个个体在肯定他自己的意志时,竟至于侵入我本人作为一个人格的人在本质上[具有]的意志之肯定的范围,并以此否定我这意志之肯定,那么,我抵抗这种侵犯就是否定这一否定。就这一范围说,在我这一方面,除了肯定本质上必然地、原始地在我身体中显现着的,仅由我身体的现象即已随同包含在内而表出的意志之外,并没有做什么;所以这就不是非义而是正义。这就是说:我由此有一种权利来使用为了取消别人那否定而必需的力量来否定别人[对我]的否定;而在这样作时,如易于理解的,甚至可以成为杀死别的个体。对他的侵害,作为侵入的外来暴力;加以抵抗是不算非义的,从而是有权用一种有些超过外来暴力的反作用来加以抵抗的;因为在我这方面所发生的一切,始终只在我本人作为这样一个人本质上必有的,由于我这人即已表出在“意志之肯定”的范围内(这就是斗争的舞台)而不侵入到别人的这种范围里去,这就只是否定之否定,也就只是肯定,本身不又是否定。所以说,我的意志既显现于我的身体中,又以自身的力量保全自身而不否定任何遵守同一界限的别人的意志,我就可以不为非义而强制那否定我的意志的别人意志不去实行这一否定,即是说在这一限度内我有一种强制权。

    在我有强制权,有完整的权利以暴力对付别人的一切场合,随情况的需要我也可以一样的不为非义而以诡计来对付别人的暴力,从而是恰在我有强制权的范围内,我也确有谎骗之权。因此,谁要是对一个搜索他身上财物的市井匪徒保证他身上再没有什么东西了,[即令是谎语也]完全是正义的行为。同样,谁要是用谎话把一个黄夜闯进来的强盗骗进地窖而把强盗反锁在里面。也是正义的。谁要是被绑匪掳去,例如被[北非]耙耙内斯克人掳去,他为了恢复自己的自由不仅有权以公开的暴力而且有权以计谋杀掉那些人。——因此,由直接对内体的暴力行为压榨出来的诺言根本就没有拘束力,因为忍受这种强制的人完全有权用杀人的方式把自己从暴客手里解救出来,更不用说用欺骗的方式了。谁要是不能以暴力取回被劫走的财物,而是用计谋弄了回来的,也不是作了非义之行。如果有人把从我手里抢去的钱赌输了,那么我甚至有权对他使用假骰子,因为我从他那里赢回来的[钱]原来就是属于我的。谁要否认这一点,就必然更要否认战争中用计的合法性,因为这甚至是出之于行动的谎骗,是瑞典女王克瑞斯汀所说[名句]的一个例证,她说:“人们说的话根本就不能作数,至于他们的行动几乎也是不可信任的。”——依此说来,正义与非义之间的界限诚然是间不容发。此外我认为再要去证明这一切和[我们]上面关于谎骗与暴力都是非义的讲法完全一致,是多余的;这一切也可用以阐明关于[迫不得已的]急谎那一奇特的理论。

    根据前此所述的一切,那么非义和正义就只是些道德的规定,也就是在人类行为作为这种行为来考察的方面和就这行为本身的内在意义看都有效的规定。这是直接呈现于意识中的,一方面是由于非义行为有一种内在的痛苦与之相连,即施行非义的人单纯地感到的一种意识,[意识到]他肯定自己的意志过于强烈,竟至于否定了别人的意志现象;也是由于[意识到]他作为现象看固然有别于非义行为的承受者,但在本体自身上又是和承受者同为一个东西。进一步阐明良心不安的内在意义却只能在更后面再谈。在另一方面,非义行为的承受者也痛苦地意识到他的意志被人否定;[尽管]这意志是由于他的身体和身体的自然需要就已表现出来了的,而大自然是教他指靠自己身体的力量来满足这些需要的。同时他还意识到他可以不为非义而用尽一切方式来抵御那否定,只要他有力量做得到。这种纯道德的意义是义与非义所有的唯一意义,但这是就人作为人而不是作为公民来说的;所以即令没有一切现行法规而处于自然状态中,这种意义依然存在,并且是构成一切现行法规的基础和内容。这就是人们所以称为自然法的东西,但还不如称之为道德法;因为它的效力管不到受害的方面,管不到外在的现实,而只及于[人的]行为和由此而产生于人的自我认识,对于他个人的意志的自我认识——这就叫做良心——;自然法在肉然状态中不能在每一场合都能对外,对其他个体有效,不能在每一场合防止强权代替正义作统治者。在自然状态中有赖于每一个人的只是他在任何场合都不为非义,而决不是在任何场合不承受非义,[承受非义与否]则有赖于他偶然的外在的强有力。因此,义与非义的概念对于自然状态固然也有效而决不是传统习俗性的;但在那儿却只是作为道德的概念而有效,以便每人自己认识本人自己的意志。生命意志在人类个体中肯定自己,强烈的程度是极不相同的。这些道德的概念在刻画强度的表上就等于温度表上的冰点一样,是固定的一点,也就是自己意志的肯定成为别人意志之否定的那一[临界]点,这就是说由于施行非义而得指出意志的激烈程度和认识在个体化原理(这是整个儿为意志服务的“认识”的形式)中被局限的程度相结合[的一点]。不过如果有人把[他对于]人类行为的纯道德性的考察放在一边或加以否认,而只就外在的作用和效果来考察行为,那么,他当然也可追随霍布斯把义与非义说成是传统习俗的,任意采用的规定,因而也是在现行法以外根本就不存在的规定。并且我们也决不能用外在的经验使他明白[本来] 决不属于外在经验的东西。譬如上述这个霍布斯,他就有一种说法极为突出地标志着他那已经完成的经验主义思维方式的特点。在他那本《几何学原理》中他否认全部真正纯粹的数学,而顽固地断言点有广袤,线有宽度。可是我们也决不能指出一个没有广袤的点,一根没有宽度的线,我们不能使他明白数理的先验性,正如不能使他明白法理的先验性相同,他反正是对任何非经验的认识都关了门。

    那么,纯粹法学就是道德里面的一章了,并且直接只是和行动的施为有关,不与行动的承受有关。原来只有行动是意志的表出,而道德又是只考察意志的。行动的承受则是赤裸裸的“事态”,道德只能间接地也考虑行动的承受,亦即仅仅为了证明凡只是为了不承受非义而发生的事并不是非义。——申论道德的这一章,它的内容应是规定一个准确的界限,规定个体在肯定已在他身体中客体化了的意志时,可以走到哪儿,而不至否定那显现于另一个体中的同一意志,然后又规定超出这界限的行为必然是非义,因而是可以不为非义而加以抵御的。所以说考察的着眼点总是自己本人的行动。

    可是在作为事态看的外在经验中,承受非义也就出现了。在非义的承受中,如已说过的,生命意志和它自己对抗的现象比在任何其他地方还要表现得更明显些。这种对抗现象是从个体的众多和利己主义两者之中产生的,这两者又是以个体化原理为条件的;而对于个体的认识,这原理就是表象世界的形式。在上面我们还曾看到很大一部分人生本质上的痛苦都在这种个体对抗上有着它永不断流的来源。

    不过所有这些个体所共有的理性,并不是让他们像动物一样只看到个别个体,而是也让他们抽象地认识到在联系中的整体;并且很快就已教会他们去理解痛苦的来源,使他为减轻痛苦,或是可能的话就取消痛苦而想出办法;也就是教大家作出同样的牺牲,大家由此获得的共同利益足以抵偿这牺牲而有余。在某些场合出现时,施行非义对于个别人的自私自利虽是那么畅快,可是在另一个体的承受非义之中,却有着它必然的对应物,对于这另一个体这可是大大的痛苦。于是,在这考虑整体的理性跳出它所属个体的片面立场而暂时摆脱自己对这个体的迷恋时,这理性就已看到施行非义在这一个体中的享受每次都要被在另一个体承受非义之中相对更大的痛苦所超过,此外还看到这里既然是一切都凭偶然[机会的]摆布,所以每人都要怕自己觑便施行非义的享乐会要比承受非义的痛苦更难到手。由此,理性认识到或是为了减轻遍布于一切的痛苦,或是为了尽可能平均分摊这痛苦,唯一最好的办法就是由一切人放弃那些以施行非义来追求的享受,而给一切人消除承受非义的痛苦。——所以说这个办法,这个由于理性的运用,不难被按方法从事而摆脱自己片面立场的自私心想了出来,然后逐渐使之完备的办法,就是国家契约或法律。像我在这里指出国家的起源一样,柏拉图在《共和国》里就已这样把它表述过了。事实上也只有这才是本质上唯一的国家起源,是由这事的本性所确定的。在任何国土也没有一个国家能够另有一种起源,因为正就是这一发生方式,这一目的,才使国家成为国家;并且在成为国家的时候,就不问某一民族在事前的状态是一群互不相属而独立的野人(无政府状态),或是强者任意统治着的一群奴隶(专制状态),这都无关宏旨。在这两种情况之下还没有什么国家,直到那共同的协议成立,国家才诞生;并且是各按该协议或多或少地不搀杂无政府状态或专制状态,国家也就随之而是较完善的或较不完善的。共和国倾向于无政府状态,君主自倾向于专制状态,为此而想出来的立宪君主这条中间道路又倾向于议会党团的统治。[真]要建立一个完善的国家,人们必须从创造一些人物着手,这些人的天性根本就能让他们为了公共的福利而彻底牺牲自己的福利。不过在做到这一点以前,已经有一个差强人意的办法,不无小补,即是说如果有那么一个家族,这家族的福利和那一个国家的福利是分不开的,那么,至少在主要的事务上就决不可能只推进其一而不推进其二。世袭君主制的力量和优点就在于此。

    道德既然只涉及正义的或非义的施为,并能为那大致已下定决心不为非义的人精确地指出他行为的界限;那么,政治学,亦即关于立法的学说,则相反,就只在非义的承受上说话了;并且如果不是为了非义的施为每次都有它必然的对应物,必然有非义的承受,也就决不会关心非义的施为。非义的承受,作为立法所反对的敌人,那才是立法的着眼点。进一步说,如果可以想像有一种非义的施为,并没有另一方面的承受非义与之相联,那么,彻底说来,国家也就决不会加以禁止。——再进一步说,因为意志,[人的]居心,是道德上考察的对象,也是[道德上]唯一的实在,所以旨在必行非义,唯有外力才能加以制止或使之不起作用的坚决意志,在道德上和真正已经干出来的非义完全是意味相同的;在道德的审判之前,这样居心的人就被谴责为非义的。国家则与此相反,根本一点也不理会单纯的意志和居心本身,而只关心[实际]行动(不论是还在图谋中的或已见诸事实的),因为这行动在别的方面有其对应物,有痛苦的承受。所以,对于国家说,实际行动,事态,是唯一的实在,而居心,意图之被追究只是为了从这些可以看出实际行动的意义。因此国家不会禁止任何人在他思想中对别人经常藏着谋害毒杀[的祸心],只要国家已确知对于剑和轧轮的恐惧会不断阻止那祸心真正起作用。国家也没这么个愚蠢的计划,要消灭不法行为的心理倾向,消灭恶毒的居心;而且是在每一种可惜以实现不法行为的动机旁边,总要在无可幸兔的刑罚中列上一个分量更重的,用以打消不法行为的动机。这样看来。一部刑法也就是一本尽可能完备的登记簿,[详载着]所有一切可能假定的罪行的反动机。——[罪行和反动机]双方都是在抽象中假定的,以便一旦有事时在实际上加以应用。于是政治学或立法[事宜]为了它这目的就会向道德惜用法学在规定义与非义的内在意义之外,还精确地规定了两者间的界限的那一章,不过也只是为了利用那一章的反面而把人们如果不想施行非义,道德就认为不能逾越的一切界限,看作是人们如果不想承受非义就不能容许别人逾越的界限,亦即人们因而有权把别人从那儿赶回去的界限。因此,这种界限就要尽可能从消极方面用法律把它巩固起来。由此,如果人们相当俏皮地把历史学家称为笨拙的预言家,那么法学家就是笨拙的道德家了;而本来意义上的法学,亦即关于人们可以伸张的权利的学说,在它讲论那些不容损害的权利那一章里,也就是笨拙的道德了。“非义”这概念,和“非义”的否定,“正义”这概念,本来都是道德[性质]的;[但在这里]由于出 发点从积极方面转到了消极方式,也就是由于方向转变而成为法律[性质]的了。这一点,和康德的法学一起——康德非常错误地从他的绝对命令引伸说国家的建立是一种道德的义务——,正在最近期间一再引起这样一种很奇特的谬论,说国家是一种促进道德的设施。国家是从追求道德的努力中产生的,因而国家的建立是针对利己主义的。好像那唯一说得上道德或不道德的内在居心,永远自由的意志,也能从外面来加以修正似的,也可由外来作用加以改变似的!更错误的一个“理论”说:在道德的意义上,国家是自由的条件,从而也是道德性的条件;可是自由却是在现象的彼岸,更无庸说是在人类设施的彼岸了。国家,如已说过,既不是根本反对一切利己主义,也不是反对利己主义的利己;而是相反,国家恰好是从一切人有着自知之明而按方法办事的,从片面立场走到普遍立场,由是而总括起来的共同的自私中产生的,是专为这种利己主义服务而存在的;是在纯粹道德性的不可期,亦即纯出于道德理由的正义行为不可期这一正确前提之下建立起来的,要不然国家本身也就是多余的了。所以国家不是为了反对利己主义,而是为了反对利己主义那些有害的后果,亦即反对从自私的个体的众多性中,在他们一切人彼此互施中产生而损害他们福利的后果,又以此福利为目的而建立的。因此亚里士多德就已说过:“国家的目的是大家生活得好,而生活好就是生活幸福和美好。”(《论共和国》,Ⅳ ,还有霍布斯也完全正确地、卓越地分析了国家的这一起源和目的。同样,一切国家秩序的那一古老基本原则:“公共福利应是法律的第一条”也标志着同一起源。——国家如果完全达到了它的目的,它就会产生这样一个现象,等同于普遍都是彻底平正的居心在起作用似的。可是这两种现象的内在本质和起源[在两者之间]却是相反的。即是说在后面这一场合是没有人想要施行非义,而在前面那一场合却是没有人想要承受非义,并且是为了这个目的,一切适当的办法都已用上了。这就是同一根线得以从相反的方向来描画;而一头带上了口罩的猛兽也会和一头草食兽一样不会伤人了。——可是要超过这一点而进一步,国家就无能为力了;国家不能演出一种好像是从普遍的互惠互爱中产生出来的现象。这是因为如我们刚已看到的,国家由于它的本性就不禁止非义[或不法]行为,假如是根本没有非义的承受在另一方面与之相应的话,只因为这是不可能的事情,国家才禁阻一切非义[或不法]行为。那么反过来,国家按它以全体幸福为目的的倾向,也将要乐于致力使每人都蒙受人类仁爱各种各样的美意和善行,要不是这些美意善行的事业在具体实施中也有一种对应物的话。可是在这种场合,国家的每一公民就都会想充当那被动的角色,没有一个人会要想充当主动的角色了;并且也没有一个什么理由可以责成某人应在某人之先来充当这主动的角色。因此,可以加以强制的只是消极的东西,那也就正是法律;而不是积极的东西,那也就是人们在好心肠的义务或不完全的义务这类名称之下所理解的东西。

    如已说过,立法从道德借来纯粹法学或讨论义与非义的本质和界限的学说,以便为了那和道德不相干的立法目的而从反面来利用这种学说,并按以制订现行法律和建立维护立法的工具,建立国家。所以实际的立法就是从反面来应用的纯道德的法学。这种应用可以尊重每一特定的民族固有的条件和情况而见之于实施。但是,只有现行立法在本质上是彻底按纯粹法学而规定的,并且要立法的每一条款都能在纯粹法学中找到根据,然后所产生的立法才真是积极的正义;而这国家也才是一个道义的集体,才是名副其实的国家,才是道德上容许的设施,不是不道德的设施。否则相反,现行立法就会是为积极的非义奠定根据,立法自身就会公开自承是由强制而成的非义。属于这一类型的是任何一种专制政体,是大部分回教国家的政体;甚至许多宪法的某些部分也属于这一类型,例如入身所有权,强制劳役等等。纯粹法学或自然法,更好是叫做道德的正义,固然总是要由于倒转方向才成为任何道义的现行立法的基础,等于纯粹数学是任何一支应用数学的基础一样。为了这一目的,纯粹法学和哲学一样,也有它要向立法传播的最重要的几点:1)说明义与非义两概念内在的和本来的意义,以及两概念的起源,两概念在道德上的应用和地位。2)财产所有权的引伸。3)契约的道德效力的引伸,因为这是国家契约的道德基础。4)国家的起源和目的的说明,说明这一目的对道德的关系,以及随这一关系[如何]通过方向倒转,按目的而移用道德的法学到立法上来。5)刑法的引伸。——法学的其他内容不过只是这些原则在一切可能的生活关系上的应用,是义与非义间界限的详细规定,所以这些关系都是在某些一定的观点和标题之下加以分合的。在这些[如何分合]特定的论点上,所有的纯粹法学教科书都颇为一致;唯独在那些原则上则说法极不相同,因为这些原则总是和某种哲学相联的。在我们既已按我们的哲学体系简单而概括地,然而也是坚定而明确他说明了[上面]那些重点的前四点之后,还有刑法[这一点]也正要用同样的方式来谈一谈。

    康德提出了一个根本错误的主张,他说在国家之外就没有完整的所有权。根据我们上面的引伸,在自然状态中也有财产,附带也有完整的、自然的,亦即道德的权利。这种权利,不行非义就不能加以损害,但拼着一切而加以保护却不是非义。与此相反,在国家之外没有什么刑法,那倒是确实的。整个刑事处分权都只是由现行法奠定基础的。现行法在[人]犯法之前就对这种犯法[行为]规定了刑罚,而刑罚的恫吓作为反动机,就应该在分量上超过那一犯法行为的一切动机。这种现行法应看作是这国家一切公民所批准,所承认的。所以现行法是建基于一个共同契约之上的,在任何情况之下国家的一切成员都有义务遵守这一契约,也就是在一方面有用刑的义务,在另一方面又有受刑的义务。所以强制受刑是有理由的。从而刑司的直接目的,在个别场合是把法律当作契约来遵守的。可是法律的唯一目的是吓住[人]不要侵犯别人的权利,因为只是为了每人都有保障而无须承受非义,人们才结集为国家,才放弃施行非义而承担维护国家的重责。所以法律和法律的执行——刑罚处分——基本上是着意于未来而不是着意于过去的。这就是刑罚和报复的区别,后者的动机革是在已经发生了的事故上,也就是只在过去作为过去上。一切以痛苦加于人来伸雪非义,而对于将来又别无目的[的行为],就都是寻仇报复,并且是除了看到人们自己在别人身上造成的痛苦而以之安慰自己所受过的痛苦外,不能再有其他目的。这种事情是恶毒的,残忍的,是伦理上不能为之辩护的。人以非义加于我,并非使我有权以非义加于人。以怨报怨而别无其他意图,既不是道德的,也没有任何理性上的根据可以把它说成是合理的;而提出报复权作为刑事处分权一个独立的最后的原则,那是意义空洞的。所以康德的学说把刑罚看作单纯的报复,只是为报复而报复,是完全没有根据而错误的见解。然而这种见解像幽灵似的,总还是在许多法学家的著作中以各种各样的华丽词句出没,而结果都是些空泛的废话,如说:罪将以受罚而得赎或是两抵而取消等等,等等。但[事实上]任何人都无权把自己捧出来充当一个纯粹道德的审判员和报复者;而以自己加于人的痛苦来找别人的过失算帐,也就是责成别人为过失而忏悔。这反而是一种最不自量的妄自尊大,正是为此,所以《圣经》上说:“上帝说报复是我的事,我会要报复的。”人很可以有权为社会的安全谋划,不过如果要行得通,就只能依法禁止所有那些以“犯罪”一语标志出来的行为,以便用反动机,亦即用有威慑性的刑罚,来预防;但这种威慑性如遇[犯罪行为]仍然要出现的场合,就只有付之执行才能有效。刑罚的目的,或更恰当些说刑法的目的,就是吓住不要犯罪,而这是一条如此普遍公认的,甚至自明的真理,以至[这真理]在英国皇家检察官于刑事案件中至今还使用的那古老控诉程式中就已说出来了,原来那控诉程式的结尾说:“如果这被证明了,那么你,即上述某某,应以法定的痛苦加以处分,以便在永久永久的将来制止别人再犯同样的罪”。——目的是为了将来,这才使刑罚不同于报复;并且只在刑罚是为了法律的有效才付之执行的时候,刑罚才有这一目的。刑罚也恰好只是由于这样才能对任何未来的情况宣称为不可幸免的。才为法律保留了吓住不犯罪的作用,而法律的目的就正在于此。——在这儿康德派又少不了要反驳说,根据这种见解,被罚的罪犯就“只是当作工具”使用罢了。但是所有康德派这样不厌倦地跟着说的这句活:“人们只可一贯把人当作目的,决不可当作手段对待”:人固然听起来像是一句有意义的话,因而对于所有那些想要一个公式,用以免除他们一切深思[之劳]的人们,这也是非常适合的一句话;然而在光线[充分的地方看清楚些],这不过是极空泛,极不确定,完全是间接达到他原意的一句话。在任何一个场合应用这句话,都需要先加以特别的说明,特别的规定和限制;[单是]这样笼统地使用却是不够的,[能]说明的也不多,并且还是有问题的。既已依法判处死刑的杀人犯现在就必须只是当作工具来使用,而且[人们]完全有权这样做。这是因为公共治安,国家的主要目的,已被他破坏,如果法律还不生效的话,公共治安就会被取消了。而杀人犯,他的生命,他本人,现在就必须成为使法律生效的工具,以便由此而成为恢复公共治安的工具,并且为了履行国家的契约[人们]也有充分的权利把他作为这样的工具。[因为]这个契约,就这杀人犯过去是一公民说,也是他参与过的;而根据这个契约,他曾为了享有他生命的安全,他的自由和财产,也是为了一切人的安全,早就把他[自己]的生命、自由和财产作为抵押品了;现在[因为他破坏契约]就要没收他这份抵押品了。

    这里提出来的,对于健全理性直接可以明白的刑罚理论,在主要的方面诚然不算什么新的思想,而只是几乎被一些新的谬论所排斥的思想;并且也[只]是在这一情况下才有必要[再]尽量明确地加以论述。在本质上,这一理论已包含在布芬陀夫在《论人民与国家的职权》第二卷第十三章中对这一点所说的那些话里面。还有霍布斯的见解也同这理论一致,可参看《利维坦》第十五、第二十八章。在我们的时代大家知道费尔巴哈曾大力主张这一理论。甚至在古代哲人的说法里就已有这个理论,柏拉图在《普洛塔戈拉斯》(蚩槐布禄根[或双桥]版第114页),其次在《戈琪亚斯》(第168页),最后在《法律沦》第十一卷(第165页)就曾明确地加以阐述了。辛乃加以寥寥数语说出了柏拉图的意见以及有关一切刑罚的理论:“一个高明的人施行惩罚,不是为了错误已经铸成,而是为了不使错误再发生。”(《论愤怒》Ⅰ,第16页。)

    那么,我们在国家里就认识到一种工具,那以理性装备起来的利己主义就是企图通过这一工具来回避它自己的,它自己对自己发生的恶果,于是每人就都来促进全体的福利,因为他已看到其中也包括着他自己的福利。如果国家完全达到了它的目的,那么在一定范围内,国家由于其中统一起来的人力,也会知道逐步征服其余的自然界以为己用;最后由于消灭了各种祸害,也可能有近乎极乐世界的某种情况出现。但是事有不然,一方面国家还停留在离这目标很远的地方,一方面永远还有生活在其本质上始终具有的无数坏事,依然和前此一样把生活笼罩在痛苦中,[因为]在这些坏事中,即令[其余]一切的都已消除,最后还有那空虚无聊会要立即进占其他坏事刚退出去的每一阵地。再一方面就是个体之间的争端也不是国家完全消除得了的,因为这种争端,[一旦] 大规模的被禁止了,小规模的又起而代之来作弄人。最后还有埃瑞斯[这位女神],幸而把她从[国家]内部赶走了,最后她就转移到外面去:作为个体问的争执而被国家制度驱逐了,她又从外面作为国际战争而卷土重来。于是,人们在[国内]个别场合用英明的措施使她不得享有的血祭,现在她就立即大规模地做一次总的来讨取,好像讨取别人该她的积欠似的。再假定这一切一切由于建立在数千年经验上面的聪明智慧,最后也都克眼了,消除了,那么,最后的结果将是这一整个行星上人口的真正过剩,这个结果的可怕的祸害现在还只有大胆的想像力才能加以臆测。

    我们已经认识到在国家里有着它一席的一时的公道是报复和惩罚[的公道];并看到了这样的公道唯有着眼于将来才能成为公道,因为没有这种着眼点,则对于一种罪过所加的刑罚和报复都是不能自圆其说的,而只是单纯的在发生了的祸害之上再添上第二个祸害,毫无意思和意义。可是永恒的公道就完全不同,这种公道也是前已提到过的。它不是支配着国家而是支配着世界,它不依赖人为的设施,不在偶然和幻党的支配之下,不是不稳定的,不是摇摆的和错误百出的;而是不会失误的,坚定而可靠的。——报复这概念本身就包含时间在内,因此永恒的公道不能是一种报复性的公道,所以不能和报复性的公道那样可以容许推延和限期而只借时间以恶果抵消恶行那样需要时间来实现。在这里惩罚和过失必须是这样的联系着,以至两者是一个东西。

    “难道你们相信,

    罪恶振翅轻飞,

    飞抵上天诸神?

    那儿纪录有人,

    罪恶无分大小,

    宙斯簿内载明?

    一经宙斯垂鉴。

    皆作无罪判定?

    果然簿内载明,

    昊天尚恐太小,

    何能容尽罪行?

    检阅已属不能,

    遑论依罪议刑。

    不,不,不,

    你们如愿看取,

    这儿便是处分。”

    (欧瑞彼德斯原作。转载于斯多帕乌斯《希腊古文分类迭录》第一卷第四章。)

    至于在世界的本质中真有这么一种永恒的公道,那可以从我们前此所阐发的整个思想中[看出来] ,对于理解了这[整个] 思想的453人,这也是很快就可以完全明白的。

    现象,这一生命意志的客体性,就是这世界,即在其部分和形态的一切复杂性中[的世界]。生存本身和生存的类别,无论在整个或在每一部分上,都只是从意志来的。意志,它是自由的,全能的。它在它自身和在时间之外是如何规定自己的,它也恰好就是这样显现于每一事物中的。世界只是反映这一[意志的]欲求的镜子。世界所包含的一切有限性,一切痛苦,一切烦恼都属于它所欲求的那东西的表现;其所以是如此这般的痛苦烦恼,也是因为意志,它要这样。依此说来,每一生物根本都是以最严格的公平合理在担负着一般的生存,然后是担负着它那族类的生存和它那特有个体的生存;并且完全要看它的个性是如何的,它所在的环境是如何的,所在的世界是如何的,它就是如何的担负生存,也就是为偶然和错误所支配,是有时间性的,无常的,永远在痛苦中。凡在它身上发生的,凡能够在它身上发生的,对于它都是活该的,公平的。这是因为意志[本]是它的意志,而意志是怎样的,这世界也就是怎样的。能够为这世界的存在和本性负责的只有这世界自身,没有别人。别人如何要负起这个责任来呢?——如果要知道人在道德上,整个的一般的有什么价值,那么,只看他整个的一般的命运便得。这命运就是困乏、贫苦、烦恼、折磨和死亡。永恒的公道在运行:如果人从整个说来不是一文不值,那么他的命运从整个说来也就不会如此悲惨。在这种意义上我们可以说:世界本身就是世界法庭。要是人们能够把全世界的一切苦恼放在一个秤盘里,又把全世界的一切罪恶放在另一秤盘里,那么,天秤上的指针肯定就不再摆动了。

    认识是为了给意志服务而从意志发芽孳生的,当它一成为个体本身的认识[而为个体服务]时,这世界诚然就不会对这种认识表出它自己,像它对学者那样最后揭露自己为唯一的一个生命意志——这即是意志自己——的客体性:而是模糊着未经训练的个体的视线,好像印度人所说的摩耶之幕一样。对于这样的个体,呈现出来的不是自在之物,而只是在时间空间中,在个体化原理中,在根据律其他形态中的现象。在他有限的认识的这个形式中,他看不到事物的本质,那是唯一无二的;而只看到这本质的现象是特殊的、分立的、数不尽的、极不相同的,甚至是相反的。于是,在他看起来,狂欢是一回事,痛苦又完全是另一回事;这一个人是制造痛苦的,是杀人犯:那一人是承受痛苦的,是[被害的]牺牲者;恶行是一回事,恶行所肇的祸又是一回事。他看到这一个人生活在快意、饶富和狂欢之中,而在这人的[朱漆]门前同时有另一个人因饥寒而痛苦地死去。于是他就要问:公道到哪儿去了呢?而他自己则在强烈的意志冲动中,——那就是他的起源和本质——,紧紧抓住生活中那些狂欢和享受不放,却不知道他正是由于他意志的这一活动[同时也]在抓住着,紧紧拥抱着在生活上他见而生畏的一切痛苦和折磨。他看到祸害,也看到世界上的恶行,但是他还远不能认识到这两者只是一个生命意志的现象的不同方面;他以为两者是极不相同的,甚至是相反的。他也常企图通过恶行,也就是在别人身上制造痛苦,来避免祸害,避免他本人个体上的痛苦,被个体化原理所局限,被摩耶之幕所蒙蔽。——正好像一个水手,在一望无涯的怒海上驾着一只小船,山一般的波涛在起伏咆哮,他却信赖这微小的一叶扁舟;一个个安然在充满痛苦的世界正中坐着的人也就是这样信赖着个体化原理,亦即信赖个体借以认识事物,把事物认为现象的方式。无边的世界到处充满痛苦,在过去无尽,在将来无穷,那是他体会不到的,在他看来甚至只是一个童话。而他那渺小的“厥躬”,他那没有幅度的现在,瞬息的快适,在他看来却是唯一具有真实性的,一天没有更高明的认识替他擦亮眼睛,他一天就想尽办法来保有这些东西。在这一天未到来之前,仅仅只是在他意识的最深处有那十分模糊的冥悟在活跃着,亦即悟到所有那些痛苦究竟并不是那么陌生的而是和他有关联的;在这种关联之前,个体化原理也不能庇护的。一切人(也许还有聪明的动物)所共有的,那么无法消除的一种恐怖就是从这种冥悟中产生的。人们如果由于某种偶然发生的事故而在个体化原理上给弄糊涂了,也就是因为根据律在它的某一形态中好像是碰到了例外,譬如有个什么变动好像是无缘无故发生的,或是一个死去的人又来了,或是某种过去或将来的事出现在眼前了,辽远的变近了,这种恐怖就会突然把人们摄住。对于这类事故的大为骇怪都是基于人们突然在[掌握]现象的一些认识方式上给弄糊涂了;而保持着人们自己的个体和其余的世界各自分立的[东西]也就只是这些认识形式。但是这种各自分立恰好只存在于现象之中而不存在于自在之物中:永恒的公道就正是基于这一点。——实际上一切暂时的幸福都建立在下面挖空了的基地上,一切聪明都是在这样的基地上[枉]费心机。幸福和聪明保护着个人不遭遇意外事故,为他找得享受;但个人只是单纯的现象,他不同于其他个体,他所以免除了其他个体担负着的痛苦,都是基于现象的形式,基于个体化原理。就事物真正的本质说,只要一个人是坚强的生命意志,也就是他如果以一切力量肯定生命,那么,世界上的一切痛苦也就是他的痛苦,甚至一切只是可能的痛苦在他却要看作现实的痛苦。对于看穿个体化原理的认识,幸福生活在时间中,或是“偶然”[机会]相送的,或是借聪明从偶然争取来的;而[这种幸福]夹在无数别人的痛苦中,究竟只是乞丐的[黄粱]一梦,在梦里乞丐是国王,但他必然要从梦中醒过来而体会到使他[暂时]和他生活的痛苦隔离的只是一个飘忽的幻象。

    对于局限于服从根据律的认识中的眼光,局限于个体化原理中的眼光,永恒的公道是避不露面的,如果不是用什么捏造来装点门面的话,这种眼光里就根本没有什么永恒的公道。这种眼光看到恶人做过各种坏事和暴行之后,却生活在欢乐中,并且未经留难谴责就[轻轻松松]弃世而去了。这种眼光看到被压迫的人拖着充满痛苦的一生一直到死,而没有出现一个[为他]报仇雪恨的人。但是永恒的公道,也只有一个人使自己超出了那在根据律的线索上前进的,束缚于个别事物上的认识而认识到理念,看透了个体化原理而体会到自在之物不能加以现象的形式之后,才能理解,才能领悟。也只有这样一个人借助于这同一认识,才能懂得美德的真正本质,而这是在和当前这考察相关的范围内不久就会给我们表述出来的,不过美德的实践却并不要求这种抽象的认识。因此,准获得了上述这种认识,他也就会明白:意志既然是一切现象的本体,那么,尽管那些现象——其中表出的时而有这,时而有那——都是作为完全不同的个体而存在着的,甚至是被长距离的时间和空间所隔开的,然而加于别人的痛苦和自已经历的痛苦,恶行和所肇的恶果则经常只触及那同一的本质。他将体会到制造痛苦的人和不得不承受这痛苦的人两者间的区别只是现象而不触及自在之物。这自在之物就是活跃在这两人中的意志,这意志在这儿被那注定要为它服务的认识所蒙蔽而错认了它自己,而在它的一个现象中寻求激增的安乐,在它的另一现象中制造巨大的痛苦;它就是这样在强烈的冲动中以自己的牙咬入自己的肉,而不知它永远只是在伤害着自己,其为伤害则是由于个体化这媒介暴露了原来藏在它内部的矛盾。痛苦的制造人和承受人是一[而非二]。前者错在他以为自己于痛苦无份,后者错在他以为自己于罪过无份。如果他俩的眼睛都擦亮了,那么以痛苦加于人的那一个就会认识到他是生活在所有那些在广大世界上承受痛苦的人和物之中,并且,如果他具有理性,还要徒劳地寻思这些人和物既看不到它们对于痛苦应负的责任,为什么却要被召唤到这世上来受这么大的痛苦。而承受痛苦的那一个就会体会到世界上现在或过去造成的一切恶都是从那同时也是构成他的本质,在他身上显现的意志中流出来的;就会体会到他,由于这显出的现象和这现象的肯定,就已承担了从这意志中产生的一切痛苦;他一天是这意志,就理应忍受这些痛苦。——从这一认识出发,充满冥悟的诗人迦尔德隆在《人生一梦》中说:

    “因为一个人最大的罪过

    就是:他已诞生了。”

    在永恒的规律之下,“生”的结局既然就是死,怎么能教“生”不是一种罪过呢?迦尔德隆不过是用他那诗句说出基督教中那原罪的信条罢了。

    要鲜明地认识永恒的公道,认识那秤杆两端联系着二者不可缺一的罪行之害和惩罚之害,那就得完全超出个性及其所以可能的原理之上;因此,这种认识,就和随即要谈到的,与此相近的,对于一切美德的本质那种纯粹而明确的认识一样,都永远是多数人无法问津的。——因此,印度民族睿智的远祖,虽然在只容转生了的三个种性才可读的《吠陀》中,或在教内的经论中,亦即在概念和语言所能及的范围之内,并且是在他们那种还是形象的,也是片段不联贯的表达方式所能容许的范围之内,直接地说出了这一认识;但在群众的宗教中或教外的说教中却只用神话来传达[这认识]。《吠陀》是人类最高的认识和智慧的成果,经义的核心是在《邬波尼煞昙》中作为本世纪最大的礼物终于传到了我们的。在《吠陀》的经文中我们看到那种直接的说法是用好几种方式表达出来的,尤其特别的是这一方式:世界上所有一切存在物,有生命的和无生命的,都依次放到门弟子的面前而一一对各物说一句已成公式而叫做摩词发古亚(大乘)的大咒语:“达吐姆斯”,更正确些是“塔特·都阿门·阿西”,即是说“这就是你”。——可是对于群众,在他们的局限性中所能理解的范围内,这一伟大的真理却要翻译为服从根据律的认识方式。这种认识方式虽在它本质上根本不能纯粹地,逼真地容纳这一真理,甚至是和这真理正相反:不过在神话的形式中究竟获得了这真理的一种代用品。而这代用品已足够作为行为的调节器了,因为这代用品在和伦理意义本身永不相干的认识方式中接着根据律,毕竟是用形象的表现使行为的伦理意义可以理解了。而这就是一切宗教教义的目的,因为这些教义全都是为那些卤莽的人心无法问津的真理披上一些神话的外衣。在这种意义上也可用康德的语言把这一印度神话称为实践理性上的一个设准。作为这种设准看,这神话倒有这么个优点,即是说除了现实世界眼前的事物外,神话并不要包含什么别的因素,因而神话的一切概念都可用直观[的事物]来印证。这里所指的是轮回这个神话。这种神话倡言人们在这一世中所加于其他人或物的痛苦,都必然要在来世,并且还是在这个世界上恰好以同样的痛苦来抵偿。这种说法竟至于以为谁所杀的虽只是一只动物,他在无尽的未来总有一次也要出生为这样一只动物而遭到同样的死法。神话说:恶行将在事后注定来生在世上变为受苦的被鄙视的人或物;根据这种说法,人就可以转生于较低等的种姓之中,或转生为女身,为禽兽,为巴内亚贱民或长陀罗贱民,为麻疯病者,为鱷鱼等等,等等。神话通过不自知犯了什么罪过而受苦的人和物而以痛苦恐吓[人],这些痛苦都是以从现实世界得来的直观来印证的,因而神话也就无须再借助于别的什么地狱了。与此相反,作为善报则许以转生于更美好更高贵的人身中,为婆罗门,为智者,为圣者。最好的善报却要留给最高尚的行为和彻底的清心寡欲;此外对于这种善报有份的还有那连续七世自愿死在她丈夫焚尸柴火上的妇人,以及从不打谎语而有着一张纯洁的嘴的人。这种善报,神话用世人的语言只能以消极的意义来表示,也就是常见的许[人]以不再入轮回:“再不进入现象的存在”;或者是如既不承认《吠陀》又不承认种性制度的佛教徒所说的:“汝当入涅槃,涅槃之为状,其中无四苦,生、老、病与死”。

    从来没有一个神话,将来也决不会有一个神话,还能比这个最优秀、最古老的民族的这一上古教义更能紧密地配合这一如此少数的人所能问津的哲学真理了。尽管这民族现在分裂成许多片段了,然而这上古的教训,作为普遍的民族信仰,在今天仍有支配作用,对于生活仍然有决定性的影响,并不亚于在四千年以前。因此毕达戈拉斯和柏拉图就已惊奇地发觉而理解了,尊敬而应用了这无以复加的超级神话教义,不过他们可能是从印度或埃及接受过来的,并且,他们自己在我们无从知道的某种程度上也曾信仰过这种教义。——可是我们现在却反而把英国的牧师们和赫尔恩胡特[兄弟会]的麻织工人派遣给婆罗门,说是由于同情他们而教他们一点比这上述神话更好的东西,给他们指出他们是从“无”中创造出来的,并应为此充满谢忱而欢乐。但是我们所遭遇的就等于是以弹丸击石的那人所碰到的结果一样。我们的宗教现在不能,将来也决不能在印度生根。人类最古老的智慧不会因伽利列所发生的事故而被挤掉。相反的是印度的智慧反过来流入欧洲而将在我们的知识和思想中产生一个根本的变化。

    但是我们现在就要从我们对于永恒的公道所作非神话的,而是哲学的表述继续走向与此有关的一些考察,考察行为和良心在伦理上的重要性,而良心就是对于永恒公道单纯“感”到的认识。

    ——不过在这个地方,我还想先指出人类天性的两个特点,这些特点会有助于弄明白每一个人如何在意识上至少是模糊地感到那永恒公道的本质,感到意志在其一切现象中的统一性和同一性;而永恒的公道也就是基于这一点的。

    完全和国家用刑的目的,和已论证过的为刑法所本的目的无关,[人们]如果在[看到]一种恶行既已发生之后,[又]看到这给别人制造痛苦的人恰好也受到同等的痛苦,则不仅使那些多半是报仇心切的受害人,而且也使事不关己的旁观者一样的人心大快。我认为此中透露的[消息]并不是别的,而正是对于永恒公道的意识;不过这种意识随即为未经纯化的心思所误会,真面目被篡改了;因为这心思局限于个体化原理中,犯了潜移语义的毛病,冀图向现象要求那只有自在之物才有的东西,也看不到在什么地步迫害者和受害人在本质上是一[而非二],看不到那同一的本质就是那在它自己的现象中认不出自己,既承担痛苦又承担罪过的东西,反而要求在承担罪过的这一个体上又看到痛苦。——因此,大多数人都会要求一个有着高度邪恶心肠而同时又有远胜于人的非凡精力的人,得以说不尽的灾难横加于亿万人的人,譬如那征服世界的人,——邪恶心肠是很多人都有的,不过不如在这种人身上还配搭有其他特性而已——,我说,大多数人会要求这样的人[总有一天]在某时某地将受到质量相同的痛苦以抵偿[他制造的] 所有那些灾难。这是因为多数人认识不到折磨人的和被折磨的如何是一[而非二];认识不到他们[俩]所由生存和生活的意志也正就是在前者那人身上显现的同一个意志,并且恰好是通过前者这意志的本质才得到最明确的启示;认识不到这意志在被压迫者和在压迫者是同样的受苦,并且随着压迫者的意识更清晰更明确,意志更激烈,压迫者也相应地更痛苦。——至于更深远的,不再局限于个体化原理的认识,一切美德和高尚情操所从出的认识,那就不再怀着那种要求报复的心情了,这是基督教的伦理已经证实了的。这种伦理干脆就不容许任何以怨报怨,而[只]听凭永恒的公道的支配,犹如是在不同于现象的,自在之物的领域中。(“报复是我的事,我会要报复的,上帝说”。《给罗马人的信》第十二封,第十九封。)

    在人类天性里还有一种更触目的,不过也是更罕有的特点。这个特点既透露一种要求——要求将永恒的公道纳入经验的范围,也就是纳入个体化的范围——;又暗示着一种感到的意识,即我们前面说过的感到生命意志是拿自己的本钱在演出那宏伟的悲喜剧,感到活在一切现象中的乃是那同一个意志。我说,下面就是这样一个特点:我们间或看到一个人,他对于自己能遭遇到的或只是作为见证人而目击的那些巨大暴行是那么深为愤慨,以至他为了报复这罪行的祸首,从容地,义无反顾地不惜把自己的生命孤注一掷。我们可能看到这样的人经年累月在窥伺一个有权势的迫害者,最后把他杀掉,然后自己也死于断头台上,一一如他所预见的那样:甚至[这种后果]每每并不是他企图逃避的,因为他的生命已只是作为报仇的手段才对他保有价值。——特别是在西班牙人那里有着这样的例子。如果我们再仔细考察一下那种热狂的报复精神,那么我们就会发现这种热狂大不同于普通的报仇。普通的恨仇是以看到[自己]加于[仇人]的痛苦来减轻自己所受到的痛苦。我们认为报复狂的目的所在,与其称为报仇,毋宁称为惩罚更为合宜,因为在这种热狂中本来就含有以榜样来影响后世的用意在;并且在这种场合[人们]没有任何自私的目的,既不是为了进行报复的个人,因为他是要在报复中毁灭的;也不是为了一个社会,因为社会是以法律来保障自己的安全的。这种惩罚却是由个别人而不是由国家,也不是为了使一条法律生效而执行的。这反而经常是指国家不愿或不能惩罚的一项罪行,加以惩罚乃是国家并不同意的。这种义愤,它驱使一个人这么远远的超出一切自爱的范围,在我看来,它是从这样一种最深远的意识中产生的,就是意识到他乃是整个的生命意志本身。这意志显现于一切人与物之中,经历了一切时代都是如此;因此,最遥远的将来和眼前的现在一样,都是属于这个人的。他不能对之漠不关心。他既肯定这一意志,就进而要求在演出他的本质的这出戏里不再发生那么骇人听闻的罪行,并且要以没有碉堡可以防御,对于死的恐惧也不能阻拦的报复行为作为榜样来吓住任何未来的暴徒。在这里,生命意志虽然还是肯定着自己,却不再系于个别现象,不系于个体,而是拥抱着人的理念,要保持这理型的现象纯洁而没有那种骇人听闻,使人愤慨的罪行。这是性格上罕有的、意义丰富的、甚至崇高的一个特点。由于这种特点,个别的人在努力使自己成为永恒公道的左右手时牺牲了,可是他还是错认了“永恒公道”的真正本质。

    有了[我们]前此对于人类行为所作过的一切考察,我们就已为最后的这一考察作好了准备,并已使我们[下述]的任务容易多了。我们的任务就是要使行为的真正伦理意义获得抽象的和哲学上的明确性,并把它作为我们主题思想的环节来论证。这种伦理意义,人们在[日常]生活上就用善和恶这两字来标志,而这个办法也完全可以使人们互相了解。

    我们今天哲学界的作者非常奇特地把善和恶两概念当作简单的,也就是不能再加分析的概念来处理。但是我首先要把这两概念还原为它们本来的意义,以使人们不为一个模糊的什么幻觉所束缚而以为这两概念比实际上所含有的还包括着更多的什么,以为这两概念本身良足地就已把这里应有的一切都说尽了。这是我能做得到的,因为我自己前此既未在美或真这些字的后面找个藏拙的地方,现在在伦理学里我也同样不打算在善这个字后面去找这种藏拙之所以便用一个加在这字后的什么性,——这办法在今天似乎有一种特别的灵验,在好些场合可用以解围——,以便用一付庄严的面孔使人相信我在说出真、美、善这三个字时,我所做的还不只是用以指三个不着边际的,抽象的,因而内容一点也不丰富的,来源和意义又各不相同的概念而已。谁要是熟知当今的文献,而不得不千百次看到每一个最没有思维能力的人是如何都相信,只要用一张大嘴和一副热情的山羊面孔说出那三个字,就算他是说出了什么伟大的智慧了;那么,在看到这些之后,尽管那三个字原来所指的是那么高贵的东西,可是现在在事实上,谁又不认为已变成了肉麻的东西呢?

    真这一概念在论根据律一书的第五章里,从§29起,已有了解释。美这概念的内容,由于[本书]整个的第三篇才第一次获得了应有的说明。现在我们就要把善[好]这一概念还原为它本来的意义,而这是不要费很多事就可以做得到的。这概念基本上是相对的,是指一客体对意志的某一固定要求的相适性。因此,一切一切,只要是迎合意志的,就不管意志是在它自己的哪一种表出中,只要满足意志的目的,也不管这些东西在其他方面是如何的不同,就都用善[好]这一概念来思维。因此我们说好食品、好路、好天气、好武器、好预兆等等;总而言之是把一切恰如我们所愿的都叫作善[或好];所以,对于这一个人是善的[或好的],对于另一个人又可以恰好是相反。善[或好]这概念又分为两类,也就是好受的和有益的[两类]。——至于和这相反的概念,如果所说的是指没有认识作用的事物,就用坏这个字来标志;比较少用而更抽象的是用弊害一词,不过都是指不迎合意志每次要求的一切。同其他能够和意志发生关系的一切事物一样,人们也把恰好是对[自己]要求的目的有利,有帮助而友好的那些人称为好的,这和称其他事物为好的是同一意义,并且总是保有相对的意味;例如通俗说:“这人对我好,但对你不好”就表示着这种相对性。但是有些人,和他们的性格而俱来的是根本就不妨碍,反而促成别人的意志的努力,一贯都喜欢帮助人,心肠好,和蔼可亲,乐善好施,这些人因为他们的行为方式对于别人的意志根本有着这样的关系,所以都被称为好人。至于与此相反的概念,大约在近百年来,德语用以标志有认识作用的生物(动物和人)和无认识作用的事物的,有所不同,法语也是这样,都是用“恶”这一词[标志前者]。可是在所有其他语言中几乎都没有这种区别,希腊文、拉丁文、意大利文、英文都用“坏”这一词,既以指人,又以指无生命的物;[当然]这些人或物都是和意志的某一特殊目的相反的。所以说这考察完全要从善的消极方面出发,以后才能转到善的积极方面,才能不再要在[行为]对别人的关系上而是在对[行为者]他自己的关系上来探讨所谓好人的行为方式。[这时]尤其要尽力于[从两方面]作说明,一方面是这行为显然在别人[心里]所唤起的纯客观的敬意,另一方面是这行为显然在他[自己心里]唤起的一种特殊的满足,因为这两方面甚至都是他以另一种牺牲为代价换取来的。也还要说明这两者的反面,说明内心的痛苦。尽管坏心肠为那些有此心肠的人带来那么些身外的好处,坏心肠总是和内心痛苦相连的。由此就产生了那些伦理学体系,有哲学上的,也有依傍宗教教义的。这两种伦理学体系总是想用个什么办法把幸福和美德联系起来。前者的作法或是用矛盾律,或是用根据律,也就是或使德行和幸福等同起来,或使幸福成为德行的后果。不过这都是诡辩。后者的作法则主张在经验可能认识的范围以外另有一个世界[,以此来联系幸福和德行]。根据我们的考察则相反,德行的内在本质就会现为一种指向完全相反方向的努力,而不是指向幸福的努力:而幸福就是安乐和生命。

    根据上面的说法,善在其概念上就是此对彼[的善],所以任何“善”在本质上都是相对的。这是因为善只在它对一欲求的意志的关系中才有它的本质。准此,绝对善就是一个矛盾:最高善、至善都意味着矛盾,也就是意味着意志最后的满足,此后再无新的欲求出现;意味着一个最后的动机,实现了这一动机就有了一种不再破灭的意志的满足。根据我们在这第四篇里前此所作的考察,这类事情都是不可想象的。犹如时间不能有起止一样,意志也同样不能由于任何一种满足而停顿,而不再从新有所欲求。一个持久的,完全面永远使意志冲动宁静下来的满足是意志所没有的,意志是妲奈伊德的[穿底]桶。对于意志并没有什么最高善、绝对善,而是永远只有一时的善。同时听凭人们喜欢,也可把一个“荣誉职位”授予一个使用成习而不想完全丢掉的古老说法,好比是把一个荣誉职位授予退休的官员似的,即是说人们可以譬喻地、比兴地把意志的完全自我取消和否定,真正的无所欲求称为绝对善、至善,看作唯一根治沉疴的良药,而一切其他的“善”都只是些[治标的]轻减剂、止痛剂;[因为]唯有这才使意志冲动永远静默安宁下来,唯有这才提供那种不可能再破坏的满足,唯有这才有解脱尘世之效;而这就是我们现在在我们整个考察的末尾随即要讨论到的。在这一意义上,希腊文终极目的这个词,以及拉丁文善的终极倒是更合本题。——关于善恶这两个字就只谈这么多了,现在且言归正传。

    如果一个人在一有机会而没有外力阻拦的时候,总有做出非义之行的倾向,我们就称他是恶。按我们对于非义的解释,这就叫做这个人不仅是按生命意志在他身上显现[的程度]肯定这意志,而是在这肯定中竟至于否定了那显现于别的个体中的意志。而这又表现于他要求别人的各种力量为他服务;如果别人和他的意志的趋向对抗,还表现于他要消灭别人。高度的利己主义是这里的最后根源,而利己主义的本质是前面已分析过了的。这里立即可以看到两件事:第一,在这种人心里透露出一种过份强烈的,远远超过肯定他自己身体的生命意志;第二,这种人的认识完全忠实于根据律而局限于个体化原理,呆板地守着由此原理在他自己本人和所有别人之间所确定的全部区别;所以他单是求自己的安乐,对于别人的安乐则完全漠然;别人的生存对于他毫不相干,和他的生存之间有着鸿沟为界。是的,真正说起来,他只是把别人看作一些没有任何真实性的假面具。——所以这两种特性就是坏性格的基本因素。

    但是,欲求的那种高度激烈性本身就已直接是痛苦的永久根源。第一,这是因为一切欲求作为欲求说,都是从缺陷,也即是从痛苦中产生的。(所以一切欲求在刹那间的沉寂,就已正是审美的怡悦中的一个主要因素。从第三篇里还可回忆欲求的这种暂时沉寂,是我们作为认识的主体,纯粹而不具意志,[即理念的对应物]每次聚精会神于美的观审时就会出现的。)第二,这是因为事物的因果关系使大部分的贪求必然不得满足,而意志被阻挠比意志畅遂的机会要多得多,于。是激烈的和大量的欲求也会由此带来激烈的和大量的痛苦。原来一切痛苦始终不是别的什么,而是未曾满足的和被阻挠了的欲求。即令是身体受伤或遭到残害时,肉体的痛苦所以[也]能够是痛苦,就单是由于身体不是别的,而是已成为客体的意志本身。——就是这一缘故,就因为大量而激烈的痛苦是和大量而激烈的欲求分不开的,所以在大恶人的眉宇之间都打上了内在痛苦的烙印。尽管这些人已经获得一切表面上的幸福,可是只要不是他们正在欢愉的那一刹那,或是没有伪装的时候,他们经常有一付不幸的可怜相。从这种内在的痛苦中,从完全直接是他们本质上的痛苦中,最后甚至还产生一种不是从单纯的自私出发,而是于自己无利单是基于别人的痛苦的快意,这就是真正的恶毒。恶毒又可再进而演变为残忍。就恶毒说,别人的痛苦已不再是自己意志达到目的的手段,而就是目的本身。下面是对于这一现象更详细的说明:因为人是被最清晰的认识所照明的意志现象,所以他总是拿现实的,他的意志所感到的满足去和“认识”给他指出的,仅仅只是可能的满足较量长短。由此就产生妒嫉:[自己的]每一缺陷都会由于别人的享受而显得无限地加强了,[相反]由于知道别人也忍受着同样的缺陷,则自己的又将为之减轻。凡是人所共有的,和人生不可分的苦难都不怎么使我们难受,属于气候或整个乡土方面的缺点也是这样。回忆那些比我们自己的痛苦更大的痛苦会有镇静和止痛的作用,看到别人的痛苦景象会使自己的痛苦减轻。现在假如一个人有着过份激烈的意志冲动,他以火热的贪心要攫取一切,以便解除利己主义[诛求无厌]的[饥]渴,而这时又如势所必至的。他一定要经历到一切满足都只是表面上的假象,所获得的东西从未实现过它在我们追求它时所作的诺言——使强悍固执的意志冲动得到最后的宁静,而是在获得[满足]之后只是那愿望改变了自己的形相,又在另一形相之下来折磨人;最后如果这愿望再没其他形相可变了,意志冲动也没有了已认识到的动机而止于自身,而现为可怕的荒凉空虚之感,而带来了无可救药的痛苦;如果从这一切一切之中,那在一般[激烈]程度上的欲求只是比较轻微地被感到,也就只产生一般程度的忧郁感;而在另外一人,他已是到了显著恶毒程度的意志现象,则必然产生一种过强的内在痛苦,永远的不安,无可救药的创伤;那么,他就要间接来寻求他无力直接获得的慰藉,也就是要以看到别人的痛苦景象,同时还认为这痛苦是他的势力[起了作用]的表现,来缓和自己的痛苦。对于他,别人的痛苦现在已是目的自身了,已是他可以趁心饱看的一付景色了。真正的残忍现象,嗜血现象,就是这样产生的。这是历史上屡见不鲜的,如在涅罗、多密迁这些皇帝,非洲那些觋师,罗伯斯庇尔这类人,都可看到。

    报仇心理已类似恶毒,它是以怨报怨而不是为将来着想。为将来想,那是惩罚的性质。报仇只单纯是为了已经发生了的,已经过去了的事情本身,也就不是为了于己有利,不是以之为手段而是以之为目的,以便“欣赏”人们自己加于仇人身上的痛苦。使寻仇报复不同于纯粹恶毒而又可为报仇行为原谅一些子的,是报仇在表面上有些正义意味;因为这种行动在这里固然是报仇,但如依法执行,也就是在一个集体中按集体所批准的,事先规定而为众所周知的规则执行,就会是惩罚,也就会是正义。

    除开那已描写过的,和恶毒从同一根子,从极强烈的意志中产生的,因而和恶毒分不开的那种痛苦之外,现在还要加上一种与此完全不同的,特殊的痛苦与恶毒相连在一起。这就是干任何恶毒行为时都可感到的痛苦,不管这行为是出于自私的单纯非义或是真正的恶毒;而按这痛苦持续的久暂,就可分别叫做良心不安或良心责备。——谁要是对于这第四篇前此的内容,尤其是对于篇首已阐明了的那真理,说生命本身作为意志的写照或镜子,永远是生命意志确实保有的;并且对于永恒公道的论述——都还记忆犹新的话,那么他就会发觉,按这些考察说,良心责备除了下述意义外不能有别的意义;即是说良心责备的内容,抽象说来,就是下述这个内容:——在这内容里人们[又]区分为两部分,而这两部分又得完全融合一致,必须当作完全统一了的来设想。

    尽管摩耶之幕是这么严密地蒙蔽着恶人的心窍,即是说尽管这恶人是这么呆板地局限于个体化原理,以致他根据这一原理把自己本人看作绝对不同于其他任何一人,中间是由一条鸿沟分开来的;而这种认识,因为唯有它符合他的利己主义,是利己主义的支柱,所以[又]是他以全力抓住[不放]的,犹如“认识”几乎总是被意志所收买的,——尽管这样,可是在他意识的最深处仍然有一种潜伏的冥悟在蠕动着[。所悟到的是]:事物这样的一种秩序究竟只是现象,在本体上可完全是另一回事。也就是说时间和空间虽是这样把他和其他个人以及这些人所忍受的无数痛苦,甚至是由于他而忍受的痛苦分开来,把这些显示为和他全不相干的东西;然而在本体上,除开表象及其一些形式不论,显现于所有他们[那些个体]中的仍然是同一个生命意志,这生命意志在这里误认了它自己,拿起自己的武器对付自己。并且当这意志在它的某一现象中寻求激增了的安乐时,就正是以此把最大的痛苦加于它的另外一些现象时;而他,这恶人,又恰好是这整个的意志[自身],因而他就不仅是加害者,同时也正是受害人了。把他和受害人的痛苦分开,使他得以幸免[于痛苦]的,只是一个以时间和空间为形式的幻梦,如果这幻梦一旦消逝了,那么,按真实情况说,他就必须以痛苦为代价来抵偿欢乐。并且一切痛苦,他认为仅仅只是可能的痛苦,都实际的到了作为生命意志的他身上来了;因为可能性和现实性,时间上和空间上的远和近只是对于个体的认识,只是借个体化原理才是有区别的;在本体上却并不是这样。这个真理就是以神话表达的,也就是使之合于根据律,由此转入现象的形式而以轮回[之说]表达出来的那一真理;不过这真理不带任何副产品的最纯净的表现却在那模糊感到而又无可慰藉的痛苦之中。这痛苦,人们就称为良心不安。——但是,良心不安在此以外又是从第二个直接的,和那第一个密切联系着的“认识”中产生的,即是由于认识到生命意志在凶恶的个体中用以肯定它自己的强度,远远超出了它的个体现象之外,以致完全否定了显现于其他个体中的同一个意志。所以,一个恶棍对于自己的行为那种内心的,要向自己隐瞒的厌恶和痛恨,除了是模糊地感到个体化原理和由此树立的人我界限这两者的虚无性,表面性之外,同时包括有对他良己意志的激烈性、暴力的认识;这种激烈性也就是他用以把握生命,将自己紧紧吸住在生命上的。正是这生命,它那可怕的一面就是恶棍在被他压迫的人们的痛苦中所看到的,然而这恶棍又是那么紧密地和这痛苦交织为一体的,以致恰好是由于这一点,然后作为他更充份地肯定他自己的意志的那手段才是由他自己发起的最惨酷的事。他认识到自己是生命意志集中显现的现象,感到自己陷入生命已到什么程度,由此又感到自己陷入那些无数的,生命本质上的痛苦已到什么程度;因为生命有着无尽的时间和无穷的空间以取消可能性和现实性之间的区别,以使现在只是他认识到的一切痛苦变为感觉到的痛苦。千百万年的生生不已固然只在概念中存在,和整个的过去,未来一样;但具有内容的时间,意志显现的形式,却只是“现在”。时间对于个体是常新的:个体觉得自己永远是新发生的。原来生命是不能从生命意志分开的,而生命的形式又只是“现在”。死好比是太阳的西沉(请原谅我又重复使用这一比喻)。太阳只是看起来好象被黑夜吞噬了,其实它是一切光明的源泉,不停地在燃烧着,给新的世界带来新的日子,无时不在上升,无时不在下沉。起和止都只涉及个体,是借助于时间,借助于[个体]这现象的形式为了表象而有的。在时间以外的就只有意志,亦即康德的自在之物,和意志的恰如其分的客体性,亦即柏拉图的理念。因此自杀并不提供什么解脱:每人在他内心的最深处欲求什么,他就必须也是这个什么,每人是什么,他就正是欲求这个什么。——所以说把良心刺痛了的,除开那仅仅是感到的认识,认识到使个体分立的表象之形式的表面性和虚无性之外,还有对于自己意志及其强烈的程度的自我认识。生活过程编织着验知性格的肖像,这肖像的蓝本则是悟知性格。恶棍看到这副肖像必然要吃一惊,不管这肖像是以那么庞大的轮廓织成的,以致这世界得以和他共有一个深恶痛绝之感,或只是以那么纤细的线条织成的,以致单只有他自己看见,因为同这副肖像有关的就是他自己。要是性格在它一天不否定它自己的时候,果然不觉得自己是超然于一切时间之外的,不觉得自己是历尽一切时间而不变的话,那么,过去的往事,作为单纯的现象就也许是不足轻重的了,也许就不能使良心不安了。

    [然而这是不可能的,]因此,过去好久了的事总还是要压在良心上面。譬如这恳祷:“求主不要使我受试探”,就[等于]是说:“不要让我看到我是什么人”。——恶人在他用以肯定生命的暴力上,在从他加于别人的痛苦中对他显现出来的暴力上,他估计着和他距离有多远的就正是这意志的放弃或否定,[放弃或否定生命意志]也就是对于这世界及其疾苦唯一可能的解脱。他看到自己依附于这暴力的程度,看到自己是如何牢固地被束缚在这暴力上。在别人身上认识到的痛苦将不能使他有动于中,他只是掉在生命和感到的痛昔的手心里。而这一点能否摧毁而克服他意志的激烈性,则尚在未定之天。

    关于恶的意义及其内在本质的这一分析,如果作为单纯的感受,亦即不作为明确的抽象的认识,便是良心不安的内容;并且这一分析,由于以同样方式考察作为人类意志的属性的善,和在最后由于考察这属性达到最高程度之后,从这属性中产生彻底的无欲和神圣性,就会获得更大的明确性和完整性,这是因为相反的对立面总是互相阐发的,斯宾诺莎说得非常好:“白昼既显示它自己,同时也显示黑夜”。

    一个不具理由的道德训条,也就是单纯的道德说教,是不能起作用的,原因是它不成为动机。但一个有动机作用的道德训条,它之所以能起作用,也只是由于它对[人的]自爱起了作用。凡是从自爱产生的可就没有什么道德价值。由此可知道德训条和任何抽象的认识根本不能导致什么美德,美德必然是从直观认识中产生的,直观认识[才]在别人和自己的个体之中看到了同一的本质。

    原来美德虽然是从认识产生的,却不是从抽象的,用言语可以表达的认识产生的。如果是后者,那么美德也就是可以教得会的了;那么,当我们在这儿抽象他说出美德的本质时,说出为美德奠基的“认识”时,我们就会把每一个理解这种说法的人在伦理上改造好了。可是事实并不是这样。事实却是人们不能以伦理学的演讲或传道说教来造就一个有美德的人,正如所有的美学,从亚里士多德起,从来没有造就一个诗人一样。原来概念对于美德的真正内在本质是不生发的,而且对于艺术也是如此。概念完全是次要的,只能作为工具而为实现或保存从别的方面认识到的,已成定论的东西服务。“欲求是教不会的。”事实上,抽象的教条对于美德,也就是对于心意上的善,是没有影响的。错误的教条并无害于美德,正确的也难加以促进。假如人生的首要大事,他伦理上的,永远有意义的价值,果然有赖于教条、宗教教义、哲学理论之类的东西,而获得这些东西又是那么出于偶然,那可真的太糟了。教条对于道德仅仅只有这样的价值,就是说一个由于别方面来的,[我们]就要讨论到的认识原已有了美德的人,可以从教条得出一种格式,一种公式,按这公式他可以为自己那无私的行动向自己的理性交出一个多半只是为了过关而虚构的理由;[其实]这理性,也就是这个人自己,并不理解这行为的本质,[不过]他早已使自己的理性习惯于以这种交代为满足罢了。

    教条和习惯,和模范(后者所以如此是因为普通人不相信自己的判断,他已意识到判断的弱点,只追从自己或别人的经验)相同,对于行为,对于外在的行动虽然有很大的影响,但有了这影响并不就是改变了[人的]居心。一切抽象的认识都只提供动机,而动机则如上述,只变更意志的方向,决不变更意志本身。但一切可以传达的认识都只是作为动机才能对意志起作用。所以不管那些教条是如何指引意志的,一个人真正欲求的,在根本上欲求的是什么,他也永远仍然是欲求那同一个东西。他只在如何获得这东西的途径上得到了一些别的想法。并且幻想的动机也能和真实的动机一样的引导他。所以说,例如一个人或是以莫大恩德施于穷苦无告的人,而坚信在来世可以回收十倍于所施的总数;或是把同一金额用于田产的改良上,则将来获利虽迟一点,却会更可靠,更可观;这[两种行为]从伦理价值上来看就并无高下之分了。——和为了谋财而害命的匪类一样,那信心虔诚而把异教徒让火烧死的人,那在圣地扼死土耳其人的人,如果这前后两人是为了在天国里取得一席之地而分别地是他们那样做,那么他们也是杀人犯。原来这些人只是替自己,替他们的自私自利盘算,和那匪徒一般无二;他们不同于匪徒的只是手段上的荒唐罢了。——如前所说,要从外面来影响意志就只有动机,而动机又只改变意志把自己表出的方式,决不改变意志本身。“意欲是教不会的。”

    有些善良行为[每]引教条以为其实施的根据,人们在这儿就必经常区别那教条果真是动机,还只是我们在前面说的,是表面上的托词交代而不是别的。那人为了来自另一来源的一件好事而企图以这种交代来使他自己的理性不要见怪。这件好事是他做的,因为他是好人:但他不懂得如何作恰当的解释,因为他不是哲学家而偏要为这件事想出点什么[理由][,于是他就引教条为依据了]。可是这一区别很难找到,因为这是深藏在心情内部的。因此,在道德上我们几乎决不能正确地判断别人的行动,也很少能正确地判断自己的行为。——个别人的或一个民族的行动和行为方式,很可以受到教条、模范和风俗习惯的影响而改变,但在本身上一切行动(“表面功夫”)都只是空洞的形象,唯有导出行为的居心才以道德意义赋予行为。在很不相同的外在现象之间,道德意义却可以真正完全是相同的。[两人之间]恶的程度相等,但可以是一个死于轧轮的酷刑之下,一个安宁的死于亲人的怀抱之中。同一程度的恶,在一个民族可以粗线条地表现于凶杀和吃人的野蛮行为,在另一些民族又可以静悄悄地、精细地、小型纤巧地表现于宫闱的阴谋、欺压和各种缜密的诡计,但是本质却是一个。可以想象:一个完善的国家,或者甚至只是一个坚信死后有奖惩的信条,都能制止任何一种罪行;这在政治上将是很大的收获,但在道德上则还是一无所得,反而是[以假乱真],徒使意志的写照受到生活的障碍。

    因此,居心的纯善,无私的美德和纯洁的慷慨仗义都不是从抽象的认识出发的,但仍然是从认识出发的,是从一种直接的直观的认识出发的。正因为这种认识不是抽象的,所以也是不容转达的,必须由各人自己领悟;在言语中不能求得它真正适当的表现,而是完全只能求之于人的作为、行动和生平事迹之中。我们在这里是找美德的理论,因而就得抽象地表达美德所依据的认识的本质,可是我们并不能在这一论述中提出这认识本身,而是只能提出这认识的概念。这时,我们总是从行为出发,也唯有在行为中才可以看到这认识,并且总是把行为指为这认识唯一恰当的表现,我们只是对这表现加以阐明和解释而已,也就只是抽象地谈出这儿究竟是怎么回事。在我们以已描述过的恶为对照而谈到真正的善以前,作为中间阶段现在就要涉及仅止于否定恶[的问题]了。这就是公道。什么是义,什么是非义,上面已有充分的分析;因此我们在这里就可以不费事的说:一个人要是自愿承认义与非义之间纯道德的界线,在没有国家或其他权力加以保障时也承认这界线有效;按我们的解释也就是说:一个人在肯定自己的意志时决不走向否定在另一个体中显现的意志,——那么、这人就是公道的。这也就是说这个人不会为了增加自己的安乐而以痛苦加于别人;亦即他不会犯罪,他会尊重每一个人的权利,每一个人的财产。——这样,我们就看到个体化原理在这样一个守公道的人那里已有所不同于在恶人那里,已不再是绝对的界墙了;看到这守公道的人已不是恶人那样只肯定自己意志的现象,否定一切别人的意志的现象;看到别人对于他已不再只是一些假脸子,——假脸子的本质和他的本质是完全不同的——,而是他已由于自己的行为方式表明了他在别人的,对于他只是表象的现象里认出了他自己的本质,即认出了作为自在之物的生命意志;也就是说他在一定程度上,在不为非义,不损害人的程度上,又在别人的现象里发现了自己。他也正是在这一程度上看穿了个体化原理,看穿了摩耶之幕;在这范围内他把在自己以外的本质和自己的[本质]等同起来:他不伤害这个本质。

    如果看透这种公道的内在的深处,那么在公道里就已包含一种顶定倾向,不要在肯定自己意志的时候太走远了,以免自己意志的肯定在强制别人意志的现象为之服务时又否定了别人的意志的现象。所以人们从别人享受了多少,就要对别人报效多少。存心公道如果到了最高的程度,则往往已可和不再只是消极性质的纯善相匹敌了。这时人们甚至要怀疑自己对于承继得的财产应有的权利,而只以自己精神的或肉体的力量来维持身体;甚至感到别人对自己的任何服务,自己的任何奢侈都是罪过,感到一种责备,最后只有以自愿的贫苦为出路。我们看到巴斯伽尔就是这样的。在他已转到禁欲[主义]的方向时,尽管他有足够的仆从,却不许别人侍候他;尽管他经常多病,却要自己铺床,自己到厨房里取饮食,如此等等。(他妹妹写的《巴斯伽尔传》第十九页)和这完全相仿佛的报导说,有些印度人,甚至王公们,他们拥有巨大财富而只用以维持他们的亲属,他们的宫庭和仆从;他们自己却以严格的拘谨态度奉行着那些最高的行为准则,除了自己亲手种的亲手收的之外,什么也不吃。他们这样做却是基于某种误解而来的:原来个别的人正是由于他们富有而又有权势,他们很可以为人类社会全体作出相当可观的贡献,以使这些贡献和他们所继承的,借社会[之力]而得到保障的财产两两相称。真正讲起来,这种印度人的过份公道已经超过了公道,也就已经是真正的清心寡欲,是生命意志的否定,是禁欲了。这些都是我们[在本篇]最后将要谈到的。与此相反,干脆一事不做而只借别人之力来生活,凭借继承的财产而一无所贡献,这在道德上就已可视为非义,尽管在现行法律上这必然还是合法的。

    我们已看到自觉自愿的公道,它的真正来源是在一定程度上看穿了个体化原理;而不公道的人却是整个儿局限在这个原理中的。看穿个体化原理[这回事],这不仅是在公道所要求的程度上,而且在更高的程度上,在促成积极的善意、慈惠和博爱的程度上,也可以出现;并且,不管那显现于这一个体内的意志自身是如何强而有力,都可能出现。[意志虽强,]认识常能替这个体保持[知与意的]平衡,教他抵抗那欲为非义的试探,甚至教他发挥任何程度的善;是的,甚至发挥任何程度的清心寡欲。因此,决不可把一个好人看作原来就是比恶人更为软弱的意志的现象,[实际上只]是认识在好人心里主宰着盲目的意志冲动。不过也有些这样的人,他们只是由于显现于他们身上的意志是薄弱的面貌似心肠好;但他们[究竟]是怎样的人,只要看他们没有足够的自制力以完成一件公道的或善良的行动就明白了。

    如果我们现在又遇到这样一个人,作为一个罕见的例外,他虽拥有一份相当可观的收入,但是他只以其中一小部分作为自己用,而把所有其余的都赠与贫困的人们,自己却缺这缺那,少了许多享受和舒适,而我们又想要解释这个人的行为;那么,完全别开这人自己也许要用以使他的理性了解他的行为的那些教条不论,我们就会发现他比常见的情况更加不作人我之分是他那行为方式最简单而普遍的表现,是他那行为方式最基本的特征。如果在别的一些人眼里看起来,人我之分是那么巨大,[譬如]恶人直以别人的痛苦为自己的快乐,非义之人也喜欢以别人的痛苦作为增进自己福利的手段;即令单纯只是公道的人也不过止于不去为别人制造痛苦而已;也就是说根本绝大多数人都知道而且熟悉在自己的附近有着别人的无数痛苦,可是没有决心来减轻这些痛苦;因为他们如果要这样做,自己就必然要减少一些享受。如果说对于所有这些人里面的任何一个,都好象是在自己的我和别人的我之间横亘着巨大差别似的,那么,对于我们想象中这位崇高的人则相反,对于他,人我之分就不是那么重要了,个体化原理,现象的形式就不再是那么严密地局限他了,而是他在别人身上看到的痛苦几乎和他自己的痛苦一样使他难受。因此他想在人我之间建立平衡的均势,他割舍自己的享受,担待自己缺这缺那以缓和别人的痛苦。他体会到在他和别人之间的区别——对于恶人是一条鸿沟的区别——只是属于无常的。幻变的现象[的东西]。他无庸作逻辑的推论而直接认识到他自己这现象的本体也就是别人那现象的本体,这本体也就是构成一切事物的本质,是存在于一切事物中的那生命意志。不错,他认识的这一点甚至可以推及动物和整个的自然,因此,他也不折磨一个动物。

    他现在已不至于在自己有着多余的,可以缺少的[东西]时而让别人忍饥挨饿,正如一个人不会今天饿上一天,以便明天有享受不了的多着在那儿。这是因为“摩耶之幕”对于那博爱行善的人已经是透明的了,个体化原理的骗局也收了场了。他在任何生物中,从而也在受苦的生物中所看到的都是他自己,他本身,他的意志。从他那儿撤走了的是这种荒唐的错误:生命意志常以这种错误而错认了自己,它时而在这里在某一个体中享受着飘忽的虚假的欢乐,时而在那里在另一个体中又为此而忍饥挨饿,也就是这样制造着痛苦又忍受着痛苦而不能自己,和杜埃斯特一样贪婪地饕餐着自己的肉;[时而]在这里为无过受罪而叫屈,[时而]在那儿却当着[报复之神]涅米西斯的面肆无忌惮地胡作非为;永远是在别人的现象里认不出自己,因而也觉察不到有永恒的公道,只是被局限于个体化原理之中,根本也就是被局限于根据律所支配的那种认识方法之中。治好这种妄念,摆脱摩那的骗局,这和行善布施是一回事。不过后者是[看穿个体化原理的]那种认识不可少的标志罢了。

    良心痛苦的来源和意义,我们在前面已说明过了。和良心痛苦相反的是心安理得,是我们在每次无私的行动之后所感到的满足。心安理得的来因是由于无私的行为既是从我们也在别的现象中直接认出自己的本质自身而产生的,又给我们证验了这种认识:即认识到我们真正的自己不仅是在自己本人中,不仅在这一个别现象中,而且也在一切有生之物中。这样,[人们]就觉得心胸扩大了,正如[人]自私自利就觉得胸怀窄狭一样。这是因为自私[心]把我们的关怀都集中在自己个体这一个别现象上,这时,认识就经常给我们指出那些不断威胁这一现象的无数危险,因而惶恐的忧虑就成为我们情绪的基调了。那么[相反],一切有生之物,和我们本人一样,都是我们自己的本质这一认识就把我们这份关怀扩充到一切有情之上,这样就把胸怀扩大了。由于对我们自己本身的关怀缩小了,为了自己本人的那种惶恐的操心盘算也就在根子上被削弱,被限制了:所以就有宁静的自得的喜悦心情,那是善良的存心和无内疚的良心所带来的。所以在[多]有一次善行之后,这种心情的出现就愈为明显,因为这善行给我们证验了这种心情所依据的理由。[而]利己主义者[则]觉得自己被陌生的敌对现象所包围,他全部的希求都寄托在自己的安乐上。善人却生活在一个现象互相亲善的世界里,每一现象的安乐都是他自己的安乐。所以说,即令由于他认识到人类整个的命运,没有给他的情绪带来愉快的气氛,然而经久不变的认识到在一切有情中的都是他自己的本质,却为他提供了情绪上一定的稳定性,甚至欢悦的气氛。这是因为广被于无数现象上的关怀不能象集中于一个现象上的那么使人诚惶诚恐。个别人遭遇到的偶然事故有幸有不幸,对于个体的总和来说,偶然事故[的幸灾]又互相抵消而拉平了。

    所以如果说别的人确立了一些道德原则,把这些原则当作实现美德的格言和必须服从的准则,但是我,如已说过的,却不能够这样做;因为我没有什么应该,什么准则要向永远自由的意志提出。和他们相反,在我这考察相关的范围内,从某方面说和他们那种做法相当而又相似的,就是那纯理论上的真理。单是申论这一真理就可看作我这论述的全部[旨趣],这真理是说意志是任何一现象的本体,但作为本体来说却又不在现象的那些形式中,从而也不具杂多性。就这真理对行为的关系说,我不知道还有什么更庄严的表示法,除非是用前述《吠陀》的公式:“这就是你!”谁要是能以清晰的认识和内心的坚定信心,指着他所接触到的每一事物而对自己说出这一公式,那么,他就正是由此而确实具有了一切美德和天福,并且已是在通向解脱的大路之上了。

    可是在我再往下谈,作为我这论述的最后部分而指出仁爱——仁爱的来源和本质我们认为即看穿个体化原理——如何导致解脱,导致生命意志的放弃,亦即导致一切欲求的放弃之前,并且也是在指出一条有欠温和却是更常被采用的途径如何引导人达到上述境界之前,在这里首先还得说一句似乎矛盾的话并加以解释。其所以要这样做,倒并不是因为它是这么一句话,而是因为这句话是真的,并且也是属于我要阐明的这思想的完整性以内的。这句话就是:“一切仁爱(博爱、仁慈)都是同情”。

    我们已看到如何在较低程度上看穿个体化原理就产生公道,如何在较高程度上看穿这个原理又产生心意上真正的善,看到这种善对于别人如何现为纯粹的,亦即无私的爱。这种爱如果到了完善的程度,就把别人的个体和别人的命运和自己的完全等同起来。过此以上便决不能再进一步,因为不存在任何理由要把别人的个体放在自己的个体之上。不过其他个体如果是多数,如果他们全部的幸福或生命受到了危险,则在份量上又很可以超过个别482人对自己的幸福的考虑。在这种场合,那已达到最高善和[有了] 完人心境的当事人就会为了多数别人的幸福而整个的牺牲自己的幸福和生命。这样死去的有柯德罗斯,有奈翁尼达斯,有雷古陆斯,有德西乌斯。缨斯,有阿诺尔德·冯·文克尔瑞德。任何人,只要是志愿地、意识地为了他的亲人、乡邻,为了祖国而不避一死,就都是这一类人物。站在[最高善]这一级的[还大有人在,] 每一个为了坚持那些造福全人类的,为全人类所应有的东西,也就是为了[坚持] 普遍而重大的真理,消灭重大的错误而甘愿承担痛苦和死亡的人[都是]。这样死的有苏格拉底,有乔旦诺·普禄诺,还有为真理奋斗的一些英雄也是这样在活焚的柴堆上死于神父祭师们之手。

    不过现在就上面说的[爱即同情]那句矛盾语来看,我还得回忆我们前已看到痛苦对于生命,整个的说来,是本质的,与生命不可分的[东西];已看到每一愿望如何都是从一种需要,一种缺陷产生的,因而任何满足也只是消除了痛苦,并不是获得了什么积极的幸福;已看到欢乐虽是对愿望撒谎说它是一种积极的好事,实际上它只是消极性质的,只是一件坏事的结束[,等等]。因此,好心善意、仁爱和慷慨[等等]替别人做的事永远也只是减轻那些人的痛苦而已,从而可知能够推动这些好心善意去行善布施的,永远只是对于别人的痛苦的认识。而这种痛苦是从自己的痛苦中直接体会到的,和自己的痛苦等同看待的。可是由此就得出一个结论:纯粹的爱(希腊语的“博爱”,拉丁语的,‘仁慈”),按其性质说就是[同病相怜的]同情,至于由此所减轻的痛苦则可大可小,而任何未曾满足的愿望总不出乎大小痛苦之外。因此,我们也无庸客气和凄德正相反,他认为只有从抽象的反有中,并且是从义务和绝对命令这些概念中产生的一切善和美德才是真正的善,真正的美德,而主张[人们]感到的同情是脆弱,并不是美德,和他正相反,我们说:单是概念对于真正美德,和对于真正的艺术—样,是不生发的,一切真纯的爱都是同情;而任何不是同情的爱就都是自顾之私。自顾之私就是希腊文的“自爱”,而同情就是希腊文的“博爱”。这两者的混合[情绪]也是常有的。甚至真纯的友谊也常是这种混合。自顾之私表现在乐于和个性相投的朋友晤对,这是[混合中的]较大部分:而同情则表现于对朋友的哀乐有真挚的关怀,表现于人们对朋友所作忘我的牺牲。甚至斯宾诺莎也说:“对别人的好意并不是别的什么,而是导源于同情的情意。”(《伦理学》第三卷,前题二十六,副定理三,论说项)作为一个证据,证实我们那句似乎矛盾的话[“爱即同情”],人们还可注意纯爱的言语和抚爱动作中的音调、词汇完全符合于同情的音调。附带的还可注意在意大利语中,同情和纯爱都是用同一个词“慈爱”来表示的。

    这里还得谈一谈人类夭性最显著的一个特点,谈一谈“哭”。哭和笑一样,都属于所以别人禽的表情。哭并不正就是痛苦的外现,因为在最轻微的痛楚时也哭得出来。据我的看法,人们甚至决不是直接为了感觉到痛而哭,而经常只是为了重现于反省中的痛而哭。也就是说人们从感觉到的痛,即令是肉体上的痛,过渡到痛的单纯表象,于是觉得他自己的情况是如此的值得同情,即是说他真挚地坚信,如果别人是受这痛苦的人,他将以满腔同情和热爱予以援助。不过在这里却是这个人自己是他真挚同情的对象,他充满帮助人的好意,而自己却是那需要帮助的人,觉得他所忍受的更甚于他可能看到另一个人所忍受的。在这种奇特地错综着的心情里,直接感到的痛苦先要从一条分为两节的绕道才进入知觉,即首先是作为别人的痛苦来想象,作为别人的痛苦而予以同情,然而又突然觉察到这直接是自己的痛苦;——[这时],人的天性自然就以那种奇特的肌肉抽搐来获得痛苦的减轻。这样说来,哭就是对自己的同情或被回掷到它出发点的同情。因此,哭是以爱的能力、同情的能力和想象力为前提的;所以容易哭的人既不是心肠硬的人,也不是没有想象力的人。哭,甚至于往往被当作性格上一定程度的善看待,可以解人之怒,因为人们觉得谁要是还能哭,就必然还能爱人,还能对别人同情,正因为同情是以上述方式参预那致哭的心情的。——同这里提出的解释完全相符的,有彼特拉克在坦率而真实他说出自己的感情时,对他自己眼泪的发生所作的描写:

    “我充满思虑,在信步而闲游,

    对我自己深厚的同情袭击了我。

    如此深厚——我不得不大声而哭,

    而平时我并不习于这样做。”

    证明这里所说的还有一种事实,那就是弄痛了的孩子们多半要在人们加以抚爱的时候才哭,这就并非为着痛而哭,而是为着“痛”的表象而哭。——如果我们不是由于自己的而是由于别人的痛苦所激动,以致于哭,那么,我们哭是因为我们在生动的想象中为疯苦的人设身处地,或是因为我们在这个人的命运中看到全人类的命运,从而首先是看到自己的命运;所以,通过老远的绕道总还是为了自己而哭,总还是对我们自己感到同情。这似乎也就是在丧事中通常无例外的,自然要哭的主要原因。哀悼者所哭的不是他自己的损失。人们应以为可耻的是这种自私自利的眼泪,而不是因为他有时没有哭。哀悼者首先当然是为死者的遭遇而哭;不过即令死者经历了长期沉重的不治之症而巴不得一死以求懈脱,哀悼者也还是要哭。控制着他[感情]的东西主要的是同情整个人类的遭遇,人类注定的最后结局;任何那么上进的,往往那么有作为的一生,都必然要随这种结局而消逝,而归于死。可是在人类命运中,[哀悼者]首先看到的却是他自己的命运;并且,死者和他的关系愈亲密,就愈是先看到自己的命运;所以死者如果是他父亲,那就更加是先看到自己的命运了。这个父亲,即令是由于年老而多病痛,活着已属苦恼,由于他需要侍候而已成为儿子的重负,可是由于上述理由,儿子还是要为父亲的死而痛哭。

    在离题而漫谈到纯爱和同情的同一性之唇,——同情折回到自己个体则有哭的现象以为表征——,现在我又回到分析行为的伦理意义这条线索上来,以便此后指出我所谓生命意志的否定如何同一切善、仁爱、美德和慷慨[等]一样,都是出于同一来源的。

    在前面我们已看到了憎恨和恶毒都是以自私自利为条件的,也看到这种利己主义是以局限于个体化原理的认识为基础的。和以前看到这些一样,我们也曾把看透这个体化原理作为公道的来由和本质;并且再进一步,也就是爱和慷慨达到极点的来由和本质;只有看穿这个原理,由于这样而取消了人我个体之间的区别,才使居心的全善直至无私的爱,直至为别人作出最豪侠的自我牺牲成为可能,才解释了[这一切]。

    可是,如果这样看穿个体化原理,这种直接认识到意志在它一切现象中的同一性,都已达到了高度的明确性,那么,这两者立即就会对意志显示更进一步的影响。就是说如果那摩耶之幕,个体化原理,在一个人的视线之前揭开了这么宽,以致这人不再在人我之间作出自私自利的区别,而是关心其他个体的痛苦,在程度上和关心自己的痛苦一样;因此他就不仅是在最高程度上乐于助人而已,而且是准备着牺牲自己的个体,只要一旦可以由此而拯救其他一些个体的话。于是这样一个人,他在一切事物中都看到自己最内在的,真实的自我,就会自然而然把一切有生之物的无穷痛苦看作自己的痛苦,也必然要把全世界的创痛作为自己所有的[创痛]。对于他,已再没有一个痛苦是不相于的了。别人的一切痛苦烦恼,[尽管]是他看到而不是常常能使之减轻的;一切痛苦,[尽管]是他间接得到消息的,甚至只是他认为可能的,都和他自己的痛苦一样的影响他的精神。在他眼里的已不再是他本人身上交替起伏的苦和乐,那只有局限于利己主义中的人们才是这样;而是他,因为看穿了个体化原理,对待所有的一切都是同等的关切。他认识到整体大全,体会了这整体的本质而发现这本质永在不断的生灭中,在无意义的冲动中,在内在的矛盾和常注的痛苦中;不管他向哪儿看,他都是看到这受苦的人类,受苦的动物界,和一个在消逝中的世界。但是现在他关心这一切,正如利己主义者只关心他自己本人一样。对于世界既有了这样的认识,那么,怎么教他用不停的意志活动来肯定如此这般的生命,由此而更紧密地把自己束缚在这生命上,总是更紧紧地抱住这生命呢?所以说,如果一个人还局限于个体化原理,局限于利己主义,只认识到个别事物和这些事物对他本人的关系,于是这些事物就成为他欲求的一些总是[花样] 翻新了的动机;那么,相反的是上述对于整体大会的认识,对于自在之物的本质的认识,就会成为一切欲求的,和每一欲求的清静剂。意志从此便背弃生命:生命的享受现在使他战栗,他在这些享受中看到了生命的肯定。[这时]这个人便达到了自动克制欲求与世无争的状态,达到了真正无所为和完全无意志的状态。——如果我们另外一些人,在沉重地感到自己的痛苦时,或在生动地看到别人的痛苦时,有时候也接触到生命空虚,辛酸的认识,而想以彻底,永远坚决的克制来拔去贪欲的毒刺,来堵塞一切痛苦的来路,想纯化和圣化我们自己:[可是] 我们依然还是被摩那之幕所蒙蔽的人们,那么,现象的骗局仍然会要立即缠住我们,现象[中] 的动机又会重新推动意志:我们[还是] 不能挣脱。希望[给人] 的诱惑,眼前[生活] 的迷人,享受[中] 的甜蜜,[以及] 我们在一个痛苦世界的呻吟中,在偶然和错误的支配之下所分享的安乐[等等] 又把我们拖回到现象的骗局而从新拉紧捆着[我们的] 绳索。所以耶稣说:“富人进入天国比锚缆穿过针眼还要难些。”

    如果我们把人生比作灼热的红炭所构成的圆形轨道,轨道上有着几处阴凉的地方,而我们又必须不停留地跑过这轨道;那么,被拘限于幻觉的人就以他正站在上面的或眼前看得到的阴凉之处安慰自己而继续在轨道上往前跑。但是那看穿个体化原理的人,认识到自在之物的本质从而[更] 认识到整体大全的人,就不再感到这种安慰了。他看到自己同时在这轨道的一切点上而[毅然] 跳出这轨道的圈子。——他的意志掉过头来,不再肯定它自己的,反映于现象中的本质;它否定这本质。透露这[一转变]的现象就是从美德到禁欲的过渡。即是说这个人不再满足于爱人如己,为人谋有如为己谋[等等],而是在他[心里]产生一种强烈的厌恶,厌恶他自己这现象所表现的本质,厌恶生命意志,厌恶被认作充满烦恼488的这世界的核心和本质。因此,他正是否认这显现于他身上的,由他的身体便已表现出来的本质,而他的行动现在就来惩罚他这现象哄骗[人],和这现象公开决裂。基本上不是别的而是意志现象的他,已无所求于任何事物,他谨防自己把意志牵挂在任何事物上,对于万[事万]物他都要在自己心里巩固一种最高度的漠不关心[的境界]。——性冲动是他的身体——[这身体]既健康又强壮——通过性器官表示出来的,但是他否定意志而惩罚这身体哄骗[人]:在任何情况之下,他也不要性的满足了。自愿的、彻底的不近女色是禁欲或否定生命意志的第一步。戒淫以不近女色而否定了超出个体生命的意志之肯定,且由此预示着意志将随这身体的生命一同终止,而这身体就是这意志的显现。大自然永远是笃实无欺而天真的,它宣称如果这条戒律普及了的话,人种就会绝灭;而按第二篇所说一切意志现象的关联,我认为还可以假定随同最高的意志现象[,人][的消灭],意志那些较弱的反映,动物界也会消逝,犹如半明半暗的光线将随同充分的光线[的消逝]一起消逝一样,随着“认识”的彻底取消,其余的世界也自然消灭于无有,因为没有主体就没有什么客体。我甚至要把《吠陀》中的一段也扯到这上面来,那里说:“和这世界上饥饿的孩子们围绕着他们的母亲一样,一切生物也是这样指望神圣的祭品。”(《亚洲研究》卷八。柯勒布鲁克:《论吠陀》摘自《侄马吠陀》。又柯勒布鲁克:《杂论》卷一,第88页。)祭品根本是意味着无欲无求,而其余的自然界都得从人类指望它们的解脱,人是祭师同时又是祭品。诚然,这里值得以最大的注意来指出的,是这一思想已由那可敬佩的,深刻无边的安琪陆斯·西勒治乌斯在题为《人把一切献给上帝》的短诗中说过了,诗里说:

    “人啊!一切都爱你,你的周围多么拥挤:

    一切都向你走来,以便[随你同]见上帝。”

    但是还有一个更伟大的神秘主义者:迈斯特尔·埃克哈特,他那些绝妙的著作最近[1857年]由佛郎兹·普菲费尔出版了,才终于成为可读的[作品]。埃克哈特在书中第459页完全以这里阐述的意义说:“我是跟着基督证实这一点的,因为他说:当我离地飞升时,我要把一切事物随我带去(《约翰福音》第十二章第三十二段)。所以好人也应这样把一切事物,在这些事物最初方生之际[就]送呈上帝。大师们为我们证实这一点,说一切造物都是为人而设。验之于一切造物,都是互相为用:如草之于牛,水之于鱼,空气之于鸟,森林之于野兽。而一切造物也是这样有益于这好人:一个好人把一物连一物带给上帝。”[在这里]埃克哈特是要说:人,为了在他本身中,又和他本身一起,也把动物解脱;所以他才在这世间利用这些动物。——我甚至认为《圣经》中艰深的一段,《给罗马人的信》第八通第二十一至二十四句,也得以这种意味来解释。

    在佛教里也不乏有关这问题的说法,例如世尊还在当婆提萨陀华太子时,为了最后一次备马逃出他父亲的寝宫前往荒野,他对马说出这一偈语,“汝在生死中,[历劫]无已时。自从今日后,了不再驮与拽。仅止此一次,坎达坎纳兮,驮我出此地。我若悟道时(成佛时),不忘汝[功德]。”(《佛国记》,亚倍尔·雷缪莎译,第233页。)

    此外禁欲主义还表现于自愿的,故意造成的贫苦;这种贫苦不是偶然产生的,因为[在这里]财产是为了减轻别人的痛苦而散尽了的。在这里贫穷自身即目的,是用以经常压制意志,以便不使愿望的满足,生活的甜蜜又来激动意志,[因为]自我认识对于这意志已怀着深恶痛绝[之心]了。达到了这种地步的人,作为有生命的肉体,作为具体的意志现象,总还是觉得有各种欲求的根子存在;但是他故意地抑制着这种根子,于是,他强制自己不去做他很490想要做的一切,反而去做他不愿做的事,即使这些事除了用以抑制意志外并无其他目的存在。他既然自己否定在他本人身上显现的意志,那么他也不会反对别人[对他自己的意志]这样做,即是说不反对别人对他加以非义[之行]。因此,他会欢迎任何外来的,由于偶然或由于别人的恶意而加于他的痛苦;他将欣然接受任何损失,任何羞辱,任何侮慢,他把这些都当作考验他自己不再肯定意志的机会,来证实他是欣然站到意志现象——即他自己本人——的任何敌对的方面去了。因此,他能以无限的耐心和柔顺来承受这些羞辱和痛苦,他毫无矫情地以德报怨,他既不让愤怒之火,也不让贪欲之火重新再燃烧起来。——和抑制意志本身一样,他也抑制意志的可见性,意志的客体性,也就是抑制他的肉身。他很菲薄地赡养着这躯壳,不使它丰满地成长和发达,以免它重新又使意志活动起来,更强烈的激动起来;[因为]身体乃是这意志的单纯表出,是反映意志的镜子。所以他要采取斋戒绝食的措施,甚至采取自鞭自苦的办法,以便用经常的菲薄生活和痛苦来逐步降服和灭绝意志;他把这意志看作自己和这世界在痛苦中生存的根源,是他所深恶痛绝的。——[在未死以前,]这意志的本质由于自愿的否定它自己,除了那一点微弱的残余现为这躯壳的生机外,是早已死去了的。如果死亡终于到来而解散了意志的这一个现象,那么,死,作为渴望的解脱,就是极受欢迎而被欣然接受的了。在这里和别的人不同,随着死亡而告终的不仅只是现象,而且是那本质自身也取消了。[在未死前]本质在这现象中,由于这现象,还有着一种只是微弱的生存;现在[在死到来时]却是这根最后的,已腐朽的纽带也扯断了。对于这样结局的人,这世界也同时告终了。

    我在这里既不善于辞令,又只是以一般的表现方式所描写的,倒并不是什么独自杜撰出来的哲学童话,也不是今天才有的。不,这是那么多圣者们和高贵心灵的可羡慕的生活。基督教徒中就有这样的人,在印度教和佛教徒中更多,其他教派中也不是没有。尽管注入他们理性中的教条是如此大不相同,然而一切美德和神圣性唯一能够从而产生的那种内在的,直接的直观认识却都是以同一方式通过[他们的]生平事迹表现出来的。原来这里也表出了直观认识和抽象认识之间的巨大区别,这区别在我们整个考察中是如此重要而又是到处贯穿着的,[只是]以前注意得太少了。两种认识之间有着一条鸿沟,就认识这世界的本质说,唯有哲学是渡过这鸿沟[的桥梁]。从直观方面,也就是从具体方面说,任何人都已意识了一切哲学真理;但是把这些真理纳入抽象的知识,纳入反省的思维,却是哲学家的事,在此以外,哲学家不应再搞什么,也不能再搞什么。

    那么,也许这里才是第一次抽象地,不带神话地把神圣性,自我否定,顽强意志的消灭,禁欲等等的本质说成是生命意志的否定,而否定生命意志是完全认识了意志的本质,这认识又成为意志的清静剂之后才出现的。与此相反,一切圣者和禁欲主义者都是直接认识到这一点的,并且是通过行动来表出这一点的。在内在的认识上他们都相同,却各按他们原来在理性中所接受的信条而各自说着一种极不相同的语言。他们各按这些信条,印度教的,基督教的,喇嘛教的圣者们必然地各有一套理由来解释他们的行为,但在事情的本身上,这些都完全不相干。一个圣者可以有满脑子最荒唐的迷信,或者相反,也可以是一个哲学家:两者的效果完全一样。唯有他的行动才显示他是圣者,因为他的行动,在道德方面说,不是从抽象的,而是从直观的理解直接认识到世界及其本质而产生的,只是为了满足他的理性才由他用某种教条加以解释。因此,一个圣者不必一定是哲学家,同时一个哲学家也不必一定是圣者;这和一个透顶俊美的人不必是伟大的雕刻家,伟大的雕刻家不必是一个俊美的人,是同一个道理。要求一个道德宣教者除了他自己所有的美德之外就不再推荐别的美德,这根本是一种稀奇的要求。把世界的整个本质抽象地,一般地,明确地用概念来重述,并给理性把这种本质作为反映出来的写照固定在不变的,经常备用的概念中,这就是哲学;也再没有别的什么是哲学。我们可以回忆一下在第一篇里引过培根的那一段活。

    但在上面对于生命意志的否定,或是对于一个高贵心灵的事迹,一个谦心无欲,自动忏悔的圣者的事迹,我的描写也恰好只是抽象的,概括的,因而也是冷静的。意志之否定所从出的认识既然是直观的而不是抽象的,那么这种认识也不能在抽象概念中而只能在行为和事迹中有其完整的表现。因此,为了更充分地理解我们在哲学上所说的生命意志之否定,人们还得从经验和实际中熟悉一些范例。人们当然不能在日常的经历中碰到这些例子,斯宾诺莎说得好:“因为一切卓越的东西既难能又稀少,”那么,如果没有特殊的幸运作一个亲眼的见证,人们就只得以这类人物的传记满足自己了。如我们在至今还只是由翻译才得知的少数几篇[经文]中所看到的,印度的文献有很多圣者们、忏悔者们的生活记述;他们都叫做什么“印度修行的圣者”,“印度仟悔者”等等。在德·波利尔夫人所著有名的,但在任何观点上也不值得称道的《印度神话》中就包含许多这一类卓越的例子(尤其是在第二卷第十三章中)。在基督教徒中也给这里打算要作的说明提供了些例子。人们可以阅读那些时而叫做“圣者之心”,时而叫做“虔教徒”、“清教徒”、“虔诚的宗教幻想家”等人物的传记。[不过]这些传记大半都写得不好。这种传记也在不同的时代出过集子,如特尔斯特根的《圣心传》。莱兹的《再生者的轶事》。在我们的时代则有坎尼所搜集的一些传记,其中多数都写得很坏,不过也有一些写得好的,特别是《倍阿达·斯督尔明传》是我认为写得好的[一篇]。《圣芳济·冯·阿西西传》完全是属于这儿的,他是禁欲主义真正的人格化,是一切托钵僧的模范。比他较年轻的同时代人,也是经院学派中的有名人物圣朋纳文杜拉曾为他写过传,这本传记最近又重版了,就叫做《圣芳济传:圣朋纳文杜拉编》(苏埃斯特版,1847年)。不久以前在法国还出版过沙文·德·马兰精心整理,利用一切有关资料写成的一本详细传记:《圣芳济·冯;阿西西传》。和这些寺院文献平行的还有远东方面的姊妹作,这是斯宾斯·哈代一本极为可读的书:《东方僧侣主义,翟昙佛创始的托钵僧派述事》(1850年)。这本书在另外一件外衣下给我们指出了同一件事。人们也可看到在[圣者禁欲]这件事的本身上,不论从有神沦宗教或无神论宗教出发,都没有什么分别。但是作为最卓越的一本传记,我可以介绍德·顾蓉夫人的自传。对于我所确定的概念,这本书提供了特别适合和最详尽的例证,乃是一个事实的说明。每一缅怀这高贵而伟大的心灵,我心里总是充满敬意。认识这一心灵而公正地对待她心灵上的优点,同时又原谅地理性上的迷信,必然是任何一个善良的人所乐为的。这恰好和思想卑鄙的人,亦即大多数人,看这本书总要认为有问题,是一个道理,因为[仁者见仁,智者见智,]任何人无论在哪里一贯都只能赏识那些和他自己相投的东西,至少也得他和这些东西稍微有点天性[相近]。[这个道理]在知识的领域内可以这样说,在伦理的领域内也可以这样说。在一定程度上人们甚至还可把那在著名的法文斯宾诺莎传看作是属于这里的[又] 一个例子,如果人们把斯宾诺莎那篇极不够完善的论文《智力的校正》开始那一段卓越的文字作为阅读这本传记的钥匙[,那就更好了]。就我所知,我可以介绍这段文字是平伏汹涌的激情最有效的一服清凉剂。最后还有伟大的歌德,尽管他是那么有希腊气质的人,他却并不认为把人性中最高贵的这一方面,表现在他的使事物明朗的文艺这面镜子里,有什么和他的气质不相称的地方。所以他在《一个优美的心灵之自白》里,以理想化的手法为我们描述了克勒登柏尔格小姐的生平;后来在他的自传里又对这事提出了历史的资料。此外他还给我们讲过两遍有关圣者菲利波·奈瑞的一生。——世界史固然总是要,并且必然要对这些人物保持缄默,而这些人物的事迹对于我们这考察中最重要的这一点却是最好的,唯一充分的说明,这是因为世界史的题材完全是另一套,是相反的一套,亦即不是生命意志的否定和放弃,而是这意志的肯定和这意志在无数个体中的显现。在这显现中,意志和它自己的分裂以充份的明确性出现于意志客体化的最高峰;于是出现于我们眼前的时而是个别人由于他的聪明机智而胜过别人,时而是群众由于他们的数量而具有的暴力,时而是偶然机会人格化为命运之后的权威,而常见的却是这一切挣扎的徒劳和虚空。但是我们,因为我们在这里并不追求现象在时间上的线索,而是作为哲学家在探讨行为的伦理意义,并且是拿这一点作为唯一的绳准来衡量我们认为有意义的和重要的东西,所以我们就不会因畏惧庸俗和平凡总是多数[人的属性]而被阻止不去但白承认世界上所能出现的最伟495大、最重要、最有意义的现象不是征服世界的人而是超脱世界的人,——事实上也就不是别的什么而是[后者]这样一个人静悄悄的。不为人所注目的生平事迹。这样一个人由于[上述]那种认识使他茅塞顿开,他根据这认识放弃了,否定了充塞一切,在一切事物中推动着,挣扎着的生命意志。意志的这一自由直到这里才仅仅在他身上出现了,由此,他这个人的行动才恰好是一般的行动的反面。所以对于哲学家来说,圣者们,否定自己的人们的那些传记尽管写得那么坏,甚至是混杂着迷信和荒唐而写出的,但因为题材的意义重大,故仍然要比普禄达尔克和利维乌斯重要得多,教育意义丰富得多。

    此外,为了更详细和更充份地认识到在我们这论述的抽象性和一般性中叫作生命意志之否定的是什么,再考察一下那些充满这种精神的人们在这种意义上所定出来的伦理训诫[也]是有很大帮助的。这些训诫同时也会指出我们的[这一]见解,尽管在纯哲学上的表出是这么新颖,[实际上]是如何的古老。同我们最接近的是基督教,基督教的伦理就完全在上述精神的范围之内,并且不仅是导向最高度的博爱,而且也导向克制欲求。最后,[否定意志]这个方面在那稣门徒的著作中显然地已有了萌芽,不过直到后来才有充分的发展,才明显的说了出来。我们看到使徒门[已有这样]的训诫:爱你邻近的人要和爱自己一样;要行善,要以德报怨,以爱报怨;要忍耐,要柔顺,要忍受各种可能的侮辱而不反抗,饮食要菲薄以抑制佚荡,要抗拒性冲动,如果可能的话就完全戒色[等等]。这里我们已看到禁欲或真正否定意志的初阶。否定意志这一词所说的正就是福音书里所讲的否认自己,掮起十字架。(《马太福音》第十六章二十四、二十五两段;《马可福音》第八章三十四、三十五两段;《路加福音》第九章二三、二四两段。第十四章二六、二七、三三、三段。)这一倾向不久就愈益发展而成为忏悔者、隐士和僧侣的缘起了。这本来是纯洁而神圣的,然而也正是因此所以完全不能适合于大多数人,[所以,这种倾向既在许多人中间流行起来,]由此而发展出来的就只能是伪装的虔诚和可怕的丑行了。这是因为“滥用最好的即是最坏的”。在后来建成了的基督教里,我们才在基督教圣者和神秘主义者的著作中看到那种禁欲的萌芽发展成为茂盛的花朵。这些人的布道除了讲求纯洁的仁爱而外,还讲求彻底的清心寡欲,自愿的彻底贫困,真正的宁静无争,彻底漠然于人世的一切;讲求本人意志的逐渐寂灭和在上帝中再生,完全忘记本人而浸沉于对上帝的直观中[等等]。关于这一切,人们可在费涅隆著的《圣者们所沦内在生活规范解说》中找到完整的记述。但是基督教精神在它这方面的发展,可以说没有哪里比在德国神秘主义者的著作中,也就是在迈斯特尔·埃克哈特理当有名的《德国的神学》一书中,还有更完善,更有力的说明了。路德在他给这本书写的序言中说,除了《圣经》和奥古斯丁外,他从任何一本书也不能象从这本书一样更懂得什么是上帝,什么是基督,什么是人。——我们一直到1851年才从普菲费尔校订的斯督特迎特版本得到了这本未经改篡的原文。这本书里所记载的规范和训诫对于我所论述过的生命意志之否定是一种最完备的,从内心深处的信心中产生的分析。所以人们在以犹太教加新教的自信而对此作出否定的武断之前,应该好好的拿这本书学习一下。在同一卓越的精神中写下来而不能和这本书完全同样评价的是陶勒的《基督贫困生活在后世的摹仿》和《生命的神髓》。我认为这些真诚基督教神秘主义者的说教比之于《新约全书》,就好比是酒精对酒的关系一样。或者这样说:凡是我们在《新约全书》中象是透过一层轻纱或薄雾看到的东西,在神秘主义者的著作中却是毫无遮拦地,充分清晰明确地摆在我们眼前的,最后人们还可把《新约全书》看作第一次的超凡人圣,把神秘主义看作第二次的超凡入圣——“小神秘和大神秘”。

    可是我们在上古的梵文著述里就看到我们所谓生命意志之否定已有了进一步的发展,已有更多方面的说法和更生动的描写,[这些]都是基督教和西方世界所不能及的。至于人生的这一重要伦理观点所以能在印度获得更进一步的发展和更坚定的表现,主要原因可能是由于这儿完全没有外来因素的局限,不象犹太教之于基督教。基督教崇高的创始人,或意识地或不意识地不得不迁就犹太教以使新的教义与旧的犹太教相衔接;于是基督教便有了两种性质大不相同的组成部分,我想其中纯伦理的部分首先应该是基督教的因素,而且是基督教专有的因素,并想以此区别基督教和原有的犹太教教义。如果人们在已往就曾多次担心过这一卓越的,造福人类的宗教有一天会要完全濒于崩溃,特别是在现在这个时代更要担心,那么,我认为可以为这种担心找得到的理由,只是这个宗教不是由一个单一的因素所组成的,而是由来源不同,卑凭世事变迁牵合到一起去的两种因素组成的。由于这两种组成部分对于逼到头上来的时代精神关系不同,反应不同而产生分化,在这种情况下,基督教的解体可能是势所必然的。不过在解体之后,基督教的纯伦理部分仍可永保不受损害,因为这是不可能毁灭的部分。——尽管我们所知道的文献还很不充分,我们现在就已看到在《吠陀》中、在《普兰纳》中,在诗歌、神话、圣者轶事、语录和生活戒律中已从多方面有力地表出了印度教的伦理。在这种伦理中,我们看到有这样一些训诫:要完全否定一切自爱以爱亲邻,慈悲不仅以人类为限,而要包括一切有情、施舍要不借散尽每日辛勤的所得;对一切侮辱我的人要有无边的容忍,不论对方如何恶劣,要以仁德报冤仇;欣然甘愿忍受一切羞辱;禁各种肉食。追求圣道的人则绝对戒色并禁一切淫逸之乐,要散尽一切财产,抛弃任何住所,亲人,要绝对深密的孤寂,在静默的观照中度此一生;以自愿的仟悔和可怕的,慢性的自苦而求完全压制住意志[等等等等]。这种自苦最后可以至于以绝食,葬身鳄鱼之腹,从喜马拉雅山圣峰上坠崖,活埋,以及投身于优伶歌舞欢呼簇拥着的,载着菩萨神像游行的巨型牛车之下[等等为手段]而甘愿自就死亡。这些训诫的来源已达四千余年之久,直到现在,尽管这[印度]民族已四分五裂了,依然还是他们所遵守的,个别的人还不折不扣的履行到极端。一面要求最沉重的牺牲,一面又能够在一个拥有几千万人口的民族里这样长期地保有实践的效用,这种东西就不可能是任意想出来的怪癖,而必然是在人性的本质中有其根据的。但是还有这么回事,那就是人们在读一个基督教和一个印度忏悔者或圣者的传记时,对于双方那种互相符合的地方还有不胜惊异之感。在各有着基本不同的信条,习尚和环境的同时,双方的追求和内在生活却完全相同。双方的训诫也是相同的,例如陶勒谈到彻底的贫苦时说:人们应该自求贫苦,而办法就是完全散尽一切可从而获得任何安慰或获得人世间任何满足的东西。显然,这是因为这一切东西总是给意志提供新的营养,而这里的目的原是要这意志完全寂灭。在印度方面,我们在佛的戒律里看到与此相对应的说法,这些戒律禁止忏悔者不得有住所和任何财物,最后还禁止频频在同一棵树下栖息,以免对此树又发生任何亲切或爱好之感。基督教的神秘主义者和吠值多哲学的布道人还有一点是相同的,他们都认为一切外在的善行和宗教作业对于一个已经功德圆满的人都是多余的。——时代这样不同,民族这样不同,而有这么多的互相一致之处,这就在事实上证明这里所表明的,并不是象乐观的庸俗精神喜欢坚持的那样,只是神智上的一种什么怪癖或疯癫,而是人类天性本质的,由于其卓越故不常见的一个方面。

    至此我已指出一些资料,从这些资料中人们可以直接地以生活为来源而认识到那些表出意志之否定的现象。在一定的范围说,这是我们整个考察中最重要的一点。然而我仍然完全只是大致地谈到这一点,因为指出那些以亲身经验现身说法的人[,请人们自己去]参考,要比无力地重述他们所说过的而毫无必要地再胀大本书的篇幅好得多呢。

    我只想还加上几句以便一般地指出这些人的[心理]状态。我们在前面已看到恶人由于他欲求的激烈而受着经常的,自伤其身的内在痛苦;最后在一切可欲的对象都已穷尽之后,又以看到别人痛苦来为顽固的意志的馋吻解渴,那么,与此相反的是那已经领悟生命意志之否定的人;从外表看尽管他是那么贫苦,那么寡欢而总是缺这缺那,然而他的[心理]状况却充满内心的愉快和真正天福的宁静。这已不是那个不安的生命冲动,不是那种鼓舞欢乐了。欢乐是以激烈的痛苦为事前,事后的条件的,譬如构成贪生的人们一生的那种欢乐;[这里不是欢乐]而是一种不可动摇的安定,是一种深深的宁静和内心的愉快。这种境界如果出现于我们眼前或出现在我们的想象之中,那是我们不能不以最大的向往心情来瞻仰的;因为我们立即认为这是唯一正确的,超过一切一切无限远的东西,因为我们的良知[常]以“战胜自己,理性用事”这响亮的口号召唤我们到那儿去。于是我们觉得[下面这个比方]很对,即是说我们的愿望从人世间赢得的任何满足都只是和[人们给乞丐的]施设一样,[只能]维持他今天不死以使他明天又重新挨饿。而清心寡欲则相反,就好比是继承了的田产,使这田产的主人永远免除了[生活上的]一切忧虑。

    从第三篇里我们还记得这一点,即是说对于美的美感,那种怕悦,大部分是由于我们进入了纯观赏状态[而来的]。在这瞬间,一切欲求,也就是一切愿望和忧虑都消除了,就好象是我们已摆脱了自己,已不是那为了自己的不断欲求而在认识着的个体了,已不是和个别事物相对应的东西了;而客体成为动机就是对这种对应物而言的。[在这瞬间,]我们已是不带意志的认识的永恒主体,是理念的对应物了。我们也知道这些瞬间,由于我们这时已摆脱了狠心的意志冲动,好比是已从沉重的烟雾中冒出来了似的,是我们所能知道的一切幸福的瞬间中最幸福的[一瞬]。由此我们就可以想象,要是一个人的意志不只是在一些瞬间,如美感的享受,而是永远平静下来了,甚至完全寂灭,只剩下最后一点闪烁的微光维持着这躯壳并且还要和这躯壳同归于尽,这个人的一生必然是如何的幸福。一个这样的人,在和他自己的本性作过许多艰苦的斗争之后终于完全胜利了,他所剩下的就只是一个纯认识着的东西了,就只是反映这世界的一面镜子了。再没有什么能使他恐惧,能激动他了;因为他已把“欲求”的千百条捆索,亦即将我们紧缚在这人世间的捆索,作为贪心、恐惧、嫉妒、盛怒,在不断的痛苦中来回簸弄我们的捆索,通通都割断了。他现在是宁静地微笑着在回顾这世间的幻影。这些幻影过去也能够激动他的心情,能够使他的心情痛苦,但现在却是毫无所谓地出现在他眼前,好比棋局已终之后的棋子似的;又好象是人们在狂欢节穿戴以捉弄我们,骚扰我们,而在翌晨脱下来了的假面具和古怪服装似的。生活和生活中的形形色色只好象是飘忽的景象在他眼前摇晃着,犹如拂晓的轻梦之于一个半醒的人,这时现实已曦微地从梦中透出而梦也不能再骗人了。正是和这梦一样,生活的形形色色也终于幻灭,并无须越过什么巨大的障碍。从这些考察中我们可以学会理解顾蓉夫人在她那部传记的末尾是在什么意味之下要屡屡他说:“我觉得一切都无所谓,不相干,我不能再对什么有所欲求;我每每不知道我自己的有无。”——为了说明如何在意志寂灭之后,肉体的死亡(肉体只是意志的显现,故随意志的取消而失去一切意义)已不能再有什么苦的意味,而是很受欢迎的,请再容许我把这位神圣的仟悔者自己的话引在这里,尽管这些话是没经修饰过的[,她说]:“光荣的高峰如日中天;是一个再没有黑夜继之而起的白昼,是即令在死亡中也不怕任何死的一生;因这一死已战胜了那一死,又因为谁已经历了第一个死,就不再品味到第二个死了。”(《德·顾蓉夫人传》第二卷第13页)

    这时我们可不能以为生命意志的否定,一旦由于那已成为清静剂的认识而出现了就不会再动摇,人们就可在这上面,犹如在经营得来的财产上一样高枕无忧了。应该说,生命意志的否定是必须以不断的斗争时时重新来争取的。这是因为身体既是意志本身,不过是在客体性的形式中,或只是作为表象世界中的现象而已;那么,这身体要是一天还活着,整个的生命意志就其可能性说也必然还存在,并且还在不断挣扎着要再进入现实性而以其全部的炽热又重新燃烧起来。因此,我们认为在那些神圣人物的传记中描写过的宁静和极乐只是从不断克服意志[这种努力] 产生出来的花朵,而同生命意志作不断的斗争则是这些花朵所由孳生的土壤:因为世界上本没有一个人能够有持久的宁静。因此,我们看到圣者们的内心生活史都充满心灵的斗争,充满从天惠方面来的责难和遗弃,而天惠就是使一切动机失去作用的认识方式,作为总的清静剂而镇住一切欲求,给人最深的安宁敞开那条自由之门的认识方式。所以我们看到那些一度达成了意志之否定的人们,还是以一切的努力把自己维持在这条路上,拿从自己身上逼出来的各种克制,拿忏悔的严酷生活方式和故意找些使自己不快的事,拿这一切来抑制不断再要拾头的意志。最后,因为他们已认识到解脱的可贵,所以他们为了已争取到手的福田还有那种戒慎恐惧的心情,在任何无伤大雅的享受时或他们的虚荣心有任何微弱的激动时还有那种良心上的顾虑。[再说] 虚荣心在这里也是最后才死去的,在人的一切嗜欲中,也是最活跃,最难消灭,最愚蠢的一种。——在我已多次用过的禁欲这一词里,从狭义说,我所理解的就是这种故意的摧毁意志,以摒弃好受的和寻找不好受的来摧毁意志;是自己选定的,用以经常压制意志的那种仟悔生活和自苦。

    我们如果看到那些已达成意志之否定的人们实行[上述]这些办法以保持自己在这种状态[不退步],那么,忍受痛苦,有如命运所加于人的痛苦,根本就是达到这种状态的第二条道路(第二条最好的途径)。是的,我们可以认定大多数人都是在这一条道路上达到意志之否定的;还可认定把彻底的清心寡欲带给人的,最常见的是本人感到的痛苦而不是单纯被认识了的痛苦,[并且]往往是临近将死的时候。这是因为只能在少数人那里,单纯的认识,——因看穿个体化原理而后产生心意上的至善和普泛的博爱,最后让这些人认识到人间一切痛苦即是他们自己的痛苦——,就足以导致意志的否定。即令是在那些接近着这一点的人们,他本人的舒适情况,刹那间的诱惑,希望的招引,和经常是一再要自荐的意志之满足,亦即快乐,几乎都是否定意志的经常障碍,都是重新肯定意志的经常诱惑。因此,人们在这方面的意义上[特地] 把所有这些诱惑都当作魔鬼人格化了。所以大多数人都必须先由本人的最大痛苦把意志压服了,然后才能出现意志的自我否定。这样,所以我们看到人们在激烈的挣扎抗拒中经过了苦难继续增长的一切阶段,而陷于绝望的边缘之后,才突然转向自己的内心,认识了自己和这世界;他这整个的人都变了样,他已超乎自己和一切痛苦之上,并且好象是由于这些痛苦而纯洁化,圣化了似的。他在不可剥夺的宁静,极乐和超然物外[的心境]中甘愿抛弃他前此极激烈地追求过的一切而欣然接受死亡。这是在痛苦起着纯化作用的炉火中突然出现了否定生命意志的纹银,亦即出现了解脱。即令是过去很坏的人,间或我们也看到他们通过最深刻的创痛也纯化到这种程度:他们成为另一个人了,完全转变了。因此,以往的恶行现在也不再使他的良心不安了;不过他们还是情愿以死来赎这些恶行;并且[也]乐于看到[自己]那意志现象消灭,现在这意志对于他们已是陌生的和可厌恶的了。关于这种由于大不幸,由于一切解救都已绝望所带来的意志之否定,伟大的歌德在他不朽的杰作《浮士德》里格勒特小姑娘的痛苦史中,给我们作了明确的形象化了的描写,这样的描写是我平日在文艺里还没看到过的。这是从第二条道路达到意志之否定的标准范例;它和第一条道路不一样,不单是由于认识到全世界的痛苦,自愿承担这痛苦,而是由于自己感到本人过度的痛苦。很多悲剧在最后虽然也是把剧中有着强烈欲愿的主人公引到完全清心寡欲的这一点;[但]到了这一点之后,一般就是生命意志及其现象的同归于尽。就我所知道的说,象上述《浮士德》中的描写使我们这样明确而不带任何杂质地看到这种转变中最本质的东西,那是没有的。

    在实际生活中,我们[还]看到一些不幸的人们,因为他们在一切希望都被剥夺之后,还要神智完全清醒地走向断头台上不光荣,不自然,经常充满痛苦的暴死,所以他们是必须尝尽最大限痛苦的人们,他们也常是在这[第二条]道路上转变的。我们虽然不能认为在这些人的性格和大多数人的性格之间有着很大的区别,犹如他们的命运所显示的区别那么大,命运上的区别绝大部分要归之于环境[的不同];但是他们仍然是有罪的,在相当大的程度上也是恶人。不过我们现在看到他们之中的好多人,在完全绝望已成事实之后,还是在上述方式之下转变了。他们现在表现着心意上真正的善良和纯洁,表现真正痛恨做出了任何有些微恶意或不仁的行为;他们宽恕了自己的仇敌,即令是使他们无辜而受罪的仇敌。他们不只是在口头上这样做,不是害怕阴间的判官而假意这样做,而是在实际行动上,出于内心的严肃这样做,并且绝对不想报仇。是的。他们终于欢迎自己的痛苦和死亡,因为生命意志的否定已经出现了。他们每每拒绝人家提供的救援而欣然地、宁静地、无上幸福地死去。在过份的痛苦中,生命的最后秘密自行向他们透露出来了,即是说受害与为恶、忍痛和仇恨、折磨人的人和被折磨的人,在服从根据律的认识里尽管是那么不同,在本体上却是一回事,是同一个生命意志的显现。生命意志[只是]借个体化原理而使它的自相矛盾客体化:他们已充分认识到为恶与受害的双方,而当他们终于体会了双方的同一性时,他们现在就把双方拒绝于自身之外,就否定了生命意志。至于他们用那种神话或信条来对他们的理性说明这种直观的、直接的认识和他们的转变,如已说过,那是完全无关宏旨的。

    当马迪亚斯·克劳第乌斯写下那篇大可注意的文章时,无疑的他是这种心灵变化的见证人。那篇文章刊在《范德斯白克的使者》(第一卷第115页)中,题目是《××的皈依史》。文章有着如下的结束语:“一个人的想法可以从圆周上的这一点转移到正对面的一点,又可再回到原先的那一点,如果情况给这人指出[来]去的那段弧线的话。在人,这些变化并不一定就是些什么大事或有趣的事。但是那大可注意的、罗马正教的、超绝的转变,[由于]这时那整个的圆周已无可挽回的被扯断以至心理学的一切规律都空洞无用了,[由于]这时已发生了脱胎涣骨的变化,至少也是发生了洗心革面的变化,以致人们好象眼睛里去掉了翳障似的,却是这种[人生]的大事,即是说任何人只要他一息尚存,如果他能对于这种事情听到一点什么确实可靠的东西或有所经历,他就离父别母[而去]了。”

    此外,就这种由痛苦而来的纯化说,死的迫近和绝望[心情] 并不是绝对必要的。没有这些,[单]是由于大不幸和创痛,对于生命意志自相矛盾的认识也会不可阻拦地涌上心头,而一切挣扎的虚无性也就会被理解了。因此,我们常看到一些人在激情的冲动中过着非常波动的生活,如帝王、英雄、追求幸福的冒险者[等] 突然地变了样,转向清心寡欲和忏悔,成为隐士和僧侣。属于这类型的是一切道地的皈依史,例如莱孟德·陆卢斯的皈依史就是[其中之一]。他追求已久的一个美妇人终于允许他到闺房去幽会,这时他眼看自己的愿望就要得到满足了;可是正在这时,那妇人解脱了自己的护胸带,露出她那惨遭癌毒糜烂的乳房给他看了。从这一瞬间起,他好象是看过了地狱似的,纠正了自己,悔改了;他离开了麻约迦国王的朝廷而到沙漠里忏悔去了。与此很相似的是朗赛神父的皈依史,这是我在[本书]第二卷第四八章中简述过了的。如果我们详察这两人[悔改]的契机都是从人生的欢乐过渡到人生的惨痛,这就给我们解释了一个很突出的事实,解释了何以欧洲一个最富于生命之欢,最开朗愉快,最肉感最轻浮的民族,——法国民族——,反而产生了一个宗教组织,比一切宣誓守戒的僧侣组织还要严格得多的组织,即特拉波斯会。这个组织一度崩坏之后,又由朗赛恢复旧规,并且尽管有过那些革命,那些教会的改革和风行一时的不信神道,这个组织直到今天还保持着它的纯洁性和可怕的严格[戒律]。

    上述这种关于人生性质的认识仍然又可随同[获得这认识的]契机一同消逝,而生命意志和以前的性格又相偕卷土重来。我们看到激情的彭维吕多·捷林尼一次在监狱里,又一次在重病中,本已由于痛苦而改邪归正了,但在痛苦消逝之后,他仍然故态复萌。从痛苦中产生意志之否定根本没有从因生果那种必然性,意志仍然是自由的。原来这唯一的一点就正是意志的自由直接出现于现象中的地方,这也就是阿斯穆斯所以要对“超绝的转变”强烈地表示惊异[的原因]。随着每一痛苦都可设想还有一种在激烈程度上超过痛苦,因而更不受拘束的意志。这就是柏拉图所以在《费桐》中讲述那种人,直到行刑之前的顷刻还在大吃大喝,还在享受性的快感,至死还在肯定生命。莎士比亚在波福主教[的形象]中给我们看到一个肆无忌惮的坏蛋的可怕结局,看到他因为任何痛苦和死亡都未能压服那凶顽到了极度的意志而死于无可奈何的绝望之中。

    意志愈是激烈,则意志自相矛盾的现象愈是明显触目,而痛苦也愈大。如果有一个世界和现有的这世界相比,是激烈得无法相比的生命意志之显现,那么这一世界就会相应地产出更多的痛苦,就会是一个[人间]地狱。

    因为一切痛苦,[对于意志]既是压服作用,又是导致清心寡欲的促进作用,从可能性上说[还]有着一种圣化的力量;所以由此就可说明何以大不幸,深创巨痛本身就可引起别人的某种敬重之心。但是这个忍受痛苦的人若要真正是我们所敬重的,那就必须是这样:即是说在他把他的生平当作一连串的痛苦来回顾时,或是在为一个巨大的治不好的创痛而哀伤时,他所看到的并不只是这恰好陷他一生于悲苦的一系列情况,并不止于他所遭遇到的个别的大不幸;——因为着还只是这样看时,则他的认识还是服从根据律的,还是胶着在个别现象上的,他还是一贯的要活命,不过是不想在轮到他的这些条件下活命而已——,而是他的眼光已从个别上升到一般,他已把自己的痛苦看作整个痛苦的一个特例,而是当他在伦理方面成为天才时已把自己的痛苦只算作千百种痛苦中的一个情况,因而这人生的全部既被理解为本质上的痛苦,已使他达到无欲无求[的境界];这样,他在我们面前才真正是值得敬重的。因此,歌德所著《妥尔瓜脱·塔索》一剧中的公主,在她诉说自己和亲人们的一生是如何伤感寡欢时,她自己却完全只朝普遍一般看,也就值得敬重。

    我们想,一种极高超的人物性格总带有几份沉默伤感的色彩,而这种伤感决不是什么对于日常不如意的事常有的厌恶之心(这会是一种不高尚的气质,甚至还令人担心是否存心不良),而是从认识中产生的一种意识,意识着一切身外之物的空虚,意识着一切生命的痛苦,不只是意识着自己的痛苦。但是,必须由于自己本人经历的痛苦,尤其是一次巨大的痛苦,才能唤起这种认识,例如彼得拉克就是那么一次没有满足的愿望竟使他对于整个一生抱着那种无欲无求的伤感[态度]。他的著作透露这种哀伤,非常动人,原来他所追求的达芙妮不得不摆脱他的追求以便为他留下诗人不朽的月桂冠来代替她自己。如果意志由于这样重大不可挽回的损失而被命运伤到一定的程度,那么,在别的方面几乎就不会再有什么欲求了;而这人物的性格也就现为柔和、哀怨、高尚、清心寡欲了。最后如果那股怨忿之气再没有固定的对象了,而是泛及于生命的全部,那么,这怨气在一定范围内就可说是一种“反转向内”,是一种回缩,是意志的逐渐消逝;还甚至于是不声不响地,却是在最内在的深处伤害着意志的可见性,亦即伤害着身体。人在这时就觉得绑着自己的捆索松了一些,轻微地预觉到宣告身体和意志同时解体的死亡,于是这股怨忿之气又是有一种隐蔽的喜悦之情随伴着的。这种喜悦,我相信,即一切民族中最忧郁的那民族[英国民族]叫做“哀怨之乐”的东西。然而也正是在这里横亘着感伤性这一暗礁,在生活本身中有之,在文艺的生活描述中亦有之;即是说人们老是哀伤,老是怨诉,却不自振作,不上进于清心寡欲,这就把天上人间一同都丧失了,而剩留下来的就只是淡而无味的多愁善感。痛苦,唯有在进入了纯粹认识的形式,而这认识作为意志的清静剂又带来真正的清心寡欲时,才是[达到]解脱的途径,才因而是值得敬重的。就这一点说,我们在看到任何一个大不幸的人物时,可总要感到几分敬意,和美德高风令人起敬相仿佛;同时,我们对于自己的幸福状态也觉得有点儿惭愧似的。我们不免要把每一痛苦,不管是自己感受的或别人的,至少是当作可能接近美德和神圣性[的阶梯]看;相反,对于享受和人间的满足则要看作与此相去愈远。甚至还可以进一步这样看,即是说每一个在肉体上或精神上担负着巨大沉重痛苦的人,乃至任何一个人,在完成一项最费劲的体力劳动之后,汗流满面,显然已精疲力竭,却耐心地忍受着这一切而无怨言;我说,每一个这样的人,如果我们仔细观察他,我们就觉得他活象一个病人在接受一种痛苦的治疗似的,他甘愿甚至是满心欢喜地忍受着由治疗引起的痛苦,因为他知道所忍受的痛苦愈大,则致病的因素被消灭的也愈多,因此眼前痛苦[的大小]就是衡量他病愈的尺度。

    根据前此[所说]的一切,生命意志之否定,亦即人们称为彻底的清心寡欲或神圣性的东西,经常总是从意志的清静剂中产生的;而这清静剂就是对于意志的内在矛盾及其本质上的虚无性的认识。[至于]这种矛盾和虚无,则是在一切有生之物的痛苦中表现出来的。我们论述过的两条道路的区别就在于唤起这种认识的[原因]究竟只是纯粹被认识到的痛苦,借看穿个体化原理而自愿以之为自己的痛苦,还是自己本人直接感受到的痛苦。没有彻底的意志之否定,真正的得救,解脱生命和痛苦,都是不能想象的。在真正解脱之前,任何人都不是别的,而是这意志自身。这意志的现象却是一种在幻灭中的存在,是一种永远空无所有,永不遂意的挣扎努力,是上述充满痛苦的世界;而所有一切人都无可挽回地以同一方式属于这一世界。这是因为我们在上面已看到,生命总是生命意志所保有的,而生命仅有的,真正的形式则是“现在”。这一形式,[因]现象中既然还有生和死起支配作用,[所以] 是上述一切人永远摆脱不了的。印度神话是用这么一句话来表示这一点的,神话说:“众生皆[入轮回]转生”。性格在伦理上的巨大区别有着这样的意义,即是说:坏人要达到意志之否定所由产的那种认识,还有无限远的距离;所以在生活中有可能出现的一切痛苦,他却在事实上真正的面临这些痛苦了;因为他本人眼前的什么幸福状况也只是一个借助于个体化原理而有的现象,只是摩那的幻术,只是那乞丐的黄粱梦。他在他意志冲动激烈而凶猛时所加于别人的痛苦就是衡量[他自己]那些痛苦的尺度,而这些痛苦的经验并不能压服他的意志,也不能导致最后的否定[意志]。一切真正的、纯洁的仁爱,甚至于一切自发的公道则相反,都是从看穿个体化原理而产生的。个体化原理的看穿如果发挥充分的力量就会导致完整的神圣性和解脱;而神圣和解脱的现象就是上述清心寡欲无企无求的境界,是和清心寡欲相随伴而不可动摇的安宁,是寂灭中的极乐。

    在我们的考察方式的范围内现已充分阐述过的生命意志之否定,是意志自由出现于现象中唯一的活动;因而也就是阿斯穆斯所谓超绝的转变。再没有什么还比真正取消意志的个别现象——自杀——更有别于这生命意志之否定的了。自杀离意志的否定还远着,它是强烈肯定意志的一种现象。原来[意志之]否定的本质不在于人们对痛苦深恶痛绝,而是在于对生活的享乐深恶痛绝。自杀者要生命,他只是对那些轮到他头上的[生活]条件不满而已。所以他并没有放弃生命意志,而只是在他毁灭个别现象时放弃了生命。他要生命,他要这身体畅遂无阻的生存,要肯定这身体;但是错综复杂的环境不容许这样,这就给他产生了巨大的痛苦。生命意志本身觉得自己在这一个别现象中被阻拦到这种程度,以致它不能开展它的追求了。于是意志就按它自己的本质自身来作出决定,即是说这本质自身是在根据律的那些形态之外的,所以它并不在乎任何个别现象;因为本质自身不与一切生灭相涉,而是一切事物的生命中内在的东西。原来前述牢固的,内在的,使我门一切人甭经常在死的恐怖中生活的那种确定不移之理,亦即意志决不会少了它的现象这一确定不移之理,在自杀这事上也支持这一行动。所以说,生命意志既显现于这自表其生[僖华]中,也显现于“自我保存”[毗湿拿]的舒泰状态中和生殖[婆罗摩]的淫欲中。这就是连环三神抵三位一体的内在意义,而任何一个人都完全的是这统一性,尽管这统一性在时间上忽而抬举三位一体中的这一神,忽而又抬举那一神。——和个别事物对理念的关系一样,自杀对意志之否定也是这样一个关系:自杀者所否定的只是那个体而不是物种。我们在上面已看到,由于生命意志是确实不怕没有生命的,而痛苦之于生命又是本质的[东西],那么,自杀,亦即一个个别现象的自甘毁灭,也就是一个完全徒劳的、愚蠢的行为;[因为现象毁灭时,]自在之物却依然无恙,犹如不管彩虹所依存的雨点是如何迅速地在替换更易,彩虹自身仍坚持不收一样。此外,这种行为,作为生命意志自相矛盾最嚣张的表现,也是摩耶的杰作。这种矛盾,我们既在最低的那些意志现象上,在各种自然力以及一切有机个体为了物质、时间和空间而争求外现的不断斗争中看到它,又在意志客体化上升的各级别上看到它愈来愈显著,愈明显可怕;那么,在最高级别上,亦即在人的这理念上,这个矛盾终于达到了这样的程度,即是说不仅是表出这同一理念的个体间在互相残杀,而且是同一个体对自己本身宣战。[而这时]个体用以追求生命和抗击生命的障碍与痛苦的激情竟至于使个体来毁灭自己;也就是那个体的意志在痛苦尚未摧毁意志之前,先自以一次意志活动来取消这身体,而身体就只是意志自己的成为可见罢了。正是因为自杀者不能中止欲求,所以他停止活下去,而意志在这里就正是以取消它的现象来肯定自己,因为它[此外]已再无别法来肯定自己了。但是正因为它所逃避的痛苦,作为压制意志的作用,可能导致它自己的否定,可能导致解脱,所以自杀者在这方面就等于一个病人,在一个痛苦的、可能使他全愈的手术已开始之后,又不让作完这手术,而宁愿保留病痛。痛苦已来到面前,并且作为痛苦也就开辟了到达意志之否定的可能性,但是他,由于毁灭意志的这现象,身体,以保留意志不被扼杀,他把痛苦撵走了。——这就是几乎一切伦理学,不管是哲学上的或宗教上的。何以要谴责自杀行为的理由,虽然它们自己对于这一点除了古怪的、诡辩的理由之外,并不能提出别的理由。可是如果有那么一个人,他是由于纯道德的冲动而制止了自杀行为的,那么这种自我克制的最深意义(不管他的理性用些什么概念把这意义装扮起来)就是这样:“我不逃避痛苦,以便痛苦能有助于取消生命意志,——这意志的现象是如此悲惨——,因为痛苦正在这方面加强我现在对于世界的真正本质所获得的认识,即是说这认识将成为我意志最后的清静剂而使我得到永久的解脱。”

    大家也知道时常一再发生自杀行为株连儿女的情况:作父亲的先弄死他痛爱的孩子们,然后自杀。我们想想,良心、宗教,以及所有那些流传下来的观念都教他知道杀人是最严重的罪行,然而他在自己死的时候还要干出这杀人的事,并且是虽然不可能有任何自私的动机,还是干出来了;那么,这种行为就只能这样解释,即是说个体的意志在这里是直接在孩子们身上认出它自己的,不过还是拘限在把现象当本质的错觉中;同时因认识到一切生命\的痛苦而深受感动,于是就误认本质自身也可以随同现象来取消;所以,他既直接看到自己又在孩子们身上活下去,就想把自己和孩子们从生存和生存的痛苦中拯救出来。——还有一个与此完全类似的错误,那就是人们妄想以在射精时使大自然的目的落空的办法来达到自愿的戒色所成就的事;或是着眼于生命不可避免的痛苦,甚至于不尽一切力量来为每一个闯进生命里来的[小宝贝] 保障它生命的安全,反而要助长新生婴儿的死亡。这是因为如果已经有了生命意志,那么,生命意志作为形而上唯一的东西,作为自在之物,就没有一种暴力能够打破它,暴力只能消灭生命意志在此时此地的现象。至于它自身,除了通过认识以外,什么也不能取消它。因此得救的唯一途径就是意志无阻碍地显现出来,以便它在这显现出来的现象中能够认识它自己的本质。唯有借助于这认识,意志才能取消它自己;同时也能随之而结束和它的现象不可分的痛苦:却不可能借助于物质的暴力,如杀死精子,如毙婴,如自杀。大自然正是把意志引向光明,因为意志只有在光明中才能得到解脱。因此,一旦生命意志——那是大自然的内在本质——已经作出了决定,就该以一切方式来促进大自然的那些目的。——

    另有一种特殊的自杀行为似乎完全不同于普通一般的自杀,可是人们也许还未充分注意到。这就是由最高度的禁欲自愿选择的绝食而死,不过这种现象在过去总是混杂着好多宗教的妄想甚至迷信,因而真相反而不明了。然而彻底否定意志似乎仍能达到这样的程度,即是说借吸收营养以维持肉体的生机所必要的意志也消失了。这一类型的自杀决不是从生命意志中产生的,与生命意志风马牛不相及,这样一个彻底请心寡欲的禁欲主义者只是因为他已完完全全中断了欲求,才中断了生命。这里除了绝食而死之外,别的什么死法大概是想不出来的(如其有可能,则是从一种特殊迷信中产生的);因为[任何]缩短痛苦的企图确已是一定程度的肯定意志了。在绝食时,充满这样一个仟悔者的理性的那些信条则反映着他的幻想,好象有一种什么更高超的东西曾命令他绝食似的,而[其实只]是内心的倾向驱使他这样做。这方面较早的例子可以在下列书刊中找到:《布累斯劳[地区]自然史、医学史汇编》1799年9月份,第363页起;贝耳:《文哲园地消息》1685年2月份,第189页起;齐默曼:《论孤寂》卷一,第182页;在1764年的《科学院史》中呼杜英的一篇报告重印于《开业医师用病例选集》卷一,第69页。较晚近的报导也可在下列书刊中找到:胡非南编的《实用医学杂志》卷一第181页,卷四八第95页;纳塞编的《精神病医生专用杂志》1819年度第三期第460页;《爱丁堡地区医学和外科手术杂志》1809年度第五卷第319页。在1833年各报都登载了英国历史家林廓德博士在元月间自行饿死于[英国]多维尔地方的消息,根据后来的报导又说死者并不是他本人而是他的一个亲属。不过这些消息大部分都是把那些当事人当作精神病患者来描写的,现已无法查明这种说法究竟真实到什么程度。虽然只是为了更妥善的给人性这一触目的,不同寻常的,前已提过的现象保存一个少有的例子,我还是想在这里记下这类报导新近的一条消息。这一现象至少在表面上属于我想把它纳入的这范围之内,此外,这也将是一个难于解释的现象。我所说的新近消息刊登在1813年7月29日的《纽伦堡通讯》中,原文如下:

    “据来自伯尔尼的报导说在社尔恩地方的一座密林中发现了一个小茅屋,内有一具男尸,距生前大约已有一月光景,现已在腐臭中。所着衣履,不能据以判断死者生前的身份。尸旁放着两件很精美的衬衣。最重要的遗物是一本《圣经》,书中夹着白色纸页,其中一部分是死者涂写过的。在这些纸页上他记下了离家的日期(但未注明籍贯),此后他说:上帝之灵驱使他到荒野去祷告和绝食斋戒。他在到此的旅程中已绝食七日,然后他又进了饮食。从此在他新居之地他又开始绝食若干日。每绝食一日都划上一笔作记号,共有五划,五划之后这个朝山的香客可能就死去了,此外还有一封写给某牧师的信,信的内容是关于死者听到这牧师所讲过的一篇宣道辞,可是也没写上收信人的住址。”——在这种由于极端禁欲和一般由于绝望产生的两种故意死亡之间,还可能有些中间阶段和两者相混杂的情形,这些固然是难于解释的,不过人类心灵本有一些深邃、阴暗,和错综复杂的地方,要揭露和展出这些地方是极度困难的。

    我们现已结束了我所谓意志之否定的全部论述,人们也许可能以为这一论述和以前有关必然性的分析不相符。[那儿说]动机之有必然性正和根据律其他每一形态相同,从而动机和一切原因一样,都只是些偶然原因。在这些偶然原因上人的性格展出它[自己]的本质,并且是以自然规律的必然性透露着这本质,所以我们在那儿曾干脆否认过自由作为“不受制于内外动机的绝对自由”。这里根本不是要取消这一点,我反而是要人们回忆这一点。事实上,意志只是作为自在之物才能有真正的自由,而自由亦即独立于根据律之外。[至于]意志的现象,它的基本的形式无论在什么地方都是根据律,都是必然性手心里的东西,那是没有这种自由的。可是还有这么唯一的一个情况,直接在现象中也能看出这种自由,那就是这样一个情况:这自由在给那显现着的东西办最后结束时,因为这时那单纯的现象,就它是原因锁链中的一环说,亦即就它是被赋予生命的身体说,仍然还在只充满现象的时间中继续存在着,所以那以这现象自显的意志,由于它否定这现象透露出来的东西,就和这现象处于矛盾的地位了。譬如性器官,作为性冲动具体可见的表现,尽管还是在那里并且还是健全的,可是已没有,在内心里已没有性的满足的要求了,这就是刚才讲的那种[矛盾]情况。[同样,]整个的身体也只是生命意志的具体表现,然而迎合这一意志的那些动机已不再起作用了;是的,现在却要欢迎并渴望这躯壳的解体,个体的了结,因而对于自然的意志的最大障碍也是受欢迎的了。这一现实的矛盾是由于不知有任何必然性的意志自身,自由地直接侵入意志现象的必然性而产生的。我们一面主张意志有按性格所容许的程度而被动机决定的必然性,一面主张有彻底取消意志的可能性,从而一切动机都失去了作用;那么,这两种主张的矛盾就只是这一现实的矛盾在哲学的反省思维中的重复罢了。但是这里却有统一这些矛盾的钥匙在,即是说性格得以摆脱动机的支配力的那种情况不是直接从意志,而是从一个改变过了的认识方式出发的。也就是说,如果[人的]“认识”还是局限于个体化原理,干脆眼从根据律的认识,而不是其他的认识,那么动机的巨大力量就还是不可抗的,但是,假使个体化原理被看穿了,那些理念,亦即自在之物的本质作为一切事物中的同一意志,又直接被认识了,而从这认识又产生了欲求的普遍[可用]的清静剂,那么个别动机就失去效力了,因为和动机相呼应的认识方式已彼完全不同的又一认识方式所遮没而引退了。因此,性格固然永远不能有局部的变更,而必须以一种自然规律的守恒性个别地执行意志[的所欲],而性格整个地又是这意志的显现。然而正是这个“整个”,这性格自身,又可以由于上述认识的改变而完全被取消。这种性格的取消,如前已引证过的,就是阿斯穆斯对之惊异而称之为罗马正教的,超绝的转变的东西。这也正是在基督教教会里很恰当的被称为再生的东西,而这所由产生的认识也就是那被称为“天惠之功”的东西。——正是由于这里所谈的不是性格的一种改变,而是整个儿的被取消,所以尽管那些性格在被取消之前——[现在,]取消性格已生效——是那么不同,但在既被取消之后就在行为方式上表现出很大的相似性,虽然各按其概念和信条不同,各自说的话还是很不相同的。

    在这种意义上说,关于意志自由即这一古老的,常被反驳又常被坚持的哲理也就并不是没有根据的了,而教会里关于天惠之功和再生的信条也不是没有意思和意义的了。我们现在不过是出乎意料的看到[这种哲理和教义]两者的符合一致,并且此后我们也就能理解那卓越的马勒布朗希是在什么意义上[才]能够说“自由是一个神秘”了,[其实]他也说得对。原来基督教的神秘主义者所谓的天惠之功和再生在我们看来只是意志自由唯一直接的表现。

    只有意志获得它本质自身的认识,又由这认识获得一种清静剂而恰是由此摆脱了动机的效力,才会出现意志的自由。[至于]动机则在另一种认识方式的领域内,这认识方式的客体就只是些现象而已。——所以自行表出自由的可能性是人类最大的优点,动物永远不可能有这种优点;因为理性的思考力不为眼前印象所局限而能通观生活的全盘乃是这一可能性的条件。动物不自由,没有自由的一切可能性,甚至也不可能有一个真正的,经过考虑的选择作用,[因为]真正的选择要在事前结束动机之间的冲突,而动机在这里又必须是抽象的表象。因此,那饥饿的狼就会以石子要落到地面上来的那种必然性一口咬入山鸡野兔的肉,而不可能认识到它既是被扑杀的[对象],又是正在扑杀的[主体]。必然性是大自然的王国;自由是天惠的王国。

    因为意志的自我取消,如我们已看到的,是从认识出发的,而一切认识和理解按其原意都是不随人意为转移的,所以欲求的否定,亦即进入自由,也不能按预定意图强求而得,而是从人[心] 中的认识对欲求的最内在关系产生的,所以是突然地犹如从外飞来的。正是因此,所以教会称之为天惠之功。可是教会认为这仍有赖于天惠的接受,那么清静剂起作用仍然还是意志的一种自由活动。因为随这种天惠之功之后,人的全部本质压根儿变了,反过来了,以致他不再要前此那么激烈追求过的一切了,也就是犹如真有一个新人替换了那个旧人似的;而天惠之功的这一后果,教会就称之为再生。原来教会所谓自然人,是他们认为没有任何为善的能力的,这就正是生命意志。如果要解脱我们这样的人生,就必须否定这生命意志。也就是说在我们的生存后面还隐藏着别的什么,只有摆脱了这世界才能接触到[这个什么]。

    不是依根据律看,不是朝个体看,而是朝人的理念,在理念的统一性中看,基督教的教义在亚当身上找到了大自然的象征,即生命意志之肯定的象征。亚当传给我们的[原]罪使我们一切人都得分受痛苦和永久的死亡。原罪也就是我们和亚当在理念中的统一,这理念又是由生生不已这根链带而在时间上表出的。在另一面,教义又在人化的上帝身上找到了天惠的,意志之否定的,解脱的象征。这人化的上帝不带任何罪尤,也就是没有任何生命意志,也不能象我们一样是从坚决肯定意志而产生的,不能象我们一样有一个身体,——身体彻底只是具体的意志,只是意志的显现——,而是由纯洁的童贞女所生,并且也只有一个幻体。最后这一说本是以掌教[神父],亦即坚持此说的教会长老为根据的。阿伯勒斯是特别主张这一说的,德尔杜良又起而反对阿伯勒析及其追随者。但是奥古斯丁也是这样注解《给罗马人的信》第八通第三段的,他说:“上帝派遣他的儿子在有罪的肉体形相中”,也就是说:“原来这不是一个有罪的肉体,因为它不是从肉欲中诞生的;然而有罪的肉体形相仍然在他身上,因为那究竟是要死的肉体”(第八三篇问题部分第六六题)。在他另一部叫作《未完槁》的著作中(第一篇第四七节)他又教导说原罪既是罪,同时又是罚。在新生的婴儿身上已带着原罪,不过要在他成长时才显出来。然而这种罪的来源还是要溯之于犯罪者的意志。这个犯罪者据说就是亚当,而我们所有的人又都在亚当中生存。亚当不幸,我们所有的人也在亚当中不幸。——实际上原罪(意志的肯定)和解脱(意志的否定)之说就是构成基督教的内核的巨大真理,而其他的一切大半只是[这内核的]包皮和外壳或附件。据此,人们就该永远在普遍性中理解那稣基督,就该作为生命意志之否定的象征或人格化来理解[他];而不是按福音书里有关他的神秘故事或按这些故事所本的,臆想中号称的真史把他作为个体来理解。因为从故事或史实来理解,无论是哪一种都不容易完全使人满足。这都只是为一般群众[过渡到]上述这种理解的宝筏,因为群众他们总要要求一些可捉摸的东西。——至于基督教在近代已忘记了它的真正意义而蜕化为庸俗的乐观主义,在这里不与我们相干[,也就无庸赘述了]……

    此外基督教还有一个原始的,福音的学说,奥古斯丁在教会首脑的同意之下曾为捍卫这个学说而反对伯拉奇乌斯的庸俗[理论],[马丁·]路德曾在他所著《关于遵守最高决议》一书中特别声明他以剔除错误,保护这个学说的纯洁性为努力的主要目标。——这个学说就是:意志不是自由的,最初原来是臣服于为恶的倾向之下的,因此意志所作的事迹总有些罪过,总是有缺陷的,决不能上跻于公道;所以最后使人享天福的不是[人们]所作的事迹,而只是信仰。这信仰本身又不是从预定的企图和自由的意志中产生的,而是由于天惠之功,无须我们的参预,好象是从外面降临到我们身上来的。——不仅是上面提过的那些信条,就是最后这一道地福音的教义也在现代那种粗旷庸俗的看法所认为荒谬而加以拒绝或讳言的范围之内;因为这种看法,虽有奥古斯丁和路德在前,仍然信服伯拉奇乌斯派那种家常的理智——这正是今日的理性主义——,恰好废止了那些意味深长的,狭义的基督教所特有的本质上的教义,反而革是保蕾了渊源于犹太教而遗留下来的,只是在历史的过程中和基督教纠缠在一起的那些信条,并把这些信条当作主要事项。——但是我们却在上述的教义中看到和我们的考察结果完全相符合的真理,也就是说我们看到心意中真正的美德和神圣性,其最初来源不在考虑后的意愿(事功)而在认识(信仰);这恰好和我们从我们的主题思想中所阐明的[道理]相同。如果导致天福的是从动机和考虑过的意图中产生的事功,那么,不管人们怎么辩来辩去,美德永远就只是一种机智的、有方法的、有远见的利己主义了。——但是基督教教会许以夭福的信仰却是这样一个信仰:我们一切人既是由于人的第一祖先已陷于罪,部分有其罪,都逃不掉死亡和灾害;那么,我们一切人也只能由于天惠和神性的居间人承担了我们的无量罪恶才得解救;这并且完全不需要我们的(本人的)功德,因为凡是人有意(由动机决定的)的作为所能得出的东西,人的事功。就决不能,在人的天性上断然不能,使我们有理由获得解救,正因为这是有意的、由动机产生的行为,是表面功夫。所以在这种信仰中,首先是[说]我们人的处境原来是,在本质上是不幸的,于是我们需要解脱这种处境,其次是[说]我们自己在本质上是属于恶[这一面]的,是和恶如此紧密地缠在一起的,以致我们按规律和定则,亦即按动机所作的事情决不能满足公道所要求的。也不能解救我们。解救只能由于信仰,也就是由于改换过的认识方式才能获得,而这个信仰又只能来自天惠,所以好象是从外来的。这就是说:得救对于我们本人是一件陌生的事而暗示着要获得解救恰好就必须否定和取消我们这个人格的人。[人的]事迹,即服从规律之为规律的行事,因为总是随动机而有的行为,所以决不能为人开脱[罪恶]而成为获救的根据。路德要求(在《关于基督教的自由》一书中)在信仰既已获得之后,则嘉言懿行[应该]完全是自然而然从信仰中产生的,是这信仰的表征和果实,但决不是邀功的根据,不是应得之数或要求报酬的根据,而完全是自动甘愿的,不望报的。——所以我们也认为在愈益清楚地看穿个体化原理的时候,首先出现的只是自愿的公道,然后是仁爱,再进为利己主义的完全取消,最后是清心寡欲或意志的否定。

    基督教的教义本身和哲学并无关系,我所以要把这些教义扯到这里来,只是为了指出从我们整个考察中产生的,和这考察所有各部分既完全一致又相联贯的这种伦理学,虽在措词上是崭新的,闻所未闻的;但在本质上却并不是这样,而是和真正基督教的信条完全一致的;在主要的方面甚至已含蕴在这些教义中,是教义中已经有了的东西,正同这种伦理学和印度的神圣经典在完全另一形式下提出的教义和伦理规范也完全相符合一样。同时回忆基督教教会的信条还有助于解释和阐明一种表面上的矛盾,这矛盾一面是性格的各种表出在眼前动机之前的必然性(大自然的王国),另一面是意志本身否定自己的自由,取消性格以及取消一切基于性格的“动机的必然性”的自由(天惠的王国)。

    当我在这里结束[我的]伦理学基本论点,与此同时也结束我的目的所要传达的这一思想的全部论述时,我不想隐瞒还有一个责难是对这最后一部分论述而发的,反而要指出这个责难是在情的本质中根本免不掉的。这个责难说:在我们的考察终于达到了这一步之后,即是说我们完善的神圣性中所看到的就是一切欲求的否定和取消,也就是由此而解脱一个世界,其整个存在对我们现为痛苦的世界;那么,在我们看起来,这似乎就是走向空洞的无了。

    关于这一点我首先要说明的是:无这个概念基本上是相对的,总是对它所否定的,所取消的一个一定的什么而言的。人们(亦即康德)把这种属性只赋予空乏的无。这是用[负号]一来标志的,和以[正号]+来标志的相反,而这[负号]-在观点倒换时又可变为[正号]+。和空乏的无相对称人们又提出否定的无,而这在任何方面都应该是无,人们用逻辑上自相抵消的矛盾作为这种无的例子。过细考察起来,可并没有[什么]绝对的无,没有真正否定的无,就是想象这种无也不可能。任何这一类的无,从更高的立足点看,或是总括在一个较广泛的概念之下来看,永远又只是一个空乏的无,任何无之为“无”都是只在对别的什么的关系中来设想的,都是以这一关系从而也是以那别的什么为前提的。即令是一个逻辑的矛盾,也只是一个相对的“无”。逻辑的矛盾[固然]不是理性[所能有]的一个思想,但它并不因此就是一个绝对的无。原来这矛盾[只]是一些词的组合,是不可思议[之事]的一个例子;这是人们在逻辑上为了论证思维的规律必不可少的东西。因此,当人们为了这一目的而属意于这样的例子时,人们就会坚持[自相矛盾的]无意义为他们正在寻求的正,而[顺理成章的]有意义作为负,则将,跳过[不问]。所以每一否定的无或绝对的无如果置之于一个更高的概念之下,就会显为一个单纯的空乏的无或相对的无,而这相对的无又永远可以和它所打消的互换正负号,以致那被打消的又被认作负而相对的无却又被认作正。柏拉图在《诡辩派》(蚩槐布禄报[双桥]版第277—287页)中对于无曾作过艰深的、辩证的研究。这个研究的结果也和这里说的相符合,他说:“我们既已指出有另一种存在的性质,而且是分散和分布于在其相互关系之间的一切存在物之上的,那么,我们就可以肯定说:和个别存在物对立的存在,在事实上就是那不存在着的。”

    一般作为正而被肯定的东西,也就是我们叫做存在物的东西;无这概念,就其最普遍的意义说,就是表示这存在物的否定。作为正的就正是这表象的世界,我已指出这是意志的客体性,是反映意志的镜子。这意志和这世界也正就是我们自己。整个的表象都是属于这世界的,是这世界的一面。这表象的形式便是空间和时间,因此,在这立场上看的一切存在物都必然要存在于某时和某地。意志的否定、取消、转向,也就是这世界——意志的镜子——的取消和消逝。如果我们在这面镜子中再看不到意志了,那么我们要问意志转移到哪里去了也是徒然;于是我们就埋怨说意志既再没有它所在的时间和地点,那么它一定是消失于无之中了。

    一个倒转过来的立足点,如果在我们也有这种可能的话,就会使正负号互换,使我们认为存在的变为“无”,而这“无”则变为存在的。不过我们如果一天还是生命意志本身,那个无就只能在否定的方面被我们所认识,只能从否定的方面加以称呼;因为恩披陀克勒斯说的那句老话:“同类只能被同类所认识”恰好把我们在无这方面的认识剥夺了。相反,我们一切真实的认识的可能性,亦即世界作为表象,或者是意志的客体性,最后也正是基于这句老话的。因为这世界就是意志的自我认识。

    如果断然还要坚持用个什么方法从正面来认识那哲学只能从反面作为意志的否定来表示的东西,那么我们没有别的办法,只有指出所有那些已达到了彻底否定意志的人们所经历的境界,也就是人们称为吾丧我,超然物外,普照,与上帝合一等等境界。不过这种境界本丁能称为认识,因为这里已没有主体和客体的形式了,并且也只是他们本人自己的,不能传达的经验所能了知的。

    可是我们,完全站在哲学观点上的我们,在这问题上就不能不以反页的消极的认识自足,达到了正面的积极的认识门前一口界碑就算满足了。我们既然认为世界的本质自身是意志,既然在世界的一切现象中只看到意志的客体性,又从各种无知的自然力不带认识的冲动起直到人类最富于意识的行为止,追问了这客体性,那么我们也决不规避这样一些后果,即是说:随着自愿的否定,意志的放弃,则所有那些现象,在客体性一切级别上无目标无休止的,这世界由之而存在并存在于其中的那种不停的熙熙攘攘和蝇营狗苟都取消了,一级又一级的形式多样性都取消了,随意志的取消,意志的整个现象也取消了;末了,这些现象的普遍形式时间和空间,最后的基本形式主体和客体也都取消了。没有意志,没有表象,没有世界。

    于是留在我们之前的,怎么说也只是那个无了。不过反对消逝于无的也只是我们的本性,是的,正就是这生命意志:它既是我们自己又是这个世界。我们所以这样痛恶这个无,这无非又是另一表现,表现着我们是这么贪生,表现着我们就是这贪生的意志而不是别的,只认识这意志而不认识别的。——如果我们把眼光从自己的贫乏和局限性转向那些超脱这世界的人们,[看]他们的意志在达到了充分的自我认识之后又在一切事物中认识到这意志自己,然后[又看到]它自由地否定自己以待它赋予肉体以生命的那最后一点余烬也与此肉体同归寂灭;那么,我们所看到的就不是无休止的冲动和营求,不是不断地从愿望过渡到恐惧,从欢愉过渡到痛苦,不是永未满足永不死心的希望,那构成贪得无厌的人生平大梦的希望;而是那高于一切理性的心境和平,那古井无波的情绪,而是那深深的宁静,不可动摇的自得和怕悦。单是这种怡悦在[人类]面部的反映。如拉菲尔和戈内琪奥所描画的[人相],已经就是一个完整的可靠的福音。[在超脱世界的人们,]意志已是消失了,剩下来的只是那认识。但是我们则以深沉而痛苦的倾慕心情来看这种境界,而我们自己那种充满烦恼而不幸的状况与此并列。由于两相对照,就昭然若揭了。然而这一考察,当我们一面已把不可救药的痛苦和无尽的烦恼认作是意志的现象,这世界,在本质上所有的,另一面在意志取消之后又看到世界消逝而只剩下那空洞的无在我们面前的时候,究竟还是唯一能经常安慰我们的一个考察。于是,在这种方式上,也就是由于考察圣者们的生平及其行事——要在自己的经历中碰到一个圣者诚然是罕有的事,不过他们那些写记下来的史事和具有内在真实性这一图记为之保证的艺术却能使他们历历如在目前——,[我们就应知道]无是悬在一切美德和神圣性后面的最后鹄的,我们[不应该]怕它如同孩子怕黑暗一样;我们应该驱除我们对于无所有的那种阴森森的印象,而不是回避它,如印度人那样用神话和意义空洞的字句,例如归于梵天,或佛教徒那样以进入涅槃来回避它。我们却是坦率地承认:在彻底取消意志之后所剩下来的,对于那些通身还是意志的人们当然就是无。不过反过来看,对于那些意志已倒戈而否定了它自己的人们,则我们这个如此非常真实的世界,包括所有的恒星和银河系在内,也就是——无。

  • 盖乌斯·尤利乌斯·恺撒《内战记》

    凯撒继《高卢战记》之后写的另一部作品《内战记》和作者不详的三部小战记《亚历山大里亚战记》、《阿非利加战记》、《西班牙战记》——这五部战记常常被合在一起,称做《凯撒战记》。

    经过七年苦战,凯撒征服了整个高卢,但他和罗马世界的另一个巨头庞培之间的关系却愈来愈紧张。克拉苏原来作为第三股力量,在他们之间起着平衡作用,这时已经死在安息(前53年)。凯撒的独生女儿尤莉娜嫁给庞培,本来是他们间的联系桥梁、又因难产身亡(前52年)。从此他们间的关系急转直下。这两个人,一个有从高卢战事中获得的财富、声望和一支久经沙场的军队作为资本;另一个有元老院、整个罗马的国家机器以及除高卢以外的所有行省在作后盾,可以用合法政府的名义发号施令。双方都有恃无恐,终于使内战的爆发变成不可避免。

    民主派和贵族共和派分别代表要求改革和反对改革的两种势力,展开了历时百年的激烈斗争,爆发在公元前49年的凯撒和庞培间的内战,就是这两种势力的总决战和总清算。它的直接导火线则是凯撒的职位继承问题。

    凯撒的高卢行省长官职务,根据瓦提尼乌斯法案,原任期五年即从公元前59年3月1日到前54年2 月底。在公元前55年,又由特雷博尼乌斯法规定延长五年,即从公元前54年3月1日延长到前49年2 月底。任期满了之后怎么办,这件事不但凯撒自己担心、而且他在罗马的那些同党也着急。如果他到那时放下兵权,只身返回罗马,以马尔库斯·加图和克劳狄乌斯·马尔克卢斯等人为首的他那些政敌,肯定会利用这机会来陷害他,主要办法是摭拾一些他在行省的违法行为到法庭上去控告他,轻则流放,重则还有不测之祸。因为罗马的法律规定现任官员不受控告,所以凯撒考虑,他只有以现任官员的身分返回罗马,才可避免这种危险。因而最理想的事情就是他在高卢任满之后,马上当选为公元前48年的执政官。按照多年来的老习惯,他在公元前49年2月底任满后,来接替他的一定是公元前49 年的两个执政官之一;但他们不到任期届满时,不能离开罗马前来履任。这样一来,凯撒即使在这年3 月初满任,仍可以留在高卢任上,宜到年底交接,然后年初到罗马去接任公元前48年的执政官。但他要当选执政官还有一重障碍,罗马的法律规定参加执政官竞选的人必须在选举前亲身到主持选举的官员那边去报名登记。凯撒身在高卢,自然不能到罗马去登记,这样就根本没有当选的可能。这一点,凯撒本来早已有所准备。公元前56年他和庞培、克拉苏在卢加会议时,三方就已经约定凯撒在公元前48年回罗马去担任执政宫。这就等于是允许他可以免去亲身赴罗马登记这一手续,只是当时并没正式用公民大会或元老院的一道法令明确下来,宜到公元前52年,才由十位保民官联合提出允许凯撒免除亲身竞选的法律草案。尽管这时庞培已经在和元老院里的贵族共和派接近,但他还没有下决心反对凯撒,所以便让这条法律通过了。但在这一年的晚些时候,庞培得到加图一流人的拥戴,担任了无同僚的执政官,建议通过了一系列法律,其中就有一条规定以后执政官和司法官一年任满之后,不得马上出去担任行省长官,而须间隔五年。还有一条法律重申过去的选举法,规定自选者必须亲身到场登记参加竞选。前一条法律意味着来接替凯撒的,不再是他原来设想的公元前49年的两个执政官之一,而是五年前早已卸任的某一个执政官。这是一个早已闲在罗马的人,一接到任命就可以在公元前49年3 月初进来接替。这就使凯撒失去一段可利用的过渡时期。后一条法律等于取消了十位保民官提出通过的法律。后来经过保民官们抗议,庞培虽然答应可以把凯撒作为例外,而不必亲身竞选一节插进这后一条法律,但显然将来还可借口它是事后插进去的而否认其合法性。这也就是说,凯撒在行省长宫的任期届满后,势必出现一段既非行省长官又非现任执政官的时期,他要不是作为一个流亡者逗留外国,就是作为一个私人返回罗马,听任敌人摆布。凯撒当然不是一个会俯首听命于敌人的人,在平息了高卢大起义之后,他就一心一意地准备应付这场新的挑战。

    他在这段时间里做了许多取悦罗马人民和军队的事情,例如他以追悼他死去的女儿尤莉娅为名,在罗马举行大规模的招待演出;他用在高卢掠来的大宗金钱在罗马和意大利到处建造公共建筑,最富丽堂皇的就是罗马大市场的“尤利马斯公所”。至于名公大老接受他馈赠和借款的更是不计其数。大概也正是在这时,他把士兵的薪饷高了一倍。他又答应给河北高卢人罗马公民权,对新征服的外高卢地区更是软硬兼施,在镇庄了大起义之后,马上回过头来竭力拉拢起义者们的领袖们,居然做到使高卢在后来发生内战的时候,成为他最可靠的后方。

    凯撒一面在意大利内外大事收买人心,一面又想尽办法在元老院里争取事情朝有利于自己的方向发展。他认为,自己的目标十分明确,如果能用和平合法的手段得到,就决不冒险使用武力。他自信只要一旦当上执政官,回到罗马去和庞培面面相对,自然有办法制服他,至于那些傲慢无能的贵族共和派,更不在他眼中。因之,首先他决心不和元老院决裂,宁愿作出一些让步以期通过谈判达到目的。其次他还在元老院中安插一些得力的保民官,作为自己的代理人,使他们用否决权来阻止贵族共和派采取不利于他的措施。公元前50年的保民官库里奥、公元前49年的保民官马尔库斯·安东尼和卡西乌斯·隆吉努斯,就都是他的这种工具。

    果然,在《内战记》一开场就可以看到,凯撒的一再让步,一再提出和解的建议,使元老院中的贵族共和派阵脚大乱。他们的头头们理屈词穷,进退失据,陷入非常狼狈的境地。凯撒的代理人库里奥、安东尼等人在元老院的阻挠活动,也使得这些人寸步难行。这些口口声声以保卫法律、保卫祖宗成法自居的人,被迫只能一步步走上践踏一切法律和祖宗成法的道路,他们最后援用紧急戒严法和逼走保民官,无异授人以柄,使凯撒虽然失去了合法解决的机会,却得到了带兵渡过鲁比孔河的借口。

    《内战记》一开始就紧接《高卢战记》,从凯撒和元老院之间的往来交涉讲起,讲到渡过鲁比孔河后怎样在意大利人民的热烈支持下节节胜利、终于迫使庞培放弃意大利逃往东方;然后再分别叙述在西班牙、马西利亚和阿非利加的战事;最后才叙述东方战场的正式决战,凯撒在法萨卢斯一战击溃庞培,庞培在逃去埃及时死在亚历山大里亚,凯撒接着也追到那边,卷入埃及的王室纠纷。

    《内战记》之出于凯撒手笔,一向没有人怀疑,因为它的写作手法、风格和习用词汇等等,都是和《高卢战记》一致的。从几次提到战后的事情来看,我们大致可以推测《内战记》是在蒙达战役(公元前45年)之后,整个内战已告结束时才写的。但书名既然叫《内战记》,何以又只写内战的最初两年,而不一直写到结束,这可能是和公元前44年3月15日凯撒被刺的悲剧有关的。

    紧接《内战记》的;是一向都收在《凯撒战记》中的三篇小《战记》。首先是《亚历山大里亚战记》,不分卷,作者是谁无法确定。很多人根据《高卢战记》卷八的一段前言,认为也是伊尔提乌斯所作。但早在公元二世纪初苏托尼乌斯就对此表示怀疑了。

    这篇《战记》从凯撒进入亚历山大里亚后、卷入埃及王室的内争写起,叙述凯撒怎样击败年轻的国王托勒密和拥护他的那批宫庭权贵,重新安排了埃及的王位;接下去又叙述同时或稍后在小亚细亚、伊庇鲁斯和西班牙的军事行动,直讲到凯撒征服本都国王法尔那克斯为止。

    有人认为这篇战记本来也许不叫现在这个名字。原作者的意图既然不是想把它写成一篇独立的著作,而是想把它作为《内战记》的第四卷的。因为它不仅仅叙述了发生在埃及的战事,而且全面记述了公元前48年初到明年9 月的全部罗马世界的大事。在全书的78节中,埃及的战事只占33节,一半都不到,说明作者不是专为埃及的战事而写的。从叙事笔法中看得出作者想把它直接作为《内战记》续篇的其它痕迹,如在第4 节提到前国王的子女为争夺王位发生战争时,说:“正象前面提到过的那样……”这里所说的“前面”,指的正是《内战记》的卷三112 节。因此,说作者原来打算把它作为《内战记》的第四卷,也许是正确的。

    原书虽然不及《高卢战记》和《内战记》那样叙述生动、文笔简洁,但前人都认为它的记述清楚扼要,文字也很流利通顺,至少是这三篇小《战记》中最好的一篇,唯一的缺点是行文过于单调,而且作为凯撒派的一分子,对他自己这一派回护之处太多,最显著的是绝口不提凯撒因和克娄巴特拉有暧昧关系而偏袒她。凯撒在结束了亚历山大里亚之战后,尽管东方告急文书雪片似的飞来,还是在埃及这个温柔乡里泡了三四个月。作者对此也只字不提,倒象他是一结束战争就马上赶到小亚细亚去似的。同样,在第65节,他虽然叙述了发生在罗马的动乱,但却又只是抽象地说了几句,不指出为首者是谁来,这也显然是在为凯撒派的头头之一的多拉贝拉进行掩饰。

    与《亚历山大里亚战记》衔接的是《阿非利加战记》,它记述凯撒在结束了东方的战役,在意大利略事逗留后,便带着一支力量极为单薄的军队在阿非利加登陆,打败集结在那边的庞培余党西皮阿、加图、拉比努斯、阿弗拉尼乌斯以及支持他们的努米底亚国王龙巴等人,收复阿非利加行省,并把努米底亚改为行省的经过。

    本篇作者不知何许人,曾经有人竭力想证明它是阿西尼乌斯·波利奥的手笔,又有人想证明它和《西班牙战记》都是盖尤斯·奥皮乌斯的作品。在阿非利加战争时这两个人虽然都在凯撒军中,但还没有证据证明这就是他们写的,而且他们两个都是夙负文名的人,写出来的东西也许要比现在这两篇高明一些。

    从这篇战记的描述中可以看出作者对凯撒的忠诚和敬爱。例如,第2—3节描写他的胆大心细,敢于带着极单薄的兵力渡过海去;第10节写他的英雄气概成为彷惶中的士兵们的唯一安慰;第31节说他坐在帅帐中运筹决策,用不着亲临现场;第44—46节说他的老部下如何愿意为他牺牲。这样尽情流露对凯撒个人的热爱和崇拜,都是其他战记所少见的。还看得出的是作者对作为一个罗马人的骄傲,西皮阿对龙巴的刻意奉承和阿奎努斯对龙巴的畏惧(见57节),都受到作者的无情鞭挞。

    从《战记》中的许多细节描写来看,从它的详细记录行动日程和兵士的心理状态来看,都足以说明作者是一个在场的参加者,但从他对战事经过描写得如此具体、细致,而对凯撒的决策过程和战略意图记述得如此之少来看,又说明他是一个和指挥作战的那些核心人物并无接触的人,至多只是一个百夫长或军团指挥官而已。因此他对整个战局的记述,往往有轻重失当,主次颠倒的地方,如在第59—60节缕缕细述双方的阵势布置,不厌其详,实际上这次却没发生战争,而对最后决定全局的塔普苏斯战役,反没有这样详细的叙述。

    作者在叙述时常常混有一些希腊字和俚语,文字也太嫌单调、重复,象在90多节文章中,竟有30节以上用“与此同时”开场,令人反感。在语法上也有很多可议的地方。但这些仍不妨碍它成为一篇记述翔实、清晰可读的信史。

    叙述内战中最后一次战役、也是凯撒一生的最后一次战役的是《西班牙战记》。它叙述庞培的余党在阿非利加失败之后逃到西班牙,和当地的叛军结合在一起,奉庞培的两个儿子为领袖,再次负隅顽抗。凯撒又一次带着军队进入西班牙,在几次血战后击溃他们。

    《西班牙战记》的作者是谁也无法查考,看样子是凯撒部下的一个没有受过多少教育的老兵或百夫长之类人物写的。人们历来都认为它不但是这几篇《战记》中最糟的一篇,甚至还是所有拉丁古典作品中最糟的一篇。只因为作者是亲身经历过这场战事的人,记载比较可信

    内战记

    卷一

    1.当凯撒的信交给了执政官们时,经过人民保民官们的一番艰苦斗争,才勉强使他们答应在元老院宣读它。但保民官建议把信上提出的事情在元老院讨论时,却没获得许可。执政官提出了国家的整个大局问题。执政官卢基乌斯·伦图卢斯鼓动元老院,说:只要他们肯大胆勇敢地说出自己的意见,他对国家决不会不尽到责任,如果大家仍象前些时候那样,对凯撒还有留恋,还想讨好凯撒,他也就要为自己的前途打算,不再唯元老院之命自听了,他自己也有退路可以再去讨好凯撒,再去和凯撒交上朋友的。西皮阿说了一些同样的活,说庞培对国家不会置之不顾,只要元老院能跟着他走,如果元老院再迟疑不决,拖拖沓沓,今后就是逢到需要,再去求庞培帮助,他也不肯出力了。

    2.因为元老院在城里开会,庞培近在咫尺,所以西庇阿的这番话,看起来就象是从庞培本人口中说出来的。另外有一些人说了些比较温和的话。首先是马尔库斯·马尔克卢斯,他的发言一开始就说明不应当先把这件事情提到元老院来讨论,而是应当等到在全意大利征好兵,组织起一支军队来之后再讨论,只有在军队的保护下,元老院才敢放心大胆地、自由自在地照自己的愿望作出决定。接着,马尔库斯·卡利狄乌斯建议,庞培应该回到他的行省去,免得再有战争的根源存在,否则凯撒就会担心从他那边夺来的两个军团,庞培强占着它们,留在都城附近,是要用来伤害他的。接着发言的有马尔库斯·卢孚斯,他的意见和卡利狄乌斯的一样,只说法稍稍改变一些。他们这些人全被执政官卢基乌斯·伦图卢斯用很厉害的话狠狠训斥一顿。马尔克卢斯被他训斥得畏缩起来,收回了自己的意见。就这样,由于执政官的言论、由于有军队在附近引起的恐怖、还由于庞培的党徒的威胁,大部分人在被迫之下,满心不愿地同意了西皮阿的建议,即:凯撒应当在具体指定的某一天之前,遣散自己的军队,如果不这样做,即将被视为是对抗共和国。人民保民官马尔库斯·安东尼和昆图斯·卡西乌斯提出了否决。问题马上就转到保民官的否决是否合法上来,于是就有人说了一些很愤激的话,说得越凶狠、越残忍的,越是受到凯撒的敌人热情赞扬。

    3.元老院到晚上才散会,这一阶层的所有成员都被庞培召了出去。庞培赞扬了那些一往直前的人,并对他们今后的行动,鼓励了一番,对那些跟得不紧的人作了批评,又给他们打了气。许多曾在庞培过去的军队中服役过的人,由于希望酬赏或升迁。重新被他从各地召了来。他还从凯撒交出来的两个军团中召来很多人。一时,在城里、甚至在大会场里都挤满了军团指挥官、百夫长和留用老兵。所有执政官们的羽党、庞培的亲故、以及和凯撒有宿怨的人,都涌进元老院。他们的起哄和拥挤,吓慌了动摇的人,坚定了犹豫的人,的确使许多人被剥夺了自由作出决定的机会。统查官卢基乌斯·皮索答应说,他自己可以到凯撒那边去一次,司法官卢基乌斯·罗斯基乌斯也同样愿意去把这件事情通知凯撒。他们要求给他们六天期限来完成这项工作。还有些人也表示意见,说:应当派使者到凯撒那边去,把元老院的意见通知他。

    4.所有这些建议都遭到拒绝,全都被执政官、西皮阿和加图的话驳斥口去。推动加图这样做的是他对凯撒的旧怨、以及因为落选而产生的懊恼。伦图卢斯则是因为负有大量债务,这时,取得行省和军队的欲望,以及在授给人家国王称号时可望获得的贿赂在推动着他。他在自伙里吹嘘说,他将成为又一个苏拉,最高的统治大权会落到他手里来。驱使西皮阿的同样是掌握行省和军队的欲望。由于他和庞培有亲谊,他认为自己当然能和庞培同掌政权;此外推动他的还有他对审判的恐惧,以及他自己和那些在国家大事上、法庭上都有很大势力的权威人士彼此间的吹捧和夸耀。庞培本人则是受到凯撒敌人的挑拨,同时还因为他不愿有人和自己处于平起平坐的地位,这时已经完全丢掉了和凯撒的友谊,而跟那些过去是他和凯撒共同敌人的人重新和好起来,这些敌人本来大多是在他们联姻交好的时候,由他给凯撒惹来的。而且,把赶向亚细亚和叙利亚去的两个军团扣留下来增加自己兵力和威望这种见不得人的行为,也使他恼羞成怒,竭力想挑起一场战争来。

    5.正是因为这些原因,所以每一件事情都是在匆忙和混乱之中做出来的。既不让凯撒的亲友有通知他的时间,也不给人民保民官有回避自身危险的机会,甚至连苏拉剩给他们的最最起码的否决权,也不让他们保留,逼得他们在第七天上就不得不考虑自身的安全问题。这在过去,那怕就是最最飞扬跋扈的人民保民官,也都从来没遭到过,就连这样的人,也要到八个月的时候才回顾并且担心自己的政治活动的。这些人甚至援用起元老院的紧急戒严法令来,过去,这是除了都城有被纵火的危险、或是有胆大妄为的人无法无天,国家安全已完全濒于绝境的情况之外,从来也不轻易提出来的,它指示执政官们、司法官们、人民保民官们、以及在首都的代行执政官,注意不让国家受到任何侵害。这道元老院法令颁布于一月七日,也就是在伦图卢斯就任执政官后的第五个可以召集元老院的日子——除了两天是选举的日子——他们就通过了这样一道针对凯撒的职权、针对这些最显赫的人物人民保民官的最严厉、最恶毒的法令。人民保民官们立刻逃出都城,投奔到凯撒那边去,这时他正在拉温那等候对他那件极为温和的要求的答复,想知道是不是能够指靠人们的公正无私,把事情和平结束掉。

    6.随后一连几天,元老院在城外开会,庞培所做的,正是他已经通过西皮阿的口说过的那些事情。他赞扬了元老院的勇敢和坚定,叙说了自己的兵力,说:他已经准备好的军团有十个,加之,他还得到报告,知道在凯撒的军队中,人心涣散,凯撒根本没法说服他们起来保卫自己甚或跟随自己。马上又有其他一些事情在元老院里提出来,即在意大利全境征兵;派福斯图斯·苏拉立刻前往毛里塔尼亚;从国库里拨一笔款子给庞培。提出来的还有:颁给尤巴国王同盟和友人的称号,但马尔克卢斯反对目前就颁给他。福斯图斯的任命,也有人民保民官菲利普斯出来否决。有关其他事情,元老院都通过记录在案。还通过了把行省长官职务授给一些私人的决议,其中两个行省是给执政官级的,其余是给司法官级的。西皮阿得到了叙利亚,卢基乌斯·多弥提乌斯得到了高卢,菲利普斯和科塔都因为私人关系,被一脚踢开,甚至连他们的签也没有抽。其它一些行省派去了司法官,但却没有象过去那些年头那样有时间等到把他们的任命提交给人民,让他们正正式式披着帅服,公开宣誓之后才出城去。至于两个执政官全都离开首都、私人居然带着校尉出现在首都和卫城,这都是过去所未见,一反古往今来的常例的事情。全意大利都进行征兵,征索武器,并向各城镇需索金钱,甚至硬到寺院里去按夺,所有神灵和人们的权利,都被搞得一团糟。

    7.这些事情被报告给了凯撒,他向士兵们发表了讲话。他向他们提起过去这些时间里他敌人对他进行的恶意中伤。他还抱怨庞培受到这些人的引诱和腐蚀,出于妒忌,一心想伤害他的声誉,虽说他自己对庞培的荣誉和尊严一直是爱护有加、竭力促进的。他责怪他们给共和国开创了先例,把几年前刚用武力恢复的保民官的否决权,又用武力加以污辱和破坏。苏拉尽管剥夺了保民官的所有各种权力,但却仍旧留下了自由运用否决权的权力没有触动,庞培虽然号称恢复了他们过去失掉的东西,但实际上反把他们原来有的都夺走了。过去,除非是在有什么破坏性的法律提出来。或者是在有保民官肆行强暴、有人民闹分裂、寺宇和高地要塞被占领了的时候,否则是不会发布命令叫官吏们注意不让共和国受到侵害的,这种号召、这种元老院的决议,就意味着号召全体罗马人民都武装起来。他向他们指出,过去时代的这些先例,就是以萨图尼努斯和格拉古兄弟的毁灭作为代价的。此时此刻,别说没这一类事情在发生,就连想也没有人在想。他鼓励士兵们,既然他们是在他的统率之下,才能在八九年间一帆风顺地为国家干了许多事业,作了多次所向无敌的战斗,平定全部高卢和日耳曼,现在该为了保卫他的声名和尊严,起来对付敌人了。当时在场的第十三军团的士兵齐声叫喊说:他们已经准备好保卫自己的统帅和人民保民官,不让他们受到侵害。这个军团是他在动乱一开始的时候召来此地的,其它军团还没有到达。

    8.了解了士兵们的心情,凯撒带着那个军团前往阿里弥努姆,就在那边,遇上逃向他这里来的人民保民官们。他把其余的军团从冬令营中召出来,命令他们随着他一起前进。年轻的卢基乌斯·凯撒——他的父亲正在凯撒军中担任副将—一来到凯撒这里。他在讲了一些别的话之后,又声明自己的来意,说自己是从庞培那边来的,奉命带来一些有关私人方面的话说。庞培希望向凯撒解释清楚,免得凯撒把他为了国家的利益正在做的事情,误解为目的在于伤害凯撒。他本人是一向把国家的利益放在私人的亲谊前面的。他希望凯撒也应该顾到自己的尊严,应该为了国家而捐弃个人的意气和嫌怨,免得在满腔怒火,一心只想伤害自己的敌人时,连带也伤害了国家。除了再加上一些类似的话之外,他还为庞培辩解了一番。司法官罗斯基乌斯讲的几乎和年轻的凯撒讲的完全相同,说法也差不多,也说是受庞培的嘱托。

    9.这些话看来并没使凯撒受的伤害得到些抚慰,然而却使他找到了适当的人,可以通过他们把自己要讲的话转达给庞培。他向他们两人要求说:既然他们把庞培的嘱咐带来给他,希望他们千万不要嫌麻烦,也把他的要求带去给庞培,也许他们只要略费唇舌就可以把严重的争论消除,把整个意大利都从惴惴不安之中解放出来。他说:他自己从来都把国家的尊严放在首要地位,看得比自己的生命还要重。使他痛心的是,罗马人民给他的恩宠,竟被他的敌人用侮辱的手段剥夺了,而且还夺去了他的半年职务,硬要把他追回都城去。允许他在下次的选举大会上可以缺席竞选,本来是公民大会已经通过了的。尽管丧失了这些荣誉,他为了国家,还是能够心平气和地忍受的,然而,当他写信给元老院,只要求大家一起放下兵权时,却连这一点都没要求到。全意大利都在征兵;假装要派去参加安息战争从他手里夺去的两个军团,也被截留下来;全国都在武装。所有这些,除了是想毁灭他,还能为了别的吗,但虽然如此,他为了国家,还是准备屈从一切,忍受一切,只要能让庞培回到自己的行省去,让他们两个人都解散自己的军队,让意大利所有的人都放下武器,让国家不再担惊受吓,把自由选举和全部国家大事都交给元老院和罗马人民去处理。为要使这些事情能够更容易地完成,有更明确的条件。并取得誓言保证,可以请庞培跑到靠近一些的地方来,或者允许凯撒自己跑到他那边去,经过会谈,一切纷争都可以得到解决。

    10.接受了这些指示,罗斯基乌斯和卢基乌斯·凯撒赶到卡普亚,就在那边会见了两位执政官和庞培,汇报了凯撒的要求。经过考虑后,他们对这些事情作出答复,写成书面指示。仍派这两个人带回来给凯撒。它的内容大致是:凯撒必须离开阿里弥努姆,返回高卢,并解散自己的军队;如果他做到了这些,庞培也就回到西班牙去。同肘,除非凯撒提交保证,表明自己将履行这些诺言,否则执政官们和庞培就不能停止征兵。

    11.这是很不公平的要求。要凯撒撤出阿里弥努姆,返回行省,庞培自己却保留着行省和原本是别人的军团;凯撒的军队要遣散,他自己却仍在征兵;他虽说答应能回自己的行省,却又不讲定在什么时候以前动身,这样,即使一直拖到凯撒的执政官任期届满了还不动身,也用不着因为撒谎而对天地神明有所顾忌。他既不提出一个会谈的时间,也不答应来见面,这就使得和平的希望完全断绝了。凯撒就派马尔库斯·安东尼带领五个营从阿里弥努姆出发,赶到阿雷提乌姆去。他自己带了两个营,留驻在阿里弥努姆,并着手在这里征集新兵,一面又各派一个营去占领皮绍鲁姆、法努姆和安科那。

    12.同时,得到报告说:司法官特尔穆斯带着五个营,守卫在伊古维乌姆,正在给该城修筑防御工事,然而,伊古维乌姆的全体居民却都对凯撒怀有很大好感。凯撒就派库里奥带着在皮绍鲁姆和阿里弥努姆的三个营,赶往那边。一听见他到来,特尔穆斯不敢信赖该城的民心,把军队领出城逃走。士兵们在路上纷纷抛开他。返回家乡。得知这事后,凯撒感到这些城镇的人心可恃,自己不会有后顾之忧,就把第十三军团的所有各营从驻防工作中抽调出来,向奥克西穆姆出发。阿提乌斯带进该城几个营,正在那边驻守,并且派出一些元老,在整个皮克努姆各地奔走,征集兵员。

    13.一知道凯撒到来,奥克西穆姆的地方议会的长老们,纷纷跑到阿提乌斯·瓦鲁斯那边去,向他说:他们都知道这事情不该由他们来作主,但无论他们自己还是其他市民们,都不忍心把盖尤斯·凯撒这样一个有功于国家、一个作出这样伟大事业的统帅关在城门和壁垒之外,希望他能注意到后世的公论和自身的危险。这番话触动了瓦鲁斯,把他带进去的驻军领出城来逃走。凯撒的前军中有少数人赶上去追他,迫使他停下步来抵抗。刚一交锋,瓦普斯便被他的部下抛弃,一部分士兵退回家乡,其余的都跑到凯撒这里来。被他们捉着带来的还有那个首席百夫长卢基乌斯·普皮乌斯,他过去在格涅尤斯·庞培军中,也曾担任过同是这一列的职务。但凯撒却在赞扬了阿提乌斯的那些士兵之后,把这个曾皮乌斯存放了。他又向奥克西穆姆人表示谢意,答应说:他要把他们的行动铭记不忘。

    14.这事在罗马一宣布,突然引起极大的恐慌。执政官伦图卢斯正好赶去开启财库,准备把元老院决议拨给庞培的钱取出来,圣库的门还只刚打开,他就来不及赶紧向城外逃去。有谣言传来说,凯撒正在赶来,他的骑兵已经到了。伦图卢斯的同僚马尔克卢斯和大部分官员都跟着他一起逃走。格涅尤斯·庞培早在前一天就已离开都城出走,赶到从凯撒手里接受过来的两个军团那边去,这时这两个军团因为息冬,正驻在阿普利亚。都城附近的征兵工作也停顿下来。凡是处在卡普亚这面一边的地方,都被认为不够安全。在卡普亚,这些人先是壮起胆子来,聚到了一起,并开始在根据尤利乌斯法案安置到卡普亚去的移民中间进行征兵。凯撒在那边有一个训练角斗士的学校,里面的角斗士被伦图卢斯带到市场,用获得自由的希望激励他们,还分发给他们马匹,命令他们紧跟着自己。后来伦图卢斯自伙里的人警告他说,这件事情,所有的人评论起来都不以为然。他又再把他们分散到侨居卡普亚的罗马公民的奴隶们中间去。交给他们看管。

    15.凯撒从奥克西穆姆出发,跑遍了皮克努姆全境。这一地区的全部地方官都欢欣鼓舞地迎接他,而且用各种各样物资支援他的军队,就连金古卢姆这个由拉比努斯创立、并且由他用自己的钱造起来的市镇,也派使者到他这边来,答应他说,他们将满怀热情地完成他命令他们做的事情。他索取兵士,他们给送了来。就在这时候,第十二军团也追上了凯撒,他就带着这两个军团,向皮克努姆的阿斯库卢姆赶去。这个市镇,这时有伦图卢斯·斯平特尔带着十个营在守卫,他一知道凯撒到来,马上逃出城去,还试图把这些营一起带走,但大部分士兵抛弃了他。他带着少数残余的士兵在赶路时,正好遇上庞培派到皮克努姆地区来安定人心的维布利乌斯·卢罗斯。维布利乌斯从他口中得知在皮克努姆发生的事情,接过他的军队,打发他走了。维布利乌斯自己又在附近地区从庞培新征召的兵员中尽量凑集起一些营来,其中他又并进从卡墨里努姆逃出来的卢基乌斯·希鲁斯带来的六个原来用以守卫该镇的营。跟这些部队合在一起后,维布利乌斯凑起了十三个营。他带着这支部队,以急行军赶到正在科菲尼乌姆的多弥利乌斯·阿赫诺巴布斯那边,报告他说,凯撒已经带着两个军团正在赶来。多弥利乌斯自己也已经在阿尔巴凑集起了大约二十个营军队,都是从邻近地区的马尔西人中和佩利尼人中征召来的。

    16.在克复菲尔穆姆、驱逐伦图卢斯之后,凯撒下令追寻对方手下逃散的士兵们,并命令征兵。他自己为了安排军粮,在那边停留了一天,然后急急赶向科菲尼乌姆。他到达那边时,多弥利乌斯从城里派出五个营来,拆毁河上的一座桥梁,它离开该城约三罗里。凯撒的前哨部队在那边和他们展开战斗,多弥利乌斯的军队很快就被从桥边驱走;逃回城里。凯撒拥军团带过桥来,直至城下,靠近城墙安下营。

    17.知道了这事。多弥利乌斯挑选一些熟悉地形的人,许以重赏,叫他们送信到正在阿普利亚的庞培那边去,恳切要求庞培来援救他,说:由于这里地势很险要,很容易用两支军队堵截住凯撒。还可以切断他的粮运。又说:除非庞培来援助,他这里的三十个营以上的军队,大批元老和罗马骑士,都将陷入危险。同时,在鼓励了一番部下之后,多弥利乌斯在城上布置下作战机械,并把城墙划分成一段一段,分别指派专人负责守卫。在军士们的集会上,他还答应把自己的田产拿出来分给他们,每人四罗亩,百夫长和留用老兵还可以按比例增加。

    18.同时,有报告给凯撒说,离开科菲尼乌姆七罗里的一个叫苏尔摩的市镇,居民都热心想完成凯撒命令他们做的事情,但却被带着七个营守军驻防在那边的元老昆图斯·卢克雷提乌斯和一个叫阿提乌斯的佩利尼安人阻止不让这样做。他派马尔库斯、安东尼率领第八军团的五个营赶向那市镇。苏尔摩的居民一看到我军的旗号,马上打开城门,所有的人,不管是居民还是士兵,都向安东尼迎上来,表示庆祝。卢克雷提乌斯和阿提乌斯从城墙上翻下去逃走。阿提乌斯被捉来交给安东尼,他要求送自己到凯撒那边去。就在动身前去的当天,安东尼带着那几营军队和阿提乌斯回了转来。凯撒把那几个营和他自己的军队合并在一起,又把阿提乌斯一无伤害地放走。凯撒决定把最初几天全都用在给自己的营寨构筑巨大的防御工事、以及到邻近的市镇去搬运粮食上面,以便等候其余的部队来到。三天后,第八军团来到他这里,还来了新从高卢征召的二十二个营新兵,以及由诺里库姆国王遣来的约三百名骑兵。在他们到达后,凯撒在这个市镇的另外一面又再筑起一座营,交由库里奥统领。在其余的日子里,他着手建造壁垒和碉堡来包围这个市镇。大约就在这项工程的绝大部分都已经完工时,所有多弥利乌斯派到庞培那边去的使者都回来了。

    19.读完来信,多弥利乌斯瞒住真相,在军事会议上宣称庞培很快就将来救援,并鼓励他的部下不要灰心丧气,要把守城用的东西作好准备。他自己偷偷地和少数几个亲信商议,定下逃走的计划。由于多弥利乌斯面上露出来的神色和他说的话不相符,一切事情也都做得慌慌张张,和已往几天大不相同,而且还一反常态地多次和自己的同伙商谈,密谋策划,躲开一切会议和公民聚会,这就使这些事情再也无法掩饰和伪装下去。庞培的回信是这样写的:他不想使大局陷入无可挽救的绝境,多弥利乌斯的进入科菲尼鸟姆,既不是根据他的计划,也不是按照他的意愿做的,因而如有机舍,还是带着全部军队到他那边去为妙。但由于围困、由于环城的工事,这事已无法实现。

    20.多弥利乌斯的打算,在士兵中已经传布开了。刚刚傍晚时,在科菲尼乌姆的士兵们哗变起来,由军团指挥官们、百夫长们和一些他们自己中间最最有威望的人举行了会商,说:他们已经被凯撒围困住,工事和壁垒即将完工,而他们的领袖多弥利乌斯——尽管大家是由于对他的希望和忠诚才坚持下去的——却想抛弃大家,只顾自己逃走了。他们也应该为自己的安全作些打算。马尔西人最初不赞同这种想法,他们占据了城里看起防御工事最坚固的那一部分。他们之间的分歧愈演愈烈,以至竟试图动手用武力一决雌雄。但不久以后,由于彼此之间派了些传送消息的人往来传递信息,他们原来不知道多弥利乌斯要逃走的消息。这时也知道了。因而,双方一致同意把多弥利乌斯带到大庭广众中来。包围着看守起来,一面在他们自己人中选派一些使者来见凯撒,说他们已经准备好打开城门,执行他的命令,并把多弥利乌斯活着交到他手里来。

    21.凯撒知道了这件事,虽然他也认识到把这个市镇占领下来,并且把那几个营合并到自己的营里,是件关系极为重大的事,做得越早越好,免得因为贿赂、或者因为有人出来鼓动士气。或者再有什么流言蜚语,弄得人们重又变起卦来,因为在战争中,往往会因为鸡毛蒜皮之类小事情,引起大变故来。加之,他还怕士兵们进入市镇去之后,会利用黑夜掩护,动手抢掠。他就对来到他这里的那些人奖励了一番之后,打发他们仍旧回到市镇里去,命令他们把城门和城墙守好。他在自己已经安排筑好的工事上布置好士兵,只是不像前些日子习惯的那样,彼此之间隔着一定的距离,而是改为一长列不间断的哨岗和驻点,彼此互相连接着,一沿整个工事都布置到了。他又命令军团指挥官和骑兵指挥官们往来巡逻,并叮嘱他们不但要留心防止大股突围,那怕就连一个人偷偷溜出去也得注意。那一夜,真正一个人都没有因为懒散、疲乏,竟至睡着的。他们都对事情的最后结局寄着莫大的希望,每一个人都一心一意盘算着一桩桩不同的事情,他们设想那些科菲尼乌姆人自己会怎样、多弥利乌斯会怎样、伦图卢斯会怎样、其余的那些人会怎样、每一方面将遇到什么样的情况。

    22.大约在第四更,伦图卢斯·斯宾特尔在城上和我军的哨岗和守卫商量,说:如果能得到允许的话,他想会见凯撒。得到同意之后。他被从城里送出来。多弥提乌斯的士兵们一直守住他不离开,直到把他带到凯撒面前才止。他在为自己的安全向凯撒乞恩、苦苦哀求要凯撒饶恕他时,还提起自己和凯撒的旧日交谊,历数凯撒对他的大恩。由于凯撒的援引,他才能进入大祭司团,才能在司法官任期届满之后出任西班牙的行省长官,而且在他竞选执政官时,也得到了凯撒的助力。凯撒打断了他的讲话,告诉他说:他自己不是想要为非作歹,才越过行省来的,他是为了要保卫自己。不让敌人欺凌,为了给因他这件事而被逐出都城的那些人民保民官恢复地位为了解放自己和罗马人民,不再受那个小集团的压迫。受到这些话鼓励,伦图卢斯要求允许让他回到城里去。这样,他为自己本人求到的安全,就可以使其余的人觉得自己也同样有希望而感到宽慰。他还说:有些人非常惶恐不安,竟想用粗暴的手段来结束自已的生命了。他获得允许后回转城去。

    23.天背刚一亮,凯撒命令把全部元老,元老们的儿子,军团指挥官和罗马骑士,都领到他这里来。他们共有五十人,属于元老级的有卢基乌斯·多弥利乌斯、普布利乌斯·伦图卢斯·斯宾特尔、卢基乌斯·凯基利乌斯·卢字斯、财务官塞克斯提乌斯·昆提利乌斯·瓦罗斯、卢基乌斯·鲁勃里乌斯。除多弥利乌斯的儿子之外,还有许多其它年轻人,大批罗马骑士和地方议会的长老,他们都是多弥利乌斯从各自治城镇召来的。当所有这些人被带到凯撒跟前来时,他禁止士兵们侮辱和斥责他们。凯撒只对他们说了很简单的几句话,他抱怨他们中间的一些人,对他给他们的大恩大德)竟没给丝毫回报,然后一无损害地适走了他们。多弥利马斯曾带到科菲尼乌姆一笔六百万塞斯特斯的款子,还放在财库里,这时由科菲尼乌姆当地的四个地方官送来给凯撒。凯撒虽然明知这笔钱是国家公帑,是由庞培发下来作为军饷的,但他仍旧把它交给了多弥利乌斯,免得让人们看起来,他在处置人们生命的事情上,比在处置钱财的事情上更能自我克制一些。他命令多弥利乌斯的士兵向他作了效忠宣誓后,就在这天移营前进,赶完了正常情况下一天该走的路程,在科菲尼乌姆城下停留了七天之后,通过马鲁基尼人、弗伦塔尼人和拉里那特斯人的地界,到达阿普利亚。

    24.庞培一知道在科菲·尼乌姆发生的事情,随即离开卢克里亚,赶向卡努西乌姆,又从那边向布隆狄西乌姆赶去。他命令各地把所有新征召的兵士都集中到他那边去。他还把奴隶和放牧的人都武装起来,并发给他们马匹,在他们中装备起三百名左右骑兵。司法官卢基乌斯·曼利乌斯带着六个营逃出阿尔巴;司法官鲁提利乌斯·卢普斯带着三个营逃出塔拉基那。当他们的士兵老远看到维比乌斯·库里乌斯率领下的凯撒骑兵时,马上抛弃这两位司法官,倒过旗号来,向库里乌斯投降。同样,在继续向前的路途中,有的营正好遇上凯撒的大军,有的营正好遇上他的骑兵,都投降了。庞培的工程总监克雷摩那人努墨利乌斯·马吉乌斯在路上被俘,送来凯撒这里。凯撒把他遣送回庞培那边去,让他带去下列口信;说:只因庞培至今还没给他会谈的机会,他本人现在已经在赶向布隆狄西乌姆的途中,必须要和庞培会谈一次,这对于国家、对于他们之间的共同安全,都很有关系,如果彼此间的距离再远一点,建议必须要由别人传来传去肘,就没有双方亲自当面讨论一切条款那样方便了。

    25.带去这样的信后,他带着六个军团赶到布隆狄西乌姆,其中三个军团是老兵,其余都是由新征来的兵组成,并在一路上补足的。至于多弥提乌斯的那些营,他在科菲尼乌姆时就直接打发他们到西西里去了。他发现执政官们已经带着大部分军队去迪拉基乌姆,庞培带着二十个营,仍留在布隆狄西乌姆。为什么他要留在那边不走,究竟是为了企图守牢布隆狄西乌姆,以便把意大利的尖端地区和希腊沿岸一起掌握在自己手里,可以比较方便地控制整个亚得里亚海,并且可以同时从两对面发动战争。还是因为缺少船只,只能留在这里不走,原因无从得知。凯撒唯恐庞培会认为自己不该放弃意大利,就决定堵塞布隆狄西乌姆的出路,阻止它的港口活动。这件工程是这样着手的:他在港口狭窄的隘口,两岸都堆起一道泥土堤坝,因为在这些地方,海水本来很浅;但当堤坝伸出去一段路,水已经很深,土堤无法再延伸的时候,他就在堤坝的末端接上两个浮筏,每一边都是三十罗尺阔,它们的四角都用一只锚钉牢,以免被波浪卷走。它们造成了而且被固定在位置上之后,他又再在它们靠外面的一边,再联结上大小相同的另外一个浮筏。在它们上面,他还给盖上泥土,筑上堤防。以免人们为了保卫它们上去奔走时,受到妨碍。在它们的正面和其他各边,他都给筑上木栅和护墙,作为防护。每隔三个浮筏便造一座两层高的望塔,使它更便于防御船只的攻击或纵火。

    26.为要对付这种工程,庞培把他在布隆狄西乌姆港中截获的一些大商船装备起来,在它们上面筑起三层高的望楼,而且给它们配备上许多作战机械和各式各样投掷武器,然后把它们驱到凯撒的这边来,企图用它们来冲破浮筏,阻挠工程的进展。这样,就每天都有用飞石、弓箭和其他武器进行的远距离战斗发生。凯撒在部署这些战斗时,仍旧认为争取和平的努力不该中止。虽然他派去带信给庞培的马古乌斯,没有被派回到他这里来,使他感到很为惊异,而且一再试图和解,已经使他发动攻势和执行计划都受到了阻碍,但他还是认为应该用尽一切手段来坚持这样的努力。因而,他派副将卡尼尼乌斯·雷比卢斯——他是斯克里博尼乌斯·利待的朋友和亲戚——去会见利博商谈。凯撒叮嘱他鼓励利博出来促成和平,特别是要促成自己跟庞培的和谈。他声称:如果给了他这样的机会,他有很大的信心认为双方可能在平等的条件下放下武器;如果通过利博的推动和奔走,能使双方的敌对行动停止。那就有很大一部分赞扬和声誉将归之于他。利博和卡尼尼乌斯会谈后离去,赶到庞培那边,不久就带着答复回来,说:由于执政官们不在,没有他们,不可能达成任何和解条件。因而凯撒认为,现在终于应该放弃这种屡试无成的尝试,努力从事战争了。

    27、当工事几乎快被凯撒完成一半,在它上面已经化了九天时间时,执政官们的那些运送第一部分军队到迪拉基乌姆去的船只,被他们从那边打发回到布隆狄西乌姆。庞培可能是对凯撒的封锁工事感到惊慌,还可能是从一开始就决定撤离意大利的,看到船一来,就着手作离去的准备。为了便于拖延凯撒的攻击,免得我军在他们刚刚离去时就立刻冲入城内,他把城门堵塞起来,并在该沟中间插立着关头的木柱和柱子,再用一层很轻的树篱和泥土把它们盖好,弄得和地面一样平。他还用头上削尖的木柱插在地面上,堵塞住城墙外面通向海港去的出口和两条通路。作了这些准备后。他命令士兵们悄悄下船,又命令在城墙上和望塔中三三两两地布置下一些从留用老兵、弓弩手和射石手中选出来的轻装士兵,这些人。他预备在所有的部队都下船以后,再用某一个约定的记号召走,为此特在一个便利的地方,留下一些快桨船等候他们。

    28.庞培士兵的侵扰和庞培本人的侮辱,激怒了布隆狄西乌姆人。使他们都偏袒凯撒这一方。因而。当他们知道庞培要撤走时,他们乘士兵们往来奔走,一心忙于离去的时候,全都爬上屋顶,向我军示意。凯撒从他们身上得知了这一计划,命令准备好云梯,士兵们都武装戒备着,以免失去行动的时机。庞培在夜里启航离去,他布置在城墙上充任守卫的那些士兵,一经事先约定的记号召唤,也通过熟悉的道路奔到船上。凯撒的士兵放下云梯,登上城墙,但因为有布隆狄西乌姆人在警告他们提防那些隐蔽的木桩和掩盖着的壕沟,他们又停下步来,由居民们率领着,转很大一个圈子才到达港口。在那边,他们用快艇和划子捉住两艘撞在凯撒筑的土堤上的船只,上面还都载着士兵,把它们俘获过来。

    29.虽然凯撒也极希望能集合起一支舰队,渡过海去追逐庞培,特别是乘他还没用海外的同盟军部队加强自己的兵力以前,结束这场战争,然而他又担心做这件事情所需要的耽搁和长期拖延。因为庞培已经搜括走所有的船只,使他失去了现在马上就去追他的可能。唯一留给他的办法是等候从高卢、皮克努姆和海峡等比较远的地方来一些船只。但由于季节关系,看来这又是一件遥遥无期、阻碍重重的事情。同时他也不希望就在这个时候,庞培的那支老的军队和那两个西班牙行省——其中的一个尤其因为庞培给它的巨大利益而紧紧和他联合在一起—— 一更加强了对庞培的忠诚,同盟军和骑兵也都作好了准备,乘他不在的时候,使高卢和意大利遭到侵扰。

    30.因而,在目前,他决定放下追赶庞培的计划,赶到西班牙去。他下令给所有各自治市镇的地方官吏,叫他们负责搜寻船只,送到布隆狄西乌姆来。他派副将瓦勒里乌斯带一个军团到撒丁尼亚,又派代行司法官库里奥带两个军团到西西里,并命他在收复西西里以后,从那边带着军队直接渡海到阿非利加去。这时,主管撒丁尼亚的是马尔库斯·科塔,主管西西里的是马尔库斯·加图,阿非利加则根据抽签,是应该归图贝罗主管的。卡拉利斯人一听到要派瓦勒里乌斯到他们那边去,甚至在瓦勒里乌斯还没离开意大利之前,就自动起来把科塔逐出城去。当科塔知道整个行省都意见一致时,害怕起来,从撒丁尼亚逃往阿非利加。加图在西西里一面修理旧的战舰,一面向各城镇索取新舰。他极其热心地进行着这些工作,并且通过自己的副将们,在卢卡尼亚和布鲁提姆的罗马公民中间征召新兵。当这些事情几乎快要完成时,他得知库里奥已经到来,他在集会上抱怨自己被庞培抛弃和出卖了,说:庞培根本什么东西都没准备好,就冒然发动一场不必要的战争,而且当他加图本人和其他一些人在元老院里问到庞培时,他还一口咬定说一切战争用的东西都已经安排和准备好了。在会议上这样抱怨一通之后,逃出行省去了。

    31.乘那边没有了统帅,瓦勒里乌斯和库里奥分别带着军队,到达撒丁尼亚和西西里。当图贝罗到达阿非利加时,发现阿提乌斯·瓦鲁斯正掌握着这个行省的军政大权。我们已经叙说过阿提乌斯在奥克西穆姆丢失了军队,他从那边直接逃向阿非利加。乘没有人在那边主持,擅自占据了它。就在那边征兵组织起两个军团,因为不多几年以前,他在司法官任期届满后,曾经主管过这个行省,现在就利用自己熟悉这里的人事和地理。而且利用在这个行省的经验,作为达到这些目的的手段。当图贝罗乘着船只到达乌提卡时,他不让他进入港口和市镇,非但不准他把正在患病的儿子送上岸去,还迫使他们起锚离开当地。

    32.凯撒在这些事情完成之后,把士兵们带进附近的市镇,好让他们在紧张劳动之后,在余下来的这段时间里略事休息。他本人赶向首都去,在召集起元老院以后,他讲到他的仇敌对他的迫害,说明自己并没有妄想非分的荣誉,他所等待的不过是可以合法地出任执政官的时刻。能使他感到满足的正是每个公民都可以要求的东西。过去,十个人民保民官在敌人的反对之下——尤其是加图拼命反对,用他的老办法,以滔滔不绝的发言把时间拖过去——提出并通过了让他可以不亲临竞选就有当选的资格,当时的执政官就是庞培本人,他如果不同意,为什么听任它通过?如果他同意,为什么现在又阻止他不让他接受人民的恩宠,他还叙述自己是多么耐心、克制,曾经自动提出过解散军队,这完全是一件以自己的地位和荣誉作牺牲的事情。他还指出敌人的狠毒,他们向别人要求的东西,当别人向他们自己要求时,却一口拒绝了,宁肯让一切事情都搞得乱七八糟,就是不肯放下权力和军队。他又控诉他们在夺去他军团的这件事上蛮不讲理,在剥夺保民官权力这伴事上的骄横。他还历数自己提出过的种种条件,他一次次要求的会谈和遭到的拒绝。为了这些原因,他鼓励并且要求元老们把国家大事担当起来,和他一起管理好它。他们如果为了害怕,想要回避,他也不愿使他们增加负担,尽可由他一个人来管理国家大事。他说:应该派使者到庞培那里去谈判,尽管庞培不久以前曾经在元老院讲过:使者派到什么人那边去,就表明权威属于这个人,谁派出使者去,就表示谁在害怕,但他凯撒不在乎这些,从这上面只能看出他们胆怯,意志动摇。至于他自己,正象他已经竭力在行动上压倒了他们那样,希望能在道义上、在公平合理上,也胜过他们。

    33.元老院同意了派遣使者的事情,但却找不到一个可以派去的人,大部分人都因为本人害怕,拒绝担任使者。因为庞培在离开都城前。曾经在元老院里说过,他要把留在城里的人和处在凯撒军营里的人一样看待。就这样,三天时间浪费在争论和辩解上面。加之有一个叫卢塞乌斯·墨特卢斯的人民保民官,受凯撒的敌人挑唆,站出来反对这件事,而且任何事情。只要凯撒提出,他都加以阻拦。凯撒看出他的用意后,认为自己已经浪费了几天,不该再损失更多时间,就在他预定要做的事情一无所成的情况下,离开都城,到外高卢去了。

    34.当他到那边时,他了解维布利乌斯·鲁享斯已被庞培派到西班牙去,这个人是几天以前在科菲尼乌姆被他俘虏后释放的。同样,多弥提乌斯也已出发去占领马西利亚,带去七艘由伊吉利乌姆和科萨努姆人私人凑集起来的快桨船,上面配备着由他的奴隶、释放人和佃户组成的人员。事先已经有一些出身于贵族的马西利亚青年,被派回家去作为使者。在他们离开都城时,庞培曾经鼓励他们,要他们不要因为凯撒新给的好处,就忘掉庞培对他们的旧恩。接到这些指示,马西利亚人关起城门来抵抗凯撒,而且把住在党临马西利亚的丛山中、自古以来就和他们结成联盟的蛮族阿尔比西人,招到他们这里来。同样,他们还把邻近地区和所有各个碉堡里的谷物,都运进城里,一面又在城里设置兵器作坊、并动手修缮城墙、城门和舰队。

    35.凯撒把马西利亚的十五个贵人召到他这里来,他对他们说:为要防止马西利亚人挑起战争来,他们应该听从的是整个意大利的权威,而不应该听从某一个人的私意。他还提到了其他一些他认为能够促使他们保持头脑清醒的话。使者们把这些话带回去,经过当局授权,又带回这样的话给凯撒:他们知道罗马人民已经分裂成两派,他们没有判断哪一方比较有理,而且也没有这种分辨哪一方比较有理的能力。但这两派的领袖是格涅尤斯·庞培和盖尤斯·凯撒,都是他们国家的保护人。这两个人,一个正式给了他们沃尔凯族的阿雷科弥基人的土地和赫尔维人的土地,另一个把自己在战争中征服的萨吕斯划给了他们,还给他们增加了税收。因而,受了他们双方同样的恩惠,他们也要对双方表明同样的心意,决不帮助任何一方反对另一方,也不接纳任何一方进入他们的城市和港口。

    36.他们之间正在进行这些交涉时,多弥提乌斯乘船来到马西利亚,被他们接了进去,并且被奉为该城的首领,把主持战争的最高权力授给了他。在他的主持下,他们把舰队派到四面八方去,不管在哪里遇到商船,就捉住了带进港口去。有一些船只,钉子、木材和船具不很充裕的。他们就用来装备和修缮其他船只,并把所有找到的粮食都送到公家仓库里去,其余的商品和给养都保留下来,准备如果一旦遇到围城时使用。这种欺诈行为激怒了凯撒,他率领三个军团向马西利亚赶去,决定筑起塔楼和盾车来围攻这个城市,并在阿雷拉特建造十二艘战舰。它们在砍伐木材之后三十天内就建造起来并且装备完毕,送来马西利亚。他指定由德基穆斯·布鲁留统率它们。又留下副将盖尤斯·特雷博尼乌斯主持围攻马西利亚的工作。

    37.这些事情正在准备和进行时,凯撒派副将盖尤斯·法比乌斯带着安置在纳波及其邻近地区息冬的三个军团,进入西班牙。命令他迅速占领比利牛斯山的隘口,这时,那边正由庞培的副将卢基乌斯·阿弗拉尼乌斯据守着。其余在较远的地方息冬的军团,他也命令在后面跟上来。法比乌斯按照命令。利用进军的神速,把隘口的驻军驱走,然后以急行军赶到阿弗拉尼乌斯的军队所在。

    38.当前面说过被庞培派到西班牙去的那个卢基乌斯·维布利乌斯·鲁亨斯到达那边时,西班牙正由庞培的副将阿弗拉尼乌斯;佩特雷戈斯和瓦罗驻守着。他们中间,一个人带着三个军团驻在近西班牙;另一个带着两个军团驻在卡斯图洛隘口到阿那斯河之间的远西班牙;第三个带着同样数目的军团,驻在从阿那斯河至维托涅斯人的地区和卢西塔尼亚之间的一带地方。他们之间分了工,佩特雷尤斯带着他的全部军队从卢西塔尼亚出发,穿过维托涅斯人地区,去会合阿弗拉尼乌斯;瓦罗以他手下现有的几个军团防守整个远西班牙。这些事情决定后,佩特雷尤斯向整个卢西塔尼亚、阿弗拉尼乌斯向克尔提贝里亚、坎塔布里、以及一直伸到大洋的所有蛮族,分别索取步、骑援军。当它们集合起来以后,佩特雷尤斯就很快穿过维托涅斯人地区,到达阿弗拉尼乌斯处。他们一致同意,决定在伊莱尔达附近作战,因为在这里的地势很有利。

    39.正象上面所说,阿弗拉尼乌斯有三个军团,佩特雷尤斯有两个,此外还有近西班牙行省的盾牌兵和远西班牙的皮盾兵约八十个营,以及从这两个行省来的约五千骑兵。凯撒派到西班牙去的军团有六个,同盟步兵五千和三千骑兵,这些都是在以前历次战争中就一直在他部下的。此外还有同样数目从他所征服的高卢来的人,所有各邦最最显贵、最最勇敢的人物,也都被他指名召了来;再加上从阿奎塔尼、以及从一直伸到高卢行省的山区的居民中召来的贵族家族的人员。他听到说,庞培已经带着军团取道毛里塔尼亚,赶到西班牙来,很快即将到达。这时,他向军团指挥官们和百夫长们借了钱分给士兵,这是一件一举两得的事情:一方面,作为押金,它使百夫长们的心和他更紧密地连系在一起;另一方面,他的慷慨犒赏又换得了士兵们的爱戴。

    40.法比乌斯通过信件和使者;试探邻近各邦的态度。他在西科里斯河上,筑起两座桥梁,彼此相距四罗里。他派出采收部队经过这些桥梁到河对面去。因为几天来把河这一边地方草林的都已经消耗光了。为了同样原因,庞培军队的将领们几乎也在做同样的事情,骑兵彼此间经常发生战斗。当法比乌斯的两个军团按照每天的惯例,从较近的那座桥过河,去给采牧部队担任掩护时,驮运的牲口和全部骑兵都跟在后面。突然之间,狂风恶浪冲断桥梁,把大部分骑兵和其余部队切断。佩特雷尤斯和阿弗拉尼玛斯从河水带下去的碎块和木排上得知了这桩事情,阿弗拉尼乌斯立刻带着四个军团和全部。骑兵,经过自己的那座联结营寨和市镇的桥梁,奔向法比乌斯的两个军团。得到他到来的报告,指挥这两个军团的卢基乌斯·普兰库斯迫于形势,占据了一处高地,把他的部下背对背分成两列,两面迎战,以免被骑兵包围。这样,虽说进行的是人数悬殊的战斗,他终于挡住了军团和骑兵的猛烈冲击。骑兵一开始交锋后,双方就都看到老远赶来的两个军团的旗帜,这是法比乌斯从另外部座较远的桥上派过去支援我军的,原来他已预料到果然发生了的事情,猜想对方的领袖们要利用命运之神赐给他们的好机会来进逼我军。他们的到来结束了战斗,双方都把军团领回营去。

    41.两天以后,凯撒带着留在身边做卫队的九百名骑兵来到大营。被风暴毁坏的那座桥,已经修复得差不多,他命令在当夜完工。在了解了那一带地形后,他留下六个营作为营寨、桥梁、以及全部辎重的守卫,于次日带着全军出发,排成三列,向伊莱尔达赶去,正好面对阿弗拉尼乌斯的营寨停驻下来,在那边全副武装地逗留了一会,给他的对方一个在平地上战斗的机会。阿弗拉尼乌斯有了这样的机会,就也把他的军队领出来,布列在自己营寨下方的半山腰里。当凯撒看出阿弗拉尼乌斯并没作战的意思,他决定在距那座山的山脚大约四百步的地方扎下营寨。为了免得他的士兵在埋头筑工事时被敌人的突然袭击所惊,工程受到阻挠,他命令他们不要筑壁垒,免得因为它高出地面,老远可以看到,而是在正对敌人的这一面挖一道十五尺阔的壕堑,第一列和第二列部队仍象一开始时布置的那样,继续武装戒备,第三列藏在他们背后偷偷地从事工作。因而在阿弗拉尼乌斯还没知道营寨在筑工事以前就全部完成了。在晚上,凯撒把他的军团撤进这道场堑,第二夜就让他们在武装戒备下,在那边休息。

    42.次日,他把全军都留在壕堑以内,因为防御工事取材要跑到很远的地方,所以目前他决定仍旧采用同样形式的工事,指定每个军团分担营寨一边的防御工事,即挖掘同样大小的壕堑,其余的军团轻装上阵,面对敌人布列着,武装戒备。阿弗拉尼乌斯和佩特雷尤斯为了恐吓我军,并阻挠施工,把他的军队一直带到山脚下面来,向我军挑战。但就是这样,凯撒倚恃一方面有三个军团在警卫,一方面有壕堑在掩护。仍不停止工作。他们在那边没停留很久,也没离开山脚多远,就仍旧把部队领回营寨去了。在第三天,凯撒用一道壁垒把营养围起来,命令把留在原来那个营寨里的其余几个营和辎重,也都调到这里来。

    43.在伊莱尔达城和离它最近、即佩特雷尤斯和阿弗拉尼乌斯在上面扎营的这座山之间,有一片稍稍隆起的高地。凯撒深信,他如能占据这片高地,给它筑上工事,就把敌人和那个市镇。那座桥梁,以及他们搬运到镇上去的所有给养,统统切断了。在这种想法推动下,他把三个军团带出营寨,选择有利的地形布下阵列。命令其中一个军团的旗下精兵迅速奔去占领这片高地。一知道这事,站在阿弗拉尼乌斯营寨前担任守卫的那个营立刻被派出来,抄近路走,也去占领那片高地。双方战斗起来。由于阿弗拉尼乌斯的部下先到高地,我军被驱逐下来。当敌人又有援军派上去时,他们被迫转身回到军团停驻的所在。

    44.对方这些士兵战斗的方式是:首先迅速地猛冲上来,勇敢地占定一处阵地,但却不严格遵守行列次序,而是三三两两地分散着各自为战。如果受到的压力较重,他们就向后退去,放弃这处地方,并不认为这是可耻的事情。早在他们和卢西塔尼亚人和别的一些蛮族作战时,就已经习惯于使用这种野蛮的作战方法了,在通常的情况下,兵士在某一地方耽搁久了时,往往就会受这地方的许多习俗影响。然而使我军士卒惊惶的却正是这种自己不熟悉的作战方法。那怕冲上来的敌人只有一个,他们也认为自己袒露着的侧翼已经受到对方的包围。他们却又认为自己有责任要坚持在行列中间,不离开连队的标帜,没有十分必要的理由,也不该放弃自己所据的位置。从而,当旗下精兵陷入混乱时,布置在这一翼的军团,便也站不住脚,退向近旁的山上。

    45.看到几乎全军都被这种出乎意料、而且从未经历过的情况弄得十分狼狈,凯撒一面鼓励部下,一面率领第九军团上去支援,把放肆地奋力追逐我军的敌人截住,迫使他们也转身向伊莱尔达城退去,一直到城墙下才停住。但第九军团的士兵热情高涨起来,一心想洗雪受到的耻辱,十分冒失地对退走的敌人穷追猛赶,跑得太远了些,竟一直跟到伊莱尔达市镇坐落的那座山脚下一处地形很不利的地方。当他们在那边想到要退回来时,那些敌人又再转过身来,从高处奔下来冲击他们。那地方十分崎叹不平,两侧面又都很陡削,宽度只能容得下三个布列开的营,既无法从两侧面派援军上去,在应付不暇时骑兵也不可能上去帮忙。但在一出市镇的所在,却有一片倾斜度比较平缓、向前伸出约四百步的坡地。我军因为一时热情冲动,赶得太冒失了些,只能就向那边退去。在那边发生了战斗,由于这块地方一则十分狭窄,再则又正处在那座山脚下,向他们投掷过来的武器,几乎很少落空,因而对我军报为不利。但他们都依靠自己的勇敢和坚毅,忍受一切创伤。敌人的兵力在增加,不断有部队从营寨里派出来,穿过市镇赶来支援,用生力军替换疲乏了的人。凯撒被迫也只能这样做,派部队到那同一地方去,把疲劳了的人替换下来。

    46.战斗就这样连续了五个刻肘,我军受到人多势众的敌人压力,直到连轻矛都全部耗光了时,他们拔出剑来,向山上仰冲上去,奔向敌人,砍倒了一些,迫使其余的人转身退去。当敌军败向城下,有一部分还出于恐怖,逃进镇内时,我军就有了从容撤走的可能。驻在两侧的我军骑兵,虽然停驻在倾斜而又低下的地方,这时也极勇敢地奋力登上山顶,在两军阵列之间往来驰突,使我军的撤退更为方便和安全。战斗就这样忽胜忽负地进行着。在第一次交锋中,我军约阵亡七十人(其中包括第十四军团的一个首列百夫长昆图斯·享尔吉尼乌斯,他是因为勇敢超群,被从较低级的百夫长提升到这个位置上来的),约六百人受伤。阿弗拉尼乌斯的那一方被杀死的有首席百夫长提图斯·凯基利乌斯,除他之外,还有其他四个百夫长和两百以上士兵。

    47.但是,对这天战争的结局,双方的看法各不相同,大家都以为自己在战斗中占了上风。因为阿弗拉尼乌斯的士兵虽然在一般人心日中都认为比较软弱,但他们却能和我军短兵相接,交锋了这样长一段时间,顶住了我军的冲击,还一起始就守住了引起争夺来的那片高地,在第一个回合中迫使我军败退下来。但我军则认为,尽管地势不利,人数悬殊,他们却能把战斗坚持到五个刻时以上,而且持剑向山上仰冲,迫使敌人从踞高临下的位置上退走,逃进城里。敌人结引起战斗的那片高地筑起强大的工事,以资防守,并留一支驻军在上面。

    48.在这些活动后还不到两天,又发生了一桩突如其来的灾难。一场暴风雨来得如此之猛,以致大家都认为在那一带地方从没发生过比这次更大的洪水。大水冲下所有山岭上的积雪,还涌上高峻的河岸,在一天之中把法比乌斯建造的两顶桥全都冲断。这些事情带给凯撒的军团很大的困难。正象前文所说,他的营寨是夹在西科里斯河和金伽河这两条河流之间的,两者间的宽度只有三十罗里。这两条河都没法再渡过去,一切活动都被无可奈何地限制在这个小圈子里。和凯撒结上友好关系的国家。再不能支援他粮食,就连出外较远处采牧部队也被河流隔绝,无法返回。从意大利和高卢来的大批运输队,全都没法赶到营里来。从季节上说,这也正好是一个最为困难的时刻,田里的谷物既已不再是青葱一片的时候,离开成熟却又多少还有一些时间。地方上已经梢耗殆尽,因为阿弗拉尼乌斯在凯撒到来以前就已把几乎所有的粮食都运进伊莱尔达镇,如果说还有些余剩的话,也已被凯撒在前些日子里吃光了。本来在饥荒的时候,牲口可以勉强作为代用的东西,但因为战争,它们已经被邻近的国家转移到很远的地方去。出去采牧和收集谷物的那些人,都受到卢西塔尼亚的轻装兵和对当地形势很熟悉的近西班牙皮盾兵的追逐,这些人渡河很方便,因为他们都有一个习惯,即不带着泅水用的皮囊不来参加军队。

    49.阿弗拉尼乌斯的军队却样样东西都很充裕。在过去的日子里。他们积起并搬进了大量谷物,还从各行省运来了很多;饲料供应也十分充足。伊莱尔达的桥梁,毫无危险地为运送所有这些物资提供了方便,而且桥对面一边的地区由于凯撒根本无法到达,所以仍然完好无恙。

    50.洪水持续了好几天,凯撒试图把桥梁修复,但波涛翻滚的河水不容许他这样做,布置在沿岸的敌军部队,也不会听任他修理。因为对方要阻止他修桥很方便。由于河流所在的那地方地形很险要,水势又很奔腾汹涌,加上对方还可以在沿岸所有各地把武器集中着投向一处狭窄的所在,而我军在同一时间里既要在湍急的河流上工作,又要躲避武器,是件很困难的事。

    51.有报告给阿弗拉尼乌斯说:一支正在赶到凯撒这里来的大运输队,已经停在河边。原来是鲁特尼族的弓箭手和高卢的骑兵,按照高卢人的习惯,带着许多车辆和大批辎重,来到那边。此外还有许多各式各样的人,带着奴隶和孩子,约达六千人之多,但他们却既没有编队,也没有一定的组织纪律,各人自己高兴怎样走就怎样走,大家丝毫不怀戒心,和以前几天一样的自由自在赶路。其中有一些贵家少年,是元老们或骑士等级的儿子,还有一些别的国家来的使者和凯撒的副将。这些人都被河流挡住了路。为要对他们发动一次突然袭击,阿弗拉尼乌斯带着全部骑兵和三个军团,在晚上出发,派骑兵走在前面,想趁对方没有防范时加以攻击。尽管如此,高卢骑兵还是很快就作好准备,接战起来。他们虽然人数很少,但在战斗可以声势相当地进行的时候,仍然能够一直把数目大得多的敌人顶住在那边。只是在军团的旗帜开始迫近时,他们才在损失了一些人之后_向附近的山上退去。战斗所拖延的这段时间,对我方人员的安全起了极重要的作用,他们就利用这个时机,退向一处高地上去。这天我方损失了约二百名弓箭手、少数骑兵以及不多一些营奴和辎重。

    52.由于这种种原因,粮价上升了,其所以涨价,往往不光只因为目前的短缺。而且也由于人们在为未来担心。粮价已经上涨到五十德那里乌斯一麦斗,士兵们的体力也因粮食不足而衰退了。困难与月俱增,只在几天之内,形势变化就如此之大,运气变得如此之现我军不得不和一切必需品的严重缺乏作斗争、敌人却各式各样东西都十分充裕,占着极大的优势。凯撒向那些和他有友好关系的国家索取牲畜——因为他们的粮食都不很富足——又把营奴们都遣送到比较远的国家去,他自己也尽力采取对克复目前的饥荒有所帮助的一切办法。

    53.阿弗拉尼乌斯、佩特雷尤斯、以及他们的友人们,写了比较详尽而且夸大的信,把这些情况告知他们在罗马的自己人。这上面还添枝加叶地加上许多语言,看起来战争好象快要结束似的。这些信件和消息带到罗马时,大批人聚集在阿弗拉尼乌斯家中,兴高采烈地祝贺。很多人离开意大利赶到格涅尤斯·庞培那边去。有些人是想去做第一个报导这好消息的人,有的人则是想避免被人看成是坐待成败已成定局,然后才在所有的人中最后一个赶去的人。

    54.形势已发展到如此危险的地步,而且所有的道路都被阿弗拉尼乌斯的部队和骑兵封锁着,桥梁也无法修缮,凯撒命令士兵动手建造船只,就照前几年在不列颠的经验中学到的那种样子建造。船的龙骨和前根肋都用轻木材造,船身的其它部分用树枝编就,然后蒙以皮革。这些船造好后,乘夜用前后联结在一起的车辆;将它们搬运到离开营寨二十罗里的河中,让一些士兵用这些船只渡过河去,趁对方不备,突然占据一座和河岸相连的小山,在对方还没发觉以前就很快给它筑好工事。后来,他又运过去一个军团,而且两岸一起动手,建造一座桥梁,在两天内就竣工了。这样,那个运输队和那些因收集粮袜外出的人,都被安全地接了口来,粮食上的困难开始解除。

    55.就在那一天,他把大部分骑兵送过河去。他们在冷不防中突然攻击了散乱无序、丝毫不存戒心的敌方采牧人员,截获了大量牲口和人员,当对方几个营皮盾兵被派来支援他们时,我军机敏地分成两部分,一部分守护战利品,一部分抵御赶来的敌人,驱走他们。对方有一个营,冒失地越出自己的阵列,跑到别人前面来,我军把他们和其余的人切断,包围起来歼灭,毫无损失地带着大量战利品,仍从桥上返回营寨。

    56.当这些事情正在伊莱尔达进行时,马西利亚人采纳多弥提乌斯的计划,准备了十七艘战舰,其中有十一艘是装有甲板的。在它们之外,又再加上许多小艇,企图单恁它们的数量就能吓退我们的舰队。舰上配备了大批弓箭手和前面已经提到过的阿尔比基人,用酬赏和诺言来鼓励他们。多弥提乌斯另外又自己索取了一些船只,船上配备着自己随身带去的佃农和牧奴。他们这样把船上的一切东西都装备好之后,怀着很大的信心开出来对抗我军由德基穆斯·布鲁图率领的舰队,它这时正停泊在面向马西利亚的一个岛上。

    57.布鲁图的舰只数目要少得多,但凯撒指派给这支舰队的都是从所有各个军团中挑选出来的最勇敢的人,都是些自己要求参加这一工作的旗下精兵和百夫长们,他们早已准备下了铁钩、鱼叉。还带有大量轻矛、梭镇和其它矢石等武器。一得知敌人到来时,他们就把自已的船只开出港口来和马西利亚人交锋。双方都极英勇、极猛烈地战斗着。那些粗护的阿尔比基人,生长在山林中,武艺很拥熟,就勇敢而论,也并不比我们稍逊,而且他们刚刚从马西利亚人那边来,人家不久前许给他们的诺言还记忆犹新。多弥提乌斯的那些牧奴则有获得自由的希望在推动着他们,急切想在他们的主人眼前让自己的干劲得到证实。

    58.马西利亚人一方面倚恃自己的船快,再一方面倚侍舵手的技术高明,绕开我们的船只,躲过他们的冲击,只要路上没遮拦,就把自己的舰只散开,拉成一长列包围我们,或者以几只船攻击我们的一只,如果有可能,就在我们的船侧擦过,竭力设法挤掉我们的桨。但如遇必要,非得靠近不可时,他们也会发挥山地人的勇敢来代替舵手的经验和技术。至于我军方面,一则人员都是匆促中从商船上抽调来的,桨手没有这样熟练,舵手也没这样富有经验,甚至连那些索具的名字都不知道,而且我们舰只的迟缓和笨重,也着实累人不浅,因为它们都是用还没干燥的木材匆忙造起来的,不能同样地灵活操纵。因而,只要一有手接手近战的机会,我军就沉着地用自己的一只船奔向对方的两只船,伸出铁钩去把两只都紧紧搭牢,就在船的两侧战斗起来。他们还登上敌船去,在杀死大量阿尔比基人和牧奴后,击沉了一部分船,又连人带船捕获到几条,把其余的都逐回港去。这一天,马西利亚人共损失了九条船,包括被俘的在内。

    59.这场战斗的消息最初报告给在伊莱尔达的凯撒时,恰值桥梁也同时竣工,时运马上转了过来。敌人慑于我军骑兵的英勇,就再也不敢这样自由、这样大胆地出动了,即使有时出来,也不敢离开营寨太远,只在一块很狭小的地带采牧,以便可以很迅速地退回去。有时,他们又远兜远转,避开我军的警卫和骑兵哨岗,在受到了一些损失或老远看到我军骑兵时,他们就马上停步,抛掉行囊,逃之夭夭。最后,他们决定一连几天停止采牧,或者一反常例,在晚上出来采收。

    60.同时,奥斯卡人和向奥斯卡人纳贡的卡拉古里斯人,都派使者来见凯撒,表明他们愿意听从他的命令。他们之后,接着来了塔拉科人、亚克塔尼人和奥塞塔尼人。再过了几天之后,又来了接近希贝鲁斯河的伊卢伽沃涅塞斯人。凯撒要求所有这些国家都用粮食来支援他。他们答应照办,而且到处去搜集所有的牲口,送到营里来。伊卢伽沃涅塞斯人的一个营,在知道了自己本国的意图时,也从驻地倒戈赶来投诚。局面迅即起了很大的变化。桥梁造成了,五个强大的国家和我们结上友谊,粮食问题得到解决,所流传的庞培带着军团通过毛里塔尼亚赶来救援的谣言也破灭了。好些相距更远的国家纷纷抛弃阿弗拉尼乌斯,来寻求凯撒的友谊。

    61.正当这些事情使敌人心慌意乱时,凯撒为了免得自己的骑兵派出去时总要绕大圈子通过桥梁,决定选择一处合适的地方,挖掘好几条三十尺阔的排水沟,通过它们,把西科里斯河的水引走一部分,在这条河中造成一处可以涉渡的地方。当这些工作大约快要完成时,阿弗拉尼乌斯和佩特雷尤斯大为惊骇,因为凯撒的骑兵远较强大,他们深恐所有的粮食和采收统统被隔断,因此决定撤离这地方,把战争转移到克尔提贝里亚会进行。促成他们采取这个计划的还有另一个因素,即在互相敌对的两群部落中,在上次作战和塞托里乌斯站在一边、被庞培征服了的那些国家,虽说现在庞培不在,但对他的威名和势力,还觉得凛凛可畏;至于那些对庞培保持友好的国家,则因为他给他们的巨大恩惠而爱戴着他,凯撒的名字在蛮族中反而是没没无闻的,因而他们期望能从这些人那边得到大批步骑兵援军,并且就在他们那地方把战争拖延到冬天去。这计划决定后,他们命令把希贝鲁斯河上的船只统统收集拢来,集中到奥克托格萨去,这是一个坐落在希贝鲁斯河上的市镇,距他们的营寨三十罗里。就在那边的河上,他们命令把船只联起,造一顶浮桥,派两个军团渡过西科里斯河去,造一道十二尺高的壁垒来保护自己的营寨。

    62.侦察人员向凯撒报告了这事。他通过士兵们紧张万分的劳动,日以继夜进行着把河水决走的工作,现在工程已经进展到这样的程度,虽说还是有困难和危险,骑兵已经能够、而且敢于涉水过去了,但步兵却只有肩膀和胸部的上半露出水面,河水很深,水流又很急,使他们无法涉渡过去。虽说如此,希贝鲁斯河上的桥梁即将完工的消息到达的时候,差不多正好也就是西科里斯河上找到涉渡地点的时候。

    63.这就使得敌人更有必要加速赶路。因而,留下两个同盟军的营驻守伊莱尔达之后,他们即以全军渡过西科里斯河去,和几天前先渡过去的那两个军团联营驻在一起。凯撒除了用骑兵去扰骚和阻挠敌人的行列以外,再没其他办法奈何他们,因为他从自己的那顶桥过去,要绕很大一个圈子,对方可以从近得多的路先赶到希贝鲁斯河。他派骑兵渡过河去,当阿弗拉尼乌斯和佩特雷尤斯在第三更移营开拔时,他们突然在他的后军出现,大队人马兜围上去,开始阻挠和拖延对方赶路。

    64.天刚一亮,就可以从和凯撒营寨相连的高地上,看到对方的后军正受到我军骑兵的猛烈攻击,最后面的队伍有时停顿下来或被和大队切断,有时我军又因他们的几个营掉过头来合力猛攻而被迫退下,但马上又会转过身去再事追逐。整个营寨中,士兵们三三两两聚在一起,抱怨不该让敌人从自己手中溜走,使战事不必要地长期拖延下去。他们跑到百夫长和军团指挥官们面前去恳求,请他们去向凯撒保证,要他不必顾惜他们的辛劳和危险,他们已经完全准备好了,能够、而且敢于在骑兵涉渡的地方渡过河去。他们的热情和他们的吁请,激动了凯撒,虽然他对把军队投入这样白浪滔滔的大河感到担心,然而他觉得还是应该试一下,看看是否可以做到。由而,他命令从所有各个百人队。把比较衰弱,看来神气力都支持不住的人全挑出来,把他们和一个军团一起留下守卫营寨。他把其余的军团带出营寨,都留下了行李,又把大量马匹布列在河流的上游和下游,然后把军队带过河去。兵士中有少数被水流的力量冲走的,马上就有骑兵接了过去,救上岸来,一个人都没有死亡。军队安全渡过后一,他开始把部队布列开来,排成三列防阵。军士们的热情如此高涨,尽管绕了一个圈子,多走了六罗里路,涉渡又耽搁了许多时间,但在白天的第九刻时以前就赶上了第三更出发的敌人。

    65.正和佩特雷尤斯在一起的阿弗拉尼乌斯老远看到这番景象,对这一意料不及的事情大为吃惊,就把他们的部队拉上一处高地,布下阵列。凯撒在平地上让部下略事休息,免得他们在疲劳中投入战斗。当敌人企图重新上路时,他又再赶上去,扰挠他们。对方无可奈何,比预定计划提早停下来扎营,因为他们已走近山岭,前面五罗里之外,就有一条崎呕狭窄的道路在等待他们。他们急于想要进入这片地区,以便避开凯撒的骑兵,同时又可以在狭隘的地方布置下守军,阻止我军前进,这样,他们自己就可以毫无危险和恐怖,把部队渡过希贝鲁斯河去。这就是他们企图要做、而且要不惜用尽一切手段做到的事惰。但由于全天的战斗和一路来的辛苦,他们把这件事推迟到次日去。凯撒同样也在近旁的山上扎下营。

    66.差不多在半夜,因为取水,跑出营寨较远的一些敌人,被我军骑兵俘获,凯撒从他们口中得悉对方的领袖们正在把部队悄悄地拉出营寨。知道了这事,凯撒命令发出号令,并按照军中的习惯叫喊“整装待发”。敌军听到叫喊,惊慌起来,唯恐深更半夜受到我军阻截,被迫在行李累赘中发生战斗,或者被凯撒的骑兵堵死在狭谷中,随即停止出发,把部队仍留在营中。次曰,佩特雷尤斯带着少数骑兵偷偷走出来侦察地形,凯撒营里也同样出来做这件工作,卢基乌斯·德基狄乌斯· 萨克萨奉命带着少数人出来观察地一势。双方带回去的报告都是说,近在前面有五罗里平坦的道路,接着再过去便是一片崎呕的山岭地区。谁先占领那些狭隘的道路,不用多废力就可以阻止敌人前进。

    67.佩特雷尤斯和阿弗拉尼马斯在一个军事会议上讨论了什么协候出发的问题。大多数人赞成夜里出发,可以乘对方还没知道以前先赶到那些窄路。另外一些人因为昨夜凯撒营里已经发出位一片叫喊声,便以此作为辩论的证据,说明不可能偷偷地出营。他们说:凯撒的骑兵夜里到处在巡逻,所有的地方和道路都被他们封锁着。而且,夜里的战斗应该避免,因为士兵们在内战之中,逢到惊惶失措时,首先想到的就是自己的恐怖,对神灵作过的效忠宣誓往往被放在脑后。但在光天化日之下,众目昭昭,他的羞恶之心就会起作用,更何况还有百夫长和军团指挥官们亲身在场。士兵们习惯上就是在这些情况约束之下,才牢守自己的职责的。总而言之,所有这些都说明他们应该在白天硬冲出去,即使要受到些损失,他们想要夺取的那处地方,却可以在毫不损伤大部队的情况下夺到手了。这种意见在会议上赢得上风,他们决定次日黎明时出发。

    68.在侦察了地形以后,凯撒乘天色刚亮,就把全军领出营寨,他自己率领着部队,不走现成的大路,而是兜很大一个圈子前进。因为通向希贝鲁斯河和奥克托格萨的道路,正被敌人的营寨独面挡住。凯撒的士兵被迫只能翻越巨大艰险的山谷前进,许多地方都有悬崖峭壁挡住去路,士兵们不得不把武器一个人一个人地传递过去咱己大部分路程都空着手走,或一个把另一个托起来攀登上去。但没一个人拒绝这种艰难困苦,因为他们认为只要能把敌人和希贝鲁斯河隔绝,切断他们的粮运,所有这些辛苦就都可以结束了。

    69.最初,阿弗拉尼乌斯的士兵们为要眺望我军,都得意洋洋地奔出营来,还追着用讽刺的话挖苦我们,说我军是因为生活必需品没有了,不得不逃跑,回转伊莱尔达去。由于我们走的路和预期的方向不同、看起来似乎正在向反方向遇走。他们的领袖们也因为没让部下跑出营寨而称许自己的足智多谋。更有助于他们形成这种想法的是,他们看到我军在进行时既没牲口,也没辎重,格外相信这是由于不能再忍受饥荒,才这样做的。一但当他们看到我军的队伍逐渐转向右方,前锋已经包抄过他们扎营的地区时,他们才恍然觉悟过来。这时,再没一个人由于生性迟钝或想回避劳动,认为不必立刻奔出营寨去对付了。于是一片喊声:武装起来,除了留下少数几个营守卫营宗外,全部军队一起出发,从大路直奔希贝鲁斯河。

    70.双方的竞争全在于速度,要看谁先占领这片狭谷和山岭,但道路的崎岖阻碍了凯撒的军队,而阿弗拉尼乌斯的军队则有凯撒的骑兵跟在后面扰骚。就阿弗拉尼乌斯的部队来说,事情已经落到这样一种无可奈何的境地:如果他们抢先到达他们正在奔向的那座山,他们自身就可以避免危险,但全军的辎重、以及留在营寨里的那几个营,便没法再保全,因为他们已被凯撒的军队切断;绝无办法支援他们。凯撒首先完成了进军,在巨大的怪岩后面找到一片平原,他把部队面对敌人,按战斗的队形布列下来。正当后队受到我军的扰骚时,阿弗拉尼乌斯又看到前面也有敌人,他发现反旁有座小山,就把部队带上去停驻下来。他从那边派出四个营文后兵,向一望所及的那些山中最高的一座奔去,他命令他们尽交赶到那边,把它占领下来。他打算把全部军队都带着赶到那边去,然后改变路程,沿着山脊走到奥克托格萨去,当那些皮盾兵从斜方向朝那边前进时,凯撒的骑兵发现了他们,就向这几个营发动进攻,他们用他们的皮盾挡不住骑兵的冲击,就连片刻都没坚持住,所有的人都被包围,在敌我两军的面前,全数被歼灭。

    71.现在有了可以一举成功的好机会。凯撒当然不会不知道,一支军队在亲眼看到这么一场惨祸,惊惶不安的时候,绝对不会再坚持下去,特别因为战斗将在平坦开旷的地方进行,他们又四面都处在我骑兵的包围之中。四周围的人也都这样催促凯撒。副将们、百夫长们、军团指挥官们,都跑到他这里来,要求他投入战斗,不要再疑迟。他们说,所有士兵都完全准备好了;另一方面,阿弗拉尼尤斯已经在许多事情上露出畏缩的迹象,例如:他既不派人去救援自己的部下。也不离开那座小山,虽然能够很勉强地挡住我军骑兵的攻击,却又挤在一起,把军旗都集中在一个地方,行列和部伍全都不顾了。他们又说:如果凯撒担心的是地形不利,那还是有机会让他到其他别的地方去作战的;因为阿弗拉尼乌斯决不会一直耽在山上,上面没有水,他必然会跑下来的。

    71.凯撒所希望的是,最好能不经过战斗,不用部下伤亡,单用切断对方粮运的办法,就能完成这件大功。他认为,就算战斗终于胜利,为什么一定要他损失一些部下呢,为什么一定要让这些跟着他不辞千辛万苦的士兵去冒受锋镐呢,加之,为什么他要去试一下倏忽难料的命运呢?特别对一个统帅来说,用计谋取胜的责任并不比用剑取胜的少一些。再则,看到他那些势必会丧生沙场的公民同胞,也使他产生了怜悯之心,他宁可在他们安全无恙,没有伤亡的情况下达到目的。但凯撒的这种想法,得不到多数人的同意,士兵们甚至在自伙里公然说,要是把这么好的取胜机会放了过去,下次即使凯撒希望作战,他也不愿意出手了。凯撒仍旧坚持自己的意见,从那地方稍稍后退了一些路,好让敌人的恐怖心略许放松一些。佩特雷尤斯和阿弗拉尼乌斯趁此机会回到营里去了。凯撒在山上分别布置下守卫部队,把通向希贝鲁斯河的所有道路都封锁住,然后在离敌营尽可能近的地方,给自己的营寨筑好工事。

    73.次日,对方的首领们因为所有的粮食接济、所有通向希贝鲁斯河的希望,都已经断绝,惊慌万状,就商讨其他出路。这时,还有两条路可走:如果他们想退回去,可以从一条路奔向伊莱尔达;如果想向前走,可以从另一条路到塔拉科。正在讨论这些事时,有人来报告说:他们的运水部队受到我军骑兵的攻击。知道了这事,他们在沿路密密布置下一些骑兵和同盟军的步兵组成的哨岗。中间还插进几营军团士兵。他们又动手从营寨起,筑一道壁垒,一直伸到取水处,这样,取水时就可以在工事里面走,不用再担惊受吓,也不用再放哨。佩特雷尤斯和阿弗拉尼乌斯把这项工作分了工,亲身跑到距离很远的地方去完成这项工程。

    74.他们一离开,士兵们立刻抓住可以自由自在谈话的机会,大家拥出来,互相探询究竟谁有熟人或乡亲在我军营里,并把这些人找了去。首先,他们因为前天当他们自己正在惊慌失措时我军放手饶过了他们,向这些人表达了大家的谢意,说,他们能活下来,正是出于我们的恩惠。次之,又问起我们的统帅为人是否正直可靠,他们要把自己的生命信托给他,是否找对了人,他们抱怨自己没有一开始就这样做,却跟自己的亲戚同胞自相屠杀。在这些交谈中得到鼓励之后,他们又要我们的统帅发誓保证不伤害佩特雷尤斯和阿弗拉尼乌斯的性命,免得人家会认为是他们存心不良,出卖了这些人。如果这些事情得到保证,他们决心立刻倒戈起义,派首列百夫长们作为代表,到凯撒这里来讲和。同时,他们中有些人还邀请自己的熟人到他们的营寨里去,也有些人被他们的熟人带到我军的营寨里来。一时看起来,似乎两座营寨已合而为一了。很多军团指挥官和百夫长都赶到凯撒面前来向他表明自己的心意。一些被他们招来和他们一起处在营里、类乎人质的西班牙首领,也都这样做,他们在自己的熟人和旧交中探询谁有门路可以把自己介绍给凯撒。甚至阿弗拉尼乌斯的年轻儿子,也通过副将苏尔皮基乌斯来为他本人和他父亲的安全求情。这时。到处都充满欢乐和祝贺,一方面认为自己已经避免了这样大的一场灾难,另一方面认为已经不伤一人就完成了这场大功。大家一致认为凯撒前些时候的宽大,取得了巨大的效果、他的做法受到大家的一致赞扬。

    75.这消息被报告给了阿弗拉尼乌斯时,他离开了已经动工的工事,回转营寨。看来似乎他已经准备好不管发生什么意外情况,他都送来顺受,听之任之了。佩特雷尤斯却不甘心就此罢休,他武装起自己的奴隶,带着他们和西班牙皮盾兵组成的警卫队、少数蛮族卫兵、以及他为了保卫自己经常带在身边的少数亲随,出其不意地奔向壁垒,打断士兵们的交谈,把我军士兵从营寨中赶出来,凡被捉住的,统统都杀死。其余的人被这突如其来的危险吓慌了,马上聚集到一起,把左臂包裹在自己的斗篷里,拔出剑来,就这样抵抗着皮盾兵和骑兵,好在离我军营寨很近,他们就一路向营寨退来,受到站在门口值岗的那几个营的掩护。

    76.佩特雷尤斯干完这件事后,含着眼泪走遍每一个连队,叫着每一个士兵的名字,要求他们不要把他自己和他们的统帅庞培出卖给敌人去折磨。有很多人迅速拥到帅帐来。他要他们大家起誓不抛弃、也不出卖自己的军队和领袖,并且不背了别人单独打自己的主意。他本人首先照这番话起了誓,叫阿弗拉尼乌斯也发了同样的誓言,接着便是军团指挥官和百夫长,然后把士兵们按百人队领出来,也同样宜了誓。他们命令,如果有谁留着凯撒的士兵。必须交出来。被交出来的人,都在帅帐里当着众人处死。但大部分人都把自己接待的凯撒士兵隐藏下来,晚上送他们越过壁垒口来。这样,领袖们造成的恐怖、残酷的刑罚和新作的效忠宜誓。一时打消了所有马上投降的想法,改变了士兵们的心意,使复了原来的战争气象。

    77.凯撒命令把在会谈期间来到他营里的对方士兵都很仔细地找寻出来,遣送回去。但在军团指挥官和百夫长之中,却有一些人自愿留在他这里不走。后来,他对这些人极表尊重,百夫长都恢复到原来的级别,罗马骑士也都复职担任军团指挥官。

    78.阿弗拉尼马斯的部队采收受到阻挠。取水也发生困难。军团士兵的粮食还算有些积储,因为他们曾经奉命从伊莱尔达带出来可供二十二天用的粮食,那些西班牙皮盾兵和同盟军既不曾有很多让他们准备的机会,身体又不习惯于负重,因此就断了粮。从而,他们中每天都有大批人逃到凯撒这边来。他们的处境十分困难。他们所设想的两条出路,看来比较方便的还是回伊莱尔达去,因为他们曾在那边留下过一些粮食,他们相信到了那边,还可以为今后怎么办作出安排。塔拉科比较远一些,他们知道在这么长的一段路途中,难保不遇到种种变故。这计划得到赞同后,他们离开营寨。凯撒派骑兵走在前面,去扰骚和阻挠他们的后军,他自己带着军团紧紧跟上。他们的后军简直没有一刻不需要和我军的骑兵交锋。

    79.他们的战斗方式是这样的,轻装的步兵营掩护着他们的后队,还有许多营一直停驻在平地上。如果送到要爬山时,这种地方的天然地形就很容易保障他们不受危险,因为那些先登的人处在较高的位置,可以保护其余那些攀登的人。当他们走到一处峡谷或一段下坡路时,先行的人既没办法再给耽搁在后面的人帮助,我军骑兵却可以从背后较高的地方把武器向对方投去,这时,他们的危险就大了。因而,每当走近这种地形的所在时,他们只有一种办法可以使用,即命令军团停驻下来,迎头猛冲,赶跑我军骑兵,赶跑后,他们马上再一口气竭力狂奔,大伙一起赶下山谷,越过它后,重新再在一处高地上停驻下来。他们完全得不到自己骑兵的任何帮助,这些骑兵的数目虽然很多,却在前次战斗中吓丧了胆,反要军团把他们夹在队伍中间,给以保护。在行军中,他们中任何一个人要想溜走也不可能,凯撒的骑兵会把他们统统捉住。

    80.战斗就这样进行着。他们慢慢地一步步前进,而且时时停下来,给正好在发生战斗的自己人支援。当前进了四罗里时,在我军骑兵的猛烈扰骚下,他们选择了一处高地停驻下来。在那边筑营时,他们只在面向敌人的一边构筑防御工事,也不给牲口卸下负载。当他们看到凯撒正在安下营寨、搭盖帐篷、而且派出骑兵去采收、注意力分散的时候,他们就在当天的大约第六刻时突然冲出来,希望趁我军因为骑兵外出,受到耽搁的时候,开始赶路。凯撒已经给他的军团休息过,看到这情况,马上跟踪追上去,只留下几个营作为辎重的守卫。他命令采牧部队到第十刻时跟上来,把骑兵也召回来。不久骑兵就重新恢复行途中的日常工作,对他们的后军猛烈冲击,几乎迫使他们仓皇溃逃,许多士兵、甚至还包括一些百夫长都被杀死。凯撒的大军紧逼在身后,使他们全军受到威胁。

    81.的确,他们既没机会可以寻找一个适当的地点扎营,也没有可能再继续前进,被迫只能停驻下来,在一个远离水源、地势极为不利的所在扎营。但为了和前面说到过的同样理由,凯撒并不进攻他们,这天,也不让部下架设帐篷,以便对方在不问黑夜还是白天突然溜走时,全军可以随时追上去。对方注意到自己的地势不利,通宵动手扩伸工事,把他们的营寨逐步逐步地向后转移。次日,天明时起,又继续这一工作,把一整天时间都化在这上面。但他们的工程越进行下去,营寨也就越向前移,离开水源也就越远。结果,弥补目前这项灾难的是另一项灾难。第一夜,一个出来取水的人都没有,次日,他们除留下一支守卫部队在营里之外,全军都拉出来取水,却没派人去采收。凯撒宁愿用这些困难挫折他们,使他们不得不屈服求降。而不必经过战斗决定胜负。然而,他仍然用一道壁垒和壕堑把他们包围起来,这样,如果他们突然冲出来,就可以尽可能地阻挡他们,他估计他们势必不得不走这一步。同时,对方由于缺乏草料,而且为了行动时可以方便些,命令把所有驮运行李的牲口都杀死。

    82.凯撒在这些工程和计划上化了两天时间,到第三夭,大部分工程都已接近完成。对方为了阻挠其余的围困工事进展,在第九刻时,一声号令便把军团带了出来,在营寨前布列成战阵。凯撒也从工事上召回军团士兵,命令全部骑兵都集合待命,并布置好阵势。凯撒怕被人家看成不敢迎战,违反了士兵们的愿望和群众的舆论,会带来很大的损害,但为了上面已经说过的同一理由,很不愿意作战。加之他还因为两军之间的这片空隙地带很狭小,即使全击败对方,对于取得最后胜利,仍然不会有很大帮助。双方的营寨相距不过两罗里,两军布列战阵的地方却已经占去了三分之二,留下来的三分之一,才是给士兵们往来冲杀的空地,如果交战起来,由于营寨相距太近,失败奔逃的一方,可以很快就退回进去。因为这原因,凯撒决定如果对方前来进攻.就上去应战,决不首先去进攻对方。

    83.阿弗拉尼乌斯把五个军团排成两列,排在第三列作接应部队的是同盟军的各营。凯撒的军队排成三列,但由五个军团中各抽出四个营构成第一列,再由各该军团中的另三个营列在他们后面作为接应,接着又是各该军团的三个营。弓智手和射石手夹在行列中间,骑兵封闭着两侧翼。双方军队这样布列,说明彼此都仍旧保持着自己原来的打算:凯撒方面除非被迫,决不出去战斗;对方是一心只想阻挠凯撒修筑工事。双方就这样拖延着,一直把阵列保持到夕阳西下,然后再回转各自的营寨。次日,凯撒准备把已经开始的工事完成,敌军则在西科里斯河上的一处渡口试探能不能渡过去。凯撒注意到了这一点,派出一支轻装的日耳曼部队和部分骑兵渡过河去,沿岸密密布置下哨岗。

    84.最后,他们由于一切供应都被封锁住了,牲口已经一连四天没有草袜,也没有饮水、木柴和粮食。他们请求举行谈判,而且要求,如有可能,最好能在远离士兵的地方举行。凯撒拒绝了这个请求,但答应他们,如果他们愿意在大庭广众中谈判,可以同意他们。阿弗拉尼乌斯的儿子被作为人质,交给了凯撒。他们来到凯撒指定的地方。在双方军队倾听下,阿弗拉尼乌斯申诉说:凯撒不应该因为他和他部下的士兵希望对自己的统帅庞培保持忠诚,就感到愤怒。但现在他们对庞培已经尽到了自己的责任,因为样样东西都缺乏,也已经使他们吃了足够的苦头。现在就象野兽那样被围困着,没办法取水,没办法走动,身体上的痛苦和精神上的耻辱,都已经忍受不下去,因而,他承认已经失败。他恳切要求,如果还有哀们余地的话,请本要认为非给他们最广厉的惩罚不可。他这些话是用极谦恭、极低声下气的口吻说的。

    85.对这番话,凯撒回答说:在所有的人中,再没有谁比他阿弗拉尼乌斯更不配来扮演诉苦和乞怜的角色。其余的每一个人,都已经尽到了自己的责任。他凯撒自己,那怕是在很有利的条件下,地形有利、时间有利,但还是不愿意出击,为的是使一切有助于和平的事情,不受到丝毫损害。他的士兵,尽管自己受到侵害,自己的战友也被杀害,但他们仍旧保全和掩护那些处在他们掌握中的人。那怕就是阿弗拉尼乌斯自己军队中的士兵,也自动出来设法谋求和平,因为他们认为这是一件关系到自己所有战友的性命的事情。这样,全军上下一致都倾向于宽容,就只他们的统帅提到和平就变色,他们完全不顾谈判和休战的公认准则,惨无人道地杀害了没有经验、上了谈判当的人。因而,他们也遭到了常常落到最顽固、最傲慢的人头上的命运,被迫重新回过头来苦苦哀求不久前自己还在鄙夷不屑的东西。现在,他既不想利用他们的屈辱,也不想利用自己的一时走运,来要求可以用于增加自己实力的东西,但他要求他们把为要对付他而蓄养了多少年的这些军队解散掉。他们派到西班牙来六个军团,又在当地征召了第七个他们准备了这么多、这么强大的一支舰队。他们派来了极有军事经验的将领。凡此种种,也不外是为了这个目的。它们既不是为了要镇抚西班牙,也不是为了要在行省有什么用处,西班牙已经和平了这么长的时期,并不需要增派援军来。所有这些都是自始就针对着他来的。为了对付他凯撒,还创设了一种新的政治特权,一个人可以一面站在首都城门口坐镇全局,又可以一面自身不到却遥控两个最骁勇善战的行省这么多年;为了对付他凯撒,还篡改了官吏任职升迁次序,一反过去的常例,派到行省去的不再是已经任满的司法官和执政官,而是他们少数人所赞同和推选的人;为了对付他凯撒,一些在已往战争中有成就的人被召出来统带军队,就连年近也不足成为推辞的理由可也只有在他一个人身上,才连一向都给带兵统帅的权利都取消了,否则对于一个建立了功勋的人,总是让他们带着某些荣誉回来、或者至少也不让他们受到耻辱地回来,然后解散军队的。他过去一直耐心地忍受着这一切,今后还将忍受下去。他也不想把他们的军队夺过来,自己保留着,虽说这样做并不困难。他只希望别人不再能保留着它,用来对付他本人。因而,正象他已经说过的那样,只要他们离开行省,解散他们的军队,只要做到这一点,他一个人也不愿伤害,这就是他接受和议的唯一的、而且是最后的条件。

    86.对阿弗拉尼乌斯的士兵来说,本来他们都在期待着罪有应得的灾难,现在却用不着请求就开恩答应他们解散。真是使他们极感满意和高兴的事情,单从他们的表情上就可以看出来。当讨论到解散的地点和时间,有所争论时,站在壁垒上的这些人,全都开始用喊声和手势来表示要求立刻解散,因为如果往后拖到其他别的时候,即令给予随便什么保证,也都是不一定可靠的。双方经过短短一番争论之后,决定凡在西班牙有家室或有产业的人,立刻遣散,其余的则在到瓦鲁斯河边时再说。凯撒答应保证不让任何人受侵害,不强迫任何不愿意的人宣誓入伍。

    87.凯撒允许从当时起供应他们粮食,一直到他们至瓦鲁斯河为止。他还答应他们,任何人在战斗中失落的东西,只要现在在他自己的士兵手中,一律归还原主,由他公平折价以后,给那士兵金钱,作为对这些东西的补偿。后来,遇到阿弗拉尼乌斯的士兵自伙里发生争执时,都自动来提交给凯撒要求我决。佩特雷尤斯和阿弗拉尼乌斯的军团士兵在向他们两人索取切给时,还几乎激起暴动来,这两人说该发银的日子还没有到,要求凯撒调查处理这件事情。凯撒作出的决定,双方都感到满意。他们军中大约有三分之一的人在两天里解散。凯撒命令他自己的两个军团走在他们前面,其余的部队跟在他们后面,扎营时也彼此不要相距太远。这事交给他的一个副将昆图斯·享菲乌斯·卡勒努斯负责执行。按照他的命令,这支军队的其余部分,从西班牙开到瓦鲁斯河时,就在那边解散。

    卷二

    1.当这些事情在西班牙进行时,留下主持攻打马西利亚的副将盖尤斯·特雷波尼乌斯从两处地方着手建造土堤、盾车和塔楼,朝着该城推进。一处很靠近港口和码头;另一处靠近从高卢和西班牙来的道路所进入的、面向着连接罗达努斯河的那片大海的城门。马西利亚城几乎有四分之三濒临大海,只有余下的四分之一,才有通路和陆地相连。就在余下的这一段里,即通向卫城的这一边,也被天然的地势和一条极深的山谷很好的屏障着,非经过长期而又艰难的围攻不可。为要完成这项工程,盖尤斯·特雷波尼乌斯从全行省召来大量牲口和大批人手,并命令运来树枝和木材。这些东西准备好之后,他筑起了一堵八十尺高的围壁。

    2.但在城里,从很早起就积聚下大批各式各样战争需要的物资,而且作战机械的数目如此之多,它们的力量又如此之大,任何树枝编织起来的盾车都挡不住它们。还加有用极大的弩机发射的头上包铁的十二尺长的木杠,它们在穿透四重树篱后还能再插进地里。因而,用盾车接成的过道,必须用一尺粗的木材联结在一起,覆盖在顶上,筑工事用的材料,就在它下面一个人一个人的向前传过去。走在它前面的是一个用来掩护着平整地面的六十尺长的大圆盾,也是用各种坚韧的木材制成的,上面覆盖的是各种可以抵御敌人投来的火种和石块的东西。但这项工程浩大、城墙和塔楼的高峻、以及作战机械的数目之多,拖延着所有工程的进展。此外,阿尔比基人还经常从城里突围出来攻击,把火种投到我军的围壁和塔楼上来。这些都被我军很容易地挡了回去,而且使突围出击的人受到很大的损失,把他们驱回到镇里去。

    3.在同时,卢基乌斯·那西狄乌斯受到庞培的差遣,带着一支十六条船的舰队——其中少数有铜嘴——赶来支援多弥提乌斯和马西利亚人。他趁库里奥预料不及、忽于防御的时候,穿过西西里海峡,把他的船只驶进墨萨那港。当该地的领袖们和元老们被这突如其来的惊吓弄得四散奔逃时,他从他们的码头上掠去一艘船,把它加进其余的船只中去之后,转身直向马西利亚航去。他先遣一艘小船偷偷去通知多弥提乌斯和马西利亚人说他到了,并竭力鼓励他们在得到他增援的情况下,再跟布鲁图的舰队作战。

    4.遭到上次的失利后,马西利亚人从船坞里弄来差不多同样数目的旧船,加以修理,并且费尽心机装备好它们。至于桨手和航工,他们本来就有很多。他们又在这些船之外再加上一些渔船,船上都加装了盖板,以便保护桨手不受投掷武器伤害。这些船都给装上弓努手和作战机械。把舰队这样装备齐全后,在所有老人、主妇和姑娘们一片哀求他们挽救自己垂危的国家的呼号痛哭声激励下,他们怀着不亚于前次战斗时的精力和信心,登上船只。因为根据人类天性所共有的弱点来说,陌生而又新奇的事情,往往会激起人们极大的信心或强烈的恐怖,这次就是这样,卢基乌斯·那西狄乌斯的到来,使全城充满极大的希望和期待。一遇上顺风,他们就驶出港口,航向那西狄乌斯所在的陶罗亚斯,这是属于马西利亚人的一个要塞,就在那边整顿他们的舰只,再次鼓舞士气,准备战斗,并互相交换了行动计划。右翼被交给了马西利亚人,左翼交给了那西狄乌斯。

    5.布鲁图带着一支数目已经增加了的舰队,也赶到那里。因为除了凯撒在阿雷拉特建造的那些船以外,从马西利亚人那边夺得来的六条船,他在前些日子中已经加以修整,并且装备了各种必需品,加进这支舰队。他鼓励了他的部下一番,叫他们蔑视这些敌人,说他们就在完整无恙的时候也被自己击败了,现在是败兵,更不在话下。然后,他们满怀信心,精力充沛地上去对付敌人。从德雷波尼乌斯的营寨里以及从所有比较高的地方,都很容易望见城里,可以看到留在城里的全部青年、以及所有年龄较大的人,都和他们的妻子儿女们一起,在公共场所、在望塔或城墙上,伸出手向着上苍,或者赶到不朽之神之庙宇里去,匍伏在他们的神像前,向他们祈求胜利。他们中间没有一个人不认为自己的全部命运都取决于这一天的战斗结果。因为凡是他们名门出身的青年、指名征召或恳请来的所有老老少少重要人物,统统都在船上,如果有什么厄运降落到这班人头上,他们看到,就连再作一次尝试的本钱都不剩了。反之,如果他们得胜,不管靠自己本城的力量还是外来的力量,他们相信,这座城市就可以保全下去。

    6.战斗一交上手,马西利亚人不但在勇敢方面表现得无懈可击,而且还牢记不久以前刚刚从自己的同胞那边听到过的告诫,战斗起来,心里念念不忘的就是;除了这次以外再没其他机会可以一试自己的命运了。他们还认为,在战斗中冒生命危险的人的命运,比起其他公民的命运来,只不过是先走了不大的一步,一旦城市陷落,其余的人也都会跟着遭到同样的战争劫难的。当我们的舰只渐渐地彼此距离拉开时,舵工的高超技术和船只的灵活操纵,便有了一显身手的机会,每逢我舰抓紧时机,伸出铁钩去搭住他们的船只时,他们就会从四面八方赶来援救那些陷入困境的人。而且有阿尔比基人和他们联合在一起,这些人并不怕和我军短兵接战,论勇敢也不比我们相差很多。同时,从小船上发出的大量矢石,乘我军没法兼顾而且手忙脚乱的时候,伤害了不少人。对方有两艘三列桨舰,忽然一眼看到德基穆斯·布鲁图乘坐的舰只——这从它的旗号上很容易识别出来——就从两对面朝着它直冲过去。但布鲁图一发现它们的意图,立刻以极快的速度问避开去,真正只抢先了一步。这两艘敌人的舰只由于双方都是极尽全力猛冲过来的,彼此互相碰撞得非常厉害,以至都受到了极其严重的损害,其中一艘由于像状船头折断,全身碎裂。看到这事,布鲁图的舰队中离开那边最近的几艘舰只,赶上前去,趁它们动弹不得时,把两艘船都击沉。

    7.但那西狄乌斯的舰只毫不中用,很快就从战斗中撤走。无论是祖国的处境,还是亲友的告诫,都不能促使他们去冒绝大的危险。因而在他的那支舰队中,一只船都没有损失。在马西利亚人的舰队中,沉掉了五条船,被俘了四条,还有一条和那西狄乌斯的舰队一起逃走。它们都赶向近西班牙去了。其余的舰只中有一条船被追回马西利亚去报告这个消息。当它靠近那城市时,所有人都大批涌出来打听消息,一知道情况,他们都如此悲痛,好象城市就在这片刻之间被敌人占领了似的。虽然如此,马西利亚人仍旧毫不松懈地作保卫城市的其他必要准备。

    8.主持右面那部分工事的军团士兵,从敌人的不断出击上看到,如果能在城墙下面用砖头造起一座塔楼来,作为防守的碉堡和掩护所,是大有助益的。他们最初把它造得又低又小,用以防御突然而来的攻击。他们要后退时就向那边退去,如果有优势兵力来进攻,就在里面守御,并且也从它这里出发击退和追逐敌人。它的每一边都是三十罗尺长,墙厚为五罗尺。但在后来,正象经验是人们一切行为的导师那样,在动了一番脑筋之后,他们发现如果把它们加高到一般的塔楼那样高,就会有极大的用处。它就按照下列的方式造起来。

    9.当这种塔楼造到可以铺设楼板的高度时,他们把楼板砌到墙壁上去,把架设楼板的搁棚的顶端。都隐嵌在外墙内部,不让它们伸出在外面,以免敌人纵火烧它。他们又尽盾车和行障所能掩护的高度,在楼板上砌上小砖,再在它上面,跑外墙不远的地方架上两根交叉的木梁,作为屋顶覆盖这座塔楼的木盖顶,就架在它们上面。木梁上直交地放上搁栅,用机子把它们钉牢。他们把这种搁栅做得略许长一些,稍稍伸出外墙,以便可以在它们上面挂上一幅遮帘,供他们在建筑这一层木盖顶下面的墙壁时,抵挡和掩蔽外来的攻击之用。在这层木盖顶上面,他们又铺上砖头和泥灰,以免敌人纵火损坏它们,再在它上面放上一层遮垫,防止敌人投射过来的武器穿透楼板,或者从跨机投掷过来的石头,会打坏砖头。他们还做了三条用船缆绳编起的遮帘,长度齐着塔墙,阔四罗尺。正好挂在塔楼面向敌人的三面,就系在搁栅伸出来的那一部分。这正是他们从在别的地方得到的经验中学来的唯一可以防御矛枪或机械射穿的办法。但当这一部分已经完成的塔楼已有了掩盖和防护的工事,不再担心敌人投掷武器的攻击时,他们又把行障移到别的工程上去。他们开始用在第一层楼面上的杠杆,把塔楼的整个屋顶慢慢抬高起来,一直把它升到遮帘所许可的高度。他们又躲藏在这层掩蔽物下面,再用砖头砌造墙壁,并且再利用杠杆腾出一块地方,进行新的工程。当他们认为已经可以铺一层楼板时,再把搁栅的尾端仍象第一层那样隐蔽在外墙里。从这一层上,他们再又升起更高一层的楼板和遮帘。就用同样方式,安全地。毫无伤害和危险地,把它一直造到六层高,而且在砖墙上他们认为适于利用弩机的地方,留下射箭的洞眼。

    10.当他们自信已经能在塔楼里保卫它周围的所有工事时,他们决定用两罗尺粗的木材建造一座盖棚,长六十罗尺,从塔楼一直伸到敌人的碉楼和城墙。盖棚的形式如下:首先用两根一样长的大梁放在地上,彼此相距四罗尺,在它们上面竖起五罗尺高的一些支柱。这些支柱,他们再用略略倾斜的椽木把它们联结在一起。架设盖棚屋顶的那一层木板就是搁在这些樟木上面的。椽木上铺设的是两罗尺粗细的木材,用铁搭和钉子钉牢。在盖棚的屋顶外层和大梁的外沿,他们给钉上四指见方的木屋顶板,用以固定铺到尾顶上去的砖头。当它这样倾斜着并且行次整齐地搭好,梁本上也加上了椽木以后,盖棚顶上再铺上瓦和泥灰,这样就不怕城墙上可能投下来的火种。砖头上也加盖了兽皮,免得利用水管冲向它们的水流,会潮解这些砖头。兽皮上又再盖上一层编席,免得它们被火或石块毁坏。整个工程在盾车的掩护之下,一直干到塔楼完全完成才止,然后在趁乘敌人还没注意到它的时候,在它下面垫下滚木——一种船上用的设备——把它一直推到敌人的碉楼,和这建筑物相接。

    11.市镇中的人被这突如其来的祸事吓了一跳,他们用杠杆把尽可能弄到的大石块搬上去,再把它们从城墙上笔直地滚落下来,打向我们的盖棚,但由于木梁的材料结实,经受住了这种冲击,盖棚的倾斜屋顶,使落在它上面的所有东西都滚下去。看到这个,他们又改变办法,把装着松木和树脂的木桶点上火,从城墙上把它滚向盖棚。但是,它们一落上去时,马上就滚向一边,从瓦上落下去,被工事中伸出来的长竿和叉子从那边拉走。同时,一些士兵在盖棚掩蔽之下,正在用橇棒把敌人碉楼最下面的铺垫墙基的石块—一挖出来。盖棚有我军士兵从砖塔中用矢石和空机掩护,敌人被从城墙上和碉楼中逐走,不让他们有自由防守城墙的机会。终于,邻近盖棚的那座碉楼,因为墙基下的许多石块被撬去,它们的一部分突然倒塌下来,其余部分也跟着倾斜过去。敌人深恐城市遭到劫掠。纷纷不带武器,空着手涌出城来,头上还束着球带,向副将们和军队伸出双手恳求。

    12.这件新奇的事情一发生,所有的作战行动都停止下来。士兵们纷纷离开战斗,很关心地赶来打听和了解情况。当敌人来到副将和士兵们面前时,一齐都跪到在他们脚下,要求他们等到凯撒来了再说。这些人说:他们看到自己的城市已经被攻下,围困的工事已经完成,他们的碉楼也已经被挖塌,因而放弃了抵抗,如果凯撒一到,他们还不唯命是从,只管马上就劫掠他们好了,再没什么会出来阻拦的。他们指出;如果那碉楼完全倒塌,就没什么东西可以阻挡我军的士兵,只能听任他们涌进城市去抢劫,把城市毁灭了。他们都是些很有学问的人,现在极为沉痛、极为伤心地说着这样一些、以及与此类似的话。

    13.副将们被这些事情感动了,把士兵们撤出工事,停止了围攻,只在工事上留下一些哨岗。一项出于怜悯心的停战协定订立了之后,大家都盼望着凯撒到来。城上也好,我军士兵也好,都不再发射一矢一矛,大家都放松了警惕和专注,好象大功已经告成了。因为凯撒曾经在信件上切切叮嘱过特雷博尼乌斯,要他千万避免让这个城市被武力硬攻下来,免得部队因为痛恨他们的叛变、又因为自己受到过他们的蔑视、再加上长期来的辛劳,真象过去一直威胁着的那样,动手把城里的青年人统统杀光。特雷博尼乌斯费了很大的劲才阻止他们冲进城内,他们对此都怏怏不乐,认为正是由于他的阻挡,他们才没攻占这座城市。

    14.但敌人丝毫不讲信用,单只在窥伺施展欺诈和诡计的时间和机会。在抱过几天之后,我军已经松懈下来,不再心神专注,他们趁我军中午有些人散开,有些人经过长期劳动后在工事上一心休息,所有的武器都搁置在一边,而且盖了起来的时候,突然从城门里冲出来,乘着强大的顺风,纵火把我军的工事烧起来。大风把烈火带到各处,一时之间几乎战壁、行障、后车、塔楼和作战机械都卷了进去,在我们还没看清楚怎样会着火以前就烧了起来。我军被突如其来的祸事吓了一跳,赶紧拿起随手能找到的武器,别的人也都从营里奔出来。他们向敌人展开攻击。但城墙上射下来的箭和努机,阻止他们追击退走的敌人。敌人都退到城墙下面,在那边,他们放心大胆地把盖棚和砖塔纵火烧起来。这样,由于敌人的背信和风势的迅猛,好几个月的劳动都毁于顷刻之间。次日,马西利亚人又再作了一次同样的尝试,他们乘一场同样的大风,以更大的信心再次冲出来奔向另一处塔楼和战墙,纵火的规模也更大。但我军士兵上次虽然一时完全放松了斗志,现在却已经有前一天发生的事故给他们敲了警钟,作好了一切防御的准备,因而在杀掉了他们许多人之后,迫使其余的人一无所成地退回城里去。

    15.在士兵们热情更加高涨的情况下,特雷博尼乌斯着手收拾和修缮损失了的那些东西。因为士兵们看到自己辛辛苦苦做的工作和准备,竟落到这样一个不幸的后果,停战协议被背信弃义地破坏了,他们的英勇变成人家取笑的话柄,感到非常痛心。但这里已经再没剩下一个地方能让他们取得建筑壁垒用的木材,因为远近四方,凡是在马西利亚领土里的所有树木,都已被砍倒运走了。他们着手造一种过去从没听到过的新式的壁垒,它用两堵六罗尺厚的砖墙构成,这些墙上面铺了木制的盖板,宽度大致和以前木材、泥土之类材料堆起来的壁垒相仿。在两堵墙之间的空隙地方。或木材不够坚实、看来有需要的地方,都在中间加上木桩,并支上交叉的撑木,以加强这工事。所有加盖板的地方都铺上一层树篱,树篱上再又抹上一层泥灰。士兵们头顶上有盖板,左右两面有砖墙掩护,正面还有行障挡着,这项建筑需要用的无论什么材料,都可以毫无危险地运进去。这工程很快就完成了,他们长期辛苦劳动遇到的破坏,很快就由这些士兵的机灵和勇毅作好了补偿。在墙上他们认为适当的地方,还为出击留下了门。

    16.当敌人看到他们希望非经过很长一段时间不能重建起来的工事,只经过短短几天的工作和辛劳,就这样彻底修复了时,他们知道再没玩弄狡计和突围出击的机会,也再没办法可以用矢矛来伤害士兵或纵火破坏工事。而且他们从已经完成的工事上可以看出,他们的整个城市,只要陆路能接近的地方,都有可能照式照样被壁垒和塔楼围住,这样一来,他们就无法再站立在自己的工事上从事防御,因为我军把围困工事差不多就筑在他们的城墙顶上,矢石几乎可以用手发射出去,而他们自己寄以很大希望的作战机械则因为距离太近,完全失去作用,就算他们有机会能在城墙上和塔楼里跟我军机会均等地作战,他们也知道,在勇敢上,他们是万不能和我军相抗衡的。他们就和前次那样,提出同样的投降条件。

    17.动乱刚一开始,马尔库斯·瓦罗在远西班牙听到意大利发生的情况,对庞培的能否获胜颇为怀疑,在谈到凯撒时,常常用极为友好的口气。据他说,虽然他和格涅尤斯·庞培有约在先,受命担任了他的副将,使他不得不效忠于庞培,但他和凯撒之间仍然同样存在着亲密的关系,他不是不知道一个身受信托的副将的职责是什么,也不是不了解自己有多大的实力,以及整个行省对凯撒是如何的爱戴。他在一次次谈话中,经常吐露这些意见,不偏向任何一方。但后来,当他知道凯撒已被拖住在马西利亚城下,脱身不得;佩特雷尤斯的部队和阿弗拉尼玛斯的军队已经会师,而且已经来了大批同盟军增援他们,还希望能有更多的要来,正在盼望着;又听到整个近西班牙行省都团结得很好;后来还听到凯撒的军队在伊莱尔达城下发生了粮荒。阿弗拉尼乌斯写信给他,夸张地、添枝加叶地把这些事情告诉了他,他也就随着时运的转移,见机行事。

    18.他在全行省着手征兵,在征满了两个军团后,又在它们上面加上三十个营的同盟军。他收集起大批粮食,一部分送去给马西利亚人,同样送一部分去给阿弗拉尼乌斯和佩特雷尤斯。他命令伽德斯的居民建造十艘战舰,此外还安排在希斯帕利斯另外再建造一些。他又把赫丘利庙中的金银财宝统统搬出来,迁到伽德斯城里去,还从行省中派六个营去守卫它们,并把保卫伽德斯的责任交给了罗马骑士盖尤斯·伽洛尼乌斯,这个人是多弥提乌斯的一个朋友,由多弥提乌斯派到那边去代表自己收受一处遗产的。他把所有的公私武器都贮放在伽洛尼乌斯家里。瓦罗本人猛烈抨击凯撒,常常在讲话中宣称凯撒已经打了几次败仗,已经有许多士兵从他手下投奔到阿弗拉尼乌斯那边去。他说,他这些消息是由可靠的使者从可靠方面得来的。他用这种手段迫使心惊胆战的罗马公民答应付给他现款十九万塞斯特克、银子两万磅和小枣十二万麦斗,充作公用。他又对一些被认为和凯撒有友谊的国家课上很重的赋税,而且在它们那边驻上部队。他还把一些私人判了罪,把那些无论吐露过片言只语还是发表过长篇大论,表示对国家不满的人的财产,都没收充公。他迫使整个行省对他和庞培作了效忠宣誓。当他得知在近西班牙发生的情况时,便着手准备战争。他的作战计划是这样的:他准备带着他的两个军团到伽德斯去,把所有的船只和粮食也都贮藏到那边去,因为他已经了解到整个行省都偏袒着凯撒的这一方,他认为,在一个岛上,如果粮食和船只都有了准备,就很容易把战事拖延下去。虽说有许许多多紧迫的事情在召唤凯撒回意大利去,但他还是决定不在两西班牙留下任何战火的余烬,因为他知道庞培曾经在近西班牙广施恩德,并且有许多门客故旧在那边。

    19.因而,在派两个军团由人民保民官昆图斯·卡西乌斯统率着进入远西班牙之后.他自己也带着六百名骑兵,以急行军赶去,逐事先发布一项通告,要所有各邦的官员和首领都在指定的一天赶到科尔杜巴来会见他。这项通告传遍整个行省,没有一个邦不在指定的那夭把他们的长老派一部分到科尔让巴来,也没有一个稍有声望的罗马公民不在那天赶来的。就在同一天,科尔杜巴的罗马侨民组织自动把他们的城门关上抵制瓦罗,还在城墙上和碉楼里布置了哨岗,并把适逢其时到达那边的叫做“殖民地军”的两个营截留在他们那边,守卫这个市镇。大约就在同时,全行省各邦中最最强大的卡尔穆人,也自动起来驱走瓦罗派去驻扎在他们城里的砦堡里的三个营驻军,关起城门来抵抗他们。

    20.为此,瓦罗更加急促地赶路,以便带着他的两个军团尽早赶到伽德斯,免得万一行军或渡海到岛上去的途程被截断。但他发现行省对凯撒的爱戴极为热忱,以至在出发行军还没多少路时就接到从伽德斯来的信,说:伽德斯的长老们一听到凯撒的公告;就和驻防在那边的那几个营的指挥官们一致同意把伽洛尼马斯驱逐出城,把这座市镇和那个岛屿保留下来给凯撒。这计划一经确定后,他们通知伽洛尼马斯,叫他趁自己还能安然脱身的时候自动离开伽德斯,如果他不走,他们即将采取对策。伽洛尼乌斯因为害怕,已经离开伽德斯镇。得知了此事,瓦罗的两个军团之一,即叫做“本地军团”的那个,从瓦罗营中拔帜倒戈而去,瓦罗只能站在一旁茫然地望着。他们撤退到希斯帕利斯,就驻扎在它的市场和柱廊一带,也不为非作歹。住在那地区的罗马公民对这件事很为赞赏,每个人都竭诚地拉他们到自己家里去招待。正当瓦罗因为这些事情感到吃惊,传下话去说他要改变行程,转到意大利加去时,他得到自己人的报告说,那边的城门也对他关上了。这时,的确所有的路都已经被堵死,他就派人去告诉凯撒,说他愿意交出在他统率下的军团。凯撒派塞克斯图斯·凯撒到他那边去,命令瓦罗把军队移交给他。交出了军队之后,瓦罗跑到科尔杜巴来见凯撒,在非常诚实地把公共帐目当面交代给凯撒以后,又把在自己手头的所有钱财都交给他,还交代了自己有多少粮食和船只,在什么地方。

    21.凯撒在科尔杜巴召集了一次会议,他向各方面—一表示了谢意。感谢罗马公民们,为的是他们尽心竭力使这个城市保留在他手里;感谢西班牙人,为的是他们驱走了驻军;感谢伽德斯人,为的是他们挫败了他敌人的计划,维持了自己的自由;感谢到那边去担任守卫的军团指挥官和百夫长,为的是由于他们的英勇,使林德斯人更坚决地实行自己的计划。他免除了罗马公民答应给瓦罗充作公用的摊派,他把财物还给了那些据他知道因为讲话太自由了些,招来充公之祸的人。在把酬赏发给了一些城镇的公私双方之后,他又使其余的人对未来都充满美好的期望。他在科尔杜巴停了两天之后。出发到伽德斯去。他命令把从赫丘利神庙中拿来、现贮放在私人家中的钱财和纪念品,都仍送回到庙里去。他还任命星图斯 ·卡西乌斯主管这个行省,并交给他四个军团。他自已带着马尔库斯·瓦罗所建造的那些船只,再加上伽德斯人奉瓦罗的命令建造的那些,在几天之后到达塔拉科。差不多近西班牙行省各地方来的所有使者都已集中在那边等候凯撒来临。在以同样的方式公开或私下颁给了一些国家奖赏之后,他离开那边,从陆路赶向纳波,再从该地赶向马西利亚。在那边,他得知已经通过了一条有关设置独裁官的法案,他被司法官马尔库斯·勒比杜斯提名为独裁官。

    22.马西利亚人被各式各样的灾难弄得精疲力尽。粮食已经变得极端缺乏,又加在海上两次被击败,屡次的突围出击也都被挫败,加之还得和一场极其严重的瘟疫作斗争,这是由于长期的围困和改变了一向所习惯的食物引起来的,因为他们现在全靠过去积存下来、储藏在国家仓库中以备象目前这种意外之需的陈小米和烂大麦过日子。他们的碉楼被摧毁了,他们的一大部分城墙也已倒塌,无论从毗邻的行省还是军队,都不可能再有援助来,因为他们已经听到这些都已落人凯撒手中,他们决定真的投降,不再弄虚作假。但在几天以前,当卢基乌斯,多弥提乌斯一发现马西利亚人的意图时,就已经设法准备下三条船,其中两条给自己的僚属朋友,自己登上第三条,在狂风恶浪之中脱出海去。奉了布鲁图之命每天经常在港口担任警戒的一些舰只,看到了他们,立刻起锚追去,其中多弥提乌斯自己乘坐的那一条船一直竭力向前逃走,在风力的帮助下逃出视线之外。其它两条船看到我军的船只集中着赶来,十分害怕,重又驶回港里。马西利亚人按照接到的命令,把他们的武器和机械搬出城,把他们的船只进出港口和码头,还把他们财库里的钱也交了出来。当这些事情处理完毕时,凯撒饶恕了这个城市,主要还是看在它的声名和古老面上,而不是因为它还有其他什么对得起人的地方,可以到他面前来乞恩。他留下两个军团在那边作为驻军,把其余的部队都遣回意大利,自己出发赶到罗马去。

    23.大约在同一时候,当盖尤斯·库里奥从西西里航行到阿非利加去的时候,一开始就轻视普布利乌斯·阿提乌斯·瓦鲁斯的兵力,只从凯撒交给他的四个军团中带去两个军团和五百名骑兵,在航行途中度过两天三夜之后,抵达一个叫做安奎拉里亚的地方。这地方离开克卢佩亚约二十二罗里,有一个在夏天还算不错的停泊处,被两条地岬环抱在中间。小卢基乌斯·凯撒正带着十条船在靠近克卢佩亚的地方等待着他,这些船是海盗战争之后一直搁置在乌提卡附近的,普布利乌斯·阿提乌斯为了这次战争,特地修理了它们。当小卢基乌斯·凯撒一看到我军的船舰数目很多时,十分吃惊,就从大海面上逃口去,把他的一艘装甲板的三列桨舰搁置在附近的海滩上,丢下不管,自己从陆路逃到哈德鲁墨图姆去。这个城市有盖尤斯·孔西狄乌斯·隆古斯带着一个军团驻军在防守着。小卢基乌斯·凯撒的其他船只在他逃走后,也退回到哈德鲁墨图姆。财务官马尔基乌斯·卢字斯统率着从西西里带出来为商船护航的十二条船追赶他,看到剩在岸上的那只船,用一根缆绳把它拖下来,带着他的舰队一起回到库里奥处。

    24.库里奥派马尔基乌斯带着舰队先到乌提卡,自己也带着军队向那边赶去,走了两天,抵达巴格拉达河。他把副将盖尤斯·卡尼尼乌斯·雷比卢斯和那两个军团留在该地后,自己带着骑兵一马当先,去考察科涅利乌斯的旧营,因为它被认为是一处极适合扎营的地方。这是一条笔直伸到海里的山脊,两面都又陡急、又崎岖,但面对乌提卡那一面的斜坡却比较平缓。若一直线走,它离开乌提卡不过三罗里多一点路,但在这条路上有一条溪涧,海水循着它的河道涌进来很长一段路,使这地方成为一片汪洋的泽地,如果一个人要绕开它,就得兜一个六罗里路的大圈子,才能到达市镇。

    25.考察了这些地方后,库里奥还观看了一下瓦鲁斯的营寨,它联结着城墙和市镇,正靠近叫做贝利加门的城门口,由当地的天然地势很好地捍卫着,一面是那乌提卡市镇自身,另一面是坐落在市镇前面的一座剧场,这建筑物的基层很大,把通向那座营寨去的道路压缩得很难走,很狭窄。同时,他还看到路上到处拥挤不堪,充满了用车辆载运和牲口驮东西的人,这些都是因为这场突如其来的变故。从四乡搬到城里来的。他派骑兵赶去掳掠这些东西作为战利品。在这同时,瓦鲁斯为了保护这些财物,也从城里派出来六百名努米底亚骑兵和四百名步兵。这些部队是尤巴国玉在几天以前作为援军派到乌提卡来的。尤巴和庞培之间有上一辈的交谊,他和库里奥却有仇怨;因为在库里奥担任人民保民官时,曾建议过一条要没收他王国的法律。骑兵一交上手时,那些努米底亚人连我们的第一次冲击都没经受得住,在杀死了大约一百二十人之后,其余的都退回到靠近城市的营寨里去。同时,库里奥在他的军舰一到之后,就命令向停泊在乌提卡港口的大约二百条商船发出通告,说:他要把不马上启航到科涅利乌斯旧营去的船只,统统当作敌人处理。这项通告一发出,他们都立即起锚离开乌提卡,航向命令指定他们去的地方。这一下给军队提供了极充裕的各式各样供应。

    26.在这次行动以后,库里奥返回他在巴格拉达河上的营寨,全军热烈欢呼,奉献给他“英佩拉托”的称号。次日,他率领军队赶向乌提卡,靠近该城扎下营。在营寨的工事还没完成以前,正在担任哨岗的骑兵送信来给他说:一大批由尤巴国王派来的步骑援军,正在向乌提卡前进。同时,一大股烟尘已经能辨认出来。一会儿,这支部队的前锋就可以望到。库里奥因为这事情来得很意外,感到吃惊,就派骑兵前去挡住他们的当头冲击,并拖住他们。他自己立刻把军团士兵从工事上召回来,列下战阵。骑兵战斗刚一开始,军团还没来得及完全布列开来站定脚跟时,国王的全部援军已经手忙脚乱,惊惶不已,加上他们一路行军赶来时本来没有部伍,也没存戒惧之心,随即被击溃逃散,虽说全部骑兵很快就沿着海岸逃进城里,几乎没有什么损失,步兵中却有大批人被杀死。

    27.次日晚上,两个马尔西人百夫长,带着属于那个连的二十二个人,逃出库里奥的营寨,投奔到阿提乌斯·瓦鲁斯那边去,他们告诉他的,不知是自己心里的真话还是一心想迎合瓦鲁斯而编造的——因为我们往往自己在盼望什么,就很乐意相信什么,自己觉得怎样,就常常希望别人也感到这样——总之,他们向他保证说,全军都和库里奥不一条心,如果能够把军队带到彼此面对面望得见的地方,让他们有交谈的机会,一定会起极大的作用。受了他们这话的引诱,瓦鲁斯就在第二天一早把他的军团领出营寨,库里奥也这样做,双方都把部队布下阵势,中间只隔一条不大的山谷。

    28.在瓦鲁斯军中,有一个塞克斯提乌斯·昆提利乌斯·瓦鲁斯,前面已经提到他曾经在科菲尼乌姆经过。被凯撒打发离去后,他就来到阿非利加。库里奥带过海去的军团,正是凯撒前个时期从科菲尼乌姆接收过来的,除了只换去少数几个百夫长之外,甚至原来的连队编制都没有更动。昆提利乌斯就借这点可以接近交谈的因头,开始在库里奥的军队四周奔走,请求士兵们不要把他们当初对多弥提乌斯和当时他自己担任财务官时作的效忠宣誓,抛在脑后,不要拿武器来对付在前次围攻中同过命运。共过患难的人,也不要为那些曾经辱骂过自己是叛徒的人卖命。此外也还加了几句激起他们贪图犒赏的话,告诉他们,如果他们能跟随阿提乌斯和他走,可以期望从他的慷慨大度中得到什么样的酬奖。当他讲了这些话时,库里奥的军队还是全都不动声色。这样,双方就都把自己的军队领了回去。

    29.但在库里奥的军营中,大家心里都充满极大的恐怖。这种恐怖,又因为人们七嘴八舌各种各样的讲法而迅速增涨。每个人都凭空臆想了一番情景,再把自己所怀的恐惧不安加到听见别人说的话上面去。当故事从第一个说得凿凿有据的人传布到许多人中间去时,每个人又再传给别的一些人,这件事最后终于似乎有许多人都可以说得凿凿有据了。他们说,这是一场内战,他们又都是属于有权可以想做什么就做什么,想跟谁走就跟谁走的人。这几个军团本来不久以前还是属于敌人的军团,经常颁给酬赏的习惯,甚至连凯撒的慷慨都被看得不足为奇了。那些地方城镇也都各自投靠一方,人们同样既有从马尔西来的,也有从佩利尼来的,前夜那些叛逃的人,就是这样一些人。在营帐中,士兵中有些人建议采取激烈的措施,有些兵士说一些暧昧不明的话,人家也断章取义地理解着,有的报告甚至就是一些想被人家看起来比同伙更为激烈的人捏造的。

    30.为此理由,召开了一次会议。库里奥就整个局势问题开展了讨论。有些意见认为应当用尽一切办法试行进攻瓦鲁斯的营寨,因为从目前军队的士气来说,无所事事是极不相宜的。最后他们说,靠勇气在战斗中试试运气,无论如何总比因自己的部下背弃和欺骗,挨受沉重的惩罚好。还有一些人建议在三更时撤退到科涅利乌斯旧营去,这样,中间隔了一段比较长的时间,士兵们的心情就会恢复正常,同时,如果发生什么意外,要退回到西西里去,也会因有大批船只而更加安全和方便。

    31.库里奥对这两种计划都不赞成,认为一种想法太缺乏胆量,另一种办法又太过分,以至于一方面想的是极为可耻的逃走,另一方面想的是那怕地形不利,也得决战一场。他说:根据什么我们能相信被工事和地形这样完善地捍卫着的敌人营寨,可以一举突击下来呢?而且,如果我们在进攻中遭到惨重损失之后再停下手来,会得到什么样的结果呢,难道使一个统帅得到军队好感的不正是战斗的成功,使他受到军队痛恨的不正是失败吗,移动营寨,除了表示可耻的逃跑、普遍的绝望和军心离散之外,还能有什么呢?我们绝不可以使有廉耻心的人怀疑人家不很信任他们,也不可以使大胆妄为的人知道人家怕他们。因为我们的害怕会使后者更加放肆,也会使前者的热忱减少下去。他又说:至于我们听到的关于军心离散的报告,我本人相信它纯然是谣言,至少也没有大家所设想的那样厉害。即令我们能证明它完全是真的,把它隐瞒下来,只当没有这回事,总比我们用自己的仓粹行动更加证实它们好得多吧,军队的弱点不也正象身上的创伤那样,必须隐忍不露,才能不使敌人更增加希望吗,但是,居然还有人加上说,我们应该在半夜里出发,我相信,这对那些想要为非作歹的人就大开方便之门了。羞耻心和畏惧心是束缚这种大胆妄为的一种力量,而黑夜乃是最能削弱这种束缚力的。我既不是一个胆大心粗、毫无把握就决定进攻进营寨的人,也不是一个满心害怕、灰心丧气的人。因此我认为各式各样办法却不妨先试一下,我相信,我会就当前的局势,作出一个大体上和你们一致的决定的。

    32.解散会议后,他召集军士们开会。他提醒他们,凯撒在科菲尼乌姆怎样仰仗过他们的热情,怎样由于他们的爱戴和他们的力量,使大部分意大利都成为凯撒所有。他说:所有的自治城镇,一个接一个地仿效你们,学习你们的榜样,这才使凯撒把你们当做他最友好的人,而敌人则把你们当做最可恨的人,这不是全无理由的。庞培虽没在战场上失败过,但你们树立下的先例,使他预感到不妙,逃出意大利去。凯撒却因为你们的忠诚,把我这个他最亲密的朋友,以及西西里和阿非利加这两个没有它们就无法保卫首都和意大利的行省,托付给你们。然而,竟有人想使你们离开我们,如果一下子既能把我们弄得走投无路,又能使你们蒙上背信弃义的恶名,还有什么能使他们更加求之不得呢,或者,如果你们背弃了这些认为自己一切全亏你们的人,反去投奔那些认为全是你们毁了他们的人,那些正在满腔怒火的人,对你们的想法还能更糟糕些吗,难道你们真的没听到凯撒在西班牙的成就吗,两支军队被他击溃、两个领袖被他战败、两个行省被他收复了,这些胜利都是凯撒出现在敌人面前四十天之内获得的。难道那些实力完整时都无法抵抗的人,现在残破之余,反而能抵挡得住吗,再说,难道你们这些在成败未定之时就已经决定追随凯撒的人,现在胜负已成局,正当应该收取过去年劳从公的报酬时,反而会转过身去追随失败了的人吗,他们说,他们是被你们抛弃了的,被你们背叛了的。他们还提到你们的效忠宣誓,我要问:究竟是你们抛弃了卢基乌斯·多弥提乌斯,还是多弥提乌斯抛弃了你们的呢,难道他不是正当你们在准备为他赴汤蹈火时抛弃了你们的吗,难道他不是偷偷瞒了你们逃跑求生的吗?当你们被他出卖了的时候,不正是凯撒的宽容仁厚保全了你们吗,说到宜誓,当他抛弃自己的职责,放下自己的统帅大权,作为一个私人和俘虏落到别人手里去的时候,怎么还能硬要你们遵守它呢,他们向你们提出的是一项闻所未闻的新义务:要你们置现在正约束你们的誓言于不顾,反而回到已经因为统帅的投降和丧失公权而失效了的誓言上去。也许,我相信,你们是赞成凯撒的,只是对我有些不满吧?我不想叙述我已经为你们做了多少事情,直到现在,它还比我所想要做的要少,也比你们所期望的要少,但是,土兵们向来都是到战争的结局中去寻求自己辛劳的报酬的,现在它将如何结局,就你们自己也不再怀疑了。至于我的辛勤工作,或者说迄今为止在形势发展上显示出来的好运气,何妨也提一提呢,难道你们对我的把军队安全无恙、一条船不丢地运送过来,感到不满意吗,难道你们对我的刚到这里就一举击溃敌人的舰队,感到不满意吗,难道你们对我的两天之中、两度在骑兵交锋中获胜,感到不满意吗,难道你们对我的一下子从敌人的港口和隐藏的地方截获二百余条满载的船只。迫使敌人陷入无论陆路还是海路都不能再有给养来支援的困境,感到不满吗,你们难道宁肯背弃这样好的幸运、这样好的统帅,而去迷恋科菲尼乌姆的耻辱、意大利的逃窜、西班牙的投降、以及已见征兆的阿非利加战事吗,对我来说,我本来是希望人家把我叫做凯撒部下的士兵的,你们却用 “英佩拉托”这个称号来称呼我,如果你们对这个后悔了,我可以把你们给我的一番好意奉还给你们,恢复我原来的名称,免得看起来似乎你们给了我荣誉,反而成为一种侮辱。

    33.这番话感动了士兵们,当他还在讲的时候,他们就一再打断他,似乎他们对于自己的被怀疑为不忠实,感到极为痛心。在他离开会议时,他们异口同声地鼓励他拿出勇气来,毫不犹豫地投入战斗,试试他们的忠诚和勇敢。当大家的心情和思想由于这一行动彻底转变过来时,库里奥在他们的一致同意下,决定一遇到机会就一决胜负。次日,他把部队带出营来,仍在前几天布阵的地方,按作战的队列布置下来。瓦鲁斯也毫不迟疑地把他的军队领了出来,免得逢到有可以诱引我军的士兵或在有利的地形战斗机会,错了过去。

    34.两军之间,正象前面所说的那样,隔着一条山谷,虽不很大,山坡却很崎岖陡急。双方都在等着看敌军是否试图越过来,以便自己能在比较平坦的地方作战。同时在左翼,可以看到普布利乌斯·阿提乌斯的全部骑兵和许多夹在他们中间的轻装兵,正在奔下山谷。库里奥派他的骑兵和两个营马鲁基尼人前去对付这些人。他们的第一次冲击,敌人的骑兵就抵挡不住,只能驱马逃回自己的同伙那边。跟他们一起前来的轻装兵却被丢了下来,被我军包围起来斩尽杀绝。瓦鲁斯的全军都转过行列来,望着他们的部队在逃奔中被歼灭。凯撒的副将雷比卢斯是因为库里奥知道他有很丰富的作战经验,特地从西西里带来的。这时,他说:“库里奥,你看敌人已经惊慌不安了,为什么还要犹豫,不利用这大好的时机呢?”库里奥只向士兵们呼吁一下,叫他们把前天给他的保证记在心上,跟随着他。一面说,一面自己首先抢在所有人前面冲上前去。山谷十分崎岖难行,前面的人如果没有自己的同伙帮助托一下,简直无法爬上去,但阿提乌斯的部队事先就已经被自己的恐惧、同伙的逃窜和歼灭弄得惊慌万状,丝毫想不到要抵抗,都认为自己已经被骑兵包围住了。因而,在还没一件武器投掷出去,我军也没有能接近到他们的时候,瓦鲁斯的整个战阵就溃散逃走,退回营去。

    35.在这场奔逃中,库里奥军中有一个最低级的百夫长、佩利尼人法比乌斯,第一个追上了飞奔的敌人行列,他一直叫喊着瓦鲁斯的名字寻找他,看起来好象自己是他部下的一个士兵,有什么要劝告他或报告他似的。当瓦鲁斯听到有人不断喊叫他,停下步来望他,问他是谁,要干什么时,他用剑一下向瓦鲁斯袒露着的肩膀上劈去,几乎杀死了他。瓦鲁斯全靠举起盾牌,挡住这一击,才避免危险。法比乌斯被在附近的士兵们包围起来杀死。大批喧嚷着的逃兵拥挤在营寨的大门口,道路被堵塞住,毫未受伤地死在这里的,比在战斗中或逃奔中死去的人还要多,差一点就被从营寨里赶了出去。有不少人一路飞奔不停,直接逃进市镇。但妨碍我军占领那营寨的,不光是地方的地形和它的防御工事,而且还因为库里奥的部下本来是出来作战的,身边没有攻打营寨用的那些工具。因而,库里奥把军队带回营寨,除了那个法比乌斯之外,部下一个人都没损失,而在敌人中间则约有六百人被杀,上千人受伤。在库里奥离去后,所有这些人、连带还有许多假作受伤的人,都因为害怕,离营退入市镇。看到这点,瓦鲁斯也知道士兵们的恐慌,就在营寨里留下一个号手和几个帐篷,装装样子,在三更天后,领了军队悄悄退入市镇。

    36.次日,库里奥决定着手围攻乌提卡,用一道壁垒封锁它。在市镇里,有因为长期处于和平环境,不习惯于战事的广大居民,有因为凯撒给过他们某些好处,因而对他极为友好的乌提卡人,还有一群包括各式各样人的罗马公民,前几次的战斗引起他们极大恐怖。因而,现在大家开始公开谈论起投降的事情来,并劝说普布利乌斯·阿提乌斯,要他不要因为自己的顽固不化,把大家的命运都弄糟了。正在发生这些事情时,尤巴国王派来的使者到了,报告说,他已经带着大批人马来到,并且鼓励他们防守好市镇。这使得他们的慌乱心情坚定起来。

    37.这同一消息也带给了库里奥,但一时之间不能使他相信它,因为他对自己的好命运非常自信。就在这时,凯撒在西班牙的成功消息,也通过使者和信件带到阿非利加来。受到所有这些事情鼓舞,他便认为国王不至于会对他怎么样。但当他从可靠方面来的报导中发现国玉的部队离乌提卡已只有二十五罗里时,就离开自己的防御工事,退进科娱利乌斯旧营。在那边,他开始收集谷物,给营寨构筑防御工事,搜集木材,而且立刻送信到西西里去,命令把那边的两个军团和其余的骑兵统统都遣送到他这里来。无论从当地的地势来说还是从防御工事来说,这营赛都极适合于把一场战争拖延下去,再加它离海近,有很充裕的水源和盐,而且已经从附近的一个盐场积聚起大量盐来。由于树木多,木材不会缺乏,四野里满是谷物,粮食也不会少。因而,在部下一致同意下,库里奥就准备等其余的部队到来,进行一场旷日持久的战争。

    38.当这些工作正在安排,他的措施也得到赞同时,他从镇上逃来的一些人那里得知,尤巴国王已经因为一场边境上的战事和跟勒普提斯人的冲突,被叫回自己本国去,他派遣自己的总管萨普拉带着一支不大的部队前来乌提卡。库里奥冒失地相信了这番话,改变计划,决定以一战来决定胜负。他的年轻、他的豪放不羁、他的前一时期的成功,以及对胜利的信心,都在作出这一决定中起了很大的作用。在这些因素的推动下,他派他的全部骑兵在薄暮时赶到在巴格拉达河上的敌营去,这个营寨正由他事先已经听到过的萨普拉在主持。但国王却统率着他的全部军队就在后面跟着,驻营的地方离开萨普拉只有六罗皇。库里奥派去的骑兵在夜间赶完全程,在敌人不知不觉、摔不及防的时候。发动了进攻。因为努米底亚人仍按照蛮族的老习惯,东一起、西一起地随地扎营,没有一定的部伍,骑兵趁他们在熟睡中散乱的时候攻击他们,杀死他们一大批人,许多人在惊慌中四散逃走。这项工作完成后,骑兵回转库里奥处,把俘虏带给了他。

    39.库里奥在第四更带着全军出发,只留下五个营守卫营寨。他赶了六罗里路时,遇上骑兵,了解经过的情况。他询问俘虏谁在负责巴格拉达河上的营寨,回答说是萨普拉。他正急于要赶完这段路程,因此竟没再探询其他问题,只回过身来向就在他身边的几个连说:“士兵们,你们难道没有看到,这些俘虏的口答正跟逃亡来的人说法一样吗,国王不在这里,他只派来很小一支部队,就连少数骑兵部队都抵挡不住。因而,赶快奔向战利品,奔向光荣去吧,我们现在终于可以考虑给你们的酬劳和你们应得的报偿了。”骑兵们的成就本身的确很了不起,特别因为和努米底亚人的大队人马相比,他们的人数非常之少。虽说如此,正象人们在津津乐道自己的成就时常常信口开河那样,在他们的叙述中,这次胜利也被夸大了。外加还把许多战利品陈列了出来,俘虏来的人和马也都带到人们面前来展览。因此,时间越是耽搁,就越象是在把胜利往后推。这一来,士兵们的急切心情恰好正投合了库里奥的期望。他嘱咐骑兵跟着自己急急向前赶路,好尽快越敌人在奔逃之后狼狈不堪的时候攻击他们。但他的部下经过通宵行军,已经跟不上去,这里那里到处都有人停下来。就连这样,也还不能减少库里奥一往直前的劲头。

    40.尤巴接到萨普拉的关于夜间战斗的报告,就把一向在他身边担任贴身卫队的二千西班牙人和高卢人骑兵、以及步兵中最得他信任的那一部分派到萨普拉这里来。他自己带着其余的部队和六十头象,慢慢在后面跟上来。萨普拉怀疑库里奥派骑兵冲在前面,自己会在后面跟着,就把他的骑兵布列开来,命令他们假作害怕,逐渐退让,向后撤去,并告诫他们说:他会在适当的时机发出战斗的号令,并且根据情况需要告诉他们怎样做的。对库里奥来说,目前所得到的印象更增强了他自己的信念,认为敌人正在逃跑,就领着他的军队从高地跑下到平原上来。

    41.当他从那地方向前推进了许多路时,他的军团因为一路奔来,已经很疲劳,就在赶完十二罗里之后停驻下来。萨普拉向他的部下发出号令,把军队布列开来,自己开始在队伍中间往来奔走,鼓励他们,但他却把他的步兵远远摆开,光只用它助助声势,而是派骑兵前来冲锋。库里奥也不是应付无方的人,他鼓励他的部下,叫他们把一切希望都放在勇敢上面。同时,尽管我军的步兵已经十分劳累,尽管骑兵数目很少,而且已经疲于奔命,他们仍然不乏战斗的热情和勇气。但我军的骑兵一共只有两百人,其余的还都停留在半路上,这时,他们冲向那里就迫使那边的敌人站不住脚,只是他们既不能很远去追逐逃走的人,又不能使劲地驱策自己的马,敌人的骑兵却开始从两翼来包围我军,又从后面上来践踏我军。每当有个别的营离开大队冲出去时,精力正旺的努米底亚人就迅速退走,躲开我军的攻击,然后趁我军在返回自己的队伍时赶上去包围他们,切断他们向大军去的退路。因而,不管他们立在原地保持阵列,还是冲上去冒险孤注一掷,看来同样安全难保。敌人因为有国王在派增援部队来,人数不断增加,我军却因为疲乏,逐渐支撑不住,那些受伤的人既不能离开战阵,也不能送到安全的地方去,因为整个战阵都处在敌人骑兵的包围之中。从而,对自己的安全感到绝望的那些人,正象人们在自己生命的最后关头常有的那样,或则为自己的死亡悲激,或则把自己的双亲托咐给也许命运之神能把他救出灾难幸留下来的人。到处都是一片惊慌和悲痛。

    42.库里奥看到大家在一片惊慌中,无论是自己的鼓励还是呼吁都听不进去,他认为在这种悲惨的处境中,还只留下一线安全的希望。他命令他们全部赶去占领最近的那些山头;把部队移转到那边去。但就是这些山头也已经被萨普拉派去的一部分骑兵抢先占了去。我军这一来确实陷入了极端绝望的境地,一部分在奔逃中被骑兵杀死,一部分人虽未受伤,却也倒了下去。骑兵指挥官格涅尤斯·多弥提乌斯带着少数骑兵环绕着库里奥,要求他逃走求生,赶紧退到营里去,答应自己决不离开他。但库里奥声明说:在他丢失了凯撒出于信任交给他的军队之后,决不再回到凯撒面前去。就这样,他在战斗中死去。少数骑兵从战斗中逃出来,但上面提到过的那些留在后面让马喘息一会的人,老远看到我军的全军溃散,就都安全退人营寨,步兵则全军覆没。

    43.在得知这些情形后,库里奥留在营里的财务官马尔基乌斯·卢享斯鼓励部下不要灰心丧气。他们恳切要求他把他们从海路运回西西里去。他答应了,命令主管船只的官员在傍晚时把他们的小艇都靠拢到岸边来。但大家惊惧万分,有的说尤巴的军队已经迫近了;又有人说:瓦鲁斯已经带着他的军团在赶来,自己已经看到行军引起的烟尘了二虽说事实上根本没发生这些事。还有人怀疑敌人的舰队会马上来攻击他们。因而,在大家一片惊惶中,各人都在为自己打算。那些在军舰上的人,急忙把船开航出去。他们的逃走,又刺激了那些商船的主人们。只少数小船应命前来,听候差遣,但在这样人群密集的岸上,每个人都竭力想从大伙中挤出来,第一个爬上船去,以至有些船由于人装得太多,负载过重而沉没了。其余的怕蹈覆辙,犹豫着不敢靠近。

    44.这样一来,就只有少数士兵和罗马公民,或则凭交情和人家的怜悯心,或则仗着能游泳,才被救上船去,全部安全到达西西里。其余的部队在夜间派百夫长们作为使者,到瓦鲁斯那边去向他投降。次日,尤巴在市镇外面看到这几营兵,声称这些人都是他的战利品,命令把他们的一大部分都杀死,只少数被挑出来的,送到他国里去。瓦鲁斯虽然也抱怨尤巴损害了他的信誉,却又不敢抗拒。尤巴本人骑马进入那市镇,伴随着他的是一些元老,其中有塞尔维乌斯·苏尔皮基乌斯和利基尼乌斯·达马西普斯。他只简单地布置了一下他要在乌提卡完成的事情,几天以后,就带着全部军队返回本国去了。

    卷三

    1.凯撒以独裁官的身分主持了选举,尤利乌斯·凯撒和普布里乌斯·塞维利乌斯当选为执政官,这一年正是凯撒可以合法被选为执政官的一年。在这些工作完成时,由于整个意大利的信贷比较紧张,不再有人清偿债务,他决定设置一些仲裁人,由他们按照战前的价格来估计债务人的固定资产和动产的价值,即以此偿付给债权人。他认为这是最合适的方法,一方面它消除或减轻了人们对干往往随战争或内乱而来的全面取销债务的恐惧.另一方面,又替债务人保持了良好的信誉。经过司法官和人民保民官向公民大会提出,他又给一些在那非常时期、即庞培在都城拥有一支军团士兵作为卫队的时候,被根据 “庞培法”判处贿赂罪的人进行了平反昭雪,恢复了原来的权利,他们那时是只经过一天审判,由一批法官听取了证词,另一批法官表决了一下就结了案的。只因这些人在内战刚一开始时,就曾经向凯撒表明过如果他需要,他们愿意为他效力,因而他认为既然这些人投效过自己,就应当把他们看成是出过力的人。他决定,他们的平反也应当出之于公民大会的决议,而不应该被看做是出于自己的恩典。他想做到一方面自己不会被人们看成在应该酬恩的地方忘恩负义,另一方面又不会被人们看做傲慢不逊,抢夺了公民大会颁给恩赦的权力。

    2.他在完成这些工作上面,以及在主持拉丁节和所有的选举会上面,共化去十一天时间。然后,他交卸了独裁官的职务,离开都城,去布隆狄西乌姆。他已经命令十二个军团和所有的骑兵都赶往那边。但他发现在那边的船只,即使竭力挤紧,也只能装运一万五千名军团士兵和六百骑兵。这是使凯撒不能迅速结束战争的唯一障碍。甚至就连这些可以登船的部队,人数也并不足额,很多人已经损失在高卢的所有那些战争之中,从西班牙来的长途行军,又减少了一大批人,阿普利亚和布隆狄西乌姆附近疾疫横生的秋季,更使刚从高卢和西班牙这些极有益于健康的地区出来的全部军队,体质上受到很大的损害。

    3.庞培利用一整年没有战争和不受敌人干扰的空隙时间,积聚兵力,从亚细亚和基克拉季斯群岛、从科库拉、雅典、本都、比提尼亚、叙利亚、西里西亚、胖尼基和埃及等地,征集起一支庞大的舰队。他还让所有的地方都建造大批舰只。他已经从亚细亚和叙利亚的所有国王、君长和地方首领、以及从阿卡亚的自由城市那里勒索了大批金钱,并且强迫在他控制下的几个行省的包税团体付给他大宗款项。

    4.他凑集起九个罗马公民的军团,计:五个来自意大利,是他从海那边带过来的;一个是从西里西亚调来的老兵的军团——这是由原来的两个军团合并而成的,因此他称之谓“孪生军团”;一个是从克里特和马其顿的退伍老兵中征集的,他们都是被过去的统帅遣散之后,定居在那些行省的;两个来自亚细亚,是由执政官伦图卢斯经手征集的。此外,他还把大批从塞萨利亚、玻奥提亚、阿米亚和伊庇鲁斯来的人,以补充人员的名义分配到各个军团里去。他在这些人中,插进一些曾经在安东尼手下服务过的人。除了这些之外,他还在盼望两个军团跟着西皮阿从叙利亚一起到来。他有从克里特和拉克第梦、从本都和叙利亚以及其他国家来的弓箭手,数达三千人。同时又有两个营即六百人的射石手和七千名骑兵,这中间有德约塔鲁斯带来的六百高卢人;阿里奥巴札涅斯从卡帕多基亚带来的五百人科蒂斯从色雷斯进来了同样多数目,还派他的儿子萨达拉一起来了;又有从马其顿来的二百人,由拉斯基波利斯统带,这是一个极为勇敢的人。小庞培和他的舰队一起从亚历山大里亚带来五百名伽比尼乌斯的军队,他们都是高卢人和日耳曼人,是奥卢斯·伽比尼乌斯留在那边作为国王托勒密的卫队的。他还从自己的奴隶和牧奴中间调集了八百人。塔孔达里乌斯·卡斯托和多姆尼劳斯提供了三百名高卢希腊人,这两个人,一个自己带着部下来,一个派了他的儿子来。又有二百名由孔马格涅的安提库斯从叙利亚派来,庞培给了他巨大的报酬,他们中间有很多人是马上的弓箭手。在这些人中间;庞培给加进了一部分雇佣的、一部分利用自己的权力和交情弄来的达尔达尼人和贝西人,同样还有马其顿人、塞萨利亚人、以及来自别的族和别的国家的人,就这样凑起了上述的数目。

    5.他已经从塞萨利亚、亚细亚、埃及、克里特、普兰尼、以及其他地区收集来极大一批粮食,他还下定决心在迪拉基乌姆、阿波洛尼亚、以及所有的沿海城镇过冬,以便阻止凯撒渡海过来。为此他把他的舰队全部分布在整个沿海地区。小庞培负责埃及方面的舰队,德基穆斯·莱利乌斯和盖尤斯·特里阿里乌斯负责亚细亚方面的舰队,盖尤斯·卡西鸟斯负责叙利亚方面的舰队,盖尤斯·马尔克卢斯和盖尤斯·科波尼乌斯负责罗得岛方面的舰队,斯克里博尼乌斯·利博和马尔库斯·屋大维负责利布尼亚和阿卡亚方面的舰队。然而,整个沿海的防务却都交给了马尔库斯·比布卢斯,由他掌握全局,最高的司令大权全集中在他手里。

    6.凯撒一到布隆狄西乌姆,就向士兵们发表谈话,告诉他们说:既然他们的辛苦和危险差不多已经到了尽头,现在就应当安心地把自己的奴隶和行李留在意大利,轻装上船,以便让更多的士兵登上船去,去争取可以从胜利中、从他的慷慨大度中获得的一切东西。他们齐声高喊,请他想要下什么命令就下什么命令,无论他下什么命令,他们都会全心全意地执行。就在1月4日,拔锚启航。正象上面所说的那样,船上载了七个军团。次日,抵达陆地。他担心别的港口都在敌人的占领之下,就在克劳尼亚礁石和其他危险地区之间的一个叫做帕莱斯特的安静的停泊处,把船上所有的部队卸下来,一条船也没损伤。

    7.卢克雷提乌斯。维斯皮洛和弥努基乌斯·卢享斯正带着十八艘亚细亚的舰只停泊在奥里库姆,他们是奉德基穆斯·莱利乌斯的命令统率这些舰只的。马尔库斯·比布卢斯带着一百十艘舰只留在科库拉。但卢享斯和维斯皮洛对自己的兵力没有信心,不敢驶出港来,虽然凯撒带去在那边守卫海岸的舰只一共只有十二艘,而且其中只有四艘是装了甲板的。比布卢斯的舰只杂乱无章,水手也三三两两分散着,来不及按时赶来。因为直到在大陆上可以望到凯撒的舰队以前,没有任何有关他到来的消息传到那些地区去过。

    8.士兵都卸了下来,船只在当夜就被凯撒追回布隆狄西乌姆,以便能把其余的军团和骑兵再运送过来。凯撒派副将享菲乌斯·卡勒努斯负责这项工作,命令他尽快把军团运送过来。但这些船只离开陆地太晚了,错过了晚风,在返回途中遭到了灾难。比布卢斯在科库拉得到凯撒到来的报告后,希望能够遇上一部分满载的船,但他逢到他们时偏偏是它们空着的时候。在碰到它们大约一批三十条船时,他正在因为自己的疏忽误事感到气恼,就把怒火都发泄在它们身上,把它们全部烧掉,连船员和船长都杀死在这同一把烈火之中。他希望惨酷的惩罚会吓退其他的人。这项工作完成后,他用他的舰队布满从萨来到库里库姆港之间的所有停泊处和所有的海岸,很细心地布置下守军。尽管时值隆冬,他还是在船上戒备着,绝不因为害怕吃苦,放松自己的职责,也不坐待援军,一心只想能和凯撒一朝相遇……

    9.在利布尼亚的舰队离开伊里吕库姆时,马尔库斯·屋大维带着他统率下的舰只,来到萨洛那。在那边,他煽动起达尔马提亚人和其他一些蛮族,又使伊萨抛弃了它和凯撒的友好关系。只是,他无论用诺言还是用威胁,都不能动摇在萨洛奈的罗马公民组织。他就动手围攻这座城市。然而,这城市有它所处的地形和一座小山很好地捍卫着。罗马公民们仍旧很迅速地造起了木塔,利用它保卫自己。但他们人数很少,受伤的人在不断增多,无力再抵抗下去,他们就采取最后的救急措施,把他们的所有成年奴隶都解放了武装起来,把所有妇女头上的头发都割下来作为铸机上的弓弦。屋大维在知道了他们的决心之后,建造起五座营寨来包围这个城市,开始同时用封锁和攻打来困扰他们。城市中的人已经准备好忍受一切,特别在粮食问题上尤其使他们苦恼不堪。为此,他们派使者到凯撒那边去,向他乞求援助,说:其余的困难他们尽可能靠自己的力量硬着头皮支撑下去。隔了很长一段时间,当旷日持久的围攻已经使屋大维的部队放松了警惕时,他们利用中午敌人离开的机会,把孩子们和妇女分配到城墙上去,免得被敌人看出每天的日常工作都忽然停了下来,他们自己和新近解放的那些奴隶合在一起,冲向屋大维的最近的一座营寨。攻下它之后,又以同样的一次冲击攻下另一座,再从那边进攻第三座、第四座,直到攻下最后留下的那一座,把人员都赶出所有的营寨,并且杀掉了一大批人,迫使其余的人连同屋大维本人都逃上船去,这就结束了这次攻城。这时,冬天已经临近,屋大维在遭到这样重大的损失之后,对于攻克这座城市已经感到无望,就退向迪拉基乌姆,到庞培那边去了。

    10.我们已经提到过,庞培的工务总监卢基乌斯·维布利乌斯·卢享斯,已经落到凯撒手里过两次,一次在科菲尼乌姆,再一次在西班牙,都被他释放了。考虑到自己给他的这种恩惠,凯撒认为维布利乌斯是带信到庞培那边去的最合适的一个人,他还了解,维布利乌斯是个能够影响庞培的人。他带去的口信要点如下:他们两个人都不应该再固执下去,应该放下武器,不再行险激幸。双方都已经饱受惨重的损失,足以用来作为教训和鉴戒,提醒他们对未来的灾祸有所戒惧。庞培已经被逐出意大利,失掉了西西里、撒丁尼亚和两个西班牙行省,在意大利和西班牙共丢掉一百三十个营的罗马公民部队。凯撒自己方面,死掉了库里奥,在阿非利加的军队遭到了灾难、还有这么多军队在库里克塔岛上投降了。因而,让他们顾惜自己、顾惜国家吧;他们的损失,已经可以作为一个教训,让他们知道命运在战争中是如何威力无穷了。现在,正好是彼此都充满自信,看来双方似乎是势均力敌的时候,也正好是唯一的讲和时机,只要命运在两个人中的一个身上稍稍偏袒一些,看起来略占上风的人,就不会接受和平条件,自信会赢得全局的人,也不会再满足于和别人平分秋色。既然以前他们没有能达成和平协议,现在应该到罗马去向元老院和人民求取。同时,如果双方都在一次公民大会上立刻宣誓在三天之内解散自己的军队,一定也会使国家和他们自己都感到满足。再则,如果双方都放下了现在传为后盾的军队和同盟军,各人也就都必然会以人民和元老院的裁决为满足了。为使这些建议更容易得到宠培的赞同,他说,他可以解散所有他的陆军。

    11.维布利乌斯在科库拉登陆后,认为把凯撒突然到来的消息报告庞培,让他可以采取适当的对策,并不比讨论凯撒这些建议重要性少些。因而他日夜赶路,在每个市镇都调换座骑,以争取速度,好赶上庞培,去向他报告凯撒的到来。庞培这时在坎达维亚,正在从马其顿赶到阿波洛尼亚和迪拉基乌姆的冬令营去的路上。但新的情况打乱了他的步子,使他开始急忙绕远道赶向阿波洛尼亚去,免得凯撒会占据那些沿海的城镇。但凯撒在让部队登陆之后,就在同一夭出发,赶向奥里库姆。他们到达那边时,卢基乌斯·托夸图斯正奉庞培的命令在主持该城的守卫,并且有一支帕提尼人的部队驻在那里。他闭上城门,试图守住这座市镇。但当他吩咐希腊人登上城墙,拿起武器来时,希腊人拒绝和正式代表罗马人民权威的一方作战,居民们甚至准备自动迎接凯撒进城。在对一切援助都感到绝望时,他打开了城门,把自己本人和这座市镇都奉献给凯撒。凯撒保全了他。

    12.收复奥里库姆后,凯撒毫不耽搁,马上向阿波洛尼亚赶去。听到他来,在那边负责的卢基乌斯·斯塔布里乌斯开始一面把饮水运送到卫城里去,一面在它那边修筑防御工事,并向阿波洛尼亚人勒索人质。他们拒绝给他。他们既不愿把城门关起来对抗执政官,也不愿意违反整个意大利和罗马人民已经作出的决择,擅自作出自己的决择。当斯塔布里乌斯了解了他们的愿望时,他偷偷逃出阿波洛尼亚去。居民们派使者去见凯撒,接他进入该城。彼利斯、阿曼提亚和邻近的其他市镇、以及整个伊庇鲁斯都学习他们的榜样,派使者来见凯撒,答应听从他的命令。

    13.但当庞培听到在奥里库姆和阿波洛尼亚发生的事情时,他为迪拉基乌姆担心起来,日夜赶路到达那边。同时,传说凯撒也正在赶来,庞培的军队感到极大的惊慌。由于他日以继夜地匆忙赶路,毫不停息,从伊庇鲁斯和邻近地区来的所有士兵,全都开了小差,许多人还抛弃了自己的武器,使得这次行军看起来象是在溃逃。但当庞培在靠近迪拉基乌姆的地方停驻下来,命令量地扎营的时候,他的部下仍旧惊魂未定,拉比努斯第一个站出来,宣誓说他决不抛弃庞培,决心和他同生共死,不管命运会给他什么样的下场。其余的副将也同样宣了誓,接着便是军团指挥官和百夫长们,以及全部军队都照样宣了誓。凯撒发现自己到迪拉基乌姆去的路已经被庞培先占领了,就停止急行军,在阿波洛尼亚人境内的阿普苏斯河边扎下了营,以便使那些有功于他的城市,有一支守卫的驻军,安全得到保障。他决定就耽在那边,等候其余的军团从意大利赶来,并且在营寨里息冬。庞培也这样做,在阿普苏斯河的对面安下营,把他所有的军队和同盟军都带到那边。

    14.卡勒努斯在布隆狄西乌姆照凯撒命令他的那样,尽他的船只所能容纳的,把自己的军团和骑兵统统都装上去,起锚开航。当他从那港口则航出去不多一点路时,他接到凯撒的来信,通知他所有的港口和海岸都在敌人的舰队控制之下。知道了这事,他返回港内,并召回他所有的船只。其中有一艘,因为是私人经营的船只,上面没有士兵,因而没听从卡勒努斯的命令,仍自管走它自己的路。它飘流到奥里库姆时,受到了比布卢斯的攻击,他不管是自由人还是奴隶,甚至连没有成年的人也不肯放过,统统在用刑之后杀死。这样,就在这一瞬之间,一个至关重要的偶然机会,决定了全军的安危。

    15.如上面所说,比布卢斯带着舰队在奥里库姆,正象他封闭着海洋和港口,不令凯撒接近那样,他自己也就被封闭在所有该地区的陆地之外,因为凯撒占据着整个海岸,到处都布置着守军。他既没办法取得木柴和饮水,也没办法让他的船只靠岸停泊。一切必需品都极端缺乏,境况十分困难,以至他们不得不连木柴、饮水,也和其他给养那样,要靠运输船从科西拉去运来供应他们。甚至在一次遇到风暴的时候,逼得他们到覆盖船只的皮革上面去收集夜间的露水。然而,他们还是耐心、安静地忍受着这种种困难,认为自己有责任不暴露海岸,不放弃港坞。或在我所讲的这种困难之中,当利博和比布卢斯联合起来之后,他们两人站在船上和副将马尔库斯·阿基利乌斯和斯塔提乌斯·穆尔库斯——一个主持守城、一个统率陆上的守军——一作了一次交谈,说:如果给他们机会,他们有极重要的事情想和凯撒商谈。在这些话上,他们又加上几句更加强调的话,让人家明白他们是想设法促成一次和谈。同时,他们还要求给他们一次休战的机会。这要求得到了同意。因为他们提出来的要求好象很重要,副将们知道凯撒特别盼望着它,看来似乎交代给维布利乌斯的任务已经有了一些眉目。

    16.在这时候,凯撒正带着一个军团出发去收复更远一些的城镇,还因为他的粮食供应不足,要去设法筹措,这时他已在科库拉对面的一个市镇布特罗图姆。在那边,他从阿基利乌斯和穆尔库斯的信件中得知利博和比布卢斯的要求,他留下军团,自己返回奥里库姆。他到那边时,他们被邀请来商谈。利博出来了,还为比布卢斯作了解释,说:因为他的性情十分急躁,而且在担任工务官和司法官时和凯撒结下过私人嫌怨,因此他回避这次会谈,免得他的急性子会妨碍这一件有极大希望和极大利益的事情。他说:他自己无论在现在还是过去,一向都是迫切地希望事情得到解决,迫切地希望能够放下武器的,但他在这件事情上无能为力,因为会议上作出的决定是把指挥战争的大权和其他一切都交给库培的。但在现在,他们已经明确了凯撒的要求,他们将派使者到庞培那边去,庞培会在他们的鼓励之下,自己把会谈的其余部分接着进行下去。同时他要求,停战协定必须延长下去,一直到使者从庞培那边回来为止,任何一方都不得伤害对方。在这些话上,他还加上几句为他们的事业、以及为他们的军队和同盟军辩护的话。

    17.当时凯撒认为根本用不着给这些话作什么答复,现在我们也不认为有足够的理由把它记录下来,留到后世去。凯撒的要求是:应当允许他派使者到庞培那里去,并且保证其安全,要就是他们自己把这件事情承担下来,要就是由他们接下使者,转送到庞培那里去。至于说到停战,现在战争是分别用两种方法来进行的:他们用舰队拦截他的船只和援军,他也就不让他们接近饮水和陆地。如果他们希望他放松些,他们自己也必须在监视海岸上放松些。如果他们坚持不让,他也就同样坚持下去。虽然如此,尽管双方在这些地方寸步不让,和平谈判还是照样可以进行,这些事情决不会妨碍它。利博既不接受凯撒的使者,也不保证他们的安全,而是把全部事情都向庞培身上推。他竭尽力量争取的事情只有一件,就是停战。当凯撒知道他的所有谈话只是想避免目前的危险和困乏,从他身上根本不可能得到什么希望,也不可能得到什么和平条款时,就重新回过头来考虑进一步作战的问题。

    18.比布卢斯一连许多天被阻止不得登陆,又受到因风寒和积劳引起的一场严重疾病侵袭,他既得不到治疗,又不愿放弃所负的职责,终于抵抗不住病魔的威力。在他死后,总指挥的职务没有由谁出来一个人接替,而是各人凭自己的决断分别指挥自己的舰队。在因凯撒的突然到来而引起的一阵激动平息下来之后,维布利乌斯一等到他认为适当的时机,就把利博、卢基乌斯·卢克尤斯和庞培惯常和他商量极端重大的事情的狄奥法涅斯,都拉到自己一边,开始提出凯撒的建议。在他刚一开口时,庞培就打断他,不让他再多讲下去,说:“如果人家认为我之所以能够保有自己的性命和自己的公民权,是出于凯撒的恩赐,我还要它们做什么用呢,我是从意大利出来的,如果战争结束时,人家把我看做是被带回到意大利去的,就再没办法改变人家这种看法了。”这些情形,凯撒是从参与这些谈话的人口里得知的,尽管如此,他还是努力想用别的方法来争取通过谈判达到和平。

    19.在庞培的营寨和凯撒的营寨之间,只隔了一条阿普苏斯河,军士们彼此之间经常进行交谈,谈话的人约定在这时候不发射矢石。凯撒派他的副将普布利乌斯·瓦提尼乌斯到那条河的岸边去,不断地大声喊话,宣传一些看来最能促进和谈的论点。他说:为了和平,连比利牛斯山森林中的亡命者、连海盗都可以得到允许派出代表来,难道公民与公民之间反而不可以吗?特别因为他们现在要做的不是别的,不过是要设法防止公民们之间自相残杀而已。他用祈求的口气说了许多话,这正是一个人在为自己、为大家的安全恳切呼吁时该用的那种口气,双方的战士都静静地听着他。从对方来了答复,这是奥卢斯·瓦罗,他答应说自己愿意在次日来参加会谈,和他们一起讨论使者如何安全到来,他们的要求如何提出来等问题。于是,为此安排了一个具体的时间。当次日他们到来时,双方聚集了一大批人,他们对这件事情都抱着很大的希望,似乎所有的人已经一心一意只想和平了。提图斯·拉比努斯从一大堆人里走出来,开始和瓦提尼乌斯讲话,并且争论起来,但绝口不谈和平。突然从四面八方飞来一阵矢石,打断了谈话。瓦提尼乌斯在士兵们的武器掩护下躲了开去,却有许多人受了伤,其中有科涅利乌斯·巴尔布斯、马尔库斯·普洛提乌斯、卢基乌斯·提布尔提乌斯、一些百夫长和士兵。这时,拉比努斯叫着说:“别再提起和解了,我们不带着凯撒的头回去,是不会有和平的。”

    20.就在这时候,司法官马尔库斯·凯利乌斯出来为负债的人鸣不平。刚一上任,他就把自己的公座放到挨近都城司法官盖尤斯·特雷波尼乌斯的椅子的地方,宣称:如果有人来对凯撒在罗马时设置的仲裁者作出的产业估价和还债办法提出申诉,他将会给予帮助。但是,由于这一道法令的公平合理和特雷波尼乌斯的宽厚——他认为在这种艰难时代,执行法律应该既仁慈又温和——竟找不到一个提出申诉的人来。因为以穷困为借口,对自己本人或整个时代的灾难发一通牢骚、或者推托说自己出卖产业有困难等等,普通一般人都在所难免,但一个人一面既承认自己负债,欲又一面死抱住自己的产业不肯放手,那就非极端没有良心、极端厚颜无耻的人,不会这样做,因而找不到人出来提这样的要求。这就表明凯利乌斯本人比那些和这类事情有切身利害关系的人更加蛮不讲理。而且,为了免得人家看起来他在这件已经开始着手的丑事上一无所成,他提出一条法律,规定所欠的债务应该不计利息,分期在六年里摊还。

    21.由于执政官塞维利乌斯和其它官员反对它,凯利乌斯没有达到自己预期的目的,为要在群众中煽风点火起见,他取消了自己前面的那条法律,提出另外两条,一条给房客免除一年房租,另一条取消一切债务。当群众围攻盖尤斯·特雷波尼乌斯时,有些人受了伤,凯利乌斯把他从公座上逐走。执政官塞维利乌斯在元老院提出这件事,元老院决议停止凯利乌斯的公职。根据这项法令,执政官禁止他出席元老院,在他企图向公众发表演说时,又把他驱下讲坛。在耻辱和悲痛双重刺激下,他表面上假装说自己要到凯撒那边去,暗地里却派人到杀死克劳狄乌斯并因此判罪的弥洛那边去,召他回到意大利来。因为弥洛曾经提供过大规模角斗演出,身边仍保留着余下来的一批角斗士。凯利乌斯和他联合起来,派他先去图里伊地区,去煽动那里的牧奴。当他自己到达卡西利努姆时,发现几乎在同一时期,他的军旗和武器都在卡普亚被截留,准备把城市出卖给他的角斗士已在那不勒斯被破获,而且由于卡普亚人已经识破他的计划,恐怕有危险,也把他关在城门之外。当地的公民组织已经拿起武器来,把他当敌人看待。”他就放弃了自己的计划,改变行程。

    22.同时,弥洛向周围一些自治城镇进出信件,说明他所做的事情都是按照庞培的嘱咐和命令做的,庞培的这些指示都是由维布利乌斯带给他的。他煽动那些他认为已被债务逼得走投无路的人。当他在他们中间不能争取到人时,他又从地牢里释放了一些奴隶,着手围攻图里伊地区的科萨。在那里,他遇上正带着一个军团的司法官昆图斯·佩狄乌斯……被一块从城墙上投下来的石块打死。凯利乌斯虽然自称是到凯撒那边去的,却也到了图里伊。在那边,当他正试图引诱某些城镇居民,并答应出钱收买凯撒派到那边去驻防的高卢和日耳曼骑兵时,被他们杀死。使官员们疲于应付、使意大利动荡不安的一场巨大事故的苗头,就这样既迅速又轻易地结束。

    23.利波从奥里库姆带着他统率下的一支由五十条船组成的舰队出发,到达布隆狄西乌姆,占领了正面对布隆狄西乌姆港口的那个小岛。因为他认为紧紧封锁住一处我军外出的必经之路,比紧紧封锁所有海岸和港口好。他到得很突然,碰上的一些商船,都被他付之一炬,有一条满载粮食的船,也被他掳走,使我军陷入极大的惊恐。晚上,他还派骑兵和弓箭手登陆逐走我军的骑兵哨岗。他所处的地形,使他占有极大的优势,以至他竟写信给庞培说:如果他本人高兴,尽可以命令把他的其余船只拖上岸来,加以修理,还说,用他的舰队可以阻止凯撒得到增援。

    24.那时,安东尼正在布隆狄西乌姆,他对自己部下士卒的英勇很有信心,因而把属于大船的约六十只小划艇,用木排和挡板掩护好,把精选出来的士兵放在艇上,分别停泊在沿海岸的许多地方,一面命令他在布隆狄西乌姆叫人建造的两艘三列桨舰航出去,赶到海轮的隘口,假作训练桨手。当利波看到它们这样大胆前来时,派五艘四列桨舰向它们赶去,希望能捕获它们。在敌人迫近我舰时,我军的老战士们开始退向港口,敌人毫无戒心,鼓起热情追过来。于是,突然一声号令,安东尼的划艇从四面八方逼向敌人,在第一次冲击中,就捕获了这些四列桨规中的一艘,连带它上面的桨手和保卫人员,迫使其余的都可耻地逃走。除了这一损失之外,再加还有安东尼沿海岸布置下的骑兵,不让他们取得饮水。在这种缺水和耻辱交迫的情况下,利波离开布隆狄西乌姆,放弃对我军的封锁。

    25.这时,已经好几个月度过去,冬天也几乎快要过去了,但船只和军团还没从布隆狄西乌姆到凯撒这里来。在凯撒看来,事实上有几次可以这样做的机会都被白白错了过去,因为经常有利顺风的时候,他认为完全应该乘着它启肮。这一段时间拖得愈长,统率庞培的海军的那些人也就愈加小心翼翼地警戒着海岸,对阻截我军的增援部队也就愈加有信心。他们还在不断受到庞培的来信责备,庞培告诫他们,既然在凯撒当初到来时没有能拦阻住他,现在无论如何要把他的其余部队拦阻住了。现在,风力在一天天减弱下去,他们正在盼望航行更困难的季节到来。鉴于这种情况,凯撒用比较严励的口气写信给他在布隆狄西乌姆的部下,叫他们一遇到合适的风向,不要错过机会,马上就起航,无论能一直航到阿波洛尼亚的海岸或者航到拉贝提亚海岸都可以,就在那边靠岸。这些地方都是敌舰的警戒所不能及的,因为他们不敢让离开自己的港口太远。

    26.在马尔库斯·安东尼和事菲乌斯·卡勒努斯的指挥之下,士兵们都表现得很大胆和英勇,他们彼此互相鼓励说:为了凯撒的安全,赴汤蹈火也不该回避。他们乘着一阵南风解缆起程,次日越过阿波洛尼亚。当在陆地上能看到它们时,正统率着罗得岛的舰队停泊在迪拉基乌姆的科波尼乌斯,领着他的舰队航出港口来。正当它们乘风力减弱下来的机会,快就要追上我军的时候,同是那南风又刮起来,再次给我们帮了忙,但他还是不肯就此罢手,而是希望水手的辛勤和毅力会连风暴的威力也能克服。虽说我军被强大的风力所驱,越过了迪拉基乌姆,但他们仍紧紧盯着我们不放。我军尽管受到幸运之神的恩宠,还是怕一旦风停下来时,遭到敌舰攻击,当来到离开利苏斯三罗里的一个叫做宁费乌姆的海港时,就把自己的舰只躲了进去。这个港口可以挡西南风,但对南风来说是不安全的,可是,他们估计,风暴的危险总要比敌人的舰队危险小些。但是,运气好得简直令人无法置信,当他们刚刚进入这个港口时,接连刮了两天的南风忽然之间停了,竟改刮起西南风来。

    27.这里,一个人就可以看出命运的突然转变了,刚刚还在为自己担忧的那些人,现在已受到一个最最安全的港口庇护,而那些本想伤害我们舰只的人,却被迫为自己的安全心惊胆战了。随着情况的转变,风暴保护了我们,毁坏了罗得岛的舰队,装有甲板的舰只共十六艘,全都撞碎沉没,一只不剩。至于大量的划手和士兵,有的碰在岩石上死去,有的被我军拖上岸来。所有这些人都被凯撒保全下来,遣返回家。

    28.我们有两艘船,由于路上航得太慢,被黑沉沉的夜幕罩没,不知道其它船只这时泊在何处,就在利苏斯对面停了下来。在主管利苏斯的奥塔基利乌斯·克拉苏派出几艘划船和许多小艇,准备去捕捉它们。同时,他一面又和他们谈判投降的事情,答应他们如果投降了,可以不受伤害。这两艘船之一,载有二百二十名军团补充新兵,另一艘载有不到二百名军团老兵。从这里可以看出意志坚强能使人得到多大保障,因为那些补充新兵,对敌人的船只之多感到吃惊,又因风浪和晕船,累得精疲力尽,在得到敌人不会伤害他们的保证之后,就向奥塔基利乌斯投降。当他们被带到他那边时,神圣的誓言被置之不顾,统统都在他面前被残酷杀害。那些军团老兵虽说同样吃了风浪和舱底污泥浊水的苦头,但他们却认为绝不应当放弃自己一向保有的勇气,另作它谋,他们把前半夜时间消磨在假作投降和谈判条件上,一面强迫他们的舵手把船搁浅在海滩上,他们自己在寻到一个合适的地点时,就在那边度过这一夜的其余部分。天刚一亮,奥塔基利乌斯已经派守卫那部分海岸的约四百名骑兵来对付他们,还有一些从驻军那边武装着一起跟来的人。我军的这些人进行自卫,在杀死了一些敌人之后,安全无恙地赶到自己的部队那边。

    29.在这一战役之后,住在利苏斯的罗马侨民组织——这个市镇是凯撒以前交给他们的,而且还关心给他们筑好了防御工事——把安东尼接进了他们的市镇,用各种各样东西支援他。奥塔基利乌斯为自己的安全担心,逃出这个市镇,到庞培那边去了。安东尼的全部军队共计有老兵组成的军团三个,补充新兵组成的军团一个,还有八百名骑兵,统统登陆之后,他派他的绝大部分船只返回意大利,再去载运其余的士兵和骑兵。他把一种高卢的船只叫做“驳子”的,留在利苏斯,为的是如果庞培认为意大利没人留守,把他的军队忽然运回到那边去——这种说法在群众中流传甚广——凯撒就可以有办法追赶他。他还派使者急速赶到凯撒那边去,通知他自己的军队已经在什么地方登陆,一共带来多少部队。

    30.凯撒和庞培几乎是同时知道这件事的,因为他们自己看到了这些船只航过阿波洛尼亚和迪拉基乌姆,已经在陆地上朝着这个方向来赶它们。但在最初几天内,他们不知道它们已经一路航向何处。当他们了解情况之后,双方各自采取不同的计划,凯撒考虑的是自己应当尽可能的和安东尼联合起来,庞培考虑的是最好能和行军途中的敌人恰巧遭遇,以便他有可能乘对方意料不及时,用伏兵攻袭他们。两人在同一天领着军队出发,庞培是偷偷地在夜间、凯撒是公开地在白天,离开他们在阿普苏斯河上的永久性营地。但是,凯撒要走的路比较长,须要逆流而上绕一个大圈子才能在一处渡口过河。庞培因为不要过河,路途方便,就以急行军向安东尼处迅速赶去。在知道对方也正在朝自己赶来时,他寻到一处合适的地点,把部队停驻下来,并且命令所有部下都不得离开营帐,也不准举火,以便自己的到来能够更加保密。这些行动马上被一些希腊人报告给安东尼,他一面派使者赶到凯撒那边去,一面自己一整天都守在营寨里不出来。凯撒在第二天就赶到他那边。庞培听到凯撒来到,为了避免被两支军队夹在中间,就离开那地方,带着全军赶到迪拉基乌姆人的一个市镇阿斯帕拉吉乌姆,在那边的合适的地方扎下营。

    31.就在这个时候,西庇阿在阿马努斯山附近受到了一些损失,却还是给自己加上一个“英佩拉托”的称号。这样做了之后,他向一些城镇和君主索取了大宗金钱,向他那个行省的包税人勒索两年的税款,又向这些人借支了次年的税,并且从全行省征集骑兵。当这些收集起来之后,他把近在身边的敌人、即不久以前杀死过统帅马尔库斯·克拉苏、围困过马尔库斯·比布卢斯的安息人,抛在身后不管,带着自己的军团和骑兵离开叙利亚。当他到达行省的时候,正是那边因为担心发生一场安息人的战争,极感焦虑和恐慌的时候,而且可以听到有些士兵在扬言如果带他们去抵抗敌人,他们就去,如果带他们去对抗公民和执政官,他们决不拿起武器来。他仍旧领着自己的军团赶向佩伽蒙,就在那边的一些最富庶的城市息冬,一面颁发给他们大量犒赏,而且为了安定军心,他还把这些城镇交给他们去洗劫。

    32.同时,他们用最凶残的勒索手段,在全行省榨取钱财,此外还想出各式各样的剥削方法来满足他们的贪欲。捐税加到每一个奴隶和儿童头上,屋柱税、门户税、粮食、士兵、武器、划手、弩机和运输船,无一不在需索之列。不论那一种征发,只要能找到一个名目,就可以用来作为敛钱的足够理由。不但城市,几乎就连村庄和堡垒,也都派有一个手持军令的人,这些人中,发现得最凶横、最残酷的,就被认为是最能干的人、最出色的公民。行省中到处都是校尉,到处都是统兵大员,到处挤满总管和督征官,他们除了奉命需索的钱财以外,还为自己私人捞摸一些,他们宣称自己是从家乡本土被驱逐出来的,没有一样东西不缺乏。他们就凭这种堂皇的借口把最丑恶的行为掩盖过去。在这些事情上面,还得加上战时每逢向某地居民集体摊压金钱时通常出现的那种沉重的高利贷,在这种情况之下,给拖延一天据说就算恩典了。因而在这两年中,行省的债务成倍地增加。尽管如此,向在行省的罗马公民勒索的定额巨款,并没因此减少些,而是一个个侨民组织、一个个城镇统统都收到了。他们把这些款子说成是奉元老院之命借的债,还和在叙利亚那样,向包税人索取明年的税款,作为预支。

    33.而且,在以弗所,西庇阿下令把过去贮放在狄安娜神庙的金钱都取出来。他为做这件事情安排了具体日期。当他们来到这神庙,而且带来了被邀请来参加这工作的一批元老等级的人员时,正好从庞培那边送来一封信,通知他凯撒已经带着军团渡过海来,要他火速带着军队赶到庞培那边去,其余的一切事情都应该先搁下再说。接到这信,他遗走了自己邀请来的那些人,开始准备到马其顿去的行军,几天以后就出发了。这一意外给以弗所的金钱带来了安全。

    34.凯撒在跟安东尼会合后,把他为了要防守海岸而驻扎在奥里库姆的军团也调了去。他认为自己应当推进得更远一些,把几个行省都争取过来。当塞萨利亚和埃托利亚的使者来到他这里,答应说如果他派一支守军去,他们这个族的所有城镇都愿听他的命令时,他派卢基乌斯·卡西乌斯·隆吉努斯带着新兵编成的那个军团、即称作第二十七军团的那个;以及二百名骑兵,进入塞萨利亚;盖尤斯·卡尔维西乌斯·萨比努斯带着五个营和少数骑兵,进人埃托利亚。他又特别叮嘱了他们一番,因为这些地区都就在附近,所以要他们提供粮食。他命令格涅尤斯·多弥提乌斯·卡尔维努斯带两个军团,即第十一军团和第十二军团,以及五百名骑兵,进入马其顿。这个行省的叫做“自由马其顿”的那一部分,当地的领袖墨涅德穆斯被派来作为使者,向凯撒表达了他们全体人民的非凡的敬慕之忧。

    35.这些人之中,卡尔维西乌斯一到,就被全体埃托利亚人极端友好地接了进去,在驱逐了卡吕东和珍帕克图斯两地的敌人守军以后,占据了整个埃托利亚。卡西乌斯带着军团到达塞萨利亚。这里原来就有两派,他在这个市镇上遇到的是两种截然不同的心情。一个久已得势的叫赫吉萨勒图斯的人,偏袒庞培一方,一个出身极高贵的青年佩特拉欧斯,则竭力以他自己和他那一党的力量,支持凯撒。

    36.同时,多弥提乌斯进入了马其顿,许多城市的使者开始集中着来迎接他。有消息传来说,西庇阿已经带着军团靠近了,在人民中间引起了广泛的猜测和谣传,因为在非常时期,谣言总是跑在事实前面的。西庇阿没在马其顿的任何地方多作耽搁,就向多弥提乌斯急急赶去。当离开多弥提乌斯还只有二十罗里时,他突然又转过头去,赶向正在塞萨利亚的卡西鸟斯·隆吉努斯。他的这个行动来得如此急促,以致他已经来到的消息竟和他正在赶来的消息同时送到。而且他为了可以更加轻快地行军,把军团的辎事都留在分隔马其顿和塞萨利亚的阿利亚克获河边,派法沃尼乌斯带八个营留下来守卫,并命令在那边给一座碉堡筑起防御工事来。同时,惯于在塞萨利亚边境一带出没的科蒂斯国王的骑兵,也迅速飞驰奔向卡西乌斯的营寨。卡西乌斯已听到西庇阿正在赶来,再看到这支骑兵,误认为就是西庇阿的部队,一时惊惶失措,就向环绕塞萨利亚的丛山中退去,再从那边开始掉头朝安布拉基亚的方向进发。但西庇阿正在急追时,跟着却送来了马尔库斯二法沃尼乌斯的信,说:多弥提乌斯带着军团已经逼近,如果没有西庇阿的帮助,他将守不住现在驻扎的那个据点。接到这信,西庇阿改变了自己的计划和路线,停止追赶卡西乌斯,急急赶回去援助法沃尼乌斯。他日以继夜地行军,赶到法沃尼乌斯处,时机真是最凑巧也没有,当多弥提乌斯行军的烟尘可以辨清的时候,恰恰也正是西庇阿的前锋部队可以望得见的时候。这样,多弥提乌斯的干劲给卡西乌斯带来了安全,西庇阿的速度,又给法沃尼乌斯带来了安全。

    37.西庇阿的永久性营寨和多弥提乌斯的营寨之间,有阿利亚克蒙河经过,他在那座营寨中停留了两天,在第三天破晓,带着军队从渡口过河,筑起了一座营寨之后,次日早晨,在营寨前把他的队伍布列开来。这时多弥提乌斯也毫不迟疑地认为自己应该把军团领出去,正式作一次战斗。但是,虽说在两军之间的一片平原大约有两罗里宽,多弥提乌斯却把他的队伍一直推进到西庇阿的营寨。西庇阿仍旧坚持不肯离开他的堡垒。虽说多弥提乌斯费了很大劲才控制住士兵,不让他们径自投入战斗,但主要还是由于在西庇阿的营寨面前正好有一条两岸陡急的溪流,阻碍了我军的推进。当西庇阿看到我军的热情和对战斗的渴望时,考虑到第二天他不是将违反自己的意愿,被迫战斗,就是将极丢脸地把自己关闭在营寨里,干是,尽管他是怀着很大的希望赶来的,冒冒失失的推进却使他陷入一个进退两难的尴尬境地,甚至连拆营都没宣布就乘夜渡过河去,回到原来从那边赶来的地方,在那边靠河岸的一处天然高地上扎下营。歇了不多几天之后,他乘夜间在我军前些日子几乎经常去采牧的地方布置下骑兵埋伏。当多弥提乌斯手下的骑兵总管昆图斯·瓦鲁斯依照他每天的习惯到来时,他们突然从埋伏的地方跑出来。但我军奋勇地顶住他们的攻击,一到每个人都迅速回到自己的行列中时,全队转过身来,向敌人发动攻击。在杀死他们约八十个人,把其余的赶得四散逃奔时,我军回转营寨,只损失了两个人。

    38.经过了这些事情,多弥提乌斯希望能把西庇阿引出来战斗,假装因为迫于粮食短缺,移营它去。当按照军中的惯例传呼整装待发之后,他前进了三罗里,在一个合适而又隐蔽的地方,把全部军团和骑兵停驻下来。作为跟踪追击的准备,西庇阿把他的骑兵中的一大部分派去探索和了解多弥提乌斯走的是哪条路。当他们一路前进,走在前面的几个小队已经进入我军的埋伏地区时,战马的嘶叫声引起他们怀疑,他们开始向自己的部队那边退去。后面跟着的人,看到他们迅速后退,也停下步来。我军因为自己的埋伏已经被识破,为了免得白白浪费时间等候其余的人,就堵截住他们的这两个骑兵小队。发动攻击,其中包括有他们的骑兵总管马尔库斯·奥皮弥乌斯。所有的人,不是被杀,就是被俘虏了带回来给多弥提乌斯。

    39.象前面所说,凯撒调走了海岸守军后,在奥里库姆留下三个营保卫这个市镇,把他从意大利带来的战舰也交给他们看守。这一任务和这个市镇都交给了副将阿基利乌斯·卡尼努斯。他把我军的舰只统统都撤到市镇后面的内港里,系在岸边,而且把一艘商船沉没在海港的隘口,把海港封闭住,在这艘船上面,又联结上另一条船,他给这条船筑起一座塔楼,让它正好面对着海港的人口处。在这座塔楼上,他布置下士兵,命他们警惕着一切突如其来的意外。

    40.一知道了这些事情,正在统率埃及舰队的小格涅尤斯·庞培来到奥里库姆,用一架绞盘和许多绳索,费了很多手脚把沉在水里的那只船拖走,再攻打第二艘阿基利乌斯停放在那边守护的船,他用许多船只进攻,它们上面都筑有塔楼,和我们船上的一样高,这样,他们就能在较高的地方作战,小庞培还不时派生力军来替换疲乏了的人。同时他又从四面进攻市镇的城墙,一边在陆地上用云梯,一边用舰队,为的是把对方的兵力分散。这样,他便利用我军的疲劳、利用大量的矢石,战胜我军,驱走守卫该船的我军战士——他们都被小艇接过去逃走——攻占了那条船。同时,在另一方面,他又占领了那天然伸向外面的、几乎把市镇变成一个小岛的防波堤,再在四只双列桨船的船底垫上滚木,用橇棒把它们一路硬拖进内港。然后他们从两面进攻那些现在系在岸边的空的战舰,他带走了四艘,纵火烧掉了其余的。这项工作完成后,他把从亚细亚舰队调来的德基穆斯·莱利乌斯留了下来,让他阻止从彼利斯和阿曼提亚送来的给养进入市镇。小庞培本人则赶到利苏斯去,攻打安东尼留在港内的三十艘运输船,把它们全部烧光。。他还试图攻取利苏斯,它有属于这个市镇的侨民组织的罗马公民和凯撒派到那里去充任守军的士兵在防守,在耽搁了三天、并在围攻中损失了一些人之后,他一无所成地离开那里。

    41.凯撒一知道庞培正在阿斯帕拉吉姆后,就也带着军队赶向那边去,顺路攻取了庞培有一支军队守在那里的巴尔提尼之后,第三天上到达庞培处,在离开他很近的地方扎下营。次日,他把全部军队带出来,列下战阵,给庞培一次对阵作战的机会。看到庞培在原地按兵不动,他认识到必须另作别的打算才行,因而重又把军队带回营寨去。次日,他带着全军出发,从艰难而又狭窄的小路绕了一个大圈子,向迪拉基乌姆赶去,希望能够不是把庞培驱逐回迪拉基乌姆,就是把他和迪拉基乌姆隔断,因为庞培把他的全部给养和全部作战装备都积聚在那边。果不出所料,因为庞培最初没有看清到他的计划,看到凯撒走的是一条从这地方通向别处去的路,就认为他是因为粮食缺乏,被迫离去的。后来他得到侦察人员的报告,在第二天移营前进,希望能从一条近路,抄到凯撒前面去。凯撒事先就已怀疑到会发生这样的事情,鼓励他的部下沉着气忍受艰苦,只在夜间的很短一段时间里停息了一下,早晨就赶到迪拉基乌姆。当老远一看到庞培的先头部队时,马上就在那边扎下营。

    42.庞培就此被和迪拉基乌姆隔断,他的计划再也不能实现,就采取不得已而求其次的办法,在一个叫佩特拉的高地扎下营,不大的船只可以航行到那边,而且可以挡住从某几个方向吹来的风。他命令他的一部分战舰赶到那边去集合,并且到亚细亚和在他掌握下的所有地区去运粮食和给养来。凯撒也考虑到战争将要长期拖延下去,而且整个海岸都被庞培的部下十分警惕地封锁着,他自己冬天在西西里、高卢和意大利造的船又迟迟不来,从意大利运给养来已经没有希望,就派昆图斯·提利乌斯和副将卢基乌斯,卡努勒乌斯进入伊庇鲁斯,去设法筹措粮食,还因为这地区离开较远,又在某些地点设置了谷仓,并把运输粮食的任务分配给邻近的各市镇。他还下令把在利苏斯的、在帕尔提尼中的、以及在所有各处寨堡中的全部粮食都搜索出来加以集中。数量仍然很少,一则因为当地的自然条件差——这地区崎岖多山,人民大都吃外来的粮食——再则还因为庞培早已预见到这一点,前几天就把帕尔提尼人当做被征服者看待,搜索和劫夺了他们的全部粮食,还发掘了他们的房屋,让骑兵统统搬到佩特拉去了。

    43.在知道了这些事情后,凯撒根据当地的地势,拟定了一个计划。环绕着庞培的营寨的,是许多高峻而又崎岖的山岭,他首先派驻军占据了它们,在上面筑起有防御工事的堡垒,然后按照每一处地方的地形,筑一道工事,把堡垒一个接一个地联结起来,用以围困庞培。他的想法是,首先,他自己的粮食供应很短缺,庞培的骑兵又远较强大,筑好这样的工事,他就可以冒比较少的危险,从任何方面把谷物和给养运来供应自己的部下。同时,他还可以阻止庞培的骑兵出外采收,使他们不再能在战争中发挥作用。再则,当消息传遍全世界,说庞培已被凯撒包围住,不敢出来作战时,还可以大大降低他的威信,看来他主要就是依靠这点威信来影响外族人的。

    44.庞培不愿意离开海或离开达拉基乌姆,因为他所有的作战装备、枪矛、武器和弩机,都聚集在那边,而且他还得靠船只运输粮食,维持军队,但他除非作一次战斗,又不能阻止凯撒的围困工程进展,而在这时候,作战是他决心要避免的。唯一留下的办法是采取一种孤注一掷的战略、即占领愈多愈好的山头,派出驻军去守牢愈大愈好的一片土地,把凯撒的军队牵制得愈分散愈好。他就是这样做的。通过建立二十四座碉堡,围起一个十五罗里的圈子,他就在这里面放牧。这片地里同时还有一些人工播种的粮食田,可以用来喂养牲口。正当我军以一长列工事来设法阻止庞培从任何地方冲出来,在背后攻击我军时,敌人在里面也筑起一长列防御工事、使我军不能进入它的任何地方,到背后去包围他们。但是,因为他们的士兵人数多,要围起来的是内圈,范围比较小,因而赶到我们前面去了。每当凯撒要占据一处地方时,庞培虽然已经决定不用全部兵力来阻止它,免得发生战斗,但还是在适当的地点把他拥有的数目极多的弓暨手和射石手派出去,使我军的许多人受了伤,并且使我军对中箭极为惴惴不安,几乎所有士兵都用毛毡、厚布层或兽皮为自己制作短内衣和护身,以御矢石。

    45.在占夺阵地中,双方都竭尽了全力。凯撒想把庞培限制在一个愈狭小愈好的圈子里,庞培则想占据一个愈大愈好的圈子,有愈多愈好的山头。为此,经常发生战斗。在其中一次,当凯撒的第九军团占据了一处阵地,开始构筑工事时,庞培也占据了邻近一个正面对着它的山头,开始阻挠我军工作。由于凯撒的阵地有一面上坡的地方几乎是平坦的,庞培首先派弓箭手和射石手包围了它,然后又派来一大批轻装兵,而且带来了作战机械,来阻挠工程的进展。我军一面要自卫,一面同时又要筑工事,很不方便。凯撒看到他的部下四面都有人受伤,命令他们退下来,离开那地方。撤退需要经过一道斜坡,敌人更加竭力紧迫我们,不让我军退走,因为他们认为我军撤出那地方是由于害怕。据说就是在那个时候,庞培曾经得意洋洋地在他那一批人面前夸口说:如果凯撒的军团能从这一冒冒失失地撞进来的地方撤走而不遭到严重的损失,他就甘愿被别人看成是一个不中用的统帅。

    46.凯撒为他的部下撤退感到担心,命令把木栅送到这座山的尾端一头去,面向着敌人堆放起来。他又命士兵就在它的掩蔽之下,在它们的后面挖掘出一条中等宽度的壕堑,并把地面到处弄得越难走越好。他还把射石手布列在适当的地方,在我军撤退时给以掩护。这些布置完毕后,他就命令把军团撤回来。庞培的军队开始更加傲慢、更加大胆地向前推进,追逐我军,他们推倒作为防御工事的木栅,以便越过壕堑。当凯撒看到时,深恐自己的军队看起来不是象在撤退,而是象在败逃,引来更大的损失,就在正当他的部下奔下斜坡的时候,通过统率这个军团的安东尼之口鼓励他们,并命令用喇叭发出号令,叫他们向敌人冲击。第九军团的士兵齐心合力,突然掷出他们的轻矛,从较低的地方向山上猛冲上去,把庞培的军队一路赶下去,迫使他们转身飞逃。在他们退走时,翻倒了的木栅、竖立在他们路上的柱子、以及横截路面的壕沟,大大阻碍了他们。我军杀死了许多敌人,自己一共只损失了五个人,认为这样已经足够让自己毫无危险地撤走,就极为安静地退下来。于是,在那地方这面的一边略作停息之后,又再围进别的几个山头,完成了他们的防御工事。

    47.这种战争方式,无论就堡垒数目之多,活动范围之广、以及防御工事之大来说、还是就这整个的封锁体系和其它一些方面来说,都是新鲜而又陌生的。因为随便什么时候,一支军队试图围困另一支军队时,一定是自己已经攻击过这支挫败并且削弱了的敌人,对方已经在战斗中被打垮过、或已经因某些挫折而惊慌不堪,自己这边,无论步骑兵都在数目上占有优势,包围的目的通常都是阻止敌人取得粮食。但在这次,凯撒却用比较薄弱的兵力包围一支完整无恙的生力军,他们的各种物资供应也极为充裕,因为每天都有大量船只从四面八方赶来,运送供应,无论刮的是东西南北哪一方面的风,总不会没有一个方向处在顺风的地位。但凯撒本人却处在极端的窘迫中间,远近各地的粮食都耗光了。虽说如此,士兵们都以非凡的忍耐工夫忍受着它,因为他们心里记得去年在西班牙遭受过差不多同样的苦恼,而且由于自己的劳动和忍耐,结束了一场非常艰巨的战争;他们还记得自己在阿勒西亚遭受过极苦痛的饥荒,在阿瓦里库姆的经历更为艰难,结果还是征服了非常重要的一些国家。因而,在发给他们大麦或豆子时,他们也毫不拒绝。至于肉类,有从伊庇鲁斯来的大批供应,很得到他们的好感。

    48.一些闲着没事的人,发现了一种叫做“卡拉”的植物的根,它和牛奶混合起来之后,大大缓和了我们的缺粮现象。他们把它做成象面包的样子。这种东西数量极多。当庞培部下的人在谈话中取笑我军挨饿时,我军通常都把这种东西做的面包投到他们那边去、戳破他们的希望。

    49.这时,谷物已经开始成熟,光是这种希望就能鼓舞他们忍受饥饿,因为他们相信自己很快就会充裕起来。经常听到人们在值岗时交谈,说:他们宁肯吃树皮过日子,也不愿让庞培溜出自己的手掌。再加上,他们还高兴地从逃亡来的人那里获悉,虽然敌人的马还勉强养活着,其余的牲口却都死了。他们因为被紧紧围困在一块很狭小的地方,大量尸体散发的恶臭,和每天不断地干从来没习惯过的劳动,健康情况也很糟,再加还严重地缺水。因为流到海里去的河流和所有的溪涧,都已经被凯撒有的决开流向它处,有的用巨大的工程堵塞。这地区本来多山而又崎岖,他在地里埋进木材,地上再堆起泥土,筑起土坝,堵塞住山谷的狭口,截住水流,因而敌人只能耽在低下的沼泽地方,并且挖掘水井,这种工作就成为他们日常劳动之外的额外负担。这些水源往往离开他们的一些碉堡很远,而且在灼热的气候之下很快就干涸。另一方面,凯撒的军队健康情况极好,有充裕的水可供应用,而且除粮食以外的各种各样给养都极丰富,因此他们看到谷物在成熟时,感到一个更加美好的日子正在一天比一天更接近,更大的希望已经展现在他们面前。

    50.在新奇的战争中,双方还都在创造新奇的战斗方法。当敌人从火光上看出我军的部队晚上在壁垒的哪一部分戒备时,他们就一伙人悄悄赶来,向我军密集的士兵发射乱箭,然后又急急地退向自己人那边。这些事情,使我军从经验中学到了下列的补救办法,即在一个地方举火,却在另一个地方警戒……

    51.同时,凯撒在离开时把营赛托付给他的普布利乌斯·苏拉,接到有关此事的报告,带着两个军团赶来支援这个营。他们一来,就很容易地把废培的军队赶了回去。事实上,他们并没有勇气和我军照面,也经不起我军的攻击,前面的一冲垮,其余的就都转身逃走,放弃了阵地。但当我军追去时,苏拉恐怕他们跑得太远,把他们召了回来。有许多人认为如果他决心穷追猛赶,也许可能战争就在那一天结束了。但苏拉的做法似乎不应该受到责难,因为一个副将的职责和一个统帅的有所不同,副将应该一切行动都听从吩咐,统帅则必须不受拘束地考虑整个大局。苏拉是被凯撒留下来主持营务的,救出自己的部队就已经满足了,并不想出去作一次正式的决战;出去决战,说不定会遇到难于逆料的风险,而且还会被人家看做是抢夺了统帅的职权。至于庞培的军队,他们的处境使他们在撤退中遇到很大的困难,因为他们是从很不利的地形推进到山上来的,如果他们沿着山坡退下去,深恐我军从高处冲下去追赶。再加当时离开太阳落山已经没有多少时间,他们因为急于想结束这一役,所以已经把战事一直拖延到傍晚了。因而,庞培出于无可奈何,不得不采取适合当时情况的措施。他占领了某一个山头,离开我军的这一段距离,正好使机械射出去的武器够不到,就在那边驻扎下来,而且筑起防御工事,把他所有的部队都收拢在那边。

    52.此外,在同一时期,还有战事在别的两处地方进行。因为庞培为了把我军平均分散牵制在各地,在同时试攻几处堡垒,使邻近的驻军不能派援军来。在一个地方,沃尔卡提乌斯·图卢斯带了三个营顶住一个军团的攻击,把它从那地方赶走。在另一处,日耳曼人从我军的工事里冲出来,杀死很多敌军后,安然无恙地退回自己人那边。

    53.就这样,一天发生了六起战事,三起在迪拉基乌姆,三起在外围工事。在总结它们的全部成果时,发现庞培的军队死去约二千人,其中有许多留用老兵和百夫长——包括曾以司法官身分主管过亚细亚行省的那个卢基乌斯·弗拉库斯的儿子瓦勒里乌斯——还俘来六面连队标帜。我军在所有这些战斗中只损失不到二十个人。但在堡垒中间,却没有一个战士不负伤,有一个营竟有四个百夫长丧失了眼睛。为要证明他们的辛劳和危险,他们数给凯撒看射向这个堡垒的箭,竟达三万左右。当百夫长斯凯瓦的盾送来给凯撒看时,发现它上面射有一百二十个洞。凯撒为了他给自己和共和国立下的功劳,除赏给他二十万塞斯特斯以外,还赞扬他,宣布把他从第八营的百夫长提升为第一营的百夫长。因为大家一致认为这个堡垒确乎大部分是由于他的努力才保存下来的。后来,他又给了这个营丰厚的酬报,发给他们加倍的饷给、口粮、衣着、食物和作战犒赏。

    54.在晚上,庞培增筑了坚强的防御工事,随后几天,又再筑起塔楼,把这工事加高到十五罗尺,然后把他的这部分营赛用行障掩护好。经过了五天以后,凑巧遇上第二个黑暗的夜晚,他把所有营寨的门都堵上,而且敷设了阻拦敌人的许多障碍物,在第三更初,悄悄带着军队出来,重新返回到自己原来的工事里去。

    55.在以后的接连几天中,凯撒天天都把部队列成战阵,带到平地上来,几乎把他的军团一直推进到庞培的营寨,看看庞培是不是愿意作一次决战。他的前锋离开敌军的壁垒只保持着弩机发射的武器不能达到的这样一段距离。庞培虽然为了顾全自己的名声和人们的舆论,也把自己的军队布列在营寨前面,但却把他的第三列布置在壁垒上,这样,在全军的阵列拉开时,就可以受到从壁垒上掷下来的轻矛掩护。

    56.埃托利亚、阿卡纳尼亚和安菲洛基亚,正象我们前面所说,已经由卡西乌斯·隆吉努斯和卡尔维西乌斯·萨比努斯收复,凯撒认为他应该试行取得阿卡亚,再稍稍向前推进一些。因而,他派孚菲乌斯·卡勒努斯带几个营。由萨比努斯和卡西乌斯陪同着一起前去。知道他们到来时,由庞培派在那边守卫的卢提利乌斯 ·卢普斯,决定封锁住科林斯地峡,不让卡勒努斯进入阿卡亚。卡勒努斯利用得尔斐、底比斯和奥科墨努斯这些城镇自身的一片归诚之心,收复了它们,还用武力攻下了一些城镇。他并且派出一些使者去,周历其它一些城镇,竭力使它们和凯撒结上友好关系。孚菲乌斯的主要力量几乎都化在这些工作上面。

    57.当这事在阿卡亚和迪拉基乌姆进行时,大家都已经知道西庇阿进入了马其顿。凯撒仍没忘记自己先前的意图,把他和西府阿的共同的朋友奥卢斯·克劳狄乌斯派到西庇阿那边去,克劳狄乌斯原来就是由西庇阿的介绍推荐,才被凯撒当成一个知交的。凯撒交代给他一封信和一些话、叫他带给西庇阿,它的内容大致是;在为和平用尽了一切办法之后,他认为其所以一事无成,错误在于他希望他们去经手这件事情的那些人,因为这些人都怕向庞培提出他的建议时间不当。西庇阿却有这样的权力,即不但可以自由提出自己认为是正确的东西,而且在很大的程度上还可以强迫和驾驭一个误入歧途的人。加之,他所统率的一支军队,是属于自己名下的,因而。除了威望之外,他还有力量可加以强制。如果他能这样做,每个人都会把意大利的安宁、行省的和平和整个国家政权的安全,都归功于他一个人。克劳狄乌斯把这些口信带去给了西庇阿,虽然在最初几天里他看来很乐意听他讲,但在后来的日子里,就不再让他参加会议,因为西庇阿受到了法沃尼乌斯的责怪,这是我们在战争结束之后才得知的,因而他一事无成地回到凯撒这里来。

    58.为了把庞培的骑兵更加方便地控制在迪拉基乌姆,阻止他们采牧,凯撒用巨大的工事扼守住那两条我们已经说过的很狭窄的通道,还在那些地方建造起碉堡。当庞培发现骑兵不能有所作为时,就在不多几天之后,重新用船只把它们调回到自己那边的防御工事里去。刍秣极端缺乏,以至他们竟须用树上摘下来的树叶或捣碎的嫩芦根来喂马,因为他们已经用光了工事里面人家播种的谷物,被迫要到相隔很远一段海路的科库拉和阿卡那尼亚去搬运刍秣。由于这些东西供应不上,就代以大麦,用这种种办法来维持马匹。但以后,不仅大麦和别的刍秣,就是到处收割的草料都开始短缺,甚至连树上的枝叶都吃光了时,马因为瘦骨鳞峋,再没有用处、庞培认为必须通过一次突围来试探一下出路了。

    59.在凯撒的骑兵中,有一对阿洛布罗格斯族的兄弟,一个叫劳基卢斯,一个叫厄古斯,是担任过该邦领袖多年的阿德布基卢斯的儿子。他们都是勇敢异常的人,在高卢的历次战事中,他们的卓越才能和英勇,使凯撒得到过很大帮助。为了这缘故,凯撒把他们自己国内的非常尊荣的职位授给他们,还设法让他们破格地当选进入元老院,而且分给他们从敌人那边夺来的高卢土地和大批钱财,使他们由贫变富。这两个人,因为他们的勇敢,不仅在凯撒面前受到尊重,而且在军队中也很受爱戴。但由于他们倚恃凯撒的友谊,竟以一种出于愚昧和野蛮的傲慢态度,自高自大起来。他们看不起自己的国人同胞,诈骗骑兵的饷给,还把所有的战利品往自己家里搬。人们被他们这种行为激怒了,一起跑到凯撒面前来,公开控诉这两兄弟的罪行,在其他许多劣迹之外,他们还指控这两个人虚报骑兵的人数,吞吃他们的饷给。

    60.凯撒认为这时还不是惩处罪行的时候,再加还十分顾惜他们的勇敢,就把这件事整个拖宕下去。但在私底下,他却责备这两个人不该到骑兵身上去揩油,而且叮嘱他们要把一切期望都寄托在和他自己的友谊上,可以从他过去给他们的恩惠上预见将来可望得到的东西。虽说如此,这件事情却引起大家对他们极大的愤慨和轻蔑,他们自己也很知道这一点,因为除了别人的谴责之外,还有他们自己的亲友在评论,自己的良心在不安。除了这些耻辱在刺激他们之外,他们还担心可能自己不是受到了饶恕,而是留待将来再行惩罚,因而他们就决心离开我们,去碰碰新的运气,试交一些新的朋友。在和少数他们敢于向之提出这一冒险计划的门客商量之后,他们最初企图杀死骑兵总管盖尤斯·沃卢塞努斯,正象后来战争结束以后才得知的那样,他们想被人看成是带着一些进门之礼去投奔庞培的。后来,这件事情看来很难办,没有机会可以让他们下手,他们就借了尽可能多的钱,装做他们想满足自己的同胞,把诈骗去的钱还给他们似的。在买了许多马之后,他们带着曾经让其参加自己计划的那些自己人,投奔到庞培那里去。

    61.由于他们出身高门大族,带去的行装很丰裕,又有一大批随从和牲口跟了去,而且被认为是极勇敢、极受凯撒尊重的人,再加这件事情来得很新奇,出于常情之外,庞培就领着他们环绕他听有的工事兜了一个圈子,炫耀一番。因为在这件事以前。不论步兵还是骑兵,从来没有一个人曾经从凯撒这边跑到庞培那边去过,虽说差不多天天有人从庞培那边逃到凯撒这边来,尤其是从伊成鲁斯和埃托利亚征调来的、以及从正在凯撒占领下的地区来的那些人,在成批地逃过来。但是,这兄弟两人确实对一切情况都很了解,象围困工事还有什么地方没有完成,或者在有军事经验的人眼中看来还有哪些欠缺,再如象时间的安排,地方的距离,以及随着主管人员的性情脾气不同和干劲不同而出现的哨岗勤惰松紧不同等等,他们都—一报告给了庞培。

    62.正象我们已经叙说过的那样,庞培原来就计划好要作一次突围,在了解这些情况后,命令部下用柳条为自己的头盔制作防护罩,并且收集用于壁垒的材料。当这些东西准备好之后,、他在晚上命令把大量轻骑兵和弓弩手带着所有这些材料登上划艇和快船。大约在半夜,他领了从较大的营地和防御工事中抽出来的六十个营,赶到我军的壕堑一直伸展到海边、距凯撒的大营最远的那部分去。他把上面已经说过载着材料和轻装兵的船只也派到那边去,同时派去的还有他在迪拉基乌姆的那些战舰。并发布命令说明他要每个人做的事情。凯撒派驻在那些壕堑边的,是他的财务官伦图卢斯·马尔克利努斯和第九军团,由于他的健康情况不怎么好,凯撒又派有享尔维乌斯·波斯图穆斯在那边协助他。

    63.在那边,有一条十五尺宽的沟和一道十尺高的面对敌人的壁垒,壁垒的土方工程宽度也是十尺。距它六百尺之外。还有一道防御工事,面朝着另一个方向,壁垒比较低一些。因为在前几天,凯撒恐怕我军被敌人舰队围困,就在这里造了这条双重的壁垒,一旦遇到两面受敌,就可以守下去。但由于他的围困工事围起来的这个圈子长达十七罗里,工程浩大,再加每天在连续工作,又很疲劳,因此还没来得及使它完成,面向大海,联结这两条工事的横向壁垒,就没有竣工。庞培很知道这些情况,阿洛布罗格斯族逃去的人已经告诉了他,这引起我军的极大不利。正当第九军团的两个营在值岗时,庞培的军队突然在破晓时到来,同时,载在船上的兵士纷纷向外层壁垒投掷轻矛,并用泥土填没壕堑,他的军团士兵架起云梯,用各式各样弩机和矢石恐吓守卫内层工事的我军士兵,还有大量矢矛四面八方投向他们。我军唯一的武器就是石块,但投出去时,对方绝大部分都有这在头盔上的柳条编的防护罩在给他们掩护。当我军各方面都在沉重的压力之下,坚守阵地十分困难时,前面提到过的防御工事上的缺口显露出来,庞培的军队就在两条壁垒之间还没完工的地方登陆,从身背后向我军两面的士兵进攻,把他们逐出这两道工事,迫使他们飞奔逃走。

    64.在接到这场突然攻击的报告时,马尔克利努斯从营里派出几个营去支援狼狈不堪的我军,这些人上去时,看到他们在奔逃,非但不能以自己的到来使他们坚定下来,就连自己也受不住敌人的猛攻。因而每加派一次援军,都被溃兵的奔逃吓慌,增加了恐怖和危险。撤退也因为人数太多,受到阻碍。一个在这场战斗中受到重创的相鹰帜的旗手,精力已经不支,看到我军骑兵时,叫道:“这只鹰帜,我一生中曾经化了多年心血小心谨慎地保护过它,现在我快死了,我要用同样的忠诚把它奉还给凯撒。我恳求,快别让败坏军队荣誉的事情发生,在凯撒的军队中还没发生过这种事情呢!把它完整地带回去给他吧”由于这一偶然的机会,鹰帜被保全下来,虽说第一营所有的百夫长,除了主力军的前百夫长之外,统统被杀死了。

    65.庞培的军队在已经大批屠杀了我军之后,逼近马尔克利努斯的营寨,在其余的各营中引起了不小的惊恐。正在邻近防守工事里的马尔库斯·安东尼,已经得到消息,这时可以看到他正带着十二个营在从高地上奔下来。他的到来,挡住了庞培的军队,鼓舞了我军,使他们从极端的恐惧之中恢复过来。不久之后,凯撒按照过去的习惯,从一个堡垒接一个堡垒传送过去的烽烟上得知此事,也带着从据点中抽出来的几个营赶来这地方。当他了解了遭到的损失,又看到庞培已经冲出了围困工程,并且正在靠海的地方筑一座营寨,以便能自由获得刍秣,同时还可以得到一条通向他船队的通道时,凯撒认为反正原来的计划已经不能再坚持下去,就索性改变战略,命令他的部队在靠近庞培的地方筑一座营寨。

    66.当这座营寨的防御工事竣工时,凯撒的侦察人员看到有若干营敌军,大约足足有一个军团,正在树林后面,被领着向那老营走去。那营寨的形势是这样的:在前些日子。当凯撒的第九军团在抗击了庞培的部队、并且正象前面所说,用工事围困他们以来,就在这地方扎下这座营寨。这营寨正靠着一片森林,离海不超过三百步。后来凯撒为了某些理由,改变了计划,迁走了他的营寨,稍稍离开了这地方一些。过了几天之后,庞培占领了这同一座营寨,由于他想在这地方安置几个军团,他放弃了里面的壁垒,增筑一圈更大的工事。这样一来,那个较小的营寨,就被围在一个更大的营寨中间,变成它的一座内堡或卫城了。同时,在营寨的左角,他筑了一道工事,一直通到河边,约四百步长,以便他的部下可以更加方便地取水,不必担心危险。但是,他也为了某些不值一提的理由,改变了计划,离开了这地方,因而一连许多天,这座营实一直空着没有人,那些工事都还完整无恙。

    67.侦察人员报告凯撒说,这个军团的旗号已经被移转到那边,他们向他保征说,从几个较高的堡垒上也看到了这件事。这地方离开庞培的新营寨大约五百步左右。凯撒急于想弥补这天遭到的损失,希望能击垮这个军团,因而在工程上留下两个营,假作仍在建造工事的样子,他自己则极端秘密地领着其余的部队,计三十三个营,其中包括已经损失了许多百夫长、士兵的行列也大为稀疏了的第九军团,列成双行,从一条支路奔向庞培的军团和那个小的营寨。他原来的想法并没有落空,他在庞培还没觉察到以前,就赶到了那边,虽说那营寨的防御工事很坚强,经过左翼——凯撒自己也在这一面—一发动的攻击,庞培的部队被从壁垒上驱走。营门有镶嵌着铁钉的栅栏堵塞着。在这里战斗了一会儿,我军试图硬冲进去,对方则守卫着自己的营寨,提图斯·普利奥,即我们以前提到过,由于他的活动,盖尤斯 ·安东尼的军队被出卖的那个人,在这地方极勇悍地领导着防御战。虽然如此,我军战士仍以他们的坚毅取得了上风,砍倒了栅栏,先是突入了大营,后来又突入了包围在大营中作为内堡的那个小营,被击溃了的那个军团,就退守在那边,我军在那边杀死了一切仍在继续战斗的人。

    68.但命运在任何.一切事情上,都能发挥极大的作用,特别是在战争上,它只要轻轻摆动一下,就会使事情发生巨大的变化。这时居然就发生了。凯撒的左翼诸营不了解地形,在找寻营寨的入口时,沿着我们已经说过的那条从营寨通向河流的工事一路奔去,还以为这就是营寨的工事。等到他们发现它们只是连接营寨和河流之间的通道时,就开始捣毁工事,跨越过来,这时也没有人在抵抗他们。我军的所有骑兵就跟在这几个营后面。

    69.这时,已经过了相当长的一段时间,消息已经传到庞培那边,他从工事上抽出五个军团,带来援救他的部下。在这同时,他的骑兵也赶到我军骑兵处,他那布开的行列,已能被占领该处营寨的我军看到,立刻,一切都转变过来。庞培的那个军团因为有救兵很快就来的希望在鼓励着他们,试图在后营门附近抵抗,转而采取攻势,向我军进迫。凯撒的骑兵因为自己是从工事上的一条狭窄的小路爬过来的,唯恐难于退出去,因而开始逃走。已经被和左翼切断的右翼,看到骑兵中一片惊惶,为了避免自己在工事中受困,也开始从自己拆平的一段壁垒退出来。这些人中有许多人害怕被夹在这一块极狭小的地方不得脱身,自己从那十尺高的壁垒上向壕堑里跳下去。当前面的人在受到践踏时,其余的人就试图从他们的身体上跨出去求得安全和逃生之路。左翼的士兵,在壁垒上看到庞培到来,又看到自己人在奔逃,深恐里外两面都是敌人,自己会被封闭在这狭小的地方,就也都各自寻求生路,从原来进来的路上退出去。到处都充满着混乱、惊慌和选奔,以至就在凯撒从逃奔着手里夺过旗帜来,命令他们停步时,有些人仍在快马加鞭,一路飞驰奔逃。又有一些人由于害怕,甚至连自己的连队旗帜也丢掉了,没有一个人停下来。

    70.使这番大祸得以减轻、使我方没有全军覆没的原因,乃是宠培的害怕埋伏。据我猜想,正因为不久以前他还看见自己的部下正在飞奔逃出营寨,现在忽然发生的事情完全出乎他的意外,因而在很长一段时间内,一直不敢推进到工事所在的地方来。他的骑兵则因为路狭,特别因为这些路都在凯撒的部队占领之下,受到了阻碍。微不足道的小事情,就这样引起了对双方都很关重要的后果。当庞培的营寨已经被攻破的时候,那条从营寨连接到河流的工事,妨碍了凯撒几乎已经稳拿到手的胜利;也同是这条工事,挡住了追兵,又转而保障了我军的安全。

    71.在这一天的两次战斗中,凯撒损失了九百六十名战士以及一些有名的罗马骑士——一个元老的儿子、高卢人图提卡努斯·普拉肯提亚的盖尤斯·弗勒吉那斯、普特奥利的奥卢斯·格拉尼努斯、卡普亚的马尔库斯·萨克拉提维尔——三十二军团指挥官和百夫长,但这些人中,绝大部分都丝毫没伤,而是在惊慌奔逃中,在壕堑中、在围困工事上和河岸上被同伙践踏死的。此外还失落了三十二面连队标帜。在这次战斗之中,庞培接受了“英佩拉托”的称号,这个称号他今后一直保留着,也容许别人这样称呼,但却从来不经常在信函上用它,也不在自己的校尉的斧棒上用花圈作装饰。拉比努斯要求庞培命令把俘虏都交给他,然后、他把他们统统拉出来,显然目的在于炫耀,为的是好替自己这个叛逃过去的人争取一些信任,他口口声声称这些人“弟兄们”,用极傲慢无礼的语气质问他们:老兵照习惯是不是应该逃走,当着大家的两把他们都杀死。

    72.由于这些成功,庞培方面大大增加了信心和精力,非但不再考虑怎样进行战争,反而认为自己已经取得了胜利。他们没有想到,他们胜利的原因是我军部队的人数太少,所处的地势不利。又由于首先抢入敌人的营寨,地位狭窄,受到内外双重威胁,再加部队被分割为两半,彼此不能互相支援;他们更没有进一步想到,他们并没有在一场剧烈的遭遇战中、或一场正式的阵地战中战胜我们,我军由于人太挤,由于地方太狭小,自己给自己造成的损失。远比从敌人手里受到的损失大;最后,他们也没有想到,战争中大家都一样可能遇到意外,常常一点微不足道的原因,如一些毫无根据的猜疑、一场突然的虚惊、或一种宗教上的禁忌,往往就会惹来极大的灾难,更不论统帅的过错和指挥官的失误常常带给军队的失利了。但是,就象这场胜利真是全凭勇气博来,命运也不会再起什么变化那样,他们通过口头和信件,向各处各地传播这天胜利的消息。

    73.凯撒原先的计划遭到挫败,就考虑到必须改变自己的全部作战计划。因而,他同时撤出全部守军,放弃包围,把所有的部队都集中到一起。并对士兵作一次讲话,鼓励他们不要把发生的事情记在心上,闷闷不乐,也不要被这些事情吓怕,从而把一次失利——而且是小小的一次——和多次的成功,等同起来。他们已经应该感谢命运了,他们没受到什么损失就收复了意大利,他们平定了人民最勇敢善战、将领最富有韬略和经验的两西班牙,他们已经把邻近盛产谷物的行省收归自己掌握,最后,他们还应当记住他们全体已经从不但光只布满港口,而且还布满整个海岸的敌方舰队中穿过来,被安全地运送到这里,这是多大的幸运。如果说,并不是每一件事情都是一帆风顺地渡过来的,他们就必须用自己的辛勤努力来帮助命运。他们受到的损失,责任可以算到任何人头上,但就是算不到他凯撒头上。,他给了他们一个有利的作战地形,他占据了敌人的营寨,他在战斗中驱逐和击垮了敌人,但是,终不知是由于他们自己的张皇失措,还是由于一时的疏忽大意,甚或由于命运的转变,送掉了这么一场已经现成取得、并且掌握在手里的胜利,他们必须大家努力用自己的勇敢来弥补受到的损失。如果能做到这一点,就会象在格尔戈维亚的时候那样,遇到的坏事会变成好事,就连那些以前害怕战斗的人也会自动挺身作战。

    74.讲了这番话之后,他把一些连队旗保手当众斥辱了一顿,降职到行伍中去。这时笼罩着全军的是因惨败而来的巨大悲痛和对报仇雪耻的急切期望,以至没有一个人再坐等军团指挥官或百夫长的命令,每个人都自动担负起比平常更繁重的劳动,作为对自己的惩罚,渴望战斗的激情,在大家心里沸腾着,甚至就连一些级别较高的人员也都经过考虑,认为应该在原地通过战斗来一决雌雄。但另一方面,凯撒对他那支饱受惊恐的部队,已经没有足够的信心,认为应该有一段间息的时间,让他们的精神恢复过来,而且由于放弃了工事,他还非常担心他的粮食会接济不上。

    75.因而,仅仅耽搁了很短一段时间,刚刚够照料一下病人和伤员,他就在黄昏时悄悄把所有的辎重队伍从营里拉出来赶路,奔向阿波洛尼亚,在赶完路程之前,禁止他们停下来休息,并派一个军团去保护他们。安排好这些事情之后,他把两个军团留在营寨里,派其余各军团在第四更从几道门里出来,沿着同一条路走去。经过短短一段时间之后,他才下令传呼拔营开发,这样,既没背弃军队中的习惯,又可以使他的离去尽可能迟一点给人们知道。这时,他立刻动身出发,跟着军队前进,很快就走出那营寨能望得见的地方。另一方面,庞培在得知他的计划以后,深恐耽误追赶,片刻也不曾拖延,他的目的也一样,想趁对方在行军途中行李累资和仓皇失措之际追上他们。他领着他的军队赶出营寨,派骑兵走在最前面,来扰骚对方的后军。但他却无法追上我军,因为凯撒是轻装,已经赶出很多路了。当他们到达河岸陡急的格努苏斯河时,骑兵赶上来,挑动我军的后军战斗,拖住了他们。凯撒用自己的骑兵去抵挡敌军。而且骑兵中还配合有四百名轻装的旗下精兵。他们获得了极大的胜利,在这场骑兵交锋中,把对方全部赶了回去,还杀死了许多人,自己毫无伤损地退回大军的队伍。

    76.凯撒完成了这天该走的全部路程,并把他的军队带过了格努苏斯河,就在正对着阿斯帕拉吉乌姆河的他原来的老营寨里停驻下来,把他的全部人员,都关闭在营寨工事里,还命令他事先派出去佯装采牧的骑兵,立刻从后营门偷偷回来。庞培同样也在赶完了这一天的全程之后,在自己原来在阿斯帕拉吉乌姆河上的旧营里停驻下来。他的士兵因为原来的防御工事仍旧很完整,无事可做,有些跑到老远去收集木材和草料,其余的,因为采取出发的计划很突然,把他们的大部分辎重和行李都丢下在那边,现在认为反正离开原来的那个营寨不远,便都想回去拿行李,把自己的武器放在帐篷里,离开壁垒去了。这些情况将妨碍他们的追赶,凯撒是事先就料到的,就在大约正午时,下令拔营出发,把军队领出营寨,这天加倍赶路,从那地方前进了约八罗里。庞培由于自己的部下已经走散,不能也照样做。

    77.次日,凯撒又同样在黄昏时把他的辎重队打发先走。他自己在第四更天出发,这样,如果送到发生什么情况,非战斗不可的时侯、他就能以一支轻装的部队来应付突然到来的意外。在以后的几天里,他也都是这样做。采取这种办法的结果是:尽管一路河流很深,道路很艰险,他却没受到什么损失。庞培在第一天耽搁了一天,以后几天又以急行军穷追猛赶,急于要赶上前面的敌方部队。但都是白费精力、在第四天上,他认识到必须采用别的办法才行,于是停止了追赶。

    78.凯撒这时为了要安置伤员、发放军输、鼓励一下同盟、并给一些市镇留置驻军。有必要到阿波洛尼亚去一下。但他化在这些事情上的时间,刚好只是象他这样的忙碌奔走的人尽可能挤出来的那么一些他担心多弥提乌斯会因庞培的突然到来,弄得措手不及,就以最快的速度和最迫切的心情向他赶去。这时,凯撒已根据几种可能,安排好他的整个作战计划:如果庞培也匆忙赶到这里来,就迫使他在离开海岸很远、离开他储藏在迪拉基乌姆的给养也很远、双方条件相当的情况下,作一次决战;如果庞培渡海到意大利去,他就和多弥提乌斯的军队联合起来,穿过伊吕里库姆去救援意大利;如果庞培试图围攻阿波洛尼亚和奥里库姆,想把凯撒和整个海岸隔绝,他就动丰围攻西庇阿,迫使庞培出于无可奈何,不得不去救援自己这方面的人。因而凯撒派使者到格涅尤斯·多弥提乌斯那边去,写信告诉他要他做些什么。在阿波洛尼亚留下四个营驻军、在利苏斯留下一个营、在奥里库姆留下三个营、又在几个地方安顿好受伤的人之后,开始通过伊庇鲁斯和阿塔马尼亚行军。庞培对凯撒的计划也作了一番揣测,认为自己必须迅速到西庇阿那里去,如果凯撒是向那里行军的,他就去救援西庇阿,但如果凯撒想等候从意大利来的军团和骑兵,不愿离开海岸和奥里库姆,他就以全部军力去攻击多弥提乌斯。

    79.为了这些原因,双方都竭力想争取迅速行动,一方面去救援自己方面的人,一方面不错过突然可能出现的粉碎对手的机会。但阿波洛尼亚之行已经使凯撒偏离了直达大路,庞培以轻装行军,穿过坎达维亚进入马其顿。这时又发生了另一桩未曾预料到的困难,即许多天来一直靠近西庇阿的营寨驻扎的多弥提乌斯,这时因为粮食供应发生问题,已经移营离开那边,赶到紧靠坎达维亚的赫拉克利亚去,好象命运本身在把他送到庞培手里去似的。虽然如此,凯撒部直到此时还不知道此事。同时,在迪拉基乌姆战役之后,庞培向各行省和各城镇到处发出信件,把事实真相大大加以夸张和扩大,到处有谣言流传,说凯撒已经被打败逃走,几乎全军覆没了。这些谣言使路上充满危险,而且使许多城镇背弃了对凯撒的友谊。这种情况使得分别从许多条不同的路走的由凯撒派到多弥提乌斯那边去的、以及由多弥提乌斯派到凯撒这里来的使者,都没办法赶完自己的路程。但有一些阿洛布罗格斯族人,即我们说过叛逃到庞培那边去的劳基卢斯和厄古斯的朋友们,在路上遇到了多弥提乌斯的一些探报人员,不知他们是由于过去在高卢并肩作战过,故而有旧交,还是因为胜利了而得意忘形,竟把所有的事情统统如实告诉了他们,还把凯撒的离去和庞培的到来讲给他们听。多弥提乌斯得到他们的报告时,离开这里还勉强只有四个刻时路程。全亏这些敌人的帮助,才避免了这场危险.在他赶向处在塞萨利亚边界上的一个小镇埃吉纽姆去的路上,遇上凯撒。

    80.部队这样会师之后,凯撒到达戈姆菲,这是从伊庇鲁斯进入塞萨利亚境内时遇到的第一个市镇。就在几个月以前,这里的人曾自动派使者到凯撒那边去,说愿意把他们所有的一切供他支配,并要求他派一支驻防军去。但我们上面已经说过,关于迪拉基乌姆战事的夸大了许多倍的谣言,早已比他先到达那边,因而塞萨利亚的司法官安德罗斯特涅斯宁愿分享庞培的胜利而不愿做凯撒的倒霉事业的合伙人,就强迫大批奴隶和释放人全部从田里赶到城里来,关上城门,还派使者到西庇阿和庞培那边去,要求他们来相助,说:他对守卫这座市镇很有信心,只要援军能很快来到,因为他经不起一次长期的围攻。西庇阿在知道双方军队离开迪拉基乌姆之后,已经把他的部队带到拉里萨。庞培这时还没到达塞萨利亚。凯撒在给营寨筑好防御工事后,命令准备发动突击攻城用的云梯和护障,并准备好树栅。当这些东西安排好以后,他鼓励他的士卒,告诉他们,对于象他们这种的样样东西都很短缺的人来说,占领一个积储充足而且富裕的城市,能起到很大的补救作用,同时还可以用这个城市做一个榜样来威吓一下其它的城市,这一点必须在援军集中赶来之前很快做好。这样,在士兵们极其高涨的热情中,就在他到达这天的第九刻时之后,开始围攻这座城墙很高的市镇,在日落以前攻下了它,把它交给士兵们去劫掠。然后,他立刻移营离开这座市镇。在攻克该镇的消息和谣言还没传到以前,就已经来到墨特罗波利斯。

    81.墨特罗波利斯人最初也受同一谣言的影响,采取了同样的做法,关上城门,派武装部队把守住城墙。但后来,从凯撒命令带到城下来给他们看的俘虏口中得知戈姆菲的厄运,他们打开了城门。居民们受到小心的保护。墨特罗波利斯人的幸运和戈姆菲人的灾祸一经比较,塞萨利亚再没一个市镇不服从凯撒,不执行他的命令,只除了拉里萨,因为它正处在西庇阿的大军控制之下。凯撒在谷物差不多已经成熟的田野里,找到一个合适的地点,就在那边等候庞培到来,把一切军事行动都转移到那边去。

    82.庞培在不多几天以后就到达塞萨利亚,并向全军作了讲话。他对自己的部队表示感谢,又鼓励了西庇阿的部队,要他们在这场已经必胜无疑的战争中争取分享战利品和犒赏。在把这些军团统统安排在一座营寨中之后,他和西庇阿保持同样的身份和地位,命令军号要在他的营帐里吹,并且要为他架设起另一座帅帐来。由于庞培的部队增加了,两支庞大的军队已合成一支,士兵们原有的信心更为增强,胜利的希望也更有把握。因而时间愈是向后拖,他们返回意大利的日子好象也就愈受到耽搁似的。当庞培在任何一件行动上稍稍显出一些迟疑或顾虑的时候,他们就硬说这不过是一天就干得好的事情,庞培只是为了留恋统帅大权,好把那些执政官和司法官级别的人当奴隶使唤。他们已经在公开争夺酬劳和祭司职务,分配今后几年中的执政官席位,又有一些人在索取正在凯撒营中的人的房产田地。在他们的讨论中,出现了很大的分歧,他们争辩的是,是否可以允许被庞培派到安息去的卢基利乌斯·希鲁斯在缺席的情况下参加下一年的司法官竞选,他的朋友们要求庞培不要失信,要遵守在他临走时自己许下的诺言,这样,人们才不会认为希鲁斯轻信他的威望上了当。其余的人则认为艰苦和危险是大家平均分担的,反对一个人独享大权。

    83.多弥提乌斯、西庇阿和伦图卢斯·斯平特尔已经天天在为了凯撒的祭司职位争吵,竟至公开使用起极为侮辱性的话来。伦图卢斯夸说自己年高德助,多弥提乌斯吹嘘自己在首都得人心、有威望,西庇阿则信赖自己和庞培之间的亲戚关系。阿库提乌斯·卢伊斯还在庞培面前控诉卢基乌斯·阿弗兰尼乌斯出卖军队,说这是他过去在西班牙干的勾当。卢基乌基·多弥提乌斯在一次军事会议上说,照他看来,最好在战争结束以后,凡是属于元老等级、而且在他们一边作战过的人,应该各发给三块牌子,让他们将来对留在罗马没有来的人、或者虽也混在庞培军中、却没在战场上尽心竭力干的人一个个判决时投票用,牌子中的第一块是用于判决一切该免除刑罚的人的,第二块用于该递夺公权的人,第三块用于该罚款的人。总之,大家谈论的全是自己的显耀前程、金钱酬奖或报复私人嫌怨,至于用什么办法方能打赢这一场战争,则绝不再考虑,考虑的只是怎样去享受胜利。

    84.当凯撒安排好他的粮食供应,安定了军心,并且认为迪拉基乌姆之役后,已经有了足够长的一段间歇时间让自己充分观察了军队的士气,他想现在该试探一下庞培对战斗抱着什么目的和想法了。因而,把他的军队拉出营来,布列下战阵,首先是在自己这面的一处地方,离开庞培的营寨稍稍远一些。在后来接着的几天,他索性离开自己的营寨,一直赶到庞培军队驻扎的那几座山下面。这种行动一天比一天更鼓舞着土兵们的信心。但在骑兵方面,因为敌方的骑兵比我方多好几倍,他仍旧保持上面说过的老办法,即命令从旗下精兵中选出一些年纪轻、身手矫捷的人,武器也要轻锐,混合在骑兵中一同战斗。由于每天不断的练习,他们都在这种战斗方式上得到了经验。采取这些训练的结果是,在遇到需用时,我军只要一个骑兵,哪怕在极开旷的地方,也可以抵挡庞培的七千骑兵进攻,不会因为对方人多势众,引起很大的惊恐。甚至在那些日子里,他就已经在一场骑兵的战斗里得过胜利,除了杀死一些别的人以外,还杀死了前面说过的逃到庞培那边去的两个阿洛布罗吉斯族人之一。

    85.庞培的营扎在山上,总是把他的部队布列在山脚下最低的地方,看来一直是在等候着,想看看凯撒是不是再向前推进,到不利的地方来。凯撒看到没有办法可以把庞培引出来决战,认为最好的作战方案是把自己的营寨迁离该处,不断的行军,这样,由于营寨在不断的转移,到的地方多,粮食供应也就方便,同时在路上走,又可以遇上一些迫使敌人作战的机会,还可以用每天不断的行军来使不能吃苦耐劳的庞培军队疲于奔命。作了这些决定之后,当拔营出发的号令传下去,正在取下帐篷时,他们注意到不久以前,庞培的阵列忽然一反每天的习惯,离开壁垒向前推进了一些路,因而看来有可能不必一定在不利的地形战斗了。于是凯撒就对已经集合在营门口的队伍说:“我们现在必须停止行军,正象我们一直在争取的那样考虑战斗了。让我们全心全意准备好投人战斗吧。今后我们就不容易再找到机会了。”他立刻领着部队,轻装出阵。

    86,正象后来发现的那样,庞培在他的部下一致鼓励之下,也已经决定作一次决战。他在前几天的军事会议上居然宣称说:他在两军还没交锋前,就可以击溃凯撒的军队。当有些人对此表示惊讶时,他说:“我知道,我答应你们的是一件难于置信的事情,但是,请听听我所以作这样打算的道理,这样,你们走前去战斗时,心里就会更加踏实。我已经说服我们的骑兵——他们也已向我保证要做到——在两军互相迫近时,上去攻打凯撒暴露着的右侧翼,从后面包围他们的队列,在我军一支武器也没向他们投掷以前,就先使得他们惊恐失措,奔逃不迭。这样,我们的军团就不必再冒危险,几乎可以毫无伤亡地结束战斗。因为我军的骑兵是如此强大,这样做并不困难。”同时,他叮嘱他们应该为明天振作起精神来,他们常常在盼望战斗,现在既然有了这样的机会,他们绝不可以使他本人和其余别的人对他们失望。

    87.拉比努斯紧跟着他说下去。他一面贬低凯撒的军队,一面吹捧庞培的计划。他说:“庞培,你别以为这支军队就是征服高卢和日耳曼的那支军队。那些战役我都是亲身在场的,我不知道的东西,不会冒冒失失乱说。当年的那支部队,还留下来的只有很小一部分了,它的绝大部分已经丧失,这是这么多次战斗的必然结果,又有许多人死在意大利的秋季瘟疫中,还有很多离开军队回家了,再有许多被留在大陆上。难道你们没有听到过,在布隆狄西乌姆是把那些因身体不好留下来的人编成军队的吗,你们看到的这些军队是由近年来在内高卢征集的人组成的,他们中许多人都是从帕杜斯河外的殖民地来的。就算这样,他们的全部精锐也都已经阵亡在迪拉基乌姆的两次战斗中了。”说了这些话,他宣誓说:他如不战胜,决不再回到营寨里。他还怂恿别人照样宣誓。庞培赞扬他的建议,也同样立了誓。在场的其余人,也没有一个迟疑着不肯宣誓的。在作战会议上这样做作了一番之后,他们大家怀着很大的希望,高高兴兴地散去。他们心里都认为已经必胜无疑,照他们看来,在这么重大的事情上,一位如此富有经验的统帅,决不会信口开河,随便乱鼓励他们。

    88.凯撒在接近庞培的营寨时,看到他的阵列是按下述情况布置的:在左翼的是内战一开始时凯撒根据元老院的决议交出去的两个军团,它们一个称作第一军团,另一个称作第三军团,庞培自己就处在这一面。西庇阿带着叙利亚来的军团处在阵线中央,西里西亚来的军团和我们已经说过的阿弗拉尼乌斯从西班牙带来的一些营联合在一起,被安置在右翼。庞培认为这些是他所有的最坚强的部队。其余的他都安插在阵线中央和两翼之间,合起来共有一百十个营。这支兵力总人数达四万五千人。他还有大约二千名留用老兵,这些人都是在以前的历次战事中受过他的恩惠,这次又再赶来集合的,他把他们分散在全军。此外还余下七个营,他把他们布置在营寨或就近的堡垒内,担任守卫。在他的右翼有一条两岸很陡急的河流掩护着,为此,他把他的全部骑兵和全部弓弩手、投石手都布置在左翼。

    89.凯撒保持他过去的习惯,把第十军团放在右翼,第九军团虽说在迪拉基乌姆战役中人员已经大大减少,仍布置在左翼,他把第八军团也放在它一起,这样,差不多就把这两个军团联合成一个,命令他们必须彼此互相支援。他在阵地上有八十个营,总人数为二万二千人。七个营被留下来守卫营寨。他派安东尼统率左翼,普布利乌斯·苏拉统率右翼,格涅尤斯·多弥提乌斯统率中军。他自己面对着庞培,同时注意到对方的上述阵势,深恐自己的右翼会被数量巨大的骑兵包围,就急忙从第三线中的每个军团抽出一个营来,用它们构成一列第四线,让它们面向着敌人的骑兵,并向他们说明自己的打算,提醒他们,这天的胜负就取决于他们这几个营的勇敢了。这时,他又命令第三线和全军,不得到他本人的命令,不许交锋,说:在他希望他们这样做时,会用帅旗发出号令来的。

    90.当他根据战争的习惯,鼓励他的军队去战斗时,他说起他对他们始终如一的关怀爱护,特别提醒他们说,他可以让自己的部下来证明,他是用多大的努力来争取和平的,他怎样竭力想通过瓦提尼乌斯进行会谈,又怎样通过奥卢斯·克劳狄乌斯和西庇阿打交道,在奥里库姆,他又怎样为派遣使者的事和利波争论过。他说,他是从来不肯白白叫士卒浪费鲜血、或者让共和国失掉这一支或那一支军队的。说了这些话之后,在士兵们迫切要求战斗的一片喧嚷请战声中,他用喇叭发出号令。

    91.凯撒军队中有一个留用老兵盖尤斯·克拉斯提努斯,前年曾在他部下担任第十军团的首席百夫长,是一个极为勇敢的人。号令一发出时,他就说:“跟我来,曾经和我同一连队过的弟兄们,把你们早就决心要为统帅出的力,拿出来吧!只剩下这一场战斗了,当它结束时,他就可以恢复他的尊严,我们也可以恢复自己的自由了。”同时,他回过头来对凯撒说:“今天,统帅,不管是死还是活,我一定要让你好好感激我!”说了这番话,他从右翼第一个冲出去,约一百二十名同一营的精选的志愿人员跟随着他。

    92.两军之间,留下的距离刚刚够让双方军队冲击。但庞培事先就关照他的部下要等凯撒先过来攻击,自己不要离开阵地,免得阵脚被弄乱。据说,他是在盖尤斯·特里阿里乌斯的劝告下采取这种做法的,这样,就可以粉碎凯撒军队的第一次冲刺和猛攻,使对方的队伍陷于混乱,然后,坚守在行列中的庞培的军队,就可以趁势进攻那些混乱了的敌人。他还希望,如果军队坚持在一起不动,敌方掷过来的轻矛落下来时,会比落在这面也在一边投掷轻予一边跑的人身上的力量要轻些。同时,由于凯撒的部队这样一来就有双倍的距离要跑,势必跑得气急败坏,疲乏不堪。但在我们看起来,庞培采取这种做法是失策的。因为所有的人心胸中天生都有一股因渴望战斗而炽热起来的精神上的锐气和冲劲,这种激情,做统帅的人只有责任加以发扬鼓励,切不可反加以遏止。因而,从古传下来的做法,即军号要四面齐鸣,全军要一气猛喊,决不是没有道理的,为的是这样做可以使敌人惊惧,使自己的部下得到鼓舞。

    93.但我军在一发出号令时,就已经挺举着轻矛,跑步上前。当他们看到庞培的军队并不迎上前来相敌时,就利用从过去战斗中得来的经验,自动停止前冲,在大约一半距离的地方站定下来,以免奔到敌人面前时已经体力耗尽。等略许停息了片刻之后,才又重新起步向前。他们投出了轻矛,又依凯撒的指示,迅速抽出剑来。庞培的军队对这种攻击也并非应付不了,他们格开投过去的武器,顶住军团的攻击,仍旧保持着自己的行列,在掷出了自己的轻矛后,也挥起剑来。就在这时候,庞培左翼的骑兵按照命令,合力冲过来。大队弓弩手也跟着涌上前来。我军骑兵挡不住他们的攻击,慢慢离开他们的阵地后撤,庞培的骑兵更加凶猛地压过来,而且一伙一伙散开,从我军暴露着的一侧开始包围我军。凯撒看到这个,马上发令给他那以六个营组成的第四线,这些人迅速奔跑,全力挺进,用极大的冲劲迎击庞培的骑兵,使得他们没有一个人能站得住脚,全部转过身去,不仅逃出阵地,而且一直飞逃,躲进极高的丛山中去。当他们被驱走时,所有的弓管手和射石手都被孤零零地丢了下来,一无支援地遭受歼灭。这些营一路穷追猛打,扑向庞培的左翼,乘对方仍继续在队里抵抗,战斗不止时,把他们包围起来,从背后攻击他们。

    94.就在这时,凯撒命令直到此刻还没有行动、安守在阵地上的第三线向前推进。这样,一面既有精力旺盛的生为军来接替体力不支的人,背后又有别的人赶来攻击,庞培的军队支撑不住,全都转身逃走。凯撒果然没料错,正象他在鼓励他们时说的那样,胜利将由放在第四线面对敌人骑兵的那几个营开始取得。正是由于他们首先击退骑兵、由于他们歼灭弓弩手和射石手、又由于他们从左翼包围了庞培的部队,才使对方开始清退。但庞培在一看到自己的骑兵被逐回,自己最为信赖的那一部分军队陷人一片混乱时,对其余的就更失去了信心,立刻离开战场,径自策马奔回营寨。他清清楚楚地用士兵们都可以听到的声音对布置在帅帐门口值岗的百夫长们说:“管好营寨,要仔细守卫,免得出什么乱子,我要再到别的几道门去巡视一下,鼓励一下守卫营寨的人。”说完这些话,他进入帅帐,对大局完全丧失了信心,听其自然去了。

    95.当庞培的部队一路逃进壁垒时,凯撒认为不应该给这些惊惶失措的人喘息的机会,就鼓励部下好好利用命运的恩宠,马上进攻敌军的营寨。虽说战斗已经一直拖到中午,大家因为酷热,疲乏不堪,但仍旧都准备全心全意服从命令,经受一切艰苦。敌人的营帐由留在那边防守的几个营竭力保卫着,尤其是那些色雷斯人和蛮族的同盟军,更是在拼着命守卫。至于那些从战场上逃走的士兵,个个都既惊慌又疲劳,许多人连自己的武器和连队标帜都丢了,他们主要想的是下一步逃到那里去而不是怎样防守营寨。就布置在壁垒上的那些人也不能再经受得住我军的大量轻矛,在负伤累累之后离开了岗位。因而,在他们的百夫长和军团指挥官带领之下,一路飞奔,逃到一直延伸到营寨附近的高山里去。

    96.在庞培的营寨里,可以看到搭着凉棚,陈设着分量很重的银盘盏,士兵们的帐篷上覆盖着新鲜的草皮,卢基乌斯·伦图卢斯和一些其它人的帐篷上则掩盖着常春藤,还有许多东西,都表明他们异乎寻常的奢侈和对胜利的盲目自信,因而不难猜想,他们对这一天的战斗结果毫不担心,所以才寻求那些不必要的享受的。但这些人却还一直在嘲笑凯撒的这支极为艰苦、咬紧牙关忍受的军队,尽管他们一切必需用的东西都很缺乏,敌人还是在说他们奢侈。当我军这时在敌方的营寨中奔走时,庞培找到一匹马,扯掉自己身上的统帅服饰,从后门奔出营寨,驱马一直向拉里萨奔去。他在那边也没停留,一路收集起一些正在逃跑的自己部下,仍旧用同样的速度,日夜不停地奔驰。他带着三十名骑兵随从,赶到海边,乘上一艘粮船。据说他一路上一直在抱怨说他所期望的完全落空了,他原来把胜利的希望寄托在他们身上的这些人,却正是首先奔逃的人,这简直是出卖了他。

    97.凯撒在占领了那座营寨后,敦促他的士兵不要一心只管掳掠战利品,错过了完成其余工作的时机。在他们的赞同下,他开始用工事把那山岭包围起来。由于山上没有水,庞培的部下对那地方失去了信心,开始大伙沿着山脊向拉里萨方面退去。凯撒看到这个,把兵力分开,命令一部分军团留在庞培的营寨中,一部分返回自己的营寨。他自己带着四个军团开始走一条比较近便的路,前去追赶庞培的军队。当他赶上去六罗里时,展开了阵列。庞培的军队看到这个,在一处山上停了下来,有一条河流正流经这座山的山脚下。凯撒对他的部下鼓励了一番。于是,尽管他们因为一整天连续劳动而疲劳不堪,而且天也就要黑了,他们仍然动手筑起一道工事来,把那条河流和那座山隔断,使庞培的军队在夜间无法取得水。当这项工程完工时,他们开始派使者来乞求投降,少数和他们在一起的元老等级人员,乘夜逃走了。

    98.在天色刚破晓时,凯撒命令所有那些耽搁在山上的人,都从高处跑到平地上来,放下他们的武器。当他们毫不抗拒地这样做了之后,人人都爬在地上,伸开着手,哭哭啼啼地求他饶了他们。他安慰他们,叫他们站立起来,对他们说了一些自己怎样宽大为怀的话,以减轻他们的恐怖。他饶恕了他们全体,还引他们去见自己的部下,叮嘱大家不要伤害他们中的任何一个,也不要让他们丢失任何东西。在这样精心安排之后,他命令其他几个军团离开营寨到自己这里来,由他带到这里来的那几个军团则回到营寨里去,轮番休息。就在那一天,他到达拉里萨。

    99.在这次战役中,损失的士兵不到二百人,但却包括有三十名百夫长,都是些很勇敢的人。阵亡的还有那个我们前面提到过的克拉斯提努斯,他正当在极其英勇地战斗时,被一剑砍在面上。他在出发战斗时说的那番话,并没有说错,因为凯撒认为克拉斯提努斯的确在战斗中表现了无与伦比的英勇,而且肯定他是为自己立了一场大功。庞培的军队大约死去一万五千人,投降的则在二万四千人以上,因为连驻扎在要塞里充任守卫的那些营也都向苏拉投降了。此外还有许多人逃向附近的城镇。在战斗中缴获送来给凯撒的连队标帜有一百八十面,军团的鹰帜有九面。卢基乌斯·多弥提乌斯从营寨中向山里逃去,正在精疲力尽之际,被骑兵杀死。

    100.就在同时,德基穆斯·莱利乌斯带着舰队到达布隆狄西乌姆,和我们前面说过的利波用过的办法一样,占领了面对布隆狄西乌姆港的那个小岛。同样,负责守卫布隆狄西乌姆的瓦提尼乌。斯给一些小船装上甲板,派它们去把莱利乌斯的舰只引诱出来,在海港的隘口捕获了一般离开自己的大队过于远的五列桨舰和两条小船。同时,他又到处布置下三三两两的骑兵哨岗,阻止船上的水手取得饮水。但是,莱利乌斯利用这时正好是一年中最适于航行的季节,党派货船到科库拉和迪拉基乌姆去运水来供应他的部下。在塞萨利亚战役的消息传来以前,一直无法使他放弃自己的打算,不管是丢失船只的耻辱还是必需品缺乏,都不能驱逐他离开那港口和岛屿。

    101.大约在同时,盖尤斯·卡西乌斯带着叙利亚、腓尼基和西里西亚的舰队,赶到西西里。由于凯撒的舰队分为两部分,司法官普布里乌斯·塞尔皮基鸟斯统率一半耽在维波,马尔库斯·蓬波尼乌斯统率另一半耽在墨萨那。卡西乌斯在蓬波尼乌斯还没知道他到达以前就带着他的舰队赶到墨萨那,遇上蓬波尼乌斯那边正好是一片混乱,既无监守警卫的人,也没明确的战斗编制,在一阵强大的顺风帮助之下,他派一些商船,满载松木、油脂、麻屑、以及其他易于燃烧的东西,航到蓬波尼乌斯的舰队那边,烧掉了他所有的三十五艘舰只,其中有二十只是装了甲板的。这一行动引起极大的惊慌,虽说墨萨那有一个军团驻防在那边,但他们几乎连这个市镇都守不住,要不是恰好在这个紧急关头沿途布置的驿马送来了凯撒胜利的消息,许多人认为它一定会失陷了。但消息来得非常及时,使这个市镇又得再守卫下去。卡西乌斯离开那边,再赶到正处在维波的塞尔皮基乌斯的舰队那边。我军的舰队正跟过去一样停泊在岸边,卡西乌斯利用风力的帮助,派几条准备去焚烧它们的商船,顺流而下,使我军舰队的两翼焚烧起来,五艘舰只被焚毁。当火势因风力迅猛,更加漫延开去时,一些原来在老兵编成的军团、因属于病员而留下来担任船只守卫的士兵,不甘心忍受这番耻辱,自动登上船只,离岸驶去,向卡西乌斯的舰只进攻,他们捕获了两艘五列桨舰,卡西乌斯自己就在其中的一艘上,但他被一只小船接过去逃走了。除此之外,还有两艘三列桨舰被击沉。不久之后,塞萨利亚战役的消息传来,就连庞培部下的人也都相信了,因为直到这时候,他们都还以为这是凯撒的使者或党徒凭空捏造的。知道了这些事情后,卡西乌斯带着他的舰队离开那地区。

    102.凯撒认为不管庞培在逃亡途中可能奔到那里去,自己应该把一切事情都放下来,首先去追赶他,免得他会再纠集起另外一支军队来,重新开始战争。他每天尽量赶完骑兵力所能及的路程,命令一个军团抄近路在后面跟上来。在安菲波利斯,有用庞培的名义发布的一道公告,说:这个行省的所有青年,不管是希腊人还是罗马公民,都必须集合起来,宣誓入伍。但谁也没法猜测庞培打的是什么主意,究竟是为了要转移人家的疑心,想把他逃走的计划隐瞒得时间越长越好,还是想如果没有人阻碍,就利用新征来的兵,竭力守住马其顿。他本人停泊在那边一夜,把在安菲波利斯的同党都召集起来开了一次会,收集供必要开支的钱。在接到凯撒到来的消息时,他离开了那地方,不多几天之后到达米蒂利尼。他在那边受到暴风雨阻碍,耽搁了两天,在他的船队中另外加进一些快艇后,又来到西里西亚,再从那边赶到塞浦路斯。他在那边得知,在全体安条克人以及在那边经商的罗马公民一致同意之下,他们已经武装起来,阻止他前去,而且还派使者到所有那些据说已经逃到附近城镇去的人那边去,警告他们不要到安条克来,说:如果他们去,就会对他们的生命发生极大的危险。去年担任执政官的普布里乌斯·伦图卢斯和另一个曾任执政官的普布里乌斯·伦图卢斯、以及还有别的一些人,在罗得岛也遇到同样的情况,这些人在跟着庞培逃走时,逃到这个岛上,他们没有获准进入这个市镇的港口,当使者被派去叫他们离开这些地方时,他们就满心不愿地离去。原来凯撒到来的报导,已经被送到那些市镇。

    103.庞培了解了这些情况,放弃访问叙利亚的念头,他攫取了包税团体的金钱,又向某些私人借了款子,并在船上贮放了大量供士兵使用的铜币。他武装起二千人。一部分来自那些包税人家里的奴隶群,一部分是他向经营商业的人索取来的,外加还有一些是他那些羽党中自认为适合这种工作的人。庞培率领着他们到达佩卢西翁。在那边,正好逢上年幼的国王托勒密以巨大的兵力在和自己的姊姊克娄巴特拉作战。国王在几个月以前,依靠自己的亲友帮助,把她逐出王位。克娄巴特拉的营寨就离开他的营寨不远。庞培派人到国王那边去,要求他看在自己和他父亲的交往和友谊面上,允许自己进入亚历山大里亚,并且以他的力量来庇护遭难的人。但他所派去的那些人在完成了使者的任务以后,开始自由自在地和国王的士兵交谈起来,鼓励他们向庞培表示自己的忠诚,不要因为他落魄了就鄙视他。国王的这些士兵中有许多原来就是庞培的部下,是伽比尼乌斯从他在叙利亚的军队中调出来,带到亚历山大里亚去的,那次战争结束后,又把他们留给了现在这位幼年国王的父亲托勒密。

    104.于是,在知道了这些事情后,因国王年幼而在摄行国政的他那些亲友们,可能是出于恐惧,正象他们后来讲出来的那样。怕庞培在把王室的军队勾引过去之后,会进一步占领亚历山大里亚和埃及,还可能是出于轻视他现在失势了,因为通常情况,一个人在落难时,总是连朋友也会反目成仇的。这些人表面上对他派去的使者作了很慷慨大度的答复,邀请他到国王这里来,但他们自己人中间却商量好一个阴谋,派一个大胆异常的人,即国王的总管阿基拉斯和一个军团指挥官卢基乌斯·塞普提弥乌斯去杀死庞培。庞培受到他们十分殷勤有礼的招呼,而且由于在海盗战争时塞普提弥乌斯曾经在他部下担任过百夫长,有些相识,因此在几个自己人陪同下,他被引上一艘小船,就在那边遭阿基拉斯和塞普提弥乌斯杀害。卢基乌斯·伦图卢斯也被国王捉住,杀死在牢里。

    105.当凯撒到达亚细亚时,他发现提图斯·安皮乌斯正试图把伊弗所的狄安娜女神庙中的金钱拿走,为此他还把行省所有的元老都召集起来,想请他们证明一下这笔款子的总数。但凯撒的到来打断了他的计划,使他溜走了。这样,凯撒就第二次挽救了伊弗所的这笔财富。人们还一致说,按日子倒数上去,正好就是凯撒战斗告捷的那一天,在厄利斯,供在那尊密涅瓦神像前的胜利之神像,原本是面朝着密涅瓦的像的,忽然自己转过面来朝着庙宇的大门和进口处了。同一天,在叙利亚的安条克,两次听到大队人马喧嚣和军号齐鸣的声音,使得公民们都武装着向城上奔去。托勒密斯也发生了同样的事情。在佩伽蒙,在神庙的极秘密、极隐蔽、除祭司外谁都不得进去的那一部分,即希腊人称之为“禁区”的地方,听到了战鼓的声音。还有在特拉勒斯的胜利之神庙里——人们曾在那边供奉一尊凯撒的像——一他们能指给你看一棵棕桐树,它是就在那天穿过铺路石的夹缝,从夯实的路基中长出来的。

    106.当凯撒在亚细亚停留了短短几天之后,听说人们曾在塞浦路斯见到过庞培,便猜想庞培仗着自己和埃及这个王国有交谊,在那地方还有其他种种关系,一定在向埃及赶去。他就也向亚历山大里亚赶去,随身带着他命令从塞萨利亚跟他来的一个军团,和另一个从阿卡亚召来的原属副将昆图斯·字菲乌斯统率的军团,还有八百名骑兵,十艘从罗得岛来的和少数从亚细亚来的军舰。在这些军团中,只有约摸三千二百人,其余的或因战斗中受了伤,或因艰苦劳动和长途跋涉,没跟上队伍。但凯撒自信他战胜的威名足以先声夺人,毫不犹豫地带着这支力量单薄的援军赶去,认为对他来说,到处都会同样安全。他在亚历山大里亚得知庞培的死讯。在那边,他刚一登陆时就听到国王留在那边充任该城守卫的士兵们的呼噪声,还看到他们急匆匆的朝着他奔过来,因为在他面前高擎着执政官的斧棒,所有群众都认为国王的权威受到了蔑视。当这骚动被平息下来之后,聚集在一起的群众接连几天。不断的发生骚乱,有许多士兵在城市的各个地方被杀死。

    107.看到这些事情,他命令把由庞培的部队改编而成的其他几个军团从亚细亚调到他这里来。因为他自己正遇到称做“季风”的那种阻止船只从亚历山大里亚开出去的顶头逆风,被迫不得不留在这里。同时他还考虑到,王室后裔间的争端,关系到罗马人民和作为执政官的他自己,特别牵涉到他自己的职责,因为在他前次担任执政官时,曾经通过公民大会的法令和元老院的决议,和那位去世的老托勒密缔结过同盟。于是,他就表示自己乐意看到国王托勒密和他的姊姊克娄巴特拉双方都解散自己的军队,到他面前来,以法律解决争端,不要彼此间刀兵相向。

    108.国王因为年幼,由他的监护人一个叫做波提努斯的宦官在主持国政。他最初因为自己的国王竟要被别人召去申诉自己的理由,在朋友们中间发牢骚,表示愤怒。后来,在国王的臣僚中找到一些人赞同他的计划时,他秘密地把军队从佩卢西姆召到亚历山大里亚来,让我们前面提到过的阿基拉斯统率所有这些军队。波提努斯用自己的和国王的诺言激励他、吹捧他,并且通过信件和使者把自己希望他做的事情通知他。在老国王托勒密的遗嘱中,他的两个儿子中的长子和两个女儿中年龄较大的那个,被指定为继承人。就在这同一遗嘱里,老托勒密还用所有神灵的名义、用他在罗马签订的条约的名义,要求罗马人民使他的遗嘱实现。这遗嘱的一个文本由他的使者带去罗马,以便存放在国库里,但因正值国家多故,没有能放进去,因而就存放在庞培那边。另一份同样的复本留下来,密封着保存在亚历山大里亚。

    109.当凯撒正在处理这些事情时,他特别希望自己能象一个双方共同的朋友和仲裁者那样,调解好这场王室的纠纷。这时,突然有消息传来说,国王的军队和全部骑兵正在向亚历山大里亚进发。凯撒的部队实在太少,如果不得不在城外作一场决战,他绝不敢相信他们能够胜任。剩下来的唯一办法就是坚守住城里自己的阵地,一面摸清楚阿基拉斯的打算。于是,他下令所有他的部下都武装戒备着,并鼓励国王把他那些极有势力的朋友派几个作为使者,到阿基拉斯那边去,说明他的意图。因而,国王派狄奥司科里德斯和塞拉皮翁到阿基拉斯那边去,这两人都曾经到罗马担任过使者,而且在老托勒密身上极有影响力量。这两人来到阿基拉斯面前时,他在还没听他们说话、了解他们为什么被派来之前,就命令把他们捉起来杀死。他们中间,一个在受伤之后,很快就被他的朋友们接过去,假作已经死了带走,另一个被杀死了。在这件事以后,凯撒就设法把国王保留在自己手里;因为他了解国壬这个称号在老百姓心目中很有号召力量,这样,让人们看起来,就显得这场战争不是由国王而是由一小撮坏人或匪徒私自发动起来的。

    110.阿基拉斯那边的这支部队,无论在数目上、出身上、还是战斗经验上,都不是可以随便轻视的。因为他的部下有二万武装人员,这些人中,包括有伽比尼乌斯的士兵,这些人已经习惯于亚历山大里亚的生活和放荡,把罗马人的名号和纪律忘记得干干净净,在那边娶了妻子,许多人而且跟她们生了子女。在这些人之外,还加上一批从叙利亚、西里西亚行省和其他邻近地区搜罗来的强盗和土匪,又有许多被判了刑的罪徒和逃亡者,参加了他们。所有我们自己的逃亡奴隶,不但都能在亚历山大里亚寻到一个可靠的接待所,还可能有一份可靠的生活来源,只要报上名去参加军队就行。他们中间如果有任何一个人被主人捉住,士兵们就会同心协力把他救出去,只因他们都犯有同样的罪行,保卫同伙不受暴力侵犯,就是为自己防止同样的危险。这些人按照亚历山大里亚军队的老传统,习惯于要求处死王家的臣僚,掠夺富人的财产,为要增加销给而包围国王的王宫,就连王位上的人也可以由他们逐走这个再召来那个。此外还有两千骑兵。这些人的岁月都已经消磨在亚历山大里亚的多次战争中,他们曾经为老托勒密恢复王位,曾经杀死过比布卢斯的两个儿子,曾经对埃及人作过战,这就是他们的一番战争经历。

    111.阿基拉斯信赖他这些部队,轻视凯撒的兵力单薄,他占领了除凯撒用兵力守住的那部分地区以外的全部亚历山大里亚。在第一次冲击时,他竭力试图突入凯撒的住处,但凯撒把军队布置在街道上,挡住了他的进攻。同时,港口也在进行交锋,这引来了严重得多的战斗。因为在同一时间之内,一面几处街道上有零星部队在进行战斗,另一面又有大批敌人在试图夺取军舰。这些军舰中有五十艘曾经被遣去支援庞培,在塞萨利亚战役后才回来。它们都是些四列桨和五列桨舰,而且都配置和装备着每一样航行用的必需品。除此以外,还有二十二只一向在亚历山大里亚港担任守卫任务的军舰,也都是装有甲板的。如果他们夺到这些船只,使凯撒丧失了舰队,他们就能控制这个港口和整个海岸,切断凯撒的供应和援军。从而,这场战斗进行的残酷程度,正是双方中一方认为自己的迅速胜利、另一方认为自己的安全,都得由这场胜负来决定肘必然会有的。但凯撒还是达到了目的,他把所有那些舰只连带在船坞中的一些,统统都烧掉了,因为他不能用他这支单薄的兵力守护如此广大辽阔的一片地区。他立刻把他的军队用船只运到法罗斯岛上去。

    112.这个岛上有一座极高大的灯塔叫做法罗斯,是一座很令人惊叹的建筑,它的名字就是从这个岛得来的。这个岛正处在亚历山大里亚城对面,形成一个港湾,但和它之间却有一条象桥那样的狭路相连,这是以前的国工们造起的一条伸向海里的九百尺长的防波堤。岛上有一些埃及人的住宅和一个和市镇差不多大小的村落,任何船只如果因为粗心、或因为暴风雨,航线稍稍偏了一些,他们就习惯于象海盗那样劫掠这些船只。再则由于这里航道狭窄,如果居于法罗斯岛的这些人不同意,任何船只都不能进入港湾去。凯撒很耽心这一点,就趁敌人正在忙于战斗时,派军队在那边登陆,占领了法罗斯,在它上面派了守军。由于这些措施,粮食和援军可以用船只安全地运送到他这里来了。因为他已遣使者到所有邻近各行省去,向他们征索援军。在这个城市的另一部分,双方在经过一场不分胜负的交锋之后分开了,谁也没有被击败。原因是地方太狭小,双方死去的人都不多。凯撒在晚上环绕着最必要的据点建立起一道防御工事。在城市的这部分地区,有王宫的一小部分房屋,凯撒最初就是被领到那边去把它当作个人的住所。和这房子相连的是一座剧场,它也被用作一个护城寨堡,有路通向港口和别的船坞。在以后的日子里,他把这些防御工事逐渐加高。使它们能象城墙那样挡住敌人,免得被迫违反自己的意愿和他们作战。同时,托勒密国王的小女儿希望能填补空出来的王位,跑出王宫,参加到阿基拉斯那边去,开始和他一起主持作战。但他们之间很快就因为争夺领导权发生争执,这使得士兵们的酬赏得到增加,因为双方都竭力想以较大的牺牲来讨好士兵。当这些事情在敌人中发生时,住在被凯撒占领那部分城市的小国王的监护人、王国的摄政者波提努斯,正当在派使者到阿基拉斯那边去,敦促他不要放松干劲,也不要灰心丧气的时候,他的使者被告发和拘捕了,他自己也被凯撒杀死。这就是亚历山大里亚战争的开始。

    亚历山大里亚战记

    1.亚历山大里亚战争爆发起来了。凯撒把所有舰队都从罗得岛和叙利亚、西里西亚召了来,并且到克里特去征集弓箭手,到纳巴泰伊国王马尔库斯那边去索取骑兵,又命令到各地征集作战机械、发运粮食、调集援军。同时,防线上每天都在扩建工事,城市中凡是看来工事不够坚强的那些部分,都用行障和护墙加固。撞锤通过墙洞,从一所房子到隔壁一所房子一路移过去。工事一直扩充到把所有已破坏成废墟的或用武力夺过来的地区都包括进去。亚历山大里亚几乎完全不用怕火,因为它的建筑物没有木头的接种和托梁之类,房子是靠拱行结构架起来的,屋顶上铺盖的是泥灰或瓦。凯撒所特别操心的是想建造起防御工事和盾车来把城市的这一部分愈紧缩愈好地和其他部分隔离开来,它的南面本来就已经有一片沼泽紧紧围着它。他所希望的是:第一,他的军队虽然被分开在城市的两个部分,必须能有统一的作战部署和统一的指挥;次之,如果他们在城里的一个部分陷入困境,另一部分必须能赶来给以援助。尤其最最使他关心的,还是要有非常充足的供水和草秣,这两者中的前者,他的供应极不充裕,后者则已经完全断绝了,有了这片泽地,就能很充裕地供应这两样东西。

    2.对亚历山大里亚人来说,这完全没能使他们的王作受到拖延或阻碍。事实上他们已经派使者和征兵官员出去,到埃及王国的所有领土和号令所及的地方去征兵,弄到城里来大批轻矛、弩机,还带来不计其数的士兵。城里也一样,建立起大规模的武器作坊。奴隶除了未成年的以外,统统被武装起来,由比较富裕的主人供给他们每天的伙食和工资。他们把这支巨大的兵力布置在比较偏僻地区的工事上,而把那些老兵的部队安置在往来最繁忙的地区,并且让他们闲在那边,以便在不管什么地方发生战斗时,能把他们当做生力军派去支援。所有大街小巷都用方石块筑起三重壁垒隔绝,高度不低于四十尺。城里地势比较低平的地方,他们用极高的有十层的塔楼作为防守工事。此外,他们还建造了同样层数的塔楼,下面装有车轮,用绳子把它和牲口联在一起,如果任何地方需要时,它就可以顺着大路一直奔向那边去。

    3.这个城市非常富裕和繁盛,故一切装备都极为充裕,那些居民也十分聪明和机灵,一看到我们做什么,他们就能凭自己的智巧学着做出来,看起来反而象是我们从他们那边抄袭来的似的。他们还自动想出许多办法,做到在一面不断攻击我们的工事时,一面还能守卫自己的工事。他们的领袖,无论在大会上小会上,总是用这样的话来煽动大家,说:罗马人正在慢慢形成一种侵吞他们王国的习惯,不多几年以前,奥卢斯·伽比尼乌斯就曾带着军队来过埃及,庞培在逃亡中也跑到这里来,凯撒现在又带着军队来了,就连庞培的死亡也不能叫他不再在他们这里耽下去。如果他们不能把他赶出去,他们的王国就将变成罗马的一个行省。要驱逐他还必须趁早,他现在因为季节关系,正被风浪阻隔在这里,得不到海外来的援军。

    4.同时,正象前面讲过的那样,统率老兵部队的阿基拉斯和托勒密国王的小女儿阿尔西诺,为要争取把最高的统治权夺到自己手里来,彼此互相施展阴谋计算对方。阿尔西诺通过自己的保育太监伽尼墨德斯先发制人,杀死了阿基拉斯。杀死他之后,她自己独掌了全部大权,既没有和她并立执政的人,也没有对她监护的人,军队则交给了伽尼墨德斯。他接受了这个职务后,加增了教士兵的赏赐,其余的工作也都同样尽心竭力地干。

    5.亚历山大里亚差不多到处地下都挖有水渠,通向尼罗河,河水就经过它,流到私人家里。这种水在经过一段时间逐渐沉积后,变得很清澈,大厦的主人和他们的家属习惯上就用这种水。因为尼罗河流下来的全是污泥浊水,导致许多各式各样的疾病。然而,平常百姓和广大群众出于无可奈何,就只能以这种水为满足,因为全城根本没有别的泉水。那条河流正处在该城的由亚历山大里亚人占领的那部分,这种情况,使得伽尼墨德斯想到可以把我军的水源切断。我军那些为了守卫工事而分布在大街小巷的士兵,用的正是从私家房屋中的渠道和水槽里汲出来的水。

    6.这计划一得到赞同,浩大而又艰巨的工程就动起手来,他首先切断水渠,把在他们掌握中的那部分城市分隔出去,然后用水轮和别的机械把大量海水从海里抽上来,从一处比较高的地方向凯撒占领的那部分不停地灌下去。因而,从离那边最近的房屋里汲出来的水,味道就比往常咸了一些,引起我军士兵很大的惊异,不知是什么原因。当他们听到地势比他们更低的那些地方的人说他们那边的水还是和以前习惯的一样,味道没有什么不同时,简直不敢相信自己的耳朵了。他们大伙聚在一起议论,还试尝了水的味道,辨别它已经有了多大的不同。但不久以后,靠近敌人地方的水已经完全不可以饮用,比较低下的地方,也发现水在逐步变质,渐渐咸起来。

    7.这种情况使他们的疑惑消除了,引起极大的惊恐来,看来大家好象一下子陷人非常危险的境地似的。有些人抱怨凯撒太拖塌,应该马上就命令下船;别的一些人又害怕会发生更严重的情况,因为亚历山大里亚人离开如此之近,假如他们准备撤走,决瞒不过这些人,如果他们踞高临下冲下来追赶,就绝没有机会可以退到船上去。而且在凯撒掌握的这部分地区,还有当地的大批市民,凯撒没让他们搬出房子,因为他们公开做出忠于我们的样子,和自己的同胞不相往来。然而,如果要我来为亚历山大里亚人辩护一番,说明他们既不狡诈,也不轻率,这将是一件说尽千言万诺都白费心血的事,一且弄清楚他们这个民族和他们的性情脾气,就再没有人会不承认他们是最最擅长于出卖人的族类了。

    8.凯撒用安慰和说理的办法,减轻他部下的恐惧。他肯定地说,挖掘水井一定能找到甜水,凡是沿海的地方天生都有甜水的泉脉,就算埃及的海岸和所有别的地方的海岸性质有所不同,那也不要紧,因为海岸正在由他自由地控制着,敌人没有舰队,不能阻止他每天用船只出去取水,左面可以到帕拉托尼鸟姆去取,右面可以到岛上去取,这两处地方航行的方向相反,不会同时受到逆风阻拦。逃跑确乎不是上策,不仅对那些首先考虑的是自己地尊严的人来说,就对于那些除了自己的性命以外不考虑别的的人来说,也是一样。他们费尽心机才能在防御工事后面挡住敌人的攻击,一旦离开防御工事,就无论地形、无论人数,都不足以和敌人相抗了。上船既要拖拖拉拉费很多时间,又要经过许多困难,特别是在要用小艇的地方。而亚历山大里亚人则正好相反,他们的行动很迅速,地势和建筑又极熟悉,特别在当他们一得胜,趾高气扬的时候,他们会抢先赶来占据比较高的地方和建筑物,以阻止我们逃走,并截住我们的船只。因而,他们心里千万不可再存有这种念头,必须想尽一切办法取得胜利。

    9.向他的部下说了这番话,把所有人的精神都鼓舞起来之后,他把任务布置给百夫长们,叫他们把其他一切工作统统停下来,先一心一意地挖井,就连夜里也片刻不要歇手。这工作一开了头,每个人都精神振奋地投入劳动,一夜之间就发现了大量甜水。这样一来,亚历山大里亚人的苦心策划和辛勤劳动,我军没化多少时间工作就把它抵消了。就在第二天,由庞培部下投降过来的士兵改编组成的给三十七军团,由多弥提乌斯·卡尔维努斯安排他们登船,带着粮食、武器、轻矛、作战机械等,航到阿非利加海岸,稍稍在亚历山大里亚上方一些。他们被一场连续刮了几夭的东风阻止在那边,不能进入港口,幸亏那边一带所有地方都可以安全地抛锚,他们在那边耽搁了很多时候,而且苦于饮水不给,于是派一艘快艇航到凯撒这里来报告消息。

    10.究竟该怎么办,凯撒为了可以亲自作出决定,他自己上了船,并命令全部舰队都跟着他一起前去。他因为要离开的时间比较长,不愿意让防御工事上空着没人,所以船上不带任何士兵。当他到达叫做克索宁苏斯的地方时,为了要取水,派一些划手到陆地上去。他们中的一些人为要劫掠,跑得离开船过于远了一些,被敌人的骑兵截了去。敌人从他们口中得知凯撒本人坐着船来了,而且船上一些军队都没有。一发现这些情况,他们都认为这是命运带给他们的可以一举成功的好机会,因而,他们把准备好航行的全部船只都装上战斗人员,正好在凯撒带着舰队回来的路上遇上他。这一天,凯撒有两点理由不愿意战斗,一是他船上没有士兵,二是当时已经是第十刻时,黑夜会带给这些自恃熟悉地形的人更大的信心,也会使自己对部下的鼓动失去助长士气的作用,因为任何勇敢的人和偷懒的人都分辨不出,鼓动完全不能恰如其分。为了这些理由,凯撒在一个他认为敌人不能跟来的地方,尽可能使他的船只向岸靠拢。

    11.在凯撒右翼,有一艘罗得岛人的舰只,停息在离开其它的船只很远的一段路之外。敌人一看到它、就有四艘装有甲板的船和许多敞船,自己禁不住奋力向它扑去。凯撒被迫赶去救护这条船,以免它受到敌人的伤害,当众出丑,虽然他认为如果有什么厄运落到它头上,也是它咎由自取的事情。双方一交上手,罗得岛人就竭尽全力战斗。尽管他们每逢作战总是以他们的技术和勇敢取得上风,但在这次,他们更加不回避担当全部重压。深恐吃了败仗,会被人家认为是自己不好,活该倒霉。这就赢得来一场很大的胜利。俘获了一艘敌人的四列桨舰,击沉了另一艘,还有两艘的舰上人员被悉数歼灭,此外,在其他船上也有大量战斗人员被杀死。如果不是黑夜降临打断了这场战斗,凯撒很有可能把敌人的全部舰队都夺了过来。这一场灾难使敌人惊慌万状,凯撒在轻微的逆风中,带着他胜利的舰队,拖着几条运输舰,返回亚历山大里亚。

    12.这场灾难使亚历山大里亚人十分震动,在他们看来,战胜他们的不是战斗的勇敢而是水手们的技能,他们再也不敢相信在那些建筑物里能够自卫——这本来也和那些高地一样是他们所倚传的。他们把自己所有的木材都用来制造栅栏,好象就怕我们的舰队甚至会攻到陆地上来似的。尽管如此,当伽尼墨德斯在会议上保证他不仅要把失去的舰只数目补起,还要有所增加时,他们又怀着极大的希望和信心,动手修缮起旧船来,大家专心致志干劲十足地投入这项工作。虽说他们在港口和船坞中损失的舰只已超过一百十艘,但他们还是不放弃重新装备舰队的打算。他们看到,如果自己的舰队强大,凯撒就不会有援军,也不会有给养来支持他。尤其因为城市里和沿海地区的人生来就是海员,从小就在每天的实地操作中得到锻练,他们急于要从生与俱来的看家本领中找到出路,同时还记得他们怎样用小船取得过成功的事,因而,他们就把全部热情都投入到准备舰队中去。

    13.在尼罗河的所有出口处,都有巡船驻在那边收取关税,在隐蔽的王家船坞里,还有一些多年没用于航行的旧船,他们把后者修缮起来,把前者统统召来亚历山大里亚。船桨感到缺乏,他们就把柱廊、体育场和公共建筑物的屋顶扔掉,用它们的梁来做桨。一方面有天生的聪明才智,另一方面有城里的丰富物资,都在发挥作用。大致说来,他们在准备的不是长途的航行,在他们看来,战斗将就在港口里进行,因而他们只为当前迫切需要作准备。在不多几天以后,就出于大家意料地完成了二十二艘四列桨舰,五艘五列桨舰,此外还加上许多小的敞船。在港口里试划了一番,检验过它们每一艘的效能之后,给它们配备了合适的士兵,又给自己准备好每一样战斗需要的东西。凯撒有九艘罗得岛来的舰只——本来有十艘,其中一艘在航行途中,在埃及海岸失事——八艘本都来的舰只、五艘里西亚来的舰只、七艘亚细亚来的舰只。这些舰只中,有十艘是五列桨和四列桨的,其他的船都不及它们大,而且大部分都是敞开的。虽说如此,尽管凯撒已经知道敌人的实力,但因为相信自己部下的英勇,还是作战斗的准备。

    14.现在双方都已经到十分自信的地步。凯撒带着舰队,绕着法罗斯岛航行出来,面对敌船布列开来,右翼安置的是罗得岛的舰只,左翼安置的是本都的舰只,中间留下四百步一段空隙,看来已经足够让他的舰只分散布开。在这一列之后,他把他的其余舰只也都布列好作为后援,谁跟在谁后面,谁给谁支援,他都作好规定,交代给他们。亚历山大里亚人也毫不疑迟,把舰队带出来布好阵势,在前面安置了二十二艘舰只,其余的放在第二列作为后援。除此之外,还摆出大批小船和快艇,装载着火矛和火种,希望能靠他们的船只数目之多、靠他们的呐喊和烈焰,把我军吓倒。双方舰队之间,有一些浅滩,只有一条很狭窄的水道可以通过,这些浅滩一直伸到阿非利加地界——事实上,据说亚历山大里亚有一半属于阿非利加——有相当一段时间,双方之间互相观望,不肯上前,想等着看究竟谁先穿过那条水道,因为先进入的一方,无论是要把舰队散开来,还是遇到失利时要退出去,都将遇到障碍。

    15.率领罗得岛舰队的是欧弗拉诺尔,他的豪放、他的英勇,不仅可以和希腊人,而且简直可以和我们罗马人相比。他那极为有名的精湛技术和英雄气概,使他被罗得岛人选出来作为这支舰队的领导人。当他看到凯撒在疑迟不前时,说:“在我看来,凯撒,你在担心一旦你带着船只首先进入这片浅滩时,就会在还没来得及摆开其余的舰队以前,被迫战斗起来。把事情交给我吧,我们将顶住这场战斗,一直到其他的船只跟上来为止,不会辜负你的期望。让这些家伙在我们面前一直耀武扬威下去,真使我们感到极大的耻辱,极大的气愤。”凯撒鼓励了他,并且对他说了许多各式各样赞扬的话,然后发出战斗的号令。四艘罗得岛军舰穿过浅滩,亚历山大里亚人立刻围上来攻击他们。罗得岛人顶住了它们,而且运用技巧和智慧,一线散开去。他们教练得如此之精,尽管敌我众寡悬殊,他们中没有一艘船肯让自己的船舷暴露给敌人,也没一艘船听任敌人挤走自己的桨,总是能调过头来正面对着赶上来的敌人。同时,其余的军舰也已经跟上去,只是由于海面狭窄,出于不得已,大家只好放弃了操纵技术,单凭勇气进行搏斗。的确,在亚历山大里亚,不管是我军士卒还是镇上的市民,不管他们正从事工作还是战斗,全都奔向最最高的屋顶,或者从所有可供燎望的地方中挑一处,遥观这场战斗,并且用祈祷和许愿恳求不朽之神赐给他们这一方胜利。

    16.战斗如何结局,对双方的前途将产生完全不同的影响。就我方来说,一旦被击退或失败,就无论陆上还是海上,都没有地方可以逃走,如果得胜了,却仍然是前途茫茫,无从逆料。反之,如果对方的舰只得胜,他们就可通盘全赢;就算失利了,还可以下次再来试试运气。看来同样严肃而又可悲的是,事关全局成败和大家安全的战斗,却只由少数人在担任,他们中如果有谁,无论在精神上或勇气上稍稍动摇,别的那些没有机会参加为保卫自己而战斗的人,就也只能自己照顾自己了。凯撒近日来一再把这种道理向他的部下反复说明,让他们知道所有人的安全都寄托在他们身上,好更加尽心竭力战斗。他们每一个人在跟自己的同帐伙伴、朋友和熟人在一起时,也都是用这样的话恳求他们,要他们不要让他失望,也不要让那些因有他们的推荐才挑选他去参加战斗的人失望。因而,战斗时的那种一往无前的劲头,使得对方尽管是住在沿海的航海民族,竟不能从他们的机灵和技巧中得到丝毫帮助,也不能因他们的船只居压倒多数而占到便宜,他们的战士,虽说是因为勇敢才被从如此之多的人中挑选出来的,也无法和我军的英勇匹敌。这一役,他们的一艘五列桨舰、一艘两列桨舰、连同它们船上的战士和桨手,都被我军俘获,另外又击沉三艘船,我方一艘船都没被损坏。其余的敌舰都逃向就在附近的这个城市,受到从防波堤上和附近建筑物上来的掩护,阻止我军接近。

    17.为了避免自己可能经常遇到这种情况,凯撒认为应该用尽一切方法,竭力把那个岛屿以及伸到岛上去的那条防波堤拿到自己手里来。城里的防御工事已经大部完成,他相信现在可能在岛上和城里同时发动攻击了。主意打定以后,他让十个营和一些精选的轻装兵,以及从高卢骑兵中挑出来的他认为合适的人,登上几艘小船和划艇。为了要分散岛上的兵力,他又用一些装有甲板的船向该岛的另一方面发动攻击。他还对首先占据它的人许下重重的酬奖。最初,他们对我军的进攻还能势均力敌地对抗,一面在建筑物的屋顶上作战,同时又有武装人员在海岸上抵抗。由于当地的地势非常崎岖,我军前进很不容易。对方还有许多小船和五条军舰守住那片狭窄的海面,行动非常轻捷和熟练,但一到我军有些人了解了地形,试探过滩头深浅,在海岸边站定了脚跟时,其余的人也都在他们后面跟了上去,坚决地对布列在岸边平地上的那些敌人发动攻击。法罗斯人全都转身逃走。这些人被击败后,放弃港口的守卫工作,把船都靠拢到岸边和村上,自己离开船只,匆匆去守卫建筑物了。

    18.只是,他们并不能长时间守住那些据点,虽说那些建筑物和亚历山大里亚的相比除大小上有些差别而外,并没有多大不同,代替城墙的是一系列高高耸起并互相连接的塔楼。我军来时既没准备云梯,也没准备木栅和其他攻击它们的东西。但恐怖会剥夺人们的意志和智力,瘫痪他们的四肢,这次就是这深那些自信在平坦开旷的地方能够和我们一较短长的人,看到有人溃逃,还有少数人被杀,都吓慌了手脚,连三十尺高的建筑物也都不敢据守下去,只能纷纷从防波堤上一头钻进海里,游过八百步长的一段距离,逃向城里去。虽然如此,他们中间还是有许多人被捉住或杀死,俘虏的总数竟达六千人之多。

    19.凯撒把战利品都给了士兵们,命令把房屋都拆掉,并在靠法罗斯较近的那座桥边,建造起一座碉堡供守备之用,布置下防卫部队。这顶桥是法罗斯的居民们逃走时放弃的。另外一顶比较狭窄、比较靠近城市的桥,正由亚历山大里亚人守卫着。次日,凯撒怀着同样的目的去进攻它,因为这两座桥攻占下来之后,就能把敌舰的突围和闯出去劫掠等等行动统统堵住。因而,他用从船上发射的号机和箭,驱逐了留在该地防守的部队,把他们赶进城里,又派大约三个营在那边登上岸去——那地方很惆促,容不下更多的人——其余的部队就留驻在那边船上。这样布防好之后,他命令在桥头面对敌人的这一边,建造一道壁垒以为掩护,支撑那顶桥的拱问,即船只出入的孔道,也用石块堵塞住。后一项工作完成了,再没一只小艇能出去。前一项工程还在进行时,亚历山大里亚的全部军队都冲出城来,在一块比较平坦的地方,面对我军桥头的工事列下阵来。同一时刻,他们还把经常穿过桥洞派出去焚烧我军运输船的小船,都布置到防波堤边来。就这样,我军在桥上和防波堤上、敌人则在面对着桥的那块乎地和在对着防波堤的小船上,开始了战斗。

    20.正当凯撒全神贯注在这些事情上,并且鼓励他的士兵时,忽然一大批桨手和船夫,离开我军的战舰,奔上那条防波堤。他们中的一部分是急于想来探望一下,一部分人则是热心想来参加战斗的。他们一开始就用石块和射石器把敌人的小船从防波堤附近驱走,他们发射的大量矢石似乎发挥了很大的作用。但后来,有少数亚历山大里亚人竟敢冒险在离开那边一段路之外、在他们暴露着的侧翼登陆,正象他们来时并没有一定的部伍和队形、也没有具体的计划那样,他们这时又开始仓皇失措地向船上退去。他们的撤退鼓舞了亚历山大里亚人,又有许多人登陆上来,更加使劲地追逐狼狈退走的我军。同时,留在战舰上的那些人深恐敌人占据我们的船只,急忙抽去跳板,把船撑离陆地。所有这些事情,使驻在这顶桥上和防波堤起端的这三个营的我军士兵大为惊骇,当他们一听到背后的呐喊声,一看到他们的同伙在溃退,同时还得挡住迎面而来的大量矢石时,深恐自己背后受到包围,而且船一离开,所有的退路就将被切断,因此他们放弃了已经动工的桥头工事,急急忙忙向船上奔去。他们中有些人赶上了最近的船只,但因人多超重,船只沉了下去。有些人一面虽在抵抗,一面却在犹豫不知究竟该怎样办才好,终于被亚历山大里亚人所杀。有些人比较幸运,赶上正抛锚在岸边待命的空船,安全离去。还有少数人,高高举起自己的盾,下定决心闯一下,居然被他们一直游泳到附近的船上。

    21.凯撒正在尽可能鼓励他的部下在桥上和工事上坚持下去时,自己也同样卷入了这场危险。后来他看到大家都在败退,他也就退上自己的船。跟随着他硬冲到船上来的人是如此之多,使得船只不但无法操作,连离岸都不可能。他原来就预料到会发生这样的事情,自己一下子跳出船去,泅水赶到停泊在一段路之外的另一只船上去,在那边,他派小艇过来救助那些惊惶失措的人,救出了不少。他原来坐的那条船由于士兵太多,载重过度,连人带船沉没。在这一役中,军团士兵中损失了大约四百人,水手和桨手损失的还要略多于此数。亚历山大里亚人在那边用巨大的工事和大量弩机加强了那座碉堡,清除了海里的石块,此后就自由自在地使用那个桥孔,遣船只出入。

    22.这次失利,远没使我军士卒灰心丧气,反而更加鼓舞和推动他们进行大规模进攻,袭击敌人的工程。在每天的战斗中,只要遇上亚历山大里亚人冲出来突围,有机会交手的时候,主要由于部下激昂的士气和奔放的热情,凯撒总能获得很大的成功。他那些一般性的鼓励话,远远跟不上军团士兵的发愤努力和急切要求战斗的心情,与其说是要鼓动他们去作战,还不如说是该阻止和约束他们,不让他们去作最最危险的硬拼。

    23.亚历山大里亚人看到,胜利会使罗马人坚强起来,失败又会使罗马人得到激励,他们知道战争的结局不外是这两种,根本想象不出还有什么第三种出路,好使自己心里踏实些。因而,不知是出于当时正在凯撒营里的国王的友人们的劝告,还是出于他们原先的计划,经过密使通知国王,又得到了他同意的——我们只可能这样猜测——他们派使者到凯撒这里来,要求他放了国王,并且允许国王到自己的臣民那边去,说:他们全体人民对这个小姑娘、对摄行王政的人、以及对伽尼墨德斯的极端残暴的统治,都已经感到不胜厌倦,他们准备完全听从国王的话,他说该怎样做就怎样做。如果他出面要大家和凯撒订结同盟和友谊,大家就会自动来投降。再不会因害怕危险而疑迟不前。

    24.凯撒虽然很了解他们是一个欺诈成性的民族,一向都是内心想的是一样,外表装的又是一样,但是,他还是认为最好能宽大为怀,答应他们的请求。因为他相信,如果他们的要求真是出于本心,国王释放了,一定会使他们保持忠心不变,反之,如果他们索取国王,为的是好在战争时有一个领袖 ——这似乎更加符合他们的本性些——他认为,跟一个国王作战,无论如何总比和一群乌合之众的逃犯作战更光彩、更名正言顺些。因而,他鼓励那国王,叮嘱他要顾念他父亲的王国,要体恤这个光辉灿烂、但现在已被可耻的战火和兵乱弄得残破不堪的国家,首先要大声疾呼,使他的臣民们清醒过来,再使他们长此保持下去,以此来向罗马人民和凯撒证明自己的忠实,就象凯撒对他也是十分信任,放他回到武装着的敌人那边去一样。然后,他拉着他的手,开始送走这位差不多已经长大成人的孩子。但国王的心灵是在最最狡诈诡橘的教育下熏陶过来的,深恐辱没了他们这个民族的老传统,因而他倒转过来开始泣涕涟涟地恳求凯撒不要打发他走,还说一看到他自己的国家,还不如看到凯撒更使他衷心愉快些。凯撒要这个孩子抑制住涕泪,虽说自己也不免有些感动,但仍旧向他保证说,如果他真的这样想,那他很快就会和自己再到一起来的。说完就打发他回到自己国人那边去了。但国王就象一朝放出牢笼,让他自由奔驰那样,立刻就开始对凯撒发动激烈的战争,好象他和凯撒谈话时洒的眼泪是因为一时高兴而流的似的。凯撒的许多副将、友人、百夫长和士兵也都纷纷笑凯撒,认为他太仁慈了,竟上了这个狡狯的孩子的当。好象凯撒这样做,真是完全出于一片仁慈,而不是出于最最深谋远虑的策略似的。

    25.虽然得到了领袖,亚历山大里亚人看出他们自己并没有增强多少,罗马人也并没有削弱多少,而且还看到士兵们嘲弄国王的年幼无知和优柔寡断,觉得很为痛心。他们感到自己的事业毫无进展,加之还有谣言说,大批援军正在从叙利亚和西里西亚走陆路赶来支援凯撒,虽然这项消息还没传到凯撒这里,但亚历山大里亚人却已经决定对一支从海路送给养来供应我军的运输队发动截击。因而,他们派许多轻捷的船只停泊在卡诺普斯口外方便的地点,在那边专等偷袭我军的舰队和给养。当凯撒得知此事时,命令他的全部舰队都作好准备,待命出动。他把这支舰队交由提比略·尼禄指挥。包括在这支舰队中一起出发的有罗得岛的舰只。其中就有欧弗拉诺尔,少了他,没有任何一场海战打起来过,也从来没取得过哪怕是极小的成功。对于一个多次赐予恩宠的人,命运之神也常常会把悲惨的遭遇留给他,现在在等着欧弗拉诺尔的就和往昔大不相同了。按照他一向的习惯,欧弗拉诺尔首先投入战斗,但当他撞穿一条敌方的四列桨舰并把它击沉之后,又向另外一艘军舰追过去很远一段路,其余的船只赶不上它的速度,他被亚历山大里亚人包围起来。没有一条船赶上去救他,可能是因为他们认为他勇敢非常,而且一贯幸运,完全有办法能够保卫自己,还可能是由于他们本人在害怕。因而,在这场战斗中唯—一个取得成功的人,和自己那条获胜的四列奖舰一起遇难。

    26.约在同时,佩伽蒙国王弥特里达特到达佩卢西翁。这是一个家世极显赫、既有丰富的战争经验又勇敢出众的人,而且是凯撒的一个非常忠诚、非常真心实意的朋友。在亚历山大里亚战争刚爆发时,他被派到叙利亚和西里西亚去征召援军,因有那些国家的由衷相助和他本人的辛勤努力,迅速召集起一支巨大的军队,现在他正带着它从陆路走到埃及和叙利亚交界处的佩卢西翁。这个镇因为地处要害,已经有阿塞拉斯的一支强大的驻军在那边守卫。通常人们都把法罗斯和佩卢西翁看做是保障整个埃及的两把门锁,佩卢西姆扼守陆上的通道,法罗斯扼守海上的通道。弥特里达特这时突然以巨大的兵力包围住它,尽管守军人数众多,抵抗也很顽强,但由于他有大量的生力军在接替受伤和疲劳了的人,再由于他的攻击坚持不懈,片刻不停,就在他对它发动攻击的那一天收复了它,把他自己的一支军队留在那边驻守。取得这次胜利之后,他又从那边赶向亚历山大里亚凯撒处去。一路上他利用通常都属于胜利者的声威,把经过的地区统统都拉了过来,让它们和凯撒结成友好关系。

    27.离开亚历山大里亚不远,就是当地差不多最最有名的那片称为“代尔大”的三角洲地区,由于它象a 这个字母得名。因为尼罗河的这一部分河道,分为两路,中间隔开一段距离,而且它们渐渐愈分开愈远,到达河流所连接的那片大海的海岸附近时,已经相距很远路。当国王听到弥特里达特已经走近那地方,知道他一定要渡过这条河,就派大批军队去对付他。国王相信这支部队即使不能战胜和歼灭弥特里达特,毫无疑问,至少也能把他顶住在那边。虽然国王很希望能把他击败,但如果光只是把他拖住,不让他和凯撒会合,也就同样很满足了。他的第一批部队在代尔太三角洲渡过了河,遇上弥特里达特,急急忙忙就和他交上手,为的是想抢在后面跟上来的同伙之前先取得胜利。弥特里达特极谨慎地仿照我军的习惯,给营寨筑起防御工事,抵抗他们的进攻,但后来当他看到他们来到他工事边时的那副全无戒心、目空一切的样子,就突然从各处突围出击,杀死了他们很多人。要不是其余的人倚仗自己对当地的地形熟悉,隐蔽起来,再加还有一部分人退上他们乘着过河来的船,可能全部被歼灭掉。当他们稍稍从惊恐中恢复了一些的时候,他们和后面跟上来的同伙会了师,再次起来进攻弥特里达特。

    28.弥特里达特派人送信到凯撒那边去,把经过情况报告他。国王也从自己人那边知道了这件事,因而,几乎就在同一时刻,国王赶来攻击弥特里达特,凯撒则赶来援助他。国王可以比较迅速地利用尼罗河来航行,因为他在河里有一支很大的准备好的舰队。凯撒不愿意走同一条路,以免船只在尼罗河里战斗起来,而是到我们前面说过的属于阿非利加的那片大海去绕了一个圈子。虽说如此,他仍然赶在国王的军队前面,在他们还没能攻击弥特里达特之前,把弥特里达特的那支得胜了的军队,安全无恙地接到自己这边来。国王让他的军队在一个地形很险要的所在扎下营,这是一处自身很高峻,挺然突起于四周围的一片平原之上的地方。它的三面各有不同的屏障在掩护着它,一面它一直连接到尼罗河;另一面,它伸出去成为很高的高地,营寨的一部分就雄踞在那里;第三面则有一片沼泽包围着。

    29.在国王的营寨和凯撒的行军路线之间,隔有一条注入尼罗河的小河,两岸非常高峻,离开国王的营寨约七罗里。当国王发现凯撒正在从这条路走来时,就派他的全部骑兵和一些精选的轻装步兵到这条河边去,阻止凯撒渡河,在河流的两岸发生了远距离的、而且是不见是非的战斗,因为这地方既不允许勇敢的人有一显身手的机会,胆怯的人也用不着冒历危险。和亚历山大里亚人的这场交战拖了很多时间,仍然不见胜负,使我军的战士和骑兵感到十分气愤。因而,就在同时,一些日耳曼骑兵成群结队地散出去寻找可以涉渡过河的地方,在河岸极低的地方渡了过去。同时军团士兵也砍伐了一些可以从这面河岸伸到对面河岸去的大树,把它们架起来以后,马上在上面铺上一层泥土,跑过河去。他们的攻击使敌人如此惊慌,只能把安全的希望都寄托在奔逃上,但毫无用处,在溃逃的人中只有很少人逃回国王那边,其余的大批人几乎全被杀死。

    30.在取得这次光辉的胜利后,凯撒估计到如果自己突然进军向前,一定会引起亚历山大里亚人的绝大恐慌,子是他就乘胜一直推进到国王的营寨前。他注意到那营寨既有坚强的工事可供防御,又有很好的自然条件在捍卫着它,而且还有密密阵阵的大批武装部队聚集在壁垒上,他不愿让一路奔波和战斗,已经很疲劳的部下,再上去攻营。因而,他在离敌人不很远的地方扎下营寨。次日,他对离开国王营寨不远的一座小村发动攻击,这小村里有国王筑的一座碉堡,而且国王为了能够守住这村子,还特地筑了一道防御工事的支线,把它和自己营寨的工事连接起来。凯撒以他的全部兵力去进攻它,把它攻了下来。所以要用他的全部兵力,并不是他认为军队少了,达到目的比较困难,而是他想从这一胜利出发,趁亚历山大里亚人慌张失措之际,直接去攻击国王的营寨。因而,在跟着从那碉堡里逃出来的亚历山大里亚人一路追逐时,从碉堡一直追到他们的营寨,接近他们的防御工事,就在一段距离之外,猛烈地展开攻击。我军士兵可以从两面动手攻打那座营寨,一面即我已经说过可以毫无阻碍地接近的那一边,另一面是夹在营寨与尼罗河之间的一片不大的空地。亚历山大里亚人的那支最大、最精心挑选的部队即守卫在最容易走近的一边,但在抵御我军上面最获得成功、伤害我军也最多的,却是尼罗河一边的守卫部队,因为我军要受到从两对面来的矢石攻击,一面是迎面从营寨的壁垒上来的,另一面对从背后的河面上来的,那边有许多船装着射石手和弓箭手,也正在向我军攻击。

    31.凯撒看到,他部下的士兵战斗得已经不可能再勇猛一些,但因为地形困难,始终得不到多大成功,他注意到对方营寨的最最高的那一部分,已经被亚历山大里亚人丢下不管,一则因为它本身的险峻的地势可以保障它,再则还因为那些守卫者都已经兴致勃勃地赶到正在战斗的那些地方去,有的是去参加战斗,有的是去看热闹。因此,他命令几个营绕过营寨赶到那里去,攻击那处高地,并派异常英勇、战斗经验也极丰富的卡车勒努斯率领他们前去。当他们到达那边时,我军对少数还守在工事上的敌军发动最最猛烈的攻击,两面的呐喊和两面的战斗吓坏了亚历山大里亚人,他们开始心慌意乱地向营寨的各处地方乱窜。他们的惊惶更激起了我军的旺盛斗志,所有的营寨差不多同时被攻了进去,首先攻下的就是那最最高的地方的营寨,我军就从那边冲下来,杀死许多正在营里的敌人。许多亚历山大里亚人为要逃出危险,成批成批地从壁垒上向接近尼罗河的这一面跳下去,他们中间前面的那些人重重地跌落进工事的壕堑,死在那边,但却给了后面的人一条比较方便的逃生之路。大家认为国王本人也从营里逃了出去,而且登上了一条船,可是后来他的大批部下都泅水向附近的船只涌上去,因为人太多,他和那条船一起沉没死去。

    32.事情就此幸运而又迅速地结束。凯撒因为这次巨大的胜利而充满信心,他带着骑兵,由最近便的陆路直奔亚历山大里亚,作为一个胜利者,在敌人驻军守卫的那一部分进人该城。他认为,敌人一听到这次战斗的消息,就不会再起作战的念头,他的想法果然没有错。他一到那边,就当之无愧地收获到来自勇敢和慷慨大度的果实,城市里的广大居民全都抛掉武器,放弃防御工事,披上人们在向君主恳切陈情时习惯穿的那种衣服,携带着平常在国王受到触犯赫然震怒时,用来求他息怒的教仪规定的各式圣物,匆忙迎接凯撒的到临,委身听命。凯撒接受了他们的投降,还安慰了他们。然后,他穿过敌人的防御工事,在部下们的热烈祝贺声中,来到城市的原来属于他控制的那部分,他们欢欣鼓舞的不光只是这场战争和这次战斗的欢乐结局,而且还因为他是在这种场面下来到他们身畔的。

    33.掌握了埃及和亚历山大里亚,凯撒仍旧把老托勒密写在遗嘱上并要求罗马人民不要更动的那些人安排到王位上去,两个男孩中的长子,即那个国王,已经故世,凯撒把王国授给了他的幼子和两个女儿中的长女克娄巴特拉,她一直是忠实赞助他的人。次女阿尔西诺,即我们说过伽尼墨德斯用她的名义长期粗暴地统治的那个,他决定让她离开这个国家,免得王权在还没经过一段时间得到巩固以前,在这些好乱成性的人中间,又产生新的分裂。他把老兵组成的第六军团随身带走,所有其余的都留了下来。好让这些握有王权的人统治起来更强有力些,因为他们一直忠实地保持着对凯撒的友谊,所以不可能得到自己臣民的爱戴,而且他们刚只登上王位几天,还没有日积月累而来的威信。同时,他认为,如果国王保持对我们的忠诚,我们的军队可以成为他们的安全保障,如果他们忘恩负义,这同一支监护的军队就可以加以强制,这对于我们国家的尊严、对于公众的利益,都是有帮助的。所有的事情都这样安排完毕之后,他自己动身向叙利亚赶去。

    34.当这些事情正在埃及进行时,德奥塔鲁斯国王来到凯撒留下来主持亚细亚和附近几个行省的多弥提乌斯·卡尔维努斯这里,要求他不要听任他自己的王国小亚美尼亚和阿里奥巴扎涅斯的王国卡帕多基亚被法尔那西斯占领和蹂躏,说:如果不把他从这场灾难下解放出来,他就没法推行自己的政令,也没法偿付答应给凯撒的钱。多弥提乌斯不仅考虑到这笔款子是开支军事费用所必不可少的,而且还认为自己同盟和友邦的领土如果被外国君主占了去,是对罗马人民和得胜了的盖尤斯·凯撒的侮辱,对他本人的轻蔑。因此他立刻派使者到法尔那西斯那边去,叫他撤出亚美尼亚和卡帕多基亚,不要趁罗马人民忙于内战时,触犯罗马人民的权利和尊严。他相信,如果自己带着军队更走近对方的领土一些,这警告就会显得更有力。于是,他自己赶到军中,把那三个军团之一,即第三十六军团带了出来,并把其余的两个派到埃及去给凯撒。凯撒已经来信索取过它们。但这两军团中有一个因为是从陆路经过叙利亚派去的,所以没赶得上参加亚历山大里亚之战。格奈乌斯·多弥提乌斯在自己的第三十六军团之外,又加上了德奥塔鲁斯国王的两个军团,这两个军团已经由国王建立了好多年,完全是仿照我军的纪律和武装训练起来的。在这上面,他又再加上了一百名骑兵,并且还从阿里奥巴托涅斯那里讨了同样数目的骑兵。他派普布利乌斯·塞斯提乌斯到财务官盖尤斯·普莱托里乌斯那边去,叫他把在本都匆忙中征集起来的士兵编成的那个军团带来。又派昆图斯·帕提西乌斯到西利西亚去征集同盟军。这些部队按照多弥提乌斯的命令,很快都在科马那集合。

    35.同时,使者从法尔那西斯那边带来了这样的答复:他已经撤出卡帕多基亚,但他收复了小亚美尼亚,这是他父亲传下来的遗产,根据继承权,应该归他占有。总之,他愿意把这五国的问题原封不动留待凯撒来解决,无论凯撒作出怎样的决定,他都准备服从。克奈乌斯·多弥提乌斯注意到,他虽然已经退出卡帕多基亚,但不是出于自愿,而是由于不得已,因为守卫和他自己的王国毗邻的亚美尼亚,比守卫较远的卡帕多基亚容易得多。多弥提乌斯还知道,法尔那西斯原来认为自己是带了全部三个军团一起来的,现在他听到其中的两个已经派到凯撒那边去,这就使他更加壮大了胆子在亚美尼亚耽搁下去了。多弥提乌斯开始坚持要他连这个王国也退出去,说:若论合法权利,卡帕多基亚和亚美尼亚并没有什么不同,就连他要求把事情原封不动地拖到凯撒来,也是毫无道理的,一件事情只有原来是这样,现在还是这样,才叫做原封不动。给了他这样答复后,多弥提乌斯带着上面说过的那支军队开始出发,沿着高地向亚美尼亚赶去。因为从本都的科马那起,就有一条很高的、树林很多的山岭,一直伸到小亚美尼亚,成为卡帕多基亚和亚美尼亚之间的分界。他看到走这条路有一定的方便之处,一则在高地上走,敌人没有发动突然袭击的可能,再则这条山岭的一侧和卡帕多基亚相连,那边可以提供他大量给养。

    36.同时,法尔那西斯派很多使者到多弥提乌斯这里来商谈和平,还给多弥提乌斯带来配得上国王的礼品,所有这些都被他坚决拒绝。他回答使者说,再没什么比维护罗马人的尊严,给它的盟邦收复国土更加重要。在连续不断地赶完很长一段路程之后,他到达尼科波利斯,这是小亚细亚的一个市镇,就坐落在那片平原上,只是它的两侧在相当远的一段距离之外,都有很高的山岭矗立着。就在这里,距尼科波利斯大约七罗里,他扎下营寨。从他那营寨在前走,路上要穿过一处狭窄而又崎岖的峡谷,法尔那西斯把精选出来的步兵和差不多他的全部骑兵都布置在那边,作为埋伏,而且还下令把大量牲口散乱地放置在那边的隘口处,并叫一些乡下人和城镇居民耽搁在那地方,故意让人家看到。他是这样打算的:如果多弥提乌斯是带着友好的态度进入那峡谷的,当他看到那些人和牲口在田野里来来去去走动,只当来的人是自己的朋友时,就不会怀疑到有埋伏;反之,如果他不是怀着友好的态度前来,而是来进入敌人的领土的,那些士兵为了抢夺战利品,一定会离开行列,到处乱窜,从而在散乱中被歼灭。

    37.当他正在作这些布置时,他一面仍旧不断派代表到多弥提乌斯那边去侈谈和平和友谊,他相信这样容易使对方受骗些。但恰恰相反,正是由于有和平的希望,使多弥提乌斯有了留在营寨里不出来的理由。因而,法尔那西斯失去了马上成功的机会,他怕他的埋伏被发现,就把他的部队召回营里去。次日,多弥提乌斯向前进发,离开尼科波利斯更近了一些,就在靠城的地方扎下营。当我们的军队正在给它构筑防御工事时,法尔那西斯按照他自己一向习惯的方式布下战阵。在正面,布下一横列单行,它的两侧翼各有三列接应部队在后面加强它;在中央,也以同样的方式放置了接应部队,其左右两端、各留出两段空隙,即只布列一层单行。多弥提乌斯把已经开始的营寨工事一直干到结束,把他的一部分军队布置在壁垒前面。

    38.次夜,法尔那西斯又截获一些送信到多弥提乌斯这里来、告知关于亚历山大里亚的情况的人,知道凯撒正陷在极大的危险之中,迫切要求多弥提乌斯尽快派增援部队到凯撒那边去,叫他自己也通过叙利亚,向亚历山大里亚推进。知道了这事,法尔那西斯认为多弥提乌斯很快就将离开,只要硬拖延时间,必然会取得胜利。因而,他在市镇外面他认为我军赶去攻击他最方便、作战也最有利的那一面,挖两道直的壕堑,各深四尺,中间相距不很远,为的是他可以把自己的部队长期留驻在里面,不出来作战。他把他的部队一直布列好停留在这两道壕堑中间,全部骑兵则布置在壕堑以外的两侧面,因为他们除此以外再没别的用处,而且他们的数目远远超过我军的骑兵。

    39.多弥提乌斯不免感到有些不安,主要不是因为自己的、而是因为凯撒的巨大危险。他认为如果他回过头来再争取过去自己拒绝过的条件,或者没有什么借口就忽然离去,对方一定不会让他平平安安地撤走。他就把自己的军队从邻近的碉堡里抽调出来。布下战阵。他把第三十六军团放在右翼,本都的那个军团放在左翼,德奥达鲁斯的军团放在中央。他把阵线的正面收缩得很狭,多余的各营都安置在后面作为后援。双方阵势这样布列好之后,就上前战斗起来。

    40.战斗的号令差不多是双方同时发出的,跟着就展开交锋,而且彼此忽进忽退,战斗得很激烈。第三十六军团在壕堑之外进攻国王的骑兵,战斗得非常顺利,一直推进到该镇的城墙,越过壕堑,从背后攻击敌军。只是在另一翼的本都军团却在敌人面前后退了一些,而且在试图越过或绕过壕堑去攻打敌人暴露着的侧翼时,就在越过壕堑之际被敌人顶住在那边击溃。德奥达鲁斯的军团更是不堪一击。这样,国王的军队就在自己的右翼和阵线中央得到了肚利,转过阵势来对付第三十六军团。他们却英勇地抵住了胜利者的冲击,在大批敌人的围攻下,仍旧全神贯注地战斗着。他们结成圆阵,向山脚下退去。由于地形不利,法尔那西斯不愿向那边追去。这样,本都军团几乎全军覆没,德奥达鲁斯的军团也大部分被歼,第三十六军团撤退到高地上,损失不超过二百五十人。在这次战斗中,还失去了一些优秀卓越的罗马骑士。经受了这次挫败,多弥提乌斯仍能把他溃散了的残部收集起来,从安全的道路经过卡帕多基亚,进入亚细亚。

    41.法尔那西斯因为战斗胜利而趾高气扬,认为凯撒也会象自己所希望的那样一败涂地,就用全部军队占领了本都。他在那边。以一个胜利者、一个极残酷的君主的面目出现,以为自己注定会和他的父亲有同样的命运,只是结局将会更好。他攻下了许多城镇,掠夺罗马公民和本都人的财物,甚至对一些容貌和年龄比较动人的人,处以比死刑还惨痛的刑罚。这样,他就在毫无抗拒的情况下掌握了本都的大权,吹嘘自己收回了父亲的王国。

    42.大约就在同时,伊吕里库姆这个几个月以前还在我们手中、不仅没丧失过体面,甚至还博得过称扬的行省,也遭到了挫折。原来在夏天,凯撒的财务官昆图斯·科尼菲基乌斯作为代行司法官被派到那行省去,带去两个军团。这行省的积储虽然绝不足以供养一支军队,边境上的战事和内乱已经使它消耗殆尽,残破不堪,但由于他既谨慎又勤勉,极端小心地避免冒冒失失的推进,光只以收复和守卫为事。例如,那边有许多坐落在高山上的堡垒。它的有利地形使它的居民专门从事剽劫和攻战。他攻下了一些这种堡垒,把战利品分给了士兵,它们的数量尽管很微小,但在行省这样残破的时候,他们也就感到很高兴,特别由于这是他们靠自己的勇敢换得来的。屋大维从法萨卢斯战役中逃出来后,就带着一支很大的舰队躲藏在那一带海岸。科尼菲基乌斯在一向为共和国效劳异常出力的亚德拉人的几条船协助之下,把屋大维的散乱的舰队夺了过来。这一来,使他在原来同盟的船只上又加进了这些俘虏过来的船只,从此有一支可以作战的舰队。当在地球另一边的极遥远的地方,胜利的凯撒正在追逐格奈乌斯·庞培时,听到他的对头中有些人已经收拾起逃出来的残部,进入伊吕里库姆,因为那边距马其顿很近,他随即写信给伽比尼乌斯,叫他带着由新征召的兵员组成的军团,赶到伊吕里库姆去,和昆图斯·科尼菲基乌斯会合,如果有什么危险落到行省头上来,便相机排除,如果那边不需要多少兵力即可以保持安静,就把军团带到马其顿去,他相信,所有那边的全部地区,只要格奈乌斯·庞培一天活着,战争就会重新爆发。

    43.伽比尼乌斯正当在隆冬的严寒季节来到伊吕里库姆,也许他认为行省的积储很充裕,也许他认为有凯撒所向无敌的好运气可以倚情,可能他还相信自己的勇敢和经验,因为已经有过多次在极危险的战斗中,都由于他的领导和闯劲,取得很大的成功。但他却没从行省得到多少物资支援,一则因为它已经很枯竭,再则还因为它不够真心实意,加之,狂风恶浪使海上的通航受到阻碍,给养不能运来。在巨大困难的压力之下,他不得不发动战争,与共说是出于自愿,不如说是出于无可奈何。一由于窘迫,他只得在极恶劣的气候条件下去攻打一些堡垒和城镇,经常遭到失利,以致连蛮族也轻视起他来。当他在向一个居住着极勇敢、极忠实的罗马公民的沿海城镇萨洛那退去时,在行军途中被迫发生战斗。在这次战斗中,他损失了二千名以上士兵,三十八名百夫长和四名军团指挥官。他带着残部追到萨洛那。在那边。一切东西都很缺乏,在沉重的压力之下,几个月以后他就得病死去。他活着时的不幸遭遇和他的突然死亡,给屋大维带来了极大的希望,他认为自己可以占取行省了。但在战争中往往起很大作用的命运之神,以及科尼菲基乌斯的勤劳和瓦提尼乌斯的勇敢,不允许他这样一直长期的走运下去。

    44.这时瓦提尼乌斯在布隆狄西乌姆,知道了伊吕里库姆发生的事情,同时又有科尼菲基乌斯不断来信催促他去支援行省,他还听到马尔库斯。屋大维已经和蛮族绪成同盟,并在一些地方攻击我军的驻军,有时候亲身带着舰队去,有时由当地的蛮族步兵去。因而,虽然瓦提尼乌斯身患重病,几乎力不从心,但他很勇敢地克服了健康上的障碍和在冬天突然准备行动的困难。由于自己在港坞中只有很少几条战舰,他送信到正在阿卡亚的盖尤斯·卡勒努斯那边去,请他派一支船队到自己处来。但他又考虑到这样太慢,赶不上解救我军的危险,他们已经挡不住屋大维的攻击了,他就把一些小艇装上铁嘴,尽管它们体积太小,不很适合战斗,但他拥有的数目却很多,他把它们加到自己的战舰一起,舰队在数目上得到了增加。他还有从所有各军团中抽出来的大量老兵,这些都因为是伤病员;在大军渡海到希腊去的时候被留在布隆狄西乌姆的,他把他们都安置在船上,就这样出发向伊吕里库姆赶去。那边有不少沿海城镇已叛变并投降了屋大维,他收复了一部分,另一部分一意孤行、坚执不肯回头的,他暂时放开不去管它,他不愿让任何紧急的事情干扰或阻碍他尽可能全速追赶屋大维。后者这时在海陆两路进攻一个叫厄皮达鲁斯的市镇,我军有一支驻军正在守城,瓦提尼乌斯的到临迫使他放弃攻击,解救了我方的驻军。

    45.当星大维知道了瓦提尼乌斯的那支舰队大部分都是小艇改装的时。对自己的舰队充满信心,把它们开航到陶里斯岛外面。瓦提尼乌斯也追着驶到这一带来,倒不是因为他知道星大维已经航到这里,而是因为后者已经先驶出很多路,决心来追上他。当他的船一字散开,靠近陶里斯时,海上风浪很大,波涛汹涌,他丝毫没怀疑到会有敌人来。忽然之间,他注意到有一条船正在向他驶来,机行已经降落到桅杆的一半,上面还布列着战士。他一看到它,立刻命令把帆卷起,降低帆析,部队都武装起来,并呈升起帅旗,这就是他命令战斗的记号。他发号令给跟在他后面的第一条船,叫它也这样做。瓦提尼乌斯的部下就这样面对突然袭来的敌人,作好准备。屋大维部下的船只也早已作好准备,一艘接一艘驶出港坞。双方战斗的阵势列好了。屋大维的舰队在队形上占优势,瓦提尼马斯则在部队的土气上占优势。

    46.当瓦提尼乌斯看到自己的船只不论从大小上讲还是从数目上讲,都不足以在一场遭遇战中和敌人对抗时,他就听任命运来决定一切。于是他一马当先,用他自己的五列桨舰向屋大维本人乘坐的四列桨舰奔去,屋大维的船也极迅速、极勇敢地朝着他划过来,两条船的船头铁嘴夏相猛撞在一起,星大维的船嘴马上碎裂,它的木头部分楔牢在对方的船上,脱不开身。其余各处也都在竭力搏斗,靠近首领们的地方交锋尤其激烈,因为大家都想去支援自己的一方,一场大战就挤在很狭小的一片海域里互相贴紧着进行。船靠紧在一起作战的机会愈多,瓦提尼乌斯的部下就愈占上风,他们表现了令人钦佩的勇敢,毫不迟疑地从自己船上跳到敌人船上去,只要战斗能旗鼓相当地进行,他们都能凭自己远超过对方的勇敢,顺利结束战斗。屋大维自己的四列桨舰沉没了,此外还有许多船被捕或被铁嘴沉穿击沉,他的战士有些在船上被杀死,有的跳进海里。屋大维良己逃上了一条小船。后来因为逃上这条船的人太多,使它无法动弹,他虽说受了伤,还是能够再向自己的另一条小战舰游泳过去,被接了上去。当战事因黑夜降临停下来时,他在狂风恶浪中扬帆远去。他的那些船舰中有不少碰巧从这场危险中逃了出去,也跟随着他一起走了。

    47.另一方面,瓦提尼乌斯大功告成后,吹起退军号,全部军舰都完整无恙地、肚利地进入屋大维的舰队从那边出来作战的这个港口、这一役中,他捕获一艘五列桨舰、两艘三列桨舰、八艘双列桨舰,以及屋大维的大批桨手。他就在那边把第二天化在整修自己的和捕获来的舰只上面,又次日,他向伊萨岛赶去,相信屋大维在逃亡途中,已经躲到那里去。岛上有一个市镇,它是那一带最最有名、也是和屋大维关系最最密切的市镇。在瓦提尼乌斯一到那边时,镇上人都恳求投降给他。他发现屋大维带着不多几条小船,已经乘着顺风航到希腊地区去,将从那边再航向西西里,然后赶到阿非利加去。这样,在很短的一段时间里,他完成了辉煌的事业,把行省收复了交还给科尼菲基乌斯,并把敌人的舰队逐出那一带整个海岸,全部军队和舰队都安然无恙、大获全胜地返回布隆狄西乌姆。

    48.当凯撒正在迪拉基乌姆围困庞培,在老法萨卢斯获得胜利,在亚历山大里亚从事危险很大、但谣言把它夸张得更大的战斗时,昆图斯·卡西乌斯·隆吉多斯作为代行司法官被留在西班牙,主管远西班牙行省。不知是由于他一向的脾气、还是由于他过去在该省担任财务官时曾经由于阴谋计算受过伤,所以痛恨西班牙人,使他给自己招来了更多的怨恨。他自己也很了解这种情况,可能是由于他自己将心比心,相信行省人也一定痛恨他,还可能是从那些不善于掩饰自己愤恨的人流露出来的一些迹象和证据上看出来的。他急于要抵消行省对他的痛恨。就竭力争取军队的爱戴。当他刚一把军队集中到一个地方时,他答应给士兵们每人一百塞斯特斯,不久之后在卢西塔尼亚,在攻下了墨多布雷伽城和墨多布雷林人逃在那边的赫弥尼马斯山,在那里被欢呼推奉为“英佩拉托”时,他又奖给每个士兵一百塞斯特斯。再加,他还给很多个人颁发了巨额奖金。这些奖酬表面上似乎引起了士兵对他的一时爱戴,但它们却在不知不觉中逐渐破坏了士兵们的严格纪律。

    49.在把他的军团安顿到冬令营会之后,卡西乌斯赶到科尔让巴去主持审判工作,还决定向行省征收一笔很重的捐税,来偿违他在那边背上的债务。习于行贿的人,必然会把自己的慷慨大方作为进一步寻求更多贿赂来源的漂亮借口。富有的人被强行勒索金钱,卡西乌斯不仅答应、而且强迫把这些款项作为自己欠的债记入账内。穷人被挑拨起来和富人阶级发生冲突,制造不和。不问什么样的油水,巨大而又公开的也好,微小而又见不得人的也好、没有一种能逃得过这位统帅在私下或在公开场合捞它一把。任何一个人,只要还有什么东西可以挖出来,不是被迫交保,就是被列入被告人的名单。这样,在牺牲和丢失私家财产之外,还加上一种使人时时担心大祸临头的焦急心情。

    50.终于,就为了这些原因,卡西乌斯这个当统帅的人既然做的还是当财务官时做过的事情,行省人士就也再用同样的阴谋来害他的性命。他们的愤恨又从卡西乌斯的一些僚属处得到了支持和鼓励,这些人原本是他敲诈勒索的伙伴,虽说在用他的名义为非作歹,但对他痛恨的程度并不稍稍轻些,劫掠有所得,他们捞入自己的腰包,劫掠无所得或者被阻止了的时候,他们就归过于卡西乌斯。他征集了一个新的第五军团,征兵这件事本身以及因增加这个军团而加添的开支,更增加了对他的憎恨。骑兵被增补到三千人,并且化费了巨款来装备他们,简直不让行省有稍稍喘息的机会。

    51.同时,他接到凯撒的来信,嘱咐他带着军队渡海到阿非利加去,经过毛里塔尼亚赶到努米底亚人的领土,因为尤巴已经派出大批援军去给格奈乌斯·庞培,据说他还会派更多的人去。一接到这封信,他马上感到一种出于傲慢的喜悦,认为已经让自己得到一个绝妙的机会,可以获得新的行省和富裕的王国了。于是,他亲自动身到卢西塔尼亚去召集军团,征调同盟军,还委派一些人担负起准备粮食和一百条船只、摊派和需索金钱等任务,免得他在回来时因这些事情受到耽搁。他回来得非常迅速,超出一般人的预料,卡西乌斯并不缺乏干劲和戒心,特别是在他一心垂涎什么东西的时候。

    52.他把军队都集中到一个地方,营寨扎在科尔杜巴附近。在一次集会上,他向士兵们说明根据凯撒的命令须要做些什么事情,他答应他们一渡海到毛里塔尼亚时,就每人发给一百塞斯特斯,还说,第五军团将留在西班牙。会议后,他返回科尔杜巴。就在那一天的下午,当他进入审判厅的时候,有一个卢基乌斯·拉基利乌斯的门客叫弥努基乌斯·西洛的,打扮作士兵,交给卡西乌斯一个条子,装作向他提出一份什么申情似的。这时,拉基利乌斯就走在卡西乌斯身旁,西洛退到拉基利乌斯背后,好象在请求答复。一有机会,他迅速插到他们两个人中间,左手从后面捉住卡西乌斯,右手拿一把匕首、戳了他两刀。这时,一声发喊,所有参与阴谋的人一起动手攻击。穆那提乌斯 ·弗拉库斯一剑刺死了靠他最近的那个校尉,杀死他之后,又刺伤卡西乌斯的副将星图斯·卡西乌斯。接着,提图斯·瓦西乌斯和卢基乌斯·墨克洛也同样信心十足地上来帮助他们的同乡弗拉库斯——他们都是意大利加人。利基尼乌斯·斯查卢斯又奔向卡西乌斯本人,但因为他倒伏在地上,只轻微地伤了他几处。

    53.四面八方都有人奔来保护卡西乌斯,习惯上他总有许多带武器的贝罗尼斯人和留用老兵在自己身畔作为卫队。他们截获了其余所有跟上来意图行凶的人,其中有卡尔普尼乌斯·萨尔维亚努斯和马尼利乌斯·图斯库卢斯。弥努基乌斯正在穿过堆放在路上的石块逃走时被捉住。卡西乌斯这时已送回家中,他被带到卡西乌斯家里。拉基利乌斯躲进附近的一个朋友家中,想等着听究竟卡西乌斯是否杀死了的确切消息。卢基乌斯·拉特伦西斯深信卡西乌斯已经死去,欢欢喜喜赶到营里,向本地士兵和第二军团的人祝贺,他知道这些人对卡西乌斯都特别痛恨。一大帮人把他捧上将坛,称他为司法官。凡是象本地军团士兵那样出生在本省的,或者象第二军团的士兵那样因为长期居冒、实际上已经成为行省人的,在痛恨卡西乌斯这一点上,没有一个人不和整个行省意见一致。至于凯撒指派给卡西乌斯的第三十和第二十一军团,是刚刚几个月以前才在意大利征集的,第五军团则最近才在行省里建立起来。

    54.同时,有消息传到拉特伦西斯处,说卡西乌斯还活着。这消息与其说使他心烦意乱,还不如说使他伤心失望,但他很快就重新恢复理智,赶来探望卡西乌斯。第三十军团一知道情况。马上就向科尔杜巴进发,来援助自己的统帅。第二十一军团也一样地做,第五军团跟着他们。这时留在营中的军团已只有两个。第二军团的人深恐就光只他们留在后面,单凭这一点就能猜出他们的心意。因而也就照上面的几个军团的样子做了。本地军团却坚持自己原来的意见,什么都吓不倒他们,或者迫使他们让步。

    55.卡西乌斯命令把那些凡是被提到名字、参与了这次阴谋暗杀的人,都逮捕起来。他并且把第三十军团的五个营留了下来,其余的军团都遣回营里去。根据弥努基乌斯的揭发,他知道卢基乌斯·拉基利乌斯、卢基乌斯·拉特伦西斯和安尼乌斯·斯卡普拉——这是一个很显赫、很有势力的行省人,卡西乌斯对他和对拉特伦西斯和拉基利乌斯同样亲信——都参与了这件阴谋案子。卡西乌斯在发泄他的仇恨上并不拖延,立刻下令把他们处决。弥努基乌斯被交给他的释放人施加酷刑,同样还有卡尔普尼乌斯·萨尔维亚努斯,他如实招了口供,还增加了同谋者的人数。有的人相信这是真的,有的人则抱怨说这是硬逼出来的。卢基乌斯·墨克洛同样受了刑。……斯奎卢斯招出了更多人名字。卡西乌斯命令把他们都处死,只除了那些出得起钱赎自己的人。例如他事实上公开和卡尔普尼乌斯达成一笔六万塞斯特斯的交易,昆图斯·塞斯提乌斯是五万。虽说罚款是由于他们的巨大罪行,但出钱可以免除生命的危险和刑罚的痛苦,正说明卡西乌斯的贪婪并不亚于残酷。

    56.几天以后,他收到凯撒送来的信,从信里知道庞培已经在战场上被打败,全军覆没后逃走了。得知了这事,使他忧喜交集。胜利的报导,不由得他不高兴,但战争结束,他那横行一时为所就为的做法。也就要告终了,因而他竟然一时摸不定究竟是不用担心什么好,还是什么都不来妨碍他好。当他的伤势痊愈之后,他立即把账上记着自己欠他们钱的那些人统统都召了来,命令他们把这些款子都记入已收项下。在他看来勒索得还嫌太少的人,就命令他交付一笔更大的款子。加之;他还准备在罗马骑士中进行征召。这些将从所有侨居公民和殖民地里抽出来的人,害怕到海外去服兵役,他叫他们出一笔钱赎免军役。这是一笔很大的收入,但它引来的怨恨却更大。完成这些工作后,他检阅了全部军队。然后把他准备带到阿非利加去的那几个军团和同盟军派往登船的地点。自己则赶到希斯帕利斯去视察准备在那边的舰队。他在那边耽搁了一段时间,因为他已经向全行省发出通告,命令那些凡是被勒令捐输钱财、至今未交付的人,统统都到他这里来。这道召集令使所有这些人都大为惊慌。

    57.与此同时,正在本地军团担任军团指挥官的卢基乌斯·提提乌斯带信来说,当这个军团在伊利巴镇附近驻扎的时候,忽然哗变起来,已经和同样属于副将昆图斯·卡西乌斯统率的第三十军团分手,并且在杀死了几个阻止他们拔营离去的百夫长之后,匆匆赶向第二军团那边去,第二军团这时正被带着从另一条路奔向海峡。知道了这事,卡西乌斯在夜间带着从第二十一军团中抽出来的五个营出发,天明时赶到奈瓦。为了了解究竟发生了什么情况,这一天他就耽搁在那边,然后奔向卡尔摩。在这里,第三十军自、第二十一军团、以及第五军团的四个营,连带他的全部骑兵,都赶来集中。又听说有四个营在本地军团的压迫之下,已和他们一起赶到正在奥布库拉的第二军团那边去,他们全部在那边联合起来,推选一个意大利加的本地人提图斯·托里乌斯做他们的领袖。卡西乌斯很快召集了一次率事会议,派财务官马尔库斯·乌克卢斯到科尔杜巴去设法保牢该城,还派他的副将昆图斯·卡西乌斯到希斯帕利斯去。几天以后,又有消息传来说,科尔杜巴的罗马侨民组织已经起来背叛他,马克卢斯不知是出于本心还是迫于无来一一关于这一点,报告有分歧——已经和科尔杜巴人联合起来,正在科尔杜巴担任守卫的第五军团的两个营也这样做了。这些事情激怒了卡西乌斯,他移营前进,第二天到达李吉利斯河上的塞戈维亚。在那边,他召集了一次大会,试探士兵们的心意。他了解到他们都对他极为忠心,但并不是为了他本人,而是为了不在场的凯撒,他们为了能给凯撒收复这个行省,任何危险都不回避。

    58.同时,托里乌斯带着他的老兵军团向科尔杜巴赶来。为了避免让人家看起来好象闹分裂的起因是由于士兵们和他本人生来好乱成性、反复无常,同时还看到卡西乌斯在借用凯撒的名义调动比自己更多的兵力,认为自己有必要也抬出一个名望和势力相瘠的人来和他相抗,他便一再公开声称自己是在为格奈乌斯·庞培收复行省。他之所以这样做,可能还是出于他自己对凯撒的仇恨和对庞培的敬爱,认为庞培的名字在马尔库斯·瓦罗统率过的这几个军团中,有极大的号召力量。但他这样做究竟出于什么动机,是一件大家纷纷猜测的事情,这至少是托里乌斯自己讲出来的理由。他的士兵也全都承认这点,甚至还把格奈乌斯·庞培的名字刻在自己的盾牌上。大批罗马侨居公民迎着军团赶来,不仅有男人,还有家庭主妇和青少年,纷纷要求他们不要象敌人那样进人科尔杜巴去放手劫掠,说:他们也和大家一样痛恨卡西乌斯,但要求不要强迫他们反对凯撒。

    59.这么多一批群众的哀恳和眼泪,感动了军队,他们还看出要打倒卡西乌斯,根本用不着借助庞培的名义,唤起大家对他的怀念,卡西乌斯在所有凯撒一派人的心目中和在庞培一派人的心目中同样感到可恨,无论是那地方的侨居公民还是马克卢斯,要诱使他们起来反对凯撒,都是办不到的。他们就把庞培的名字从盾牌上除掉,并把自称在保卫凯撒事业的马克卢斯推奉为首领,称他为司法官,和那地方的侨居公民组织联合起来,就在科尔杜巴附近扎下营。两天以后,卡西乌斯也在离科尔杜巴约四罗里的拜提斯河这一面的一处很高的地方扎了营,从城里可以遥望到他。他遣使者到毛里塔尼亚的国王博古德和近西班牙的代行执政官马尔库斯·勒皮杜斯那边去,催促他们为了凯撒的利益,愈快愈好地给他和这个行省派援军来。他自己又完全用对付敌人的方式,把科尔杜巴人的田地房屋都付之一炬。

    60.这种行为的恶劣、可耻,使得推奉马克卢斯为自己领袖的那几个军团纷纷跑到他面前来,要求他领着他们摆开阵势出去,好让他们在敌人侮辱性地当着他们的面把科尔杜巴人的贵重和心爱的财物抢去或利用剑和火毁掉之前,有一个战斗的机会。马克卢斯虽然认为战斗是极堪痛心的事情,无论胜的一方还是败的一方,他们的损失最后必然都落到凯撒一个人身上,但这却又是他所力不能制的,他就把他的军队带过拜提斯河,布下阵来。在看到卡西乌斯也已经在高地上自己的营门前面向着他布下战阵时,马克卢斯就以对方不肯下来到平地上来作战为理由,说服自己的部下退回营寨里去。接着他开始带着部队后撤。卡西乌斯知道马克卢斯的骑兵较弱,自己的强得多,就派他们去攻击正在撤退中的军团,把他后军中的许多人杀死在河岸上。从这次失利上,马克卢斯认识到退过河去的错误和困难,改把他的营寨也移到拜提斯河这一边来。这一来,双方就经常把军团带出来,列下阵势,但终于因为地势很不利,没发生战斗。

    61.马克卢斯在步兵方面要强大得多,因为他所有的军团都是身经百战的老兵。卡西乌斯所依赖的与其说是军团的英勇,还不如说是他们的忠诚。从而,当两座营寨已经面对面地扎下来,马克卢斯已经选定一处有利的地形,可以造起一座营寨来切断卡西乌斯取水时,卡西乌斯深恐在这个控制在别人手中、敌视自己的地区陷入某种被围困的境地,因而在夜里悄悄离开营寨,迅速行军向乌利亚赶去。他相信这是个忠于自己的市镇。在那里,他把自己的营寨安扎在紧贴着城墙的地方,乌利亚本来就坐落在一处极高的山上,这样,那地方的天然地势再加上这市镇的防御工程,使得他的营寨四面都很安全,不怕攻击。马克卢斯跟在后面追他,并在尽可能靠近乌利亚的地方和他的营寨面对面安下营。他视察了当地的地势之后,终于采取了无可避免不得不采取的战术,因为他既要回避战斗——如果一遇到这种机会,他将无法抗拒那些激动的士兵——又要防止卡西乌斯到处流动,愈跑愈远,使得更多的城镇遭到科尔杜巴人那样的厄运。因而,他在许多合适的地方布下碉堡,同时又环绕着那市镇筑了一系列工事,把乌利亚和卡西乌斯都围在工事里。但在这些工事还没完成之前,卡西鸟斯就已经把他的全部骑兵都打发出去,他相信。如果他们能阻止马克卢斯采牧和运粮,对自己将有很大的帮助,反之,如果他们也被封锁在包围圈中,就将变成毫无用处的沉重包袱,只是消耗自己宝贵的粮食。

    62.不多几天之后,国王博古德接到卡西乌斯的信,带着军队赶来这里。他随身带来一个军团,他在这上面还加上几个营西班牙的同盟军。因为正象内战中常常发生的那样,这时候,也有些西班牙国家在积极支持卡西乌斯;只是支持马克卢斯的要更多些。博古德和他的军队来到马克卢斯的外围工事,双方发生了激烈的战斗,而且连续不断的发生了多次,命运之神把胜利一会儿带给这一方,一会儿带给那一方。但是,马克卢斯始终没被从工事中逐出去。

    63.同时,勒皮杜斯也从近西班牙行省带着第三十五军团的那些营、大批骑兵和其他同盟部队,来到乌利亚,他的目的是想用不偏不倚的态度解决卡西乌斯和马克卢斯的争执。他一到,马克卢斯就毫不犹豫,把自己交给他听任他处分。卡西乌斯却相反,仍旧守在自己的营寨里,也许他觉得自己占的理由比马克卢斯充足,或者还怕对方表示的恭顺,已经先投合了勒皮杜斯的心意。勒皮杜斯把自己的营寨扎在靠近乌利亚的地方,和马克卢斯完全合到一起去了。他不允许发生战斗,还邀请卡西乌斯出来,并用自己的荣誉来保证提出来的一切建议。有很长一段时间,卡西乌斯心里疑惑不决,不知自己到底应该怎样做,对勒皮杜斯到底该相信到什么程度,但又觉得如果自己一直坚持寸步不让,决没办法为自己的一打算找到出路。因而,他提出要求,要拆除工事,并且让他可以自由离去。这就不仅达成了停战协议,而且几乎实现了和平。工事拆除了,工事上的哨岗也被撤走。突然出于大家的意料之外——如果真的卡西鸟斯也包括在这里所说的大家中间,因为颇有人怀疑他是知情的——国王的同盟军袭击了马克卢斯的距国王营寨最近的碉堡,把里面的许多士兵困住在那边,要不是勒皮杜斯在愤怒中迅速派援军去分开战斗,可能就要遭到更大的损失。

    64.这时已经给卡西乌斯敞开一条通路,马克卢斯把营寨和勒皮杜斯联合起来。于是就在同时,勒皮杜斯和马克卢斯带着他们的部队出发到科尔杜巴去,卡西乌斯则出发到卡尔摩。也就在这时候,特雷博尼乌斯以代行执政官的身分来主管行省。一知道他来,卡西乌斯把在身边的军团和骑兵分别遣回冬令营去,他本人则匆匆卷起自己的一切财物,赶向马拉卡去,在那边,尽管季节不适于航行,他还是登上了船,就象他自己宣称的那样,不愿让自己落到勒皮杜斯、特雷博尼乌斯和马克卢斯手里去;还象他的朋友们所说的那样,避免自己轻车简从黯然无光地穿过这个大部分已经背叛他的行省;又象其余每一个人相信的那样,免得让自己经过数不清的一次次劫夺积起来的金钱,落到随便那个别人手里去。若按照冬天的气候来说,他最初还算很顺利,当他为了避免夜间航行而躲进希贝鲁斯河时,变得有些风雨交加起来,但他还是相信自己航行出去没有什么危险,径自把船开了出去,在河口遇到了顶头恶浪,水流的巨大冲力使他不能把船掉过头来转身回去,在大风大浪中又没法保持自己的航行一直向前,他的船只在那港口沉没,本人也就此死去。

    65.凯撒从埃及一到叙利亚,就从来自罗马的人口中了解到,还从都城来的信件中得知,罗马的行政机关工作得很糟糕、很无能,国家的公事,没有一个部门处理得顺顺当当的。由于保民官之间的倾轧,发生了危险的动乱,加之,因为军团指挥官和统率军团的那些人的野心和纵容,许多违反军队习惯和风纪的事情都干了出来,使严肃的军纪解体了。看来所有这些情况,都在迫切要求他到场解决。但尽管这样,他还是认为自己的首要工作是要让他所经过的那些行省和地区,在他离开时,能安排得不必要再担心发生内部争执,能接受一套法律和秩序,还能摆脱对外来侵略的恐惧。这些事情,他希望能在叙利亚、西利西亚和亚细亚很快地完成,因为这些行省现在没有战事在干扰,但在比提尼亚和本都,他身上背的担子看来就要重得多。他听到法尔那克斯还没从本都退出去,他本来也并没指望这个人会自动退出去,对多弥提乌斯·卡尔维努斯的战争胜利,正使得他神气活现。不可一世。凯撒在那边所有比较重要的国家都作了停留,把分有应得的奖酬分发给个人和国家,并且对旧有的争执进行了调查,作出裁决。国工们、港主们、君主们,作为行省的邻居,都纷纷赶来他这里,他接受了他们表示的忠诚,对他们提出要他们防护和保卫行省的条件之后,把他们当做自己和罗马人民最最友好的人那样,遣他们回去。

    66.在这个行省度过不多几天以后,他就把那几个军团和叙利亚都交给了他的朋友兼亲戚塞克斯图斯·凯撒。他自己仍乘着来的时候乘的那支舰队,出发到西利西亚去。他把那个行省里的所有国家都召集到全西利西亚最闻名、最坚强的城市塔苏斯来。在那边,他把行省和毗邻各国的所有事情都作好安排,但他心里急于要出发去作战,不愿意多耽搁,就以急行军穿过卡帕多基亚,在马扎卡停留了两天之后,到达科马那,西利西亚最古老、最神圣的柏洛娜神庙就在这里。这座神庙极受尊崇,以至这个国家的国民一致公认这个女神的祭司在地位、权力和影响上,仅次于国王。凯撒把这个祭司的职位判定给一个极为高贵的比提尼亚人吕科墨德斯,他出身子卡帕多基亚的王族,他要求得到这个职位,根据的是毫无疑问的继承权利,只是长期以来,由于他祖上的时运转移,继承权旁落,这祭司职位的传授中断了。至于阿里奥巴扎涅斯和他的兄弟阿里亚拉特斯两人,因为他们对共和国都很好效过力,为了避免阿里亚拉特斯对他祖传的王国提出要求,或者避免他作为王国的继承人,威胁到阿里奥巴扎涅斯,凯撒把小亚美尼亚的一部分让给他,还把他交给阿里奥巴扎涅斯作为一个受其管辖的藩属。凯撒自己则开始以同样的飞快速度,完成自己的行军。

    67.当凯撒走近本都和高卢希腊的边界时,德奥塔鲁斯赶来看他,虽说他当时是几乎整个高卢希腊的四分领君主,但其它的四分领君主都和他争论,认为不论讲法律还是讲传统习惯,都不该由他来担任这个君主,虽然如此,他却毫无争议地被元老院承认为小亚美尼亚的国王。现在,他摒除了国王的章服,不仅打扮得象一个平民百姓,而且穿的是一身罪人的服装,来向凯撒哀恳,要他饶了自己,说,他所处在的那个地区没有任何凯撒的驻防军,为此,他在军队和命令的胁迫之下,不得不参加了庞培的阵营,而且,罗马人民中间的争执,也不应该由他来判断自非曲直,他只知道服从眼前的权威。

    68.在答复他时,凯撒提到了自己在担任执政官时,通过政府法令给他的种种恩惠,又向他指出,他说的一番辩解的话,决不能被接受作为解释他轻举妄动的理由。因为象他这样一个慎重和勤奋的人,一定会知道意大利和罗马掌握在谁手里,元老院和罗马人民站在那一边,共和国站在那一边,卢基乌斯·伦图卢斯和盖尤斯·马克卢斯之后接任执政官的是谁。尽管如此,凯撒说自己还是能看在他过去的功劳、旧日的交情和友谊,看在他的地位和年龄,看在许多从各地纷纷赶来为德奥塔鲁斯求情的他那些宾客和友人面上,原谅他做的那些事情。凯撒还说,至于那些四分领君主正在争论的问题,他会在今后加以研究的。然后;他叫他重新把国王的服装穿上,但命令德奥塔鲁斯把他那由本国人组成、但却按我们的武装和纪律编制的军团、以及全部骑兵,都带到他这里来参与战争。

    69.当他到达本都时,他把全部军队集中在一处地方。他的这支部队无论就人数讲,还是就作战经验讲,都只能算是中等的。只有他随身从亚历山大里亚带来的第六军团,是一个久经风霜和危险的老兵军团,但一则由于陆路和海路的困难行军,再则由于经常不断的战斗,人员已经大大减少,竟连一千人都不满了。除第六军团之外,其余还有三个军团,一个是德奥塔鲁斯的,其余两个就是我已经叙述过参加格奈乌斯·多弥提乌斯对法尔那克斯作战的军团。这时,法尔那克斯派使者来见凯撒,首先恳求凯撒不要满怀敌意地进入他的领土,还答应凯撒说,法尔那克斯愿意履行凯撒的一切指示。使者特别提到法尔那克斯曾经拒绝派援军去支持庞培,对抗凯撒;反之,德奥塔鲁斯却派去了援军。可是德奥塔鲁斯的要求还是得到了满足。

    70.凯撒回答说。如果法尔那克斯能实现他的诺言,他将会极公平合理地对待他。虽说如此,他还是用他惯常的那种温和平静的口气向使者们指出,他们用不着把德奥塔鲁斯提出来作为话柄责备他,也不要把没派援军去给庞培这件于自己有利的事吹嘘得太过份。尽管从来没有什么事情能比宽恕乞饶的人更使他高兴些,但如果在行省遭受践踏的是国家的利益,那就不能因为对他私人有过功而得到宽恕。再说,他们提到的所谓功劳,即法尔那克斯预见到庞培将失败,没派出援军,对他法尔那克斯本人比对不朽之神赐给了胜利的凯撒,好处更要多些。至于法尔那克斯对在本都经营事业的罗马公民所犯下的令人发指的严重罪行,既然已经无法再回复原状,他就也只能原谅他了。事实上既不能使被杀害的人重新恢复性命,更不能使那些受过阔割的人恢复人道,尽管罗马公民所受的这种非刑,真的比死还要残酷。但法尔那克斯必须立刻撤出本都,包税人的奴隶们必须还给他们,所有其他对同盟和罗马公民的赔偿工作,只要他力所能及,都应该做到。如果这些都做到了,这才可以把通常一个统帅在告捷时接受朋友们的献贡和礼品送来给他——因为这时法尔那克斯已经送来给他一顶金冠。给了这些回答后,他遣使者们回去了。

    71.所有这些,法尔那克斯都很乐意地答应下来。他希望,凯撒的匆忙奔走,会迫使他不暇过问事实真相,毫不迟疑地相信自己的诺言,以便可以体面地赶去处理更加紧迫的事情,因为没有一个人不知道正有许多原因在催促他回罗马去。于是他开始在一切事情上都采取欺骗手法,干起事情来拖拖拉拉,要求把撤退的日子往后拖,还在谈判条约时横生枝节。知道了这个人的狡诈,凯撒在无可奈何的情况下,不得不也采用了平常时刻常常采用的、出于本性的战术 ——即来一个使对方措手不及的突击。

    72.泽拉是坐落在本都的一个市镇,虽说在平原上,却很险要可守,它的城堞筑在一处天然的、但简直象是人工刻削而成的高地上,其顶端高出于四周的地面。这座城镇的周围,都是重重叠叠的高山,有山谷纵横相切,这里面有一座最高的山,由于弥特里达特在这里的胜利、特里亚里乌斯的失利和我军的败绩而在这一带大大出了名,有道路沿着山岭和市镇相通,距泽拉大约不超过三罗里。法尔那克斯就在这里修缮了他父亲留下来的、曾经走运过的旧堡垒,以他的全部兵力盘据在这一带地方。

    73.凯撒距敌人五罗里扎下营,他看到国王的营寨赖以掩护的那条山谷,在相同的距离之外,也可以掩护自己的一座营寨,只要敌人不抢先去占领那块地方,因为它离开国王的营寨近得多。他命令把筑壁垒用的材料运到工事里去。这些东西很快就收集起来,他在第二天晚上的第四更带着全部军团,轻装离开营寨,累赘的辎重都仍留在营寨里,在天明时出敌人不意占据了这块地方。当年弥特里达特战胜特里亚里乌斯就是在这个地方。他命令把所有积聚起来的筑壁垒用的材料都由奴隶们从营寨里运到那边去,这样他的士兵中间就用不着有人离开筑防御工程的地方了。因为把敌人营寨隔开的那条山谷离开凯撒开始筑营寨工事的地方,只有不到一罗里宽。

    74.天明时突然看到这种情况,法尔那克斯把他的全部军队在营寨前布列下来。由于双方的中间地带十分崎岖不平,凯撒相信这也许是这位国王习惯的日常队列训练,或者是想引诱我方把更多的人力放在武装戒备上面,以阻碍工程的进展,还可能是想显示一下国王的信心,表明法尔那克斯守卫那地方主要依靠的不是工事,而是部队。因而,凯撒不理睬他的阻挠,除了只用前面一列战士在壁垒前布列开之外,其余部分的军队仍留在工地上继续工作。法尔那克斯忽然动起作战的念头来,使他这样想的,也许是因为这地方曾经交过好运;也许是占卜和宗教在推动着他,我们后来曾听到说他非常相信它们;可能还因为他认为我军正在武装戒备着的人非常少——因为他把根据每天的工作习惯正在搬运壁垒工程材料的大批奴隶,都信以为是从士兵中抽出去的人;还可能是由于他对他那支久经沙场的军队非常信任,正象他的使者吹嘘过的那样,他们曾经出战和得胜过二十二次。加之,他还轻视我们的军队,知道这支部队曾经在多弥提乌斯领导下被自己击败过。总之,既然决定了战斗,他就开始跑下很陡急的峭壁,正当这会儿凯撒在笑他虚张声势,笑他把军队紧紧挤在那块任何头脑清醒的敌人都不想上去的地方时,法尔那克斯却已经带着列成战斗阵列的军队,仍用跑下峭壁时的那种坚定步伐,开始爬登陡急的山谷。

    75.这种令人难于置信的轻率和自信,惊动了凯撒,他既没料到这一着,也没作好准备,这时,他把士兵从工事上召回来,命他们拿起武器;把军团面对敌人布置下来,按战斗的阵列展开。这些事情引起的突然骚动,给我军士兵带来很大的不安。在行列还没排好时;国王的装有镰刀的四马战车,使还在散乱中的士兵更加惊慌,但这些战车很快就被大量矢矛压倒。接在它们之后来的是敌人的行列,喊声一起就交战起来。地势给了我军很大的帮助,但帮助更大的还是不朽之神的眷顾,因为神们虽然在所有战争的成败关键上都要插上一手,但特别是在人类计谋无能为力的地方,他们尤其要显一下神通。

    76.手接手的战斗,顽强而又激烈地展开了。右翼有老兵组成的第六军团布置在那边,首先露出胜利的征兆。当这一边的敌人被从斜坡上赶下去时,在左翼和中央,虽说慢得多,但在同一些神灵帮助下,也把国王的全军击溃。他们被击退后,从高低不平的地面上仓皇逃回去时,步伐之快,完全可以和他们爬上崎岖的山坡时的那种从容不迫作对比。从而,有许多士兵或则被杀死,或则被自己人冲倒,压在下面,那些能凭仗轻捷矫健逃出去的,也丢失了武器,越过山谷后,就算已在高地上有险可守,因为没有武器,有利的地势也不能再对他们有所帮助。胜利使我军精神抖擞,毫不犹豫地登上坎坷不平的山坡,攻取敌人的工事。尽管有法尔那克斯留下来守卫营寨的那几个营在那边抵抗,但敌人的营寨很快就被占领下来。法尔那克斯的全部军队不是被杀就是被俘,他自己带着少数骑兵逃走了。要不是我军忙于攻打营寨,使他有了自由逃走的机会,可能就会被活捉了交到凯撒手里来。

    77.尽管凯撒获得过多次胜利,但这样的一次胜利却给了他难于想象的高兴,因为这么大的一次战争,居然这样快就被他结束了,特别当他回想起这次所面临的突如其来的危险时,觉得对这场在万分困难的局面中轻易取得的胜利,更应当格外感到庆幸。本都就这样收复了,在把所有掳自国王的战利品都分给了士兵们之后,他自己在次日带着骑兵轻装出发,命令第六军团也动身到意大利去,接受它的奖酬和光荣。他又把德奥塔卢斯的军团打发回去,并把两个军团和凯利乌斯·维尼努斯一起留在本都。

    78.这样,他经过高卢希腊和比提尼亚,进入亚细亚,在所有这些行省,他都了解了它们的争执,作出了裁决,为这些四分领君主、国王和国家划分了各自的权利和管辖范围。我们前面说过在埃及战斗得很迅速和顺利的佩伽蒙的弥特里达特,出身于贵族,而且受的训练和教育也都是适合于一个君主的。因为全亚细亚的国王弥特里达特看到他出身高贵,在他年纪很小的时候就把他从佩伽蒙带出去,留在自己的营里许多年。因此,凯撒现在指定他担任过去原在法尔那克斯控制下的博斯普鲁斯的国王,这样,在行省、罗马人民和蛮族、敌对的君主之间,就有一位极友好的国王夹在中间,起到保障的作用。而且根据同族和亲属的权利,他还把高卢希腊的一个四分领,即几年以前由德奥塔鲁斯占有并统治的那个给了他。虽然如此,他并没在任何地方遥遥无期地耽搁下去,以至超过正在骚动的首都的迫切需要所能许可的限度。一到事情极顺利、极迅速地安排好以后,就比任何人所预料的更快地赶到意大利。

    阿非利加战记

    1.凯撒连续多天行军,一天都不息,每天都赶完全程,终于在十二月十七日到达利吕拜乌姆。他表示自己希望立刻就下船,但当时他身边军队不多,只有一个新兵的军团,骑兵勉强只有六百名。他把他的营帐就扎在岸边,海浪几乎一直冲刷到它脚下。他这样做,为的是免得有人希望他能就此停息一下,并且使每个人都每天每时作好准备。只是在这个季节里,没有适于航行的风。但他还是把划手和士兵都留在船上,免得会错过任何可以出发的机会。特别因为这个行省的居民有报告来说,敌人有不计其数的骑兵,有四个属于国王的军团和大批轻骑兵、又有西皮阿手下的十个军团、一百二十头战象,还有几支舰队。只是,他并没有被吓住,仍旧抱着很大的决心和希望。这时,他的战舰每天都在增加,许多运输舰也在纷纷赶来,与此同时来的还有四个新兵的军团、以及由老兵组成的第五军团,数达二千的骑兵。

    2.现在集中起来的已有六个军团和二千骑兵。每个军团,只要一到就被安顿到战舰上去,骑兵也被安置到运输舰上。因而,他命令舰队的大部分首先出发,航行到阿波尼亚那岛去,这岛离开利吕拜乌姆十罗里。他自己在后面耽搁了几天,并以国家的名义把几个人的财产出卖了。然后。他对主管西西里的司法官阿利努斯作了有关各方面工作的指示,要他把其余的军队迅速载上船去。给了这些指示后,他自己在十二月二十五日登船,立刻赶上他的其他舰队。乘着一帆顺风,迅速前进,四天以后就和少数几艘战舰航到可以望见阿非利加的地方。但其余的运输舰,除少数以外,都被风吹散了,随处漂泊,分别航向许多别的地方。他带着舰队航过克卢佩亚,又航过漫波利斯,此外还把许多离海不远的堡垒和城镇抛在身后。

    3.随后,他抵达哈德鲁墨图姆,那边有一支对方的驻军,由盖尤斯·孔西狄乌斯统率着。在那边出现的,还有格奈乌斯·皮索,他带着三千人左右的一支毛里人骑兵正从克卢佩亚沿海岸向哈德鲁墨图姆走去。凯撒在那边港口外略略停留了一会,等到他其余的舰队全都到来时,就打发军队登陆上岸。这时它的数目是:步兵三千人,骑兵一百五十人。他们在城门前扎下营,避免伤害任何人,还禁止所有的劫掠。这时,城市里的人武装着布置在城墙上,城门前也聚起了很多人在进行自卫,他们的数目接近两个军团。凯撒骑马绕该城转了一周,观察过它的地形之后,返回营里。有些人责怪凯撒疏忽,没事先向舵手和船长说明船只该航行到什么地方去,也没象过去一向习惯的那样,先发给他们一道签封好的指示,让他们到一定的时间拆阅,以便大家向一个地方集中。但这绝不是凯撒没想到这一点。因为他估计到在阿非利加土地上,可能没有一个海港没有敌人的守军,能让他的舰队保证安全地在那边靠岸,因而他只能等候运气偶然带给他的登陆机会。

    4.同时,他的一个副将卢基乌斯·普兰库斯要求凯撒给他一个和孔西狄乌斯接触的机会,看看有没有办法使他清醒过来。凯撒答应之后,他写了一封信,把它交给一个俘虏,叫他送到城里去交给孔西狄乌斯。当那俘虏一到那边,刚按照指示把信交给孔西狄乌斯时,孔西狄乌斯还没接就先问:“这是什么地方来的。”俘虏回答:“从统帅凯撒处来的。”孔西狄乌斯又说:“罗马人民现在只有一个统帅,那就是西皮阿。”说完,他当着部下的面,立刻命令把那俘虏杀死。这封信不但没读过,连拆也没拆开,原封不动地交给他信得过的人送去给西皮阿。

    5.在城下度过了一夜又一天之后,孔西狄乌斯没有给任何答复。加之,凯撒其余的部队还没能赶来增援他,他也没有充足的骑兵和足以用来进攻这座市镇的兵力,他所有的都是新兵,而且他极不愿意刚刚一到就让自己的部队受到严重挫折。再则,这座城市的防卫工事非常坚强,它的地势又很高峻,使人很难上去攻打它,同时还有消息传来说,正有大批骑兵援军赶来帮助城里的人。由此看来,为了攻城而在这里多事耽搁,似乎不是上策,很有可能正当在一心攻城时,背后被敌人的骑兵包围起来,弄得非常狼狈。

    6.正当凯撒考虑移营它去,突然从城里冲出来一大批人,并且有一批由尤巴国王派来领取银给的骑兵,也恰恰在这肘赶来,给了他们支援。他们占据了凯撒刚刚离开动身赶路的那座营寨,开始来追赶他的后军。一看到这种情况,军团士兵突然停下步来,骑兵尽管人数很少,但仍旧极英勇地向大队敌人冲过去。接着便出现了令人难于置信的事情,不到三十名高卢骑兵,却把二千名毛里人骑兵杀退,使他们逃进城里。在把他们击退并逐回工事之后,凯撒重又按原来的计划,急急赶路。但当对方屡次这样做,一会儿追上来,一会儿又再被骑兵逐回城里去时,他就把自己身边的老兵军团中的不多几个营和部分骑兵布置在后军,然后带着其余的部队,开始缓步前进。这样,离开该城愈远,努米底亚人的迫逐也就愈松劲。同时在他行军途中,有使者从一些城镇和要塞赶来,答应给他粮食,说已经准备好执行他的命令。因而这一天,就在鲁斯皮那城下扎下营。

    7.在一月一日,他从那边移营出发,到达勒普提斯城,这是一个免除贡赋的自由城市,城里有使者赶到他这里来,答应说,他们很乐意执行他要他们做的一切事情。因而,他在城门口布置了一些百夫长和哨兵担任守卫,免得有士兵闯进城里去,或者侵犯任何居民。营寨就扎在离开不远的沿海地带。碰巧有一些运输舰和战舰也航到那边,据他接到的报告说,其余的舰只因为不熟悉那地方,已经在向乌提卡航去。在这时候,就因为这些迷了路的舰只。所以凯撒不愿意离开海岸,也不愿意进入内地去。他把自己的全部骑兵都留在船上,不放他们上岸,我想,大概是为了避免他们在当地蹂躏的缘故,他命令就连水也运送到船上去给他们、谁知这时为了取水离船的桨手,却遭到了毛里人的突然袭击,他们乘凯撒的部队意料不及时,突然用投枪伤了许多人,还杀死了一些人。这些毛里人骑着马埋伏在山谷里,突然冲出来袭击,避免在平原上手接手近战。

    8.与此同时,凯撒派使者送信到撒丁尼亚和其他邻近的行省去,叫他们一见到信就设法派援军、给养和粮食来给他。他又空出一部分战舰,派技比里乌斯·波斯图穆斯带到西西里去,把第二批人马装运过来。他命令瓦提尼乌斯带十只战舰出去搜寻其余迷途的运输船只,同时维持海上的安宁,不让敌人侵扰。同样,他还命令司法官盖尤斯·萨卢斯提乌斯·克里斯普斯带部分舰只,赶到这时正在敌人占领下的克尔基那岛去,听说那边有很多粮食。把这些指示布置给他们每一个人时,他用的是一种不让他们可以用事情的成败难料作为借口而推诱拖拉的口气。同时,他还从逃亡者和当地居民口中知道了西皮阿和他手下的一伙参加对自己作战的人所订立的协议,西应阿简直是在竭尽阿非利加行省的全部所有供应国王的骑兵。这些人竟会丧心病狂到宁愿做国王的臣仆,也不愿意在自己国里、在自己的公民同胞中间平平安安地享受自己的产业的地步。

    9.在一月二日,凯撒移动营寨。留下六个营由萨塞那带领着守卫勒普提斯后,他自己带着其余的军队,重又返回前天离开那边赶来的鲁斯皮那。军队的行李被留在那边,他自己带着一支轻装的部队出去,周游各农庄搜集粮食。他命令镇上的居民让他们的所有大车和牲口都跟了去。这样,他在找到大批谷物之后,返回鲁斯皮那。他回到这个市镇来的目的,我想,是为了不让这个沿海市镇留在自己身背后空虚着,而是要用一支驻军守牢它并且给它筑好防御工事,以备接纳自己的舰队。

    10.因而,凯撒留下一个军团交普布利乌斯·萨塞那——即他留在附近的市镇勒普提斯的那个人的兄弟——指挥,并嘱咐他把尽可能多的木材运到城里来。他自己离开鲁斯皮那镇,向它的港口赶去。他带去了七个营,都是从老兵的军团中抽出来的,都曾经和苏尔皮基乌斯和瓦提尼乌斯一起在舰队里战斗过。一到离城二罗里的港口,他就在傍晚时刻带着这支军队登上舰只。军中没一个人知道这位统帅的计划,只能相互探询,不由得因为焦急、担忧而激动不安。他们看到他带到阿非利加来登陆的军队人数如此之少,又都是新兵,并且还没有全部都登陆,对抗的却是一个人数众多、奸诈百出的民族,光只骑兵就不计其数,在目前的困境中。他们看不出有什么可以使自己得到安慰的东西,在自伙里盘算起来,也不见有什么得救的希望。要说有,那就是统帅面容上的表情、充沛的精力和不同寻常的欢欣,因为他显露出一副神采奕奕、一往无前的神情。正是在他身上,人们找到了安慰,他们都希望依靠他的知识、技术和智谋,能够使样样事情化险为夷。

    11.在他的船上度过一夜之后,正当天色微明,他试图出航的时候,突然看到他所一心挂念的那部分舰队,一路东飘西泊,正好摸索到这里。一知道这事,凯撒迅速命令大家都离开船,在岸边武装戒备着,等待其余的这批部队到来。这样。当这些船只毫不耽搁地载着士兵和骑兵进入港口时,凯撒又再次回到鲁斯皮那镇,就在那边扎下营寨。他自己带着轻装的三十个营出去收集粮食。这样一来,人们终于了解了凯撒的计划,原来他的打算是要带着自己的舰队去援助那些迷了路的运输舰,但为了避免他的船只凑巧在不知不觉之间碰上敌人的舰队,所以他要瞒着敌人,他也不愿意留在后面担任守卫的自己士兵知道这项计划,免得他们因为人数太少,敌人人多势众,在担心受吓的情况下,不能尽到职守。

    12.同时,当凯撒走到离开营寨已经三罗里的时候,侦察人员和骑兵先头部队向他报告说;他们已经在不远之外看到敌人的军队。真的,这报告还只刚刚到达,就已经可以开始看到大股烟尘。一听到这事,凯撒迅速下令把当时在那边的数目不很多的全部骑兵、以及少数弓箭手,都召出营来,军团也一起部伍井然地跟着他缓缓前进。他自己带着少数武装人员走在前面。很快敌人就可以老远看到。他命令士兵们都戴上头盔,在平地上作好战斗准备,他们的总数包括三十个营,并有四百骑兵和一百五十名弓箭手。

    13.同时,敌人由拉比努斯和帕基德尤斯两兄弟率领着,展开成为一横列长得出奇的模队,紧紧挤在一起,但却不是步兵而是骑兵,中间穿插着努米底亚的轻装兵和步行的弓箭手,阵列紧密得使凯撒的部下最初老远一看到还以为他们是步兵。左右两侧翼都有许多骑兵队在加强它们。同时,凯撒也尽可能把他那支单薄的队伍布成一列单行。并把弓箭手安放在队伍前方,骑兵布列在左右两翼。他特别指示他们要留神不要让人多势众的敌人骑兵包围住,他认为阵势虽布置好了,战斗却将光只由步兵进行。

    14.这时,双方都在引领以待。凯撒静立不动,他认为以自己这样少的人,和敌人庞大的兵力作战,主要应该斗智而不应该斗力。突然敌人的骑兵开始伸展开来,向两侧扩散,把丘陵也都包围进去,使凯撒的骑兵也不得不跟着伸展得更加稀疏,而且开始准备形成圆形。凯撒的骑兵因为对方人多,感到难于应付。在双方阵列的中央部分互相接触时,夹在敌人密集的骑兵中间一起前进的努米底亚轻装步兵突然快步冲出来,向我军团的步兵投掷武器。这时,凯撒的部队向他们发动攻击,对方的骑兵逃走了,步兵则仍守在自己的阵地上,直到骑兵重新驱马赶来,支持自己的步兵。

    15.在这种新奇的作战方式之中,凯撒看到每逢自己的队伍在向前追击,就要引起混乱,因为步兵在追逐对方的骑兵时,跑得离开队伍一远,侧翼就不免要暴露出来,靠近的努米底亚人就可以用投枪杀伤人,而敌人的骑兵却很容易靠飞马奔驰避开我军的轻矛。于是他逐行逐列传下令去,禁止任何士兵跑到离开连队的标帜四步以外为同时,拉比努斯的骑兵自恃人多,试图把凯撒单薄的部队包围起来。凯撒的那支小小的骑兵被大批敌人弄得精疲力尽,马匹也受了伤,稍稍向后退了一些,敌人却愈逼愈紧。这样,一时之间,所有军团士兵都被敌人的骑兵包围起来,使凯撒的部下被压缩得成为一个圆圈,大家好象是被圈在一重围栏里进行战斗似的。

    16.拉比努斯光着头,骑马在战阵的最前列跑来跑去,在鼓励自己的部下同时,偶而也用这种话和凯撒的军团士兵搭腔:“喂,新兵,怎么样,瞧你们那股狠劲!你们也都被他的话迷住心窍了吧,天知道他已经把你们推进到多么危险的绝境里去了,我真替你们难过!”一个士兵回答他说:“拉比努斯,我不是新兵,我是第十军团的老兵。”拉比努斯接上去说:“我认不出第十军团的旗帜。”那士兵又说:“我马上就会让你认出我是谁来。”他一面说,一面把头盔从头上脱下,以便对方认出他,并且把他的轻矛对准拉比努斯用尽全力投过去,重重的一下正好戳进他的马腹。他说:“让你知道一下,拉比努斯,这就是第十军团士兵给你尝的厉害。”虽说如此,所有的士兵却都很惊慌,特别是新兵们,只能眼睁睁的盯着凯撒,除了躲避敌人投来的武器以外,什么都不管了。

    17.一当凯撒识破敌人的计谋,就命令把行列尽可能伸得愈长愈好,而且每隔一个营即有一个营转过身去,使一个营背向着军旗、下一个营面向着军旗,这样一来,连同他的左翼和右翼,就把包围成圆圈的敌军从中分割成为两半。用他的骑兵把这一半和那一半隔开之后,再用他的步兵从内线向它发动攻击,一阵阵投掷矢矛把他们驱走。我军追去只不远一段路,因为怕有埋伏,重又回到自己人这边。凯撒的另一半骑兵和步兵也这样做。任务完成后,敌人被驱逐到很远的地方去,伤亡很重大。凯撒的部下仍保持着战斗的队列,开始退回自己的驻地去。

    18.与此同时,乌尔库斯·佩特雷尤斯和格奈乌斯·皮索带着一千六百名精选的努米底亚骑兵和同一族的一支相当庞大的步兵来到。他们一到就来支援自己人。同时,敌人从慌乱中定下心来之后,再次振作精神,把他们的骑兵掉过头来攻击我军正在撤回的军团的后队,开始阻挠他们,不让他们退进营寨。看到这点,凯撒下令回过身去,在平原中间重新战斗起来。敌人屡次采用同样的战术,就只不再手接手近战,而凯撒的骑兵则因为他们的马匹刚刚经过晕船、口渴、疲劳、以及在众寡悬殊的斗争中受了伤,已经困乏得难于再坚持不舍地追逐敌人,而且白天留下来的时间也已经不多,凯撒鼓励那些被围攻的步兵和骑兵,叫他们奋力一击,不到把敌人逐到最远处的山岭以外、把那处山岭占领下来,不要罢手。这样,当他看到敌人已经没精打采,投掷起武器来也心不在焉时,突然一声令下,纵使他的步兵和骑兵队向前冲击,不用多少时间就毫不费力地把敌人逐出那片平原,赶到山岭后面去。凯撒的部下占领了那处地方,在那边停留了一会后,仍按战斗的队列,慢慢回到自己的防御工事。他们的敌人也同样在挨了这一顿揍之后回到自己的驻地去。

    19.同时,经过这次较量,战斗停下来之后,敌人阵营中有许多人逃到凯撒这里来,各式各样人都有,加之还有不少步兵和骑兵被我俘虏,从这些人口中得知了敌人的计划。他们原来是存心想用新奇、陌生的战术,把凯撒新征集来的、人数又不多的军团士兵吓得心慌意乱,然后象在库里奥那时那样,用骑兵包围加以歼灭。拉比努斯在大会上就曾经说:他要给凯撒的对方提供千千万万同盟军,即使凯撒的部下胜利了,光是砍杀这些人也要累得他们手酸力竭,这就将使他们转胜为败,被他自己的部下击溃。事实上,就没这些同盟军帮助,拉比努斯也很自信,首先他听到在罗马,老兵军团拒不执行命令,不肯到阿非利加来;次之,他在阿非利加统率这支部队已经三年,已使这些人习惯成自然地效忠于他。加之,他还有作为同盟军的大量努米底亚骑兵和轻装兵。此外,他又有在庞培的军队战败溃散后他从布特罗图姆随身带着渡海过来的那些日耳曼族和高卢族骑兵,以及后来在阿非利加从混血族中、从释放人和奴隶中征召来的一些已经被他武装起来、训练成为鞍马拥熟的骑兵的人。他又有尤巴国王派来作为援军的一百二十头战象和无数骑兵。最后,他还有从各式各样人中征集来的一万二千军团士兵。就是这种希望和这一股劲头,在鼓舞着拉比努斯,使他能带着这一支一千六百名高卢和日耳曼骑兵、八千不用鞍的努米底亚骑兵和赶来增援的佩特雷尤斯的一千六百骑兵、以及四倍于此的步兵和轻装兵,再加上大量弓箭手、射石手和马上弓箭手,在一月四日,即凯撒到达阿非利加后的第五天,在一片极为平坦、一望未际的平原上,作了一次从白天第五刻时一直继续到日落的战斗。在这场战斗中,佩特雷尤斯受了很重的伤,退出战场。

    20.同时,凯撒更加仔细地给自己的营寨筑好防御工事,以更大的兵力加强它的守备力量,又从鲁斯皮那城开始。筑一道壁垒,一直通到海边,另外叉再筑一条同样的从自己的营寨通到海边的壁垒,以便给养和援军可以毫无危险地彼此往来。他把矢矛和作战机械从船上搬运到营寨里,并把一部分高卢人和罗得岛人划手和船员从船上召到营里来,加以武装,以便在可能时,也象对方那样,把轻装兵安插到自己的骑兵里去。他还把所有船上的弓箭手,包括伊提雷亚人、叙利亚人、以及其他许多族人,都召到营里来,使他的部队里一时充满了这些人,因为他在这场战斗后的第二天就听到说,西皮阿正在把他那支据说有八个军团和三千骑兵的部队,带过来跟拉比努斯和佩特雷尤斯会师。他同时又设法开了许多铁作坊,生产大量的箭和矛,此外还熔铸铅球、准备木桩,并派使者送信到西西里去,叫那边为他收集木栅和做撞锤用的木材——因为阿非利加很缺乏木材——尤其是要给他送铁和铅来。另外,他考虑到在阿非利加,他没有粮食可供食用,除非从外面运进来,因为这里的农民都是向罗马纳贡的臣属,须要服兵役,已经被他的敌人征召人仅去了,所以去年没有收成。再加他的敌人已经把所有阿非利加的粮食运送到少数几个防御工程筑得很好的城镇里去,全阿非利加各地已经到处没有粮食,除了少数他们能用驻军守住的城镇之外,其余的都毁掉或废弃了,它们的居民也都被强迫迁移到设防的据点里面去,田地都被废置和荒芜了。

    21.凯撒处在这种紧急状态之下,不得不用好言好语向一些私人情商,收集起一些谷物运到自己的驻地来,十分省俭地使用它。同时,他每天要亲身到工事上去巡视一番,而且因为敌人的数目实在太大,所以用加倍的营担任值岗工作。拉比努斯下令,叫把他率下数目很多的伤兵包扎以后,用车子送到哈德鲁墨图姆去。同时,凯撒的一些运输舰迷了航程,到处飘泊,既认不清路,又不知道他们的营寨在那里,它们一只一只地分别受到敌人的大批舰艇袭击,被纵火烧掉或捉了去。这事报告给了凯撒后,他在岛屿和港口周围都布置下舰队,以便运输给养给他时可以安全一些。

    22.就在这时候,正在乌提卡负责守卫的马尔库斯·加图,不断用又长又噜苏的话责备格奈乌斯·庞培的儿子小格来乌斯·庞培,说:你父亲象你这样的年纪时,看到国家被伤天害理、为非作歹的坏人践踏,正派人不是被杀就是被流放,许多人连祖国和公民权也都被剥掉掉,因此,激于自己的抱负和雄才大略,尽管是私人。而且是个青年,他就收拾起他父亲的残余部队,正当意大利和罗马城在受到蹂躏和破坏的时候,解放了它们。同时,他还利用武力,迅速得异乎寻常地收复西西里、阿非利加、努米底亚和毛里塔尼亚。由于这些成就,他为自己挣得了举世无双的值赫、崇高的地位,尽管是私人,而且只是个罗马骑士,就举行了凯旋式。而他,他的父亲并没象你的父亲那样干过出色的事业,没有从他的先人那里承继到任何尊荣的地位,他出来参加政治活动时也没有那么多的门客故旧,那样响亮的声名。而你却不但承袭了你父亲的崇高的地位和声望,而且自己本人也有足够的英雄气概和勤勉精神,难道你就不该闯出去,到你父亲的那些门客故旧那边去,为你自己、为国家、以及为每一个正正派派的人要求些帮助吗?

    23.这些出自一个具有至高无上威信的人口中的话,刺激了这个青年,他带起三十艘各式各样的小船,其中少数装有铁嘴,从乌提卡出发,去入侵毛里塔尼亚和博古德的王国。他带着一支由二千奴隶和释放人组成的轻装部队,有的没有武器,有的有武器,开始向阿斯库鲁姆城赶去。这个城里驻有国王的守军,当小庞培赶来时,城里的居民听凭他走得愈来愈近,一直等他走到城门和城墙下面时,才突然来一次冲击,逼得小庞培的部下惊慌溃退,一败涂地,一直逃到海边船上。经过这次出师不利,小庞培就掉转船头,离开那边,以后不再靠岸,一直向巴勒阿里群岛航去。

    24.与此同时,西皮阿在乌提卡留下很大一支驻军后,带着我们不久前讲过的军队出发,首先在哈德鲁墨图姆扎下营。后来在那边停息了不多几天以后,又以夜行军赶去和拉比努斯和佩特雷尤斯的军队联合起来,而且把营寨并为一座,驻扎在离凯撒的营寨约三罗里的地方。同时,他们的骑兵专门围绕着凯撒的防御工事打转,把那些为了采收或取水跑出壁垒去的人,都捉了去。这样,就把对方统统图禁在工事之内。这种情况使得凯撒的部下因为缺粮而感到十分苦恼。为的是一方面给养还没能从西西里和撒丁尼亚运来给他,另一方面因为季节关系,舰队在来去航行时,还不得不遭受危险。再加他所占有的这块阿非利加的土地,长间四至,最多不过六罗里,牧草不足也使他感到压力。军团和骑兵中的那些老兵,都是在陆上和海上身经百战过的,而且是经常受这种危险和困乏折磨的,在这种紧迫关头,都赶到海边去采集海藻,用淡水冲洗一下就喂给饥饿的牲口吃,以延长它们的寿命。

    25.当这些事情正在发生时,国王尤巴知道了凯撒的困难和他的兵力微弱,认为最好不要让他有恢复元气和增加兵力的间歇机会,因而,在集中了大量骑兵和步兵之后,迅速离开自己的王国,赶来援助自己这方面的人。正在这时候,普布利乌斯·西提乌斯和博库斯国王已经把他们的兵力联合起来,一知道尤巴国王离开,就把自己的军队向他的王国开去,并动手进攻这个王国最富庶的一个城市基尔塔。经过不多几夭攻击就占有了它,此外还攻下了两个孩都里人的市镇。当他向孩都里人提出条件叫他们撤出市镇,把市镇空出来给他的时候,他们拒绝了,从而,他攻下了它,把这些人都杀死。他又从那边再出发,不停地扰骚乡村和城镇。当尤巴听到这个消息时,他已经离开西皮阿和他那些领袖们不多一点路,他终于认识到赶去援助自己和自己的王国,总比赶去帮助别人,让自己被逐出本国、甚至两头都失败为妙。就这样,由于担心他本人和自己的事业,他又转过身去,并且还从西皮阿那边抽回了自己的援军,只留下三十头战象。便赶去救援自己的领土和城镇了。

    26.同时,是不是凯撒自己来了,在行省里引起了怀疑,没有人相信凯撒真的会亲身赶来,带军队到阿非利加来的也许只是他的某一个副将。他写信到全行省所有各地去,把他的亲身来临通知他们。同时就有许多显要的人物逃中他们自己的城镇,来到凯撒的营寨,诉说敌人的残酷和暴虐。他们的痛哭和控诉,使凯撒十分激动。虽然他原先是决定等到夏天开始才把他的全部军队和骑兵从永久性营地里召出来集中,和敌人作战的,但他现在决定冬天就行动。他立刻写信给在西西里的阿利努斯和拉比里乌斯·波斯图穆斯,用一只小交通艇送去,叫他们不要耽搁,也不要以冬天风不利为借口,尽可能快地把军队送到他这里来,说:阿非利加行省要完蛋了,要被他的敌人彻底毁灭掉了,除非很快来给这些同盟救援,阿非利加在这班无恶不作、阴险毒辣的敌人手里,快就要弄得除这块土地以外,连一个让他们容身的屋顶都不留了。凯撒真是心急如焚,望眼欲穿,在刚刚派人送信到西西里去的第二天,就抱怨舰队和军队拖延时间,日夜眼睛盯着海、心里想着海。这也难怪,因为他看到农庄被烧毁,田地被荒废,牲口也被掳去屠杀,城镇和岩堡则被摧毁和废弃,公民中的领袖人物不是被杀死就是在链条上锁着,他们的孩子,都以人质的名义被硬抢去受奴役。但是,他却因为自己的人马太少,对于这些因为自己的苦恼,赶到他这里来请求保护的人,没法给予帮助。就在这同时,他让他的士兵一直继续劳动,作为锻炼,不停的给营寨构筑防御工事,建造塔楼和碉堡,还修建伸出海里的长堤。

    27.在这同时,西皮阿正在着手用下列方法教练象群。他布下两列战阵,一列射石手面对着象,他们扮演敌人,朝着对面列成战阵的象群,发射小石子,次之,他把象群排成一行之后,在它们后面又再把自己的军队也列成一行,这样,当敌人开始向象群发射石子,象群惊吓之余,转身向自己这边退去时,他自己的人就向它们投掷石块,迫使它们再转过身去面向敌人。尽管这样训练,进展却很困难、很缓慢,因为象是笨拙不灵的动物、不管多少年的教导和长期训练,也难于把它们完全教好,一旦引到战场上去时,往往对双方有同样的危险。

    28.当双方领袖正在鲁斯皮那你这些安排时,主管沿海市镇塔普苏斯的前司法官盖尤斯·维吉利乌斯看到运送凯撒部队的船只,都是一只只单独走的,因为不熟悉那地方,又不知道自己的营寨在哪里,所以在海上摸索着前进;因而他抓紧机会,把在他那边的一艘快艇装上士兵和弓箭手,此外,他再加上几只船上用的小划子,就用这些船只出发去追逐凯撒的单只的船。他接连攻击了几只船,但每次都被击败后逃走,于是离开了那一带。不过他仍不死心,还要再试试运气,恰巧遇上一只船,船上有两个西班牙人青年兄弟,名叫提提乌斯,都是第五军团的指挥官,他们的父亲是凯撒让他当选到元老院里去的。另外还有一个提图斯·萨利努斯,是同一军团的百夫长,曾经在墨萨那围攻过凯撒的副将马尔库斯·墨萨拉的房子,而且当着他的面说过一些极端露骨的目无法纪的话,也就是这个人,把留下来准备凯撒举行凯旋式用的金钱和饰物,硬扣留着不交出来,为了这些事情,他本人也很为自己担心。这种自觉有罪的想法,使他说服这两个青年人停止抵抗,自动向维吉利乌斯投降。因而他们被维吉利乌斯派警卫送到西皮阿那边去,两天以后都被杀死。当他们被带去处死时,大的那个提提鸟斯向行刑的那个百夫长要求先杀死他,再杀他的兄弟,这要求很容易就获允了,他们就这样被杀掉。

    29.同时,惯常在壁垒前担任警卫工作的那些骑兵队,天天都在不断的和敌人发生小接触。但也有时候双方在提出保证之后,拉比努斯的日耳曼和高卢骑兵和凯撒的骑兵彼此进行交谈。就在这时候,拉比努斯率领他的部分骑兵攻打由萨塞那带着六个营在防守的勒普提斯,试图硬冲进去,但由于那个市镇的极好的防御工事和大量作战机械,守卫的人很容易就守住了它,而且毫无危险。在拉比努斯的骑兵反复不停地来进攻时,有一队骑兵正好密集在城门前。从弩机上发出去的一支箭,极准确地射中他们的首领,而且一下子把他钉在马上,吓得其余的人赶紧都飞奔逃回自己的营寨里去。从此以后不敢再来尝试进攻这个市镇。

    30.同时,几乎每天西皮阿都把他的部队在离开自己的营寨大约不过三百步的地方,布下阵列,把一天的大部分时间消磨在那边,然后返回营寨。西皮阿由于经常在这样做,从来看不到有人从凯撒营里出来或走近他的军队,他就对凯撒和凯撒的军队所表现的忍耐轻视起来,把自己的全部军队都领了出来,三十头战象也身背射塔,布列在阵线前面,一边推进的同时,一边把他那支骑兵和步兵会成的数目庞大的部队,向两侧伸展得尽可能的宽,在距凯撒的营寨不远的平地上停驻下来。

    31.凯撒知道了这事,下令叫那些跑到工事外面去的人,不问是去采牧的、伐木材的、还是到工事上去工作的、或者是去收集木桩和修筑壁垒要用的那些材料的,统统都退回营里来,并且站到工事上去,但要逐渐地、平静地退,不要喧哗和惊惶。他又指示正在轮值站岗的骑兵继续守在不久前布置给他们的岗位上,直到敌人的箭能射到他们为止,如果敌人逼得更近,他们就应该尽可能不失体面地退回到工事里来。其余的骑兵,他也给了指示,叫他们各人都留在自己的位置上,武装戒备着。这些命令并不是他在壁垒上看过形势之后亲自到场发下去的,由于他掌握有非凡的作战知识和技能,他只是坐在帅帐里,通过侦察人员和传令员们,把要别人做的事情传达下去。他了解敌人虽然倚仗人多势众,但他们却正是那些一再被他击溃和赶跑、心胆惧裂人,也正是一再被他饶赦性命和宽恕罪恶的人,在这种情况下,这些萎靡不振、于心有愧的人,决不会相信自已能取胜,胆敢来攻打营寨。再则,他的声名和威望,也已经使对方军队的很大一部分丧失了勇气。何况这营寨有不同寻常的防御工事,壁垒之高,壕堑之深,以及壁垒外以巧妙的方式隐藏着的尖桩等等,即使没人守护,也可以阻止敌人接近。至于发射努矢和石块的机械、以及其他种种守城常备的作战武器,他都有很多。这些东西都是因为他考虑到自己的军队人数少,而且又是新兵,事先预备下的。因而,他绝不是因为看到敌人的兵力强大,自己感到胆怯,才做出一付使敌人感到他忍气吞声、怕这怕那的样子的。尽管他的部队人数少、没有作战经验,他不把他们带到战场上去的理由却并不是对他们能否得胜没有信心,他认为至关重要的乃是究竟他取得的胜利,将是什么样的胜利。因为他认为,在他完成了这么多功业,打垮了这么庞大的敌军,获得了这么多次数的光辉胜利之后,人们一定会认为这次胜利,只不过是对他敌人从败兵中凑集起来的一些残部的一次血腥胜利,对他说来,未免是一个耻辱。因而,他决定忍受他们的那种不可一世的耀武扬威,等到第二批船队把他的一部分老兵军团运送过来之后再说。

    32.同时,象我前面说过的那样,西皮阿在那地方耽搁了一阵子,让人家看看他对凯撒多么轻视之后,慢慢地又把他的部队拉回到营里去。他召开了一次士兵大会,在会上,他把他们在对方心中引起的恐怖和凯撒士兵的绝望处境夸耀了一番,而且鼓励他的士兵,答应他们说,他将在很短的一段时间之内,让他们赢得一场永久性的胜利。凯撒借口修筑工事,命令他的士兵重新回到工事上去,他总是要使他的新兵们劳动到精疲力尽为止。与此同时,努米底亚人和盖图利人每天都有人从西皮阿营里逃走,一部分人逃回自己王国里去,一部分人因为他们的先辈曾经受过盖尤斯·马略的恩惠,听说凯撒是马略的亲戚,就都逃到凯撒的营里来,一批一批不断。在这些人中间,凯撒选了一些比较有声望的人,给他们信叫他们带给自己的同胞,鼓励他们拉起武装队伍来,保卫自己和自己的同胞,免得俯首听命于自己的冤家对头。然后遣他们离去。

    33.当这些事情正在鲁斯皮那发生时,有使者从一个免纳贡赋的自由城市阿基拉来到凯撒这里,说:他们已经准备好执行凯撒的无论什么样的命令,他们只恳切要求凯撒能给他们派一支驻军去,这样,他们就能够更加安全地执行他的命令,不怕危险了,还说:为了大家的共同安全,他们愿意拿粮食和一切必要的东西来支持他。凯撒欣然答应了这些请求,派给他们一支驻军,命令一度担任过营造官的盖尤斯·默西乌斯赶到阿基拉去。一知道这事,正带着两个军团和七百骑兵在镇守哈德鲁墨图姆的孔西狄乌斯·隆古斯,在当地留下一部分驻军之后,带着八个营迅速朝阿基拉赶来。默西乌斯走得比较快,首先带着几个营到达阿基拉,当孔西狄乌斯带着军队到达该城时,看到凯撒已经有驻军在那边,尽管他的兵力强大,却不敢使他的部下冒险,于是一事无成地返日哈德鲁墨图姆。后来,过了不多几天之后,他从拉比努斯那边弄来了一部分骑兵,又再次来到阿基拉,扎下营来,开始围攻它。

    34.就在这段时间里,我们前面提到过几天以前凯撒派他带着舰队出去的盖尤斯·萨卢斯提乌斯·克里斯普斯,到达克尔基那。前司法官盖尤斯·德基弥乌斯,正由自己的一大帮奴隶保护着,在那边主持给养供应工作,一听到他来,马上找来一条小船,登上去逃走。同时,司法官萨卢斯提乌斯被克尔基那人迎接进去。他发现了大批粮食,而且在那边还有足够多的运输规,他就用船装了粮食,送到营里交给凯撒。同时,在利吕拜乌姆,代行执政官阿利努斯把第十三军团和十四军团、八百名高卢骑兵、一千名射石手和弓箭手载上运输舰,作为第二批船队,送到阿非利加去给凯撒。这些船乘着顺风,在三天之后平安到达鲁斯皮那港口,凯撒的营寨就在这个镇上。这一来,凯撒真是双喜临门,一时之间,既有了粮食,又来了援军,他的部下都很高兴,粮食的紧张情况得到了缓和,他的忧虑也解除了。他下令军团和骑兵都离船登岸,先恢复一下疲劳和晕船,然后把他们分配到各处堡垒和工事中去。

    35.所有这些,都使西皮阿和跟他在一起的同伙又惊奇又诧异,盖尤斯·凯撒一向的习惯都是主动进攻,力求一战的,现在突然改变作风,他们怀疑背后一定隐藏着重大的计谋,因而,凯撒的忍耐使他们陷入很大的惊恐。他们在盖图利人中找到两个人,认为他们是对自己的事业极为关切的人,在给了他们大量酬报和慷慨的诺言之后,叫他们假装叛逃,到凯撒的营里来侦察情况。当他们被领到凯撒面前的时候,他们要求凯撒允许他们可以畅所欲言,不必担心危险。一得到允许时,他们说:“统帅,我们盖图利人中有许多人都是盖尤斯·马略的门客,我们、以及差不多所有在第四、第六两个军团中的罗马公民,都在想要逃到你们营里来,但努米底亚的骑兵守卫在阻止我们这样做,使我们非冒很大的危险不能脱,身。现在,机会给了我们,我们就迫不及待地赶到你这里来了。我们是西皮阿派来做间谍来侦察营寨前面和壁垒门口有没有对付象群的壕沟和陷奔,同时了解一下你们应付这些畜牲的措施、以及你对战斗的部署,然后回去报告给他们的。”凯撒表扬了他们,还发给他们钱,又把他们带到其他逃来的人那边去。他们的说法很快得到了证实,第二天就有一批军团士兵离开西皮阿,从盖图利人提到过的这两个军团里逃到凯撒营里来。

    36.当这些事情正在鲁斯皮那进行时,在乌提卡负责的乌尔库斯·加图,每天都在征兵,释放人、阿非利加人、以至奴隶,不管什么样人,只要年龄适于拿武器,统统都要,不断把他们送到西皮阿营里去,供他调遣。同时,有使者从提斯德拉镇赶到凯撒这里来。在这个镇上,有意大利商人和农民积储在那边的三十万麦斗小麦。使者们告诉凯撒他们那边有多少谷物,同时要求派一支驻军到那边去,以便能更好地守卫粮食和他们的财富。凯撒当场先向他们表达了他的谢意,至于驻军,他说。不久之后,他就会派去的。然后说了一些鼓励的话,命他们回到自己国里去。与此同时,普布利乌斯·西提鸟斯带着他的部队侵入努米底亚境内,奋力攻击,占取了一座防御工事筑得很好的山头要塞,尤巴为了要进行战争,把粮食和所有其他战事需要的东西都集中在那边。

    37.凯撒从第二批船队中使自己的军队得到两个老兵军团和骑兵、轻装兵等增援之后,他命令那些卸空了的船,立刻航向和吕拜乌姆,再去把其余的部队运过来。在一月二十五日,大约在第一更时候,他亲自下个叫所有他的侦察人员和勤务人员都到他面前来听候调遣。因而,在任何人都不知道、也不猜疑的情况下,在第三更天,他命令把全部军团都领出营寨,踉随着他,朝着他有一支驻军在那边的鲁斯皮那赶去,这是第一个投靠到他这方面来的市镇。于是,他领着军团走下一片比较平缓的斜坡,在平原的左侧,沿着海岸前进。这片平原异乎寻常地平坦,大约有十二罗里阔。从海边开始,就有一系列不很高的丘陵环绕着它,使它在外形上看起来象是一座剧场。这一系列丘陵中也有不多几座高山,它们每一座上面都有很古老的碉楼和照望塔,在其中的最末一座,西皮阿布置有守军和哨岗。

    38.在凯撒登上我所描述的这一系列丘陵,而且到过每一座山头和碉楼之后,他开始建筑堡垒,在不到半个刻时里就把它们造好了。当他离开最后、距敌营也最近、即我说过上面有一支努米底亚守军和哨岗的那座山头和碉楼不远时,他在那边停息了片刻,观察了那边的地势,然后,他把骑兵布置下去作为警卫,一面给各军团分配了任务,命令他们沿着那一系列山丘的山腰,建筑一道工事,从他当时到达的地方起,一直伸展到他从那边出发的地方为止。西皮阿和拉比努斯看到了这事,他们把自己的全部骑兵都领出营来,按照作战的阵势排好,从他们的工事所在的地方推进了约一罗里,再又在距离他们的营寨不到四百步的地方,把他们的步兵列好,作为第二道阵线。

    39.士兵在工作时,凯撒一直在鼓励他们不要被敌军惊动,当他看到敌人的行列和我军的工事之间距离已不到一罗里半时,他看清楚敌人是为了想阻碍他的部下、迫使他们放弃工作,所以才逐步进逼过来的。他考虑到他现在不得不把军团从工事上召回来了,就命令一队西班牙骑兵迅速奔向最靠近敌营的这座山头,驱走敌人的守军,把那地方占领下来。同时他又叫一小队轻装兵跟去支援他们。派去的这些人很快攻击了那些努米底亚人。把他们的一部分活捉过来,不少骑兵在奔逃中受了重伤,那阵地被夺了下来。拉比努斯一看到这个,为了可以更快地赴去支援自己的部下,他把张开着的骑兵阵线的整个右翼都转向那边,急急奔去支援自己溃败下来的部队。当凯撒看到拉比努斯这时已经离开他自己的部下有了很长一段路时,就命令骑兵的左翼向前推进,把敌人一截为两。

    40.在战事进行的这片平原上,有一所很大的庄园,矗立着四座碉楼,它们阻碍了拉比努斯的视线,看不到自己已经被凯撒的骑兵切断。因而,一直到自己部下的后队被砍倒时才发现凯撒的骑兵队。这样一来,突然变成一片惊慌,努米底亚的骑兵竭力奔逃,直接向营寨逃去。高卢人和日耳曼人仍旧坚持在原地,被从高地上赶下来的人和从背后来的人四面围住,他们虽然抵抗得很勇敢,但仍旧被全部歼灭。看到这事,西皮阿布列在营赛前的军团一时心慌意乱,不知所措,开始从各个门里飞奔逃进营里。当西皮阿和他的军队被从平原上和从山头上一扫而光,还回到营里去时,凯撒下令吹退军号,让全部骑兵退进自己的防御工事。打扫战场时,他注意到了高卢人和日耳曼人的使人触目惊心的尸体。他们中有些人是慑于拉比努斯的威信,跟着他一起离开高卢的;另外一些是受奖酬和诺言的引诱,赶到他这里来的;还有一些人是在库里奥的那次战役中被俘后被饶了性命的,他们急于要做给大家看,他们能以同样生死不渝的忠贞来表明生死不渝的感激。这些体格壮健魁伟的人,都身带刀伤,扑倒在地,东一个、西一个一布满整个平原。

    41.发生了这些事情之后,凯撒在第二天把所有驻防地点的各营都带出来,在平地上全军布列下来。西皮阿因为自己的部队受了挫折,死伤了许多人,开始把部队关在工事里不让他们出来。凯撒张开战阵,沿着那条山岭的山脚,慢慢地迫近西皮阿的工事。这时,凯撒的军团已经离开在西皮阿控制下的市镇乌兹塔不到一罗里,西皮阿因为自己的军队一向是靠这个镇上的水和其它物资供应的,深恐失掉它,就也把他的全部军队带了出来。这些军队都照他自己的习惯列成四行,第一行用排好的一大队一大队骑兵组成,背着射塔带着武装人员的战象就穿插在他们中间。他这样布列开之后,急忙赶来援救这个城市。凯撒看到时,认为西皮阿已经准备好决战;这次是下定决心来的,于是就在我们前面刚刚提到过的市镇前的那片地方停驻下来。西皮阿把自己战阵的中央部分放置在这个市镇的后面,由它掩蔽着,把他的左翼和右翼五商朝着凯撒这边布列开来,他的象群也放置在那边。

    42.凯撒一直等着,直到太阳差不多已经落山,还看不出西皮阿有离开自己停驶的地方、向他这面推进的意思,估计如果不到万不得已,西皮阿宁愿就利用该处地形作为自己的保障,决不敢走到平原上来,进行手接手近战。然而,他自己如果这一天再向那个市镇推进,也不是上策。因为他知道城里有一支庞大的努米底正守军,敌人阵线的中央部分就借它作为屏障,他要进攻,就得一面在攻击这个市镇的同时,一面再在极不利的地形和敌人的左右两翼战斗,加之士兵们又都是从早晨到现在一直是空着肚子、执着武器站在这里的,一定十分疲倦了。因而就把他的军队带回营寨,决定明天把自己的工事延伸到敌人的阵地那边去。

    43.同时,孔西狄乌斯带着八个营和一些努米底亚人和盖图利人雇佣军。围攻阿基拉,盖尤斯·墨西乌斯正带着三个营在那边坐镇。一他用各种各样方法试攻了很长一段时期,而且一再把大规模的围困工事一直伸展到城下来,但镇上人把这些东西都纵火烧掉了,使他毫无进展。当那场骑兵战斗的消息突然传到他这里的时候,他非常震动,把营里储存的大宗粮食放火烧掉,把油、酒和其他准备过日子用的东西全部毁掉,放弃正在进攻的阿基拉,然后引军经过尤巴的王国,把一部分军队分给西皮阿后,退回哈德鲁墨图姆。

    44.同时,在阿利努斯从西西里派出来的第二批船队中,有一条船,上面载有昆图斯·科弥尼乌斯和一个叫卢基乌斯·提基达的罗马骑士,它迷失航向,离开了其余的舰队,被风吹送到塔普苏斯去。他们被维吉利乌斯手下的轻艇和小划船截获,押送到港口。同是这个船队的另一条三列桨舰,同样也达航了,被一阵狂风吹向埃吉穆鲁斯,波瓦鲁斯和马尔库斯,屋大维的舰队捕获。这艘船上有一些老兵,还有一位百夫长和一些新兵。瓦鲁斯把他们看押起来,但并没侮辱他们,而是把他们送到西皮阿那边。当他们来到西皮阿面前,立在他的公座前时,西皮阿说:“我的的确确相信,你们不是出于自愿,而是在你们那凶恶的统帅胁迫和命令之下,才来伤天害理地迫害公民和正派人的,既然命运让你们落到我手里来了,如果你们愿意从此走上正路,跟正派人一起来保卫共和国,我一定会饶了你们的性命,还将给你们赏金。现在,表表你们的心意吧!”

    45.说了这番话,西皮阿认为这些人一定毫无疑问会对他这番恩典表示感激涕零, 因而给了他们说话的机会。 在这些人中,有一个第十四军团的百夫长,说:“对于你这番大恩大德,西皮阿——我不想把你称做统帅——我表示感激。你允许把生命和安全给象我这样根据战争的权利做了你俘虏的人。要不是它附带有恶毒的条件、也许我本来可以接受你这番好心的。难道我能够武装着站到敌人一方面去,对抗我自己的统帅、我在他手下指挥过队伍的凯撒吗,难道我还能够对抗他的军队、即我为了它的威名和胜利奋战过三十六年的那支军队吗。不,我不会这样做,而且我要竭力劝告你放弃这种妄想。如果你以前没有看出来,现在你有机会可以了解一下你在对抗的是谁的部队了,把你部队里面的你认为最坚强的营抽出一个来,让他们跟我面对面交一下手试试吧,我只要也从现在落在你手里的弟兄们手中挑出不超过十个人来,从我们的勇敢上面,你就会明白你启己的军队会有什么样的下场了。”

    46.当西皮阿听了这位百夫长这样勇敢地、出乎自己意料地说了这番话之后,使他感到极为气愤,内心又十分懊丧,他向自己的百夫长们点了一点头,把自己要他们做的事情示意给他们,这个百夫长就在他面前被杀死。他命令把其余的老兵和新兵分开,“把这些家伙带走,他们都沾上了神人共愤的罪恶,公民们的鲜血喂肥了他们。”这些老兵就被带到壁垒外面残酷处死。他命令把那些新兵都分配到各个军团里去。至于科弥尼乌斯和提基达这两个人,他连面也不愿见。这件事情使凯撒很为激动,他处罚了那些他命令带着战舰停泊在塔苏斯以外的海面守望、以保护自己的运输航和战舰的人。由于他们玩忽职守,他把他们都革逐出军队,而且发布了很严厉的谴责他们的通告。

    47.差不多就在那个时期,一件听来令人难于置信的事情落到凯撒的军队头上。虽说天空的七姊妹星座已经落下去,大约已经是夜里第二更,突然落起倾盆大雨来,还夹杂着大块冰雹。使事情变得更为糟糕的是,凯撒没有按照以前的惯例,把士兵全都安置在冬令营中,而是每隔三四天就向前推进得更靠近敌人一些,再一造一座营寨,重新构筑工事,因而,士兵们很少照顾一下良己的机会。外加他在西西里让士兵们下船肘,除了他们本人和武器之外,任何行李、任何奴隶、任何士兵们习惯用的东西,一概不准带到船上去。加之。到了阿非利加,他不但没有能为自己购置或准备什么东西,由于粮食价格高。使他们连以前的一些积蓄也都化光了。所以在这些恼人的情况中,只很少人才有一个真正的帐篷可供睡觉,其余的人就在用布头做的、或用芦苇、树枝等编成的棚子里安身。因而,当暴雨突然来临,接着又跟来了冰雹时,他们的帐篷经不起重量,压塌下来,或者被水流卷起冲走,在深夜里,暴风雨使火种都熄灭了,所有他们传以生活的东西全部损失殆尽,他们只能用盾掩盖着自己的头部,在营寨中茫然失措地徘徊着。同是这一夜,第五军团战士的矛头自己燃烧起来。

    48.与此同时,尤巴国王得知了西皮阿的骑兵战斗的消息,并听从他的来信召唤启下萨布拉带一部分军队对付商提乌斯,自己离开王国赶来支援西皮阿。为要给西皮阿的军队增加些声势,并且使凯撒的军队产生恐慌,他带来三个军团,八百有鞍子的骑兵,大量没鞍子的努米底亚骑兵和轻装步兵,还有三十头战象,当他一到西皮阿处时,他把自己的御营以及我上面说过的这支军队;分开驻扎在离西皮阿的营寨不远的地方。在这以前,凯撒的营中很为惴惴不安,在尤巴没有到来的时候,他的军队心里都牵挂着国王的那支庞大的部队,很有些提心吊胆,但当国王真的一旦跟他们自己面对面扎下营来时,他们又轻视这支军队起来,一切恐惧之心都已置之脑后,这样一来,他过去不在的时候所具有的一切威望。现在他亲身一到,反而烟消云散了。但大家都很容易看出来,国王的到来,已经使西皮阿大大增加了勇气和信心,因为在次日,他就把他自己的和国王的全部军队,包括六十头象,都带出营寨来布下阵势,尽可能地张大声势,然后,在推进到离开他的工事比平常更远一些的地方之后,就在那边停留了一会,再退回营寨。

    49.凯撒在看到西皮阿正在盼望的援军差不多都已经到齐,再没什么能使他拖延作战时,他开始带着自己的部队沿山脊前进,把他的工事支线一直延伸向前,并修筑有防御工事前碉堡,还竭力争取先下手抢占靠近西皮阿营寨的一处山头,以免敌人自侍人多,占领了这座靠近他们的山头之后,使我军再没向前推进的机会。但拉比努斯也已经打定主意去占领这座山头,由于他离开它较近,因而使他能够很快就先占有了它。

    50.那边有一条很宽广的山谷,山壁很高峻陡削,许多地方都有象是挖出来的那种洞穴,凯撒必须先穿过那边,才能到达他想去占领的山头。在这条山谷的另一头,有一片古老而又极茂密的橄椰树林。拉比努斯利用自己对这一带地方熟悉,知道如果凯撒要去占领那地方,必须先穿过这个山谷和这片激揽树林。就带着他的部分骑兵和轻装兵埋伏在那边。此外,他还在山岭之外,隐藏了另一支骑兵,以便当他自己出其不意地攻击军团士兵时、这支骑兵可以从山背后出来两面夹击凯撒和他的部队,使他们既没后退的可能,也没前进的机会,势必在惊惶失措中被包围歼灭。凯撒不知道有这起埋伏,派了一支骑兵在前面先行,在他们到达这地点时,拉比努斯的部队不知是误会了,还是忘掉了他的指示,也许可能是害怕被骑兵踏死在壕堑里,他们一小批一小批地、甚至一个一个地从悬崖后面奔出来,向山顶上逃去。凯撒的骑兵追逐他们,杀死一部分,另外又活捉了一部分,然后迅速地一直奔上山头,把拉比努斯的守军逐走后,很快占领了它。拉比努斯和他的部分骑兵全靠飞奔逃走,才勉强得到安全。

    51.经过骑兵的这次战斗之后,凯撒即在占领到的那座山头上构筑有防御工事的营寨,他把这任务分配给各个军团。然后又从自己的大营起,筑起两条工事,通过平原的中央,一直向那个市镇乌兹塔伸过去,分别伸到它的一左—右两只角。这个市镇坐落在一片平地上,处在西皮阿的营寨和他自己的营寨之间,但却在西皮阿的控制之下。他筑这两条工事的目的是想让自己的部队在向那市镇推进、并开始攻打它时,两侧面有自己的工事掩护,不至被敌人的大批骑兵包围,阻碍了攻城;加之,它还可以使双方对话更加方便些,如果有人愿意逃过来,也可以很方便地逃,丝毫用不着担风险,这在过去是要冒很大的危险的。他还想知道必当他距离敌人愈来愈近时,他们是不是决心一战了。在其它这些原因之外,还有一点,即那地方是一片低地。可以挖掘几口水井,这时,水非常缺乏,而且要跑到很远的地方去取来。当军团士兵在建筑上述这一防御工事时,一部分军队布列在工事前面距敌人很近的地方,严阵以待。因为他们的蛮族骑兵和轻装兵在和我军不断的进行近距离的小接触。

    52.当天色已经傍晚,凯撒正在把自己的部队从工事上带回营去的时候,尤巴、西皮阿和拉比努斯带着全部骑兵和轻装兵,迅速冲向我军团士兵,猛烈攻击。凯撒的骑兵在大量敌兵的突然全线猛攻下,顶不住这股冲力,略略后撤了一些。但情况发展得和敌人的颜料不同,因为凯撒在半路上又领着他的军队回过头来;帮助他的骑兵。军团的到达使骑兵重新振作起精神,转过身来向因为追逐他们而乱了队伍的努米底亚骑兵发动攻击,击溃他们后,一直追到国王的御营,还杀死他们中的许多人。要不是黑夜降临。打断了战斗,而且还因为大风卷起的尘土挡住了大家的视线。尤巴和拉比努斯也许可能被捉住,落到凯撒手里来,他们的骑兵和轻装兵也许全军覆没了。同时,西皮阿的第四、第六两个军团的士兵大量逃亡,数自之多,令人无法置信,一部分逃到凯撒营里来,一部分逃到任何一处他们各人能逃去的地方。过去曾在库里奥部下的骑兵也对西皮阿和他的部队失去信心,和许多人一起逃之夭夭。

    53.正当双方间的领袖都在乌兹塔附近忙于这些事情时,从西西里乘运输舰出发的第十和第九两个军团,正航到离鲁斯皮那不远的地方,他们看到凯撒布置在塔普苏斯海面上戒备的那些船只,怀疑这是敌人的船只为了玩弄阴谋,故意耽搁在那边的,深恐自己冒冒失失落入它们手中,就扬帆向大海上驶去。许多天以后,经过长期的风浪颠簸,既口喝,又困乏,终于航到凯撒这里。

    54.于是这两个军团离舟登岸。凯撒还记得这些军队过去在意大利的纪律败坏,某些人甚至有劫掠行为。他就抓住第十军团的军团指挥官盖尤斯·阿维努斯的一件很小的事情作为借口,发作起来。这位指挥在这次航程中占用了一条船,专门运载他自己的奴隶和马匹,一个士兵也不从西西里运过来。次日、凯撒把各军团的所有军团指挥官和百夫长都召到自己的将坛下面来,对他们这样说:“我极希望那些恣难放纵、太过自由的人,能够自己克制些,能够认识到我的宽大、温和和忍耐。只是,由于这些人始终不肯对自己有所检点和约束。所以我只好自己来照军队中的惯例,把他们树立起来作为一个榜样,让别人能不蹈他们的覆辙了。因而,你,盖尤斯·阿维努斯,在意大利时曾经煽动罗马公民的土兵赶来反对共和国。而且曾经在几个自治城镇犯下过抢劫的罪行,你还是一个对我和对国家一无用处的人,你不把兵士带上船,反而把你的家奴和牲口载在船上,正是由于你,在国家最需要士兵的时候,却没有士兵。为了这些缘故,我把你革职逐出我的军队,而且命令你今天愈快愈好地离开阿非利加。还有你,阿皮乌斯 ·丰特尤斯、你是一个犯上作乱的军团指挥官。一个不忠的公民,我开除你出我的军队。提图斯·萨利努斯、马尔库斯·提罗和差尤斯·克卢西那斯,你们之所以有今天的地位,不是因为你们自身的长处,而是因为我的恩典,但你们的表现是:在战争时不勇敢,在和平时不忠诚,而且也一无所长,你们热心的是煽动士兵起来反抗你们的统帅,而不是守廉耻、讲谦虚。我认为你们不配在我的军队里带兵,因此我开除你们,而且命令你们愈快愈好离开阿非利加。”就此,他把他们交给了百夫长们,每人都只指定给他们一个奴隶,分别把他们各人送上一条船去。

    55.同时,那些我们说过被凯撒派他们带着信件和指示回去的盖图利人逃亡者,回到自己本国人那边,他们所代表的权威很容易的就把自己国人同胞拉了过来。这些人都被凯撒的声名吸引住,毫不犹豫就抛弃了尤巴国王,很快一致拿起武器来反抗他。一听到这种情况,尤巴出于无可奈何,不得不同时在三条战线上分别作战。他从领去对抗凯撒的这支军队中抽出六个营来,派回到自己的王国里去作为应付盖图利人的驻防部队。

    56.凯撒这时已完成了他那两条工事支线,把它们一直延伸到镇上发出来的矢予不能达到的地方,然后他筑下一座营寨,把射石机和弩机密密层层排列在营寨面前,面向着市镇,不断地骚扰那些守护城墙的人。他还从原来的营寨里派五个军团到这里来。有了这样的机会,对方有些极有地位和名望的人,不断要求会见自己的朋友和亲戚,彼此间还谈起话来。这种事情所能产生的效果,凯撒当然不会忽略。国王的骑兵中有些出身贵族的盖图利人,其中包括有他的骑兵司令官,利用黑夜已经点起灯来的时机,带着马和自己的营奴,大约有一千人左右,逃到坐落在平原上的靠近乌兹塔的凯撒营寨里来。这位司令官的父亲以前曾经在马略的部下服役过,由于他的勋劳,被赏给过农庄和土地,只是后来苏拉胜利后,才把他交给希姆普萨尔国王做了臣属。

    57.大约就在这时候,西皮阿和那些跟他在一起的人发觉了这些情况,正当这种严重的挫折使他们感到震动时,他们看到马尔库斯·阿奎努斯在和盖尤斯·萨塞那谈话。西皮阿派人去传话给阿奎努斯,告诉他犯不着和敌人谈话。但他还是照样讲下去,使者带回了他给西皮阿的答复,说:要等到他把自己要干的事情干好了再说。 此外,尤巴也派一个传令员到他那边去,不管萨塞那也在听着,开口就说:“国王禁止你谈话。”这个通知使阿奎努斯害怕起来,马上听从国王的话走开了。一个罗马公民,而且是从罗马人民手中光荣地接受过官职的人,尽管自己的祖国安全无恙、自己的所有财产也安全无恙,却还是宁愿遵守尤巴这个野蛮人的命令,而不肯服从西皮阿的通知、宁愿和自己的同党一起波斩尽杀绝,却不前回到自己同胞这边来,真是件不可思议的事情。而且,尤巴的傲慢自大,还不止表现在对待象阿奎努斯这样一个出身寒族的起码元老身上,就连对西皮阿这样一个无论就门第、地位和荣誉来说都是高人一等的人,也都一样。在国王未来之前,西应阿一向是穿着紫色的帅袍的,据说,尤巴提出这件事情,说他不应该和自己穿同样的衣眼,这样一来,为了服从尤巴这个极骄傲、极无能的人,西皮阿就从此改穿白色的衣服。

    58.次日,敌人从所有营寨里把他们的军队全都拉了出来,占据了距凯撒不远处的一处小丘,把部队布好阵势后,停驻在那边。凯撒也同样把军队带了出来,很快就在自己筑在平原上的工事前面,把他们布列下来。他认为,敌人有这么大的兵力,又有国王如此强有力的支援,去过就曾毫无顾忌地冲出来过,这次无疑一定会自动向他奔过来交锋。在骑着马兜了一个圈子鼓励他的军团之后”,他发下号令,静候敌人上来,他自己不愿意离开工事向前推进,不是没有理由的,因为在西皮阿手中的那个乌兹塔镇驻有敌人的武装部队,这个镇正处在他的右翼,他深恐如果自己向前推进越过了它,敌人会从镇上突然冲出来,向他的侧翼发动猛攻。除此外。还有一个理由使他停步不前,原来在西皮阿的阵线前面,有一片很崎岖的地方,他认为这不利于自己的部下主动上前进攻。

    59.双方军队在阵地上是怎样布列的,我认为不应该略过。西皮阿的阵线是这样布置的:放在正前方的。是他自己的和尤巴的军团,它们后面是努米底亚人组成的后备军,他们的阵列拉得非常。稀疏,但却伸得很长,以至远处的人看上去似乎它的中央部分单只是由一列军团士兵构成的。他把他的战象隔着相等的距离,一只一只地分开布置在左翼和右翼,战象后面安置着轻装兵和努米底亚同盟军,作为后援。他把自己的全部乘鞍的骑兵都放置在右翼,因为他的左翼有乌兹塔这个市镇在掩护,而且那边也根本没有地方足以布列得下骑兵。此外,他还把一些努米底亚人和不计其数的轻装兵布置在阵线的右侧作为掩护,相距至少有一罗里,他们一直伸展到山脚下面的一个距敌人和自己的部队都很远的地方。他之所以这样做,是因为他认为在两军的战阵互相逼近,战斗即将开始时,他的骑兵只要继续从侧翼伸长出去不多一点路,就可以靠他们人多,使凯撒的军队在不知不觉中陷入包围,在矢石交加之下,乱成一片,这就是西皮阿给这天的战斗定下的计划。

    60.另一方面,凯撒的阵线是这样布列的。我从他的左翼开始,依次数向他的右翼;在左翼的是第十、第九军团;在中央部分是第二十五、二十九、十三、十四、二十八、二十六军团。至于右翼本身,他在那边布列了从老兵军团中抽出来的一些营,此外还有从新兵军团中抽出来的一些营。他把他的第三列集中放置在左翼,一直伸展到布列在中央部分的军团那边。这种队形布置使得他的左翼成为由三层队伍组成的。他之所以要这样做,为的是他的右翼有防御工事在给以支援,而他的左翼却面对着敌人的庞大骑兵,应付极为困难,所以他把自己的全部骑兵也都布置在这二面。就这样,他对它们的信心还是不够,又把第五军团派去支援这些骑兵,外加再选一些轻装兵去穿插在骑兵中间。他把弓箭手三三两两分别布置在战线的各处地方,主要是两侧翼。

    61.双方军队就这样拉开阵势,中间相隔不到三百步,过去在这种形势之下,也许从来没有一次不是以一战结束的,但现在他们却从清晨一直坚持到第十刻时。正当凯撒把他的部队带回到自己的工事里去时,敌人在较远处的全部努米底亚人和孩都里人的无鞍骑兵,突然在右方行动起来,向在高地上的凯撒营地靠拢。拉比努斯的用鞍的骑兵则仍坚持在阵地上,牵制住军团。这时,凯撒的一部分骑兵和轻装兵,既没奉到命令,也没好好思考,冒冒失失地向盖图利人冲去,越过了沼泽,跑到很远的地方,但因为骑兵人数太少,实在敌不过人数众多的敌人,被迫丢掉轻装兵,败退回到自己人这面来,损失了一名骑兵,很多马受了伤。轻装兵阵亡了二十七人。这场顺利的骑兵战斗使西皮阿很高兴,晚上才把军队领回营去。但命运之神决心不把永无止境的欢乐赏给参与战争的人,因为在次日,当凯撒为了取得粮食,派自己的一部分骑兵到勒普提斯去时,路上正好逢到一百名在行劫的努米底亚人和盖图利人骑兵,在他们猝不及防之际攻击了他们,除杀死一部分之外,把其余的都活捉过来。同时,凯撒每天都把军团带到平原上去,并且不停地构筑工事,把他的壁垒和壕堑一直延伸开去,横贯这片乎原的中部,以阻止敌人的突然出击。西皮阿也同样建造与之相对峙的工事;急急忙忙地兴工,免得被凯撒把他和那座山岭隔断。这样,双方的领袖都把全力放在建筑工事上,但彼此之间的骑兵战斗仍然每天不断。

    62.同时,先前为了息冬,把舰队拖在乌提卡海滩上的瓦普斯,一听到第七和第八军团正在从西西里赶来,很快就在那边把差图利人桨手和船员装上舰队,带着五十五只船,从乌提卡出发,航到哈德鲁墨图财,想设下罗网掩捕他们。凯撒并不知道瓦鲁斯来到,派卢基乌斯·基斯皮乌斯带着一支二十七条船只的舰队到塔普苏斯附近克停驶在那边海面上警戒,保护自己的运输队。同时,为了同一目的,他又派昆图斯·阿奎拉带十三艘战舰,航到哈德鲁墨图姆去。基斯皮乌斯很快就赶到派他去的地方,阿奎拉却因为风浪颠簸,无法绕过海岬,在找到一处可以躲避风浪的小港湾后,让他和他的舰队销声匿迹地隐藏在里面。凯撒其余的舰队都停泊在勒普提斯以外的海面上,桨手们在岸上到处闲荡,有的人则到镇上去为自己采购食物,船上一个守卫的人都没留下。瓦鲁斯从逃亡者口中得知此事,抓住这个机会,在第二更带着他的全部舰队从哈德鲁墨图姆的内港里出来,一清早就到达勒普提斯,把停泊在距港口一段路以外的深海上、没人守卫的运输舰全部烧光,还不经战斗就捕获了两艘五列桨舰。

    63.同时,信使很快把这件消息送到营里来报告凯撒,这时他正在自己的防御工事上巡视,距那港口有六罗里。他把一切工作都搁置下来,快马加鞭,迅即向勒普提斯赶去,在那边,他鼓励所有的船只都跟随着他出去。他自己登上一艘小船,航行途中,正好遇上因敌舰众多感到惊慌失措、一筹莫展的阿奎拉,凯撒接过他的舰队就向敌舰追去。这时,瓦鲁斯对凯撒的行动迅速、泼辣大胆,感到震动,带着他的全部舰队掉转头去,急急向哈德鲁墨囹姆逃去。凯撒在追了四罗里之后,收复了一艘五列桨舰,舰上除了它原来的全部船员以外,还有敌方的一百三十名监守人员。此外,他还捕获到一艘在近处的敌人在战斗中掉队的三列桨舰,连带它的全部划手和船员。敌方其余的舰只绕过海呷,全部躲进哈德鲁墨图姆,但凯撒却没能乘着那同一阵风绕过海师,就在那边海上抛锚度过一夜,次日天色刚破晓时,赶到哈德鲁墨图姆,把在那边内港外面的运输舰全部付之一炬。由于其余的船只不是被敌人抱在岸上,就是蛰伏在内港,他在那边只稍稍停留了一会,看看有没有什么机会可以海战,就又重新返回营寨。

    64.在那只军舰上被捉到的俘虏中,有一个罗马骑士普布利乌斯·维斯特里乌斯和一个人叫普布利乌斯·利伽里乌斯,这人本来是阿弗拉尼乌斯的一个党徒,在西班牙曾经和其他一些人一起被凯撒释放,后来他又赶到庞培那边去,法萨卢斯战役后再从那边逃出来,到达阿非利加的瓦鲁斯这里。因为他背弃誓言、反复无常,凯撒下令把他处死。普布利乌斯·维斯特里乌斯得到了凯撒的宽恕,因为他的兄弟在罗马为他付出了规定数目的赎金,而且维斯特里乌斯本人的陈诉,也使凯撒感到满意,他说他是被那西狄乌斯的舰队俘虏的,正要被处死肘,瓦鲁斯好心救了他,此后一直没让他有来投奔的机会。

    65.阿非利加的居民有一个习惯,无论在田野里还是在几乎每一所农舍里,都有秘密的地下暗室,作积储粮食之用,为的是防备战争和突然而来的敌人。凯撒从告发的人那里得知这种情况,就在第三更派两个军团随同骑兵跑出离他的营寨十罗里之外去。他们从那边带着大量粮食返回营寨。拉比努斯知道了这件事,他赶出自己的营寨七罗里,越过凯撒前一天经过的那片山地,让两个军团在那边扎下营。他认为凯撒会经常走这同一条路去收集粮食,每天都带着一大批骑兵和轻装兵埋伏在合适的地点守候他。

    66.同时,凯撒从逃亡来归的人口中得知了技比努斯的诡计,他在那边耽搁了几天,让敌人因为每天都反复做同样的工作,逐渐漫不经心起来。然后,在一天早晨,他突然下令三个老兵军团和一部分骑兵跟他一起从后营闩出去,然后,派骑兵走在前面,出其不意地突然袭击隐藏在山谷里的伏兵,杀死了轻装兵中的大约五百人,使其余的人极可耻地四散奔逃。这时,拉比努斯带着全部骑兵赶上来援救自己的演散下来的土兵。敌人的巨大兵力使人数很少的凯撒骑兵无法抵挡,凯撒就把自己列好战阵的军团带到敌人能看到地方来,这才使拉比努斯感到惊慌,停下步来。凯撒毫无损失地接回自己的骑兵。次日,尤巴国王把那些擅自离开阵地、逃回自己营寨的努米底亚人,统统都钉死在十字架上。

    67.凯撒这时候正因为缺乏粮食,感到不安,他把全军都领出营寨,在给勒普提斯·鲁斯皮那和阿塞拉留下了守军之后,又把他的舰队交给基斯皮乌斯和阿奎拉,叫他们一个在哈德鲁墨图姆,一个在塔普苏斯,从事海上封锁。然后,他纵火烧掉自己的营寨,在晚上第四更时,排列好战阵,把辎重集中在左翼,撤出那地方,来到阿伽尔镇。这个镇在前一个时期经常受到盖图利人的攻击,只有镇上的居民在竭尽全力守卫它。他在那边平乎原上筑起一座单一的营寨,然后带着部分军队出去,到周围的农庄去收集粮株。发现了大量大麦、油、酒、无花果和少许小麦,让士兵们受用了一番之后,返回营寨。同时,西皮阿得知凯撒离开,也开始带着全部军队;跟着他越过山岭,在距凯撒的营赛六罗里之外停驻下来,把他的军队分别安置在三座营寨里。

    68.离开西皮阿只十罗里,有一座市镇。叫泽塔,正坐落在他安营这一面的地区之内,离凯撒的营寨却较远,有十四罗里。西皮阿派两个军团到这个镇上去收集粮秣,当凯撒从一个逃亡来归的人口中得知这一消息时,他把自己的营寨从平原移到山上一处比较安全的地点去,在那边留下一支守卫部队之后,在第四更带着军队出发,越过敌军的营寨,赶去占领了这座市镇。他发现西皮阿的军团正在离开较远的田里采收,他正要向他们那边赶去时,看到已经有敌人的部队在赶去支援那些军团,这就使他放弃了去攻打他们的念头。在捉住了该镇的负责人罗马骑士、西皮阿的密友盖尤斯·弥努基乌斯·雷吉努斯和另一个罗马骑士、乌提卡市元老院成员普布利乌斯·阿特里乌斯,同时还俘获了国王的二十二只骆驼之后,他把副将奥皮乌斯和一支驻军留在那边,自己开始返回营寨。

    69.他回去不得不经过西皮阿的营寨,当他走到离开那边不远的地方时。拉比努斯和阿弗拉尼乌斯带着他们埋伏在附近山里的全部骑兵和轻装兵现身出来,攻击他的后军。凯撒看到后,命令骑兵顶住敌人的冲击,一面叫军团士兵把随身带的行李堆在一起之后,也迅速转过身来面向敌人。行动还只刚刚开始,军团士兵的第一阵攻势,就毫不费劲地把敌人的骑兵和轻装兵驱逐回去,而且把他们赶下山去。但当凯撒刚刚认为敌人已被打败,正在胆战心惊,不会再来攻击,重新又开始赶路时,他们又从附近的山里飞快地冲出来,再用前面已经说过的那种方法,向凯撒的军团进攻。一向穿插在骑兵中作战的努米底亚人和轻装兵也行动迅速得出奇,和骑兵用同一速度前进或后退。他们一再采用这种方法作战,在凯撒的军队进行时出来追逐,在对方站定下来时,又转身逃走,但他们绝不向前靠近,单用这种奇特的方式作战,即认为只要用投枪刺伤对方的马就够了。凯撒看出了他们的计划,知道他们不过是想把他逼到一处一滴水都没有的地方去扎营,好让他那支从夜里第四更到白天第十刻时一直没吃过东西、饿着肚子的军队,连人带马都渴死。

    70.这时差不多已经太阳落山。在四个刻时里,共只走了不到一百步路。看到骑兵的马遭到杀伤,凯撒就把他们从后军调到前面来,改把军团调到后面去代替他们。这样,军团士兵在平静而又缓慢地前进的时候,抵御敌人的冲击要方便得多。同样。努米底亚人的骑兵队伍抢在前面,沿着山岭不断地忽左忽右奔驰,企图倚恃人多,结成圆圈,把凯撒的军队包围起来,还有一部分在背后追逐凯撒的后军。同时,在凯撒的这面,只要有三四个老兵转过身去,挥起矛来奋力向侵扰自己的努米底亚人投过去,他们哪怕有二千以上的人,也都会转过背去逃走,一个都不剩。然而,他们又会掉过马头来,四面八方凑合到一起。结成队形,隔着一段距离追逐。向军团士兵投掷重矛。就这样,一会儿前进,一会儿停下来抵抗。拖拖拉拉地行军,终于走完全程,到夜间第一刻时,所有他的部下都返回营寨,一个人也没损失,只受伤了十个人。拉比努斯也退回自己人那边,除了追得精疲力尽以外,还损失了大约三百人,很多人受了伤。西皮阿本来已经把军队和象群一起带了出来,在营寨前当着凯撒的面列成战斗的行列,想以此引起对方的惊恐、这时也退进营里。

    71.面对着这样的敌人。凯撒开始着手训练自己的部队,但并不象是一个统帅在训练一支久经沙场、屡建奇功的老部队,而是象一个角斗教练在训练自己的新角斗士,教他们从敌人那边退回来该退多少步,回转身来面对敌人时应该用什么方式,对敌人的抵抗应该在几步之内,怎样时而前进、时而后退,佯作攻击,以至连在什么地方、用什么方式掷出轻矛都得教给他们。敌人的轻装兵在我军的骑兵中引起的焦急和不安,真是难于形容,因为他们常常用投枪杀死我军的马,这就使得我军的骑兵在进人战斗时,害怕马被杀死,畏缩不前,他们还用极快的速度使得我军团士兵疲于裁命。每当我军的一个武装沉重的士兵在他们的追逐之下立停下来,向他们发动攻击时,他们由于步履轻捷,很容易就能躲过危险。

    72.这些事情使凯撒感到极大的不安,因为他看到每当一次战斗发生,如果没有军团士兵的支援,他的骑兵总不是敌人骑兵和轻装步兵的对手。还有另外使他担忧的事情,即对方的军团战斗力究竟怎样,他仍旧丝毫不了解、如果对方的骑兵和神出鬼没的轻装兵一旦也有军团在支援,不知是不是还能够再挡得住他们。此外还有一个原因使他焦虑,即那些战象,它们的身驱之大、数目之多,使得士兵们全神贯注在它们身上,惴惴不安。但他给这个问题找到了解决办法。他命令到意大利去越海运几只象来,使士兵认识它们,了解这些牲畜的外形和性能,它身躯的哪一部分容易被矢矛伤害,当一头象披挂了饰物和甲胄时,它身体的哪一部分没有遮掩,裸露在外面。他们的矢矛可以投向那边去。特别是,他要使战马能从此习惯于这些动物的气味、吼声和形状,不再感到惊惶。从这些训练上凯撒得到很大的收获,因为士兵们能用手去摸它们了,也了解了它们的迟笨不灵,骑兵们练习着用钝头的轻矛投掷它们,这种畜牲的驯良使得战马也习以为常。见怪不怪了。

    73.为了我前面提过的那些原因,凯撒很为担心,就一反他过去作战时的那种速战速决的老习惯,转而迟疑。慎重起来。这并不奇怪,他手头的这支军队原来是习惯于在高卢的平原上对高卢人作战的,对方都是胸怀坦白、很少玩弄阴谋诡计的人,他们一般都靠勇敢而不靠狡诈作战,现在他却要竭尽心力使士兵们习惯于敌人的种种花招、诡计和策略,使他们能懂得什么方法不妨采用,什么方法应该避免。从而,为了加速完成他们的训练,他尽力设法使军团不停留在一个地方,而是借采牧为名,让他们不停地从一处地方转到另一处地方,因为他还知道敌人决不会不跟踪而来。两天以后,他把军队部伍严整地带出营来,从敌人的营寨旁边经过,到一处平地上向他们挑战。他看到敌人畏缩不出来应战时,在傍晚时把军团领回去。

    74.同时,有使者从和泽塔——我们已经说过它在凯撒手中——毗邻的一个市镇瓦伽赶来,他们恳切要求派一支援军到他们那边去,说他们愿意把许多战争中要用的东西支援凯撒。就在这时候,由于神灵的意旨和垂爱,一个逃亡来归的人告诉自己本国的人说:尤巴国王已经带着军队迅速向这个市镇赶来,想跑在凯撒的驻军到来之前,先赶到那边,一到就用大军把它包围起来,再在攻占了它之后,把镇上的居民全部杀死,把这个市镇交给自己的军队劫掠和毁灭。

    75.同时,凯撒在三月二十一日为他的军队举行拔除不祥的祝典。次日,他把他的全部军队带了出来,走到离开他营寨五罗里的地方,按战斗的阵列布置下来,距西皮阿的营寨约两罗里。后来看到尽管自己对敌人的挑战已经很频繁,时间也已经很长,他们仍不出来应战,他就把军队重领回营去。次日,他移营向萨苏拉镇赶去,西皮阿在那边有一支努米底亚驻军,而且把他的粮食积储那边。拉比努斯看到这事时,带着骑兵和轻装兵赶来扰挠凯撒的后军,而且把用车子载着货物的随营小贩和商人们的辎重截了去。这使他更加增了勇气忠于更靠近,更大胆地进逼我方的军团了,他认为我军的士兵身负重荷、行李累赘,都已经很疲劳,不会再发生战斗。这事并没出凯撒所料,他早已下令每个军团必须有三百个人轻装前进。这时,他下令派这些人上去对付拉比努斯的骑兵,支援自己的骑兵队。于是,拉比努斯一看到连队的标帜,心慌起来,马上把骑兵调回头去,灰溜溜地逃走。他们中有很多人被杀死,还有不少人受了伤。我军团士兵返回到自己的队伍那边,重新开始上路。拉比努斯不肯放弃追赶,仍旧隔着一段路,在我军的右侧沿着丛山峻岭跟随我军前进。

    76.当凯撒到达萨苏拉镇时,他杀掉了西皮阿的那些守卫,敌人差不多就在旁边看着,但却不敢上来援救自己方面的人。在那边负责的是西皮阿的一个留用老兵普布利乌斯·科涅利乌斯。他英勇地作了一番抵抗,但在大批人围攻之下被杀死,市镇被攻占下来。就在那边,凯撒把粮食分给了士兵,次日赶到提斯德拉镇。这时,孔西狄乌斯正带着一支庞大的驻军和由他自己的角斗士组成的卫队驻在那边。凯撒观察了该镇的地势,由于那边的饮水不足,使他不能对它发动进攻,他马上就从那边出发,在离开水源约四罗里的地方扎下一座营,在第四更时又再从那边出发,回到他在阿伽尔的那座营寨。西皮阿也采取同样的行动,把自己的部队带回原来的那座旧营。

    77.同时,处在尤巴的王国的最边远沿海地区、而且一向习惯遵从他的法令和统治的塔贝那人,杀掉国王的守军,派使者来见凯撒,把他们自己已经做了的事情报告他,恳切要求罗马人民看在他们为罗马人出的力份上。在这生死攸关的时候,出手帮助他们。凯撒表示赞赏他们的做法,派马尔基乌斯·克里斯普斯带三个营、一些弓箭手和许多作战机械到塔贝那去担任驻防工作。就在这时候,所有各军团中过去因为生病没能来,或请假离开队伍的全部士兵,这时都在一次航程中渡海到阿非利加凯撒处来了,计有四千士兵、四百骑兵、上千的射石手和弓箭手。因而,他把这些部队和他的全部军团都拉出来,在一处离开他自己的营寨五罗里、离开西皮阿功营寨真正只有两罗里的平原上,按战斗的阵列布置下来。

    78.在西皮阿的营寨下方,有一座叫特格亚的市镇,他经常在那边驻有一支约二千名骑兵的守卫队。这时,他把这支骑兵在这座市镇的左右两侧一线布列开来,他自己又把军团领出营来,前进了距自己的防御工事至多不过一罗里的样子,在一座山的山坡下部布下阵来。过了一会,西皮阿还是留在原处一动不动。凯撒看到白天将在一无作为中白白浪费过去时,就命令自己的骑兵队去进攻在市镇旁边守卫的敌人骑兵,还派一些轻装兵、弓箭手和射石手去支援他们。当进攻开始,凯撒的骑兵策马飞奔,竭力冲击时,帕基德尤斯一面把他的骑兵向两侧伸长展开,以便有机会把凯撒的骑兵队包围起来,一面仍旧极勇猛、极激烈地战斗。凯撒看到敌人的战斗方法,就命令正列阵站在离开这场战斗最近的那个军团,把军团里一向轻装着的三百名士兵抽出来,上去支援骑兵。同一时刻,拉比努斯也派骑兵上去支援自己的骑兵、让那些没受过伤。精力充沛的骑兵把受伤和疲劳的替换下来。后来凯撒的四百骑兵抵挡不住数达四千人的敌军的压力。还被努米底亚的轻装兵伤了一些人,就稍稍后退了一些。凯撒又派另一翼的骑兵迅速去支援那些应付不过来的人。这就鼓舞了他的部下,他们合力向敌人冲去,使他们四散溃逃,把敌人杀死许多人,伤的也不少,一直追出三罗里,把他们逐到山上,才退回自己的阵地。凯撒直停留到第十刻时,然后列着战阵,一无损失地退回自己营里。在这一役中,帕基德戈斯被一支重矛穿透头盔,头上受了重伤。敌人的一些领袖和所有他们最勇敢的人,不是被杀,就是受了伤。

    79.凯撒看到,随便用什么办法也不能把敌人引到平地上来,使他们冒险把军团投人战斗,同时由于缺乏饮水,也不能把自己的营赛推进到离开敌人更近一些的地方去,再加还看到敌人的敢于轻视他,并不是因为他们自传勇敢,只是欺他缺水。他就在四月四日第三更时,离开阿伽尔。在夜里行军了十六罗里之后,在靠近塔普苏斯的地方扎下营。维吉利乌斯正统率着一支很庞大的军队驻在那边。就在同一天,凯撒开始围攻这座市镇,并在许多合适方便的地方布置下防守的部队,使敌人不能闯进来接近他,或者占领在包围圈里的地方。西皮阿知道了凯撒的计划,为了避免丧失最忠于他的塔普苏斯人和维吉利乌斯这样的奇耻大辱,他迫不得已只能出于一战了,因而立刻沿着高地,跟随着凯撒前进,在距塔普苏斯八罗里之外,筑两座营寨停驻下来。

    80.那边有一片盐池,在它和大海之间,隔有一条不到二罗里半的狭窄陆地,西皮阿企图进入这条狭窄的走廊地带,从这里赶去援助塔普苏斯人。但将要发生什么事情瞒不过凯撒的眼睛,前天他就已经在那地方造起一座碉堡,还留下三个营在那边担任守卫。他自己则带着其余的部队建造起一座新月形的营寨,并且用一系列的围困工事包围了塔普苏职同时,西应阿的打算落空后,他从北面绕过这个盐池,经过第二天一天一夜行军,天色破晓时,在距上面所说的营寨和工事不远的地方扎下营,并筑好工事,离开海岸约一罗里半。当这事报告给了凯撒时,他把军队从正在劳动的工事上抽了回来,留下两个军团交给代行执政官阿斯普雷那斯守卫营寨,他自己带着轻装的部队,迅速向那地方赶去。他把舰队也留一部分在塔普苏斯海上,命令其余的舰队都航行到敌人背后去,尽量靠近海岸,等待凯撒发出的号令,要他们等到号令一发出时就出其不意地在敌人背后突然大声呐喊,使敌人吓一大跳,不得不惊慌失措、狼狈不堪地回顾背后。

    81.凯撒到达那边,一看到西皮阿的战阵就布列在自己的壁垒前面,战象分别布置在左右两翼,但仍旧有一部分士兵在毫不怠慢地修筑工事。凯撒把自己的军队布列成三列,第十、第七两个军团放在右翼,第八和第九两个军团放在左翼,再在这两翼各放置第五军团的五个营,作为第四列,用以对付战象,他的弓箭手和射石手都布置在两翼,轻装兵则穿插在骑兵中间。凯撒自己匆忙地徒步在士兵们的周围巡转,提醒老兵们不要忘记过去战斗中的勇敢,用鼓舞人心的话来激励他们的斗志。对于新兵,因为他们从来没在正式的战斗中交锋过,他鼓励他们模仿老兵的勇敢,要竭力争取一场胜利来使自己在荣誉上、地位上、声名上和他们比美。

    82.凯撒正在军队四周到处巡转时,注意到在壁垒附近的敌人非常激动不安,他们惊惶地一会儿这里、一会儿那里乱跑,忽而退进营门里去,忽而又乱七八糟地一哄而出。当别的一些人也开始注意到这一点时,凯撒的副将们和留用老兵们马上都要求他立刻发出号令去,不要再犹豫,说:这是不朽之神在预示要给他一场决定性的胜利。凯撒还在迟疑;反对他们这股热情和干劲,反复声明他不喜欢用突然出击的办法开始战斗,而且一而再、再而三地压住自己的阵脚不让乱动。但在右翼,一个号手在大家的迫促之下,不经凯撒的命令就突然开始吹起进攻号来。这一下,每个营都开始向敌人冲去,尽管百夫长们在前面迎头拦住,竭力阻止士兵们,叫他们不要在统帅没发命令时冲上去,但毫无用处。

    83.当凯撒知道士兵们的激动心情已经不再可能压制时,就用“祝你胜利”作为信号发出去,一面推动自己的马,急速向敌人的第一列冲去。同时在右翼,射石手和弓箭手集中大量矢石,向象群发射过去。这一来,这些畜牧被投射过去的飞石、石块、铅球发出来的嘘嘘响声吓得回头就跑,从密密集合在它们背后的大批自己的部队和管养人员身上践踏过去,迅速朝着只完成了一半的壁垒大门冲进去。和象群布列在同一翼的毛里人骑兵。一看到自己仗以掩护的象逃走了,就也跟着溃走。象群被迅速地赶走之后,军团士兵占据了敌人的壁垒,少数在那边激烈抵抗的人都被杀死,其余的飞奔逃向前一天他们从那边出发来的那座营寨里去。

    84.我认为不应该把第五军的一个老兵的英勇事迹略去不提。右翼有一头象受了伤,痛得狂怒起来,冲向一个赤手空拳的随营勤杂人员,用脚把他踩倒在地上,再又用膝跪在他身上。竖起它的长鼻子,东摇西晃,大声嘶吼着,想用自己的重量把他压死。这种情况使这个士兵看不下去,他就全身披挂着挺身奔向那畜牲。当那头象看到他手里拿着武器迎面赶来时,它放掉了那尸体,用它的鼻导把这个士兵卷了起来,举到空中。这个士兵看到在这种巨大的危险之中只有自己采取坚定果敢的行动,才有希望得救,就用剑竭尽自己的力量不停地砍那卷住自己的长鼻子。阵阵剧痛使那象丢下这个士兵,大声吼叫着转过身去,逃回到其余的畜牲那里去。

    85.同时,在塔普苏斯坦任守卫的那些人,不知是想去援助自己人,还是想放弃这个市镇,逃出去自寻生路,他们从面向着海的那个城门突围出来,然后,在水深没到肚脐的海中涉水走了一段路之后,再登陆到岸上来。但是他们被在营中的奴隶和侍役投掷的石块和投枪阻挡住不让近岸,因而,他们又回到镇里去。同时,西皮阿的军队已经被打得一败涂地,在战场上到处溃不成军,飞奔逃走,凯撒的军团紧紧跟在后面追逐,不让他们有聚集拢来的时机。当他们逃到自己奔去的营寨,想在那边略事喘息后再一次进行自卫的时候,他们希望能找到一个领袖,准备找到之后在他的领导和指挥下进行战斗。但是。他们发现那边已没有一个人在从事守卫,他们马上又掷掉武器,向国王的营寨里逃去。当他们到达那边时,发现它也已经在凯撒的军队手里。在一切得救的希望都落空之后,他们在一座山上停驻下来,按照军队中敬礼的方式,把武器低垂下来。他们这样做。心里也许是够痛苦的了,但还是救不了他们。因为凯撒的老兵们胸中燃烧着愤怒和痛恨,激动得不顾一切,不但不肯接受劝导,饶恕敌人。甚至还杀掉或弄伤自己队伍里的几个有身分的罗马人,骂他们是“带头出坏主意的人”,其中有担任过财务官的图利乌斯·卢字斯,他被一个士兵故意地用一支轻矛戳死;同样还有一个庞培·卢号斯,他的一只手臂被剑砍伤,要不是他急忙奔到凯撒身边,几乎被当场杀死。这种事情一发生,许多多马骑土和元老都害怕起来,纷纷退出战斗,免得也被这些士兵杀掉。这些人正因为已经得到辉煌的胜利而在肆无忌惮,自以为无论犯什么罪行都会看在巨大的成功面上得到宽恕。因而,虽然所有这些西皮阿的士兵都在要求凯撒接受他们投诚,虽然凯撒自己也在一旁看着,要求士兵们宽恕他们,但他们一个人都没留下来。

    86.凯撒占领了三座营寨,杀死一万敌人,而且击溃了一支庞大的军队,然后返回营寨,自己只损失五十名士兵,受伤了少数人。他立刻一路赶去,在塔普苏斯城前停驻下来,然后把他俘获的六十四头全身披挂、带着射塔和各式装饰品的战象,在市镇前一字排开,他这样做的目的是要看看维吉利乌斯和那些和他一起被围困在城里的人,在看到这些他们同党失败的证据时,是不是能停止顽抗。然后,他本人也向维吉利乌斯作了呼吁,向他提到了自己的宽大和仁慈,要求他投降。后来,当他看到对方不给自己答复时,即离开那个市镇。次日,在向神献祭了之后,他在城里人望得见的地方召开了士兵大会,他表扬了士兵们,奖赏了全部老兵,当场就在将坛上给那些最为勇敢的人和有卓越功绩的人发了奖酬。于是。他立刻离开那边,派代行执政官雷比卢斯带三个军团留下来围攻塔普苏斯,格奈乌斯·多弥提乌斯带两个军团留下来围攻孔西狄乌斯在主持的提斯德拉,然后又派马尔库斯·墨萨拉带着骑兵先行,奔向乌提卡,他自己也急急向那边赶去。

    87.同时,西皮阿的那些从战斗中逃生出来的骑兵,向乌提卡的方向逃去,到达帕拉达镇。这时,凯撒胜利的消息已经先传到镇上,因此居民拒绝他们进城。他们用武力攻下了它,在市场中心积起一堆木柴,把镇上人的所有财产都放在上面,点火烧起来,然后把市镇里的居民也都捆起,不问地位贵贱,不问年纪大小,统统活生生的往火中投去,让他们受这种残酷的惩罚。然后,他们一直向乌提卡奔去。前一段时间,马尔库斯·加图认为这些乌提卡人曾经从凯撒的尤利乌斯法中得到过好处,所以只是半心半意地支持他,因而,他把城里的平民赤手空拳的赶到城外,就在贝利加问外筑了一座营寨,也有小小的壕堑防护着,周围都布置了守卫,强迫他们住在里面。然而该城长老会议人员他却扣押着不放。西皮阿的这些骑兵开始攻打这座营寨,因为他们知道这些居民都偏袒着凯撒这一方。如果能杀死他们,就可以借他们的毁灭来消除自己的心头之恨。但那些乌提卡人已经从凯撒的胜利中得到鼓舞,他们用石块和棍棒击退了这些骑兵。这样,当这些骑兵发现没法占领这座营寨时,他们就冲进乌提卡城,在那边杀死了许多居民,攻打和抢劫他们的房子。加图没有丝毫办法能说这些人和自己合作守卫这座城市,停止屠杀和抢劫,他知道他们的来意,就每人发给他们一百塞斯特斯,以平息他们的贪欲。福斯图斯·苏拉也同样地做,把自己的钱拿出一部分来送给他们,然后跟他们一起离开乌提卡,到尤巴的王国里去。

    88.同时,许多人从逃亡途中来到乌提卡。加图把所有这些人,连带捐钱给西皮阿作战的那三百个人,都召了来,鼓励他们释放奴隶,守卫城市。当他知道其中一部分人同意他,另外一部分人已经心慌意乱,打算逃跑时,他就不再多谈这件事情,只是把船只分配给他们,好让他们想到什么地方去就动身去。在把一切事情都仔细安排好之后,他又把自己的孩子托付给这时正在担任他的财务官的卢基乌斯·凯撒,然后进入自己的寝室,面容和谈吐都和往常一样,使人毫不怀疑。他暗暗带了一把匕首到他床上,就用它自杀。当他倒了下来,但还没断气时,他的医生和奴隶们因为疑心出了事情,闯进寝室,包扎好他的伤口,制止了流血。但是,他又自己动手极狠心地扯开伤口,坚决结束了自己的生命。尽管从党派的角度出发,乌提卡人痛恨他,但因为他那种少有出奇的正直、因为他那种完全不同于其他领袖的表现,而且还因为他给乌提卡建筑了出色的防御工事,增加了碉楼等等,所以他们仍旧依礼安葬了他。加图自杀后,卢基乌斯·凯撒认为这件事情可以给自己捞到点好处,他把人民召集起来开一个大会,鼓励大家把所有的城门都打开,说:他对盖尤斯·凯撒的仁慈很有信心。因而,城门打开了,他自己跑出乌提卡,赶来迎接统帅凯撒。墨萨拉正奉命来到乌提卡,就在所有各个城门都布置下守卫。

    89.同时,凯撒从塔普苏斯出发,到达乌斯塞塔,西皮阿在这里积储了大量粮食、武器、矢矛和其他物资,只有少数人在守卫。他到那边就占有了这批东西,马上又向哈德鲁墨图姆赶去。他丝毫未遇抵抗就进入该城。他察看了那边的武器、粮食和金钱,并饶赦了这时正在那边的昆图斯·利伽里乌斯和盖尤斯·孔西狄乌斯 ——前面提到过的孔西狄乌斯的儿子——的性命。然后就在同一天,他离开哈德鲁墨图姆,留下利维涅尤斯·雷古卢斯带一个军团在那边守卫,自己急匆匆的向乌提卡赶去。在路上,卢基乌斯·凯撒遇上了他,立刻跪在凯撒脚下,求他单只要开恩饶了自己的性命,此外别无它求。凯撒一则出于自己的本性,再则根据一向的原则,很爽快地一口答应了他。同样,他还象平常习惯的那样,饶恕了凯基那、盖尤斯·阿特尤斯、普布利乌斯·阿特里乌斯、卢基乌斯·克尔拉父子、马尔库斯·厄皮乌斯、马尔库斯·阿奎努斯,并且还有加图的儿子和达马西普斯的孩子们,他于是在大约掌灯的时候到达乌提卡,就在城外度过当夜。

    90.次日清晨,他进入该镇,召集了一次大会,他向乌提卡的居民们讲了一番鼓励的话,对他们对自己的一片热忱表示了谢意。对于在那边经营事业的罗马公民,以及那三百人院中捐钱给瓦鲁斯和西皮阿过的人,他说了许多指摘他们的话,而且详尽地叙说了他们的罪状,但最后还是告诉他们尽可以出来露面,不用害怕,无论如何他将饶了他们的性命,只是他要把他们的财产拿出来出售,至于他们中间如果有人想把自己的财产仍旧买回去,他就将把这笔财产作为已出售入帐,而且把收入的钱记人罚款项下,以便他们今后可以安全无恙地保有它们。这些吓得面容惨白的人考虑到自己的所作所为,正担心自己的性命难保,这时突然得到了活命的机会,高兴万分地接受了这些条件,要求凯撒定出一个数目,由这三百人用集体的名义来偿付。因而,他要求他们付给罗马人民两亿塞斯特斯,在三年里分六次付清。他们毫不推倭地接受了,还欣然向凯撒表示感谢,说这是他们重新做人的一天。

    91.同时,国王尤巴和佩特雷尤斯一起逃出战场,白天隐藏在农舍里,晚上赶路,最后终于赶到自己的王国,来到扎马。这里有他的住所,他的妻妾们和孩子们也都住在这里。他还从全王国各地把所有钱财和珍贵的东西都集中在这里,而且从战争一开始就筑起强大的工事来防守它。但镇上的居民事先已经听到盼望已久的关于凯撒肚利的消息,为此他们关起城门,不让他进去,原因是这样的,原来国王在刚开始和罗马人为敌时,就收集了大量木柴,在扎马的市场中心积成一个大堆,如果不巧战争失败,他就准备把自己所有的东西都堆放上去,然后杀掉全部公民,都丢进去,点起火来,最后他本人也爬到顶上去自杀,和他的子女、妻妾、人民和全部皇室财宝,同归于尽。尤巴在城门前逗留了很长一段时间,起初是摆出国王的架势来威胁扎马人民,后来知道这没有用,改为恳求他们让他进自己的家宅,当他看到对方已经下定决心,不管威胁还是恳求都不能更成功地打动他们接受他进去时,他最后只能要求他们把自己的妻妾子女还给他,好让他带走。后来看到镇里的人还是完全不答理他,他只好一无所得地离开扎马,带着马尔库斯·佩特雷尤斯和少数骑兵赶到他的一座乡间别墅里去。

    92.于是,扎马人派使者到乌提卡来见凯撒,要求他在国王还设集合起一支兵力来进攻他们之前,派援军去给他们,还说,他们已经准备好了,只要一息尚存,就会把那座城市和他们自己为凯撒保存下来。凯撒表扬了使者,打发他们先回去报告,说自己跟着就来。他在次日带着骑兵离开乌提卡,迅速进入国王境内。一路上有国王部队里的许多首领赶到凯撒这里来,请求他饶恕自己。他宽恕了这些恳求的人,然后进入扎马。同时,有关他的宽厚、仁慈的消息,已经传到各地,差不多所有这个王国的骑士都赶到扎马来看凯撒,他消除了他们感到的恐惧和威胁。

    93.当这些事情在双方间进行时,正带着自己的奴隶、角斗士和一批盖图利人在负责守卫提斯德拉的孔西狄乌斯,听到自己的同党被歼,还听到多弥提乌斯和军团已经来到,使他心惊胆战,感到安全已经绝望,就放弃了这座市镇,偷偷带着少数蛮族部队和大批金钱,迅速逃到尤巴的国境里去。在路上,伴随着他的那些盖图利人贪图他的财富,把他杀死后分头奔向各自能去的地方去了。同时,盖尤斯·维吉利乌斯知道陆路和海路都已被封闭,无法再利用,同时还知道,自己的同党不是已被杀死就是逃走了;马尔库斯·加图已经在乌提卡自己结束了自己的生命;国王已经被自己的国人抛弃,受到大家蔑视,正在到处流浪;萨布拉和他的军队已经被西提乌斯歼灭;凯撒已经一无阻碍地进入乌提卡;而且过去的那支庞大的军队,现在已经不复存在。他只好接受了正在围困他的代行执政官卡尼尼乌斯对他和他的子女提出的保证,把自己和自己的一切、以及这座城镇都交给了这位代行执政官。

    94.同时,所有城镇都闭门不纳的国王尤巴,对自己的安全感到绝望。最后,为要使人们看起来他们死得很勇敢,在和佩特雷尤斯宴饮了一番之后,两人用剑决斗起来,比较强悍的尤巴很容易地一剑刺死了比较文弱的佩特雷尤斯,然后,尤巴竭力想用剑刺进自己的胸膛,但没有成功,他要他的一个奴隶把他杀死,终于达到目的。

    95.当时,普布利乌斯·西提乌斯已经击溃尤巴的总管萨布拉的军队,并且杀死了萨布拉本人,这时他带着少数军队,通过毛里塔尼亚,在赶到凯撒这里来,路上恰好遇到福斯图斯·苏拉和阿弗拉尼乌斯。这两个人正带领着抢劫乌提卡的那支军队,大约有一千人,在向西班牙赶去。西提乌斯在夜间迅速布置好埋伏,于天色黎明时向他们发动攻击。只少数走在前面的骑兵逃掉,其余的不是被杀,就是投降了。西提乌斯活捉了阿弗拉尼乌斯和福斯图斯,以及福斯图斯的妻子儿女民不多几天以后,军队中发生了争执,福斯图斯和阿弗拉尼乌斯都被杀死。至于庞培娅,以及她和福斯图斯生的孩子,凯撒饶了他们的性命,还允许他们保留自己的财物。

    96.同时,西皮阿、达马西普斯、托夸图斯和普莱托里乌斯·鲁斯提安努斯,正乘着几条战舰想航到西班牙去,经过长时期的风浪颠簸。他们飘泊到王家希波民西提乌斯的舰队这时正停泊在那边,西皮阿的这少数几条船马上被西提鸟斯地多得多的舰只包围击沉。西应阿和上面刚提到名字的那些人,都同归于尽。

    97.同时,凯撒在扎马拍卖了王家的财产。还把那些虽是罗马公民、却以武力对抗罗马人民的人的财产也卖了出去。他把奖酬发给了倡议把国王关在城外的那些扎马居民,并把王家的税收包了出去,还把这个王国改成一个行省。然后,把盖尤斯·萨卢斯提乌斯留在那边,以代行执政官的头衔掌握军政大权之后,他离开扎马返回乌提卡。在那边,他把在尤巴和佩特雷尤斯手下统带军队的人的财产全部出卖。而且,作为罚款,他向塔普苏斯人索取二百万塞斯特斯向他们的侨民组织索取三百万,同样向哈德鲁墨图姆人也索取三百万,向他们的侨民组织索取五百万。但他却保护他们的城市和财产不受侵犯和劫掠。至于勒普提斯人,他们的产业几年前曾经遭到过尤巴的劫夺,但在他们派代表们到元老院去提出控诉后,通过元老院指定的仲裁人,已把这些产业还给了他们。凯撒这次叫他们每年交付三百万罗磅撤揽油,因为在这次动乱开始时,由于他们的领袖们之间的互相倾轧,曾经和尤巴缔结了同盟,用武器、军队和金钱支援过他。至于那些提斯德拉人,则因为他们这个城镇境况不佳,被罚了一笔粮食。

    98.作好这些安排后,他于六月十三日在乌提卡登上自己的舰队,两夭以后到达萨丁尼亚的卡拉利斯。在那边,他因为苏尔基人曾经接纳过那西狄乌斯和他的舰队,还提供给他过军队,他命令他们交出十万塞斯特斯罚款,还罚他们把过去交的什一税改为交纳八分之一,他并且出售了少数人的产业。然后他在六月二十七日登船离开卡拉利斯,沿着海岸航去,风浪使他在几个港口作了耽搁,二十七天以后才到达罗马城。

    西班牙战记

    1.法尔那克斯已经征服,阿非利加已经收复,至于战场上和小格奈乌斯·庞培一起逃出去的那些人……他乘凯撒为了举办演出耽搁在意大利的时候,占据了远西班牙……为了便于集合起一支守卫部队来从事抵抗,庞培开始向所有这些邦的忠诚呼吁,请求援助。这样,部分靠恳求,部分靠强制,使他能够凑集起一支很大的兵力,蹂躏起行省来。在这种情况之下,有一些邦自动派援兵去给他,同时又有一些邦对他关上城门。在这些邦中。如果有一个城镇被他用武力硬攻下来时,城里的一些富翁,尽管他们过去曾经为老格来乌斯·庞培出过力,但由于他们拥有巨额财富,因而还是被寻出这样那样理由来,置之死地,好把他的钱拿出来让这些强徒分赃。这种做法使少数人从敌人身上弄到了好处,他们的资产大大增加,但却使反对庞培的那些邦更加频繁地派使者到意大利来为自己求救兵。

    2.这时,正在第三次担任独裁官、而且已经预定担任第四次的盖尤斯·凯撒,在动身出发之前,先已完成了许多工作。(现在,为了很快结束战争,他马上迅速向西班牙赶去。背弃庞培的那些科尔杜巴人派来的使者,正好逢上凯撒。他们报告凯撒说:科尔杜巴城可以在夜间攻下来,因为庞培本来就是乘对方出其不意的时候占领行省的,加之,庞培已经在所有各地都布置了信使,以便把凯撒到来的消息报告给他,从这上面就可以看出他对凯撒到来怀有的恐惧。他们此外还讲了许多娓娓动听的座由。为此,凯撒把他们到来通知原先就在那边统率军队的两位副将星图斯·佩狄乌斯和昆图斯·法比乌斯·马克西穆斯,并且命他们用在本省征集起来的骑兵来支援他。但他到达他们那边时,迅速得出于他们的预料之外,因而他所希望要的骑兵支援,没有能得到。

    3.在那时候,小庞培的弟弟塞克斯图斯·庞培,正带着一支驻军在驻守被认为是行省首府的科尔杜巴。小格奈乌斯·庞培自己则在攻打乌利亚镇,已经差不多在那边耽搁了好几个月。一听到凯撒到来,使者们瞄过格奈乌斯·庞培的哨岗。偷偷赶到凯撒区里,要求他尽快派援军到他们那边去。因为这个镇一向对罗马人十分忠诚,凯撒很快就下令六个营和一部分骑兵在第二更出发,司时派一个在这个行省很有名、对这个行会也很熟悉的人卢基乌斯·维比乌斯·帕基埃库斯统率着这支部队前去。当他赶到格奈乌斯·庞培的哨岗那边时,正好逢到暴雨夹着狂风迎面通来,风雨使天变成漆黑一团,不但进入镇上去的通路无法辨认,简直就连近在身边的人也都无法看见。但这些困难却给了他们极大的方便。他们在这种情况下到达那边时,维比乌斯命令骑兵们两个两个一同前进,迅速穿过对方的岗哨,直向市镇奔去。正当他们从敌人的防哨中穿过去时,有人问他们是谁,我军中有一个人回答,叫他不要作声,说:他们这时正在赶去试登敌人的城墙,夺下这个市镇。这些岗哨一则是由于风雨交加,无法谨慎地执行自己的警戒任务。再则也由于给这个答复蒙住了。当到达城门时,他们发出暗号,被镇上的人接了进去。一部分步兵就留在城里布置开,骑兵则一声发喊冲出城来,杀奔敌人的营寨。这一突如其来的袭击完全出乎敌人意料,使得在这个营寨中的大部分人都以为自己已经落人对方手里。

    4.给乌利亚派出这支援军后,凯撒为了促使庞培放弃攻打该镇,他自己也迅速向科尔杜巴赶去。在行军途中,他派一些勇敢的重装兵陪同着骑兵在前面先走,在走到城里的人已经能望得到他们的地方,这些人就退藏到马队中去,这种行动,科尔杜巴人是无法看见的。当他们走近城墙时,大批军队从城里赶出来,想击溃我军的骑兵,我们上面说的这些重装兵跳下马来,大战一场。因而,在多得不计其数的敌人中、只有极少数逃回城去。这场挫折使塞克斯图斯·庞培非常惊吓,派人送信去给他的兄长,叫他赶快来援助自己,千万别让凯撒起在他到来之前先把科尔杜巴占了去。因而,格奈乌斯·庞培被他弟弟的信弄得坐立不安,就在几乎快要攻下乌利亚的时候,开始带着军队一路向科尔杜巴赶去。

    5.凯撒来到拜提斯河时,因为河水很深,无法渡过,他用装满石块的箩筐沉入河中,在它们的顶上再架上柱木,就这样筑起一座桥,把他的军队带过河去,进入分成三部分的营寨。他驻营的地方就在桥的近旁,正好面对着那座市镇,正如我们上面所说的分为三个部分。当庞培带着他的军队来到那边时,他照凯撒的样子,也在他对面安下营来。凯撒为了要把庞培和那座市镇、以及他们彼此间的交通往来切断,开始筑一道工事,向桥梁那边伸过去。庞培也采取同一做法。这样,这两个首领之间开展了一场看谁先占有这座桥梁的竞赛。就在这场竞赛中,每天都有小规模的战斗发生,有时以这方占上风、有时以那方占上风告结束。当这种小接触发展成为大规模战斗,双方开始短兵相接时,由于大家都急于要守住自己的阵地,寸步不让,在桥边挤成一团,在他们挤向河边时,一失足便跌到河里去。在这方面,双方势均力敌,不仅死者相继,一批接一批,而且尸体抗藉,一堆又一堆。这样,一连度过了好几天。凯撒急于要把对方引到平地上来,不管用什么办法,尽可能快地作一次决战。

    6.看到他的敌人根本不愿意出来作战,凯撒把他的军队领过河去,并且命令在晚上把火点得通明,就象过去引对方离开乌利亚那样,这次想再把他们引到平原上来。他就这样向庞培最坚固的一个据点阿特瓜赶去。当庞培从逃亡去的人口中得知此事时,赶紧在当天抓紧时机,离开山间的隘径,带着一大批车辆和满载的牲口,退到科尔杜巴。凯撒开始用一道工事和一系列封锁工程围攻阿特瓜。这时,人们给他送来了关于庞培的消息,说他就在那天出发了。为了对他的来临作好防御的准备,凯撒占据了几处碉堡,其中有几处可以布置骑兵,有几处可以布置步兵,作为据点和哨岗,保卫自己的营寨。谁知庞培到来时正值清晨,大雾弥漫,在一片惊陇中间,庞培用几个步兵营和几队骑兵包围了凯撒的骑兵,大肆斩杀,几乎只有很少人逃出这场屠杀。

    7.次日晚上,庞培烧掉他的营寨,渡过萨尔苏姆河,穿过山谷,在阿特瓜和乌库比这两个市镇之间的一处山上扎下营。这时,凯撒已经完成围困工程和其它攻城所需的工事。着手建筑壁垒和后车。那地区有很多山,天然地势不利于军事行动,它被一条平原即萨尔苏姆河盆地一分为两,但这条河还是距阿特瓜比较近些,约为两罗里,就是在这个市镇一面的一座山上。庞培扎下他的营寨,这两个市镇同样可以望到它。但他不敢去救他的同党。他拥有十三个军团的鹰帜和旗号,在这中间,他认为最能坚强地支持他的是从特雷博尼乌斯手下叛变过去的两个本地军团,另一个是从住在本地区的罗马殖民中征集起来的,第四个是他从阿非利加带过来的原属阿弗拉尼乌斯的军团。其余的都是由逃亡者或同盟军组成的。至于轻装兵和骑兵,则无论就勇敢而论还是就数目而论,我军都要比他们强得多。

    8.此外,还有别的原因在促使庞培把战事长期拖下去。那地方是一片高地,极适合给军营布设防御工事,再加因为差不多整个远西班牙地区都是很肥沃的地方,水源很充沛,所以要围困它是一件徒劳无功和极为困难的事情。而且由于那边常常发生蛮族入侵的事,因之在距离市镇较远的所有地方,都有碉楼和防御工事扼守着,就象在阿非利加的那样,它们顶上盖的是泥灰而不是瓦。同时它们上面还有了望塔,因为它们处在很高的地方,所以四面八方都一望可及。再加,这个行省的大多数市镇几乎都建立在地势很高峻的地方,受到山岭的保护,要接近它就得攀登很困难的道路。正是由于这种天设地造的形势,才阻止了别人的进攻,使得西班牙的这些城镇不易被敌人占领,在这次战争中也是这样。这时,庞培的营寨扎在上述的两座市镇阿特瓜和乌库比之间、这两座市镇上都可以望得到的地方。距离凯撒的营寨大约四罗里,有一座天然隆起的小丘,叫做波斯图弥乌斯营地,凯撒在那边筑起一座堡垒,以资防守。

    9.庞培注意到这个受天然地形掩护的堡垒,正和他处在同一条山岭上,而且离开凯撒的营寨还有一段距离。他又看到,凯撒和它之间隔着一条萨尔苏姆河,他认为地形这样崎岖难行,凯撒决不会以为自己应该派军队去支援它。他对自己的这种想法深信不疑,在第三更时,开始赶去攻打这座堡垒。他们一到那边,突然发出一阵喊声,开始投掷大量轻矛,使我军大部分人受了伤。正当我军在营寨里展开反击,消息已被带到大营里去给凯撒,他带着三个军团出发,来援助正在勉强支持的我军。他赶到他们那边时,敌人非常惊慌,纷纷溃散,很多人被杀死,还有一些人被俘,包括两个百夫长。此外又有许多人抛掉自己的武器,飞奔逃走。我军捡回他们的盾牌有八十面。

    10.接着下一天,阿圭提乌斯从意大利带着骑兵来到。他带来五面萨贡提亚人的军旗,这是他从这个镇上的居民那里夺取过来的。我没有在前面该提的地方提到还有一支骑兵,已经由阿斯普雷那斯率领着赶来凯撒这里。就在那一夜,庞培烧掉自己的营寨,开始向科尔杜巴赶去。一个名叫因多的国玉,当时正领着自己的军队和骑兵一起行动,在追逐敌军队伍时,追得过分热心了些,路上被本地军团捉住并杀死。

    11.次日。我军骑兵朝着科尔杜巴的方向追出很远,追的是镇上运送给养去给庞培的运输队。他们中有五十个人被俘虏,连他们的载运牲口一起被带回我军营寨。这一天,庞培方面的一个军团指挥官昆图斯·马尔基乌斯投奔到我们这边来。晚上第三更,镇上发生了激烈的战斗,投掷了许多火种。就在这个时间以前,一个罗马骑士叫盖尤斯·率达尼乌斯的,从敌人营寨里投奔到我们这边来。

    12.在次日,本地军团中的两个士兵被我军的骑兵捉了来,他们自称是奴隶。但他们一到就被一些过去曾经在法比乌斯和佩狄乌斯部下、后来又背弃了特雷博尼乌斯的士兵们辨认出来。这次,再没饶赦的机会轮到他们,他们马上被我军杀死。在后一时期,还截获几个信差,他们都是从科尔杜巴派出来,赶到庞培那边去的,但走错了路,跑到我军的营寨里来了。把他们的手砍掉后放走。在第二更,敌人还是和往常的习惯一样,从市镇里投出大量火种和矢石,经过很长一段时期,伤了我们许多人。黑夜过去时,他们又趁第六军团正在忙于修筑工事时,突然冲出城来攻击他们,开始了剧烈的战斗。但尽管有镇里的人踞高临下在支援他们,他们的冲击还是被我军顶住了。当他们开始突围出来时,我军虽然处在很不利的低处,仍能靠自己的英勇逐退敌人,使他们遭到很大的伤亡后退进城里去。

    13.次日,庞培开始从他的营寨起,筑一道工事支线,通到萨尔苏姆河。当正在值岗的少数我军骑兵被人数较多的敌人发现了时,被他们从岗位上赶走,其中有三个人被杀死。就在那一天一个元老的儿子奥卢斯·瓦尔吉乌斯,因为他的兄弟现在庞培营中,抛掉自己的东西,骑马逃走。庞培那边的第二军团的一个间谍,被我奉捉到后杀死。同时,有铅球射出来,上面有文字说:“如果哪一天你们来攻城,我将把盾放下。”这引起了许多人的希望,他们相信自己可以毫无危险地爬上城去占领这个市镇了。就在次日,他们动手构筑一道通到城墙的工事,把该城的外墙拆掉一大段……这样,他们被镇上人看做是自己方面的人,保全了性命…… 他们要求凯撒把庞培为了守卫城市而布置在那边的重装兵除掉。凯撒回答说:他一向都是只向人家提条件,而不接受人家的条件的。当他们带着这个答复回到镇上去时,居民们发出一片呐喊声,发射了各式各样武器,沿着整个城墙开始搏斗起来。这就使得我们营中的大部分人坚决相信他们要在这天突围了。于是,那座市镇被团团围住,战斗很激烈地进行了一段时间。就在这段时间里,我军的一架重弩机的一次发射,把敌人的一座碉楼掀翻,有五个敌兵和一个通常看管弩机的仆役。在这座碉楼里毙命。

    14.就在这天的早些时候,庞培渡过萨尔苏姆河来建立了一座堡垒,没遇到我军抵抗,这就使他误以为自己很了不起,好象已经在我们的地区里占到了一块地方似的。同样,在次日,他还是用这种老办法,再向前伸进一些,伸到我军骑兵布置有哨岗的地方。我军的几队骑兵和一些轻装兵被逐出阵地,而且由于人数太少,一起被夹在敌人的大队骑兵中间击溃。这一次战役是在双方营寨都看得见的地方进行的,庞培一方更加得意洋洋地自吹自擂起来,认为我军已经越来越后退,自己已越来越跟进。然而,一当退到地势有利的地方时,我军重新象一向习惯的那样,极勇敢地接战时,他们又光只是大声呐喊,避免交锋。

    15.几乎在所有的军队中,逢到骑兵战斗时,总是会发生这种情况:即当骑兵跳下马来和步兵交锋时,从来都敌不过对方。但在这次战斗中发生的情况却与之相反,在敌人精选的轻装步兵出其不意地进逼我军骑兵时,我军骑兵在战斗中一看到这种情况,就有很多人跳下马来,于是在很短一段时间内,骑兵开始作步战,他们甚至能够一直追到壁垒边去大肆斩杀。在这次战斗中,对方一面死去一百二十三人,有不少人武器被夺走,还有许多人受伤退回营寨。我军三人被杀,步兵十二人和骑兵五人受伤。就在这一天晚些时候,按照老习惯,又开始沿着城墙战斗起来。敌人向我军守卫人员投掷了大量轻矛和火种之后,竟当着我军的面,干起最最伤天害理、惨无人道的暴行来,他们动手屠杀城里的一些让他寄居的主人,把他们从城上直接抛下来,就好象在野蛮人中那样,这在人类的记忆中是从未发生过的。

    16.在这天最后的一段时间里,庞培一方的人瞒住了我们,派一个信使来叫他们在晚上第三更时纵火焚烧我军的塔楼和工事,突围出来。于是,在投掷了大量火种和武器,费掉大半夜时间以后,他们打开了面向庞培的营寨、彼此一望可及的那道城门,用全部兵力突围出来。他们还随身带着树枝和木栅,用来填没壕堑,同样还带着挠钩,用来拆毁和焚烧我军为了过冬而造的草顶棚屋;此外他们又带了一些银器和衣服,想趁我军忙于掳掠这些东西的时候,他们可以放手斩杀,然后退到庞培营里去。庞培因为相信他们这次尝试能成功,正赶到萨尔苏姆河的对面一边,通宵严阵以待。这一行动虽然对我军士兵来说完全是件意外之事,他们还是能够依靠自己的勇敢,击退了敌人,并伤了他们许多人,把他们驱逐回城里去,他们的财物和武器也被我军夺了过来,并且活捉到一些人,第二天都处死了。就在同一时期,一个从镇上逃亡来的人说;在对镇上的居民大屠杀以后,在坑道中的尤尼乌斯责怪他们说。对镇上居民的屠杀,是他们这方面犯下的伤天害理、绝灭人性的罪行,这些居民把他们接进自己的家宅,完全没有什么对不起他们的地方,需要他们用这种残酷的刑罚来对待,用这种残暴手段来沾污宾主之谊的乃是他们自己。此外,尤尼乌斯还说了许多别的话,他的话很使这帮人惊愕。因而停止了屠杀。

    17.因此在明天,图利乌斯作为使者,陪着加图和安东尼一同前来。他对凯撒说了这样一些话;“如果不朽的神们让我做你的战士、而不是庞培的战士,使我的这种不折不挠的勇气能在你的胜利中表现、而不是在他的灾难中表现,该有多好:现在,经过重重忧患,他的声望已经如此一落千丈,使得我们这些罗马公民不但需要别人救援,而且由于国家的悲惨的灾祸。已经落到处于敌人的地位了。我们不管是在最初他军事上一帆风顺的时候,还是后来一蹶不振的时候,都没得到什么好处,反而受到军团的一次次攻击,无论在白天还是黑夜的战斗中,我们都要挨刀剑砍、挨矢矛射,庞培既把我们丢在一边,不屑一顾,你们的英勇又使我们一败涂地。现在,我们为了自己的安全向你的仁慈恳求,请你饶了我们的性命。”凯撒回答他们说: “我过去对外族人是怎样的,今后对投降了的公民同胞当然也会这样。”

    18. 使者们这时被打发回去。在他们到达城门口时、提比里乌斯·图利乌斯跑了进去,当加围也在进去,安东尼却没跟着他时,加图回到城门口一把抓住他。提比里乌斯看到这种情况,马上拔出七首,一刀刺在加图手上。因而他们逃回到凯撒这里来。就在这时候,第一军团的鹰帜手投奔到我们这边来,因而得悉在骑兵战斗的那一天,他的那个连队死掉三十五个人,但在庞培的营中却不准报导这种事,也不准谈论有人死掉的事情。有一个奴隶,他的主人在凯撒营中,自己的妻子儿女都在城里,他杀害了这个主人,然后偷偷瞒过凯撒的哨岗,逃到庞培的营里去了。……送来写在一颗铅球上的一项通知,把市镇里正在采取的防卫措施报告凯撒。因而,当这项通知已经收到,而且这个常常发射这种带有文字的铅球的人已经回到市镇里去了之后……在后来,有两个卢西塔尼亚人兄弟投奔过来、报告了庞培在会上的一次讲话,说:既然他无法赶去援救那个市镇,他们必须在晚上朝大海的方向退去,退到敌人看不到的地方。据说有一个人回答他说,他们宁愿决一死战,总比掩旗息鼓地逃给人家看好。说这番话的人马上被杀死。就在那时,有些庞培的信使在他们到镇上去的路上被捉到。凯撒把他们的信件投入城里,并且命令这些乞求饶命的人去焚烧一座镇上的木塔,说:如果做到了这个,他就一切都答应他们。谁要去烧掉这样一座木塔而不冒生命危险是件很困难的工作,当他们中的任何一个人腿上系着绳子跑近它时,都被镇上人杀掉。在同一天晚上,一个逃亡来的人报告说:小庞培和拉比努斯对屠杀镇上人这件事都十分愤怒。

    19.在第二更天,由于大量矢矛攻击,属于我军的一座木塔,从底层至第二层、第三层,都受到破坏。同在这时候,沿城墙发生了激烈战斗,镇上人乘着顺风,象上面说过的那样,把我们的木塔纵火焚烧起来。次日,一位家庭主妇跳下城墙,溜到我们这边来,说:她和她的全家已经准备一起逃到凯撒这里来,但她家里的人都被捉住杀死了。也就是在这时候,一封信从城上投下来,发现它里面写的是:“卢基乌斯·穆那提乌斯致意凯撒:反正我现在已被格来乌斯·庞培抛弃,如果你能饶我性命,我就保证把过去用在他身上的那种勇敢和坚贞,来为你效劳。”与此同时,镇上人的使者,即前次来过这里的那几个人,又来到凯撒这里,说;如果饶了他们的性命,他们将在次日献出市镇。他回答他们说:他是凯撒,说话是算数的。”因而在二月十九日,他占有了这座市镇,被欢呼奉为“因佩拉托”。

    20.当庞培从逃去的人口中得知该镇已被献出时,他移营向乌库比而去,环绕着那地方筑起一座座碉堡,自已开始闭守在防御工事里不出来。凯撒也移营向他的营寨靠近。就在同一时刻,一个本地军团中的重装兵,早晨逃到我们这面来,报告说:庞培召集了乌库比的居民,命令他们要仔细地考查,识别出哪些人是指望他这一边胜利、哪些人是指望对方一边胜利的。就在这个时间以前,在刚攻克的这个市镇的一处坑道里,抓到了前面说过的那个杀害主人的奴隶,他被活活烧死了。同一时间,八个重装兵的百夫长,从本地军团逃到凯撒这里来。我军的骑兵和敌人的骑兵发生了遭遇战,我军的一些轻装兵负伤后死去。那天晚上,几个侦察人质被我军捉住,其中三个是奴隶,一个是本地军团的士兵,奴隶钉了十字架,士兵砍了头。

    21.次日,有一些骑兵和轻装兵从敌人营里投奔到我们这里来。就在这时候,大约有四十名骑兵冲出来袭击我军的取水的人,一些人被杀死,其它的被活捉了去,这些骑兵中有八人被我军俘虏,次日,庞培杀掉了七十四名据说是指望凯撒得胜的人,他命令把其余的人重新带回镇里去。但他们中却有一百二十人逃出来,投奔到凯撒这里。

    22.刚好在这时间以前,在阿特瓜镇上捉到的由乌尔绍城派来的使者,在我方的几个人陪同下,出发回家,去向乌尔绍的人民报告已经发生的事情,并且询问他们对格奈乌斯·庞培还能抱有什么幻想,难道他们不看到这些被人家当做救兵接到城里去的人,反而屠杀了本地的主人,并且还犯下了其它许多罪行吗,当这些人走到乌尔绍时,除了那些本城人以外,我方人员——都是一些罗马骑士和元老——不敢轻易进入该镇,双方就以往来传话来交换意见。当使者们返回到城外我方人员的地方时,镇上人带着一批部队在后面跟上来,杀害了我方的使者。他们中只有两个人活着逃出来,把发生的事情报告凯撒……他们派侦察人员到阿特瓜去。当他们了解使者们的报告的确是真的,事实经过正如他们所报告的那样时,马上就有一批镇上的居民聚集起来,开始向那个杀死使者的人投掷石块,并且开始动手打他,因为他干的事情给自己惹来了杀身之祸。这个人好容易才脱出危险、他向镇上人要求允许他到凯撒那边去担任使者,说他能让凯撒满意。当他们给了他这个机会时,他离开那边,到外面去集合武装力量,等他凑起了相当大的兵力,他就利用阴谋,在晚上被接到城里去,在城里发动大规模时屠杀,杀死了带头反对他的那些人,把市镇夺到自己手里。就在这段时间以前,有逃亡来的奴隶报告说:镇上人的财产在被出卖;除了不束腰带的人之外,禁止人们走出壁垒;因为自从阿特瓜被攻克的那夭以来,已经有许多人在惊慌中逃到拜图里亚去,他们认为已经没有成功的希望了;如果有人从我们这里叛逃到他们那边去,就被硬编到轻装兵里去,一天赚的不到十七阿斯。

    23.在接着来的这段时间里,凯撒把营寨移近去了一些,筑一条工事支线,伸向萨尔苏姆河。正当我军在全神贯注地工作时,有许多敌人从高处奔下来冲向他们,趁我军无法抽身之际,发射大量矢矛,伤了我军不少人。这就正象恩尼乌斯所说的那样:“我军辟易数式”。因而,当我军看到自己已经退得超过往常的习惯时,就有第五军团的两个百夫长跑过河去,重新整顿了阵容。当他们正以非凡的英勇激烈搏斗,迫使大批敌人退走时,两个人中的一个被从高地上发射下来的大量矢矛杀死。他的那个同伴这时正在开始作众寡悬殊的斗争,当他发现自己已经被敌人四周团团围住,想往后退时,失足跌倒。这个英勇的百夫长阵亡时,许多敌人抢上来检取他的饰物,但我军的骑兵都已经赶过河去,把敌人从较低的地方一直赶到他们的壁垒那边去。他们过分热心地冲到对方的工事里去杀敌,但却被敌人的骑兵和轻装兵截断后路。要不是他们勇敢绝伦,可能就此被活捉了去,因为他们紧紧挤在防御工事里.骑兵简直没有一点活动余地可以保卫自己。无论在步兵还是骑兵的战斗中,都杀伤了许多人,其中还包括克洛狄乌斯·阿奎提乌斯。虽然双方的战斗是如此紧挨着进行的,但我军却除了这两位光荣牺牲的百夫长之外,一个人都没损失。

    24.次日,双方部队一起集中到索里卡里亚。我军开始建筑防线。当庞培看到他自己到距乌库比约五罗里的一个叫阿斯帕维亚的堡垒去的通路,将被我军切断,他迫于无可奈何,不得不出来应战。但他还是不肯给自己的敌人在有利的地形和他们作战的机会,他从一个小土墩上跑下来,赶去抢占一处高坡,想逼使凯撒在毫无办法的情况下只能在下面不利的地方和他作战。这样一来,双方部队便都抢着去占据那个高坡,先登上去的我军把他们阻拦住,并驱逐他们回到平地上去。这一着使我军赢得到了一场胜利,对方到处败退,我军往来斩杀,杀死他们很大一部分人。使敌人得救的是山岭而不是他们的勇敢,而且要不是暮色降临,尽管我军人数少,他们会连这些被当做救星的山岭也都守不牢。就这样,他们还是死去了三百二十三名轻装兵,一百三十八名军团士兵,至于那些丢掉武器和装备的还不在其内。这样,昨天两位百夫长的死亡,就由敌人受到的这场惩罚弥补过来。

    25.次日,小庞培的军队照老样子来到原来那地方,仍使用他们的那一套老战术,因为除了骑兵以外,即使在很有利的地方,他们的部队也不敢交锋。当我军正在工事上工作时,他们的骑兵开始冲上来进攻,同时他们那些平常总是跟在骑兵后面的军团士兵也大声喧嚷,要求让他们一显身手,为的是想使我军相信他们已经完全准备好一战了。我军从低洼的谷地向前挺进了很长一段路,在平原上地势比较有利的地方停驻下来,然而,毫无疑问,他们谁也不敢跑到平地上来和我军作战,只有一个叫安提斯提乌斯·图比奥的人,他自信自己勇力过人,开始嘲讽我军没有人可以和他相比。于是就象传说中的阿喀琉斯和门农交锋那样,意大利加的一个罗马骑士昆图斯·庞培·尼格尔从我军的阵地里跑出去,上前和他对斗。安提斯提乌斯是这样的杀气腾腾,使所有人的注意力都从工程上转移到搏斗场面上去,双方的阵列也面对面拉了开来。因为在战斗的两个人之间,彼此势均力敌,胜利谁属无从逆料,所以一时看起来好象这两个人的决斗,就是战事的最后分晓和结局那样。大家心里充满着焦急和期望,每个人都被自己这边的战士和助威者的热情所激动。这两个战士都意气风发,一直赶到平地上来战斗,他们盾上的象征自己的英雄业绩的雕饰闪闪发光……要不是上面提到的这些敌人骑兵的进攻,他们的交锋本来也许真的可以结束这场战斗……凯撒曾在距工事不远的地方布置下一些轻装兵作为掩护,当我军的骑兵在撤退中退到营寨,敌人放肆地跟踪追来时,这些轻装兵便到处发出一片呐喊声,冲向他们。这在敌人中引起了一阵惊慌。在向他们自己的营寨溃退途中,损失了许多人。

    26.为了表扬卡西乌斯的骑兵队勇敢,凯撒奖给他们三千德那里乌斯,奖给他们的指挥官五只金项圈,还奖给轻装兵二千德那里乌斯。就在这天,阿斯塔镇的罗马骑士奥卢斯·拜比乌斯、盖尤斯·弗拉维乌斯和奥卢斯·特雷贝利乌斯,逃来投奔凯撒。他们的马上几乎铺满了白银。他们报告说:庞培营里的全部罗马骑士都已经设下盟誓,要逃奔过来,由于一个奴隶告密,因而统统被关了起来,他们自己本身也在其中,但找到机会逃了出来。同样也是在这天,截获一封格奈乌斯·庞培送到乌尔绍去的信,上面写着·“s.v.g.e. v.虽然我们至今一直运气很好,能够要想把敌人赶走就赶走,但如果他们肯让我有在有利的地方作战的机会。我一定能把战争结束得比你们想象的更快些。但是,他们不敢把他们没有经验的新军开到战场上来,以此至今被我军钉牢在这里,战事也就此拖延下去。他们一个城镇一个城镇地围攻,从这些城镇里为自己取得给养,因而,我不但将保护我们这面的这些市镇,而且要一遇机会就结束战争。我想派给你……几个营。一旦我们出战,断绝他们的给养,他们就不得不出于一战了。”

    27.后来。当我军正忙于修筑工事,无暇它顾时,在橄椰林中收集木材的一些骑兵被敌人杀死。有些奴隶逃到我们这里来,报告说:从三月五日即在索里卡里亚发生战斗的那一天以来,对方惊慌万分,阿提乌斯·瓦鲁斯在负责外围的堡垒。就在这夭,庞培移营到正对斯帕利斯的一处橄椰林中去,在那边停驻下来。凯撒也出发向那地方赶去、事先观察月亮,大约是第六刻时。庞培在这样移营他去时,命令留下来的驻防部队纵火焚烧乌库比镇,他们等烧掉这个市镇之后,才退到大营里去。后来凯撒赶去攻打温提波城,该城投降后,他又赶去卡鲁加,正对着庞培的营寨安下营来。庞培因为这个市镇闭门不纳他的驻军,把它烧掉了。一个在营寨里杀掉自己兄弟的士兵,被我军捉住,用棍子打死。凯撒从这个地区进入蒙达平原,他一到那边,就面对庞培筑起营寨。

    28.在第二天,凯撒正要带着军队上路时,侦察人员带消息来说,成培从第三更时起就列好了战阵。听到这报告,凯撒升起作为战斗记号的帅旗。庞培之所以把部队带出来,是因为他过去曾经派人送信到他的支持者乌尔绍人那边去,说:凯撒不愿意走下山谷来,因为他的大部分军队都是没经验的新兵。这封信大大鼓舞了该镇居民的士气,而且庞培自己也倚恃着这种想法,认为自己能随心所欲,万无一失。因为他安营的地方,不仅受到天然地形的掩护,同时还受到那城镇本身的工事保障。正象我们前面指出的那样,这是一片平原地带,有连亘不断的山岭环绕着,只间或插有几片平原。这就是当时所处的形势。

    29.介于这两座营寨之间的乃是一片长约五罗里的平原,因而,庞培的部队就有着双重的保障,一是那座市镇,二是那高峻的地势。那片平原从最靠近市镇的地方平坦地伸展开去,一直伸到前面有一条河流的地方,使得凯撒的军队要赶到庞培的军队那边去时。一路上十分困难,因为河流的右面有许多沼泽和泥坑。因而,当凯撒看到对方的阵列已经布好时,他还一心以为敌人会跑上前来,到平原的中间来作战,这是双方都可以一眼看到的地方,加之平原是那么平坦,天气又是那么晴朗,对骑兵尤其有诱惑力,真是进行战斗的一个求之不得的天赐良机。我军很为高兴,但不免也有些人惴惴不安,他们想到的是他们每个人的事业和命运,现在已经临到这样的一个紧要关头,谁也不敢确定一个刻时以后,会让他们得到什么结果。当我军就这样赶上去战斗时,心里都以为敌人也会这样做。但相反,他们却不敢跑到离开市镇工事比较远的地方来,光只是停驻在紧靠城墙的地方。于是我军向前推进。尽管有利的地形不时引诱敌人,促使他们想利用这种有利的地形一举取得胜利,然而,他们仍按照自己的老办法,既不离开高地,也不离开市镇。当我军缓步前进了一段路,赶到靠近那河流的地方时,对方仍坚守在那片陡削的地方,不肯离开。

    30.他们的战线由十三个军团组成,两侧由骑兵和六千轻装兵掩护,此外还得加上数目大致相仿的同盟军。我军包括八十个营和八千骑兵。然而,当我军一直挺进到平原边缘地势崎岖的地方时,敌人却在高地上以逸待劳,使我军继续前进登向高处,成为一件非常危险的事情。凯撒看到这一点,他开始给这次行动划定一个范围,免得他们冒冒失失闯出乱子来。但当这一指示传到人们耳朵里去时,他们都认为一决胜负的机会又被耽搁了,感到十分不耐烦和愤怒。这一拖延却使敌人活跃起来,他们认为阻碍凯撒的军队上来决战的不是别的而是胆怯。于是,他们向崎岖的地方挺进了一些,似乎想给我军战斗的机会,然而,我军仍旧要冒很大的危险才能达到他们那边。在我们这一面,第十军团的人还耽在右翼的老地方,第三和第五这两个军团的人,以及其他同盟军和骑兵则在左翼。喊声一起,战斗就展开了。

    31.虽然我军在勇敢方面领先,对方却利用居高临下的地势竭力抵抗。双方的呐喊声如此猛烈,冲击时发射的矢石如此骤密,使我军对胜利简直丧失了信心。实质上在冲击和呐喊这两桩使敌人丧胆的主要手段上彼此可以说是旗鼓相当的。虽然双方都是同样勇敢地利用这两种手段进人战斗的,但却有大量敌人被我军投出去的轻矛击中,成堆地死去。正如我们已经说过的那样,守在我军右翼的是第十军团的士兵,人数虽然很少,由于他们的勇敢,仍能以他们的战绩来使敌人心慌意乱,他们开始猛烈地压向这边的敌人,把他们从他们的阵地上赶走,使敌人担心这一翼会被我军占领下来,开始把另一个军团从右翼调过来支援。当这个军团刚要移动时,凯撒的骑兵也向敌人的左翼进迫,因而,不管他们怎样极其勇悍地搏斗。始终没有赶到这边战线上来支援的机会。这时冲进人们耳朵的,乃是混成一起的一片呼喊声、呻吟声和刀剑铿锵声,正象思尼乌斯所说的“脚尖踩着脚尖,刀枪擦着刀枪。”在敌人的顽强战斗中,我军开始迫使他们后退,那市镇正好给了他们掩护。这样,恰恰是在利贝尔神的节日那天,我军战败和击溃了敌人,要不是他们逃回到原来出发的地方,很可能全军覆没了。在这次战斗中,敌人死去约三万人——只会多,不会少——外加还有拉比努斯和阿提乌斯·瓦鲁斯,这两个人都埋葬在他们死去的地方,此外有三千罗马骑士,一部分是首都来的,一部分是行省的。我方损失了三千人,部分是骑兵,部分是步兵,受伤的为五百人。敌人的十三架鹰帜被俘获,此外还得到许多连队标帜的斧棒。

    32.……那些逃出去的人,把蒙迪作为他们的退守据点,我军不得已开展对它的围攻。从敌人武器中捡来的盾牌和轻矛被插起来当作栅栏。尸体被堆起来当作壁垒,列在它们顶上的是插在剑端上的割下来的人头,面对城墙团团围成一圈,这不仅用来作为围困敌人的工事,而且作为表明我军英勇的标志,以引起敌人的恐慌。在用从敌人尸体那边捡来的重矛和投枪把市镇围起之后,高卢人开始向它进攻。小瓦勒里乌斯从这次战斗中逃出去、带着少数骑兵逃到科尔杜巴。把经过情况报告给正在那边的塞克斯图斯·庞培。得知了这些情况后,庞培把在他那边的所有钱财都分给了身畔的骑兵,告诉镇上的人说,他要赶去和凯撒谈判和平,在第二更离开了该镇。在另一方面,格奈乌斯·庞培由少数骑兵和一些步兵陪着,急急赶向他的海军要塞、距科尔杜巴一百七十罗里的一个市镇卡尔特亚。当他走到距卡尔特亚八罗里处的里程碑时,过去受命主持庞培营寨的普布利乌斯·考基利乌斯派使者送去庞培的指示,说:他感到不适,须要派一乘软轿来抬他进城。轿夫被派了出去,把庞培抬进卡尔特亚。他的支持者们都集中到他被抬到的那所房子里来,大家都认为他是秘密赶来的,想询问他对战事有什么打算。等很多人来到时,庞培下了软轿,求他们收留保护他。

    33.战斗之后,凯撒用一圈围困工事包围住蒙达,自己起向科尔杜巴。这次大屠杀中幸存下来逃到那边的一些人占据了桥梁。当凯撒赶到那边时,他们开始嘲骂我们,说:“我们从战斗中活着出来的人已经很少,难道还不让我们有一个地方可以逃吗?”于是他们就跑下桥来战斗。凯撒渡过河去,扎下营来。斯卡普拉是所有这些乱党、奴隶和释放人的首领,当他逃出战斗,来到科尔杜巴时,他召集起他的奴隶和释奴,要他们为自己堆起一座火葬堆,然后命令为他准备好一席最最精美的酒席,铺设上最最华丽的垫布,他又把金钱和银器当场分送给他的奴隶们。到时他自己去饮酒作乐,而且不时用树脂和甘松油涂抹自己,直到最后,他命令一个奴隶和一个释放人——后者是他的妾——一个割断他的喉管,一个点起火葬堆。

    34.一到凯撒面对着这个市镇扎下营来时,镇上居民们中间的偏袒凯撒的一方和偏袒庞培的一方马上开始争吵起来,叫喊声和吵骂声一直传到我们的营寨里。市镇中有从逃亡者中征集起来的两个军团,其中一部分是镇上人的奴隶,由塞克斯图斯·庞培释放自由的。他们在凯撒一到时就开始纷纷逃走。第十三军团着手防守城市。那些第九军团的人则在战斗一开始时就占据了一部分塔楼和城墙、他们再次派使者来见凯撒,要求他派军团进去支援他们。逃亡者知道了这件事,就动手纵火焚烧市镇。但他们被我们击败,杀死的达二万二千人,死在城外的还不在内。这样、凯撒就占领了这座市镇。当他耽搁在这里时,我们前面说过被围困在蒙边的那些战后残存的人作了一次突围,很多人被杀死后,重又被驱逐回去。

    35.在凯撒向希斯帕利斯赶去时,有使者赶到他这里来乞求宽恕。因而,当他到达那个市镇时,他派副将卡尼尼乌斯带了一支驻军进入镇内,他自己则就在靠近该镇的地方扎下营寨。这时,这个镇上有很大一批庞培的支持者,他们对于事先没让一个叫菲洛的人知道就接纳驻军进城这件事,非常气愤。这个菲洛是庞培派的一个最最狂热的拥护者,而且在整个卢西塔尼亚都很闻名。这时他瞒了我方的驻军偷偷赶到卢西塔尼亚去。他在伦尼乌姆遇到一个拥有大批卢西塔尼亚军队的蛮族凯基利乌斯·尼格尔。他再次返回希斯帕利斯,在夜里被接进城去,屠杀了驻军和岗哨,堵住城门,重新恢复作战。

    36.正当这些事件在进行时,有使者从卡尔特亚赶来报告说:庞培已经落在他们手里。因为他们过去曾经对凯撒闭门不纳,这时想借这一点功绩来弥补自己的罪过。在希斯帕利斯的卢西塔尼亚人一刻不停地战斗。凯撒看到,如果他竭力攻占这个市镇,这些陷于绝望的人就会纵火烧掉市镇,捣毁城池。在讨论之后,他故意给卢西塔尼亚人一次晚上突围的机会,他们没想到这是故意安排好的,因而突围出来,路上还纵火焚烧了一些正泊在拜提斯河边的船只,趁我军忙于救火,不暇它顾时,飞奔逃走,但他们仍旧全部被我军骑兵歼灭。这样一来,市镇就被克复了。凯撒又再开始向阿斯塔赶去,这个市镇里有使者来他这里投降。至于从战斗中逃出来躲进蒙达城的那些人,在长期的围攻以后,有很多人投降了,当把他们编到一个军团里去时,他们又在自己人中间设下盟誓,约好晚上信号一发,在城里的人就突围冲出来,他们自己则在营寨里面放手斩杀。这计划被得知后,次日晚上第三更,一声口令,他们全都被杀死在壁垒外面。

    37.当凯撒正在一路进军攻打其余的城镇时,卡尔特亚的居民已经为了庞培开始争执,一派就是曾经派使者到凯撒那边去过的,另一派则是庞培派的支持者,这就引起了内江,城门被关上,大规模地流血。受了伤的庞培夺取了二十条战舰逃走。消息一传到正在伽德斯统率一支舰队的狄狄鸟斯那边,他立刻开始追赶。卡尔特亚方面同样也有步兵和骑兵赶上去,一路迅速追逐。航行到第四天,由于从卡尔特亚出发时没作好准备,庞培的饮水没有了,只能向陆地靠拢。当他们正在取水时,狄狄乌斯的舰队赶上来,一些舰只被捉住,其余的被烧掉。

    38.庞培带着少数人逃走,占据了一处地形险要可守的地方。被派去追他的骑兵和步兵营通过先遣的侦察人员知道了这事后,日夜兼程赶路。庞培的肩头和左腿受伤很重,再加还扭伤了脚踝,大大妨碍了他的行动,因而到那边时,只能用一乘软轿把他抬进这处碉堡。按照军事活动的惯例,从他的卫队中派出一个卢西塔尼亚人去做侦察工作,被凯撒的部队看到,骑兵和步兵很快就把他们包围起来。这是一处很难接近的地方,庞培之所以要为自己选择一处地势险要的地方,为的也就是这个,这样,不管带来进攻的人有多少,只要几个人踞高临下就足以守卫。我军一到该地,则靠近它时,就被轻矛击退回来。在他们后退时,敌人很放肆地逼过来,使他们只能马上停止前进。当这样反复重演了几次之后,就可以看出这对我军是一件很危险的事。于是,对方筑起一圈防御工事,我们这边也迅速地沿着山脊匆忙拉起一道同样的围壁,以便能和对方势均力敌地相抗。这些人一看到这个时,就想借逃跑来保全自己。

    39.正象我们上面指出的,小庞培受了伤,而且扭伤了脚踝,因而妨碍了他飞奔逃走,加之地形险隘,不论是骑马还是用别的交通工具都不能帮助他逃脱,求得安全。我军到处斩杀。小庞培被隔绝在工事外面,又失掉了他的支持者,他逃进一处山谷,躲到一个地面受侵蚀形成的洞穴里,要不是俘虏们招出来,我军真不容易寻到他。这样,他就在那边被杀死。当凯撒还在伽德斯时,小庞培的首级在四月十二日被带到希斯帕利斯,在那边示众。

    40.杀死小格奈乌斯·庞培,使我们前面说过的狄狄乌斯十分欣喜,他退向附近的一个堡垒,还把一些船拖上岸来修理。那些从战斗中逃出来的卢西塔尼亚人仍旧集合到自己的军旗下面,而且聚起了很大一支兵力,回到狄狄乌斯处来。虽然狄狄乌斯并没放松对船只的守护工作,但他们的一次一次攻击,有时也把他引得离开那堡垒。这样,他们就在几乎每天发生的战斗中,设下一个圈套,把自己的兵力分成三股,一股人准备好去烧船;另一股人在船烧起来时,驱逐赶来援救的人,这些人要布置在不被看到的地方;其余的人则公开出面去作战。因而,当狄狄乌斯带着部队从堡垒里出来赶走敌人时,卢西塔尼亚人升起了信号旗,船只被纵火烧起来,同时,从堡垒里出来作战的人正在追逐那些看到同一旗号转身退走的匪徒时,被埋伏着人从背后出来包围住。狄狄乌斯和很多人在英勇搏斗中被杀。有不少人在战斗过程中夺到了停靠在岸边的一些小艇,另外又有很多人游泳逃到停泊在深水中的船上,拔起锚来鼓桨向大海航去,救出了自己的性命。卢西塔尼亚人夺去了战利品。凯撒离开伽德斯,急急赶回希斯帕利斯。

    41.被留下来攻打蒙达的守军的法比乌斯·马克西穆斯,用一系列围困工事昼夜不息地围攻。被围困在里面的人,自伙里开始动武起来,杀死了许多人之后,又再突围出来。我军没有错过收复该镇的机会,还把其余的人都活捉过来,数达一万三千之多。我军出发向乌尔绍赶去;这个市镇有巨大的防御工事捍卫着,因而,不论是它的人工建造的工事还是自身的天然地形,都足以使它迎击敌人。加之,这个市镇除了在它城里有一处水源之外,在城周围大约八罗纪之内,到处找不到水,这也是一件对镇上居民极有利的事情。再则还有,构筑防御工事所需用的材料,如通常习惯用来筑造塔楼和盾车的木材,在附近六罗里之内就无法找到。庞培为了市镇受到围攻时可以安全些,已经把该镇周围的所有木材都砍伐下来,集中到市镇里去。这样,我军出于不得已,只能到新近攻克的蒙达去运木材到这里来。

    42.当这些工作正在蒙达和乌尔绍进行时,凯撒离开伽德斯,返回希斯帕利斯。在他到达的第二天,他就召集了一次大会,提醒大家说:在他一开始担任财务官时起,这个行省就比之其他任何一个行省更特别得到他的关心,而且给了这个行省当时他力所能及的一切好处。在后来他晋升为司法官时,他曾经要求元老院取消墨特卢斯加征的税收,使行省得以免付该项税款;同时他又自己担起该省保护人的责任,许多该省的代表都是由他引进到元老院去的,为了替他们的公私事务辩护,他还结下了许多仇怨。同样,在他的执政官任内,虽然他不在当地,他也在自己的职权范围之内,颁给这个行省许多优惠待遇。但他知道,无论在这次战争中还是在过去这个时期,他们已经忘掉了新有这些恩惠,已经不再因此而感激他自己和罗马人民。他继续说:“你们是很懂得万民法和罗马公民所树立的陈例的,但你们仍然象野蛮人那样一再粗暴地对待罗马人民的神圣不可侵犯的官吏,而且在青天白日之下就在市场中心丧天害理地策划杀害卡西乌斯。你们对和平是如此之仇视,使得这个行省一天都不能没有罗马人民的军团;正是你们,把恩惠当做仇怨,仇怨当做恩惠。因而,也正是你们,从来也不会在和平时期保持和睦,在战争时期保持勇敢。正是你们,在小格奈乌斯·庞培逃亡时收容了他,听凭他这样一个私人膺用只有国家官员才能使用的斧棒和军政大权,让他杀害了许多公民,并且在你们的唆使之下,招兵买马对抗罗马人民,把行省的土地弄得残破不堪。你们希望战胜的是谁呢?难道你们没有考虑过,即使毁灭了我,罗马人民不但还是有军团能够对付你们,甚至连天都能够拆坍下来吗,由于他们的光辉绩业和英勇……

  • 盖乌斯·尤利乌斯·恺撒《高卢战记》

    第一卷 驱逐入侵者
    第1章 击退赫尔维西亚人 第2章 驱逐阿里阿费斯塔斯
    第二卷 征服贝尔盖
    第1章 贝尔盖联盟垮台 第2章 逐个击破贝尔盖部落
    第三卷 第一次叛乱
    第1章 阿尔卑斯山失利 第2章 大西洋沿岸之战 第3章 阿奎塔尼亚大捷 第4章 与莫里尼入的冲突
    第四卷 入侵日耳曼和不列颠
    第1章 大败乌西皮特人和滕克特里人 第2章 首次渡过莱茵河 第3章 首次入侵不列颠

    第五卷 第二次叛乱
    第1章 再度人侵不列颠 第2章 厄勃隆尼斯人大败萨比努斯 第3章 内尔维人进攻西塞罗的冬营地 第4章 高卢中北部暴乱频发
    第六卷 莱茵河附近的战斗
    第1章 特瑞维累人溃败 第2章 再度跨过莱茵河 第3章 高卢人的风俗和制度 第4章 日耳曼人的风俗和制度 第5章 扫荡厄勃隆尼斯
    第七卷 维钦托利的叛乱
    第1章 战争序幕 第2章 夺取阿瓦利肯城 第3章 日尔戈维亚战役 第4章 维钦托利败北 第5章 攻夺阿莱西亚城
    第八卷 最后的叛乱
    第1章 希尔提乌斯所作前言 第2章 高卢各部叛乱又起 第3章 最后的战斗 第4章 内战将至

    第一卷

    第1章

    一、高卢全境分为三部分,其中一部分住着比尔及人,另一部分住着阿奎丹尼人,而那些用他们自己的话来说叫克勒特人、我们称之为高卢人的,住在第三部分。所有这些人,彼此之间的语言、习俗和法律,各不相同。高卢人跟阿奎丹尼人接界的这一边,由加隆纳河分隔着,跟比尔及人接界的这一边,由马特隆纳河和塞广纳河分隔着。所有这些人中,最勇悍的是比尔及人,因为他们离开行省的文明和教化最远,并且也是商贩们往来最少、那些使人萎靡不振的东西输入也最少的地方;再则还因为他们离开住在莱茵河对岸的日耳曼人最近,在跟他们不断作战的缘故。也就是为了这原因,高卢人中的厄尔维几族,就勇武而论,远超过高卢的其他各族,因为他们差不多天天在和日耳曼人作战,不是抵抗他们侵入自己的国境,就是自己侵人到他们的领域中去作战。那三部分中,已经说过由高卢人住着的那一部分,从罗唐纳斯河起,四周分别为加隆纳河、大洋和比尔及人的疆域所限,另外在塞广尼人和厄尔维几人的这一面,又跟莱茵河相接,方向是朝着北斗星的。比尔及人的领土从高卢的极边开始,一直抵达莱茵河的下游部分,面对着北斗星和日出的一面。阿奎丹尼人住着的那一部分起于加隆纳河,直达比利牛斯山和靠着西班牙的大洋,面向着日落的一方和北斗之间。

    二、厄尔维几人中最显赫、最富有的是奥尔及托列克斯。在马古斯·梅萨拉和马古斯·毕索任执政官的那一年,他出于篡夺王位的野心,在贵族中策划了一个阴谋,劝诱自己的本国人带着他们的全部资财,离开自己的领土。他说:因为他们的勇武超过所有一切人,所以要取得全高卢的霸权,是件极为容易的事。要说服他们这样做原本不难,因为厄尔维几人的国土,四周都被大自然限制着,一面是极竞极深的莱茵河,把厄尔维几人的领土与日耳曼人隔开;另一面又是高峻异常的汝拉山,盘亘在塞广尼人和厄尔维几人之间;第三面是勒茫纳斯湖和罗唐纳斯河,把厄尔维几人和我们的行省隔开着。在这种环境中,他们活动起来自然不能太宽敞,就要攻击邻邦也不很容易,因而使他们这种好战成性的人,感到非常苦恼。所以,尽管他们的领土广表差不多已达二百四十罗里长、一百八十罗里宽,但他们认为对他们这样人口众多、武功值赫而又勇敢过人的人来说,它还是嫌太狭小了。

    三、由于这些因素的刺激,再加上奥尔及托列克斯的势力一煽动,他们就决定预备启程出发所需要的东西,尽可能地收买大量的牲口和车辆,又多多益善地播种了大量谷物,以便旅途中有充裕的粮食供应,还和邻近的各邦建立了和平与友谊。他们认为两年时间就足以完成这些准备,因而用法律规定在第三年出发。奥尔及托列克斯被选出来负责筹备这些事情,他就自己担起了到别国出使的任务。在这次旅途中,他说服了塞广尼人卡泰孟塔罗第斯的儿子卡司几克斯(他的父亲曾经担任塞广尼国王多年,罗马元老院赠给过他”罗马人民之友”的称号),叫他去攫取他父亲以前执掌过的本国王位。同样,他又说服了爱杜依人杜诺列克斯——他是当时执掌他们国家大权、很受百姓爱戴的狄维契阿古斯的弟弟——做同样的事情,还把自己的女儿嫁给他做妻子。他使他们相信,这是极容易做到的事情,因为他本人也将取得自己本国的大权,毫无疑问,厄尔维几人是全高卢最强有力的国家,他保证一定会用他的资财和他的军队,帮他们取得王位。受了这种话引诱,他们互相表白了诚意,设下了盟誓。他们希望在取得政权后,就能以这最有力、最坚强的三个族的力量,占据全高卢。

    四、这事情遭到了告发,被厄尔维几人知道了。依照他们的习惯,该让奥尔及托列克斯戴着镣铐,听受审问,如果他被判有罪,随着便应该受火焚之刑。在预定审讯的那天,奥尔及托列克斯把他所有的家属都从各地召到审判的地方来,数达万人之多,他还把数目同样很大的全部被保护人和债户都召了来。就依靠这些人,他才逃了过去,没受到审问。当国家被他这种手段所激怒,准备用武力来行使自己的权力,首领们从四乡召集起大批人来时,奥尔及托列克斯却在此时忽然死去,据厄尔维几人猜测,绝不是没有自杀的嫌疑的。

    五、他死后,厄尔维几人对离乡它迁的计划,仍旧毫不松懈地作着准备。最后,当他们认为一切准备工作都已就绪时,就烧掉自己所有的十二个市镇,四百个村庄,以及其余的私人建筑物。他们除了随身携带的粮食以外,把其余的也都烧掉,这样,便把所有回家的希望断绝干净,只有拼命冒受一切危险去了。他们又命令各自从家里、带足够三个月用的磨好的粮食上路。他们劝诱他们的邻居劳拉契人、都林忌人和拉多比契人采取同样的措施,也烧掉自己的市镇和村落,和他们一起出发。他们还接受一向住在莱茵河以外、后来过河来侵入诺列克、并攻击诺累耶的波依人。作为参加自己这个联盟的人。

    六、他们要离开自己的家乡,一共只有两条路可走。一条通过塞广尼人的领域,在汝拉山和罗唐纳斯河之间,是条狭窄而又崎岖的道路,单列的车辆通过都很勉强,还有一座极高的山俯临着它,因此只要很少人就可阻挡他们。另一条路要通过我们的行省,比较平坦和便利,那奔流在厄尔维几人和新被罗马人征服的阿罗布洛及斯人领域之间的罗唐纳斯河,也有几处浅滩可以涉渡。阿罗布洛及斯人境内最边远、距厄尔维几人也最近的市镇是日内瓦,这个市镇上有一座伸到厄尔维几人那一边的桥梁。他们认为那些新被罗马人征服的阿罗布洛及斯人,对罗马人还不一定太有好感,也许可以说服他们借一条路给自己通过他们的领土,不然就用武力强迫他们这样做。因此在已经准备好一切出发用的东西之后,他们就约定一日,大家都赶到罗唐纳斯河上会齐。这一天是三月甘八日,正是卢契乌斯·毕索和奥卢斯。盖平纽斯任执政官的那一年。

    七。当这事报告给了凯撒,说他们企图取道通过罗马行省时,他迅速离开罗马,以尽可能快的速度赶向外高卢,到达日内瓦。当时外高卢一共只有一个军团兵力,他命令在全省多多益善地征召军队,并命令把通向日内瓦的那座桥拆掉。当厄尔维几人确知他已到来之后,他们把国内最尊贵的人派到他这里来做使者,其中居于领袖地位的是南梅友斯和维卢克洛久斯。他们说。他们的目的只是想借道穿过行省,绝不作任何伤害,因为除了这条路以外,再没别的路可走,求他答应他们的要求。凯撒想起执政官卢契乌斯·卡休斯曾经被厄尔维几人杀死,他的军队也在被击溃以后,被迫钻了轭门,因此认为决不可答应他们的要求,也不相信象他们这种心怀恶意的人,如果给了他们通过行省的机会,能不肆意踩蹈和破坏。但为了要取得一段间歇的时间,好让自己新征召的部队集中,他就回答使者说:他要化几天时间考虑一下,如果他们希望得到答复,可以在四月十三日再来。

    八、同时,他利用在自己身边的那个军团,以及由行省征集起来的军队,从流入罗唐纳斯河的勒茫纳斯湖开始,至分隔塞广尼和厄尔维几领土的汝拉山为止,造了一条高十六罗尺的城墙和壕堑,长达十九罗里。这工程完成后,他布置了防御部队,给堡垒也设置了守卫,以便在敌人不问他愿意与否强行渡河时,能够方便地阻止他们。当他和使者们约定的那天到来时,使者们回到他这里。他拒绝他们说:按照罗马人的习惯和前例,他不能允许给任何人一条穿过行省的通道。而且表示,如果他们企图蛮干的话,他是要用武力阻止的。厄尔维几人这个打算落空后,有的就用联起来的船只和结扎在一起的大批木筏、有的就在罗唐纳斯河的浅滩水不深的地方,试探着强行涉渡过来,有时就在白天,更多的是在夜间。但由于一系列的防御工事和迅速集中到那边的军队、矢矛,他们被迫放弃了这个企图。

    九、此外,还留下一条穿过塞广尼的道路,但因为这条路极狭窄,如果塞广尼人不同意,就无法通过。当他们自己没法说服塞广尼人时,就派使者到爱杜依人杜诺列克斯那边去,企图通过他的居间调停,使塞广尼人同意他们的要求。因为杜诺列克斯由于本身的人望和慷慨,在塞广尼人中有极高的威信,同时又娶了厄尔维几族中的奥尔及托列克斯的女儿为妻,所以对厄尔维几人也很友好;加之他那篡夺王位的野心又在引诱着他,极盼望有什么事故发生,而且很希望能以自己的恩惠笼络住愈多愈好的国家,所以他接受了这件事,说服塞广尼人让厄尔维几人通过他们的领土,并且商定双方交换人质,保证塞广尼人不阻止厄尔维几人的通行,厄尔维几人在路过时也不为非作歹,或者肆行破坏。

    一0、凯撒得到消息说:厄尔维几人想通过塞广尼人和爱杜依人的领域,进入桑东尼人境内去,这是离开行省中的一个叫托洛萨得斯的邦已经不远的地方。他感到这件事将带给行省很大的危险,因为这样一来,就让这些好战成性、而且敌视罗马人民的人,成为一个既没设防、又富有谷物的地区的邻居了。为了这些理由,他留下副将拉频管斯坐镇他筑下的防御工事,自己急急赶往意大利,在那里征召起两个军团,又把正在阿奎来耶附近冬令营里息冬的三个军团带出来,就率领了这五个军团,拣最近便的道路,越过阿尔卑斯山,迅速赶向外高卢。在这个地区,有秋得隆内斯人、格来约契里人和卡都里及斯人占据了几处高地,企图阻止他的军队前进。在几次战斗中击败他们之后,在第七天上,他就离开了内高卢最边境上的奥契勒姆,进入外高卢的获孔几人领域。就在那边,他向阿罗布洛及斯人的地区前进,然后再从阿罗布洛及斯率领军队进抵塞古西阿维人领域,这是行省境外罗唐纳斯河对岸的第一个部落。

    —一、在那时候,厄尔维几人已经带着他们的军队,穿过那条狭谷和塞广尼人的地界,到达爱杜依人的边境,在蹂躏着他们的田野。爱杜依人不能抵挡这些侵入者,为了保全自己的生命财产,就派使者到凯撒这里来求助。他们声称:爱杜依人一向是很对得起罗马人的,决不应该几乎就当着罗马军队的面,听任他们的土地被人家焚掠,孩子们被驱去做奴隶,市镇被人家攻占去。在这同时,爱杜依人的盟友和近族安巴利人也报告凯撒说:他们的田地已经遭到蹂躏,他们要保住自己的城镇不给敌人强占也很困难。同样,有村庄和田地在罗唐纳斯河对面的阿罗布洛及斯人也逃到凯撒这边来,肯定地对他说:他们已经除了空地之外,什么都不剩了。这些事情促使凯撒下定决心,决不再坐视厄尔维几人在毁尽罗马所有各盟邦的财富之后,窜进桑东尼人境内去。

    一二、有一条河流叫做阿拉河,流经爱杜依和塞广尼的领域,进人罗唐纳斯河,水流滞缓得难于想象,凭眼睛几乎无法辨别它流向那一端去。厄尔维几人用联结在一起的木筏和船只,渡过这条河去。当凯撒接到侦察人员的报告说,厄尔维几人的部队四分之三已完全渡过,大约还有四分之一日在阿拉河这边时,他就在第三更带着三个军团离开营寨。直扑向敌人尚未渡河的那一部分。他在他们都身负重荷、摔不及防之中攻击他们,杀掉他们一大部分,其余的都四散逃走,躲进最近的森林里去。这一部分人叫几古林尼部,因为厄尔维几人全族共分为四个部分或部落,我们的父老犹能记忆,这一部分曾经单独离开过他们的本土,杀死了执政官卢契乌斯·卡休斯,迫使他的军队钻了轭门。这一役,不知是偶然凑巧还是不朽的神灵作的安排,曾经带给罗马人一场奇耻大辱的这个厄尔维几人的部落,首先遭受了惩罚。而且,除了国家的公仇之外,凯撒还一举两得地泄了私恨,因为几古林尼部在攻袭卡休斯的那一役中,还杀死了他的副将卢契乌斯。毕索,他就是凯撒的岳父卢契乌斯·卡尔普林穆斯·毕索的祖父。

    一三、这场战斗完毕后,为了追击厄尔维几人的其余部队,他命令在阿拉河上造起一顶桥来,带着自己的军队渡了过去。他的突然到来,使厄尔维几人大为惊异,因为他们看到自己花了二十天时间才困难地渡过来的河流,凯撒却只花一天就过来了。他们就派使者来见他。这批使者的首领是狄维果,就是厄尔维几人攻袭卡休斯时的领袖。他对凯撒这样说:如果罗马人愿意和厄尔维几人讲和,他们愿意到凯撒所指定、并且要他们住下来的地方去。但是如果他坚持要战争,那末,他必须记住罗马人以前的灾难和厄尔维几人原先的勇敢。至于他趁他们冷不防的时候攻击了那个部落,这是因为当时已经过了河的那些人不能来援救他们同胞的缘故,决不可以因此便把自己的勇敢估计得太高,或者轻视起厄尔维几人来。他们从自己的父老和祖先那里学到的是:战争主要应当依靠勇为,不应该依靠阴谋诡计。所以,他千万不要让他们现在耽搁在这块地方,因为罗马人在这里遭到过灾难,军队受到过歼灭,从此声名远扬,流传到后代去。

    一四、对这番话,凯撒的回答是这样的:正因为他牢牢地记住厄尔维几人所提起过的那些事情,所以才没有丝毫的犹豫。特别是那场灾难落到罗马人头上来,完全是飞来的横祸,所以才感到格外的沉痛。如果他们觉得自己做过什么伤害别人的勾当,本来也不难作好防备的,只是,他们却以为自己没做过什么须要戒惧的事情,就也没有要戒惧的理由,这才上了当、就算他愿意忘掉旧的仇怨吧,难道连那些新近的侵扰——他们没经过他同意就用武力强行通过行省、侵犯爱杜依人、安巴利人和阿罗布洛及斯人——也都能置之一旁吗?至于他们把自己的胜利吹嘘得那么神气,因为自己的作恶多端没受报应就感到诧异,这两者其实只说明一件事情:不朽的神灵因一个人的罪孽要给予惩罚时,常常先给他们一时的兴旺和比较长期的安宁,这样,他们才能在命运突然转变时感到格外惨痛。话虽如此,他们如果愿意给他人质,让他知道他们能保证履行自己的诺言,同时,如果他们自己和他们的同盟使爱杜依人和阿罗布洛及斯人受到的损害,都能得到赔偿,他还是愿意和他们讲和的。狄维果回答说:厄尔维几人从祖先起就定下了规矩,一向只接受别人的人质,从不把人质交给别人,罗马人自己就是这件事的证人。作了这样的回答后,就离去了。

    一五、次日,他们拔营离开那地方。凯撒也跟着离开,把他从全行省以及从爱社依人和他们的同盟那里集中来的全部骑兵,约达四千多人,全都派做前锋,观察敌人究竟向哪个方向进军。他们对敌人的后军钉得过分热心了些,竟在地形不利的地方跟厄尔维几人的骑兵交了一次手,我军损失了少数人。这场战斗鼓励了厄尔维几人,因为他们只用五百骑兵便驱走我军这么多骑兵,他们更放心大胆地在我军面前停留下来,屡次以他们的后军来撩拨我军,以求一战。凯撒约束自己的部下不准应战,他认为目前光只要牵制住敌人,不让他们劫掠、采收和破坏就够了。就这样继续行军了大约十五天,我军的前锋和敌人的后军,相距始终不超过五六罗里左右。

    一六、同时,凯撒每天都在催索爱杜依人以国家名义答应供应的粮食。由于天气寒冷——高卢的位置处在北方,前面已经说过——不仅田里的谷物没成熟,就连草料也没有充分供应;至于用船只溯阿拉河运上来的粮食,由于厄尔维几人所走的路已经离开了阿拉河,他又不愿意放掉他们不追,因此也没法再利用它。爱杜依人却一天一天只管拖延,一会儿说在征收了,一会又说在集中了或就在路上了等等。当凯撒看到自己实在被人家敷衍搪塞得太长久了,而该发粮食给军队的日子又已迫在眉睫时。他就召集起他们的领袖们——这些领袖有很多在他营里——其中有狄维契阿古斯,还有列司古斯,这是他们的最高首领,在人民中间掌握着生杀大权,爱杜依人称之为”执法官”,每年选举一次。凯撒很严厉地斥责他们,因为粮食买既买不到,田里也收不起,在这样紧迫的时机,敌人又这样靠近,他们竟不加以援助,特别因为这次战争,主要是由于他们的吁请才进行的,所以他才更加严厉地责备他们袖手旁观。

    一七、终于,列司古斯被凯撒的话打动了,把他一直隐瞒着的话都讲了出来。他说:有某些人,他们在平民中有极大的势力,他们虽不担任官职,却比官吏更有力量。他们在用煽动性的、傲慢的话阻止群众,不让他们把应交的粮食集中起来。他们这样说:如果爱杜依人自已不能再掌握高卢的霸权,那末,受高卢人的统治总比罗马人的统治好些;再也不该怀疑,如果罗马人一征服厄尔维几人,就会把爱杜依人和高卢其余各邦的自由,也一起剥夺掉的。也正是这些人,把我们营里的打算和一举一动,都去报告敌人,他自己实在无力阻止他们。他也很清楚,他虽然迫于形势,不得不把这些事情告诉凯撒,但他冒的风险是十分巨大的,就因为这缘故,他才能缄默多久就缄默多久的。

    一八、凯撒知道列司古斯的这番话指的是狄维契阿古斯的弟弟杜诺列克斯,但他不愿当着这么多人的面说穿这件事,因此很快就结束了会议,单把列司古斯留了下来。等只有他一个人时,再问他在会上讲的事情,他讲起来就自在得多,也大胆得多了。凯撒又把这件事情秘密地问了另外一些人,发现它完全是真的。这个杜诺列克斯,确是一个勇敢无比、而且因为慷慨施与、在群众中拥有极大势力的人,他很盼望发生一场变故。多年以来,他一直用极低的包价,把爱杜依的关税和其他税收都包了下来,因为只要他一开价,就没别人再敢出较高的标价和他竞争。凭借这种手段,一方面增加了他的家业,另一方面,又为他的广施贿赂开拓了大量财源。他用自己的钱常年豢养了一大批骑兵,护卫着他。不仅在国内,就在邻国,他也有很大的势力。为了更加张大自己的声势起见,他让自己的母亲和别都里及斯邦中最尊贵最有力的人结了婚,自己又娶了一个厄尔维几族的妻子,他的同母姊妹和其他女亲属,也都嫁给了别的邦。不仅这种亲戚关系使他偏袒和寄厚望于厄尔维几人,伺时他还有私下的理由要痛恨凯撒和罗马人,就因为他们的到来,他的势力才削弱下去,而他的兄长狄维契阿古斯却恢复了原来的声望和荣誉。他怀着很大的希望,如果一旦罗马人遭到什么不幸,他就可以借厄尔维几人之助,取得王位。罗马人的统治却不仅使他得不到王位,甚至现在已有的势力都在削弱。凯撒在查询中又发现,几天以前骑兵战斗之所以遭到挫折,也是由于杜诺列克斯和他的骑兵首先败退下来的原故。因为爱杜依人派来支援凯撒的骑兵是由杜诺列克斯领导的,他们一退,就使其他的骑兵也都惊慌起来。

    一九、凯撒弄清楚了这些事实,而且得到许多千真万确的证据,可以证实这些怀疑。引导厄尔维几人穿过塞广尼人领土的是他,他们交换人质也是由他安排的,他做这些事情,不仅没有得到凯撒和他本国的命令,甚至连知道也没让他们知道,因此他受到爱杜依首领们的诟责。凯撒认为这些已足够作为处罚杜诺列克斯的理由,无论由他自己来处理也好,由他命令本国去处理也好。但却有一件事情使他不能放手去做这一切,因为他知道,他的兄长狄维契阿古斯是一位最热忱拥护罗马人民、最爱他自己、出奇地忠诚、正直和谦和的人,深恐处罚杜诺列克斯,会伤了狄维契阿古斯的心。因此,在还没采取任何行动之前,他先命令把狄维契阿古斯召到自己面前来,在遣走了日常用的译员之后,通过高卢行省的一个领袖、他自已的知友该犹斯·瓦雷密斯·普洛契勒斯——凯撒在任何事情上都很信任这个人——和他谈话。同时向他指出了他本人也在场的那次高卢领袖们的会议上关于杜诺列克斯的谈话,还告诉他后来各人和他分别谈话时,谈到杜诺列克斯时说的话。他要求并鼓励他,希望无论由他自己审问后定罪也好,或者由他下令交给他本邦去定罪也好,狄维契阿古斯不要因此心里不快。

    二0、狄维契阿古斯泪汪汪地拥抱着凯撒,恳求他不要给他兄弟什么严厉的处罚。他说:他知道这些控诉都是真的,没有人再比他更为这个难受了。因为,当他本人在自己本国和高卢的其他部分势力很大时,他弟弟却因为年纪还轻,没没无闻,全靠他的帮助才得势起来,但他却不仅利用这种势力来削弱他的声望,甚至还利用它来毁灭他。虽则如此,他还不能不顾到手足之情和群众的意见,如果凯撒真的给了杜诺列克斯什么严厉的处罚,由于他处在和凯撒如此亲密的地位,绝没有人会相信这是没有经过他的同意就做的,这种情况会使得全高卢人都从此唾弃他。当他一面哭,一面说着这许多话向凯撒恳求时,凯撒握着他的右手安慰他,叫他不要再说下去,说:他对凯撒的情谊这样深厚,无论是国家的公仇还是私人的嫌怨,都会按照他的愿望和要求,给予谅解。凯撒把杜诺列克斯召到自己面前来,当着他兄长的面,把自己要责怪他的那些事情都告诉了他,无论是他自己知道的还是他本国所控告的,都向他说了,同时还警告他。以后任何时候都必须避开一切嫌疑。特别向他指出:过去的一切是看在他的兄长狄维契阿古斯面上,才原谅他的。他又派人监视着杜诺列克斯,以便能了解他在做些什么,和哪些人谈话。

    二一、同一天,侦察人员报告说,敌人在离他自己的营寨八罗里的一座山下安了营。他派出人去探查那山的地势和四面上山的道路如何。回报说很容易上去。他命令副将代理司令官季度斯·拉频弩斯在第三更时率领两个军团和那些认识路的向导攀登到那座山的山顶上。同时把自己的打算告诉了他。他本人在第四更时急急从敌人经过的那条路,向他们赶去,派全部骑兵走在自己前面,另外又派布勃密斯·孔西第乌斯率领侦察人员在前面先走。孔西第乌斯是一个号称富有军事经验的人,曾先后在卢契乌斯·苏拉和马古斯·克拉苏斯的军队中服务过。

    二二、黎明时,山顶已被拉频弩斯占领,他自己离敌人的营寨也已不到一罗里半路。据后来从俘虏口中得知,无论他自己或拉频弩斯的到达,都没被敌人发觉。但在那时候,孔西第乌斯忽然骑着马匆匆赶来,告诉他说。他要拉频弩斯去占领的那座山顶,敌人已经占领着,他是从高卢人的武器和旗帜上辨认出来的。于是,凯撒把他的军队撤到最近的一座山上,在那边布下战阵。拉频弩斯事先接到凯撒的指示,叫他不要退自和敌人作战,要等看到凯撒的军队近敌营时,才同时四面向敌军进攻,这时虽占据了山顶,却仍停在那边等候我军,不和敌人交锋。直到后来天色已很晚时,凯撒才从侦察人员那里得知山顶在我军手中,厄尔维几人这时已移营前进,而孔西第乌斯则是因为害怕,才把根本没有看到过的东西当做看到了的向他作了谎报。那一天,他仍保持一向的距离,跟随敌人前进,离他们的营寨三罗里安下营。

    二三、次日,离开例应发放口粮给士兵的日子只剩两天了。当时他离开爱杜依邦最大、积储最充裕的市镇毕布拉克德已经不到十八罗里。他考虑到粮食问题必须解决,就转过头来撇开厄尔维几人,直向毕布拉克德赶去。这件事被高卢籍骑兵的一个什长卢契乌斯·爱米留斯部下的逃兵们报告了敌人。厄尔维几人不是误以为罗马人离开他们是由于害怕——特别因为前一天罗马人已经占有了山头仍不作战,更使他们深信这点——就是认为自己可以把罗马军队的粮食切断,于是改变原来的计划,掉过头来,紧钉着我军的后队,开始攻击。

    二四、凯撒注意到这事,把他的军队撤到最近的一座山上去。派骑兵去抵挡敌人的进攻。这时,他自己把四个老的军团,分成三列布置在半山腰里,新从高卢征召来的两个军团和全部辅助部队,被安置在山顶上;这样就好象整座山上到处都布满了军队,同时他又命令把全军的行囊都集中放在一起,由处在高处的部队负责守卫。厄尔维几人带着他们的全部车辆跟踪追来,也把他们的辎重集中在一起,驱走我军骑兵之后,结成极密集的方阵,向我军的前列冲来。

    二五、凯撒首先把自己的坐骑一直送到老远看不见的地方,后来又命令把所有别人的马也都这样送走,让大家都面对着同样的危险,不存逃脱的希望,然后对士兵们鼓励了一番之后,遣他们投入战斗。兵士们踞高临下,掷下轻矛,很容易地驱散了敌人的方阵。敌人散乱之后,士兵们拔出剑来,朝他们冲杀过去。高卢人的盾,大部分被轻矛一击中就穿透了,而且因为铁的矛头弯了过来,紧箱在盾里,拔既拔不出来,左手累累赘赘地拖着它作战又不方便,一时很受阻碍,于是,许多人在把手臂摇摆了很久仍没法摆脱它之后,就宁愿抛掉盾,露着身体作战。最后,他们因为受伤累累、支持不住,开始撤退,向离当地约一罗里的一座小山逃去。等他们占有那座小山时,我军已紧紧跟在他们背后。作为后军掩护着敌人后方的一万五千波依人和都林忌人,掉过头来攻击罗马军队敞开着的侧翼,包围住他们。已经退上山的厄尔维几人看到这事,重新立定下来,开始作战。罗马人口转身来,两面分开应战,第一列和第二列抵抗已被击败和运走的敌人,、第三列抵抗新来的敌人。

    二六、战斗就这样分为两面。长期地激烈进行着,直到他们再也挡不住我军的攻击时,一部分开始退到山上去,一部分集中到他们的辎重和车辆那边。尽管这场战斗从第七刻时一直延长到傍晚,但在整个战斗过程中,却谁也没有看到任何敌人转过身去逃走的。辎重附近,直到深夜还在进行战斗,他们把车辆排列起来当作壁垒,站在高处向我军进攻的人投射矢石,另有些人则躲在战车和四轮车之间,朝上发出梭标和投枪,杀伤我军。战斗持续很久,辎重和营寨终于为我军占领。奥尔及托列克斯的女儿和一个儿子,都在那边被我军俘获。约有一万三千人从这场战斗中逃出性命,他们通宵赶路,整夜一刻不停,第四天到达林恭内斯人境内。我军因为有的士兵受了伤,还有些阵亡者要掩埋,停留了三天,没追赶他们。凯撒派使者送信到林恭内斯人那边去,命令不准把粮食和其他物资接济他们,如果接济他们,他就要以对付厄尔维几人同样的方式对付他们。他自己在隔了三天之后,带着全军追赶他们。

    二七、厄尔维几人因为一切给养都感到缺乏,不得不派使者来见他求降。他们在路上遇到凯撒,投身在他脚下,含着眼泪低声下气地恳求讲和。他吩咐他们留在现在所在的地方等他到来,他们听从了。后来凯撒到了那地方,向他们索取人质、武器以及逃亡到他们那里去的奴隶。当这些正在搜索和集中时,约有六千人,属于称做维尔华琴纳斯的那个部落,不知是恐怕交出武器后将受到惩罚,还是妄想保全自己,认为反正投降的人多,自己乘机溜走可以混瞒过去,别人不会注意。天一黑时就从厄尔维几人的营中逃出来,向莱茵河上日耳曼人的地界奔去。

    二八、凯撒一知道这事,就向他们经过的地区的居民下令:如果他们想要洗清自己,就得把这些逃亡的人搜索出来,送回他这里。送回来的人都被当作敌人处理了。所有其余的人,在把人质、武器和逃亡者交出之后,都接受了他们的投降。他命令厄尔维几人、都林忌人、拉多比契人,都回到原来出发的地方去。又因为他们家乡的一切庄稼都已经毁掉,没有可以恃之度日的东西,他命令阿罗布洛及斯人把足够的粮食供应他们,并命令他们把已经烧掉的市镇和村庄重建起来。他所以这样做,主要理由是因为他不愿意让厄尔维几人迁走后那块地方空出来,深恐住在莱茵河对岸的日耳曼人看到这里土地肥沃,会迁出自己的领土,住到厄尔维几人的土地上来,成为高卢行省和阿罗布洛及斯的邻居。爱杜依人因为波依人以勇敢闻名,愿意把他们安插在自己的土地上,凯撒也答应了他们的要求。他们给了波依人土地,后来又让他们跟自己享有同样的权科和自由。

    二九、在厄尔维几人的营帐中,发现有用希腊文写的字板,被拿来交给了凯撒,这上面是编好的名册,逐个记载着他们从故乡出来的能持武器作战的人的数目,同样也逐一地记载着儿童、老人和妇女。在这些记载中,厄尔维几人总数是二十六万三千、都林忌人是三万六千、拉多比契人是一万四千、劳拉契人二万三千、波依人三万二千,这些人中,能拿起武器来作战的约有九万二千人,合起来总数为三十六万八千人。其中能够返回故乡的,依照凯撒的命令作的统计是十一万人。

    三0、厄尔维几之役结束后,差不多全高卢的使者——都是各国的首领——统统赶来向凯撒道贺。他们说:他们虽然知道凯撒之所以和厄尔维几人作这次战争,是为了报复以前他们对罗马人的侵害,但这件事情的后果,使高卢地方蒙受的利益却不下于罗马人,因为厄尔维几人在他们正盛极一时的时候离开故乡,目的在于向全高卢发动战争,争取统治权,在全高卢的广大土地上,选取他们认为是最便利、最富饶的地方,作为自己的住家,把其余的各国作为纳贡的臣属。代表们要求凯撒允许他们约定一天,宣布召开一个全高卢的大会,因为他们有一个请求,希望在取得一致同意之后,向凯撒提出来。这要求被答应了,随即为这个会议定下了一个日期,他们之间还起了誓,保证除了会议上大家同意授权的人之外,任何人不得擅自把讨论的内容泄漏出去。

    三一、散会后,仍旧是上次那些国家的首领们,回到凯撒这边来,请求允许他们和他秘密商谈一下有关他们本身和全体安全的问题、这个要求得到了允许,他们全都投身在他脚下,哭泣着向他恳求说:他们热切而又焦急地希望将和他谈的事情不至泄漏出去,其热切和焦急的程度绝不亚于他们就要提出来的那个要求本身。因为他们知道,假如泄漏出去之后,他们就要遭到最最残酷的处罚。替他们发言的是爱杜依人狄维契阿古斯,他说;全高卢各邦,分为两个集团,一个集团的领导权由爱杜依人掌握,另一个由阿浮尔尼人掌握。多年以来,他们之间一直在激烈地争夺霸权,以致阿浮尔尼人和塞广尼人竟花钱雇来日耳曼人。他们第一次渡过莱茵河来的大约有一万五千人,后来这些粗鲁而又野蛮的人爱上了高卢的土地、文化和富庶,又带过来更多的人,至今在高卢的日耳曼人已达十二万左右。爱杜依人和他们的属邦一再和日耳曼人对兵相见,在吃了败仗之后,遭到极大的灾难,全部贵族、全部元老和全部骑士都损失干净。因为战争和灾难的打击,这些本来由于自己的勇敢、由于罗马人的恩情和友谊,过去一直在高卢享有霸权的人,被迫不得不把自己国内最尊贵的人交给塞广尼人做人质,还要用誓言束缚自己的国家:不得索回人质、不得向罗马人求救、不得拒绝永远服从他们的权力和统治。在爱杜依全国,只他狄维契阿古斯一个人没有被弄去宣誓,也没把自己的孩子交出去做人质,就为这缘故,他自己才逃出本国赶到罗马去向元老院求救,因为就只他一个人不受誓言和人质的拘束。可是,获得了胜利的塞广尼人,比起被征服的爱杜依人来,处境却只有更坏些。因为日耳曼人的国王阿里奥维司都斯就住在他们境内,占据了塞广尼人的三分之一领土,这是全高卢最富饶的土地,而现在,他却又要塞广尼人另外再让出三分之一来,因为几个月以前,二万四千阿鲁得斯人又来到他这边,要让出地方来给他们住。再息不多几年,全部日耳曼人都将跑到莱茵河这边来,这里的人都要被赶出高卢的领土,因为高卢的土地和日耳曼的土地,简直无法相比,他们那边的生活也跟这边的生活不可同日而语。阿里奥维司都斯在马其多勃里加地方一战击败高卢军队之后,就极傲慢、极残酷地进行着统治,把最尊贵的贵族们的孩子索去作为人质,这些人质略微做了一些未经他点头同意的事情,就得遭到各种各样的惨刑。他是一个粗野、任性、残暴的人,对他的统治谁也没法忍受下去。要不是凯撒和罗马人民出来设法给一些帮助,全高卢都得象过去的厄尔维几人那样离乡背井,远远避开日耳曼人,另外去寻找别的家乡、别的安身之处,去碰运气。无论什么样的事情在等待他们,也只得去试探一下。这些话要是被阿里奥维司都斯知道,毫无疑问,他要把最惨酷的刑罚加到在他那边的全部人质身上。只有凯撒,可以利用他自己本人或他的军队的威望、利用新近取得的胜利、或者利用罗马人民的名义,阻止他再把更多的日耳曼人带到莱茵河这边来,保障全高卢不再受阿里奥维司都斯的蹂躏。

    三二、狄维契阿古斯说完这番话时,所有在场的人开始大声嚎哭着恳求凯撒帮助。凯撒注意到所有人中,就只塞广尼人没跟别人那样哭泣,只管凄惶地低头注视着地面。他不知道这是为什么缘故,就询问他们。塞广尼人不回答,仍旧默默地保持着原来的凄惶神情。当他一再询问,得不到答复时,还是那位爱杜依人狄维契阿古斯作了回答:塞广尼人的命运,比起别的部落来更为惨痛、更为伤心,因此只有他们,那怕在背后,仍旧不敢诉苦,也不敢乞援,即使阿里奥维司都斯不在这里,对于他的残忍,也和他亲自在这里一样的惴惴畏惧。因为其余的人,无论如何,逃走的机会总还是有的,独有塞广尼人,因为他们把阿里奥维司都斯邀进自己境内,所有的市镇都在他的势力范围之内,不得不受尽各种苦难。

    三三、凯撒知道了这些事,就对高卢人说了一番鼓励的话,答应说。他会亲自关心这件事情。他说:他希望阿里奥维司都斯能够看在他的恩惠和威望面上,不再做伤害人的事情。说过这番话,就遣散了会议。其实,除了这原因以外,还有许多别的原故,促使他不得不考虑这件事,并且采取行动。首先,他知道屡次被元老院称作”兄弟”、”亲人”的爱杜依此应在受日耳曼人的奴役和统治,甚至他们还有人质落在阿里奥维司都斯和塞广尼人手里,这对罗马这样一个堂堂大国说来,不免是他本人和国家的一种耻辱。再说,在他看来,如果日耳曼人逐渐把渡过莱茵河看作一件习以为常的事情,大批大批地涌入高卢来,对罗马人民来说,将是一件危险不过的事,何况象他们这样粗野横蛮的人,绝不肯安分守己,一旦占有全高卢,就会象过去的钦布里人和条顿人那样,冲进我们的行省,再从那里蜂拥奔向意大利,特别因为塞广尼和我们的行省之间,只隔了一条罗唐纳斯河。根据这种种情况,他认为非迅速采取行动不可,而阿里奥维司都斯表现出来航那种自高自大、不可一世的态度,也是件难于忍受的事。

    三四、因之,他决定派使者到阿里奥维司都斯那边去,要求他选择一个和双方距离相仿的会面地点,他有公务和跟彼此都有重要关系的事情要和他商谈。阿里奥维司都斯回答使者说:如果他本人对凯撒有什么要求,他自会到凯撒这里来;如果凯撒有什么事情要求于他,凯撒也应该自己跑到他那边去。特别因为他不带军队,便不敢到凯撒所占有的这部分高卢来。如果要把军队集中起来带到某个地方去,又不可能不多带粮袜,大费周折。并且他还奇怪,在他用武力所征服的那一部分高卢中,有什么事情用得着凯撒和罗马人来费心。

    三五,这番回答带给凯撒后,凯撒又差使者再次带去如下的话;尽管凯撒和罗马人对他那样的恩德备至——就在凯撒任执政官的那一年,元老院给了他”国王”和”友人”地称号——但他给罗马人民的竟是这样的回答,连会面的邀请都不愿接受,对于双方都有关的事情,也不屑商谈和了解。凯撒要求他的事情是这样一些:首先,不要再带更多的人渡过莱茵河进人高卢,其次,归还从爱杜依人那边取来的人质,同时也允许塞广尼人把他们手中握有的人质还给爱杜依人;不再侵犯爱杜依人,也不再对爱杜依人和他们的周盟发动战争。如果他做到这些,凯撒和罗马人民将永远对他保持友谊和好感。反之,如果他不答应这些要求,那么,根据马古斯·梅萨拉和马古斯·毕索两人任执政官那年元老院的决议:、负责高卢行省的人,应当从共和国的利益出发,对爱社依人和罗马人民的其余友邦加以保护。因而,他不能坐视爱杜依人受到伤害。

    三六、对于这番话,阿里奥维司都斯回答说:根据战争的权利,战胜者可以随心所欲地支配他所战败的人。同样,罗马人统治,被征服者,也只是凭自己高兴,从来不听别人的意见。既然他从来不干涉罗马人行使自己的这种权利,他本人在行使这种权利时,就也不该受罗马人的阻碍。至于爱杜依人,他们曾经在战争中试过运气。刀兵相见之后,吃了败仗,才开始向他纳贡的。凯撒已经给他造成了很大的损失)凯撒的到来,已经使他的贡赋收入减少了。他决不会把爱杜依人的人质还给他们,如果他们能够履行先前的话,每年交付贡赋,他也不会无缘无敌对他们和他们的盟邦作战;反之,他们如果胆敢违背这些约定,罗马人的”兄弟”头衔,绝帮不了他们的忙。至于凯撒对他的警告,说他不会坐视爱杜依人受到的伤害,那末,他的口答是:没有谁和他作战不是自取灭亡的。凯撒只要愿意,尽可一试,领教一下战无不胜的日耳曼人——武艺娴熟,十四年没在屋子里住过的日耳曼人,凭他们的勇敢,能于出点什么样的事业来。

    三七、在这个消息带给凯撒的同时,爱杜依人和德来维里人派来了使者,爱杜依人申诉说:新近进入高卢的阿鲁得斯人正在蹂躏他们的领土,他们即使再加给阿里奥维司都斯人质,也不能换取和平。德来维里人申诉的是:苏威皮人住在莱茵河沿岸的一百个部,正在试图渡河过来,领导他们的是奈苏亚和钦百里乌斯兄弟两人。这些事情使凯撒大为不安,他决定自己必须迅速采取行动,否则,一旦新来的这股苏威皮人和阿里奥维司都斯原有的部队一联合起来,就将更难抵御。于是,尽可能迅速地准备起粮袜以后,就急急地向阿里奥维司都斯赶去。

    三八、当他赶了三天之后,接到报告说:阿里奥维可都斯已经带着全军赶去占领塞广尼人最大的市镇维松几阿,离开他的领域已有三夭路程。凯撒认为良己应当极尽全力防止这桩事情的实现。因为这个镇上储藏着大量的战备物资,而且地势险要,有很好的天然屏障,特别利于战守,杜比斯河差不多象圆规画怕那样绕整个市镇一周,只留下一个缺口没有包合,长度不到一千六百罗尺,恰巧有一座极高峻的山封闭着这个缺口,这座山的两面山脚,都一直伸到河边。有一道城墙包围着这座山,使它变成一个堡垒,跟市镇连戌一片。凯撒日以继夜的向那边赶去,占据了这个市镇后,就在那里安下守卫部队。

    三九、当他为了准备粮食和其他给养,在维摆几内作几夭耽搁时,我军的士卒向高卢人和客商探询情说,这些人的答复乌上在全军引起很大的恐慌,大大扰乱了所有人的心绪。这些高卢人和客商今称日耳曼人的身材魁伟、勇敢非凡、武艺也十分精熟,平时他们自己遇到日耳曼人时,简直不敢报视对方的面容;也不敢接触他们锐利的目光。恐怖最初发生在军团指挥官队骑兵指挥官和其他一些本来没有多少军事经验,只是因为友谊,才跟凯撤离开罗马前来的人身上。他们提出各式各样理由来说明自己有不得不离开的必要,请求凯撒同意他们离去。还有一些人只是为了顾全面子,想避免人家说他害怕,才勉强曾下来。但他们既掩饰不住愁容,也抑制不住眼泪。只是躲在营帐中,抱怨自己的命运。或者和他们的熟人在一起,为共同的危险而悲叹。全营的人都在签署遗嘱。不久,就连军事上颇有经验的人,象兵士们、百夫长们,以及带领骑兵的人,也都因这些人的传说和恐惧而感到惶惶然了。其中那些想把自己打扮成并不胆怯的人则倭称他们本怕敌人,他们担心的是路途险狭,横亘在他们和阿里奥维司都斯之间的森林又很辽阔,怕军粮供应不上。甚至还有些人告诉规撒说。如果他下令移营拔帜前进,士兵们不会听从命令,因为他们害怕,不放前进。

    四十、他注意到这些情况就召集了一个会议,把所有各个百人队的百夫长都召来。他激烈斥责他们,特别责像他们竟然把军队要开到哪里去和开去做什么。认为是应该由他们来过问和考虑的事情。在他担任执政官的那一年,阿里奥维司都斯曾经竭力求取过罗马人民的友谊,为什么现在谁都肯定他必然会粗暴得完全不顾情面了呢?至于他自已,他相信:如果对方一旦了解他的要求,知道他的条件是多么公平合理,就绝不会拒绝他和罗马人民的好意。即使说)。由于愤怒和疯狂的冲动,他终于发动了战争,他们又怕什么呢?;为什么他们要对自已的勇气.对他本人的领导毫无信心呢?在我们上辈人的记忆中,就是这些敌人)曾经威胁过我们。但在钦布里人和条顿人被该犹斯·马略击败的那一役中,军士们的值得赞扬,也绝不稍逊于那位统帅本人。就拿最近意大利发生的奴隶暴动来说。也是一样。他们学去的我们的经验和纪律。确实帮了他们不少忙。从这件事情来看,我们就可以判断,坚定能带来多大的好处,因为还没武装起来时我们就莫名其妙地畏惧的人,后来武装起来了,还得到了胜利,正当不可一世时,反被我们击败了。最后,就是这些日耳曼人,连厄尔维几人也常常跟他们交战,不仅在厄尔维几人自己的领土上作战,甚至还跑到对方的领土中去,一再击败他们,而厄尔维几人则早就被证明不是我军的敌手了。如果还有人被高卢人的失败和逃窜吓怕了的话,那末,这些人只要一调查就可以发现,在高卢人被漫长的战争拖得十分厌倦时,阿里奥维司都斯却一连好几个月躲在沼泽中的营寨里不出来,不给他们战斗的机会,等高卢人认为作战已经无望,纷乱四散时。他才突然加以攻击,他所以取得胜利,主要依靠的不是勇敢、而是计谋。这种计谋,捉弄一下没有经验的蛮族或许还行,如果想用它来对付我们的军队,就连他们自己也不敢梦想。还有那些把自己的恐惧倭称是因为担心军粮不继、道路险阻的人,他们却未免太放肆了,他们不是根本不相信统帅的战略部署,就是认为非得由他们自己来指点指点他;(凯撒)不可,其实这些事情应当是由他来考虑的。粮食有塞广尼人,吕契人和林恭内斯人在供应,田里的庄稼也已经成熟。说到道路,一短期之内他们就能自己判断了。至于有人报告说:兵士们会拒绝听从命令,不再拔帜前进,他绝不因为这件事情动摇,他知道。凡是被兵士拒绝听从命令的人,不是因为措置失当,为命运所弃,就是因为被发现了某些罪行,贪污有据。而他凯撒的清白却可以从一生的行事中看出来,他的命运之好,也可以从厄尔维几之役中看出来。因而,他要把本来想过一些日子再做的事情,提到现在来做,次日夜间第四更就要移营前进,以便尽可能早一些知道,在他们中间,究竟是自尊心和责任感占上风呢,还是恐怖占上凤。即令真的再没别人肯跟他走,只剩第十军团跟着,他还是照样继续前进。毫无疑问,第十军团一定能够这样做,他们正可以做他的卫队。凯撒最宠爱这个军团,也最信任这个军团,因为他们很勇敢。

    四一、这番话一说,全军的情绪都极奇妙地发生了变化,产生了要求马上投入战斗的巨大热情和渴望。第十军团因为得到他的好评,首先通过他们的军团指挥官们来向他道谢,并向他保证,他们已经作好一切战斗准备。其他各军团也通过他们的指挥官和首列百夫长,向凯撒作了解释,说:他们既不怀疑、恐惧,也不想妄自干预作战机宜,认识到这是应由统帅绝对掌握的事情。接受了这些解释,同时通过狄维契阿古斯——这是所有高卢人中最得他信任的一个——询明了道路,知道他可以绕道五十多罗里,领着军队从一条开阔平坦的路前进。他就照上面所说,在第四更起程。经过不断的行军,在第七天,侦察人员向他报告说:阿里奥维司都斯的军队,离我军已经只有二十四罗里了。

    四二、阿里奥维司都斯知道凯撒到来,就派使者来到他这里,说:凯撒过去所要求的会谈,现在他可以同意了,因为凯撒现在离他近了些,他认为这样做已经毫无危险、凯撒没有拒绝这个建议,认为他终于恢复了理智,所以才能把过去拒绝过的要求,又主动答应下来。因而凯撒怀着很大的希望,认为阿里奥维司都斯可能看在自已和罗马人民对他的极大恩惠面上、在了解了他的要求之后。会改变自己的倔强态度的,就指定在这一夭之后的第五天,举行会谈。在这段时间中,他们之间常常有信使往返。阿里奥维司都斯要求凯撒不要带步兵到会谈的地方去,他深恐中了暗算,被包围起来,双方可只带骑兵到场,否则他就不参加会谈。凯撒既不愿意有任何枝节横插进来,可以给他们作为破坏会谈的借口,又不敢冒险把自己的安全托付给高卢骑兵,就决定一个最万全的办法,他把所有高卢骑兵的马都抽出来,让给最得他信任的第十军团的兵士们骑上,以便在万一发生什么变故时,他可以有一支最亲信的卫队。当这事在安排时,第十军团的某一个士兵开玩笑的说:凯撒现在做的事情,已经远远超过他的诺言,他原来只答应过第十军团担任卫队,现在却让他们当上骑士了。

    四三、那边有一片大平原,平原上有一个很大的土墩,这地方离开阿里奥维司都斯和凯撒的营寨恰好差不多远。他们就按上文所说,到那地方会谈。凯撒把他放在马上带去的军团士兵安顿在距土墩二百步之外,阿里奥维司都斯的骑兵也停驻在同样距离的地方。阿里奥维司都斯要求会谈在马背上进行,并且除本人之外,每人各带十名骑兵参加。当他们到达那地点后,凯撒在开始谈话时,首先提起他本人和元老院对阿里奥维司都斯的恩德一一例如元老院给他”国王”和”友人”的称号、赠送给他大批礼物等等一一并且指出,这种殊恩是很少有的,一向只在一个人有了极大的功劳时才授予,阿里奥维司都斯却既没有可以作为进身之阶的借口、也没有要求它的正当理由,只是由于他凯撒本人和元老院的仁爱和慷慨,才得到了这种殊荣。同时他又指出。罗马人和爱杜依人之间存在着多么古老、多么正当密切的关系,元老院怎样一而再、再而三、而且关怀备至地为他们作出过决议。爱杜依人差不多去古以来就掌握着高卢的霸权,甚至在他们谋求罗马人的友谊前就是如此。罗马人的习惯是向来不肯让同盟和友邦蒙受损失,而是只希望他们在声誉、尊严和光荣上有所增长的,怎么能听任他们早先带来和罗马人结交的东西被夺走呢?后来,凯撒又提出曾经委托使者提出过的要求,要阿里奥维司都斯既不对爱杜依人、也不对他们的同盟交战、并且交还人质。如果不能把一部分日耳曼人遣返回到原地。去,至少不再让别的日耳曼人渡莱茵河过来。

    四四、阿里奥维司都斯对凯撒的要求回答得很少,却对自己的勇敢大加吹嘘。他说:他之所以渡过莱茵河,不是出于自愿。而是高卢人要求和邀请来的。没有很大的希望和很大的酬报,他们不会轻易离开家乡。在高卢取得的安身之处,是他们自己让出来的,人质也是他们自愿给的,取得贡赋是战争的权利,这是战胜者惯常加给被征服者的。他没有把战争硬加给高卢人,而是高卢人对他作战,全高卢各邦都起来攻击他,在他对面旗鼓森严地扎下了营寨,但他们却被他一战便击败并且征服了。如果他们愿意重新再试一下,他也准备再作一次决战;要是他们愿意和平,按道理说,就得缴纳贡赋,他们不是到今天还自愿缴纳吗?对他来说,罗马人民的友谊应该是一种装饰、一种保障,而不是一种障碍,他原来就是按照这种想法去谋求友谊的。假如因为罗马人出来说活,他就要取销贡赋、放过投降者,那他就宁愿把罗马人的友谊抛掉,抛的时候也会跟谋求它的时候同样轻松愉快。至于他之所以把大批日耳曼人带到高卢来。目的的是保卫自己而不是攻击高卢人。譬如说,他没接到邀请自己不过来、也不主动发动战争而只是自卫,这些都是很好的证明。他进人高卢比罗马人早,在这个时间以前,罗马人的军队从来没越出过高卢行省的边界。他凯撒究竟要怎样?为什么要到他占有的地方来?这里是他领有的高卢,跟那边是罗马人领有的一样。如果是他侵犯罗马人领有的疆界,自然不该原谅,罗马人去干扰他的统治。也同样是不合理的事情。至于说到元老院把爱杜依人称做”兄弟”,他也不是那么野蛮不懂事,竟然不知道新近爱杜依人在阿罗布洛及斯一役中没给罗马人帮助,而爱社依人在自己跟塞广尼人所作的斗争中。也没受到罗马人的帮助。他不得不怀疑凯撒虽然表面上装做友好,但在高卢保留一支军队,却是为了打击他的。除非凯撒离开并且把军队带出这个地区,否则他就不认为他是友人而是个仇敌了。如果他杀死了凯撒,就可以讨好许多罗马的显贵和要人一一他是直接从他们自己的使者们口中得知的——凯撒的死可以替他换来所有这些人的感激和友谊。要是凯撒肯离开,把高卢让给他自由自在地占领下去,他会重重酬报他,而且可以奉陪他作一次他爱怎样打就怎样打的战争,一点不用费心血,担风险。

    四五、凯撒说了很多话来表明他为什么不能把这件事置之度外。无论他本人还是罗马人民。从来都没忍心抛弃过真诚不渝的朋友不管,他也不承认阿里奥维司都斯比罗马人更有权占据高卢。阿浮尔尼人和卢登尼人都曾被奎因都斯·费庇乌斯·马克西姆斯在战争中打败过,罗马人民却宽恕了他们,既未把他们的国家改做行省,也没征收他们的贡赋。因而,如果以时间先后作为标准,罗马人统授高卢就应该是最合理的事情。再说,如果元老院的决议应该遵守。那末,既然元老院在高卢人被征服之后仍旧给了他们自治的权利,就应该让他们自由下去。

    四六、当这些事情正在会谈时,凯撒得到报告说:阿里奥维司都斯的骑兵,正在走近那土墩,朝我们靠拢,并向我军投射矢石。凯撒结束了讲话,回到自己的军队那边,命令他们无论如何不要向敌人还发一件武器。因为他虽然明知经他挑选出来的军团士兵和敌人骑兵交锋,毫无危险,但还是认为不应当动手,免得敌人被击败之后,会说他们是被他借谈判之名骗来加以包围的。后来,阿里奥维司都斯在谈判中怎样傲慢不逊、怎样想把罗马人驱逐出高卢全境之外,他的骑兵又怎样攻击我军、以致怎样中断了谈判等等,全都在我军大伙中传开了,一种摩拳擦掌,亟亟欲战的心情在全军传布开来。

    四七、两天之后,阿里奥维司都斯派使者来见凯撒,说他愿意把他们之间已经开始但未结束的那些事情继续谈下去。或者由他重新定一个谈判的日子、或者如果他本人不愿意,可以在他的副将中派一个人到他那边去。凯撒认为已经没有再会谈的必要。特别是前天那些日耳曼人一直向我们投掷矢石,止都止不住。他还认为把自己的副将派一个到他那边去做使者,听其落人蛮族手中,是一件极危险的事情。看来最合适的还是派该犹斯。瓦雷密斯·卡蒲勒斯的儿子该犹斯·瓦雷留斯·普洛契勒斯到他那边去,这是一个极勇敢、极有教养的青年,他的父亲是由该犹斯·瓦雷留斯·弗拉古斯授与公民权的。派他去,既是为了他的忠诚,也是为了他对高卢语言的熟练——阿里奥维司都斯由于长期使用这种语言,也已经说得很好——而且象他这样一个人,日耳曼人实在没有要伤害他的理由。陪同他一起去的还有马古斯·梅久斯,这是个已经以客人身分受阿里奥维司都斯款待过的人。他委托他们去了解阿里奥维司都斯有什么话要说,回来报告给他。但当阿里奥维司都斯在营中见到他们时,当着他的军队就叫了起来:”你们为什么到我这里来?是不是来当间谍的?”在他们想要发言时,他阻止了他们,把他们锁了起来。

    四八、同一天,他把他的营寨向前移动,在离凯撒的营地六罗里的一座山下安扎下来。就在这第二天,他又领着他的军队越过凯撒的营寨,在距他两罗里处安下营,想借此把从塞广尼人和爱杜依人处运来支持凯撒的粮食和供应截断。这天之后接连五天,凯撒每天都把他的军队领到营寨前面,按战斗的阵势布置好,如果阿里奥维司都斯想作战,好让他随时都有机会。但阿里奥维司都斯在这些日子里,一直把他的军队关在营里不出来,只以骑兵天天作些小接触。日耳曼人练习有素的战术是这样的:他们大约用六千骑兵,配备了同样数目的极敏捷、极勇敢的步兵,这些步兵都是骑兵们为了自身的安全,各人挑一个,从全部军队中选出来的,在战斗中跟他们配合在一起,骑兵撤退时就退向他们那边去,如果发生什么紧急情况,他们也很迅速的冲向前接应,有人受重伤从马上跌下来,他们便立在他四周团团围住保护他,如果需要前进得更远或撤退得更迅速时,他们的速度也练得非常之快,只要攀着马鬃,就可以随同骑兵一起进退。

    四九、凯撒看到他闭守在营中,觉得自己的给养不能一直这样让他阻截下去,就在日耳曼人扎营的那地方之外,离开他们的营寨大约六百步左右,选择一个适于扎营的地方,把自己的军队分成三列,向那地方赶去。他命令第一、第二两列武装戒备,第三列构筑工事。前面已经说过这地方离敌营约六百步左右,阿里奥维司都斯派去六千轻装步兵和全体骑兵,用以威胁我军,并阻止我军构筑工事。尽管这样,凯撒还是按照事先拟订的计划,命令两列军士阻击敌人,第三列完成了工事。营寨的防御工事完成后,他留下两个军团和一部分辅助部队,把其余的四个军团仍带回大营。

    五0、次日,凯撒仍照他原来的做法,把他的军队从这两个营中带出来,在大营前面不远的地方列下战阵,给敌人一个战斗的机会。当他发现敌人还是不肯出来时,就在中午前后,把他的军队仍领回营寨。阿里奥维司都斯终于派出一部分军队去进攻那个小营,双方一直激战到傍晚,太阳落山时,阿里奥维司都斯才把他那支受伤很多、伤人也不少的部队带回去。凯撒询问俘虏们为什么阿里奥维司都斯不出来一决胜负,发现其原因是这样的:原来日耳曼人中有一个习俗,作战有利与否,要由他们族里的老奶奶们经过占卜,请教过神愉之后再宣布。她们说:如果在新月出来以前作战,神意不会让日耳曼人得胜。

    五一、就这一天的次日,凯撒在两个营中各自留下大致足够防守的兵力之后,在小营前把全部辅助部队面对敌人布下阵来。因为他的军团士兵比起敌人来要少得多,就借辅助部队壮壮声势。他自己则把军队分为三列,一直向敌人的营寨推进。日耳曼人终于被形势所迫,也把他们的军队开出营寨来,阿鲁得斯人、马可蒙尼人、得里布契人、驻琼内斯人、内美德斯人、优杜西人和苏威皮人,一族接一族隔相等的距离布置下来。全军四周都用自己的四轮车和辎重车团团围住,使大家没有脱逃和幸免的希望。车上载着妇女们,她们伸出双手,痛哭流涕地哀求那些正在进人战斗的战士们,不要让她们落到罗马人手里去当奴隶。

    五二、凯撒给每个军团都派去一个副将或财务官,以便每个人都可以由他们来证明自己的勇敢。他自己则在右翼加入战斗,因为他观察到这一边的敌人最为脆弱。在战斗的号令一下,我军猛烈向敌人进攻时,敌人的推进也极为突然和迅速,使我军连向敌人投掷轻矛的机会都没有。他们只能抛掉矛,手接手地用剑迎战。日耳曼人很快就按照他们的习惯,结成方阵来迎接我军的剑击,这时,发现我军中有许多人都跳到敌人的方阵上去,用手拉开盾,从上向下刺伤敌人。当敌人的阵列左翼被我军击退并驱散时,他们的右翼仍以大量兵力紧紧地压迫着我军。统率骑兵的小布勃密斯·克拉苏斯看到这情况——他比在行列中战斗的人行动可以自由一些——就把第三列军队派上来帮助手忙脚乱的我军。

    五三、于是,战斗又重新恢复,所有的敌人都转身逃走,一直达到离那地方约五罗里的莱茵河才停止。在那边,有少数人,或则倚恃自己的精力,努力泅水渡过了河,或则寻得小船,逃出性命。阿里奥维司都斯也是其中之一,他看到一只系在岸边的小船,借此逃了出去。其余的人全部被我军追上杀死。阿里奥维司都斯有两个妻子,一个是苏威皮人,是他从家乡带出来的,另一个是他在高卢娶的诺列古姆人,是国王沃克契奥的妹妹,她是由她的哥哥送到高卢来跟阿里奥维司都斯结婚的。这两人都在逃奔中死去。他的两个女儿,一个被杀,一个被俘。该犹斯·瓦雷留斯·普洛契勒斯在身带三重锁链,由监守的人牵着奔逃时,恰巧落在带着骑兵追赶敌人的凯撒本人手里,这件事情带给凯撒本人的喜悦,并不亚于战胜敌人这件事本身,因为他看到高卢行省的这位最最尊贵的人、他的好友和贵宾,居然能从敌人手里抢出来还给他,命运之神总算没有用他的灾难来使这场喜事大煞风景。据普洛契勒斯自己说,敌人曾经当着他的面,占卜过三次,询问究竟马上杀死他好还是留待日后好,占卜的结果有利于他,才得保全至今。同样,马古斯·梅久斯也被找到了,带到凯撒这边来。

    五四、这场战事的消息传过莱茵河,已经到达河边的苏威皮人听到后,开始回家。住在离开莱茵河不远的那些人,趁他们正在万分惊惶时追上他们,杀死他们中的大部分人。凯撒在一个夏季中完成了两个重要战役之后,就把军队带进冬令营,在时令上比这一年实际上需要的还早了一些。留下拉频弩斯主持冬令营之后,他赶向内高卢主持巡回审判大会去了。

    第二卷

    一、如前所说,当凯撒在内高卢的冬令营,军团也安扎在那边时,屡次有消息传来说:整个比尔及——我们前面已经说过,它占高卢的三分之———在结成同盟,反对罗马,彼此之间还交换了人质,拉频弩斯的来信也证明了这一点。他们结盟的原因是这样的:首先,他们害怕一旦全部高卢被征服后,罗马军队就会去征讨他们;其次,他们还受到某些高卢人的煽动,这些高卢人中,一部分是因为既不愿日耳曼人在高卢多耽搁,同样也不喜欢罗马军队在高卢过冬和长期驻留;另外一部分是由于天生好乱成性,轻举妄动,盼望出现新的政权。煽动者中还有这样一些人,因为通常在高卢,有很大势力的,或者有力量能雇佣军队的,就可以占有王位,这些人认为要是在我们的统治之下,他们就难以达到目的了。

    二、这些报告和信件惊动了凯撒,他在内高卢征集了两个新的军团,在夏季开始时,将它们交由副将奎因都斯·彼迪乌斯率领着到外高卢去。当草袜刚一充裕时,他自己也赶到军中。他交给森农内斯人和跟比尔及人相邻的其他高卢人一件任务,即命他们去了解比尔及人在进行些什么活动,并把探到的情况报告他。他们众口一词地向他报告说:比尔及人正在征集兵员,并且正在把军队向一个地方集中。凯撒感到不能再犹豫,非马上向他们进军不可了。粮食准备好以后,就移营前进,大约经过十五天,就到达比尔及人边境。

    三、他出其不意到达那边,其速度之快出乎所有人的意料之外,比尔及人中离高卢最近的雷米人,派他们国内的首要人物依克契乌斯和安德康朴求斯担任使者,来见凯撒。他们说;他们愿意将自己本人和全部财物都交给罗马人保护和支配,他们既没有和别的日耳曼人通谋,也没参加对抗罗马人的联盟,无论要交纳人质也好,执行凯撒的指示也好,他们都已经作好准备,而且还愿意接凯撒进人他们自己的市镇,把粮食和其他物资支援他。他们说:其余的比尔及人都已经武装起来,住在莱茵河这一面的日耳曼人也都跟他们串通一气。这些人竟然狂热到如此地步,就连他们雷米人自己的兄弟之族和血亲、跟他们享受同样权利和法律、受同一个政权和首领管辖的苏威西翁内斯人,也阻拦不住,只好看着他们去附和别人。

    四、在凯撒询问他们哪些国家在武装、它们的力量有多大、它们的作战能力如何时,他发现下面的情况:比尔及人大多数是日耳曼人的后代,在很古的时候就渡过莱茵河来,因为这里的土地肥沃,便把原来住着的高卢人逐走,自己定居下来。就我们的父老记忆所及,当全高卢都受到钦布里人和条顿人扰骚时,只有比尔及人能挡住他们,没让他们侵入自已境内。为此,每当追忆那些往事时,他们便自认为在军事上有极大的权威和声望。雷米人又说:关于他们的人数,已经全部探听得很清楚,因为自己跟他们有邻居和同盟的关系,所以能够了解他们每一族在全比尔及大会上答应派来参加这次战争的军队有多少。在他们中间,使洛瓦契人在勇敢方面、势力方面、以及人数方面都最占优势。可以征集起十万军队,他们答应从这个数目中选出六万人来支持这场战争,但却要求把整个战争的指挥大权交给他们。苏威西翁内斯人是他们的紧邻,占有一片极辽阔丰饶的土地,他们有过一位叫狄维契阿古斯的国王,直到我们这一代还都记得,他曾经是全高卢最有势力的人,统治了这些土地中的绝大部分,甚至连不列颠岛也包括在内。现在的苏威西翁内斯人,由盖尔巴担任国王,由于他的正直和谨慎,在全体同意之下。已经把这次战争的指挥权授给了他。他们有十二个市镇,答应出五万兵士。答应出同样数目的还有纳尔维人,这被认为是比尔及人中间最野蛮、住得也最僻远的一族。阿德来巴得斯人出一万五千人、阿姆比安尼人出一万人、莫里尼人出二万五千人、门奈比人出七千人、卡来几人出一万人、维略卡萨斯人和维洛孟都依人同样也出一万人、阿杜亚都契人出一万九千人,至于通常都被混称为日耳曼人的孔特鲁西人、厄勃隆尼斯人和卡洛西人、拜曼尼人,据说都答应出四万人。

    五、凯撒用亲切的语言对雷米人鼓励一番之后,命令他们的全部长老都到他这里来集合,并把他们首领们的孩子带来给他做人质。所有这些,他们都在指定的那天—一细心地完成。他自己又热情地鼓励了那个爱杜依人狄维契阿古斯一番。向他指出:为了免得在同一时期跟敌人这样庞大的兵力作战,设法把敌人的军队分开,是一件对于双方的共同安全关系极为重大的事情。只要爱社依人能够把他们的军队带进使洛瓦契人的领土,开始蹂躏他们的土地,就能做到这一点。给了他这样的指示后,就遣他离去。当凯撒一知道全部比尔及人都集中在一个地方并向他开来,又从他派出去的那些侦察部队和雷米人那边探知,他们已离他不远时,他就急急领着军队,渡过雷米人边界上的阿克松奈河,在那边安下营寨。这样,他的营寨就有一面受到河流的掩护,使他的后方避免受敌人的威胁,雷米人和其他各邦送来的给养,也可以毫无危险地运到他这里来。这条河上有一座桥,他在桥边布置下守卫,同时还派奎因都斯·季度留斯·萨宾弯斯带着六个营,留在河的对岸,凯撒命令他造一座有十二罗尺高的壁垒和十八罗尺深的壕沟防卫着的营寨。

    六、离他的营寨八罗里,有一个叫做比勃辣克斯的雷米人的市镇。在进军途中的比尔及人开始转过头来,闹哄哄地去攻城。那天的防守工作极为艰苦。高卢人和日耳曼人的攻城方式毫无两样:先用大批人把防御工事团团围住,再开始用石块四面向城墙上掷去,把防守的人统统驱走,然后搭起盾龟,逐渐逼近,躲在下面挖掘城墙。这样做起来很方便,因为投掷了这么多石块和武器之后,再没人能在城上坚持下去。当围攻因为黑夜降临歇下手来时,雷米人中最尊贵、最有人望的依克契乌斯——前次派到凯撒这里来求和的代表之一,这时主持守城工作——派使者到凯撒这里来说:如果不派救兵去援助他们,势将无法再支撑下去。

    七、在半夜里,凯撒即用依克契乌斯派来的使者做向导,派湾米底亚和克里特的弓弩手、以及巴利阿里的射石手去援助那市镇。他们的到达,不但激起了雷米人抵抗的希望和反击的热情,同样也使敌人夺取市镇的梦想落空。因此,他们在市镇附近略事停留、蹂躏了雷米人的田地、并把所能赶到的全部村庄和房舍付之一炬后,用他们的全部兵力向凯撒的营寨赶来,在相距不到两罗里处,安下营寨。这个营寨,就它的炊烟和火光来推测,宽度当在八罗里以上。

    八、凯撒最初因为敌军人多势众,又一向负有骁勇善战的声誉,决定避免跟他们作战,只在每天进行的一些骑兵接触中,试探敌人究竟勇悍到什么程度,我军又果敢到什么程度。他终于党察到我军并不稍逊于他们。同时,他看到营寨前面的那块地方,正好天然条件极适合、极有利于布列战阵,因为扎营的那座山,只从平地上隆起不太高,它正面伸出去的一块地方,宽度恰好容得下布好阵列的部队,它的两侧面很陡,只正前方才缓缓地下降为平地。他就在山的两侧面各挖了一道大约为四百罗步的横截的壕堑,壕堑两端都建有碉堡,把他的作战机械布置在那边,免得把军队布列下来以后,数量上占极大优势的敌人,会乘战斗正吃紧时从侧面来包围他的军队。这些布置完毕之后,他除了把最近征召来的两个军团留在营中,以备必要时调出来作援军之外,其余六个军团,都在营寨前按战斗的阵列布置下来。敌人也同样把他们的军队引出营寨,布下阵势。

    九、我军和敌军之间,有一片不很大的沼泽。敌人等候在那边,想看我军是否涉渡过起我军也只严阵以待,企图在敌人敢于首先涉渡过来时,乘他们在混乱中攻击他们。当时只有骑兵在两番之间战斗着。双方既然都不作涉过沼泽的打算,凯撒就乘我军骑兵在战斗中占上风时,带着军队回营寨。敌人立刻从那地方急急赶到前面已经提过的在我们营寨后方的阿克松奈河去。他们在那边发现了渡口,就试探着把他们的一部分军队渡到对岸来。他们的打算是:如有可能,就突击攻下凯撒的副将奎因都斯·季度留斯坐镇的那座营寨,拆断桥梁;如果做不到这点,也可以破坏对我军作战极有助益的雷米人的领土,阻碍我军给养。

    一0、凯撒从季度留斯那边得到了消息,就派他的全部骑兵、轻装的奇米底亚人、射石手和弓弩手从桥上过河,向他们赶去,在那边发生了非常激烈的战斗。我军攻击那些正在困难地渡河的敌军,杀掉他们大部分人。当其余的人勇敢地跨过同伴的尸体企图渡河时,被大量的矢矛击退,最前面的已经渡过来的一批人,也被我骑兵围困歼灭。敌人这时知道无论袭击市镇也好、渡河也好,都已没有希望,又看到我军不前进到对我方不利的地方去和他们作战,加上他们自己的粮食供给不足,因此,他们召开全体会议,决定各人最好还是回到自己国里去,谁的领土首先遭到罗马军队入侵,大家就从各地赶到那边去救援,这样,便可以不在别人的领土上、而在自己的领土上作战,利用本土的资源供应军需。除了别的一些原因之外,还有一个理由在促使他们作出这样的决定:他们已经知道狄维契阿古斯和爱杜依人已经到达作洛瓦契人的领土,再也没法说服法洛瓦契人多留片刻,迟一点去援助自己的同族。

    —一、这样决定后,他们就在第二更时吵吵闹闹地冲出营寨,乱成一片,既没有一定的队列,也没有什么号令,因为各人都想管自己抢到行军途中最前面的位置,好急速赶回家去。因而他们的撤退乍看竟象是溃散一样。凯撒马上就从他的侦探人员那边得知这消息,但因为没有了解他们撤退的理由,深恐有埋伏,故而把他的军队和骑兵留在营中不出动。天明时,这消息得到侦察部队证实,他才派骑兵去骚扰他们的后队。这些骑兵交由奎因都斯·彼迪乌斯和卢契乌斯·奥龙古来犹斯·考达两位副将率领。另外又命他的另一个副将季度斯·拉频弩斯带三个军团在后面接应。他们攻击了这些人的后队,追逐了许多罗里,把正在逃奔的敌人杀死一大批。因为当他们的后队被我军赶上、停下来奋勇抵御我军攻击时,处在前面的人却因为看到自己离开危险还有一段距离,无论形势多么急迫、无论什么样的命令,都不能阻止他们奔逃,一听到叫喊的声音,马上就队列散乱,各自奔走逃生。这样,我们就不用冒丝毫危险,尽那天余下来的时间,放手尽情杀死他们的大批人,直到日落西山方停止追赶,按照给他们的命令,返回营寨。

    一二、次日,在敌人还没从惊骇和溃散中恢复过来之前,凯撒带领他的军队,进人和雷米人最接近的苏威西翁内斯人境内,经过急行军后,赶到一个叫做诺维奥洞纳姆的市镇。因为听说该镇守卫空虚,他企图乘行军途中顺路过去一举袭取它。但由于境宽城高,虽然防守着很少,却攻不下来。因而,给自己的营寨筑好防御工事后,就开始制造盾车,并准备攻城使用的各种东西。这时,进出来的全部苏威西翁内斯人也于次日晚上大批进入该镇。当盾车很快就朝市镇架设起来,敌人的城呼也给填进泥土,还造起了木塔时,这些高卢人过去见所未见、闻所未闻的巨大工程、以及罗马人的行动敏捷,使他们大为吃惊,就派求降的使者来见凯撒,加之雷米人从中代为求情,他们获得了宽恕。

    一三、凯撒接受了该邦最重要的人作为人质,其中包括盖尔巴国王自己的两个儿子,又收缴了城里的全部武器,然后答应了苏威西翁内斯人的投降,把军队带着向件洛瓦契赶去。他们已经把自己的全部人员和家财都集中到勃拉都斯邦久姆镇上,当凯撒带着军队离开那边还只五罗里时,他们的全部老人都跑出城来,开始向凯撒伸着双手,齐声诉说。他们愿意投身到他的保护和权威下来,再也不跟罗马人作战。当凯撒到达该镇,扎下营寨时,孩子们和妇女们也同样按照他们的习俗,在城上伸出双手,向罗马人恳求讲和。

    一四、狄维契阿古斯在比尔及人撤退时,就已经遣散了爱社依人,回到凯撒这边,这时也替他们请求说:伸洛瓦契人对爱杜依人是一向很忠诚友好的,他们之所以背叛爱社依人,跟罗马人作战,是受了他们的领袖们煽惑的结果。这些人谎称爱杜依人已经在受凯撒的奴役,受尽各种侮辱和污蔑。策划这些阴谋的领袖们在知道了自己给国家造成的灾难是多么深重时,都已逃到不列颠去。不仅伸洛瓦契人恳求凯撒仁慈宽大,就爱杜依人也同样要代他们请求。这样,爱杜依人在全部比尔及人中的威信就可以提高。历来发生什么战争时,爱杜依总是依靠他们的援助和资源的。

    一五、凯撒说:他正是为了尊重狄维契阿古斯和爱杜依人的缘故,才接受他们的投降,保全了他们。但因为他们的国家在比尔及人中力量最强大、人口也最多,所以他要了六百名人质。当这些人质交了出来,镇上所有的武器也都收齐后,他就离开这里,赶到阿姆比安尼人境内去。他们也毫不疑迟地连人带全部财富都献出来投降。跟他们国界相接的是纳尔维人,当凯撒探询纳尔维人的性格和习俗时,他发现他们的情况如下:商人向来没法接近他们,酒和其他近于奢靡的东西,他们绝不允许带进去,认为这些东西能够消磨他们的意志,减弱他们的勇气。他们都是极粗野、极勇悍的人,他们责骂和怪怨其余的比尔及人甘心向罗马人屈膝投降,抛弃世代相传的英勇。他们声明自己绝不派代表到凯撒这里来,也不接受任何讲和条件。

    一六、当凯撒越过他们的境界,行军三天之后,从俘虏口中得知萨比斯河离开他的营寨已不到十罗里,全部纳尔维人都集中在一渡过河的地方,等待罗马人来。跟他们在一起的还有他们的邻邦阿德来巴得斯人和维洛孟都依人,他们都是被纳尔维人说服来跟他们在一起,准备在这场战争中碰运气的,同时他们还在盼望着已经在路上的阿杜亚都契人的军队。妇女们和看来年龄不适于作战的人,都集中在一个有沼泽阻碍、军队难于通行的地方。

    一七、凯撒知道了这些事情,就派侦察部队和百夫长们前去选择宜于扎营的地方,当时跟着凯撒一起行军的有大批投降过来的比尔及人和别的高卢人。后来才从俘虏们口中得知,在那些日子里,他们看到了我军通常的行军方式。就乘夜赶到纳尔维人那边,告诉他们说:在我军的一个军团和另一个军团之间,插有大量辎重队,当前面的一个军团已经进入营寨,其余的军团还隔着一段距离时,乘机攻击那些身负行囊的士兵,是件轻而易举的事情。击溃他们之后,夺走他们的辎重,其余的军团就不敢再相持下去。纳尔维人还有一项从古传下来的习惯,即促使他们采纳送情报的人所提的建议,因为他们自古以来就没有骑兵,直到现在为止,他们对它还是不很热心,他们所有的力量,全在步兵上面。为了便于阻止邻国的骑兵进人境内劫掠,他们把半切齐的嫩枝弯着插向地下,不久它就向四面八方滋生许多繁茂的小枝,茅茨和荆棘也密密地夹杂着丛生在里面,很快就长成一道城墙似的藩篱,为他们构成一条很好的防御工事,人不但没法穿过,连窥探也不可能。我军在进军途中很受到这种藩篱的阻碍,因而他们就认为这是一个不可轻易放弃的计划。

    一八、我们选来扎营的地方,形势是这样的:那边有一座山,山坡匀称地向下降落,直抵我们前述的萨比斯河边。河边又升起另一座同样坡度的山,正好面对着上述的那一座,山脚下约有二百罗尺左右是空旷的地方,再上去就有森林掩盖着,因此不易窥见它的内部。敌人就躲在这些密林中。在空旷的地方,只有在沿着河的地方可以看到一些骑兵哨岗。那条河的深度约为三罗尺。

    一九、凯撒派骑兵走在前面,让其余的军队紧紧跟在他们后面,但进行的方式和次序却和比尔及人报告给纳尔维人的不同。因为凯撒的习惯,在他接近敌人时,以六个轻装的军团当做先锋,放在前面,全军的辎重都跟在他们后面,然后以新近征召的两个军团放在最后面掩护全军和保卫辎重队。我军的骑兵和射石手、弓弩手,一过河就和敌人的骑兵交锋起来。敌人时而退回藏在密林中的自己人那边去、时而又冲出林来攻击我军,我军追赶退走的敌人时却不敢越过那片可以遥望到的空旷地带。这时,我军走在前面的六个军团已经测量好工事,开始为营寨建筑防御工程。当我军的第一批辎重队被躲在林中的那些敌人看到时——这就是他们事先约好同时进攻的时刻——他们就在森林中布好行列和阵势,彼此鼓励了一番之后,突然以全部兵力猛冲出来,攻击我军的骑兵。后者很快就被击溃,陷入混乱。他们又用难于想象的速度奔到河边。一时看起来似乎林中、河边、以至我们身边,到处都是敌人,他们甚至还以同样的速度赶上山去,冲向我军的营寨和那些忙于筑工事的人。

    二O、这一来,凯撒就得在瞬息间做好许多事情,战旗要升起来——这是急须拿起武器来战斗的表示——信号要利用军号发出去,士兵们要从工事上叫回来,跑到远处去为壁垒寻找材料的人要集合拢来,阵伍要布列起来,战士要鼓励一番,还得把战斗号令发布出去。时间的急促和敌人的逼近使得这些事情大部分受到阻碍,但也有两件事情帮了忙,减轻了这些困难:第一,军士们的经验和技术经过前几次战斗锻炼后,什么事情该做,都能自己给自己安排,并不比有人指点差一些;次之,凯撒禁止他的副将们在营寨筑好防御工事以前离开各人的军团。这时,他们一看到敌人如此逼近和迅猛,就不再等待凯撒的命令,马上根据自己的判断行动起来。

    二一、必要的命令发布好之后,凯撒为要鼓励士卒,急急赶向随便遇上的那个军团去,正好途上第十军团。他没用更多的话鼓励士兵们,只吁请他们记牢自己原有的英勇,心里不要慌张,奋勇抵住敌人的攻击。当时敌人离他们已只有一矛可以投及的距离,他发出了接战的号令。同样为了鼓励士卒,他又向别的部分赶去,正好遇上战斗。时间十分急迫,敌人的斗志又十分坚决,我军不仅徽号没佩好,甚至戴上头盔、揭掉盾上的套子的时间都没有,各人从工事上奔过来时,恰好遇上随便哪一部分、第一眼看到随便哪个连队标志时,就在那边站定下来,免得因为寻找自己的队伍而浪费了战斗的时间。

    二二、军队的布置,与其说是根据正常的战术要求,还不如说是因为受到地形、山的坡度和时间的限制,没奈何才这样安排的。当各个军团各自在不同的地方抵御敌人时,由于有我们前面所说的极为警密的藩篱横隔在中间,无法眺望,也没法在适当的地方安置一些接应的兵力,既不能预料到哪些地方需要什么样的措施,也不可能由一个人来统一发布所有的号令,从而,遭遇既完全不同,结果便也各式各样了。

    二三、处在战线左翼的第九和第十军团的士兵,正好和也处在这边的阿德来巴得斯人相遇,掷罢轻矛之后。很快就把这些已跑得很乏力、气都喘不过来、而且负伤累累的敌人,从高地赶向河中去,又在他们竭力渡河;不暇应付时赶上去用剑砍死了一大批人。他们自己也毫不犹豫地渡河追去,赶到一个地形不利的所在,跟重新站定下来抵抗的敌人再次交锋,又一次把他们逐走。同样在另一面,别的两个军团,第十和第八,也击败和他们遭遇的维洛孟都依人,离开高地,一直杀奔到那条河的岸边。但这样一来,虽有第十二军团、以及离它不远之外还有第七军团驻在那边右翼,整个营寨的正面及左侧却差不多完全暴露了。全部纳尔维人,在他们的最高指挥官波陀奥耶多斯领导下,都急忙向那边赶去,一部分开始从暴露着的侧翼着手,包围这两个军团,另一部分向那山顶上的营寨攻去。

    二四、就在那时候,我们的骑兵和跟他们在一起的轻装步兵,即前面说过的在敌人第一次冲击时被击退的那些人,正在退回营寨时,恰好迎面碰上敌人,重新又向别的地方选去。在营寨后门和山脊最高处的军奴们,看到我军乘胜追过了河,正要抢下来收集战利品时,回头一看,却见敌人已经在我军的营寨中走动,急忙四处逃窜。同时,跟辎重队一起来的人也发出一片呼噪叫喊声,吓得到处乱窜。所有这些情形,使德来维里人的骑兵大为惊骇——他们以勇猛驰名全高卢,这次是由他们的国家派来支援凯撒的——当他们看到我们营中到处都是敌人,军团受到沉重的压力,而且几乎处在被围困之中,军奴们、骑兵们、射石手和管米底亚人也纷纷四散逃生时,便认为我军的处境已经绝望,急忙赶回家去,报告他们国里的人说,罗马人已经被打败和溃散了,他们的营寨和辎重也已经落到敌人手里。

    二五、凯撒在鼓励了第十军团之后,向右翼赶去,他看到自己的部下正受到沉重的压力,第十二军团所有连队标志都集中到一个地方,军士们也都拥挤在一起,使自己的战斗受到了妨碍,第四营的全部百夫长都已阵亡,指标志的人也被杀掉,连标志都已失落,其余各营的全部百夫长,几乎不是负伤便是阵亡,其中一个极勇敢的首席百夫长布勃留斯·塞克司久斯·巴古勒斯已经受了好几处重伤,无法再支持。其余的人都松下劲来,有些人由于自己身后失掉了掩护的人,就退出战斗,以避锋刃。另一方面,敌人却只管在正面从低处向上进攻,同时还冲击两面侧翼。看来形势已经十分危急,而且没有任何可以动用的后备力量。凯撒在后军的一个兵士手中抢过了一面盾——因为他自己来的时候没有带——就向阵线的第一列赶去,一面叫着百夫长们的姓名,鼓励着其他兵士,吩咐他们把连队标志移到前面去,连队与连队之间拉开,以便更自由地运用剑。他的到来,给士兵们带来了希望,他们的精神重新振作起来,各人都想在统帅的亲眼目睹之下,表现出自己即使身历险境时还骁勇善战到何等程度。敌人的攻势稍稍被遏止了一些。

    二六、凯撒看到在他近旁的第七军团,同样受到敌人的沉重压力,便指示军团指挥官们逐渐把两个军团连接起来,背靠背地两面朝着敌人作战。这样一来,士兵们互相掩护着对方,不再担心背后受到敌人包围,开始更坚强地站定脚跟,更勇敢地作战。同时,在大军后方保护辎重的两个军团,一听到战斗的新情况,立刻加快脚步赶来。山上的敌人马上就望见他们。这时已经占领敌人营寨的季度斯·拉频弩斯,也从高处看到我军营寨中发生的事情,就派第十军团来救援。他们从奔逃的骑兵和军奴口中知道了形势是那么危急、军团和统帅的处境又是那么凶险时,就尽其所能地加快速度奔过来。

    二七、他们的到达,使形势起了极大的变化,我军中即使因伤躺倒的人,也竭力倚在他们的盾上重新战斗起来。那些军奴,尽管自己没有武器,看到敌人慌乱,也不顾对方有武器,照样扑上前去。骑兵们也希望以自己的勇敢来洗刷掉溃逃的耻辱,就在所有战斗的地方一马当先抢到军团士兵的前面去。但敌人尽管生还的希望已经微乎其微。却仍显示出非常的勇敢。当他们最前列的人阵亡时,旁边的人便马上站到倒下的人上面,在他们的尸体上战斗,当这些人也都倒下,他们的尸体积成一堆时,活着的人就把它们当做壁垒,站在上面向我军发射武器,或者拦截我军发出的轻矛,投掷回来。因之,我们完全有正当的理由称这些敢于渡过大河、攀登高岸、闯人形势不利的地方的人为英勇无比的人。这些行为虽是极端不容易的,但高度的英勇使它们轻易做到了。

    二八、这场战斗结束,差不多就把纳尔维人这个民族连带他们的名字都消灭掉了。我们前面说过,那些跟妇女、儿童一起安顿在河口和沼泽地带的老年人,得知这场战斗的消息时,知道再没什么可以挡住胜利者,也再没什么可以保障被击败了的人,就在残存的人全体同意之下,派使者来见凯撒,向他投降。在谈到他们这个族所遭到的惨运时,据说,他们的六百个长老只剩下三个,能持武器作战的六万男子中,大约只剩下五百人。为要表示对他们的苦苦恳求有所怜悯,凯撒很细心周到地把他们保全下来,吩咐他们仍旧使用自己的疆土和市镇,并命令他们的四邻不许侵害他们和他们的财物。

    二九、至于我前面说到过的阿杜亚都契人,当他们以全部兵力赶来援助纳尔维人时,得到了这场战事的消息,就在半路上掉头回家,放弃了全部市镇和要塞,把所有的财物都集中到一处被自然条件极好地捍卫着的市镇里去。这市镇四面都被高峻的峰岩和陡壁包围着,只在一面有一条平缓的上山道路,不到二百罗尺宽,他们原已在那边筑了两重很高的城墙作为防御,这时又在城墙上放置了极重的石块和削尖的木桩。他们原是钦布里人和条顿人的后代,这两族人向我们的行省和意大利移动时,把他们带不走的那些辎重和财物,设法安顿留置在莱茵河这边,并从他们中间留下六千人来作为守卫和保护者。在他们被歼灭以后,留下来的那些人受到邻族的多年侵扰,一会儿进攻别人,一会又抵御别人的进攻,后来在大家同意之下,挑选这块地方作为住家。

    三0、我军刚到达时,他们不时从市镇里冲出来,跟我军作些小战斗。后来当我军造起了一座高十二罗尺、周一万五千罗尺、密布碉堡的长垒以后,便退守在市镇里不再出来。当我军的盾车推了上去,围墙堆了起来,同时他们还看到很远的地方正在建造木塔时,最初他们只管取笑,讥讽我们说:老远造起这么笨重的器械来干什么?特别是象你们这样矮小得可怜的人,要费什么样的手脚、什么样的精力,才能把这么笨重的木塔搬到城下来呀?因为和他们的魁伟身材一对比,我们的矮小常常受到大部分高卢人的轻视。

    三一、但他们一看到它居然移动起来,向他们的城墙靠近时,新奇而又陌生的景象刺激了他们,他们派求和的使者来见凯撒。使者们是这样说的:他们相信罗马人作战时是有神灵相助的,所以才能把这样高大的机械迅速地移动到就近来作战。他们愿意把自己连人带全部财物都交给凯撒,听凭处理。他们只要求允许一件事情:如果侥幸得蒙他的仁慈和侧隐——他们老早就听人说过这个——决定饶恕阿杜亚都契人,希望也不要把他们的武器没收掉,因为差不多所有他们的邻人都仇视他们,妒忌他们的英勇,如果他们交出武器,就再也无法保卫自己。要是真让他们落到这种倒霉的境地,还不如听凭罗马人随便怎样处理,总比让一向受自己统治的那些人残酷杀害好些。

    三二、凯撒对他们的这些话回答说:假使他们在撞锤还没触到城墙之前就投降,他就会保全他们的国家。这样做,主要是因为他自己一向以宽大为怀,而不是因为他们的过错有什么可以原谅的地方。但投降没有别的条件,唯独要他们把武器交出来。他自然会象过去给纳尔维人安排的那样,命令他们的邻居不许对已经投降罗马人的国家作任何侵害。使者们把这些诗回报了他们国内的人以后,他们答应执行凯撒的命令。大量武器从城墙上掷下来,投入市镇前面的壕堑里,堆积得差不多跟城墙一样高。就算这样,后来还发现几乎有三分之一武器被隐藏下来,藏在市镇里。城门打开了,当天他们就获得了和平。

    三三、傍晚,凯撒下令关上城门,并命令士兵们都撤离市镇,以免镇上居民受到侵害。后来才知道,他们事先就商定了一个阴谋。他们相信,一投降之后,我军就会把哨岗撤走,或者,至少也要在防守上松懈许多。他们一部分人用留藏起来的武器,一部分人用树皮做成或柳条编就的盾——因为时间短促,只匆匆蒙上一层兽皮——在第三更时,突然全力从镇上夺门而出,拣我军的工事最易于攀登的地方冲出去。很快地,信号按照凯撒事先作的指示,用火光马上传开,士兵们从附近的碉堡中立刻奔向那边集中。在这场战斗中,敌人作战的猛烈程度,只有象他们这样勇悍的人,需要在不利的地形抵御从壁垒和木塔中向他们纷纷发射矢石的敌人、生路只剩一线时,才会表现出来。这时唯一可以寄希望的东西就是自身的勇敢了。约有四千人被杀,其余的仍被驱口镇上。次日,把已经不再有人把守的城门打开了,我军进人镇中,凯撒把镇上的全部战利品一下子就拍卖出去。据买的人向他作的报告,他们买下的人达五万三千之多。

    三四、就在那时,布勃留斯·克拉苏斯——他是奉凯撒的命令带一个军团去征讨文内几人、文内里人、奥西兰米人、古里阿沙立太人、厄苏维人、奥来尔契人、雷东内斯人这些连接大洋的沿海各邦——向他报告说;所有这些国家都已被收归罗马人民的权力和管辖之下。

    三五、这些工作完成后,全高卢都已平定,这场战争在蛮族中引起的震动如此之大,连住在莱茵河以外的一些族也都派使者到凯撒这里来,答应交纳人质。并奉行他的命令。凯撒因为急着要赶到意大利和伊里列古姆去,就命令这些使者在明年初夏时再到他这里来。他自己把他的军团带进设在卡尔号德斯、安得斯、都龙耐斯以及邻近新作战地区的各邦的冬令营后,立刻出发到意大利。元老院接到凯撒的信后,决议为这些战役作十五天谢神祭,这是前所未有的事。

    第三卷

    一、当凯撒出发到意大利去时,他派塞维乌斯·盖尔巴率领第十二军团和一部分骑兵去讨伐南都阿得斯人、维拉格里人和塞邓尼人。他们的领域从阿罗布洛及斯的边界、勒茫纳斯湖和罗唐纳斯河开始,直抵阿尔卑斯山顶。凯撒派他去进讨的原因是想打通商人需要经过很大的危险和缴纳很重的捐税才能通过的阿尔卑斯山通路。凯撒答应他,如果他认为军团有必要在那边过冬,就可以留在那边。盖尔巴进行了几次顺利的战斗,攻取了他们不少碉堡之后,各方面都派使者来到他这里,交纳人质,缔结和约。于是,他决定在南都阿得斯人这边留上两个营,然后自己领着那个军团的其余各营,到维拉格里人的一个叫做奥克多杜勒斯的村庄去过冬。这村庄处在一个山谷中,只有一片不大的平地跟它相连,四周都有极高的山包围着。由于那村庄被一条河流一分为二,盖尔巴使把半个村庄让给高卢人住,另外空出来的半个村庄留给他的军队住着过冬,并且筑了壁垒和壕堑,防护这地方。

    二、他在冬令营度过了一些日于,还命令从邻近运粮食来,突然有侦察部队向他报告说:让给高卢人住的那部分村庄,忽然在夜间全搬空了,俯临村子的四周高山已被大量塞邓尼人和维拉格里人占据着。高卢人所以突然采取重新作战、袭击我军的计划,是有一些原因的。首先,他们轻视我军人数少,只一个军团还不足额,除了已经抽走两个营之外,被零零星星派出去寻找给养的人也不少。其次,他们认为我军所处的地形不利,只要他们从山上向峡谷中冲下来,一投掷矢石,这第一阵攻击我军就难以阻挡。此外,还因为他们自己的孩子被当做人质带走,感到痛心,而且相信罗马人试图占领阿尔卑斯山顶,不仅是为了要打通道路,而是想永久占领它,把这地方并到邻近的行省里去。

    三、盖尔巴接到这消息时,冬令营的工程和防御工事还没有竣工,就连粮食和其他的给养也没准备充足,本来他认为他们已经投降了,还接受了人质,可以不用担心战争了。这时,他迅速召集了一个军事会议,开始征求意见。在这会议上,因为发生了这样出乎意外的突然危险,已经可以看到差不多所有高处都已布满大批武装队伍,道路被隔断了,没有援军能赶得来,也没接济能运得来,在这种安全处于绝望状态的时候,自然有不少人提出意见,要求把辎重留下,突围出去,仍从来的那条路退回去,寻求生路。但就大部分人来说,都认为这个方案不妨留作最后手段,目前姑且等一下,看看事情如何发展,并且守卫好营寨再说。

    四、只经过很短一段时间,差不多还来不及安排和实行他们所决定的事情,敌人就一声号令,从四面八方冲下来,一阵阵石块、重矛,向我方的壁垒乱发。最初,在精力充沛时,我军奋勇地抵抗着,从高处发出去的武器,也很少落空,一发现营寨有哪一部分守卫者被驱走,压力沉重时,就都赶到那边去相援。但在这点上他们很吃亏,敌人遇到作战时间一长,感到疲劳时,就可以退出战斗,由别的生力军来填补他的位置,我军却因为人数太少,根本没法这样做,不仅疲劳的人不能退出战斗,就是受伤的人也一样没有离开岗位、稍事休息的机会。

    五、战斗连续不停拖到六个刻时以上的时候,我方人员不仅精力不济,就矢矛也难于为继了,敌人的进攻却分外猛烈,开始趁我军精疲力尽的时候,拆毁我军的战壁,填没我军的壕堑。在这事机万分危急的时候,首席百夫长布勃密斯·塞克司久斯·巴古勒斯——即我们说过跟纳尔维人作战时受伤多处的那个——和智勇兼备的军团指挥官该犹斯·沃卢森纳斯,急忙奔到盖尔巴这里来说:唯一可保安全的办法只有突围,试一试最后这一步棋了。于是盖尔巴召集百夫长们,命令他们很快通知兵士们,暂停战斗片刻,收集起投掷进来的武器,并略事恢复疲劳。后来,一声令下,从营中突围出去,把他们全部的安全希望,都寄托在勇敢上面。

    六、他们按照给他们的指示办事,突然从营寨的所有各个门同时突围出去,使敌人既没有机会了解发生了什么事情,也来不及集合自己的人员。运气却就这样完全转了过来,那些企图赶来占领营寨的人,到处受到我军的包围和歼灭。集中到我军营寨来的据说有三万多人的蛮族中,三分之一以上被杀死,其余的都被吓得惊惶四散,甚至连高地上也没让他们再停下去。就这样把敌人全军击溃、武器也都收起来之后,他们才回进营寨和工事。经过这次战斗,盖尔巴不愿意再碰运气,他还记得他之所以到这里来过冬,本来是抱着一定的目的来的,但现在遇到的完全是另一种情况,特别是缺乏粮食和给养使他很忧虑,便在次日,把那村庄的全部房舍付之一炬后,急急赶回行省。一路没遇到敌人阻挡和干扰,他把军团安全地带进南都阿德斯,又从那边进入阿罗布洛及斯,就在那边过冬。

    七、经过这些事情之后,凯撒认为有一切理由可以假定目前高卢已经完全平定——比如说,已经征服了比尔及人、驱逐了日耳曼人、击败了阿尔卑斯山区的塞邓尼人——因而可以在冬天出发到伊利列古姆去,访问一下那边的部落,了解一下那个地区的情况。就在这个时候,高卢突然爆发了战争。这场战争的原因是这样的:那小布勃留斯·克拉苏斯本来是带着第七军团驻在靠近大洋边的安得斯人境内过冬的。他因为那一带地方缺乏谷物,就派出一些骑兵指挥官和军团指挥官到邻近各邦去征取谷物和给养。这些人中,季度斯·德拉西第乌斯被派到厄苏维人那边、马古斯·德来彪斯’加卢斯被派到古里阿沙立太人那边、奎因都斯·维朗纽斯和季度斯·悉留斯被派到文内几人那边。

    八、文内几这个国家的势力,远远超过沿海的一切地区,因为他们不但拥有大量船只,惯于用来远航不列颠,而且就航海的知识和经验来说,也远远超过其他人。加之,散布在这片海涛汹涌、浩荡无边的大洋沿岸的几个港口,全都掌握在他们手中,习于在这片海洋上航行的所有各族,差不多都得向他们纳贡。首先发起扣押悉留斯和维朗纽斯的正是他们。他们认为如果能扣下这两个人,就可以用来换回自己交给克拉苏斯的人质。高卢人采取什么行动一向是很突然、很匆促的,在他们的势力影响之下,邻近各族也就因同一目的扣留了德来彪斯和德拉西第乌斯。使者们很快地在他们的领袖中往来奔走一番之后,他们之间便设下了盟誓,规定除一致同意之外,不得擅自单独行动,原因是好让大家分担同样的命运。他们还煽动其他各族说:与其忍受罗马人的奴役。不如继续保持祖先们传下来的自由。所有沿海地区都很快接受了他们的意见。他们联合派使者来见布勃留斯·克拉苏斯说:如果他想要自己的部下回去,就得把人质还给他们。

    九、凯撒从克拉苏斯处得知了这个消息,因为他离开那边较远,就命令在流入大洋的里杰尔河上建造战舰,到行省里去征集桨手,并准备好水手和领航。这些事情很快就执行完毕,一到季节许可时,他自己匆匆赶到军中。文内几人及其他各邦的人一听到凯撒到来的消息/同时也知道自己把使者——持有这种称号的人是在各族人民中一致认为神圣不可侵犯的——扣留下来投人牢狱,是一件极为严重的罪行,便估量着将落到自己头上来的危险有多大,而积极备战起来。因为他们对自己所处的地理形势抱有很大的信心,所以特别留意准备那些船只所需用的东西。他们深信,由于河口港汉纷纭,陆路被切断了,加之我们地势不熟,港口稀少,海路也受到了一定的阻碍。他们还认为我们由于缺乏粮食,绝不可能在他们那边耽搁很久。即令发生的事情件件都跟他们设想的相反,他们的舰只仍不失为一支强大可靠的力量,罗马人既不可能有很多舰只,又不了解自己就要在那边作战的这个地区的浅滩、港口和岛屿的情况,而且他们知道,在茫无边际的大洋上航行,究竟跟在狭隘的海面上是完全不同的两回事。既经这样决定之后,他们就给市镇筑起防御工事,把乡间的谷物运进城里,还把大量船只集中到文内几人境内;他们认为,凯撒要用兵,一定首先在文内几人那边开始。他们把奥西丝米人、勒克索维人、南姆内德斯人、安皮利亚几人、莫里尼人、狄布林得斯人和门奈比人都联合起来,作为参加这个战争的同盟,并派人到正好面对这些地区的不列颠岛上去召请援军。

    一0、要进行这场战争,存在着许多困难,已如上述。虽然如此,促使凯撒从事这次战争的原因却有许多:因扣留罗马骑士而给罗马的侮辱、投降之后又轻易背叛、交了人质后再肆意反复、这么多国家的通谋叛乱、特别重要的是他深恐如果姑息了这一地区的行动,其余各族就会认为也允许他们这样做了。他很了解差不多全高卢人都爱闹事,要煽动他们作战是件极容易的事,同时他也知道,一切人的本性都是爱好自由,痛恨受奴役的。因此,他应该在还没更多的部落参加这次叛乱以前,先把自己的军队分开,散布得更广一些。

    —一、因而他派他的副将季度斯·拉频弩斯带着骑兵到靠莱茵河最近的德来维里人那边去,命他去访问雷米人和其他比尔及诸族,嘱咐他们保持忠顺,如果日耳曼人企图用船只强渡过来——据说比尔及人已经邀请他们过来帮助自己——便截阻他们。他又命令布勃密斯·克拉苏斯带十二个营和大批骑兵进入阿奎丹尼,防止这些族派援军进入高卢,免得这么大的两个部落联成一气。又派副将奎因都斯·季度密斯·萨宾多斯带三个军团进入文内里人、古里阿沙立太人、勒克索维人中间去,注意不让他们的兵力和其他各邦联合起来。他还派年轻的特契莫斯·布鲁图斯统率舰队以及从庇克东内斯、桑东尼和其他仍旧保持平静的地区集合起来的高卢船舰,并命令他尽速向文内几地区赶去。他自己也带着步兵,向那边前进。

    一二、他们的市镇,所处的位置总是一个样子,一般都坐落在伸到海中的地角或海呷的尖端,因为洋中来的大潮,一天二十四刻时中间总要涌进来两次,所以步行不能到达;而且因为潮水总得退去,船只会触在礁石上碰伤,因此也无法乘船前往。上述的两种情况,都使攻取他们的市镇受到阻碍。有时逢到他们偶然被我们巨大的围城工程所困,海水被几乎跟市镇的城墙一样高的围墙或堤岸隔断,使他们感到危在顷刻时,他们马上把大批船只调进港口(这是他们的优势所在)。把他们的全部财物连带自己本人都载走,到最近的一个市镇,利用同样有利的地形,重新进行抵抗。在夏季的大部分时间中,他们这样做更加方便,因为我们的船只受到风暴的阻碍,在这浩瀚、空旷的洋面上航行有极大的困难,加之,那边的潮水涨得极高,少数几个港口又分布得稀稀落落,几乎等于没有。

    一三、他们的舰只是这样建造和装备起来的:船身的龙骨比我们的要平直得多,因而遇到浅滩和落潮时,更容易应付。船头翘得很高,船尾也一样,适于抵御巨浪和风暴。船只通身都用橡树造成,经受得起任何暴力和冲击。坐板是一罗尺来粗的木头横档做成的,甩拇指那样粗的铁钉钉住。扣紧锚的也是铁链而不是普通的缆绳。帆是用毛皮或精制的薄革制成的,所以使用这些东西,不是因为他们缺乏或不知道利用亚麻,就更可能是因为他们认为要经得起洋面上如此险恶的波浪、如此猛烈冲击的飓风、要驾驭如此重载的巨舶,帆是不适合的。如果我们的舰队和他们的船只一朝相遇,我们的舰只在速度上和使用桨这一点上胜过它们,至于其他,就这地区的自然条件和风浪险恶而论,他们的船只各方面都比我们更合适、更可取些。他们的船只造得如此之坚牢,我们既不能用船头上的铁嘴去撞伤它们,又因为它们高,也不容易把投掷武器投掷上去,由于同样原因,它分地不可能被铁钧搭住。再加上泰逢风暴发作时,他们可以乘风扬帆,处之泰然,既能够从容应付风暴,又可以安然停泊在浅滩里,即令退潮,也不怕那些岩石和暗礁。这些危险,却都是我们的舰只所要担心的。

    一四、凯撒在攻取他们的许多市镇后,发现只占领市镇,并不能阻止敌人逃走,也伤害不了他们,白白浪费许多劳动力,便决定等他的舰队来临。它们刚一到来,被敌人一眼看到时,马上就有他们的大约二百二十艘舰只,准备充分、配备齐全,从他们的港口驶出来,停在我们的舰队对面。率领整个舰队的布鲁图斯和每人指挥一只军舰的军团指挥官们、百夫长们,都一点不知道该怎么办、采用什么样的战术才好。因为他们都知道船头上的铁嘴伤害不了它们,即使甲板上竖有望塔,但蛮族舰只的后身,高度超过了它,我们处在较低的位置,武器不可能有效地投掷到它上面去,高卢人掷向我们的武器却将更加分外有力。我们准备好的东西只有一件起了很大的作用,即一种嵌在长竿上并且缚得很牢固的锐利的钩刀,其形式大约跟攻城用的挠钩相似,当把帆论扎牢在船桅上的绳索一旦被它们钩住拉紧的时候,我们的船只努力鼓桨前进,绳索就被割断。散索一断,帆行也必然就此落下来。既然高卢军舰的全部希望都寄托在帆和索具上,它们一落掉,军舰的功用也就同时全部完结,这场战斗余下来的工作就是较量勇力了。我军在这方面是毫不费力就可以占得上风的,特别因为这场战斗是当着凯撒和全部大军的面进行的,任何行动,只要稍稍比别人勇敢一些,就不会不引人注目,因为这时差不多所有的山丘、高地、凡是可以就近俯视海面的地方,全都在我军占领之下。

    一五、敌舰的帆行被拉下以后,虽然我们每只军舰都受到他们两三只军舰包围。我军仍旧全力爬登到敌舰上去作战。蛮族一看到发生了这样的事情,一时找不出解救的办法,只得马上匆匆逃去。在他们掉转舰只刚想乘风驶去时,海上突然出现一段极端平静、一丝风浪都没有的时刻,使他们的船只一步不能离开那地方。这确确实实是结束这一战役的极好机会,我军追上去—一袭取了它们。战斗从第四刻时一直拖到日落以后,全部敌舰中,只极少数能乘黑夜降临,逃回岸边。

    一六、这一次战役结束了文内几和整个沿海地区的战事,因为,一方面他们的全部青年、以及全部年龄虽大一些、但却有谋略或地位的人,都已集中在这里;另一方面,他们在这里也同样集中了到处搜罗得来的所有船只,这些船只一失掉,不仅幸存者再无处可逃,也再无别的方法可以保卫自己的市镇。因此他们只能把自己的全部生命财产都献给凯撒乞求投降。凯撒决定给他们比较严厉的惩罚,好让使节的特权将来得到蛮族更大的尊重,因而在处死他们的全部长老之后,又给其余的人全都戴上花圈,当做奴隶拍卖出去。

    一七、当这些事在文内几进行时,奎因都斯·季度密斯·萨宾管斯带着凯撒交给他的军队,进入文内里人的领土。领导着文内里人的是维里度维克斯,他掌握了所有那些叛乱的邦的最高大权,并且从这些邦里征召军队,集中起大量兵力。近几天中,奥来尔契人、厄布洛维契人和勒克索维人也在杀掉他们自己的那些不肯出来担任战争发起人的长老之后,闭上城门,跟维里度维克斯联合起来。此外,还有从高卢各地赶来的大批亡命之徒和匪盗,抢劫的习气和对战争的嗜好,使他们抛掉了农活和日常劳动。萨宾管斯却只坚守在一处应付各种事故都很方便的营寨中,当维里度维克斯在两罗里以外安下营寨,每天都把军队带出来给他战斗的机会时,萨宾努斯却不仅引起敌人的轻视,甚至还受到我军士兵的一些冷言冷语的讽刺。他的故作胆怯给了敌人深刻的印象,他们甚至敢于一直跑到我军营寨的壁垒前面来。他之所以这样做,是因为他认为一个副将,特别当负责总指挥的人不在场的时候,不该擅自跟这么大的一支军队作战,除非恰巧逢到很合适的地形和极有利的时机。

    一八、这种伪装的胆怯一经被敌人深信不疑时,萨宾管斯选定了一个很合适而又机敏的高卢人——这是他作为同盟军带在身边的人之———他用慷慨的奖赏和诺言诱使他去投奔敌人,并教他该怎么做。这个伪装逃亡的人逃到他们那边时,就把罗马人如何害怕—一讲给他们听,还告诉他们。凯撒本人也正在受到文内几人的进攻,处境困难,萨宾管斯至迟在明天晚上就要带着他的军团秘密离开营寨,赶去支援凯撒。他们听到这番话后,异口同声地嚷着说:一举成功的大好机会千万不可以错过,应该赶到罗马营寨去。有许多原因鼓励高卢人采取这一步:前些日子萨宾努斯所表现的畏缩;逃亡者证实的消息;粮食的缺乏(因为他们没好好准备);文内几人的战争所带来的希望;以及人们通常总相信自己的愿望会实现的心理。他们受到这些原因的推动,便硬缠着维里度维克斯和别的领袖们不放,不让他们退出会议,直到这些人答应他们拿起武器、赶到我辛营寨来方息。一得到许可时他们那副欢天喜地的样子,好象胜利已经稳稳地捏在手里似的,在收集了准备填没罗马人壕堑用的柴把和树枝之后,便向罗马营寨赶来。

    一九、营寨所在的地方是一片高地,从山底缓缓升起的斜坡长达一罗里左右。他们从那边用极快的速度跑上来,目的是尽可能不让罗马人有集合和武装自己的时间,因而他们到达时,差不多连气都喘不过来。萨宾管斯鼓励了他的部下,发出他们渴望已久的战斗信号。当敌人正身负重荷、累赘不堪时,他命令部队从营寨的两个门突击出去。由于地形的优势、敌人的无知和疲劳、我军的勇敢和历次战争中得来的经验,他们简直一触即溃,立刻转身逃走。我军士兵趁他们乱成一团时以极旺盛的精力追逐,杀死他们大批人,其余的也由骑兵追逐下去,只留下极少数,飞奔逃出性命。这样,萨宾弩斯得到凯撒海战胜利的消息,恰恰正和凯撒接到萨宾湾斯的捷报同时。所有的国家都马上向季度密斯投降,正因为高卢人的性情浮躁、轻于寻衅惹祸,所以他们的气质也很脆弱,完全经受不起挫折。

    二0、大约同时,在布勃留斯·克拉苏斯一到阿奎丹尼——正如前文所说,这地区由于幅员广大、人口众多,被视为高卢的第三部分——时,他就已经看出,他自己要在这里进行一场战争。这地区正是几年前副将卢契乌斯·瓦雷留斯·普来孔宁纳斯的军队在这里被击败、本人也在这里遇害的地方。也就是代行执政官卢契乌斯·孟尼留斯在丢掉辎重之后才得逃出去的地区,因此自己必须加倍警惕才行。克拉苏斯在准备好粮食、召集了辅助部队和骑兵、并且从邻接这些地区的托洛萨、卡加索和东波等高卢行省中的几个邦指名召集了许多勇士之后,领着军队进入索几亚德斯人的境内。得知他到来的消息,索几亚德斯人集中大量兵力,特别是作为主力的大批骑兵,赶来突袭行军中的我军。最初作了一次骑兵战,然后,当他们的骑兵被击退,我军正在追逐时,他们埋伏在山谷中的步兵突然冲出来,趁我军骑兵分散时进行攻击,重又战斗起来。

    二一、战斗时间长而且激烈。索几亚德斯人一则倚恃前次的胜利,再则还认为整个阿奎丹尼的安全都得靠他们的勇敢;我军的士兵则急切想给人们看看当统帅不在场、其他军团不在场、只在年纪很轻的将领率领之下,自己能取得什么样的成就。终于,敌人负伤累累,转身逃走。他们中间大批人被杀死。克拉苏斯开始转过头来攻打索几亚德斯人的市镇。当他们顽强地抵抗时,他建造了许多盾车和木塔。他们时而试行突围、时而又掘地道通到我军的壁垒和盾车附近来——掘地道是阿奎丹尼人最拿手的工作,因为他们那边许多地方都有铜矿——后来他们知道我军戒备严密,这些事情都徒劳无益时,就派使者来到克拉苏斯处,求他允许他们投降。得到允许之后,他们遵命交出武器。

    二二、正当我军的注意力都集中在这件事情上,担任最高司令的阿狄亚都安纳斯带着六百名死党——这种人他们称之为”共命”,他们和与他们倾心订交的人同享一切生活享受,逢到有什么强暴落到与之订交的这个人身上时;不是跟他一同经受患难,就是自杀。到现在为止,就人们的记忆所及,还没一个人在他与之打交的人被杀时吝惜一死的——在市镇的另一部分竭力想突围出去。我军一听到这部分工事上发出一阵喧闹声时,纷纷持武器赶去,在那边发生激烈的战斗,他们被驱回镇内。不过,他们仍旧得到克拉苏斯的允许,跟别人享受同样的投降待遇。

    二三、克拉苏斯接受他们的武器和人质之后,又进军到获卡德斯人和塔鲁萨得斯人境内。这些蛮族一听到一个有自然条件和人工防卫得很好的城镇,没几天就被我军攻下来时,非常惊骇。他们开始派遣使者四出奔走,互相联盟,交换人质,并准备军队。使者甚至一直被派到毗连阿奎丹尼的近西班牙,到那边去征招援军和指挥官。这些人招来后,他们就以极大的声势和人力进行备战。那些多年来始终追随奎因都斯·塞多留斯的人,被认为具有极丰富的军事知识。当选为领袖。这些领袖学习罗马人的做法,开始选择地形,给营寨建筑防御工事,并切断我军的给养。克拉苏斯注意到了这些,知道自己的部队人数少,不便分遣出去;敌人却既可以流动,又可以拦截道路,还能给自己的营寨留下足够的守卫,因而,粮食与给养很难运到他这边来;而敌人的数目却在一天比一天增加,他深感到万不能再拖延不战。这事被提交给军事会议,在他知道所有的人都有同感时,就决定在次日作战。

    二四、次日拂晓他领出了全部队伍并布列成两行,辅助部队被安置在中间,然后就等着看敌人采取什么行动。尽管敌人认为自己人多势众,又历来以勇敢善战驰名,而我军人数又很少,但他们还是想用封锁道路、切断供应等更加安全的办法,想等到罗马人因为缺乏粮食,开始退却时,趁我军行军途中行李累赘、斗志低落的时候,加以攻击,便可不流一滴血取得胜利。这一计划得到领袖们的同意,当罗马军队已领出营寨时,他们却仍旧守在自己营里不理睬。克拉苏斯注意到敌人的拖延不战和因此给人的胆怯印象,已经使我军士卒更加急于一战,到处可以听到反对再拖延下去、要求一直逼到敌人营垒前去的呼声。于是,他鼓励了部下之后,便率领全军,摩拳擦掌地直奔敌人的营寨。

    二五、一到那边,有人忙着填没壕堑,有人投掷大量矢矛,把防守者从壁垒和碉堡上驱逐走。那些克拉苏斯并没指望他们在战斗中起多大作用的辅助部队,纷纷供应石块、投枪,把草泥运向壁垒,也给人一种忙于作战的印象。敌人这方面战斗得同样坚决,毫不胆怯,他们的武器从高处发射下来很少有落空。骑兵在周游巡视敌人的营寨之后,来报告克拉苏斯说:敌营的后门没有跟前门那样细心设防,易于接近。

    二六、克拉苏斯鼓励骑兵指挥官们,叫他们用极大的酬奖和慷慨的诺言激励自己的部下,并且还把自己希望做的事情告诉他们。指挥官们按照克拉苏斯的命令,把留在营寨中担任守卫、没有因劳动而疲乏的几营生力军带出来,从另一条比较远的路绕道过去,以免被敌人看到。当敌人个个都全神贯注只顾战斗时,他们很快赶到我们前面说过的那些防御工事,把它们捣毁之后,在敌人还没来得及看仔细、或者还来不及知道发生了什么事情之前,便已经在他们的营寨里站住了脚。当这一边发生的呼噪声被正在战斗的我军听到时,正象胜利在望时常出现的情况那样,他们重新鼓起勇气,开始格外勇敢地战斗。敌人四面受到包围,感到完全绝望,赶忙从工事上跳下去飞奔逃生。骑兵在这一片极空旷的平原上尽情追逐他们,把从阿奎丹尼和康丹勃里集中来的据说数达五万人的敌人,杀得几乎只剩四分之一,深夜方始回转营寨。

    二七、听到这场战争的消息后,阿奎丹尼各族大部分向克拉苏斯投降,自动交纳人质。其中有塔倍里人、皮及里翁耐斯人、庇将尼人、获卡德斯人、塔鲁萨得斯人、厄鲁萨得斯人、嘉得斯人、奥斯契人、加隆尼人、西布扎得斯人、柯科萨得斯人。只有少数几个住在极边远的民族,眼看冬天已经临近,认为季节可以帮他们的忙,没有这样做。

    二八、就在这时候,虽然夏天差不多已经过去,高卢已平定,就只莫里尼人和门奈比人还处于战争状态,没派使者来求和,凯撒便带着军队很快赶去声讨,他相信这场战争马上可以结束。这些部族开始采用的作战方法和其余高卢人的完全不同。因为他们看到最大的国家都在战争中被击败和征服了,而他们却有连绵不断的森林和沼泽,便把所有的人和财物都移到里面去。当凯撒赶到那森林的边缘、开始构筑工事时,还看不到一个敌人,但在我军分散开来,正忙着各自的工作时,他们就突然从森林的所有地方冲出来,攻击我军。我军迅速拿起武器,把他们驱回森林,还杀掉他们很多人,只是在这种难于施展手足的地方追得太过深入的时候,自己也不免要损失一些人。

    二九、在后来的那些日子里,凯撒开始砍伐森林,以免在赤手空拳、预料不及的时候,侧面遭到攻击。他集中所有采伐下来的木材,在两侧面对着敌人的方向堆叠起来,作为壁垒。几天之后,敌人的牲口和辎重的后队被我军截获,于是他们钻进了森林更深密的地方。暴风雨来得如此之猛,以致工作不得不停顿下来,连续几天大雨使得军士们无法在营帐中安身,因而在蹂躏了他们全部土地,焚烧了他们的村落和屋宇之后,凯撒把他的军队带领回来。让他们进入在奥米尔契、勒克索维和新近和他作战的其余各邦的冬令营。

    第四卷

    一、下一个冬天,即克耐犹斯·庞培和马古斯·克拉苏斯任执政官的那一年,日耳曼人中的乌西彼得斯族和登克德里族,大批渡过了莱茵河。渡河的地方离开莱茵河所流入的那个海不远。过河的原因是为了苏威皮人多年以来一直在侵扰他们,战争的威胁使他们连耕作都受到了阻碍。苏威皮族是所有日耳曼人中最大、最骁勇善战的一族,据说他们有一百个部,每年都从每一个部征召一千名武装人员到境外去作战,其余留在本土的,即从事生产,以维持自己和那些出征者的生活。同样,下一年就轮到他们出去参加战争,再由上年服役的人回家生产。这样,无论是种地还是作战的方略和技术、都不会荒疏掉。他们中间没有私有的、划开的土地,也不允许停留在一个地方居住一年以上。他们不大吃粮食,生活大部分都依靠乳类和家畜,特别着重打猎。因而,由于食物的特点、日常的锻炼,再加上生活的自由自在——从童年时代起,他们就不曾受过责任心和纪律的束缚,无论什么违反本性的事情都没勉强做过——使他们既增强了筋力,又发育得魁梧异常。而且他们还让自己养成一种习惯,即那怕在最寒冷的地方,除了兽皮之外,什么东西也不穿,同时又因兽皮的稀少,迫使他们不得不把身体的大部分都裸露在外面。他们就在河里洗澡。

    二、商贩们所以能接近他们,主要是因为他们要把战争中虏掠来的东西卖给人家,而不是他们希望人家贩运什么商品进去。日耳曼人甚至连输入的牲口都不用,不象高卢人那样最喜欢收买牲口,肯出很高的价钱。日耳曼人宁愿把他们本地出生的瘦小而又丑陋的牲口,加以经常的训练,使它能担得起最艰苦的劳动。在骑兵战斗中,他们常常从马背上跳下来进行步战,他们的马训练得能够站在原地,一动也不动,以便在必要的时候他们可以很快地退回到它那边去。用他们的习俗看起来,再没有什么事情比使用马鞍更可耻,更软弱无能。因而,不管他们自己人数多么少,遇到使用鞍辔的敌人骑兵时,不管对方人数多么多,都敢于对之冲击。他们无论如何绝对不让酒类输入,相信人们会因它变得不耐劳苦,萎靡不振。

    三、就国家而论,他们认为如果能让自己的领土外围有一圈愈大愈好的土地荒芜着,是一件极可赞扬的事情,这表明有许多国家抵挡不住他们的威力。据说苏威皮人的边境,有一面大约有六百罗里的土地,是断绝人烟的。苏威皮人的另外一面跟乌皮人接境,按照日耳曼人的标准,乌皮人也是一个很大而且很繁荣的国家,比起他们其余的同族人来,要文明一些,因为他们的边境紧接莱茵河,商人们常到他们那边去,再加上因为与高卢毗邻,不免逐渐染上高卢人的习俗。对这些乌皮人,苏威皮人虽然也曾发动过好几次战争,但因为这个国家人口多,力量大,无法把他们逐出自己的领土,虽说如此,还是把乌皮人逼得成为向自己纳贡的属国,大大削弱了乌皮人的声誉和力量。

    四、前面提到过的乌西彼得斯人和登克德里人,情况也是这样。他们多年来,一直在抵御苏威皮人的压力,直到最后,仍被逐出自己的领土,在日耳曼的许多地区流浪了三年之后,到达莱茵河。这块地方原来是门奈比人居住的,河流两岸都有他们的田地、房舍和村落。但他们一看到涌来这么一大批人,恐慌起来,就撤出了莱茵河对面的那些房舍,在河的这边布置下许多防哨,阻止日耳曼人渡河过来。日耳曼人用尽了各种办法,但在他们发现要强渡既缺乏船只,偷渡又碍于门奈比人设立的那些防哨时,他们就假装退回自己原来的老家去,赶了三天路程之后,又重新掉头回来。他们的骑兵在一夜之中就赶完全部路程,一举掩袭了不知不觉的、毫无防备的门奈比人——他们都是听到探报的人员说日耳曼人已经离开了,才放心大胆渡过莱茵河,回到自己村里来的——杀掉这些人之后,日耳曼人占有了他们的船只,趁莱茵河这一边的门奈比人还没发觉他们,渡过河来,占据了他们的全部房舍。冬天的其余日子,就用问奈比人的粮食供应自己。

    五、凯撒听到这些消息时,对高卢人反复无常的脾气很为担心。因为他们浮躁、轻率,大多数人都乐于发生变故,绝不可以轻信他们。高卢还有一种习惯,在遇到过路的旅客时,不问他们愿意与否,总要强迫他们停下来,询问他们各人听到或知道的各种各样事情。在市镇上,群众常常包围着客商,硬要他们说出从什么地方来,在那边听到些什么。他们往往就根据这些道听途说,对极重要的事情作出决定。这些决定当然都是马上就要使他们后悔不及的,因为推动他们的只是些不可靠的谣言,大部分人都只是投其所好地胡乱编些话来回答他们的询问。

    六、凯撒知道他们这种习惯,为了避免这场战争变得更加严重起见,便比平常的习惯提早一些出发到军中去。当他到达那里时,便知道先前担心的事情,真的已经成为事实了。有些高卢国家已经派使者到日耳曼人那边去,请求他们离开莱茵河到自己这里来,所有需要的东西,都可以由他们代为预备。有这些希望在引诱他们,日耳曼人出没的范围更广了,他们已经侵犯到德来维里人的属邦厄勃隆尼斯人和孔特鲁西人的边境。因此,凯撒把高卢各邦的领袖们召来,但他认为最好把他已经掌握的消息隐瞒着,所以在对他们鼓励和安慰了一番之后,便吩咐征集骑兵,决定对日耳曼人作战。

    七、准备好粮食,选起骑兵之后,他开始进入听说日耳曼人在出没的地区。当他离开他们还有没几天路程时,他们那边就来了使者。他们说的话大致如下:日耳曼人绝不先动手攻击罗马人,但在遭到攻击时,也不会拒绝一战。日耳曼人祖祖辈辈传下来的规矩是:不论谁来侵犯,应该还击而不应该求饶。他们还宣称,他们来到这里,不是出于自愿,而是被逐出本土的。如果罗马人愿意得到他们的感激,一定会发现他们的友谊是有用的。罗马人可以指定一些土地给他们,或者就听任他们把已经用武力强占的土地保留下去。他们只怕苏威皮人,因为苏威皮人是连不朽的神灵也不能抗衡的,除了苏威皮人之外,天下再没有什么人是他们不能击败的了。

    八、凯撒对这些话,作了一番他自认为恰如其分的答复,他这番话的结论是这样的:如果他们仍旧留在高卢,他跟他们就不会有友谊。一方面,不能守卫自己疆上的人,反而侵占别人的疆土,理上说不过去;另一方面,高卢现在根本没有一块闲着的土地,可以随便送人而不至受到损害——特别是象他们这样大批的人。但虽则如此,如果他们愿意的话,不妨住到乌皮人的领土中去,乌皮人的使者正在他这里控诉苏威皮人的侵扰,恳求他帮助,他可以命令乌皮人答应这一点。

    九、使者答复说:他们愿意把这些话带口去报告自已人,经过考虑之后,第三天回到凯撒这边来答复。他们要求他在这一段时间内,不要再移营前去靠近他们。凯撒回答说:他就连这个要求也不能答应他们。实际上他知道,他们在几天以前已经派出大批骑兵,渡过莫塞河;到安皮瓦里几人的领域中去掠夺战利品和粮食。他断定他们正在等候那支骑兵回来,所以才设法拖延时日。

    一0、莫塞河发源于林恭内斯境内的获斯盖山,在接纳了莱茵河的一条叫做华卡勒斯河的支流以后,形成巴达维岛,然后在离大洋不到八十罗里的地方,流入莱茵河。莱茵河发源于住在阿尔卑斯山中的来本几人境内,在其漫长的流程中,湍急地穿过南都阿德斯、厄尔维几、塞广尼、梅狄阿麦特里契、得里布契和德来维里诸族的领域,当它流到大洋时,又分为许多支,形成很多大岛——其中大部分居住着凶悍野蛮的部落,据传他们中间有些甚至靠鱼类和鸟卵为生——然后从好几个河口注入大洋。

    —一、当凯撒离开敌人不到十二罗里时,使者们按照前几天的约定,回到他这里。他们在行军途中遇上了他,急迫地恳求他不要再向前推进。当他们的要求被拒绝之后,他们又请求他派人赶到走在军队最前面的骑兵那边去。阻止他们战斗,让他们有时间派人到乌皮人那边去,如果乌皮人的领袖和长老肯跟他们设卞盟誓,他们就接受凯撒提出来的建议。他们又要求再给他们三天期限,以便他们安排这些事情。凯撒断定所有这些借口,都跟前次提出为要求同一个原因,无非是想得到三天间歇,好等候他们出外的骑兵归来,便说:为要取得饮水,他这一天还是要前进的,但不超出四罗里路。他叫他们第二天就在那边碰头,同来的人越多越好,这样,他可以了解他们究竟需要什么。同时,他派人传令给那些率领全部骑兵走在前面的骑兵指挥官们,不要向敌人挑战,即或自己受到攻击,也只牢守阵地,等他自己和大军走近了再说。

    一二敌人因为渡过莫塞河去抢劫粮食的那批骑兵还没回来,目前所有的骑兵不到八百人,但当他们一看到我军为数五千左右的骑兵时,立刻发动进攻。我军因为他们派来求和的使者还刚离开凯撒,那天又正是他们要求休战的一天,因此丝毫没有预计到这种情况,很快就陷人混乱。等到我军重新转过身来进行抵抗时,敌人依照他们的习惯,跳下马来,刺击我军的马,使军团的许多士兵摔下马来,其余的也都被弄得四散奔逃,直达到看见我军团的行列方才止步。在这场战斗中,我军骑兵被杀死七十四人,其中有那个极英勇的阿奎丹尼人毕索,他出身于最显赫的家族,他的祖父执掌过他们国家的王权,曾被罗马元老院赠给过”友人”的称号。他在他的兄弟被敌人包围时,抢过去援救,把他的兄弟救脱了险,但自己却从受了伤的马背上摔下来。他一直极勇敢地抵抗着,直到在重重围困中受到许多伤被杀才止。他那位本已退出战斗的兄弟,在远处看到了,重又驱马冲向敌人,也同归于尽。

    一三、这场战斗以后,凯撒认为他不该再接待这些使者,也不该再接受这些一面玩弄阴谋、假作求和,一面却又发动攻击的人提出来的条件。此外,他还相信,只有狂妄到极点的人才会坐待敌人增兵,坐待他们的骑兵回来。他也深知高卢人的轻浮喜事,恐怕敌人单是这一役,便已在他们中间获得了很大的威望,再也不可以让他们有策划阴谋的时间。他这样决定之后,又把他的打算告知了他的副将们和财务官,叮嘱他们,如遇有战斗的机会,一天都不可以轻易错过。正好发生一件十分运气的事情,第二天早晨,一大批日耳曼人,包括他们的首领们和长老们在内,赶到他的营里来见他,仍旧假惺惺地玩弄着那套诡计和伪装。他们此来,一则是想为自己洗刷一下,说明他们与昨天违反了约定和自己的请求而作的进攻无关,再则,如果他们的欺诈能得逞的话,还想再获得一次休战的机会。凯撒因为他们居然落到自己手里来,大为高兴,下令把他们全都扣下来,然后亲自率领他的全部军队赶出营寨。至于骑兵,他认为他们在新近这场战役中已经受过惊吓,因而令他们跟在自己后面。

    一四、这时形成了三列纵队,八罗里的行军赶得那末迅速,在日耳曼人丝毫没想到会发生什么事情之前,就赶到敌人营寨。许多突如其来的情况,如我军的迅速到达、他们自己领袖的离开等等,使得他们手足无措,而且时间匆促得连考虑一下对策、或者抢起武器来都不可能,吓得他们不知道该怎么办,究竟是领兵抵抗敌人好呢?防守营寨好呢?还是逃走求生好?当他们的惊慌从喧嚣和乱窜乱跑中透露出来时,我军却正因为昨天的诡计而感到十分愤怒,一鼓冲人营寨。在那边,那些来得及抢起武器的人,对我军抵抗了一会儿,就在车辆与辎重之间进行战斗,至于其余的,包括妇女和孩子(因为日耳曼人是带了所有亲属一起离开家乡,渡过莱茵河的),则开始四散奔逃,凯撒派出骑兵去追赶他们。

    一五、日耳曼人听到后面的嘈杂声,又看到自己人被杀,便抛掉武器,丢下旗帜,一拥逃出营寨。当他们奔到莫塞河与莱茵河会合处的时候,许多人已被杀掉,余下的觉得逃生已完全无望,便跳进河流,由于恐怖、疲乏、以及河水的冲激,全都淹死在水中。罗马人没损失一个,甚至连受伤的都极少,安然渡过了这场巨大的战争恐怖——因为敌人有四十三万人之多——返回营寨。那些被扣留在营中的日耳曼人,凯撒允许他们可以自由离去,但他们因为自己曾经蹂躏过高卢人的土地,怕他们的报复和酷刑,声称愿意留在他这里,凯撒也答应了他们的选择。

    一六、日耳曼之战就此结束。凯撒因为很多理由,决定自己应该渡过莱茵河去一次,其中最最主要的一点是他认为日耳曼人太容易被引进高卢来,他希望让他们看看罗马军队不但能够、而且也敢于渡过莱茵河,使他们也为自己的身家性命担几分忧。再则,前面提到过的乌西彼得斯人和登克德里人的那部分骑兵,因为渡过莫塞河去劫掠战利品和粮食,没参加这次战争,现在,他们的同族被击溃之后,他们渡过莱茵河进入苏刚布里人领域,跟他们联合起来了。凯撒曾派使者到他们那边去,要他们交出曾经对他和高卢人作过战的人。他们答说:莱茵河是罗马人权力的界限,如果他认为日耳曼人不得他的同意擅自渡河侵入高卢,是不合理的行为,为什么他又要求把自己的号令和权力伸到莱茵河这一边来?另一方面,莱茵河对岸曾派使者到凯撒这里来的唯一的一个部落乌皮人,却和罗马人建立了友谊,交纳了人质。因为他们正受到苏威皮人的严重侵害,迫切要求他去帮助他们,甚至说:即使有什么国家大事牵缠着,不能马上做到,只要让他的军队渡过一次莱茵河,就足够做他们现在的救星和将来的希望了。他们还说:他的军队的声名和威望非常高,在击败阿里奥维司都斯和取得最近的这次胜利之后,即使在日耳曼最最僻远的一些族中也都传遍了。他们的安全也可以指望罗马人的声名和友谊而得到保障。他们答应提供大批船只运送军队。

    一七、凯撒因为上述的许多理由,决定渡过莱茵河去。但他认为坐着船过河,既不够安全,也跟自己和罗马人民的尊严不相称。因此,虽然要在这样宽阔、而且又急又深的河上造一顶桥,是件极为困难的工作,但他认为还是应该作这样一番努力,否则就索性不把军队带过去。他决定按照下列方式建造桥梁:把许多粗各一罗尺半的木柱每两根联在一起,中间相距西罗尺,下端从根部起稍稍削尖,量好正跟河底的深度相当,利用机械的力量把它们送到河中立住后,再用打桩锤把它们打入河底,却不象木桩那样垂直地立着,而是倾斜着俯向河水顺流的一方。面对着这一对对柱脚,又在下游方向距离它们约四十罗尺的地方,另外树立起同样的成对柱脚,也同样紧紧地联在一起,只是倾斜的方向是逆着水力与激流的。每一对这种柱脚联起时空出来的二罗尺空档中,都插人一根长梁,在它们的外档,还有两根斜撑,一里一外地从顶端把它们撑开。这样,由于它们撑开着,而且又相反地夹紧,因此这些工程异常牢固,水流和冲激的力量愈大,柱脚相夹得就愈紧。这些长梁上面又都直交地铺上木材,联在一起,再加上长木条和编钉好的木栅。除此之外,桥梁面向下游的一方水中,还斜着插入了木桩,象一堵护墙似的紧凑地配合着整个工程,以抵抗水流的冲力。在桥梁上流不远处,也安下了同样的工程,因此,如果蛮族把树干或船只投入上游水中,企图让它冲下来撞毁这些工程时,这些防栅可以减轻冲力,以免损坏桥梁。

    一八、全部工程,在木材开始采集以后的十天之内完成了,军队被带了过去。凯撒在桥的两端留下强有力的守卫之后,进入苏刚布里人的境内。同时,好几个国家的使者来到他这里,他慷慨地答应了他们所要求的和平与友谊,命令他们交纳人质。但苏刚布里人却在桥梁刚开始建造时,就受了他们中间的那些从登克德里人和乌西彼得斯人中逃出来的人的煽动,准备逃走。这时,他们已经撤出他们的领土,带走他们的全部财物,躲藏到荒野和密林中去。

    一九、凯撒在他们的领土中略许停留了几天,在烧掉全部村庄和房舍、割掉了谷物之后,才进入乌皮人境内,答应他们说;如果他们再受到苏威皮人的欺凌,他就来帮助他们。他从他们那边得知如下情况:当那些苏威皮人从侦察人员那边得知正在建造桥梁时,就依照他才的习惯,召集了会议,同时派使者到各方去,命令人们撤出自己的市镇,把自己的孩子、妇女和所有财物,都安顿在森林中,所有能拿起武器的人,都集中到指定的地点,这地点正处在苏威皮人所占有的那些地方的中心,他们决定就在那个地方等候罗马人到来,决一死战。当凯撒知道这些情况的时候,促使他决心带兵渡过莱茵河的全部目的都已经达到——他已经威吓了日耳曼人、向苏刚布里人作了报复、把乌皮人从围困中救了出来——在莱茵河对岸度过了十八天之后,他认为他所完成的事业,无论就荣誉、或者就效果说,都已经足够了。于是他仍旧退回高卢,拆毁了桥梁。

    二O、夏季还只留下很少日子,虽则因为整个高卢都朝着北方,冬天来得特别早,但凯撒还是决意到不列颠去走一遭。因为他发现差不多在所有的高卢战争中间,都有从那边来给我们的敌人的支援。他认为,即使这一年留下来的时间已经不够从事征战,但只要能够登上那个岛,观察一下那边的居民,了解一下他们的地区、口岸和登陆地点,对他也有莫大的用处,而这些却是高卢人几乎全不知道的。因为除了商人之外,平常没有人轻易到那边去,即便是商人们,除了沿海和面对高卢的这一边之外,其余任何地方也都茫无所知。因此,他虽然把各地的商人都召来,但既不能探询到岛屿的大小和住在那边的是什么样的居民,有多少数目,也无法问到他们的作战方式如何,习俗如何,以及有什么港口适于停泊大量巨舶等等。

    二一、他认为最适当的办法是在他自己前去探险之前,先派该犹斯·沃卢森纳斯带一艘战舰,去侦察一下。他嘱咐他仔细地观察一切,然后尽快地赶回来。凯撒自己带了全部兵力前往莫里尼,因为从那边出发到不列颠航程最短。他命令所有邻近各地区的船只、以及去年夏天为要和文内几人作战而建造的舰只,都到该地集中。当时,他的计划已经被人家知道,而且由商人们报告了不列颠人,岛上有很多邦的使者来到他跟前,答应愿意交纳人质,并服从罗马人的号令。他倾听了他们的申述,宽大地接受了他们的请求,鼓励他们信守自己的诺言,然后打发他们回去,还派康缨斯陪他们一起去。这康缨斯是他在征服阿德来巴得斯人之后,安置在那边做国王的,他赏识他的勇敢和智略,信任他对自己的忠心,而且他在那一带很有威信。凯撒命令他遍访所有可能去的国家,劝他们向罗马人民投降,同时宣布他本人也将很快到达。沃卢森纳斯没有敢轻易离开船只,到蛮族中间去,只尽可能地对所有各地进行了观察,第五天就回到凯撒这边,把在那边看到的情况报告了凯撒。

    二二、当凯撒为了准备船只,停留在那地方时,莫里尼人中大部分都派代表到他这里来,解释他们前次所采取的行动,说是由于他们粗野、也不懂得我们的习惯,才冒失地攻击罗马人的,他们答应现在愿意执行他的命令。凯撒认为这个建议来得非常及时,因为他既不希望留一个敌人在自己的后方,这一年余下来的时间却又不够他再进行一场征战,再说也不该先忙着这些小事情,反把不列颠的远征搁下来。因此,便命令他们交出大批人质,在他们交来后,他接受了他们的投降。在征召和集中了大约八十艘运输舰。估计已经足够运送两个军团之后,他把其余所有的战舰都分配给他的财务官、副将们和骑兵指挥官们。除了这些船只之外,还有十八只运输舰,被风阻在八罗里之外,没有能赶到集中的那个港口队他把它们都分配给了骑兵们。其余的军队,他全部交给副将奎因都斯·季度留斯·萨宾努斯和卢契乌斯·奥龙古来尤斯·考达,命他们带着去征讨门奈比人和莫里尼人中没派使者到他这里来的各地区。他又命令他的副将布勃留斯·塞尔匹鸠斯·卢富斯带着一支他认为足够的驻军,留守那港口。

    二三、这些事情安排好之后,趁一个适于航行的晴朗天气,大约在第三更,起锚出发,并命令骑兵赶到较远的那个港口去,在那边上船,跟他一起启航。他们的行动似乎太慢了一些,他自己和第一批舰只,大约在白天第四刻时,就一起到达不列颠。在那边,看到所有的山上,都布满了武装的敌人。那地方的地形大致是这样的:岸上屏列着群山,离开海边十分逼近,矛枪从高处掷下来,几乎可以一直到达海边。考虑到这地方完全不适于登陆,他就停泊。在那边,一直等到第九刻时,其余的船只全部到达。这时,他召集了副将们和军团指挥官们,把沃卢森纳斯所探知的一切和他自己希望做到的事情,告知他们,并警告他们说:由于战略的需要,特别是由于倏忽无常、千变万化的海上战斗的需要,一切事情他们都得在一声号令之下立刻做好。遣走他们之后,正好风和潮水都已转向顺利的方向,信号一下便拔锚起航,赶到离那达七罗里的地方,把他的舰队停泊在一片空旷平坦的岸边。

    二四、蛮族已经看出罗马人的打算,他们首先派出骑兵和战车——这是他们在战争中通常使用的一种武器——其余的军队,也在后面跟上来,企图阻止我军离舰。登陆是一件极为艰难的事情,原因在于那些舰只过于庞大,除深水的地方外,不能停泊。兵士们虽然不熟悉那个地方,双手也不空,身上又压着又大又笨的武装,行动不能自如,但还是同时跳下船来,屹立在海浪中,迎击敌人。敌人方面却四肢可以自由运动,地形也十分熟悉,不是立在干的地上;就是刚人水不多一点儿路,奋勇投掷他们的武器,或者驱着他们训练有素的马,往来冲刺。我们的士兵完全没有经历过这种战争,被这些行动吓呆了,因而不能用平常陆上战争习有的那种敏捷和热情去应战。

    二五、当凯撒注意到这点时,他命令那些战舰——一它的外形,对土人说来比较陌生,必要时,行动也比较自如——稍离开运输舰一些,然后迅速地鼓桨划行,驶到敌人暴露着的侧翼去,就在那边用飞石、箭和机械,阻截和驱走敌人。这一着对我军极为有利,因为那些蛮族看到我们舰只的形状、排桨的动作、以及机械的陌生式样,大为吃惊,便停下步来,而且稍稍后退了一些。当我军士兵主要因为海水太深,还在迟疑不前时,持第十军团鹰帜的旗手,在祷告了神灵,请求他们垂鉴他的行动,降福给他的军团之后,叫道:”跳下来吧,战士们,除非你们想让你们的军鹰落到敌人手中去,至于我,我是总得对我的国家和统帅尽到责任的!”他大声说完这番话后,从舰上跳下来,指着鹰帜向敌人冲去。于是,我军士兵们互相激励着说:千万不能让这种丢脸的事真正发生。他们一下子全都从舰上跳下来。离他们最近的舰上的士兵看到之后,也同样跟着跳下来,接近了敌人。

    二六、双方战斗得都很激烈。但我军士兵因为不能保持阵列,站又站不稳,也无法紧跟着自己所属的连队,随便那只船上跳下来的人,都只能凑巧碰上哪一个连队的标志,便跟了上去,因此十分混乱。但敌人是熟知所有的暗滩的,他们在岸上一看到成群兵士从战舰上一个一个跳下来时,就驱马迎上去,乘我军还没摆脱困难时加以攻击,有的以多国少,有的又用矢矛攻击已集中了的我军暴露着的侧翼。凯撒注意到这点,就命令战舰上的舢板、同样还有那些巡逻艇,都装满士兵,看到哪部分遇到困难,就派去支援他们。我军一到完全站定在干燥的地面上,所有同伙也都在身后跟上来时,就开始攻击敌人,并击溃了他们,但却不能追得很远,因为骑兵没有能掌握航向,未能及时赶到该岛。就缺了这一点,凯撒才没获得惯常得到的全胜。

    二七、敌人在战斗中被击溃,逃了一阵之后,很快就安定下来,立刻遣使者来向凯撒求和,答应交出人质,并执行他所命令的一切事情。陪那些代表一起来的还有前述由凯撒派到不列颠去的阿德来巴得斯人康缨斯。当他一登岸,以使者的身份把凯撒的指示传达给不列颠人时,他们抓住了他,还给他加上了镣铐,经过现在这场战争,才把他送回来。在恳求和平时,他们把过失全部推在群众头上,要求看在他们的鲁莽和无知份上,宽恕他们。凯撒责备他们:虽然他们自动派使者到大陆上去向他求和,现在却又无缘无故地攻击他。但他终究还是答应宽恕他们的无知,命他们交出人质。其中一部分,立刻就交了出来,还有一部分,他们说要略等几天,到较远的地方去召来之后再交给他。同时,他们又命令自己的部下各自回到田里去,首领们则纷纷从各地赶来,把自己和自己的国家,奉献给凯撒。

    二八、和平就这样建立起来。在凯撒到达不列颠之后的第四天,前面提到过的载运骑兵的十八艘船,在微风中起锚,离开了那个稍处于上方的港口。当他们的船靠近不列颠,从我军营中已经可以望到他们时,突然刮起一阵极为猛烈的暴风,竟使他们中间没有一只船再能掌握自己的航向,有些被迫仍返回到他们出发的那个港口,有些经历万分危险,被风直刮到岛屿的更下端,即更西部的地方去。虽然他们抛了错,但在他们的船快被浪潮灌满的时候,又不得不在这种极不方便的深夜里,重行出海,摸回到大陆去。

    二九、恰好那一夜月亮十分圆满,正是那大洋中照例海潮涨得最高的日子,但这却是我们丝毫不知道的事情。因此海水一时灌满了凯撒拖在岸上的用来运载军队的战舰。同时,风浪也碰坏了紧扣在锚上的运输舰,我们竟没有任何办法可以控制或挽救。许多船接得粉碎,其余的一些,由于失掉了缆绳、铁锚和其他索具,也不能再用来航行。这当然免不了引起全军极大的不安。不但因为除此以外更无别的船只可以运送他们回去,而且修理船只所必需的一切东西也丝毫没有。再则,大家全知道军队是准备回到高卢去过冬的,这边一点过冬的粮食都没有。

    三O、发现这些情况之后,那些战后为了执行凯撒的命令而赶到这里来的不列颠首领们私下议论起来,他们知道罗马人没有骑兵,也没有船只和粮食,他们又从营寨的面积狭小上,猜测到军队的数目不多——特别是由于凯撒带过去的军团都没有携带辎重,因而营寨显得格外狭小——他们认为最好的办法是重新作战,截断我军的粮食和给养,把战争拖延到冬天。因为他们深信,如果击败了现在这支军队,或切断了它的归路,以后就不再有人敢渡到不列颠去跟他们作战。为此他们重新订结了密约,三三两两地溜出营寨,偷偷地再次把自己的部下从田里召集起来。

    三一、凯撒虽然还没有发现他们的计划,但从船舶的遭遇上、从首领们的忽然停止交纳人质上,已经开始预见到正在酝酿的事情,他就对任何可能发生的意外作下准备。他一面把谷物每天从田里运进营寨,一面利用损坏得最厉害的船只上的木材和铜去修理其余的,并下令把完成这项工作必需的材料从大陆上运来。兵士们以最大的热忱进行这项工作,困而他虽然损失了十二只船,但却使其余的船都适于航行了。

    三二、这些工作正在进行时,列作第七的那个军团,照常被派出去收集谷物。直到这时候,有一部分人仍留在田里,另外有一部分人甚至还在营寨里进进出出,绝没有疑心会发生战事。正在营寨门口站岗的人,忽然报告凯撒说:在我们军团去的那个地区,发现了一股大于寻常的尘埃。凯撒马上请到发生了什么事情——蛮族又在玩什么新的阴谋了——随即命令正在值班的那几个营,跟他一起赶到出事的地方去,又命令另外两个营去代替他们值班,其余的部队立刻武装好跟上来。他刚刚走到离开营寨不远的地方,就发现他的部下正在受到敌人的猛烈攻击,几乎站不住脚,士兵们挤在一起,矢矛从四面八方射向他们。原来当附近四周所有的谷物都割光之后,唯独这一块还留着未割,敌人料定我军会到那边去,因此乘夜赶去躲在森林中,当我军分散开来,放下武器,动手收割时,他们突然发动进攻。我军有一些被杀死,其余还没来得及摆开阵列,十分慌乱,被骑兵和战车同时包围住。

    三三、他们使用战车作战的方式大致如下:首先第一步,他们驾了它到处驰突,发射武器,通常光只它那马群所引起的恐慌和车轮的嘈声,就足以使敌人的阵伍陷人混乱。当他们突人骑兵的行列之后,便跳下战车来进行步战。同时驾车的人驱车退到离战斗不远的地方,把它们安放在那边,以便车上跳下来的战士们因敌人人数众多,陷入困境时,可以随时退回到自己人这里来。这样,他们在战斗中便表现得跟骑兵一样的灵活,步兵一样的坚定。再由于日常的应用和演习,他们的技术变得十分纯熟,即使从极陡的斜坡上冲下来,也可以把全速奔驰的马突然控制住,使它在一瞬间停止或打转。他们又能在车拉上奔跑,或直立在车轭上,甚至在车子飞奔时,也能从那边一跃上车。

    三四、当我军正被这种新奇的战术弄得骇异不止,乱成一片时,凯撒恰在极端需要的时候带去了救兵,他的到达使敌人停下步来,我军也从惊恐中恢复过来。虽说如此,凯撒还是认为在当时这种情况下不宜再向敌人进攻,挑起战斗,因而在那地方对峙不多一会之后,仍带着军团回转营寨。当这些活动正在进行时,我军全都忙碌不堪,那些留在田野中的人也都追走了。接着一连几天都是狂风暴雨,使我军只能留在营中,敌人也无法作战。这时,蛮族派使者到四面八方去,报告他们说我军的人数很少,宣称这是给他们掠夺战利品、永远解放自己的大好机会。只要把罗马人逐出他们的营寨就行。这样一来,他们很快就聚集起一支很大的步兵和骑兵,向营寨开来。

    三五、尽管凯撒知道如果敌人被击败时,又会飞快奔跑,逃出危险,结果还将和昨天一样,但他仍旧凑起了三十名骑兵,这是前述的那个阿德来巴得斯人康缨斯随身带过去的。他把军团在营寨面前一线布列下来。战斗开始之后,敌人不能长久抵挡我们的攻击,转身飞奔,我军在后面尽速度与体力的许可穷追猛赶,杀掉他们中间很多人,然后将所有远近的建筑物毁坏后。付之一炬,回转营寨。

    三六、就在那一天,敌人派使者到凯撒这边来求和。凯撒向他们索取了比上次数目多一倍的人质,并且命令把他们送到大陆上去,因为秋分就要到来,他不想以这种不够坚牢的船只,冒隆冬航行的风险。他自己趁一天天气良好,在午夜后不久,起锚出发,所有舰队都安全到达大陆,其中只有两只运输舰,未能跟其他船只一起到达那同一港口,飘流到略略偏向下方的海岸去。

    三七、当这两只船上的大约三百名士兵上了岸,急忙赶向大读时.在凯撒出发去不列颠时还跟我们和平相处的莫里尼人,这时贪图战利品,包围了这些士兵。起初他们人数不很多,他们命令我军说:如果不想被杀死,就放下武器。罗马人形成了国阵,进行自卫,呼啸的声音马上引来了六千左右人,那时凯撒接到报告后,派全部骑兵出管去帮助他的军队。同时我军也坚持抵御敌人的攻击,十分勇敢地战斗了四个刻时以上,只有极少数人受伤,却杀死了很多敌人。我们的骑兵很快就出现了,敌人丢下武器,转身飞逃,其中一大部分被杀死。

    三八、第二天,凯撒差副将季度斯·拉频弩斯率领了从不列颠带回的军团,进击重新背叛的莫里尼人。这一次敌人已经无路可退,因为去年赖以藏身的沼泽,这时都已干涸。因此,几乎所有的人都来向拉频弩斯乞求投降。至于率领军队到门奈比人中去的副将奎因都斯·季度密斯和卢契乌斯·考达,则因为敌人已经全部躲到密林中去,就在蹂躏了他们的全部田地、割掉了谷物、烧毁了建筑物之后,才回到凯撒这边来。于是,凯撒把所有军团的冬令营都建在比尔及人境内。不列颠诸邦中,只有两个邦向他这里送来了人质,其他诸邦都不曾这样做。元老院在接到凯撒的信后,为了这些功绩,颁令举行谢神祭二十天,以答神佑。

    第五卷

    一、在卢契乌斯·多米久斯和阿庇乌斯·克劳底乌斯任执政官的一年,凯撒也和往年一样,离开冬令营进入意大利。他嘱咐率领军团的副将们留意在冬天大量建造舰只,越多越好,旧的也都要加以修整,对这些舰只的大小和形状也都作了指示。为了装载迅速和便于拖上岸来,特别由于他知道那边的海流经常改变方向,大的浪潮较少,应该把它们造得比通常在我们这边海中使用的低一些;同时,为要载运更多的重量和大批马匹,也应该比在别的海里使用的略为阔一些。他命令把它们一律都造成既可张帆航行,又可划桨航行的快艇样子,在这上面,船身的低矮给了他们很大的帮助。装备船只所必需的那些东西,他命令到西班牙去运来。他本人则在内高卢的巡回审判大会结束后,赶到伊里列古姆去,因为他听到行省跟庇鲁斯坦人邻接的那一部分,由于庇鲁斯坦人的侵入,遭到了破坏。当他到那边时,下令在一些邦中征召军队,并命令他们在一个指定的地点集中。这消息传过去后。庇鲁斯坦人派使者来到他这边,报告他说:这些事情都不是他们的国家授意做的,他们答应准备用一切办法来补偿这些损失。凯撒接受了他们的申请,命他们交出人质,并限他们在一个指定的日期内交到。他告诫他们说:如不履行这些指示,他就要用战争来对付他们这个国家。人质终于按照指定的日期交来了。他又在这些国家中间指定一些仲裁人,由他们来评估损失和决定惩罚。

    二、这些事情解决后,巡回审判大会也告结束,他仍旧回到内高卢,又从该处出发,赶至军中。他到那边时,周历了全部冬令营,发现由于军士们的干劲冲天,虽然所有各种材料都异常缺乏,但依照前述形式造起的舰只,已达六百只左右。另外还造起了二十八艘战舰,它们都已达到不多几天后就可以下水的程度。他在表扬了兵士们和监督这项工程的人员之后,又把自己的打算告诉了他们,并命令所有的舰只都集中到依久乌斯港去,他探知从那个港口到不列颠去最为近便,与大陆相距大约只三十罗里左右。他留下大的足够完成这项工程的一支军队以后,领了四个轻装的军团和八百骑兵,进入德来维里人领域,因为他们既不来参加大会,也不听从他的命令,据说还在煽动莱茵河对面的日耳曼人。

    三、这个国家,就骑兵而论,在全高卢堪称首屈一指,而且还有大量步兵,同时,正如上面所说,他们的领土一直邻接到莱茵河。在这个国家中,目前正有两个首领在互相竞争着,一个是英度鞠马勒斯,一个是钦杰多列克斯。后者在一知道凯撒和军团到达时,马上赶到他这边来,保证自己和他的那一党人将保持忠顺,决不背弃罗马人民的友谊,同时把在德来维里发生的事情向凯撒作了报告。英度鞠马勒斯却集中了骑兵和步兵,准备作战,并把年龄不适于作战的那些人都藏进埃度恩那森林——这是一片巨大的森林,从莱茵河边起,直穿过德来维里人的领域,伸到雷米人边境。但这个国家中的许多领袖。一方面受钦杰多列克斯的友谊影响一另一方面我军的到达也使他们心惊胆战,都赶到凯撒这边来,由于他们没有左右整个国家大局的力量,都只能为自己的私人利益向凯撒求情。英度鞠马勒斯怕自己被大家抛弃,也派使者到凯撒这边来。说:他之所以没有离开本国人,没有到凯撒这里来,是因为这样做比较容易使国家保持忠顺,免得在所有的贵族都离开之后,小民无知,轻举妄动起来。还说:整个国家现在都在他的控制之下,如果凯撒允许,他自己也将到营里来见凯撒,把自己的命运和国家的命运都献奉给他。

    四、凯撒虽然很了解他说这些话的动机,还知道什么原因在阻碍他实现自己的计划,不过,这时对不列颠作战的一切东西都已准备就绪,为了避免自己把夏天浪费在德来维里人中起见,便命令英度鞠马勒斯带二百名人质到他这里来。当这些人质被带来时(其中还包括凯撒指名索取的他的儿子和全部近亲。他安慰了英度鞠马勒斯,并且鼓励他保持忠诚。虽则如此,他仍旧把德来维里人的领袖们都召到自己面前来,在他们和钦杰多列克斯之间,—一替他们作了拉拢和调解的工作。一方面他认为钦杰多列克斯的为人值得他这样做,同时他也认为象他这样一片忠心、经自己亲良考察过的人,尽可能地在人民中替他扩大威信。是一件极为重要的事情。英度鞠马勒斯对这事颇为快快不乐,感到自己的势力在人民中间遭到了削弱,本来他就对我们怀有敌意。这一重怨恨更象是给他火上加油。

    五、这些事情解决后,凯撒带着军团赶到依久乌斯港。他在那边了解到在麦尔底地区建造的六十艘船只,因为大风暴,没有能保持自己的航向,已经被暴风驱回原来出发的那个港口去了。他发现其余的船只都已经准备好出航,并配备好一切用具。要集中到同一地点的,还有全高卢的数达四千左右骑兵和所有各邦的首领。他决定把其中少数人留在高卢,这些人对他的忠诚都是他仔细鉴别过的,其余的便都一起带走,当做人质。因为他怕在自己离开高卢时,会发生一场叛乱。

    六、这些人中间,就有那个我们前面提到过的爱杜依人杜诺列克斯。凯撒特别下决心要把他带在身边,因为他知道这个人喜欢闹事,渴望权势,并且精力充沛,在高卢人中有很大的影响。再加上杜诺列克斯还曾在爱社依人的会议上说过,凯撒已经把处理国事的大权交给了他。爱杜依人听到这些话,都闷闷不乐,但又不敢派使者到凯撒这里来拒绝或要求收回成命。凯撒是从自己的宾客那里得知这些情况的。杜诺列克斯最初用种种借口恳求把他留在高卢,一会儿说他不习惯航行,害怕海,一会儿又说他有宗教上的禁忌,不宜航海。后来当他看到这些要求遭到坚决拒绝,一切希望都已落空时,便开始挑唆高卢的领袖们,把他们一个一个地分别拉到一边去。鼓励他们留在大陆上。他用一些恐吓的话来打动他们,说。凯撒之所以把全部贵族一起带走,是有缘故的:他这样做,目的是要把不敢当着高卢人的面杀死的人统统带到不列颠去杀死。他向其它一些人作出保证,并且一起设下了盟誓,约定凡是他们认为有利于高卢的事情,都应彼此商量好一起做。不少人把这些事情报告了凯撒。

    七、得知这个情况后,凯撒由于自已一向非常重视爱杜依这个国家。所以认为非得马上用一切手段来约束和制止杜诺列克斯不可,同时考虑到杜诺列克斯的疯狂举动显然会愈演愈烈,因此必须采取预防措施,避免他作出损害他自己和共和国的行动。因此,当他在那里停留大约二十五天的时间中(他停留在那里是由于当地一年四季大部分时间都刮着西北风,阻碍了航行),他竭力敦促杜诺列克斯保持忠诚,但同。时也不放松侦查他的全部计划。好天气终于来了,他下令步兵和骑兵一起上船。正当大家全神贯注的时候,杜诺列克斯离开了营寨,带着爱杜依的骑兵回家去了。凯撒当时不知道这个情况,他一接到报告,马上停止起航。把一切事情都搁置下来,派大部分骑兵去赶他,命令把他带回来。考虑到象杜诺列克斯这样的人,即使他亲自在场也未必听从命令,何况在他背后,更不会象讲理的人那样跟着回来,便下令说,如果他动武,不肯听从,就杀死他。果然。在叫他回来时,他就开始反抗,并且动手自卫,还呼吁那些追随他的人为他效力。他不住地喊着说:他是个自由的人,而且是个自由的国家里的人。追去的那些人按照命令,包围并且杀死了他。爱社依的所有骑兵却都回到了凯撒这边。

    八、这些事情处理后,他留拉频弩斯带三个军团和二千骑兵在大陆上守卫港口、筹措谷物、并且掌握高卢发生的情况,及时地就地采取对策。他自己带了五个军团和一支跟留在大陆上的数目相同的骑兵,于日落时起航。虽然有平稳的西南风送了一程,但风在午夜时分即停息下来、无法再继续保持航向,只能听凭潮水把船向前推进,结果走过了头)夫明时才发现不列颠岛已经落在自己船舷左侧很远的地方。于是,随着潮水的重新转向,再度鼓桨前进,航行到去年发现的那个岛上最好的登陆地点。在这件事上,士兵们的英勇是极堪赞扬的,由于他们不辞辛劳地片刻不停的划桨,使重载船和运输舰的速度简直跟战舰一样。所有舰只都在正午时到达不列颠,但敌人却一个都不见。凯撒后来才从俘虏口中得悉,虽然敌人在那边集中了大批军队,但看到我军来了这么多舰只——连去年原有的、以及私人为了自己方便而造的在内,总数在八百只以上——吓得撤离海岸,躲到较高的地方去了。

    九、凯撒卸下军队,选定一个方便的扎营地点。当他从俘虏口中得知敌军驻在什么地方时,便在海边留下十个营的步兵和三百骑兵守卫舰只,于第三更时急忙向敌人赶去。因为那些舰只都是抛钻在一片松软而又开旷的海岸边,所以他很放心,派奎因都斯。阿德里乌斯统率这些守卫舰只的部队。他有己连夜赶了大约十二罗里路,送到看得见敌军的所在。敌人把自己的战车和骑兵从高地上赶到了条河边来阻截我军,挑起战斗。当他们被我军骑兵击退时,又躲入树林中去、原来他们选好的藏身之处,是一处由天然地势和人工建造得极好的要塞,看来大概是因为自己人中间内战,老早就准备好的,所有入口一律从大批砍倒的树木封闭着。他们自己以少量兵力不时冲出树林来侵扰.阻止我军进人他们的防御工事。第七军团的士兵结成盾龟,在他们放工事之外,积土筑起一道围墙,攻下了这个地方,把他们都逐出树林,自己只伤了很少人。凯撒禁止他的部下追击逃敌时追得太远,一则因为他们地势不熟悉,再则因为那天地大部分时间已经过去,而他希望留下时间来为营寨构筑防御工家。

    一0、次日清晨,他把步兵和骑兵分成三路,出发作一次突击去追赶那些奔逃的人。当这些人走了很长的路,已经可以看到敌人的后部时,奎因都斯·阿德里乌斯派来的一些骑兵赶到凯撒身边,报告说:昨晚发生了大风暴,差不多把所有财舰只统统撞坏,冲上岸来,因为无论锚还是绳索都经不住风暴够力量,水手和舵工也无计可施,因此舰只的碰撞带来了极大的损失。

    —一、知道了这事,凯撒下令召回军团和骑兵,停止向前进,避免作战。他自己回到了舰队的所在。他在那边亲眼看到了从使者和信件中得知的情况。除了四十艘舰只全毁外,其余的看来即使可以修理,也须花费极大的劳动。因此,他把工匠们从各军团中抽调出来,还命令再到大陆上去召来一些。又写信给拉频弩斯,叫他督率留在他那边的军团,多多益善地建造船只。他认为如果所有的船只都能拖上岸来,用一道防御工事把它们跟营寨围在一起,虽然极困难、极辛苦,但却是极有利的事。在这件事上化掉了十天时间,军士们的劳动就是夜间也不停息。舰只被拖到岸上来,营寨极周密地筑起了工事,仍旧布置前次守卫舰队的那一支军队留下之后,他又出发到赶回来的地方去。他回到那里时,发现不列颠人已经有一支比上次更大的军队,从四面八方赶来集中。领导和指挥战争的最高大权,他们公议交给了卡西维隆乌斯。这个人的国土被一条叫泰每昔斯的河流跟沿海国家隔开,距海约八十罗里。在早先的时候,他和其余国家之间进行着连续不息的战争,但我军的到来,颇使不列颠人惊惶,便把指挥整个战事的职责交给了他。

    一二、住在不列颠内地的人,据他们自己历代传说,是岛上土生土长的,住在沿海地区的人,则是为了劫掠和战争,早先从比尔及迁移过去的,通常就用他们原来出生的那个国家的名字称呼他们,打完仗之后,他们就在这里居住下来,并且开始耕种田地。居民很多,简直难于计数;他们的房舍建得很密集,大部分跟高卢的相象。牲畜的数量也极多。他们使用铜和金的货币、或者以称好一定重量的铁牌,作为货币。锡生产在那边的中部地区;铁生产在沿海,但它的数量很少。他们使用的钢是输人的、那边也跟高卢一样,有各种树木,只缺山毛榉和松树,他们认为兔、公鸡和鹅不可食用,只饲养了作观赏或娱乐之用。气候比高卢较为温和,不冷得那样刺骨。

    一三、这岛的形状呈三角形。它的一条边面对高卢。这条边的一只角叫做肯几姆,凡从高卢出发的船只差不多都航行到这里,是面向东方的;另外较为下方的一只角,朝着南方。这条边大约伸长达五百罗里。另一条边面向着西班牙,即西方民这一条边外面有一个伊比尔尼亚岛,其大小据估计约为不列颠岛的一半,但从该岛航行到不列颠的航程却和不列颠到高卢差不多。在航行途中有个岛,叫做蒙那。据说附近还有几个较小的岛屿。关于这些岛屿,有人记载识冬至节时,接连有三十天是黑夜。但当我们查询此事时,却问不出什么,经过精确的滴漏校核,我们发现那边的夜间反较陆地上短了一些。按照土人的说法,这一边的长度是七百罗里。第三边面向北方,没有什么陆地面对着它,但这边有一只角却差不多正对着日耳曼人。这一边的长度据说为八百罗里。因而这个岛的全部周长约达二千罗里。

    一四、全不列颠中,最开化的居民是住在肯几姆地区的,这是一片完全滨海的地区。他们的习俗与高卢人没有多大差别。至于住在内陆地带的人,则大多数都不种田,只靠乳和肉生活,用毛皮当做衣服。所有不列颠人都用薄兰染身,使人看来带有天蓝颜色,因此在战斗中显得更为可怖。他们还蓄着长发,全身除了头部和上唇之外,到处都剃光。妻子们是由每一群十个或十二个男人共有的,特别是在兄弟们之间和父子们之间共有最为普通,如果这些妻子们中间有孩子出生,则被认为是当她在处女时第一个接近她的人的孩子。

    一五、敌人的骑兵和战车跟进行中的我军骑兵展开激烈的战斗,但我军却到处占优势,将他们还进树林和山丘,只是我军追赶得太热心了些,虽杀死了许多敌人,自己也损失了一些人。息了一会,我们正忙于给营寨构筑工事,防备稍为松懈了一些,敌人突然又从树林中冲出来,向布置在营寨前值岗的那些人攻击,激烈搏斗起来。虽然凯撒派出两个营——都是两个军团的第一营——去支援他们,但由于那两支部队中间留有很小一段空隙,敌人便趁我军因这种新的战术而惊讶时,极勇敢地突破中间,安然撤出战场。这天,有一位军团指挥官奎因都斯·拉倍密斯·杜鲁斯被杀。当又有几个营派上去时,敌人被逐了回去。

    一六、战斗是在营寨前当着大家的面进行的,很显然,在所有这些战斗中,我们的步兵由于披着沉重的盔甲,敌人撤退时既不能追赶,也不敢轻易离开连队标志。因此对用这种方法作战的敌人,实在难于应付。同样很显然的是,我军骑兵作战起来也冒着很大的危险,因为敌人常常故意退下去,当把我军骑兵引得离开军团步兵稍为远一些时,就跳下战车步战,向处于不利地位的我军攻击。、他们的骑兵战术使我军无论撤退还是进连,都陷于同样的危险。加以敌人从来不用密集的阵形作战,只分成许多小股部队战斗,彼此间隔着大段距离,另外又派出一些分遣部队安置在一定的场所,以便各部分之间彼此掩护。作战疲乏了的,有精力充沛的生力军替换。

    一七、次日,敌人停驻在离开营寨一段距离之外的一座小山上,分成许多小股出现,向我军骑兵进行攻击,只来势不及前一天那样猛。但在正午,当凯撒派三个军团和所有骑兵由副将该犹斯·德来朋纽斯率领着去搜索粮袜时,敌人突然从四面八方向这支征粮部队猛扑过来,甚至在军团展开战斗时也不停止。我军奋勇攻击,把他们驱了回去,同时不停地追赶他们,骑兵们倚仗有军团在背后支援,也大胆直追过去,逼得他们既不能集合、也无法停步、甚至连从战车上跳下来的机会都没有,直到杀掉他们一大批才止。经过这番挫败之后,他们四处集合起来的援军马上各自散去,此后一直不再以他们的全部兵力跟我军作战。

    一八、凯撒知道了他们的打算。便领着他的军队进入卡西维隆管斯的疆域。直抵泰每西斯河。这条河只有一个地方可以涉水渡过去,而且很困难。当他到那边时。他看到对面河岸上已经布列着敌人的庞大军队,河岸上并且有一极向殊伸出的尖锐木桩防护着,河底也钉着同样的本桩,隐藏在水面之下。凯撒从俘虏和逃亡者口中得知这些细节,便派骑兵一马当先泅渡前进,军团紧跟在后面。但部队游行得如此之迅速,声势如此之猛,虽然他们只有头部露在水面上,敌人就已经受不住军团和骑兵的攻势,只能放弃河岸,转身逃走。

    一九、当卡西维隆管斯象前面所说的放弃全部作战希望时,把他的大部分军队遣散,只留下大约四千辆战车来监视我军前进。他俩己则撤到离开大路不远的地方,躲进一处难于通行的丛林里面,一知道我军要到什么地方去,就把那地方的全部牲畜和人都从田里赶入森林。而且,每逢我军骑兵赶出去抢掠和破坏,在原野里租许奔驰得自由一些的时俟,他就派出战车,从他们所熟悉的每一条大大小小的路上冲出来,使我军的骑兵和他们作战带有很大的危险性,他便用这种方法阻止我们到更远的地方去虏掠。留给凯撒的唯一办法只有不让任何部队离开军团的大队过远,只在能力和距离所能及的范围之内,尽量跃出田地和纵火,给敌人造成损害。

    二0、同时,大约是那边最强大的国家德里诺旁得斯,派代表来见凯撒,答应向他投降,并愿执行他的命令。年轻的门杜布拉久斯就是从这个国家跑到大陆上去,乞求凯撒的保护的,他的父亲英尼昂湾维几久斯曾经担有过这个国家的王权,被卡西维隆多斯杀死,他自己进出了性命。这时,德里诺旁得斯人要求凯撒保护门杜布拉久斯,以免遭卡西维隆学斯的毒手,他们还要求凯撒把门社布拉久斯送国国内去领导他们,执掌大权。凯格向他们索取了四十名人质和给军队用的粮食,并把门杜布拉久斯遣送回国。他们很快就执行了他的命令,按照要求的数目交了人质和粮食。

    二一、当德里诺旁得斯得到凯撒的保护,并且不再遭到所有军队的破坏之后,钦尼马依人、塞恭几亚奖人、安卡利得斯人、别布洛契人以及卡西人。都派代表来向凯撒投降。凯撒从这些人中得知卡西维隆弯斯的要塞就离开那边不远,由树林和沼泽掩护着,并且有数量颇大的人和牲口集中在那边——不列颠人把用壁垒和壕堑防护着的枝叶繁密、难于通行的森林地区称为要塞、通常集中在那边躲避敌人的虏掠。凯撒这时就带着军团向那地方出发。他发现这地方由天然的地势和人工设防绝妙地防卫着。虽然如此,他仍旧奋勇地从两面对它发动了进攻。敌人略为抵抗了一会,但却经不住我军的攻击,只得从这个要塞的另一面逃了出去。在那里发现了大批牲口,并且有许多敌人在奔逃中被俘和被杀死。

    二二、当这些事情在那边发生时,卡西维隆弯斯派使者到肯几姆去,正如我们上面所述,这是一个滨海的地区,由钦杰多列克斯、卡尔维密斯、塔克辛马古勒斯和塞哥瓦克斯等四个国王统治着。卡西维隆努斯派去的使者命他们集中所有兵力作一次突袭,攻取我军的海军大营。但当他们赶到大营时,我军冲出来迎击,杀死他们很多人,甚至还活捉到他们的一个显贵的领袖鲁哥托列克斯,我军一人未伤,全军而返。卡西维隆管斯得到这次战斗的消息,再加他已遭到巨大的损失,领土也被蹂躏殆遍,尤其使他担心的是各属邦将起来背叛他,他不得不派使者通过阿德来巴得斯人的康缨斯来向凯撒求和。凯撒鉴于高卢突然发生的叛乱,决定回大陆去过冬,而且他知道夏天留下的时间已不多,很容易漫无目的地虚度这段时间,因此他向他们索取人质,规定了不列颠每年须向罗马人交纳的贡赋,同时还直接命令卡西维隆弯斯不准伤害门杜布拉久斯和德里诺旁得斯人。

    二三、一接到人质,他便率领军队回到海边,发现船只已经修好。在它们下水后,他因为有了大批俘虏。并且被风暴损坏了一些船,决定把大军分作两次运送回去。说来凑巧,在那么多船只,那么多航次中,无论今年还是去年,只要是装载了军队的,就没有一只中途失事的,但在这些船只中,凡是从大陆派回到他那边去的空船,无论是已经把第一次运送的军队卸掉后再返回的,还是拉频弩斯监督着新造的那六十艘,却只有极少数能到达目的地,余下的差不多全被风吹了回去。凯撒在白白地等了一段时间之后,因为冬至已将到临,深恐航行受到时令阻碍,不得不把军队更加压缩一番之后,趁一个极风平浪静的大晴天。在第二更之初,起锚出航,天明时抵达陆地,全部船只安然驶进港口。

    二四、这些船只拖上海滩后,在萨马洛布里瓦召开了一个全高卢的会议。这一年因为高卢旱灾,谷物收成较差,凯撒在把军队安顿回归冬令营去时,不得不采取和上几年不同的方式,把军团分散到更多的部里去。他把这些军团之一交给副剧将该犹斯·费庇乌斯带到莫里尼人境内去。另一个交给奎因都斯’西塞罗带到纳尔维人境内去;第三个交给卢契乌斯·洛司久斯带到厄苏比人境内去。第四个跟季度斯·拉频弩斯一起,到德来维里人境内的雷米人中间去过冬。又有三个军团他安顿到比尔及人中间,命令财务官马古斯·克拉苏斯和副将卢契乌斯孟奈苏斯·布朗克斯、该犹斯·德来朋纽斯统率。另中个军团,即最近从柏度斯河以北征集的那个,外加五个营。他派翎在安皮奥列克斯和卡都瓦尔克斯统治下的厄勃隆足新人中去,这个邦的大部分地区处在莫塞河与莱茵河之间。他命令到将奎因都斯·季度密斯和卢契乌斯·奥龙古来优斯·考达统率这支部队。他认为军队这样分配后,无论谷物供应如何紧张,都能很容易地补救,而且所有这些冬令营,除交给卢契乌斯·洛司久斯的那支部队是带到最平静无事的地区去的之外,其他都处在一个一百罗里的圈子之内。他还决定自己留在高卢,等接到所有各军团都已到达驻地、营寨也已筑好工事的报告之后才离开。

    二五、卡尔奇德斯邦中有一个家世极为显赫的塔司及久斯。他的祖上曾掌握过这个邦的王权,凯撒考虑到他的品德和他对自己的善意——因为他在历次战争中都很仰仗他的才能——便给他恢复了祖上的王位。他统治到第三年时,他的敌人们竟在国内许多人的公开赞同之下,将他杀死。这件事报告给了凯撒。因为它牵涉到的人很多,他深恐这个邦受这些人煽动会叛乱起来,便命令卢契乌斯·布朗克斯带着一个军团。急忙从比尔及赶到卡尔芬德斯,就在那边过冬。并且把他所了解到的那些主使杀害塔司及久斯的人捉拿送来。这时,他已接到所有交给他们军团的副将们和财务官的报告,说他们已经到达冬令营,而且都已筑起了防御工事。

    二六、在他们进入冬令营后约十五日,突然从安皮奥列克斯和卡都瓦尔克斯那边开始了骚动和叛乱。虽说他们曾经在他们王国的边界上接待了萨宾湾斯和考达,还把谷物送到营地来过,但他们却受了德来维里人英度鞠马勒斯送来的消息的引诱,把自己的人民煽动起来。在突然掩袭了我军的一支伐木部队之后,又以大批人马来进攻我军营寨。我军迅速拿起武器,登上壁垒。并从一面派出去一支西班牙骑兵,在这一场骑兵交锋中占了上风。敌人看到胜利已经无望,就把他们的人员撤出战斗,接着便按照自己的习俗,大声喊话,叫我军随便去一个什么人,进行谈判,据称他有一些有关双方利害的事情要谈,相信这样做可以缓和彼此间的争端;

    二七、奎因都斯·季度密斯的一个朋友、罗马骑士该犹斯·阿品纽斯和一个曾奉凯撒的使命到安皮奥列克斯那边去过的西班牙人奎因都斯·容尼乌斯,被派到他们那边去,从事谈判。安皮奥列克斯在他们面前这样说:他承认,由于凯撒对他的一番厚爱。使他沾到很多光。全亏凯撒,他才得免除惯常付给邻国阿杜亚都契的贡赋。也是由于凯撒,才能够把他送到阿杜亚都契人那边做人质、在那边受奴役和拘禁的一个儿子和一个侄子交还给他。他宣称,他之所以进攻营寨。既不是他自己决定的,也不是他所希望的,而是出于国人的压力。他所握有的权力,是这样的一种权力,即群众在他身上的权力和他在群众身上所有的权力是相等的。他们的国家之所以发动战争,纯然是因为他们无力抗拒全高卢突然采取的联合行动。只要看他的力量是多么微弱。就很容易证明他决不会糊涂到妄以为光凭他一个人,就可以征服罗马人了。这是全高卢的共同决定,这一天被定作对凯撒的所有冬令营同时发起进攻的日子,免得这一个军团可以赶去支援另一个军团。高卢人要拒绝高卢人是很难的,特别当他们认为自己参与的计划跟大家的自由有关的时候。但他既然已经履行过对国家的责任,现在要转过来对凯撒的思惠略图报答了。他告诉季度密斯说;他要以宾主之谊来要求他,多为自己和士兵们的安全着想。已有大批日耳曼人受雇渡过莱茵河,两天之内就要到达。罗马人应当自己考虑,是不是趁邻近各邦还不知道,带着部队离开营寨,赶到西塞罗或拉频多斯那边去——他们一处离此五十罗里,一处略许远一些——比较好一点。他答应可以让他们安全地穿过他的土地,而且可以设誓为信。他这样做了,一方面既对得起自己的国家,替它清除了罗马的冬令营,另一方面也报答了凯撒的恩惠。说完这些话后,安皮奥列克斯离开了。

    二八、阿品纽斯和容尼乌斯把自己所听到的话报告了两位副将。他们听到这突如其来的消息很为吃惊,认为这番话虽然出自敌人口中。却也不能轻视,特别使他们焦急的是,要说象厄勃隆尼斯这样一个默默无闻、微不足道的国家,居然敢单凭自己就来进攻罗马人,确是令人难于置信的事。因此,这问题被提交给军事会议,他们中间又引起一场很激烈的争论。卢契乌斯·奥龙古来犹斯、几个军团指挥官和首列百夫长,认为行动不必太匆忙,如果没有凯撒的命令,决不应该离开冬令营。他们还指出。即使日耳曼人来,不论他们有多少人,有筑了工事的营寨,总可以抵挡得住。他们已经英勇地抵御过敌人的第一次攻势,而且伤了他们许多人,便是一个证明。粮食对他们也没有多大压力,而援军却可能从就近的冬令营或者凯撒那边赶来。再说,还有什么事情比在紧要关头采纳敌人的劝告更冒失、更丢脸呢。

    二九、季度留斯反对这个,宣称说:如果等到敌人纠集了更大的兵力、并加上日耳曼人之后,或者等到自己邻近的冬令营遭到了灾难之后,再采取行动,就未免太迟了。他说,他们已经只有很短的一段时间可以考虑问题一他相信凯撒已经到意大利去,否则卡尔省德斯人不会起杀害塔司及久斯的念头。要说凯撒还在,厄勃隆尼斯人也决不会这样不把我们放在眼里,敢来进攻营寨。他所考虑的不是敌人的建议而是事实。莱茵河就在附近,日耳曼人正因为阿里奥维司都斯的死亡和我军前几次的胜利而感到十分悲愤,高卢人也因为在罗马人统治后受到的种种屈辱、以及丧失了原先英勇善战的声名而怨恨不已。再说,谁能自己安慰自己说,安皮奥列克斯之所以采取这样一着,没有可靠的理由呢?他自己的主张是无论进退都很安全的。一方面,如果不发生十分险恶的事情,他们可以平安无事地赶到邻近的一个军团去;另一方面,如果高卢人已经和日耳曼人勾结起来,,那么,唯一的安全出路就在于迅速行动。至于考达和那些不同意他的人的主张,会落到什么样的下场呢?即令它没有目前的危险,但在一番长期围困之后,饥饿就是一个很大的威胁。

    三O、双方作了这样的一番争论之后,考达和首列百夫长们激烈地反对萨宾管斯。萨宾管斯为了使士兵们都可以听见,用一种比平常更响亮的声音叫着说:”算你有理,悉听尊便吧!我却不是象你们这种在死亡面前吓昏了头的人。士兵们会了解的,如果真的发生什么严重的事情,他们自会向你们算帐。因为如果你们允许,后天他们就可以跟附近的一个冬令营联合起来,跟别人一起应付这次战争,不至于远远地离开别人孤立着,在刀剑之下或饥饿之中丧生了。

    三一、散会后,大家拉住这两个人,要求他们不要因为自己的争吵和坚持己见,使形势变得更危险,只要他们大家想到一起,同心同德,无论是留下还是动身,什么都不难办,否则,在争吵中是找不到安全的出路的。一直争论到半夜,考达最后终于动摇并且屈服,萨宾管斯的意见占了上风,宣布军队天明时出发。这一夜余下的时间,大家全不曾合眼,每个士兵都检点自己的财物,看看哪些东西可以随身带走,冬令营的用具中,哪些不得不被迫丢下。他们想出各种各样理由来说明留在那边的危险,以及这些危险又将如何因为军士们的疲劳和长郑守夜而日甚一日。天明时,他们开始走出营寨,队伍伸得老长,辎重带了一大批,他们的的确确象是已经教说服了相信替他们出谋献策的安皮奥列克斯不是敌人,而是最最亲密的朋友了。

    三二、敌人从他们夜间的喧闹不眠上面,得知他们开拔的打算,就在约两罗里外的树林里有一处隐藏得很好的地方,埋伏下两支军队,等候罗马人到来。当我军的大部分行列走到一个大峡谷时,他们突然从那峡谷的两侧出现,进逼我军的后队。阻挠我军的前队向山上前去,就在我军处在最不利的地位时跟我军战斗。

    三三、季度留所事前丝毫没有预料到这一点,惊慌失措起来,赶紧东奔西走地一营一营布置任务,就在做这些事情的时候,他也是心慌意乱的,好象已经完全智穷力竭了,这也正是一个人在形势逼须、被迫不得不拿出主意来的时候常有的情况。考达却事先就已料到进军途中可能发生这样的事情,正是因为这样,他才反对开拔的,因而也没有疏忽任何有关大家安全的措施。在号召和激励士卒方面,他尽了司令官的职责,在战斗方面,也尽了一个战士的责任。后来因队伍拉得太长,两位副将感到不易亲自掌握一切情况,也不能及时了解到每一个地方该做些什么事情。便下令往下传话,叫大家放弃行李,结成一个圆阵。在这种紧要关头,采取这一措施咱然不能说是错的,但却产生了不幸的后果。因为它使人感到,不是由于极度的恐怖和绝望,决不会这样做,因而削弱了我军的斗志,又使敌人更加发奋作战;另外还产生了一个不可避免的恶果,即一群群兵士纷纷离开自己的队伍。赶到辎重车上去寻找他们认为最宝贵的东西,到处吵吵嚷嚷、哭哭啼啼。

    三四、但蛮族却不乏智谋。他们的领袖向各行各列传下命令说:任何人不得离开队伍,战利品反正总是他们的,罗马人剩下来的任何东西都会替他们保留着,他们只要考虑到一切都有待自己的胜利就行。在勇敢方面和斗志方面,双方不相上下。我军的士卒虽然被自己的领袖和命运所共弃,却仍把自己平安的希望寄托在勇敢上,每当一个营奋勇冲杀时,所到之处,总有大批敌人丧生。安皮奥列克斯注意到这点,传令叫他们的士兵不要逼得太近,只在远处投射矢石,罗马人向哪里冲击,就退让开,因为罗马人的装备轻便,训练有素,绝伤害不到他们,但当他们退回到自己的行列、中去的时侯,仍旧转过身来追他们。

    三五、这命令被细心地执行着。任何—个营离开圆阵作冲击时,敌人就以极快的速度退走,同时,当那支队伍不可避免地暴露在外面对,它那袒露着的侧翼便受到一阵阵矢石的攻击。当他们设法退回到原来出发的地点去时,那些退下去的和那些站在回他们最近的地方的敌人,就赶上来包围他们。即令他们愿意坚持在自己的位置上,他们也没有机会可以表现他们的英勇,人挤得那么紧,密密层层的敌人投来的矢矛,要躲也无法躲。尽管受到这许多不利条件的限制,还有许多人受了伤,他们仍然抵挡住了敌人攻击。虽说这天的大部分时间都在战斗中度过——他们从天亮一直战到第八刻时——他们却没有做任何一件丢脸的事。这时,一年前担任过首席百夫长、极有威信而又勇敢的季度斯·巴尔文久斯,两腿都被矛戮穿。同一列的奎因都斯·卢坎纽斯。也战斗得十分勇猛,不幸在他去救援自己的被围困的儿子时,遭到杀害。副将卢契乌斯·考达正在鼓励所有各个营和百夫长们时,被一块投石端端正正击中面部。

    三六、被这些情况吓慌了的奎因都斯·季度密斯,一看到安皮奥列克斯在远处鼓励他的部下,便派他的译员克耐犹斯·庞培去要求他饶了他自己和他的兵士。安皮奥列克斯对这番请求回答说:如果季度留斯愿意和他谈话,只管前去,他希望能够说服他的军队,保全罗马兵士们的性命,至于季度密斯本人,则绝不至于受到伤害,这件事他可以担保。季度密斯便和受了伤的考达商量,是否可以退出战斗,一同去和安皮奥列克斯谈判。他说:他希望能够说服安皮奥列克斯,使自己和兵士们获得安全。考达不愿跑到正在交战的敌人面前去,坚决反对。

    三七、萨宾弯斯命令在他身边的那些军团指挥官和首列百夫长都跟随着他,当他走到高安皮奥列克斯不远处时,有命令叫他们抛掉武器,他听从了这命令,还叫自己这边的人都照这样做。当他们两人在一起讨论时,安皮奥列克斯故意作了一番并不需要那么长的讲话,季度留斯却逐渐被包围起来,随即遇害。于是,他们按照高卢人的习惯,齐声喊胜了,在一阵阵大声呼啸之下,向我军冲击,使我军的行列陷入混乱。卢契乌斯·考达在战斗中和大部分士兵一起被杀,其余的仍旧退回到出发来的管寨里去。他们中有一个掮鹰志的旗手卢契乌斯·彼特洛希第乌斯,受到大批敌人的沉重压迫,便把自己的鹰帜投入壁垒,在营寨前跟敌人奋勇搏斗,终于遇害。其余的人艰苦抵抗,一直到天黑。在夜间,感到逃生已经无望,他们互相假手对方杀死自已,只极少数人从战斗中脱身逃出来,在丛林中极阴暗难认的小路上摸索了一番后,才逃到拉频弩斯的冬令营,报告了这些情形。

    三八、这场胜利鼓舞了安皮奥列克斯,他立刻带着骑兵,出发到与他自己的王国相邻的阿杜亚都契人中去。他日夜不停地赶路,命令步兵在后面跟上。在向阿杜亚都契人报告了这消息、并煽起了他们之后,他又在第二天进入纳尔维人的领域,鼓励他们莫错过争取永久自由、报复迫害他们的罗马人的机会。他说他已经杀死两个副将,并且消灭了一支军队的绝大部分。如果再突然掩袭由西塞罗所率领着正在息冬的这个军团,一举将其歼灭,绝非难事。他答应在做这件事时,自己可以给予帮助。他很容易地用这番话鼓动了纳尔维人。

    三九、因而,纳尔维人的使者马上被派到受他们管辖的秋得隆内斯人、格鲁地人、勒凡契人、普留穆克西人和该伊杜姆尼人那边去,尽量地征集起大批兵力,突然扑向西塞罗的冬令营。那时西塞罗还没有接到存关季度留斯死难的消息,因而在他这里也不可避免地发生了同样的情况,一些兵士到树林中去采集筑构工事用的木材。突然遭到敌人骑兵阻截。当他们落在敌人的包围中时,厄勃隆尼斯人、纳尔维人、以及阿杜亚都契人和他们的同盟、属领同时开始以大队人马进攻这个军团。我军迅速抢起武器,登上壁垒。这天的抵抗真是困难万分,因为敌人把他们的全部希望都寄托在速战速决上面,认为只要赢得这一战,就将无往而不胜。

    四0、西塞罗马上派人送信到凯撒那边去,并答应重重酬赏送信的人,只要他们能把信送到。但所有的路都已被切断,派出去的人也都被截住。夜间,他们利用收集来准备修筑工事的木材,以难于置信的速度建造了二百二十座木塔,并且把所有工事上显然有缺陷的地方,统统作了补救工作。次日,敌人纠集了更加巨大的兵力来进攻营寨,填没壕堑。我军仍和前一天一样作了抵抗。以后的许多天里,所做的事情大致相仿,就是夜间也没片刻停手的时候,连生病的和受伤的也没机会给他们休息。所有对付次日进攻所需要的器械,都得在夜间作好准备。许多木桩的尖头都得熏过,城墙上战斗用的长枪得预备好,木塔得架设起来,堆堞和胸墙也得用树柴编搭起来。西塞罗本人虽然身体很衰弱,但即使夜里也不让自己有片刻休息的时间,直到最后,被成群赶来恳求他休息的士兵们逼着才住手。

    四一、于是,纳尔维人中跟西塞罗有过一些交往、可以借口友谊接近他的那些领袖和头目说,希望能跟他谈判。当他们得到这样的机会时,他们也把安皮奥列克斯对季度留斯说的那番话,细说了一遍。他们说:全高卢都已经武装起来,日耳曼人也已经渡过莱茵河、凯撒和其他人的冬令营都在受着攻击。他们还报告了季度留斯死亡的消息,为使人相信起见,他们又把安皮奥列克斯指出来给他们看。他说,如果你们指望那些自己都正在一筹莫展的人来救你们,就大错了。虽说如此我们对西莫罗和罗马人的友谊,是一切都可以迈出的,但冬令营是例外,我们不愿意让这种制度长此存在下去,成为定例。有我们纳尔维人在,你们完全可以安然离开冬令营,高兴到那里去就到那里去,丝毫不用害怕。西塞罗对这番话只给一个回答;罗马人向来不接受武装着的敌人的任何条件。如果他们愿意放下武器,他们尽可利用他作为中介,派使者到凯撒那里去。由于凯撒的公正无私,他相信,他们所提的要求是可能实现的。

    四二、这希望落空后,纳尔维人就用一道九罗尺高的城墙和十五罗尺宽的壕堑,围住冬令营。这些军事工程是过去几年中他们踉我军交往时学到的,同时他们得到从我军提去的一些俘虏的指教。但他们没有适于干这些工作的铁器,不得不用剑来刨草皮,用手和外套来搬运派士。正因如此,我们可以从这里对敌人的数目之大作出了个约略的估计。他们竟在不到三个刻时的时间之内,完成了一道周长达三罗里的壕堑。随后几天,在前述的俘虏指导之下,他们又开始准备跟我军壁垒一样高的木塔、挠钩和盾车等。

    四三、在围攻的第七天,括起了极强烈的风。他们开始用射石器向我军按高卢式样造起的用草顶盖屋顶的茅舍投射烧得炽热的黏土球邦和燃烧着的矛。这些茅舍很快着了火,在大风中,火又散布到营寨的每个角落里去。敌人好象胜利不但已经到手。而且已经牢牢掌握住了似的,一声大喊便开始把他们的木塔和盾车推动向前,用云梯攀登壁垒。但士兵们的斗志是如此之昂扬,心神是如此之专法,。虽然火焰到处熏灼他们,大量的矢矛在骚扰他们,而且知道自己的行李和一切财物都着了火,不仅没一个人离开壁垒退出战斗,甚至连回头看一下的人都没有。人人都以最奋发的热情和勇气战斗着。对我军来说。这一天可以算是最最艰难的一天,其结果是,大批敌人受伤或死亡,比其他任何一天为多,特别由于他们都紧紧的挤在壁垒之下,最后面的人使得前面的人完全没有后退的余地。火势稍稍减少了一些的时候,有一个地方,有一架移动的本塔靠近了壁垒,第三营的百夫长们退出自己的位置,并叫他们的所有部下也都让开,用手势和语言招呼敌人,请他们只管进来,但他们中没有一个人敢前进。他们随即被四面投掷来的石块击退,木塔也被纵起火烧掉。

    四四、这军团里有两个极勇敢的人,一个叫季度斯·普尔洛,另一个叫卢契乌斯·瓦伦纳斯,都是即将升到首列的百夫长。他们中间不断争论究竟谁该比另一个领先。为着争取这个位置,每年都极激烈地开展竞赛。当工事前的战斗进行得十分紧张时,这两个人中的普尔洛说:”瓦伦纳斯,你还迟疑什么?难道你还要等什么更好的机会来表现你的勇气吗?今天就应该决定我们的争论了。”说完这话,他跨出壕堑;向敌人最密集的部分冲去。瓦伦纳斯怕人家说他胆怯,也不肯再停留在壁垒上,便也紧紧跟上来。在和敌人距离不远的地方,普尔洛把他的矛掷向敌人,一下就戳穿了向着他奔来的一个敌人。当这人受伤昏过去时,敌人用盾掩盖住做一边把他们的矛四面向普尔洛投来,使他没有退身之地。他的盾被戳穿了,还有一支矛钉在他的腰带上,同时把他的创鞘弄得斜到了另一边,他伸手拔剑时却左拔右拔抽不出来,正当他的手在摸索时,敌人围上了他。他的对手瓦伦纳斯赶向他那边,在他危险时给了他帮助。所有的敌人都认为普尔洛已被矛刺死,马上放开他,转过身来攻击瓦伦纳斯。瓦伦纳斯用剑跟他们短兵接战,杀掉二个人之后,其余的都被驱回去一段路。不料他正追得起劲时,一个筋斗跌进地上的洼坑里。这一下他又被敌人包围起来,普尔洛也赶来帮助了他。虽然两个人杀掉好几个敌人,却都一点也没受伤,在热烈的喝采声中退回壕堑。在这番竞争和比赛中,命运之神好象先后轮流光顾了这两个对手,使一个成为另一个的助手和救星,以至要判别两个人中究竟哪一个比较勇敢些也不可能。

    四五、防御工作一天比一天更繁重、更艰苦,特别由于大部分士兵受了伤,防卫工作便都落在少数人身上。派到凯撒那边去的使者和书信也更加频繁。使者中有一些人被捉住后,就当着我军的面残酷折磨至死。营中有个出身显贵的纳尔维人,名叫维尔几哥政,围攻一开始就逃到西塞罗这边来,表现了自己对西塞罗的非常忠诚。他用给予自由的诺言和极重的酬赏。说服一个奴隶,叫他送信到凯撒那边去。这个人把这封信缚在矛上带走,由于他是高卢人,在高卢人中奔走,没有引起怀疑,终于到达凯撒的所在。西一塞罗和他那军团的危险处境,正是因这个人的报告才被得知的。

    四六、凯撒大约在这天的第十一刻时接到信,立刻派使者到禅洛瓦契邦中去见财务官马古斯。克拉苏斯——他的冬令营离凯撒这里约二十五罗里——吩咐他的这个军团在半夜出发,迅速赶到自己这边来。克拉苏斯一接到信,立刻便起身赶来。另外一个使者派到副将该犹斯·费庇乌斯那边,嘱咐他带着军团进人阿德来巴得斯人的地区,凯撒预料自己在行军途中要经过那边。他又写信通知拉频弩斯,如果他那边形势许可的话,希望他带着军团进抵纳尔维人边境。至于其余的军团,距离太远了些,他认为不必等候他们,只从最近的几个冬令营中集中了大约四百名骑兵。

    四七、大约在第三刻时,前锋报告他说:克拉苏斯已经来到。这一夭,他前进了二十罗里。他命令克拉苏斯留守萨马洛布里瓦城,交给他一个军团,因为他想把军队的辎重、各邦的人质、各项公文、以及他带到那边去准备过冬的全部粮食。都存放在那边。费庇乌斯和他的军团,也按照他的命令,没耽搁多久就在他的前进途中遇上。拉频弩斯已听到萨宾管斯遇害和军队覆没的稍息,但快于德来维里人正以全部兵力赶来攻击他,深恐自己一离开冬令营,就象是在逃走,会挡不住敌人的一阵猛攻,特别他知道他们正因为刚刚获得的胜利而在气焰嚣张的时候。因此,他送一封信回来给凯协说明如果他带着军队离开营寨将是多大危险的事,还大略报道了一下厄勃隆尼斯人境中发生的事情。并告诉凯撤,所有德来维里的骑兵和步兵都已驻扎在离开他自己营赛只有三罗里路的地方。

    四八、虽然凯撤赞同他的主张,但他本来是想凑起三个军团的,这一下减为两个,不免失望,不过他仍然把大家的安全寄托在行动迅速上面,因而以急行军的速度,进入纳尔维人境内。他在那边从俘虏口中得知西塞罗处发生的情况,以及危急到什么样的程度。于是,他以极大的报酬说服了一个高卢骑兵,送一封信去给西塞罗。送去的信是用希腊文写的,免得它被敌人截住后,得知我军的计划。送信的人得到指示说。如果无法走近营寨,可以把信缚在一支矛的皮带上,投入营寨的壁垒。他在信中写着说,他已带着军团出发,很快就可以到达他那里,并且鼓励西塞罗保持向来的勇敢。那高卢人害怕危险,就按照得到的指示,把那矛掷进营去。说也凑巧。它恰恰掷中,并钉在一座木塔上,一连两天没被发现,第三天才被一个士兵看到,取下来交给西塞罗。他从头到尾一口气读完,然后又在一个军队的集会上朗读给大家听,它给大家带来了极大的喜悦。远处的烟头,很快就被看到,它驱走了军团会不会来的一切疑虑。

    四九、高卢人也由他们的侦察部队报告了这事,便放弃围攻。以全军来迎击凯撒。他们大约有六万人。西塞罗一有机会,又向上述的那个维尔几哥再要一个高卢人。送一封信去给凯撒。他警告那人要十分谨慎小心。他在信中写着说:敌人已离开他那边,全部大军都转身来迎击凯撒了。这信大约在半夜到达。凯撒因此告知了他的部队,并且激励他们的斗志。次日天明,他移营前进,赶了大约四罗里路,望到大队敌军正在一个巨大的山谷和一道小河对面。他认为以他这样微弱的兵力在这种不利的地形和敌、人作战,是件极危险的事情,同时他还知道,反正西塞罗那边已经解围。大可以从从容容,放慢速度,因而就在那边停了下来,并在尽可能找到的有利地形,给营寨筑起工事。他勉强只有七千人,而且没有行李,营寨本来就已经很狭小,他再用缩小营里过道的办法,一把它压缩到最小限度,以此来引起敌人的极度轻视。同时他还向四面八方派出侦察人员,去找寻一条通过那条峡谷的近便的路。

    五0、那天,骑兵在河边发生了小接触,双方的大军仍留驻在原地。高卢人为的是要等候还没能赶来参加他们的大股军队,凯撒则试图以假装胆怯。把敌人引到自己这一边来。好在峡谷这一面的营赛前方作战。即使这一点做不到。他想在探出一条路来之后,也许可以在比较安全的情况下穿过那个峡谷和小河。天明时。敌人的骑兵赶到营寨前来跟我军骑兵作战。凯撒命令骑兵故意败退回营。同时。他又下令在营寨的四周都用较高的壁垒防护起来,营门也用障碍物堵住,在进行这些工作时,越混乱、越装得害怕的样子越好。

    五一、受了这些情况的诱惑,敌人真的把军队带过来了,在一个地形不利的地方列下阵来。当我军甚至连壁垒上的人也都撤下来时,他们又走得更近一些,从四面八方向境堑里发射矢石。同时向四周派出传令员,命他们喊话说:”如果任何人、不问高卢人还是罗马人,愿意投诚到他们那边去,在第三刻时以前,尽可以这样做,保无危险,过了这个时候,就不再给这种机会了。”他们对我军已经轻视到这样一种程度:因为我们营寨门口有了一列用草泥装模做样地堆起的短垣拦住,认为从这里冲进来不容易,他们中有些人便开始用手去拆那壁垒,其余有些人又动手填壕堑。于是,凯撒下令从各个门突然一起向外猛冲,并派出了骑兵,很快就使敌人飞奔逃走,没有一个人停下来抵抗。我军杀掉其中的一大批人,把全部武器都收来。

    五二、因为路上有树林和沼泽,凯撒不敢追得过远。他还看到,在那边,连再给敌人造成极小一点损失的机会都役有了,便在当天带着他那完整无缺的军队,赶到西塞罗军中。他看到了敌人竖立的木塔、胸墙和其他防御工事,感到惊异。军团列队出来时,他发现没有负伤的兵士不到十分之一。从所有这些证据上,他可以判断出这场战斗是在怎样的危险之下、以什么样的勇敢进行的。西塞罗和军团都当之无愧地得到了他的热烈赞扬。在西塞罗的证明之下,他还跟一些被认为勇敢出众的百夫长和军团指挥官作了个别谈话。有关萨宾管斯和考达的灾难,他也从俘虏口一中得到了更加确切的报导。次日,他召集了一次集会,解说了发生的事故,安慰并鼓励了士兵。他劝告他们要沉着地接受因为一个副将的错误和鲁莽而招来的这些损失。由于不朽的神灵的恩惠以及他们自己的英勇,灾难已经给弥补过来,敌人既没能够欢乐得多久,他们自己也不会再长此悲痛下去。

    五三、同时,凯撒胜利的消息被雷米人以快得难以想象的速度报告给了拉频弩斯。虽然拉频弩斯离开西塞罗的冬令营有六十罗里,凯撒也直到这一天的第九刻时以后才到西塞罗那边,但在半夜以前,雷米人就已经在拉频弩斯官寨门前发出一阵阵呼噪声,用来表示得胜和向拉频弩斯的祝贺。当同一消息传到德来维里人那边时,本来已经决定在次日进攻拉频弩斯营寨的英度鞠马勒斯连夜逃走,把他所有的军队都撤回德来维里邦中。凯撒派费庇乌斯带着军团回到他的冬令营去,自己则决定带着三个军团分为三处,环绕着萨马洛布里瓦过冬。由于高卢发生了这么大的动乱,他决定自己整个冬天一直留在那边,跟军队一起过冬。因为萨宾湾斯死难的消息在他们中传布出去时,差不多全高卢各邦都在筹划作战,使者们和代表们被派到每一个地方,探询别人在做些什么,战争将从什么地方开始,夜间还在偏僻的地方偷偷开会。差不多整个冬天,凯撒的心情没有一刻不是在焦虑中度过的,也没有一刻不接到有些关于高卢人聚会和骚动的消息。这些消息之中,有由他任命统率第十三军团的财务官卢契乌斯·洛司久斯的报告,说:有一大批从被称为阿莫列克诸邦来的高卢人,已经集合起来进攻你并且在距他的营地不到八罗里的地方驻扎下来,但在接到凯撒胜利的消息后,却象渍逃似的退走了。

    五四、凯撒把各个国家的领袖都召到自己跟前来,有的加以恐吓,说他已经知道了他们所干的勾当;有的他又加以鼓励;终于使高卢的大部分地区都保持忠顺。不过,在高卢人中特别强盛和威望很高的森农内斯人,却在公开策划着要杀害卡伐林纳斯——这是凯撒在他们中所立的国王,在凯撒初至高卢时,他的兄长马利塔自古斯在担任他们祖先所担任过的王位——卡伐林纳斯发现他们的计谋后逃走,他们一直追赶他甚至追到边界上,把他逐出王位和家乡,然后派使者来向凯撒解释。当凯撒吩咐叫他们的全部长老来见他时,他们却又不服从命令。这时居然有人敢出来先发难,发动战争。在蛮族中起了非同小可的影响,对大家的情绪起了极大的变化,除了凯撒始终特别给与面子的爱杜依人和雷米人——前者是因为他们对罗马人的古老而且始终不渝的友谊,后者是因为他们新近在高卢战争中的贡献——之外,差不多没有一个国家,不引起我们的怀疑。我始终认为这种情况是不足为奇的,在其他许多理由之外,特别因为这些国家曾一度在作战勇敢方面压倒过其他国家,但现在这种好声誉却因为屈服于罗马人的统治而消失,未免令他们极度痛心。

    五五、为此德来维里人和英度鞠马勒斯整个冬夭一刻都没安静过,他们不断派使者到莱茵河对面去邀请那些国家,答应给他们钱,宣称我军的大部已被消灭,留下来的只是很小一部分了。但仍旧没有一个日耳曼国家被说服渡过莱茵河来。这些国家说:他们已经在阿里奥维司都斯之役和登克德里人迁徙时试过两次,不想再来碰运气。英度鞠马勒斯的希望落空之后,还是积极招聚军队,加以训练,并到邻国去收买马匹,以极大的酬报把全高卢的亡命之徒和罪犯都吸引到他这里来。依靠这种方法,他确实替自己在高卢树起很大的声势,使得四方八路都有代表赶到这里来,为他们的国家或自己本人乞求恩宠和友谊。

    五六、他看到他们都是出于自愿来到他这里的——一方面,森农内斯人和卡尔奇德斯人是由于自觉有罪,内心不安;另一方面,纳尔维人和阿杜亚都契人自己也正要准备对罗马人作战;因而他认为,如果他一旦从自己的领域里出兵,决不用担心没有别国的军队自愿前来参加。于是,他宣布召集一个武装会议,根据公认的法律,所有成年男子都应该赶去参加,去得最迟的人,就在全体与会者面前,加以种种折磨之后处死。在这会上,英度鞠马勒斯宣布钦杰多列克斯为敌人,没收了他的财产。钦来多列克斯是他的女婿,并且是另一党的领袖,如前所说,他已投身乞求凯撒的保护,至今没叛离他。这些事情做完后,他在会上宣称。他受到森农内斯人、卡尔奇德斯人和另外几个高卢国家的邀请,考虑穿过雷米人的领域,到他们那边去。并且一路走,一路破坏雷米人的田地,但在这样做之前,先要攻下拉频弩斯的营寨。接着,他把自己要他们做的事情嘱咐他们。

    五七、拉频弩斯守在一座天然地势和人工设防都极好的营寨里,完全不用害怕会有什么危险落到自己头上来,他却也不愿意让任何可以取胜的机会错过去。。因此,从钦杰多列克斯和他的亲属处得知了英度鞠马勒斯在会上的讲话后,就派使者到邻近诸邦去,到处征集骑兵,指定一天作为他们集合的日子。同时,英度鞠马勒斯差不多每天都带着骑兵巡游到他的营寨近旁来,有时是为了了解营寨的地势,有时则是企图来谈判或恐吓,通常这些骑兵还向壕堑内发射矢石。拉频弩斯把他的士兵关在防御工事里面,同时还用一切方法给敌人加强印象,使他们以为自己在害怕。

    五八、英度鞠马勒斯带着与日俱增的轻视心,继续到我军营赛前来。直到有一天夜里,拉频弩斯把他从所有邻近各邦设法调来的骑兵都接了进来,同时还设置了守卫,他极细心地把全部士兵都关闭在营寨里面,绝不让这件事情泄漏出去,或者被报告给德来维里人。次日,英度鞠马勒斯却仍旧照每天的习惯到我军的营寨前来,把一天中的大部分时间花费在这里。他的士兵发射矢矛,并且用极傲慢的语言叫我军出去作战。到傍晚时刻,由于听不到我军一句答话,他们认为已经闹够了,便三三两两零散着退走。拉频弩斯派他的全部骑兵突然从两个门冲出去,他给士兵们这样的指示和禁令:当敌人受惊,四散逃走时(他预先就料到将会发生这样的事,而且正如他所料),他们应当一起奔向英度鞠马勒斯,在没看到他被杀以前,任何人不准先忙着杀伤别人。因为拉频弩斯不愿意让他在大家忙着追赶别人时。乘机逃脱,所以给能够杀死他的人设下了重重的赏格,还派出几个营去支援骑兵。事实证实了他的计划,因为所有的兵力都集中去追逐一个人,他们终于在渡河的地方捉住英度鞠马勒斯,并杀死了他,把他的头带回营来。在他们回营途中,骑兵们放手追逐,杀死尽可能追到的全部敌人。得知这个消息后,厄勃隆尽斯人和纳尔维人已集中了的全部军队都退走了。这件事情以后,凯撒感到高卢安静了不少。

    第六卷

    一、根据许多理由,凯撒预料高卢将发生一场更加严重的动乱,决定由他的副将马古斯·悉朗纳斯、该犹斯·安几司久斯·雷琴纳斯和季度斯·塞克司久斯着手征兵。同时,凯撒还向当时以代行执政官的头衔留在首都附近的克耐犹斯·庞培提出要求,既然他为了国家的利益继续掌握着军事大权,希望他能够命令在他任执政官时在山内高卢征召入伍的士兵,报到编队后开到凯撒这边来。凯撒认为有必要今后在高卢人心目中造成这种印象,使他们觉得意大利的力量极为强大,即使在战争中遭到一些损失,不但能在短期内很快补上,而且还有更大的兵力来加以扩充。当庞培为了国家的利益和友谊答应了时,凯撒也很快由他的副将们完成了征兵工作,在冬天过去之前。组成三个军团,带来他这边,跟季度留斯一起损失的那几个营,现已加倍补足,在速度上,力量上显示了罗马人无论从制度来说还是从资源来说,是何等不可轻侮。

    二、如我们所说,英度鞠马勒斯已经被杀。领导权由德来维里人转授给了他的亲属,他们仍旧不停地煽惑邻居的日耳曼人,答应给他们钱。在邻近的人勾引不动时,又到更远的人身上去打主意。当他们寻到一些甘愿效力的国家时,他们彼此之间订下了共同遵守的盟誓,并且交换了人质,作为今后付钱的保证。他们还用结盟和缔约的办法,把安皮奥列克斯也吸引到他们的这一边来。凯撒得知了这些事情,还看到各处都在准备作战:纳尔维人、阿杜亚都契人、问奈比人,正跟莱茵河这边的所有日耳曼人联合着进行武装。森农内斯人也没听从命令到他这边来,却在跟卡尔奥德斯人和邻近的国家阴谋勾结;日耳曼人也在受德来维里人不断派去的使者诱惑。他认为良己应当比往常更早一些开始作战。

    三、因此,在冬季还没结束以前,他集中了最近的四个军团出乎意料地迅速进入纳尔维人境内,在他们还没来得及集中或逃走以前,俘获了大批牲畜和人口,把这些战利品分给了士兵,又既响了他们的田地,逼得他们不得不前来向他投降,交纳人质。这些事情很快办妥后,他带着他的军队仍口进冬令营。春初,按照他的惯例,宣布召集一次全高卢大会。除森农内斯人、卡尔奇德斯人和德来维里人以外,其他各族的使者都到齐了,他肯定他们的缺席就是武装叛乱的开始。为了让大家相信他把除战争以外的其他一切事情都放在次要地位起见,会议移到巴里西人的一个市镇卢德几亚去开。这些巴里西人是森农内斯人的近邻,祖上曾经跟他们合成一个国家,但一般都认为他们没有参加目前的这些阴谋。这个决定在坛上宣布后,当天他便带军团出发去讨伐森农内斯人,以急行军到达他们那边。

    四、得知他到达后,发起这个阴谋的阿克果命令他们的人都集中到自己的城堡里去。但这事刚只着手,还没有完成时,就接到罗马人已经到来的消息。他们出于无奈,放弃了自己的计划,派使者来向凯撒恳求宽恕,由爱杜依人从中代为求情——因为他们的国家从古以来就是爱杜依人的保护国。凯撒看在爱杜依人面上,欣然宽恕了他们,接受了他们申述的理由,因为他认为夏天是解决目前战事的季节,而不是追查情由的季节。他向他们索取一百名人质,并把这些人质交给爱杜依人监守。卡尔奇德斯人也派使者和人质到他营里来,通过雷米人——他们是卡尔奇德斯人的保护者——向他恳请,也得到了同样的答复。凯撒结束了会议,向这些国家征集骑兵。

    五、于是,高卢的这一带地区便被平定下来,凯撒自己也可以专心对德来维里人和安皮奥列克斯作战了。他命令卡伐林纳斯带着森农内斯人的骑兵跟他一起出动,以免他们的国家因为这个人的急躁性情或者他在那边引起的仇恨而发生骚乱。这些事情安排好以后,因为他相信安皮奥列克斯决不会出来决一胜负,便进一步猜测他还有什么别的出路。在全部高卢人中,只有邻接厄勃隆尼斯人的门奈比人,因为有连绵不断的沼泽和森林作掩护,始终没派使者到凯撒这里来求和。凯撒知道安皮奥列克斯和他们之间有交情,同时也发现他还通过德来维里人,和日耳曼人结上了友谊。他认为在跟安皮奥列克斯作战以前,先得把他的这些支援除去,杏则他会在走投无路时,躲到问奈比人中去,或者被迫跟莱茵河那边的部落勾结起来。一经决定采取这个步骤,他就把全军的辎重都送到德来维里境内的拉频管斯那边,又命令两个军团也出发到他那边。去。凯撒自己带着五个军团,轻装奔向门奈比人那边。他们没有召集军队,只倚恃自己的地形,一起逃向森林和沼泽,把自己的财物也都搬了进去。

    六、凯撒把他的军队分给了副将该犹斯·费庇乌斯和财务官马古斯·克拉苏斯,在很快筑好一些桥梁以后,三路前进,焚烧他们的房舍和村庄,并捕获大量的牲畜和人口。这些行动迫使问奈比人派使者到他这边来求和。他接受了他们的人质,而且口气坚定地警告他们:如果他们接纳安皮奥列克斯本人或他的使者进入境内,他就把他们当做敌人看待。这些事情妥善地解决后,凯撒命令阿德来巴得斯人康缨斯带着骑兵留在门奈比人境内作为留守部队,他自己则出发到德来维里人那边去。

    七、当凯撒正在这样做时,德来维里人已经集合起一支巨大的步兵和骑兵,准备攻击拉频弩斯和在他们境内过冬的那个军团。当他们距他不到两天路程时,忽然听到凯撒派来的两个军团已经到达,他们也就在十五罗里以外扎下自己的营寨,决定在那边等候他们的日耳曼族援军。拉频弩斯得知敌人的计划,希望能利用敌人的轻率,获得一次战斗的机会。他给辎重留下五个营作为守卫,自己带着二十五个营和一大批骑兵,迎着敌人赶上去。在距敌人一罗里的地方构筑了营寨。在拉频弩斯和敌人之间隔有一条两岸十分峭拔、难于渡过的河流。他自己不想渡过这条河去,估计敌人也不至于会渡过来,但他们会来援军的希望却一天一天在增加。拉频弩斯在一个军事会议上公开宣称:由于据说日耳曼人即将来临,他不愿意把自己和军队的命运孤注一掷,决定就在明天清晨,拔营离去。这些话很快就被带给了敌人。因为在这么大的一支高卢人组成的骑兵中,自然免不了会有一些人出于天性,偏袒高卢人一方。晚上,拉频弩斯召集了军团指挥官和首列百夫长,说明了他的计划,还说:为了使敌人更容易相信他在害怕起见,他命令在移营动身时,应当显得比罗马人向来的习惯更糟杂、更混乱些。这样一来,他弄得他的撤走真正象是在逃走。因为离开敌营很近,这种情况,天明以前就由敌人的侦察部队报告给了敌人。。

    八、后队还刚刚离开工事,高卢人就互相鼓励:不要让盼望已久的战利品从自己手里滑走。他们说:正当罗马人在惊惶失措的时候,自己却长时期坐在这里等日耳曼人来帮助,空放着这么大的兵力,不敢去攻击这么一小撮敌人,对他们的荣誉来说,真是件难堪的事情,特别当敌人正在撤退,行李累赘,狼狈不堪的时候。他们毫不迟疑就渡过河来,在一个地形不利的地方开始战斗。拉频弩斯本已估计到要发生这样的事,为要把他们全部引到河流的这一边来,他仍跟原来一样假装前进,安静地赶路。他把辎重送到前面不远的地方,安顿在一处高地上,然后说:”士兵们,你们有了你们要找的机会了!你们已经把身负重荷、并且处在不利地形的敌人截住,就在我们的指挥下,把你们一向表现给统帅看的那种勇气,再表现一番给我们看,就只当统帅亲自在看着吧!”同时,他命令士兵们转过身来,面对着敌人,布下阵来。除了派少数几小队骑兵去担任辎重的守卫外,他把其余的骑兵都安置在两翼。我军迅速发出一片喊声,把他们的轻矛掷向敌人。当敌人出乎意料地看到他们认为已在退走的人,张着进攻的阵形向他们杀来时,挡不住这种攻势,一接上手就纷纷溃散,奔向最近的森林。拉频弩斯用骑兵追逐他们,杀死一大批,还捉到大量俘虏,几天以后就接受了这个国家的投降,至于赶来帮助他们的日耳曼人,一知道德来维里人投降时,自动退了回去。英度鞠马勒斯的亲属们,即倡导这次叛乱的那些人,也跟他们一起离开这个国家。领导的职位和统治的权力就转入钦杰多列克斯手中,正如前文所说,他是自始就保持着忠顺的。

    九、凯撒在通过门奈比人的领土,进入德来维里人的领土后,为了两个原因,他决定渡过莱茵河去:第一是因为日耳曼人曾派军队来帮助德来维里人对他作战;第二是因为要防止安皮奥列克斯有退到他们那边去的可能。一经这样决定后,就在比上次带军队渡河的所在略许上流一些的地方,建造一座桥梁。计划一经通知大家,确定下来之后,在军士们的热情工作之下,几天就完成了。凯撒在德来维里这一边的桥头留下强有力的守卫,以防他们中间突然发生什么骚动,然后率领其余的军队和骑兵一起过了河。以前交过人质、投降过的乌皮人,这时为要洗清自己,派使者来见他,告诉他说:他们国内既没派军队支援德来维里人,也没背弃过誓约。他们请求他放过他们,免得在日耳曼人受到普遍痛恨的情况下,清白无辜的人也代犯罪的人受了处罚。如果他需要再加人质,他们也答应可以听命。凯撒听了他们的申述,而且确定援军是从苏威皮人中派出去的,他接受了乌皮人的申请,向他们探问到苏威皮人领域去的途径和路线。

    一0、停了不过几天,乌皮人报告凯撒说:苏威皮人已经把所有的兵力集中到一起,并且下令跟属他们的各族都派步兵和骑兵去支援。接到这报告,他准备好军粮,选定一个适当的地方扎下营寨后又命令乌皮人把他们的牲畜都带走,把田野里的东西也都搬进要塞,希望缺乏粮食会逼得这些素无经验的蛮族在不利的条件下应战。他命他们不断派侦察人员到苏威皮人领域内去,探明他们的行动。乌皮人执行了他的命令,几天后即来回报。他们说:苏威皮人在接到罗马军队到达的确切消息后,带着所有他们自己的、以及从同盟那边集合起来的军队,退到他们领域的最僻远的地区去了,那边有一片无边无际的大森林,叫做巴钦尼斯森林。它连亘不断地一直伸入内地,象一堵天然的城墙,挡住了苏威皮人向乞卢斯契人这一边入侵和劫掠,同样也挡住了乞卢斯契人向苏威皮人这样做。苏威皮人就决定在这片森林的边缘上等罗马人来。

    —一、写至此处,我来叙述一下高卢和日耳曼的习俗,并说明这两族彼此间的不同所在,想也不能算是节外生枝。在高卢,不仅每一个国家、每一个部落、每一个地区,并且几乎每一个家族,都分成党派,担任这些党派领袖的,照他们的看法。是一些具有极高权力、一切事情和措施都得根据他们的意见和判断才能决定的人。这似乎是根据这样的理由,才从古代传下来的,即普通平民都要有一个人作依靠,借以抵抗比他强有力的人。而这些被人当作依靠的人也绝不肯听任自己的人受压迫和欺凌,如果他做不到这一点。在他们中间就不会有威信。同样的道理也通行于全部高卢,因此整个高卢的所有国家也分成两派。

    一二、凯撒到高卢时,一派的领袖是爱社依人,另一派的领袖是塞广尼人。后者的力量赶不上爱杜依人,因为最高的权威从古以来就属于爱社依人,他们的属邦也极多。塞广尼人因此跟阿里奥维司都斯和日耳曼人联结起来,以极大的牺牲和诺言把他们拉到自己一边。在打了几次胜仗、把爱杜依人的贵族杀光以后,他们树立了极大势力,竟把爱杜依人的大部分属邦都吸引到自己这边,并接收它们的领袖们的孩子为人质,还强迫他们用国家的名义宣誓不加入任何反对塞广尼人的阴谋。一面又用武力强占邻国的一部分土地,掌握了全高卢的领导权。正是这种情况,迫使狄维契阿古斯动身到罗马去向元老院乞援,但却空手而返。凯撒的到来使形势发生了变化,人质还给了爱杜依人,不但他们原有的属邦重新恢复,而且因为凯撒的关系,还增加了新的属邦。那些跟他们建立了友谊、接上关系的国家,都发现自己受到的待遇比较好,统治得比较公平,因而爱杜依人的势力和地位,各方面都得到了加强。塞广尼人从此失去霸权,雷米人起来代替了他们的地位。由于大家看到雷米人在凯撒面前和爱杜依人有同样的地位,那些跟爱杜依人有旧怨、不能和他们联合的国家,便都投奔雷米人,雷米人也小心谨慎地保护着它们,由此他们获得一种新的、突然兴起的势力。因而,当时的局面是:爱杜依人被认为是占绝对优势的领导国家,而雷米人的地位则居于第二。

    一三、全高卢中,凡是有一些地位和身分的人,都分属于两个阶层。至于普通平民,处境简直跟奴隶差不多,自己既不敢有所作为,也从来不和他们商议什么事情。他们大多数不是受债务或沉重的租赋压迫,就是被势力较大的人欺凌,只能投靠贵族们,贵族对他们,实际上就有主人对奴隶一样的权力。在前述的两个阶层中间,一个是祭司阶层,另一个是骑士阶层。前者专管有关神灵方面的事情,主持公私祀典,以及解释教仪上的问题。有大批年轻人,为了向他们学习,集中在他们周围,他们在这圈子中很受尊重。几乎一切公私纠纷都交给他们裁判。如果犯了什么罪行,或者出了人命案,以至继承、疆界等等有了争论,也由他们裁决,判定赏罚。假使有任何人,不问是个人还是公家,不遵从他们的判决,他们就排斥他不准参加祭扫,这是他们最严厉的惩罚,受到这种处分的人,被认为是得罪神明、十恶不赦,大家都回避他,拒绝跟他交往和谈话,以免在接近他时沾上罪恶,遇到他向法律请求保护时,也置之不理,什么荣誉都没有他的分。祭司中间有一个是首领,在他们之中掌握最高的权力。他死后,由余下来的地位最高的那个人继任,如果有好几个人地位相仿,就由祭司们选举决定,有时甚至用武力争夺。这些祭司们每年有一个固定的日子,集中在卡尔奇德斯——一般都认为它的领域是全高卢的中心——的一处圣地,举行会议。一切有争执的人,都从各地赶来,听候他们的决定和裁判。据传他们这套制度,原来起源于不列颠,以后才从那边传到高卢来的,直到今天,那些希望更进一步通晓它的人,还常常赶到那边去学习。

    一四、祭司们向来不参加战争,也不跟其他人一样交纳赋税,他们免除了兵役和一切义务。由于有这么大的好处,因此吸叫了很多人去学习,有的是自动去的,有的是由他们的父母或亲属送去的。据说,他们要在那边学习背诵许多诗篇,有人竟因此留在那边学习达二十年之久。虽然他们在别的一切公私事务上都使用希腊文宇,但他们却认为不应该把这些诗篇写下来。我认为他们采取这种措施有两种用意,一则他们不希望这些教材让大家都知道,再则也防止那些学习的人从此依赖写本,不再重视背诵的工夫。事实上,很多人往往因为有了文字的帮助,就把孜孜碗范的钻研和记诵都放松了。他们第一要反复论证的信条是灵魂不灭,人的死亡不过是灵魂从一个身躯转入另上个而已。他们认为这一条信条能摆脱人们的畏死之心,大大增加他们的勇气。此外,他们还有许多别的理论,探索星象和它们的运行、宇宙和大地的形体、事物的本质、不朽之神的能力和权力等等,把它们传授给青年们。

    一五、另一个阶层是骑士,每当送上机会,发生什么战争时——这在凯撒到来以前,几乎是年年发生的,不是他们去攻击别人,就是反击别人对他们的进攻——他们就全部参加战争。他们中间,出身最高贵、最富有听身边跟随的仆从和门客也就最多,也只有这种威望和力量,才是他们知道敬畏的。

    一六、所有高卢各族都异常热心于宗教仪式,因此,凡染上较为严重的疾病、或是要去参加战争、冒历危险的,不是当时把人作为牺牲,向神献祭,就是许下誓愿,答应将来这样做,这种祀典都请祭司们主持。他们认为,要赎取一个人的生命,只有献上另一个人的生命,不朽的神灵才能俯允所请。有关国家的公务,也用同一方法献祭。另有一些人制成硕大无朋的人像,四肢用柳条编就,其中装进一些活人,放到火中去,让那些人被火焰包身,活活烧死。他们认为如能够用在偷窃、抢劫、或犯别的罪行时被捉住的人作为牺牲供献,格外能讨好不朽之神,但如果这种人无法提供,便用无辜的人来充数。

    一七、神灵之中,他们最崇敬的是麦邱利,他的造像极多,他们尊他为一切技艺的创造者、一切道路和旅程的向导人。他们认为他在各种牟利的行业和买卖上,也有极大的法力。除他之外。他们还崇拜阿波罗、战神马斯、宙斯、明纳伐。他们对这些神灵的看法,大约跟别的民族差不多,阿波罗驱除疾疫、明纳伐倡导技术和工艺、宙斯掌握天堂的大权、马斯主持战争。当他们决定进行决战时,通常都对马斯神许下誓愿,答应把将在战争中掠得的东西献给他。胜利之后,他们就将所有获得的有生之物作为牺牲向他献祭,其他东西也都聚在一起。许多邦中,都可以看到这样一堆一堆的东西,积在他们的圣地上,从来很少发现有人敢于蔑视这种宗教禁律,随便把一件掠来的战利品私藏在家中,或者从堆上偷走一件东西,他们规定用最最严酷的刑罚来处理这种罪行。

    一八、所有高卢人,一致承认自己是狄斯神的后裔,据说这种传说是由祭司们传下来的。因此,他们计算起时间长短来,不是数几天几天,而是数几夜几夜的。而且在他们中间,不论是提到生日、提到年月的起点,都是把自天放在黑夜后面的。在其他的日常生活习惯中,他们主要不同于其他民族的还有一点:即自己的儿子,不到长大成人,可以在战争中服役时,不让他们公开接近自己,他们认为未成年的儿子,如果当着群众的面在父亲身边公开出现,是一种丢脸的事。

    一九、丈夫们不管从妻子那边接到多少作为嫁奁的钱财,计算过以后,也在自己的财产中取出相等的一份,放在一起,所有这笔款子的出入,全都记在一本公帐上,连利息也都积存在一起。两个人中谁死得迟,这笔双方共有的钱,连带一向积起来的利息,就都归他。丈夫对妻子们也象对他们的孩子一样,有生杀大权。当一位出身显贵的家长死了之后,他的亲属们都聚集拢来,如果他的死状有可疑的地方,就对妻子进行询问,象审讯奴隶一样,一旦有所发现,即用火刑和别的一切酷刑,把她们处死。他们的葬仪,按高卢的生活方式来说,可以算作铺张靡费的了。他们把他们认为死者生前喜爱的一切东西都投进火里,连活的牲畜在内。距今不久以前,甚至连奴隶和仆从,只要认为是他的主人心爱的,在正式的葬仪完毕时,也跟它们一起烧掉。

    二O、那些国家,据云为了管理公务方便起见,以法令规定:凡从邻人那里听到有关国家大事的任何消息或谣言时,必须把它报告给官吏,不得泄漏给任何其他人,因为通常性急、没经验的人,常常会受谣言惊吓,被迫犯罪,或者轻率地对重要的事情作出决定。官吏们把他们认为不应公开的事情隐瞒起来,可以告诉群众的则加以公布。至于发表有关国事的言论,则除了在会议上以外,一般都是禁止的。

    二一、日耳曼人的习俗,与这有很大的差异。他们没有祭司替他们主持宗教仪式,对祭祀也不热心。他们视作神灵的,只有那些他们能直接看到的,或者能够明明自白从它们的职能取得帮助的,即:日神、火神、月神等等,至于其余的,他们全不知道,甚至连名字都没听到过。他们的全部生活只有狩猎和追逐战争。从孩子时代起,他们就习于勤劳和艰苦。保持童身最久的人,在亲友中能得到极大的赞扬,有人认为这样可以使人体格魁梧,又有人认为这样可以增强体力和筋骨。一个人二十岁以前就有关于女性的知识,被认为是极可耻的事情之一。这一类事情,在他们中间,本来没有什么秘密可言,因为男男女女同样都在河中洗澡,身上掩蔽的同样只是一片兽革或一块鹿皮遮布,身体的大部分都听其裸露在外面。

    二二、他们对农耕不怎样热心,他们的食物中间,绝大部分是乳、酪和肉类,也没有一个人私人拥有数量明确、疆界分明的土地,官员和首领们每年都把他们认为大小适当、地点合宜的田地,分配给集居一起的氏族和亲属,一年之后,又强逼他们迁到别处去。对于这种做法,他们列举了许多理由:怕他们养成习惯,从而作战的热情转移到务农上去;怕他们从此孜孜追求大片田地,势力大的会把弱小的逐出自己的田地;怕他们从此为了避寒避暑,热心地大兴土木;还怕他们从此引起爱财之心,因而结党营私,纷争起来。一他们的目的是要使普通人看到自己所有的,跟最有势力的人所有的完全相等,感到心满意足。

    二三、他们的各邦,认为能蹂躏自己的边境,使本国外围有一圈愈大愈好的荒地包围着,是一件最最光荣的事情。他们以为邻人被逐出自己的土地,再也没人敢靠近他们居住,是勇敢的表示。同时,他们也相信,这样他们便从此高枕无忧,再没有遭到突然袭击的可能。一个国家遇到战争时,不管是别人对他们进犯,还是他们把战争加诸别人,总是选出握有生杀大权的首领来指挥战争,和平时期,他们就没有这种掌握全面的领袖,只有各地区和部落的头头,在他们中间主持公道、解决纠纷。抢劫事件如果是在各国自己的疆界以外做的,就不以为耻。他们辩解说:这样做是为了训练青年们,使他们免于懒惰。当任何一个领袖在公众会议上宣布他愿意做首领,愿意去的人赶快声明时,那些赞成这件壮举或钦佩他这个人的,都站起来表示愿意效力,这样就可博得群众的赞扬,任何一个答应了没跟去的人,都被指滴为逃避和出卖,以后什么事情都不再信任他。他们认为伤害宾客是伤天害理的事情,不问为什么原因,只要是逃到他们那边去求庇的人,他们都给以保护,把这些人当做是神圣不可侵犯的人,不让受任何伤害。对于这些逃亡者,所有的门都是开着的,还供给他们各种生活所需。

    二四、过去有过一个时期,高卢人的英勇超过了日耳曼人,到他们那边进行侵略,而且还因为高卢人多,土地少,派人移殖到莱茵河对岸去。于是,日耳曼的环绕着厄尔辛尼亚森林一带最肥沃的土地(我看,它是由于厄拉多司梯尼斯和别的希腊人的报导,才被人知道的,他们称之为奥钦尼安森林),就被伏尔卡族的戴克多萨其斯人所占领,并在那边定居下来。这一族人在那边的居住地一直保持到现在,并享有公正和英勇的声誉。正因为他们处在和日耳曼人同样的贫乏、穷困和艰苦环境之中,就也采取同样的食物和衣着。但在高卢人方面,因为既邻接着我们的行省,又很熟悉海外的货品,无论奢侈品还是日用品都供应很充裕,就逐渐把失败视为常事,经过多次战争中一再被击败后,连把自己跟日耳曼人在勇敢方面相提并论的想法都没有了。

    二五、前述的厄尔辛尼亚森林,宽度大约为一个空手没负担的人奔走九天的路程,此外他们再没别的办法可以估量,也不懂得别的计算路程的单位。它从厄尔维几人、内美德斯人和劳拉契人的边境开始,顺着多脑河的走向,一直伸到达契人和安乃得斯人境上,就在那边开始跟该河分手拐向左边。由于它的苍茫浩瀚,一望无际,接触到许多国家的境界。据我们所知,在日耳曼人中,没有一个人敢说他曾经到过这森林的起端——虽然他赶过六十天路——或者听说过它在什么地方起始。一般人都相信那边生长着许多种别的地方没见过的野兽,其中,下列的几种尤其不同寻常,值得记述。

    二六、有一种象鹿的牛,它的前额正中,即两只耳朵之间,长着一只独角。比起我们所知道的别的动物的角,要高大一些,挺直一些。从它的顶端,又分出许多伸得很长的权枝,恰象一只伸开的手掌。雌的跟雄的形体相同,角的式样和大小也一样。

    二七、还有一种动物称做糜,它的形状和斑斑点点的外皮,颇象山羊,但躯体较大一些,并且长着很钝的角。它们的腿没有关节或接联,睡觉也不躺下来。如有什么意外使它们跌倒,就不能再直立或爬起来。对它们来说,树就是它的床,它们稍许倾斜一些,倚着它,就算休息。当猎人们根据它们的脚迹,认出了它们常常去休息的地方时,他们不是把那地方的树木统统连根挖掉,就是把它们锯得只剩下一点儿皮相连,仅在外表上看来还挺然立着。当糜按照它们的习惯向它倚靠上去时,它的体重压倒了那一触即倒的树,自己也跟着一同倒下去。

    二八、其中第三种是一种称做乌里的动物,躯体稍稍比象小一些,外形、颜色和大小却和牛相仿。它的气力很大,奔驰速度也极快,无论是人还是野兽,一被它们看到,就不肯放过。日耳曼人很热衷于利用陷阶捕杀它们。青年人也借此练习吃苦耐劳,通过这种狩猎锻炼自己。杀死它们最多的人,把它们的角带到公共场所去作为证明,博取极大的赞扬。但这种野兽即使在很小的时候就被捉住,也无法使它习于跟人相处,或者驯化它。它们的角,其大小、形状和外表,都跟我们公牛的角大不相同,他们很热心于收集它们,用银子沿着它们的这包镶起来,在最盛大的宴会上用作酒杯。

    二九、当凯撒通过乌皮人的侦察人员发现苏威皮人已经退入森林后,他决定不再深入,因为所有日耳曼人都不重视农耕,已在前面说过,他深恐会有缺粮的可能。同时,为了不让蛮族消除他可能重来的顾虑,并且拖住他们的救兵起见,他在撤回自己的军队后,只把桥的一头,即接到鸟皮人领土的一端,拆去约二百罗尺长的一段。他还在桥头造了一座四层高的木塔,派一支由十二个营组成的守卫队保护那座桥梁,并且用非常坚固的工事加强了这个据点。;他派年轻的该犹斯·沃尔卡久斯·都勒斯负责这个据点和这支守卫部队,他自己则趁谷物开始成熟的时候,赶去跟安皮奥列克斯作战。他取道穿过了埃度恩那森林,这是全高卢最大的森林,从莱茵河岸和德来维里人的领域一直伸展到纳尔维人领土,长达五百罗里以上。他派卢契乌斯·明弯久斯·巴希勒斯带着全部骑兵走在前面,让他去试一下进军的神速和有利的时机,是否能带来一些好处。他告诫他不要在营中举火,免得让敌人老远就知道他到来,并告诉他说,自己也接着就跟来。

    三O、巴希勒斯按照他的命令行事,迅速完成进军,快得甚至超出了大家的预料,在田里捉住许多不曾防到他来的人。根据这些人的报告,他直接向安皮奥列克斯本人所在的地方奔去,据说他正和少数骑兵停留在那边。命运的力量毕竟极大,不但在每一件事情上都是如此,在战争上更为特出。事情十分凑巧,他居然能在安皮奥列克斯本人毫无防卫、毫无准备的时候撞上了他,而且他的到来也在任何人能够通风报讯之前。但同样也由于命运播弄,虽然安皮奥列克斯经常带在身边的一切作战器械都被缴获,他的车辆和马匹也都被俘,但他自己却仍旧逃出了性命。在这上面起作用的还有他那四周都有树木围绕的房子,这些房子跟所有高卢人的房子一样,为了躲避暑气,大多隐蔽在森林和河流旁边。他的卫士和家属们在这个狭隘的地方对我军骑兵的攻击抵抗了片刻,正当在战斗时。他们中的一个人把他安顿在一匹马上,让他在密林掩蔽下飞奔逃去。就这样,在他遇险和脱险上,命运都起了很大作用。

    三一、安皮奥列克斯之所以不召集他的军队,究竟是经过考虑后认为不应该跟我军作战,还是因为我军的骑兵来得太突然,并且还怕其余的军队也紧跟在后面,所以没时间召集军队,是件难于揣测的事情。可以确定的是,他派使者们到处奔走传告,叫大家各寻生路,以防万一。他们一部分选入埃度恩那森林、一部分逃人连亘不断的沼泽,距大洋最近的则躲人通常由潮汐形成的岛屿上,还有很多人离乡背井,把自己的性命财产完全托付给根本陌生的人。管辖半个厄勃隆尼斯的国王卡都瓦尔克斯,是一个年龄已经很大的人,原来也参与过安皮奥列克斯的计划,这时无论作战还是逃跑,都非他的精力所能培当,在把这个阴谋的首倡者安皮奥列克斯当着所有的神灵诅咒了一顿之后,服柏树汁自杀。这种树在高卢和日尔曼极多。

    三二、住在厄勃隆尼斯和德来维里人之间的塞叶尼人和孔特鲁西人,跟日耳曼人同出一源,通常也被认作是日耳曼人,他们派使者来见凯撒,要求他不要把他们当做敌人,也不要认为住在莱茵河这边的日耳曼人,彼此全是通同一气的,他们根本不曾起过作战的念头,也没派军队援助过安皮奥列克斯。凯撒经过审讯俘虏,证实了这种情况,便命令他们:如果有任何厄勃隆尼斯人在逃亡中投奔到他们那边去时,应该送回来交给他。他保证说,如果他们这样做了,他就不再侵犯他们的领域。于是,他把他的兵力分成三支后,把辎重全都集中到阿杜亚都卡去,这是一个要塞的名字,大约居于厄勃隆尼斯的全境中心,原来季度留斯和奥龙古来犹斯就是驻扎在那边准备过冬的。但凯撒之所以选中这地方,除了它具有其他一般优点外,还因为这里去年留下的工事,都完整无缺地保存着,故而可以减轻军队的劳动。他留下第十四军团守卫辎重,这是他最近从意大利带来的新征集的三个军团之一。他派奎因都斯·图里乌斯·西塞罗统率这个军团和营寨,并配备给他二百名骑兵。

    三三、他把军队分开后,便命令季度斯·拉频弩带三个军团向濒临大洋和门奈比人毗连的地区开去,该犹斯·德亲朋纽斯带着同样的兵力去蹂躏邻接阿杜亚都契人的地方,他自己则决定带着其余的三个军团,到流入莫塞河的斯卡尔欢河边去,进人埃度恩那森林最僻远的部分,他听说安皮奥列克斯已带了少数骑兵逃到那边。他在出发时,考虑到第七天该是给留守在那边的这个军团发口粮的日子,他肯定地说,他此去将在第七天以前回来。他鼓励拉频弩斯和德亲朋纽斯,如果对公务没有妨碍,就也在同一天回来,以便大家可以再次商讨军略、探索敌人的意图、另行开始一次战事。

    三四、正如我们上文所说,当地已经没有一支成形的军队、没有一个城堡或一个据点可以用武力自卫,人们都散处在四面八方。不问是一个隐蔽的山谷也好、茂密的林教或者险阻的沼泽也好,只要有人认为可以提供一线保障或逃生的希望,就去躲藏在那边。对住在就近的人来说,这些地方都是他们熟悉的,但对我们说来,事情就需要特别留神,倒不是整个部队须要兢兢业业提防,惊骇四散的人从来不会危害到集中在一起的大军,该注意的是个别的士兵,当然就某种程度来说,也会牵涉到大军的安全。因为劫掠的欲望会把许多人吸引到老远去,而密林中隐蔽的难于辨识的道路也不允许集中着的大队人马进去。因此,如果凯撒希望这次战争得以结束,这个万恶的族类得以歼灭干净,就必须把人马分散,一批批派向四面八方去搜捕。如果他按照罗马军队向来的规矩和习惯,仍旧要士兵们保持着严密的队形行动,那地形本身就会成为蛮族的保障。同时他们中个别的人,也不乏勇气打些秘密埋伏,对我军分散的队伍来一个突然围攻。鉴于这些特殊困难,凡是出于谨慎、应该考虑到的一切都周密地考虑到了,虽然大家心中都燃烧着一股复仇的怒火,但凯撒还是放过了许多可以给敌人造成损害的机会,以免敌人反给我军一些伤害。他派使者去通知邻近各族,以劫掠的希望打动他们,要他们一起来参加掳掠厄勃隆尼斯人,这样,他可以让高卢人而不是军团士兵到森林中去冒生命之险,同时又可以利用大队人马的围歼来一举把这个罪恶滔天的族连人带名字消灭掉。大批人马很迅速地从各方来到。

    三五、这工作在厄勃隆尼斯境内到处进行着。第七天靠近了,凯撒原来就决定在这天回到他的辎重和那个军团那边去。命运在战争中的力量有多大、它所制造的事故是多么难于捉摸,在这里便可以看出。敌人惊骇四散,已如前述,当时已没有任何部队足以稍稍引起一些恐慌。但厄勃隆尼斯人在被洗劫的消息已经传过莱茵河去,带给了日耳曼人,还说:不问是谁,都在邀请参加劫掠之列。住在离开莱茵河最近的苏刚布里人——就是我们前面说过接纳逃亡的登克德里和乌西彼得斯人的——便聚起二千骑兵,利用船只和木排,在离开凯撒筑桥并留置守卫部队的地方约三十罗里的下游,渡过莱茵河。他们先进人厄勃隆尼斯人的境内,捉住许多四散奔逃的人,并捕获大批牲口,这正是蛮族十分贪图的东西。劫掠的欲望把他们越引越远,沼泽也好,森林也好,全挡不住这些在战争和掳掠生活中成长的人。他们向俘虏探询凯撒的所在,知道凯撒已经出发到很远的地方去,而且军队也已全都离开。这时,他们的一个俘虏说:你们正逢上红运当头的时候,为什么只管追逐这些可怜而又微不足道的战利品呢?只要三个刻时,你们就可以赶到阿杜亚都卡,罗马军队把他们的所有财富都集中在那边,驻防部队少得光守城都不够,更没一个人敢跑到壕堑外面来了。日耳曼人被这种欲望煽动起来之后,把他们抢到的战利品藏在一个隐蔽的地方,就让那个报告消息给他们的人当向导,赶向阿杜亚都卡来。

    三六、在所有前些日子中,西塞罗都遵照凯撒的命令,小心翼翼地把军队关闭在营中,甚至连军奴也一个不许越出壕堑。在第七日,由于他听到凯撒已经前进得更远,而且接不到他要回来的消息,他便不大相信凯撒真的能够按照与自己约定的日期回来。同时又受到了一些人冷言冷语的影响,这些人把他的耐心闭守说成是受围困。他认为,虽说不准任何一个人出门,但在现在的情况下——当时有九个军团和大批骑兵在对付那些业已溃散、而且几乎已全部就歼的敌人——派五个营到跟营寨只隔一个小丘、相距不过三罗里的田里去收集谷物,总不至于会出什么意外、遇到攻击的。各军团都有一些因病留下来的人,经过这几天,他们中有些人已经痊愈,约有三百人,也被编在一起,一同前去。此外还有许多军奴获得允许,带同大批留在营里的牲口,跟随前去。

    三七、日耳曼骑兵凑巧就在这个时候赶到当地,随即以赶来时同样快的速度,试图从正门突进营寨。恰好这一面有一片树林遮住,直到他们接近营寨时才被发现,迅速得连那些在堡垒下搭着篷帐的商人,也没有机会可以撤进藏我军士卒出于意外,马上被这突如其来的事情弄得手足无措。正在值岗的那个营,几乎挡不住他们的第一次冲击。敌人散向营寨的四周,去找寻可以冲进来的地方。我军苦苦支撑守住大门,其他所有可以进来的入口,都受到那地方的地形本身和壕堑的保障。营中一片混乱,各人互相探询吵吵嚷嚷的原因是什么。再没一个人关心队伍应该布置到哪里,各人应该集中到哪里。有人宣称说:营寨已经被占领,另外又有人坚持认为蛮族是歼灭了大军和统帅之后乘胜而来的。大部分人都由于所在的这个地方引起了奇怪的迷信,他们在自己眼前描绘出一幅考达和季度留斯遭到惨祸的景象,因为这两个人就是在这个要塞遇害的。正是由于这种恐惧而引起的慌乱,使敌人的信心更为坚定,以为真的象他们的俘虏所讲的那样。这里面没有守卫部队。他们努力想冲进来,还彼此鼓励不要自白让这样好的运气溜过去。

    三八、跟这支守卫部队一起留在这里的,有一个伤病员,名叫布勃密斯·塞克司久斯·巴古勒斯,他曾经在凯撒手下担任过首席百夫长,我们已在前述的战斗中提到过他。他已经五天没有进食;这时他担心自己和大家的安全,就赤手空拳从营帐中跑出来;他看到敌人已逼到跟前,形势已是千钧一发,随即从就近的人手中抢过武器,自己首当其冲地把住大门。正在值岗的那个营的百夫长们都跟着他。在很短一段时间中,一同挡住了进攻。塞克司久斯在受了几处重伤之后昏晕过去,费了很多手脚才把他救出来,一个传一个地送到安全地带。就在这争取来的片刻喘息时间里,其他人才鼓起勇气,壮着胆子赶到壁垒上各自的位置,摆出防守者的姿态。

    三九、同时,在收完谷物后,我军士卒听到了呼喊声,骑兵冲向前面,了解到了当时的危急情况,但这里没有工事可以容纳吓慌了的兵士,那些新近征集来的毫无作战经验的人,只能一起转过身来望着军团指挥官和百夫长们,看他们发出什么命令来。没有一个人在这种意料不到的形势下能够勇敢地镇静如常。另一方面,蛮族们在一看到老远的连队标志时,最初停止了攻击,误以为这就是他们的俘虏所说的远去的军团,现在回来了。后来看到这支人马数目很少,又轻视他们起来,四面八方向他们进攻。

    四0、军奴们奔到最近的一个高地,但很快就从那边被逐回来,又没头没脑地插入连队的行列,使本来就已惊骇不定的士兵们更加慌乱。他们中间有些人建议组成一个楔形的队形,迅速突围出去,离大营如此之近,他们相信或许有一部分人被包围歼灭,其余一定能够脱身。又有人建议坚持在一处高地上,大家生死相共,一起拼到底。这办法遭到老兵们的反对,我们前面已经说过,他们是混合编在这个队里一起去的。于是,他们互相鼓励着,在一个派去做指挥的罗马骑士该犹斯·德亲朋纽斯的率领下,从敌人包围中冲出来,一人未伤地回到营寨。军奴们和骑兵们在这次突围中紧紧跟着他们,依靠这些兵士的勇敢,也一起安全脱险。唯独坚持在高地上的那一群人,丝毫没有作战经验,既没能坚持自己原来赞同的主张、在高地上进行自卫,又不能学习刚刚已经看到的、而且别人已经从中得到好处的勇气和速度,却在下了高地试探着向大营退去时,陷入一处地形不利的所在。百夫长中间有一些原来在别的军团里担任较低职泣、因为勇敢才被提升到这个军团来担任较高的职位,这对恐怕失掉过去获得的英勇善战的声誉,相继在奋勇搏斗中牺牲了。一部分军队趁敌人被百夫长们奋勇冲开的时候,也出乎意料地安全到达大营,一部分被敌人包围歼灭。

    四一、日耳曼人看到我军已经把守在工事上,感到袭取营寨已经无望,因而带着隐藏在森林中的战利品,退过莱茵河去。但当时营中惊慌得十分厉害,以至就在敌人离开之后的那天晚上,奉命带着骑兵前去的沃卢森纳斯到达营寨时,还是没有办法使士兵们相信凯撒已经带着安全无恙的军队即将到达。恐慌差不多占据了大家的心,简直达到令人疯狂的地步。他们一口咬定说:一定是全军覆没之后,单只是骑兵逃了出来,如果全军依然存在,日耳曼人决不会来攻营。这种恐慌等凯撒到达之后才消除。

    四二、当他回来后,了解了战事的一切情况,他只怪西塞罗一件事情,就是他派几营人离开值岗和守卫的工作到外面去,他指出:哪怕是最小的意外,也不应该让它有发生的机会。命运已经以敌人的突然来临证明了它的力量,又再把差不多已经要跑进营寨工事和大门的蛮族驱走,进一步显示了它的神迹。但所有这些意外中最最出奇的却是:存心想要破坏安皮奥列克斯的领土,因而渡过莱茵河来的日耳曼人,却被引到罗马的大营,给安皮奥列克斯帮了极大的忙。

    四三、凯撒重新出发去骚扰敌人,他从四邻各国家征集了大批人马,把他们派到各个方向去。每一个村庄、每一座房屋,只要能看到的。就给纵火烧掉。牲口都给杀掉、战利品从各地带走,谷物不仅由于大批牲口和人员在消耗,而且因为时令和阴雨,倒伏下来。因而,即使有人能够躲过这一时,但在军队退走之后,仍然要因为什么东西都没有而死去。尽管有很大一支骑兵分散在四面八方,但还经常发生这样的事情:有些俘虏在被捕获时,眼睛还在凝视刚刚逃走的安皮奥列克斯,甚至他们还坚持说,还可以依稀看到他的背影。捕获这个逃亡者的企图促使他们作了莫大的努力,特别因为他们都希望借此取得凯撒的最大好感,因而更激发起超乎人性的热忱。但他们似乎老是离开最后的成功只差一点儿,他总是依靠隐蔽的地方、森林、幽谷,逃出了性命,连夜再找别的地方去躲避。他携带着的只是四个骑兵组成的卫队,他们是他唯一敢托付性命的人。

    四四、当这个地区经过了这样一番破坏之后,凯撒把损失了两个营的军团仍旧带回,到雷米人的一个城镇杜洛科多勒姆去。在那边召集了一个全高卢的会议之后,他决定对森农内斯人和卡尔乌德斯人的叛乱事件,进行了一次审讯,给那个阴谋的主犯阿克果一个比向来更加严厉的惩罚,以我们的传统方式将其明正典刑。有些人怕审判而逃走的,宣布他们为被剥夺了法律保护的人。于是,他把两个军团驻在邻接德来维里人的冬令营中,两个军团驻在林恭内斯人中,其余六个驻在森农内斯领域内的阿及定古姆,并且替这些军队安排好了粮食供应,然后按照决定,到意大利去主持巡回审判大会。

    第七卷

    一、当高卢平静下来后,凯撒仍按照决定,出发到意大利去主持巡回审判大会。他在那边接到克罗底乌斯遇害和元老院命令所有适龄青年都举行入伍宣誓的消息之后,就决定在全行省实行征兵民这些事情很快被传到山外高卢去,高卢人又自己根据当时形势。在这上面添枝加叶地增加上一些语言。他们认为凯撒已经给罗马的骚动牵制住,在发生这么严重的纷争的时候,不会再回到军队中来。这个机会也鼓舞了那些本来就因为屈服在罗马的统治之下而感到气愤的人。他们开始更自由、更大胆地策划战争。高卢的领袖们彼此在密林中的偏僻地方举行商谈,他们对阿克果的死颇为愤愤不平,指出来说:这种命运迟早也会落到自己头上来。他们对高卢的共同命运感到痛心,不借用各式各样的诺言和酬报征求有人站出来,带头发动战争,为了高卢的自由,就冒生命危险也在所不惜。他们说。最重要的事情是必须在他们的秘密计划传出去以前,设法先把凯撒到军中来的路截断。他们认为这是一件轻而易举的工作,因为统帅不在,军团就不敢随便离开营地;统帅没有强有力的警卫,也不能赶到军团这边来。他们最后宣称说:丧生在战斗中,无论如何要比不能恢复旧日能征善战的声誉和继承历祖相传的自由好。

    二、当这些事情在议论纷纷时,卡尔舒德斯人声称:为了大家的安全,他们不惜冒任何危险,愿意第一个出面发动战争。只是。在当时情况下,不可能互相交换人质,作为保证,因为怕事情会被泄漏出去,他们要求大家按照传统的最最庄严的会盟形式,在集合着的军旗面前,用宣誓和荣誉来保证在他们开始战争之后,大家不袖手旁观,丢开他们不管。这时所有在场的人都异口伺声地赞扬他们,并且宣了誓。在决定了一个起事的日期后才分手。

    三、当那一天到来时,卡尔奇德斯人在两个不顾死活的人古德鲁亚都斯和孔肯耐托杜纳斯领导下,一起涌向钦那布姆,一声暗号便把因为贸易定居在那边的罗马公民,全都杀死,而且抢劫了他们的财物,其中就有受凯撒委托、在那边主办粮食的卓越的罗马骑士该犹斯·富非乌斯·契坦。消息被很快传到高卢各邦。因为每当有一件比较重要或比较突出的事情发生,一他们就利用喊话,把这消息传播到各地方各区域去,别人接到后,也照式取样再传送到邻地,就跟在这次发生的一样。钦那布姆日出时发生的事件,在第一更结束之前,便可以传到相距一百六十罗里之外的阿浮尔尼人境内。

    四、一个势力极大的阿浮尔尼青年维钦及托列克斯——他的父亲契尔季洛斯曾经掌握过全高卢的领导权,因为图谋王位,被他国内的人处死——也以同样方式召集起自己的部属,很容易地把他们煽动起来。他的打算一经传开去,大家都争着武装自己。他的叔父戈彭尼几阿和其他一些认为不该冒这种大风险的首领们,设法拦阻他,把他逐出及尔哥维亚镇。但他并不因此改变初衷,就在乡间征集贫民和亡命者,聚集起一大批这样的人之后。他又把自己的想法传播给国内所有跟他接触的人,劝他们为了全体的自由,拿起武器来。当他集合起一支很大的武装力量时,就把不久以前驱逐自己的仇人赶出国家,并被他的同伙们奉为国王。他派使者们到各处去,吁请他们效忠他,很快就把森农用斯人、巴里西人、庇克东内斯人、卡杜尔契人、都龙耐斯人、奥来尔契人、雷穆维契斯人、安得斯人、以及所有其他邻接大洋的各族,都拉到自己一边。在一致同意下,领导大权授给了他。他得到了这种权力,便向所有这些邦索取人质,还命令他们必须要交给他多少数目军队。他又规定每个邦必须在国内制造多少武器,何时完成。他尤其重视的是骑兵。他处处极端的谨慎小心,再加上极端严格执行命令,还用最厉害的刑罚来压制动摇的人。对犯有严重罪行的人,他用烈火和其他一切酷刑把他处死,如犯的罪较轻,他便把犯者双耳割去或挖掉一只眼睛之后送回家去,给其他人做鉴戒,使别人对他的严刑峻罚有所畏惧。

    五、他仗着这种刑罚,很快就征集起一支军队。他一面派一个极勇悍的卡杜尔契人名叫路克戴密斯的,带着这支军队的一部分,进入卢登记人境内.一面自己出发去和别都里及斯人作战。当他到达那边时,别都里及斯人派使者到他们的保护人爱杜依人处请求救兵,以便更好地抵抗敌人。爱杜依人根据凯撒派去和军队一起留在那边的副将们的劝告,派骑兵和步兵去支援他们。这支军队赶到别都里及斯和爱杜依人分界的里杰尔河时,在那边停留了几天,没敢渡河就回转本国,报告我们的副将说:他们因为害怕别都里及斯人的阴谋,故而退了回来,听说别都里及斯人已经计划好等爱杜依人一过河时,他们就自己在这一边,由阿浮尔尼人在那一边将其包围。他们这样做,究竟真的是因为他们告诉副将们的这个原因,还是出于欺骗,我们没有确切的证据,不宜下结论。可是,别都里及斯人却在他们一转背时。马上跟阿浮尔尼人联合起来。

    六、这些事情被报告给在意大利的凯撒时,他已经得知由于克耐犹斯·庞培的努力,罗马已经进人比较平静的状态,于是就向外高卢出发。一到那边,他发现当前最困难的问题是如何才能赶到军中去。他知道,如果把这些军团召到行省来,它们势必要在行军途中,自己不在场的时候,进行战斗;另一方面,如果自己竭力设法赶到军中去,那末,在他看来,即令有些族目前看来还属平静,但若把自己的安全托付给他们,也仍然是件欠妥的事情。

    七、同时,被派到卢登尼人中自的卡杜尔契人路克戴留斯,已经替阿浮尔尼人把这个邦拉拢过去。然后他又赶到尼几阿布列及斯人和迎巴里人中,接受了这两族的人质,并在征集了大量兵力后,很快朝奈波方面赶来,想冲进行省。凯撒接到这报告,认为应该先搁下其他别的计划,赶到奈波再说。他一到那边,鼓励了惊惶失措的人。并在属于行省的卢登尼人境内、沃尔卡族的阿雷科米契人境内、托洛萨得斯人境内,以及东波四周等邻接敌人的地区,设置下驻防军。他又命令行省的部分军队和他从意大利征集了带来的补充兵员。集中到和阿浮尔尼人疆界相接的厄尔维人境内。

    八、这些措施使路克戴留斯的进展受到阻碍,他认识到插进我军的一系列据点是十分危险的,因而又退了回去。凯撒得以进入厄尔维人境内。这时,把阿浮尔尼和厄尔维分隔开来的启本那山,虽然在这非常凛冽的季节中,有极深的积雪阻碍着行军,但他却在军士们积极努力下,清除了六罗尺深的积雪,打开通道,到达阿浮尔尼边境。他们毫没防备,大为吃惊,因为他们认为启本那山象一堵城墙似的保护着自己,在这样的季节,就连一个单身的旅客也从来没闯出路来过。凯撒命令骑兵把活动圈子拉得愈开愈好,给敌人造成的恐慌愈大愈好。因此谣言和报导,很快便传到维钦及托列克斯那边,所有的阿浮尔尼人都惊骇万分地包围着他,求他照顾他们的财产,别让它们遭到敌人抢掠,特别现在可以看到,整个战争都在对着他们进行了。他被他们的恳求打动了心,就把自己的大营从别都里及斯邦移到阿浮尔尼去。

    九、凯撤本来就已经料到维钦及托列克斯势必这样做,在那边逗留了两天之后,就借口召集新征来的补充兵员和骑兵,离开了军队。他任命年轻的布鲁图斯统率这支军队,吩咐他要让骑兵四出活动,范围越广越好,还说:他要尽力设法在三天以内赶回来。把这些事情安排妥当后,他以急行军赶到维恩那,迅速得连他自己的军队都没事先料到。他在那边带起了自己多天以前派到那里的骑兵生力军,接着又日夜不停地赶路,通过爱杜依人领域,进入有两个军团在那边过冬的林恭内斯人境内,快得即使爱杜依人想在他的安全问题上玩花样也来不及,在他到达那边时,他派人通知其余别的军团,命令他们在他到达的消息尚未传到阿浮尔尼人那边去之前,集中到一起来。当维钦及托列克斯听到报告后,他领着自己的军队,重新又回到别都里及斯人境内,决定从那边出发去进攻波依人的一个叫戈尔哥宾那的要塞、这些波依人是在厄尔维几人的那次战役中被击败后,凯撒把他们安置在那边,作为爱社依人的附庸的。

    一0、维钦及托列克斯的这一着,使凯撒在确定作战方案上遇到很大困难。如果他在冬天余下来的这段时间中,让军队集中着守在一起,恐怕爱杜依人的附庸沦陷,会被人认为凯撒不能作为友邦的保障,接着引来一场全高卢的叛乱;反之,如果把军团过早地领出冬令营,又怕运输上的麻烦会带来粮食困难。但是尽管要遇到各式各样困难,看来总比忍受极大的耻辱、丧失所有附庸的同情为妙。因此,他叮嘱爱杜依人担负起运输粮食的任务,并派人先到波依人那边去,把自己的来临通知他们,叮嘱他们保持忠诚,竭力抵御敌人的进攻。于是,他把两个军团和全军的辎重留在阿及定古姆之后,向波依出发。

    —一、次日,他到达森农内斯人的一个名叫维隆诺邓纳姆的市镇。为了不让自己背后留下任何敌人,妨碍粮食接济,他决定进攻这个市镇。他在两天之中筑起围墙,第三天,镇中派出代表来请求投降。凯撒命令他们收集武器、提供牲口、并交纳六百名人质。他为了尽快完成进军,留下副将该犹斯·德来朋纽斯监督执行这些命令,自己又向卡尔奇德斯人的一个市镇钦那布姆出发。当时,围攻维隆诺邓纳姆的消息,已经传到卡尔多德斯人那里,他们认为这件工作将拖延很长一段时间,因此正在准备一支守卫部队,想派到钦那布姆去从事守御。凯撒在两天内到达那边,在市镇前面扎下营寨,由于这天余下来的时间已经不多,不能再进一步行动,他便把围攻的工作搁到第二天去。他命令士兵们准备好一切围攻需要的东西,同时因为里杰尔河上有桥梁跟钦那布姆相联,他命令两个军团去露宿在那边,通宵戒备着,兔得居民们夜里从镇上逃出去。半夜前不久,钦那布姆人悄悄从镇上溜出来,开始过河。这事被侦察部队报告了凯撒,他把城门放起火来之后,派出早已受命作好准备的军团,占据了那市镇。由于桥梁和道路狭隘,阻碍了敌人大批逃走,因而在他们全体之中,只极少数人逃了出去,没全部被俘。他搜掠并且焚毁了那个市镇,把战利品分给了士兵,然后领着军队渡过里杰尔河,赶到别都里及斯人边界。

    一二、维钦及托列克斯一知道凯撒到来,马上停止围攻,迎头向他赶来。凯撒却已经决定袭取在他进军路上的一个别都里及斯人的要塞诺维奥洞纳姆。当这个镇的使者赶出来恳求他饶恕他们,不要伤他们的性命时,他为了可以把余下来的事情象已经大部完成的事情一样迅速了结起见,命令他们把武器都收集起来,马匹也交出来,并且交出人质。在一部分人质已经交来,其余的各项要求也在执行的时候,有几个百夫长和少数兵士被派去收集武器和牲口,这时,作为维钦及托列克斯前锋的敌人骑兵,已经远远可以望到,市镇里的人一看到他们,以为有了得救的希望,一声发喊便抢起武器,闭上城门,上城把守起来。正在城中的百夫长们一看到高卢人的这副样子,知道发生了新的变化,就拔出他们的剑,抢着守住城门,让全体人员都安全退了出来。

    一三、凯撒下令把骑兵带出营寨,跟敌人的骑兵战斗。当他的部下感到支持不住时,他又派四百名日耳曼骑兵去支援他们,这些日耳曼人是他一起始就决定留在自己身边的。高卢人经不住他们的冲击,被驱散逃走,损失了许多人之后退回大队。在他们被击溃的时候,镇中人又一次惊慌起来,捉住了那些被他们认为是煽动群众的人,把他们交给凯撒,自己也同时投降。这些事情办妥后,凯撒向阿凡历古姆镇赶去。这是别都里及斯境内最大、防御最好的市镇,坐落在一片极为肥沃的土地上。凯撒深信在重新占有这个市镇之后,就可以再次把整个别都里及斯族都拉回到自己这边来。

    一四、维钦及托列克斯在维隆诺邓纳姆、钦那布姆和诺维奥洞纳姆接连遭到几次失利之后,召集他的部下举行一次会议。他指出今后的战事,应该用跟过去完全不同的方式来进行。他们必须用尽一切手段来阻止罗马人得到草料和给养。这是件很容易的任务,因为高卢人有足够的骑兵,而且得到季节的帮助。一旦草料割不到,敌人便不得不分散开来,到一家家房子里去找,这些零零星星的部队,就可以用骑兵来一天天加以消灭。再则,为了共同的安全,私人的利益就不得不牺牲一些,从大路起,四面八方的村庄和房屋,只要敌人有可能闯去寻找草袜的,都应该烧掉。这些必需品,高卢人自己是有充分供应的,战事在哪一个族的境内进行,他们就会支援他们。但罗马人却经不起饥荒,不得不冒更大的危险,跑到离开大营更远的地方去找。对高卢人来说,无论杀死罗马人也好,夺取他们的辎重也好,反正都是一样,因为罗马人失掉辎重,也就没法再战。此外,任何市镇,如果防御工事和自然条件不足以保障它,使它不用担心一切危险的,都应该烧掉。一方面使它们不至于成为逃避兵役的高卢人的避难所,另一方面,也不至因给养和战利品堆得太多,招惹罗马人来劫掠。这些措施看来很残酷,很痛心,但他们应当考虑到,作为被征服者必然的下场,他们的妻子儿女会被拖去奴役、他们自己会被杀死,要比这更惨痛得多。

    一五、这个主张得到一致赞同。别都里及斯有二十个以上市镇被纵火烧起来,别的邦也都这样做,四面八方都可以看到一片火光。这虽然使所有的人都感到很大的痛苦,但他们都安慰自己说,他们的胜利已经万无一失,自己的损失很快就可以得到补偿。他们在一次全体大会上考虑阿凡历古姆这个市镇应该烧掉还是守住时。别都里及斯人爬在全体高卢人脚下恳求这些人,千万不要强迫他们亲手烧掉这个差不多是全高卢最美丽的城市、他们国家的安全保障和掌上明珠。他们声称。他们可以很方便地利用它本身的地形来保卫自己,因为它差不多四面都由河流和沼泽包围着,只有唯一的一条狭窄的小路可以通向它。他们的要求得到了允许。虽然维钦及托列克斯最初反对,但后来也被他们国人的恳求和群众的同情说服了,给这个市镇挑选了适当的守卫者。

    一六、维钦及托列克斯抄近路紧跟着凯撒,选定一个离阿凡历古姆十六罗里、由沼泽和森林障蔽着的地点,作为自己的营地。由于一天之内的每个刻时都有排定的探报人员,他能够随时知道阿凡历古姆发生的事情,并且把所要做的工作布置下去。他做到了使我军的采牧部队和收集谷物部队的一举一动都处在他的监视之下。这时我军因出于无奈,不得不越跑越远,他就趁他们分散开来的时候进攻他们,使他们遭到很大的损失,尽管我们在这方面也采取尽可能事先设想到的一切措施,作好预防,象行动的时间不固定、走不同的路等等。

    一七、凯撒把自己的营寨扎在那市镇没有被河流和沼泽围拢起来的这一面,正如前面所说,有一条狭路可以通到镇上。他着手准备壁垒、建造盾车、架起两座木塔,但限于当地的地形,无法筑起长围来。他不住地催促波依人和爱杜依人解决粮食供应问题。爱杜依人对这件工作缺乏热情,帮助不大,波依人则苦于没有较大的积储,因为他们的国家又小又弱,很快就把他们所有的全耗光了。由于波依人的贫乏、爱杜依人的冷淡、再加上房舍的被焚毁等等,使我军的粮食遭到很大困难。军士们竟多天没有粮食,不得不用远处村庄驱来的家畜,应付极度的饥饿。但从他们的口中,绝对听不到任何一句跟罗马人的尊严不相称、跟他们过去的胜利不相称的话。相反,当凯撒分别对正在工作的各个军团谈话,宣称如果缺乏粮食的情况真使他们无法忍受,他可以停止围攻时,大家异口同声要求他别这样做。他们说,他们在他的统率下已经服役了多少年,从没受过耻辱,也从没干过一件事半途而废;他们认为把已经开始的围攻中途息手,是一件可耻的事。随便吃什么样的苦,总比不给被高卢人玩弄阴谋杀死在钦那布姆的罗马公民报仇好。他们把这种意见告诉了百夫长和军团指挥官们,通过他们转告凯撒。

    一八、那时,木塔已经靠近城墙。凯撒从俘虏口中知道,维钦及托列克斯已经耗光了牧草并且把他的营寨移到稍稍靠近阿凡历古姆的地方来,现在他已亲身带着骑兵和习于夹在骑兵中作战的轻装步兵,到一个地方去埋伏,他相信我军明天一定要到那边去放牧。得知这消息后,凯撒在半夜中悄悄进军,早晨时到达敌军的营寨。他们很快就从侦察人员口中得知凯撒的来临,在将车辆和辎重藏于森林中比较隐蔽的地方后,又把全部军队在一个高高的、空旷的地方列下阵来。接到这消息后,凯撒下令迅速把行囊集中堆在一起,准备好武器。

    一九、那边有一座从山脚平缓地上升的小山,差不多每一面都围有极危险、极难于通行的沼泽,其阔不超过五十罗尺。高卢人很信赖这处地形,拆掉桥梁之后,把人马按国别分开,布列在这山上,还分别用可靠的守卫把守住那沼泽的每一个渡口和小径,决定如果罗马人企图突过沼泽,就趁他们涉渡时行动艰难,从高处冲下来压倒他们。因此,人们一看到双方相距那么近,都会以为高卢人已准备在势均力敌的形势下决战;但任何人只要一注意到双方所处的地势不相同,就都会知道他们只是在装模做样,虚张声势。士兵们看到敌人居然敢在离自己这样近的地方不动声色地面对着我们,都非常愤慨,要求发出战斗的信号。但凯撒向他们指出;这场胜利必然要以极大的损失、极多勇士的性命去换得来。。他说:他已经看到,为了他的声誉,他们已经下定决心,不避任何危险,但在这种情况之下,如果他也不把他们的性命当一会事,不把他们看得比自己的安全更可贵,那就该被认为是毫无心肝的人了。在这样抚慰过士卒之后,他在当天把他们领回营寨,开始把围攻那市镇需要的其余东西都安排妥当。

    二O、当维钦及托列克斯回到他的同伙那边时,被他们指控为叛徒,因为他不但把营寨移近了罗马人,而且带走全部骑兵,走的时候又没指定一个统帅,让这么大的一支军队留在那边没人统率;特别因为在他一离开之后,罗马人就利用这个极好的机会迅速地进逼过他们。他们相信,所有这些事情,都不会是没有事先布置,偶然发生的。他们说他宁愿由凯撒赏给他高卢的王位,却不愿意通过他们的爱戴取得它。他对这些指控,用下列的话作了回答:他的移动营寨,是因为缺乏草料,就连他们自己也曾劝说过他;他所以移近罗马人,是因为那地方的地形给他的启发;这是一处可以利用本身的有利条件来保卫自己的地方。再则,在沼泽地带,骑兵不再十分需要,而在他赶去的那地方却很有用。他离开的时候没把最高指挥权交托给别人,也是有用意的,为的是怕那个代表他的人经不起大家的热情催促,冒然作战——他知道,由于大家意志不坚,再也忍受不住艰苦,所以都在盼望作战。如果罗马人在这地方的出现纯是出于偶然,高卢人就应该感谢幸运之神,即使罗马人是某些人故意召来的,高卢人也该谢谢这些人,因为他们使高卢人能够踞高临下地观察一下罗马人,看看他们的数目是如何少得可怜,他们的勇气也是何等可鄙,临阵不敢一战,却可耻地退回营寨去。他不想用背叛祖国的办法到凯撒手里去取得首领的地位,他可以凭借一场自己和全高卢的胜利来取得它,反正这是已经拿稳了的。他说:但是,如果你们给我这个称号,为的是想给我锦上添花,增加些虚荣,而不是要依靠我获得安全,我宁可把它还给你们。你们试听听这些罗马兵士的话吧,你们就可以相信我的这些话是出于一番真诚了。他领来几个奴隶,他们是几天以前在打草时被截获的,已经饱受饥饿和镣索之苦。他们事先就被教过一番,如果人家问时,该怎么回答。他们说:他们是军团中的官兵,迫于饥饿和困乏,偷偷跑出营,到四野中瞧瞧能不能找到谷物或者牲口的。全军人员都在遭受同样的饥荒,再没有人剩下一点精力,也再没人能负担体力劳动,因此统帅决定,如果攻拔那市镇的工作仍不能取得进展,三天内就把军队撤回去。维钦及托列克斯说:这些就是你们沾我的光,而你们却在控告我背叛。由于我的努力,你们看到这样强大、这样战无不胜的军队,没有要你们流一滴血,就被饥饿摧毁了,在这支军队从这地方可耻地逃出去时,也已由我作了安排,将没有一个国家肯接受它到自己的领土里去。

    二一、全体人员齐声叫喊,同时还象平常他们同意人们发言时那样,敲击他们的武器。他们叫着说:维钦及托列克斯是最最伟大的领袖,他的忠诚绝对没有可以怀疑的地方,战事也不可能有更英明的策略。他们决定应该在全军中挑选出一万人来,送进市镇里去,免得把大家的共同安全单单交给别都里及斯人负责。因为他们认为整个战争的胜利与否,全决定在能否保牢这个城市上面。

    二二、我军无可比拟的勇敢,却遇上高卢人层出不穷的诡计,因为他们原是一个极机灵的民族,最善于模仿和制作别人传去的任何事物。这时,他们用套索拉开我们的捷钩,一旦它们被捞住,就用绞盘把它们硬拖进去。他们还通过坑道来挖断壁垒,特别因为他们国家有极大量铁矿,懂得并且采用过各种坑道,所以在这方面有专长。再则,他们还在城墙上四周都筑起了木塔,上面覆盖着毛皮。在他们日夜经常突围出击的时候,他们不是试图纵火焚烧我军的木塔,就是攻击正在忙于工作的士兵。不管我军的木塔由于壁垒在每天增高而抬高了多少,他们总也是在自己的木塔上支起新的木架,使它跟我们的一样高。他们同时还开掘反坑道来挖通我军的坑道,用熏硬并削尖的木材、

    二三、所有高卢的城墙,大致都用这样的方式建成:沿着城墙所需要的长度,把直的木材各各隔开二罗尺,平行着横置在地上,它们靠里的一端,互相接牢,上面覆盖大量泥土,前述的两罗尺间隔,甩巨石堵塞住它的前端。把这些木材放好并且联率以后,上面再加上第二排,木材与木材之间仍跟上述的一排一样,也留有两罗尺间隙,但上下两排之间的本材互相错开着,避免彼此相遇。彼此间既都有相等的间隔分开,每一间隔中又各有石块牢牢地嵌紧,整个结构就这样接成一气,一层接一层,直到城墙所要达到的高度为止。这工程由于木柱和石块一直排一直排都很整齐,在外形上并不单调难看,而且它在实际保卫市镇上有明显的效用,它的石头可以防止火攻,木柱可以防止撞锤,由于它的内部通常有四十罗尺长的一列列木材联牢,因此它既打不穿,也拉不倒。

    二四、这些情况妨碍了围攻,部队虽然整个时间内都受到严寒和连续不断的阵雨阻碍,但由于不断的努力,他们仍旧能够克服所有这些困难,在二十五天中,造起一座宽三百三十罗尺,高八十罗尺的壁垒,这差不多一直接到了敌人的城墙。凯撒仍照他的习惯,为监视着那工程而露宿,督促士兵们一刻不停地工作。但在快近三更的时候,忽然看到壁垒冒起烟和原来敌人已通过一个坑道把它纵起了火。同时,沿着城墙到处发出一片喊声,敌人突然在罗马木塔两面的城门中突围出来,另外一些人又在城墙上面距离很远的地方将火把。干柴掷到壁垒上来,并且把各式各样树脂和能引火的东西倒下来,因而一时简直无法考虑军队究竟应该先赶到哪一边。或者先去帮助哪一部分才是。幸亏由于凯撒事先指令两个军团不分昼夜地在营寨前执行着警戒,他们中间正有很多人轮班守在工事上,马上就布置一些兵士去抵御那些突围出击的敌人,另外一些人去把木塔拖回来,并把壁垒的一部分挖断。全军都从营中冲来扑灭火焰。

    二五、当这一夜的其余时间都已度过时,战斗还在各处进行着。敌人因为看到木塔前的行障已经烧掉,没有掩护,我军难于赶上去支援,他们这面却不断有生力军来替换疲乏了的人,因而他们可能获胜的希望又重新恢复了,同时他们还深信,全高卢的安危都系在这一瞬之间。于是,就在我们亲眼目睹之下,发生一件我们认为颇值得一叙、不应该略去的事情。有一个立在市镇城门前的高卢人,把别人递给他的树脂和油膏,一团团的投掷到正在焚烧的一座木塔的火焰中去,当他被一架弩机射过去的矛洞穿右胁,倒地死去时,这批人中站在他后面的另一个人,跨过他的尸体,继续这一工作。当这第二个人又被经机以同样的方式射死时,又有第三个人接了上去,接第三个人的是第四个人,那地方防守的人始终没中断过。直到那壁垒上的火被扑灭,四面的敌人都被逐走,战斗告结束时才止。

    二六、高卢人试尽各种方法,仍一事无成,他们就决定按照维钦瓦托列克斯的劝告和命令,于次日逃出市镇。他们准备在半夜静寂的时候行动,希望能避免自己的人大量损失,因为维钦及托列克斯的营寨离开这个镇不远,而且在他们跟罗马人之间到处有连亘不断的沼泽隔开着,可以阻碍罗马人追逐。当黑夜到来发他们已经准备好这样做时,妇女们突然冲出门来,啼哭着爬在她们男人们的脚下,用各种哀求的话求他们不要让她们、以及他们共有的孩子——这些因为性别和体力无法逃走的人——落到敌人手里去吃苦。通常在极端危险时,恐惧总是不容有怜悯之心的。当她们看到男子们坚持自己的主张时,她们便开始齐声喊叫,把他们要逃走的打算泄漏给罗马人。于是高卢人惊慌起来,害怕被罗马骑兵赶在他们前面把路截住,便放弃了这计划。

    二七、次日,当木塔已移向前方,凯撒决定建筑的工事也完成时,忽然来了一场很大的暴风雨,他看到这时安置在城墙上的守卫注意力已经稍许松懈了一些,认为这场暴风雨对于执行良己的计划是有利的,便命令他的部下在工事里故意懒洋洋地逛荡着。同时把他希望做的事情告诉他们。军团士兵们在行障后面秘密作好行动的准备。他鼓励他们说:现在他们辛勤劳动换来的胜利果实终于要收获了。他又对首先登上城墙的人许下酬奖,然后向士兵们发出号令。他们突然从各方冲出来,城墙上很快就到处是人。

    二八、敌人被这突然的行动吓慌了,从城墙上和木塔上清退下去,在市场上和别的比较开旷的地方排成楔形阵势,他们想不管敌人从哪一方面来攻击,他们就用已经摆好的阵势迎击。但当他们看到敌人没有一个人跑下平地来,却在沿着城墙四面散开去时,恐怕逃走的希望被断绝,就抛掉自己的武器,一路横冲直撞,向市镇最偏僻的地方选去。其中一部分在城门狭隘的出口处拥挤成一团时,被我军步兵杀死,一部分已经走出了城门的,也被骑兵歼灭。这时谁都不忙于获取战利品,钦那布姆的屠杀和长期围攻的辛苦,使士兵担怒得不顾一切,无论是年迈的老人、妇女还是儿童,概不饶过。最后,在数达四万的居民中,只勉强剩下了最初一听到喊声就跑出市镇的八百人,安全到达维钦及托列克斯处。这时已经是深夜。他悄悄接待了这些逃到他这边来的人,免得因为他们一大群人涌入营寨,再加上兵士们的怜悯之心被激发起来后会引出一场变乱来,在把他的熟人和这些邦的首领们安排到路比较远的地方去之后又设法把他们分开,带到原先按族分配营地时就分给他们自己人的那一部分去。

    二九、维钦及托列克斯在次日召集了一个会议,安慰和鼓励他的兵士,叫他们不要意志消沉,也不要为了失败而烦恼。罗马人的所以取得胜利,既不是依靠勇气、也不是在堂堂正正的战斗中获得的,只是全凭谋略和攻城的技巧,这些却正是他们高卢人不懂的东西。如果他们希望在战斗中能够到处一帆风顺,自然不可能。他本人就从来没同意过要保卫阿凡历古姆,这件事,他们自己可以做他的证人。只是由于别都里及斯人的轻率和其余人的随声附和,才引来这样一场惨祸。虽则如此,他很快就会用更大的成就来补偿它,他会凭仗自己的努力,把和高卢其他各国不合作的那些国家都拉到自己这边来,产生一个全高卢统一的行动计划。全高卢一联合,全世界都将充法阻挡。这一点,他几乎就要将其实现了。同时,为了共同的利益。他们应当听从他的要求。动手给营寨筑上防御工事,以便更有效地抵御敌人的突然攻击,这才是合理的做法。

    三O、对高卢人来说,这番话是相当动听的。首先因为他本人就没有由于他们遭到惨败而垂头丧气,也没有躲起来,跟大家避而不见。他被大家认为是比别人更有远见和卓识的人,在事情的成败还未定局时,他就是第一个倡议把阿凡历古姆烧掉、后来又主张把它放弃的人。因此,在别的指挥官身上,厄运往往会削弱他们的威信,但他的威信却相反地因为遭到失败而一天比一天更加提高。这时,因有他的保证,高卢人都相信会把其余诸邦也一起拉到自己这边来,于是,他们破天荒第一次动起手来为自己的营寨建筑防御工事。虽然他们不习惯劳动,但这时在惴惴畏惧的心情之中却认为无论什么样的命令都得执行和忍受了。

    三一、维钦及托列克斯果然说到那里就做到那里,竭尽力量争取其它各邦,用礼物和诺言拉拢它们的一些领袖。他并且为这个目的遴选了合适的人员,他们都是一些能用巧妙的辞令和私人友谊轻轻易易把每一个首领拉拢过来的人。在阿凡历古姆沦陷时逃出来的那些人,他也设法发给了武器和衣服。同时,为要补充减少了的军队,他分别向各邦索取一定数目的兵员,规定了他所需要的数目、以及送他们来营的日子。他又命令把所有的弓奇手——在高卢有很多这种弓奇手——都送到他这里来。通过这些方法,阿凡历古姆遭到的损失很快就弥补过来。同对奥洛维果的儿子、尼几阿布罗及斯的国王都托马得斯——他的父亲曾由罗马元老院给予”友人”的称号——也带了大批骑兵,来到他这里,这些骑兵有的是他自己的,有的是他从阿奎丹尼人中间雇来的。

    三二、凯撒在阿凡历古姆停驻了几夭,在那边发现数量极大的谷物和其他给养,使他的军队在疲劳和睑乏之后,得到恢复的机会。这时冬天几乎已经过去,大好季节正在招唤他把战事进行下去。他决定向敌人进军,试一下是不是能把敌人从沼泽和森林中引出来,或者用围困的方法把他们压垮。正当这时,爱杜依族的一些领袖负了一个使命来见他,要求他在他们国家万分危急的时候,援助他们。他们说:事情真是千钧一发,危险到极点,因为按照他们自古以来的习惯,总是选出一年一任的一个首领来掌握国王一般的权力,但现在却有两个人在行使这个职权,各人都自称是合法选出来的。其中一个是孔维克多列塔维斯,是个富裕、卓越的青年,另一个是科德斯,出身于一个极古老的家族,本人有很大的势力,亲属戚党也都很显赫,他的兄长瓦雷几阿克斯在前一年已经担任过这一个职务。全国都处于备战状态,元老院分裂了,人民也分裂了,他们各人都有自己的一批追随着,如果再拖延下去,国家的一部分必然要和另一部分自相残杀起来。只有依靠凯撒的力量和权威,才能阻止这种事情。

    三三、虽然凯撒知道搁下这边的战事和敌人而到别处去,是一件很有害的事,但他也很了解这种争执通常会引起多大的麻烦来。因而。为要防止跟罗马关系这样密切的一个大国——而且也是他自己爱护备至、用尽方法奖饰和推崇的一个国家——动起武来自相残杀、甚或发觉力量不敌的一方向维钦及托列克斯求救起来,不得不事先采取一些预防的措施。因为爱杜依人的法律不准掌握最高领导权的人离开国家,他为了免得被人们当成是轻蔑他们的制度和法律,决定亲身赶到爱杜依人境内,并召集他们的全体长老和争执的双方,到特乞几亚来会见他。差不多全国都集合到那边。他接到报告说,这两个争王位的人,其中一人是在一个只有少数人参加、而时间和地点都不合法的秘密会议上,由他的兄弟宣布他当选的,而他们国家的法律却不但禁止一个家族中同时活着两个曾经担任首领的人,甚至还不许一个家族中有两个人同时作为长老院的成员。因此,他强迫科德斯辞去最高统治权,并命令那个由祭司们按照国家首领缺位时的惯例选出来的孔维克多列塔维斯接掌大权

    三四、在他们中间作出这个裁决之后,他叮嘱爱杜依人忘掉纠纷和嫌怨,停止一切争执,全心全意投入目前的这场战争,只要等他征服了高卢,就会把他们那份应有的酬报给他们。他吩咐他们迅速把所有的骑兵和一万名步兵派到他那边去,以便把他们分派在各个据点上保护粮运。他于是把军队分成两部分,四个军团交给拉频弩斯带去讨伐森农内斯人和巴里西人;六个军团他亲自率领着,沿厄拉味尔河,直抵阿浮尔尼人境内的及尔哥维亚镇。他把骑兵的一部分分给拉频努斯,一部分留给自己。维钦及托列克斯一听到这个,马上把那条河上的全部桥梁都拆掉,开始在河流的对岸沿着河前进。

    三五、两军互相看得到对方,而且差不多面对面安下了营。敌人为要防止罗马人筑起桥来,领着军队过河,到处都布置了哨岗。因此凯撒遭到很大的困难,看来他有大部分夏天都要被阻止在河这边的危险,因为厄拉味尔河通常在秋天以前是不能涉渡的。为要避免这一点,他把营寨筑在一片林中,正对着维钦及托列克斯命令拆去的一座桥。次日,在命令两个军团隐藏好以后,他让其余的军队按照习惯,带着全部辎重前进,他把几个营故意拉得很开。使军团的数目看来仍旧象往常一样。这支军队奉命走得愈远愈好。当他根据天色,估计到他们已经安全进入营地后,便开始在原来的桥基上——它的下部仍旧完好——一重新建筑桥梁。这工程很快就告完成,军团被带过河去,选定一个适当的地点扎营后,他又把其余的军团重新召回来。维钦及托列克斯接到这件事情的报告后,就将他的军队以急行军的速度带到前面去,避免违反自己的意愿被迫接受战斗。

    三六、凯撒从那地方出发,经过五天行军,赶到及尔哥维亚。就在这天,骑兵发生了小规模的接触。该镇的地形也已经探明,它建立在一座非常高峻的山上,所有上山的道路都很陡急。他估量到绝不可能用突击的方式攻下它,在自己的粮食供应没安排妥当之前,也不可能围困它。维钦及托列克斯却傍着市镇,在山上安下营寨,把军队按照国别,各自相距一段适当的路程,环绕着自己布开,将可以俯瞰罗马营寨的山头都占据了,显示出一副声势浩大的样子。他命令那些选出来供自己咨询军务的各国首领们,在每天天明的时候到他这里来,以便讨论或者布置什么事情。差不多没有一天他不用夹杂着一些弓弩手的骑兵来作些小接触,借此考验他的每一个部下的意志和勇气。山脚下面,正对着城市的地方,有一座小丘陵,形势非常险要,四面也都很陡,假使我军能把它占领下来看来就可以把敌人的大部分水源切断,并且阻止他们自由放牧。但这地方却有他们的一支不很强大的驻军守卫着。凯撒在深夜中悄悄出营,在镇上还来不及赶来援助以前,赶走了驻军,占有这个地点。他派两个军团驻扎在那边,又挖了一条双重平行的防护沟,各宽十二罗尺,从大营直达这个小营,因此,即使一个单身的兵士,也可以安全地来来去去,不怕敌人的突然攻击。

    三七、战事正在及尔哥维亚附近进行时,爱杜依族的那个孔维克多列塔维斯——即我们上面所说,凯撒把首领的职位判定给他的那个人受了阿浮尔尼人的金钱贿赂,跟一些年轻人在一起商谈,这些人中最主要的,是出身于一个极显赫的家族的李坦维克古斯和他的兄弟。他把贿赂分给他们,还鼓励他们不要忘记自己生来就是自由的,而且是统治别人的人。爱杜依邦是阻碍高卢获得必然胜利的唯—一个国家,其他各邦都在爱杜依的势力控制之下,一旦把它争取到手,罗马人在高卢就将无立足的余地。他自己虽然在凯撒手中得到过一些好处,但凯撒判给他的,本来就是他有最正当的理由得到的东西,而他对全国的自由,却负有更大的责任。为什么爱杜依人要凯撒来决定有关他们本身权利和法律的事情,罗马人的事情却不由爱杜依人来决定呢?这些年轻人很快就被首领的这番话和贿赂勾引过去了,答应说,他们要做这个计划的带头人。但他们不敢相信他们国里的人马上就能够被冒然牵到战争中去,便开始探索一个实现这计划的方法,决定把李坦维克古斯派做遣送到凯撒那边去助战的一万军队的司令,由他率领着前去,他的兄弟提前一步先到凯撒那边去。这计划的其他部分该怎样做,也拟定了办法。

    三八、李坦维克古斯接过了军队,当他距离及尔哥维亚大约三十罗里时,他突然召集部下,哭着对他们说;”兵士们,我们在赶到哪里去呢?所有我们的骑兵、所有我们的贵族,全都已经遇害了,我们国家的领袖厄朴理陶列克斯和维理度马勒斯,也被罗马人指控为叛逆,没有经过审问就处死了。你们可以从逃出这一场屠杀的人口中了解这件事情的真相。至于我,我的兄弟和所有的亲戚都已经被杀,悲痛已经便得我没法再对大家诉说发生的事情了。”经他教导过应该怎么说的那些人被领了出来,把李坦维克古斯民经讲过的话,对大家又讲了一遍,说爱杜依的许多骑兵,因为被控跟阿浮尔尼人有往来,被处了死刑,他们自己全靠躲在大伙兵士中,才能从屠杀中逃出了性命。爱杜依人异口同声嚷着要求李坦维克古斯为大家的安全着想,出出主意。他叫着说:”难道事情就只要出出主意吗?难道没有极端的必要让我们迅速赶到及尔哥维亚,去参加阿浮尔尼人一伙吗?我们还相信罗马人在犯下这样的滔天罪行之后,不会正在赶来屠杀我们吗?因此,假使我们还有三分志气的话,就应该给那些死得最最冤枉的人报仇,杀死这些强盗!”一面说,他把那些因为信赖他们的保护,跟着他们一起走的罗马公民指给他们看,他抢劫了大量谷物和粮食,用惨酷的刑罚杀死了这些罗马人。他派使者周历爱社依全境,用骑兵和领袖们遭到屠杀的谣言来煽动他们,很使他们也照他已经做的那样来给自己报仇。

    三九、跟骑兵一起来的人中间,有由凯撒指名召唤来的那个叫厄朴理陶列克斯的爱杜依人,这是一个家世极显贵、在他们国内势力也极大的青年人,跟他一起来的还有正个维理度马勒斯,年龄和势力都和他相仿,就只家世比较差些,是经过狄维契阿。古斯推荐,由凯撒把他从微贱中提拔到显要的位置上去的。因为争夺领导地位,他们两个人之间存在着争执,在新近为了选举首领而发生的纠纷中,他们一个竭力支持孔维克多列塔维斯,一个竭力支持科得斯。这两个人中的厄朴理陶列克斯,一听到李坦维克古斯的计划后,就在半夜里把这事情报告给凯撒。他恳求凯撒千万不要让这个国家跟罗马的友谊,被这些年轻人的阴谋葬送掉,但他预料到这种情况可能是会发生的,只要那成万兵士一加入敌军,他们的亲戚便免不了要关心他们的安全,国家便也不会当它无足轻重了。

    四0、由于凯撒往常对爱杜依人总是特别关怀,因此,这报告引起他极大的忧虑。他毫不犹豫地立刻把四个轻装的军团和全部骑兵都从营寨里领出来。这时,成败关键全在于行动迅速,因而他连把营寨相应地缩小一些的时间都没有。他把副将该犹斯·费庇乌斯和两个军团留下来,作为营寨的守卫,一面命令把李坦维克古斯的兄弟拘留起来,但发现他已在不久前逃到敌人那边去了。他鼓励士兵们说,这种行军是迫于时机,万不得已的,千万不要因为疲劳,感到苦恼。于是,在全军极大的热情之下,一口气赶了二十五罗里路,到达看得见爱杜依军队的地方。他派骑兵迎上前去挡住敌军,阻止他们前进,同时又禁止大家杀伤任何一个人。他还命令被对方认为已经遇害的厄朴理陶列克斯和维理度马勒斯在骑兵队伍里往来走动,并招呼他们自己国里的人_当他们被认出来以后,李坦维克古斯的谎话马上被拆穿,爱校依人开始伸手作出投降的姿势,并掷下自己的武器,请求饶恕。李坦维克古斯带着自己的部属逃到及尔哥维亚去了(高卢的习俗把部属抛弃自己的主子视作罪恶,即使在完全绝望的时候也是如此)。

    四一、凯撒派使者到爱杜依邦去报告说。他本来可以根据战时的权利把他们都杀死,由于他开恩,都已经保全了性命。然后,在夜里给军队休息了三个刻时后,拔营向及尔哥维亚赶去。大约走到半路,费庇乌斯派来的一些骑兵,向他报告说;他们的处境非常危险。营寨正受到一支极其强大的敌军围攻,而且有源源而来的生力军替换疲乏了的人,我军士兵却因为不断劳碌,困顿不堪。由于营寨的面积太大,士兵们不得不一刻不离开壁垒。他们说:许多人都被大量的箭和各式各样投掷武器射伤,幸亏弩在抵抗上面起了很大的作用。在敌人退走后,费庇马斯除了留下两个门外,已把其他的门都堵塞住,壁垒上也加上了胸墙,为明天再发生同样的事情作下准备。凯撒接到这报告后,便在军士们极大的努力下,于日出前赶到营寨。

    四二、正当及尔哥维亚发生这些战斗时,爱杜依人接到李坦维克古斯派去的第一批使者的报告。他们简直没让自己有查明真相的时间,有些人是受贪心的诱惑,又有些人是被愤怒和他们这个族所特有的轻率脾气所激动,毫无根据的传说也被当成事实。他们抢劫罗马公民的商品,有些人遭到杀害,其余的被拉去当了奴隶。孔维克多列塔维斯乘势推波助澜,煽动平民的怒气,他认为只要大家犯下罪,便会自己羞于回到清醒的道路上来。他们甚至以保证给予安全的诺言欺骗一个正在赶回自己军团途中的军团指挥官马古斯·阿里司几乌斯,让他离开卡皮隆管姆镇,同样他们也逼着因经商而住在那边的人这样做,然后在路上不断的攻击他们,夺取了他们的全部行李,当他们动手自卫时,又对他们进行了一昼夜围攻。双方都死了许多人之后,他们招来更大一批武装部队。

    四三、正在这时,消息传来说:他们的全部军队,都已成为凯撒手中的俘虏。他们马上都赶到阿里司季乌斯跟前,向他保证说,这些计划和行动都不是他们的国家授意做的。他们命令追查被劫去的财物,没收了李坦维克古斯和他兄弟的财产,并派使者到凯撒那边去为自己洗刷罪名。他们这样做,为的是想把自己的亲人弄回去。但是,罪恶已经沾污他们;从抢劫货物中得到的好处——这事牵涉到很多人——也使他们迷了心,再加他们还怕受到惩罚,心中惴惴不安。于是他们开始偷偷地策划战争,并派使者们到别的国家去煽动。虽然凯撒完全了解这一点,他仍然对他们的使者尽可能表示和蔼,对他们说:老百姓的无知轻率,并没使他对这个国家产生什么看法,也没有减少他本人对爱杜依邦的好感。他自己预料高卢即将发生一场比较严重的变乱,为了不让自己受到所有的国家包围,他正在计划怎样才可以从及尔哥维亚退出去,重新集合全部军队,但又不至于让这次因担心叛乱而作出的撤退,被敌人当做是逃跑。

    四四、当他正在考虑这些事情时,一个一举成功的机会似乎自己送上门来。他到那小营去视察工事时,注意到敌人所占领的一处山丘,前些日子还到处拥满人,几乎把它这得无法观察清楚,这时却没人守卫。他在惊奇之下,向逃亡来的人询问原因——每天都有大批人逃亡前来——他们回答得完全一样,和凯撒从自己的侦察人员那里得到的报导也完全相符。他们说。那座山后面的山坡,差不多完全是平坦的,只是有很多树木,又很狭隘,那边有一条路可通到市镇的另一边。他们说:高卢人十分担心那地方,他们不怕别的,就只怕罗马人已经占有这座山,如果再失掉那一座,他们就将陷人包围,所有出路和采牧都被切断,为此,维钦及托列克斯把所有的人都召到那边去筑工事了。

    四五、听到这报告时,凯撒就在刚过半夜时,派几队骑兵到那边去,他命令他们到各处去驰驱奔走,故意比平时更加大声地喧闹。天明时,他又命令把大批运辎重的骡于从营里赶出来,叫骡夫们去掉骡子身上的驮子,戴上头盔,装扮成骑兵的样子,骑着它们故意很招摇地满山遍野兜圈子。他还派少数骑兵混在他们一起,更广泛地到处驰突,故意张大声势,让别人看到,并叫他们在到处兜转之后,全部到一个地方去集中。因为及尔哥维亚是可以俯瞰我军营寨的,这行动马上就被镇上老远看到,但由于隔着这么大的一段距离,无法看出真相。他派一个军团,也向那山脊走去,当它刚走了不多路时,又叫他们在一处低地停下来,躲进林中。高卢人的疑虑更为增加,他们的所有兵力都转到那地方去构筑防御工事。凯撒注意到敌人的营寨已经空虚,便命他的部下掩好军中的表饰,藏起连队标志,把士兵们分成一小队一小队的从大营移向小营,以避免镇上人注意。他把他的意图告知派到各军团去担任指挥的副将们,特别告诫他们要把自己的兵士控制在自己身边,千万别让他们因为热衷于战斗、或者贪图战利品,跑得太远。他说明地形不利可能造成的困难,说:只有迅速才可以补救它,这不是一个如何战斗的问题,而是如何出其不意的问题。在作了这样的说明后,他发出行动的号令,同时派爱杜依人从右面另一条上坡的路奔上山去。

    四六、那市镇的城墙距平地——也就是山坡开始隆起的地方——如以直线计,不算中间的弯曲,约为一千步,但如果为了减少上坡的困难而作一些迂回,便不免要增加路程。大约从半山开始,高卢人用大石筑起一道六罗尺高的长墙,尽可能随着山势伸展开去,以阻挡我军的进攻。除山的下半部听其空着外,上半部一直到市镇的城墙,全布满了他们的营寨,密密攒集在一起。号令一发出,军士们很快跑近工事,越过了它,占领了三座营房。在占领营房时,他们的行动十分迅速,突然逮住了正在自己的营帐中午睡的尼几阿布罗及斯的国王都托马得斯,他光着上身。从抢夺战利品的兵士们手中逃了出去,马也受了伤。

    四七、达到自己的目的之后,凯撒下令吹起退军的号子。这时伴随着他的第十军团立刻停止行动,但其余军团的土兵们,因为中间隔着一个很大的山谷,听不到军号的声音)虽然军团指挥官和副将们都在按照凯撒的命令,竭力阻止他们,但是,迅速取胜的愿望、敌人的奔逃、以及前一时期的顺利战斗,都在激励着他们,使他们认为再没什么事情会困难到自己的勇气不能克服的程度。他们一直不停步地追,直到靠近城墙和市镇的门口才止。于是,市镇里到处都一片喊叫声。那些离开较远的人,被这种突然的叫喊声吓得惊惶失措,信以为敌人已经进了城门,飞奔逃出市镇。妇女们把衣服和银器从城墙上掷下来,敞开胸,伸出手,探身出来,要求罗马人饶过她们,不要象在阿凡历古姆那样,连妇女和儿童也不放过。有些妇女们手拉手吊下城墙,自动投向我军士兵。第八军团的一个百夫长卢契乌斯·费庇乌斯,据说那天曾在同伙中宣称:他已经被在阿凡历古姆获得的战利品打动了心,决不让任何人比他先爬上城墙。在他那一个连中找到三个人作为伙伴,由他们把他抬起来爬上城墙,然后他又转过来把他们三个人也—一拉了上去。

    四八、这时,前面所说的集中在市镇另一面建筑工事的那些高卢人,最先听到喊声,接着不断传来市镇已经被罗马人占领的消息。于是他们先派骑兵急急奔来,然后自己也大队赶来这边。首先赶到的人便抢着在城下站定下来,加入战斗人员的行列。在他们聚起了大批人之后,不久以前在城上向罗马人伸手哀求的那些妇女,又开始恳求起她们自己的人来,并且按照高卢的风俗,露出乱蓬蓬的头发,把她们的孩子们也带到大家眼前来。罗马人在战斗中,无论就地势还是就人数讲,都不能跟敌人相比,他们还因飞速的奔跑和长时间的战斗而疲劳不堪,很难和新来的、精力充沛的人对抗。

    四九、凯撒看到战斗在不利的地形上进行,而且敌人的兵力在源源增加,不禁为自己的部下担忧,就派人到他留下来防守小营的副将季度斯·塞克司久斯那边去,叫他迅即带出几个营来,布置在山脚下面敌人的右侧。这样,如果他看到我军被驱逐下来。就可以防止敌人恣意追逐。他自己也带着那个军团,从停驻的地方略略推进了一些,等候战斗的结局。

    五0、战斗正在短兵相接,激烈地进行,敌人倚仗着地势和人数,我们则凭仗着勇气。突然,凯撒为了分散敌人的兵力,命令从山坡右面另一条路。去赌杜依人,在我军暴露着的侧翼出现。他们跟高卢人一式一样的武装,引起我军极大的惊慌,虽然也曾注意’到他们按照一般公认的记号把自己的右肩袒露着,但军士们还不免怀疑这是敌人故意装出来欺骗他们的。与此同时,那百夫长卢契乌斯·费庇乌斯和那些跟他一起爬上城墙的人,都被包围杀死,从城上掷下来。同一军团的一个百夫长马古斯·彼得隆纽斯试图砍开一道城门,但却受到多数敌人围攻,陷于绝境。虽然受了许多伤,他还是对他那一连的跟着他的人说:”既然我和你们不能一起脱身出去,我无论如何要保全你们这些因为热心博取光荣、却被我带进绝境来的人。一有机会,你们就各自设法保全自己吧!”说完这些,他冲入敌人丛中,杀死两个人,把其余的逼得从城门口后退了一段路。当他的部下企图救他时,他说:”别浪费时间救我,我已经血枯力竭,不能再动了,趁还有机会,快走,回到军团去吧!”一会儿后,他战死了,但把部下都救了出来。

    五一、我军各方面都受到重重的压力,从那地方被驱逐出来,损失了四十六个百夫长。但驻在略较平坦的地方作为声援的第十军团却阻止了高卢人的恣意穷追。这第十军团又受到副将季度斯·塞克司久斯从小营带出来的、占据地势较高的地方的第十三军团的一些营的接应。军团一踏上平地,他们便把标志掉过头来,指向敌人,停下脚步,维钦及托列克斯带着他的部下,从山脚国进工事里去。那天我军损失了将近七百名士兵。

    五二、次日,凯撒召集了一个会议,责任兵士们的卤葬和轻率任性,他们自己想前进便前进,想做什么便做什么,发了后退的号令也不停步,连军团指挥官和副将们也约束不了他们。他指出地形不利所能引起的后果,提到当他在阿凡历古姆突然赶上敌人既没司令、也没骑兵的时候,本来作过什么打算,但就是因为地形不利,为了避免在战斗中遭到哪怕是极微小的损失,他宁可放弃了十拿九稳的胜利。尽管他很赞赏他们的巨大勇气,营寨的工事也好,高山也好,市镇的城墙也好,全都挡不住他们,但他也同样要责怪他们的目无纪律和傲慢,自以为在胜利上面,在战斗的结局上面,懂得比他们的统帅要多一些。他说:他要求他的士兵们有纪律、能自制,并不亚于要求他们勇往直前、热情奔放。

    五三、凯撒举行了这次集会,并且在结束谈话时鼓励士兵们,千万别因为这次事件就士气沮丧,也不要把这次因为地势不利而造成的损失,归之于敌人的勇敢。虽然他和前次一样,有意离开当地,但他仍旧把军团带出营寨,在合适的地方摆下战斗的阵势。维钦及托列斯照常把军队闻守在工事里,不下山到平地上来,只发生了一场小小的骑兵接触,我军占了上风之后,凯撒重把军队带回营寨。次日又重复了这样的一次战斗之后,他认为已经足够挫折高卢人的傲气,鼓舞士兵们的斗志,便移营进入爱杜依人境内。就这样,敌人也没来追赶,第三天,他重又修理了厄拉味尔河上的桥梁,把军队带了过去。

    五四、他在那边会见了爱杜依的维理度马勒斯和厄朴理陶列克斯,从他们处知道李坦维克古斯已经带着全部骑兵去煽动爱杜依人。他们说,他们必须抢在前面,赶去抚慰这个邦,使它保持忠诚。凯撒已经有很多证据可以证明爱杜依人的狡诈,还了解到这两个人赶去,只能促使那个国家的叛乱爆发得更快些。但他还是决定不留他们,免得被人认为是伤害了这个国家,或者被人家当成是害怕。在他们动身时,他把自己带给爱杜依人的好处简单地提醒他们,说明爱杜依人最初是在什么样的情况下、什么样的屈辱状态之下遇见凯撒的。那时,他们被逼困守在要塞中间、失去了土地、丧失了全部财富、身上被强加着贡赋、还被用极端侮辱的方式抽去了人质,他却带给了他们什么样的好运和什么样的繁盛,不仅使他们回复到原来状态,而且在地位上、势力上还超过了过去一切时代。谈过这番话后,他遣走了他们。

    五五、诺维奥洞纳姆是爱杜依人的一个市镇;处在里杰尔河畔一个地势很好的地点,凯撒把所有高卢的人质、粮食、公款、以及他自己和士兵们的大部分行李都集中在那里。他还把为了这次战争从意大利和西班牙买来的马,大批放在那边。当厄朴理陶列克斯和维理度马勒斯赶到那边时,知道了国家的情况,得悉李坦维克古斯已经被毕布拉克德——这是他们中间势力最大的一个城市——的爱社依人接纳进去,他们的首领孔维克多列塔维斯和大部分长老也都已经赶到他那边去参加,还正式派使者到维钦及托列克斯那边去寻求和平和友谊。这两人认为千万不可失去这样一个良好时机,因而,他们杀死守卫诺维奥洞纳姆的部队和集中在那边贸易或正好路过的人,把钱财和马匹两个人分了,还设法把各国的人质都带到在毕布拉克德的他们的首领那边去。他们估计到没法守住这个市镇,便纵火把它烧掉,免得让它被罗马人去利用。凡是他们能立刻运走的粮食,通通都搬到船上,其余的全部被投入河中或火中毁掉。他们自己开始从邻近地区征集军队,并且在沿里杰尔河岸各地布下驻军和哨岗,为了威胁罗马人,他们又把骑兵派到各地去炫耀力量,希望能把罗马人的粮食供应切断,借饥饿来拖垮他们,把他们逐口行省去。有一件事情大大助长了他们这种希望,原来里杰尔河已经在雪后涨了水,似乎所有的渡口都已经绝对渡不过去。

    五六、知道这事后,凯撒认为自己必须赶快争取时间,即或要冒些危险先造一顶桥梁也在所不计,一定要趁敌人还没在那边聚起大量人马以前作一次决战。他还感到自己决不可以改变计划,掉过头来转入行省。谁也不会认为这是一件出于必要的事,一则这件事本身可耻丢脸,二则还得考虑到启本那山的险阻和道路的困难,更何况他派出去分别行动的拉频管斯和跟他在一起的军团。特别使他刻刻挂念。因此,他就日夜不停、极迅速地赶了很长一段路程,出乎大家意料地到达里杰尔河,利用骑兵找到一处适合当时需要的渡口,恰好士兵们可以让手臂和肩头露出水面,举着自己的武器过河。他把骑兵散开安置在河里,借以挡掉一部分水流的冲力,趁敌人刚一看到我军,惊愕失措时,把我军安然带过河去。他在田野里发现了谷物和大批牲畜,把这些物资补给了军队之后,他决定进入森农内斯人境内。

    五七、当凯撒在这方面做这些事情时,拉频弩斯把新近从意大利来的补充兵员留在阿及定古姆守卫辎重,自己带着四个军团出发到卢德几亚去,这是巴里西人的一个市镇,坐落在塞广纳河中的一个岛上。敌人得到他来临的消息,马上从邻近各邦集合起一支大军。最高指挥权被授给了奥来尔契人康慕洛勤纳斯。虽然他已经年龄很大,但由于他有卓越的军事知识,因此被授与了这个荣誉。他注意到那边有一片连续不断的沼泽流入塞广纳河,增加了这个地区地形上的困难,便决定把军队驻扎在那边,阻止我军渡过去。

    五八、拉频弩斯最初树起盾车,用柴把和泥土填没沼泽,试图拦出一条路来。后来他发现这工程大艰巨,就在第三更悄悄离营,仍由来的那条路赶到梅鞠塞杜姆,这是森农内斯人的一个市镇,跟我们刚提到过的卢德几亚一样,也坐落在塞广纳河的一个岛上。在捕获到五十艘左右船只、把它们很快联结在一起之后,他把他的一些士兵迅速载在船上过河,乘镇上的居民——他们已有很大一部分被召去参加战争——吓呆了的时候,没经战斗就占领了该镇。他修复了敌人前些日子拆毁的桥梁,把军队带了过去,开始沿河下行,赶向卢德几亚。敌人已由从梅鞠塞杜姆逃出去的人报告了这件事情,他们命令纵火烧掉卢德几亚镇,拆掉这个镇上的那些桥,一面离开那沼泽,赶到塞广纳河边,就在卢德几亚对面朝着拉频弩斯的营寨安下营来。

    五九、这时,大家已听到凯撒从及尔哥维亚撤退的消息。关于爱杜依人叛乱和高卢起事成功的传说,也已经开始流布,高卢人在谈话中一口咬定说,凯撒的行军和渡过里杰尔河,已经遇到阻碍,粮食的缺乏,逼得他迅速退向行省。原先就心怀不良的使洛瓦契人,一听到爱杜依人叛乱的事情,就开始集中军队,公开准备战争。形势变化得如此之大,使拉频弩斯认识到他必须采取一套跟原来的打算截然不同的做法,他就不再考虑怎样获得进一步的成就,或者怎样挑动敌人出来应战,开始计划怎样才能把军队安然无恙地带回阿及定古姆去。这时,全高卢以最勇悍驰名的弹洛瓦契人紧迫着他的这一边。康慕洛勤纳斯又带着一支准备齐全、部位井然的大军夹住他的另一边,而军团和它的辎重、以及守卫这些辎重的部队,却被一条巨大的河流横贯在中间,分成两处。突然面临这些严重的困难,他了解到只有依靠自身的坚毅,才能脱身出去。

    六0、傍晚时候,他召集了一次作战会议。他叮嘱部下必须小心谨慎、干劲十足地完成他所交给的任务。他把他从梅鞠塞杜姆带来的船只,分配给骑士们,各人一只,命令他们在第一更末时,悄悄顺流航下去四罗里,在那边等他。他把他认为作战能力最差的五个营留下来,作为营寨的守卫,命令这一军团的其余五个营带着全部辎重,在半夜时大声喧嚷着向河流的上游方向奔去。他又集中一些小船,跟他们同一方向前进,在鼓桨航行时故意弄得一片响声。不久之后,他自己也带着三个军团悄悄离开营寨,朝着他命令船只航到那边去的地方前进。

    六一、在他到达那边时,敌人布满河岸的哨岗,由于忽然发生一场暴风雨,在泞不及防中全都落在我军手里。军团和骑兵很快就在负责此事的罗马骑士指挥下,被送过河去。差不多就在同时,约摸天亮以前,敌人得到报告说:罗马营中发出异常的喧嚷声,而且有一支大军正在沿着河流逆流而上,同一方向还听到有划桨声,河流下游不远的地方又有军队正在由船只渡送过河。当他们听到这个时,他们认为军团正在分三路过河,又认为这是因为爱杜依人叛变,引起了大家的恐慌,所以正在准备逃命。于是,他们也把自己的军队分成三支,一支留在拉频弩斯的营寨对面,作为守卫,一小支被派到梅鞠塞杜姆,直趋船只即将到达的地方,其余的由他们领着去对抗拉频弩斯。

    六二、刚天亮时,我军已全部带过河来,敌人的行列也开始看得清楚了。拉频弩斯鼓励士兵们别忘记自己向来的勇敢和在战斗中取得过的多次光辉胜利,要和经常领着他们击溃敌人的凯撒亲自在场看着他们一样。于是,他发出战斗的号令。在第一个回合里,第七军团所处在的右翼,敌人被逐了回去,并且被击溃,而第十二军团防守的左翼,虽然第一到敌人被轻矛戳死倒下,其余的仍旧非常勇敢地对抗着,没有一个人露出要逃走的样子。敌人的领袖康慕洛勤纳斯亲自在那边鼓励着他的部下,最后胜利直到这时还不见分晓。当第七军团的军团指挥官们得到关于左翼情况的报告时,他们带着他们的军团,在敌人的身后露面出来,向敌人发动攻击。就这样他们还是没有一个人退缩,直到全部被包围歼灭为止。康慕洛勤纳斯也遭到同样的命运。至于留在拉频弩斯营寨对面作为守卫的那支高卢部队,一听到战斗开始时,就赶来帮助他们的同胞,占领了一处小山,但却挡不住已经获胜的我军的进攻,因而也就一起混到逃跑的人中间去了。凡是没受到森林和山岭掩蔽的,全都被骑兵杀死。拉频弩斯完成了这件事,回到存放全军行车的阿及定古姆,又从那边带着全军出发,在第三天到达凯撒那边。

    六三、爱杜依人叛乱的消息一传出去,战争的范围就扩大起来。他们派代表到各方面去,凡是可以利用来拉拢煽动各国的手段,恩惠、权威、金钱等等,统统都用上了。在攫取了凯撒寄放在他们那边的那些人质之后,他们就以处死这些人来恐吓那些动摇的人。爱杜依人邀请维钦及托列克斯到他们这里来,商谈作战的计划。当他们的要求得到同意后,他们坚持要求把指挥作战的最高大权交给他们,在这件事情上发生了争论。于是在毕布拉克德召开了一个全高卢的大会,许多人都从各地赶来,集中到那边。这问题被提交给大家表决,全体一致同意由维钦及托列克斯担任统帅。其中只雷米人、林恭内斯人和德来维里人没参加会议。前两个邦是因为考虑到跟罗马人的友谊;德来维里人则因为离开太远,而且自己正在受到日耳曼人的沉重压力,这就是他们所以没有参加战争,也没派人帮助任何一方的原因。爱杜依人被夺走了领导权,大为懊丧,抱怨自己背运,还失掉了凯撒对他们的关怀爱护。但由于已经参加了战争,不敢再背着其余各邦单独作自己的打算。至于年轻而又野心勃勃的厄朴理陶列克斯和维理度马勒斯,则更是万分无奈地听命于维钦及托列克斯。

    六四、维钦及托列克斯向别的国家索取人质,还指定了具体的交到日期。又命令把数达一万五千名的全部骑兵,很快集中起来。他说:他本来不想试运气,也不想面对面作一次正式决战,原先有的步兵,已经可以满足了,但如果有足够的骑兵,就可以很容易地阻止罗马人取得粮食和草料。他还说:只要他们肯下定决心毁掉自己的谷物,烧掉自己的房子,这些家财的损失,将使他们换来永久的主权和自由。他作了这些安排后,向爱杜依人和毗连行省的塞古西阿维人索取一万兵士、外加八百骑兵,把厄朴理陶列克斯的兄弟派做他们的指挥,命他们去跟阿罗布洛及斯人作战。另一方面,他又派伽巴里人和靠近他们的几个阿浮尔尼人的地区去跟厄尔维人作战。同样,他派卢登尼人、卡杜尔契人去躁够沃尔卡族的阿雷科米契人的领土。同时他还企图通过秘密的信使和代表,把阿罗布洛及斯人拉拢过去,极希望他们在最近那次战争之后。激动的心情仍还没安定下来。他答应送钱给他们的领袖,又答应把整个行省都给他们的国家。

    六五、可以应付这一切事变的驻防部队,一共只有副将卢契乌斯·凯撒从全省集中起来的二十二个营。厄尔维人自告奋勇地跟他们的邻人作战,却被击败了。这个邦的首领卡布勒斯的儿子该犹斯·瓦雷留斯·堂诺道勒斯,跟别的一些人都战死,被迫撤进自己的要塞和城堡。阿罗布洛及斯人沿着罗唐纳斯河络绎不绝地布置下大量哨岗,极小心、极辛劳地保卫着自己的边界。凯撒注意到敌人在骑兵数目上占有优势,而他自己则由于所有的交通线都被切断,没有办法从行省和意大利得到援助,就派人渡过莱茵河到日耳曼去,向前年战争中被他征服的那些国家索取骑兵和习于跟骑兵一起作战的轻装步兵。在他们到达时,他发现他们用的马不合适。他命令把军团指挥官和其余的罗马骑士、以及留用老兵的马都拿出来,把它们分给日耳曼人。

    六六、同时,这些事情正在进行时,敌人从阿浮尔尼来的步兵和从全高卢各地征集来的骑兵正在集中。当凯撒在向塞广尼进军时,为了支援行省比较方便些,特地从林恭内斯人领土的边缘穿过。维钦及托列克斯把部队大量集合起来以后,在距罗马人约十罗里处,筑下三座营寨。他召集骑兵指挥官们举行一次会议,向他们指出:胜利的时刻已经到来,罗马人正在离开高卢逃向行省。照他的看法,如果只想取得一时的自由,这样也够了,但如为将来的太平和安宁着想,那还只是一个非常小的成就,因为罗马人在集合起一支大军之后,必然还会回来跟我们战个不完的。因此高卢人必须趁他们进军途中、辎重累赘的时候,攻打他们。这样一来,如果步兵赶回来救自己人,就不能再赶路;反之,如果他们只顾自己的安全,抛弃行李——他相信他们大概要这样做——他们就不仅光损失了必需的物资,而且连自己的名誉也一下子一起失掉。至于敌人的骑兵,他们自己应该相信,决没有一个人哪怕敢离开行列跑出来的。为了使他们可以更加放心大胆行动,他准备把他们的全部兵力都陈列在营前,威慑敌人。骑兵们齐声大喊说:他们都应当用最最庄严的誓言来约束自己,任何一个人,如果没有两次驰马穿过敌人的行列,便不准被接进自己的屋子,也不准接近孩子、父母和妻子。

    六七、这件事获得赞同,所有的人都宣了誓。翌日,骑兵被分做三支,两支列好阵势,摆在两侧示威,一支开始拦在头里,截阻我军的行列。凯撒接到报告时,把他的骑兵也同样分成三支,命令他们前去抵抗敌人。战斗同时在各处展开,行列停了下来,辎重也被拉回到军团中间。当发现有什么地方我军似乎支持不住、或者压力较重时,凯撒就命令把标志移向那边,阵势也转过去,这样一来,不仅阻止了敌人的追逐,也使我军因为有救援的希望而得到鼓励。最后。右翼的日耳曼人占领了一个山头,把敌人驱逐下来,一直追到维钦及托列克斯和他的步兵驻扎的河边,杀死很多人。其余的人看到这事,害怕他们会受到包围,便纷纷逃散。我军到处都大肆斩杀。三个有显赫地位的爱杜依人被俘虏。送到凯撒这边,一个是在最近这次选举中和孔维克多列塔维斯发生争执的科得斯,是骑兵指挥一个是卡伐里勒斯,是在李坦维克古斯叛乱之后。指挥军队中的步兵的;还有一个是厄朴理陶列克斯,在凯撒没到来以前。爱杜依人跟塞广尼人的战争就是由他领导的。

    六八、当所有骑兵都被驱散时,维钦及托列克斯把他的军队仍旧按照在营门口布列的次序领了回去,立刻开始出发到孟杜皮人的一个市镇阿来西亚去,并命令迅速把辎重从营里带出来,紧跟着他。凯撒把自己的辎重撤到就近的一座山地,留下两个军团守卫之后,紧紧钉住他,尽这天余下来的时间向前追去。敌人的后队约有三千人被歼。次日,他靠近阿来西亚安下营寨,观察了那边的地形。这时敌人由于他们十分信赖的骑兵被击溃了,非常惊恐。凯撒鼓励自己的士兵积极劳动,用一道围墙来包围阿来西亚。

    六九、阿来西亚这个要塞本身建立在一座山顶上,地势非常高峻,因此看来除了围困以外,没别的法子可以攻取。那座山的脚下,有两面分别受到两条河流的冲刷,市镇前方伸出一片长达三罗里的平原,其余几面,在相距不很远的地方,都有山岭环绕着,高度跟市镇相仿,城墙下面和山岭朝着东方的那一面,困地上满布着高卢军队,并在正前方筑有一条壕堑和一道六罗尺高的护墙。罗马人开始着手建筑的包围工事,周围长达十一罗里,他们的营寨安扎在一个地形很有利的所在,而且在那边建了二十三座碉堡,白天在里面安置了哨兵,以防突然的突围,晚上则驻扎了监视哨岗和坚强的警卫。

    七0、当围城的工事开始动手地在我们前面所说的夹在山岭中间的那片伸长达三罗里的平原上,发生了骑兵接触。双方都极奋勇地搏斗着。凯撒看到我军渐渐支持不住,就把日耳曼骑兵派了出去,又把军团布置在营前,以防敌人步兵突然冲击。我军因为有军团在身后支援,精神突然振作起来,敌人被赶了回去,但他们的人数太多,留下来的出入口又极狭小,在那边彼此挤成一团,于是日耳曼人奋勇一直追到防御工事迹,放手屠杀。有些敌人放弃了马,企囱越过壕堑爬上城去。凯撒下令布置在壁垒前的军团稍稍向前推进,高卢人在工事里的,便也和其他人一样地乱成一片,认为敌人正在直向着他们杀来,连声叫”武装起来”,有些还吓得冲进了市镇。维钦及托列克斯下令闭起城门,以免营寨被大家弃置不顾。日耳曼人在杀掉大批敌人、捕获大批马匹以后,才退下来。

    七一、这时,维钦及托列克斯决定在罗马人完成封锁工事之前,先把他的全部骑兵遣走。在临行时,他告诫他们:各人都须回到自己国里去。促使所有年龄已够服兵役的人,起来参战。他把自己替他们立下的功绩,摆了一下,要求他们顾念他的安全,不要把这个为共同的自由作出这么多贡献的人,送给敌人去残害。他又向他们指出:如果他们真的不加重视,八万名精选出来的壮士,就将和他一同牺牲。还说;经过计算,他只有勉强够用三十天的粮食,但是,如果能够节省些使用,还可以希望多拖延几天。给了这些指示以后,他在第二更时,遣这些骑兵从我军的工事还留着缺口的地方,悄悄溜走。他下令把所有的谷物都运到他这里来,规定用死刑来处罚任何违抗命令的人。孟杜皮人曾经把大量家畜驱到那边去集中,也被—一按人作了分配。他规定粮食要极省俭地一点点发放出去,又把布置在城前的所有兵力都调进城内。

    七二、凯撒由逃亡者和俘虏告知这事,决定建筑下列形式的工事:他挖了一条二十罗尺宽的沟,两边垂直,即它的底部两边之间和顶上两边之间宽度是一样的。他把所有其他的围困工事都撤到距离这条沟四百罗步之后,因为他既不得不把这么大的一片地方包围在里面,却又没有这么多的兵力把它团团守住,这样一来。就可以避免夜间大股敌人突然扑向工事,或者白天向我军正在忙于工作的部队发射矢石。就在这段中间地带,他又挖了两条壕沟,顶上和底下都是十五罗尺阔,靠近里面的一条,地形比较平坦低下,他把河里的水引来灌在里面。这两条沟后面,他又筑了一道十二罗尺高的防堤和壁垒,上前再加上胸墙和雉谍,胸墙和防堤衔接的地方,向外斜列着象鹿角似的削尖的木桩,用来防止敌人向上爬。此外,环绕着整个工事,他又每隔八十罗尺筑一座木塔。

    七三、这时,一方面要搬运木材,准备粮食,一方面又要筑这么长大的防御工事,我军士卒必然要走到离开营寨较远的地方去,数目上便不能不有所减少。高卢人不时用很大的兵力从城墙的几道门里同时突围出来,攻击我军的工程。因此,凯撒认为应当在这些工事之外,再适当的增加一些工事,使这道防线可以由更少的兵力防守。因而,采伐了许多树干和坚韧的树枝,把树枝顶端的皮剥去以后再削尖,在挖掘了一道五罗尺深的连亘不断的沟之后,把这些木桩直立着排在沟内,把它们的底部钉牢,使人无法拔掉它,只有树干的尖端伸出在地面上。它们一共有五行,一层一层地连在一起,互相衔接,又互相穿插,任何人冲进它们,必然会使自己被这些极尖锐的木桩戳穿。他们把这叫做”阴阳界”凡在这前面,又挖有象梅花形似的斜对角的坑,深三罗尺,逐渐向坑底收缩倾斜。里面安放着人腿粗细的圆木桩,顶上削尖,且用火熏硬,有一部分伸出地面,高度不超过四指宽。同时为了使它们坚韧和牢固起见,在它们底下垫有一罗尺厚踩得很结实的土。坑的其余部分放着树枝和柴草,用来掩盖这个圈套。一共挖了八行这样的坑穴,相距各三罗尺。根据它们的外形,他们称之谓”百合花”。在所有这些工程前面,又有一罗尺长的木材,顶上钉着坚固的铁钩,彼此相隔不远地整个埋在土中,布满各地,他们叫它做”踢马刺”。

    七四、当所有这些设施都完工后,凯撒又依着当地的地形,尽可能选择便利的自然条件,照式照样又造了一道周围十四罗里的工事,面向着另一边,似防从外面来的敌人。这样,即使由于敌人骑兵突围出去,从而可能有敌人从外面来攻击,不管他们人数有多少,都不能把我军守卫工事的部队围困。同时,为了避免被迫冒险出营,他又命令所有部下都收集足够三十天用的粮食和草料。

    七五、当这些事情在阿来西亚进行时,高卢人召集了一个首领们的会议,决定不依照维钦及托列克斯建议的那样,把所有能参战的人都征集起来,只向每一个国家索取一定数目的人员。因为他们害怕集中起一支十分庞杂的大军以后,纪律无法保持,部属无从识别,再加粮食也供应不上。他们向爱杜依人和他们的属邦塞古西阿维人、安皮瓦来几人、奥来尔契人、勃朗诺维契人和布冷诺维人,索取三万五千人;向阿浮尔尼人和一向归他们管辖的厄吕德几人、卡杜尔契人。伽巴里人和味拉维人,一共也要了这样一个数目;向塞广尼人、森农内斯人、别都里及斯人、桑东尼人、卢登尼人和卡尔管行斯人,各索了一万二千人;向件洛瓦契人讨了一万人,向雷穆维契斯人也讨了这个数目;又向庇克东内斯人、都龙耐斯人、巴里西人和厄尔维几人各讨了八千人;向苏威西翁内斯人、阿姆比安尼人、梅狄阿麦特里契人、彼得洛科里人、纳尔维人、莫里尼人和尼几阿布罗及斯人各讨五千人,奥来尔契族的钦诺孟尼人数目跟他们一样;向阿德来巴得斯人讨了四千人;向维略卡萨斯人、维洛孟都惊人、安得斯人和奥来尔契族的厄布洛维契人各讨三千人;向劳拉契人和波依人各讨二千;又向沿大洋各国、即通常称做阿莫列克诸邦的,讨了一万人,他们中间包括古里阿沙多木人,雷东内斯人、安皮巴利人、卡来几人、奥西丝米人、文内几人、勒克索维人和文内里人。其中使洛瓦契人没有交出他们的名额,因为他们声称:他们宁可自己和罗马人作战,自己作主,不愿受任何别人领导。当康缨斯出面向他们索取时,他们看在他的私人情面上,派出了二千人。

    七六、这个康缨斯,正如我们前面所说,在前年远征不列颠时,曾经忠实地、得力地替凯撒效过劳,因为他的这些功绩,凯撒命令免掉他的国家的贡赋,还给他恢复了自己的权利和法律,并把莫里尼邦给他们做纳贡的属邦。但高卢人在争取自由、恢复旧日的英勇善战的声名这件事上,是那么齐心,竟至无论什么样的恩惠、无论什么样的友谊,都不能影响他们,所有的人都全心全力地投到目前的战争中去。当八千骑兵和二十五万步兵征集起来以后,在爱杜依境内作了检阅,并进行了一番清点,任命了骑兵指挥官。最高的领导大权被授给了阿德来巴得人康缨斯、爱杜依人维理度马勒斯和厄朴理陶列克斯、以及维钦及托列克斯的一个表兄弟阿浮尔尼人维尔卡西味朗纳斯。他们还给配备了一批从各国选出来的代表,根据这些人的出谋献策来进行战争。他们出发到阿来西亚去时,人人都生气勃勃,信心十足,没有一个人不认为只要看到这么一大批人,就足以吓退任何敌人,特别是在一场两面受敌的战斗中,既要和市镇中突围出来的人作战,外围又将出现这么大的一支骑兵和步兵的时候。

    七七、然而,当被包围在阿来西亚的高卢人预期救兵将到的那一天过去时,他们的粮食已全部耗光,又不知道在爱杜依发生的事情,他们召集了一个作战会议,考虑自己的前途。他们在会上提出各种各样的不同意见。一部分人主张投降,另外一部分人主张趁体力还够的时候突围,但最最残忍得出奇、伤天害理到极点的,莫过于克里多耶得斯的一番话,颇值得一述。他出身于高贵的阿浮尔尼家族,被认为有很大的势力。他说:”对于那些把最可耻的奴隶生活叫做投降的人,他们的意见,我不想多说什么。我认为他们不应该被当做同胞,也不应该请他们来参加会议。我是站在那些主张突围的人一边的,他们那个得到你们一致赞同的计划,似乎还保留着对昔年英勇善战的一些回忆。不能忍受短时期的匾乏,正是你们的软弱,而不是你们的勇敢,慷慨就义的人总要比忍耐受苦的人容易找到些。正因为对我来说,荣誉是一种很大的动力,所以,如果我能预见到,除了我们的生命之外不至再损失别的,我就会同意他们的计划。但是,我们在作决定时,还该回过头来看看整个高卢。为了求救,我们已经把它全发动起来。你们想,当有八万人在一块儿被屠杀,而我们的亲戚朋友们,又将被迫几乎就要踏在他们的尸体上进行决战时,他们将鼓起什么样的勇气来吧!千万不要让这些为了你们的安全而不顾自己生死的人,失掉你们的援助;也别因为你们的愚昧、轻率和意志软弱,害得全高卢爬在地上,世世代代当奴隶。难道你们只因为他们至今未到,就怀疑他们的忠诚和他们的决心吗?难道你们以为罗马人天天忙着造外层的壕堑。只是为了寻开心吗?假使因为路都被切断了,你们得不到朋友们那边来的信使你们增强信心,那么只要看那些罗马人就可以证明他们是愈来愈近了,正是由于害怕他们,罗马人才忙着日以继夜地筑工事的。我的建议是什么呢?我要求照我们的祖先跟钦布里人和条顿人战争时的样子做,虽然那次战争绝不足以和这次相比,但当时,他们在同样的饥饿压力之下,闭守在市镇里,就以那些年龄不适于作战的人的尸体维持生命,绝不向敌人投降。即使我们没有这样一个先例,为了争取自由,给后世树立这样一个先例,我也不得不认为这是一件极端光荣的事情。那次战争有什么地方跟这次相象呢?钦布里人破坏了全高卢,给我们带来了极大的灾难,但他们终于离开我们的国家,去找寻别的领土,把我们的主权、法律、土地和自由还给了我们。至于罗马人,他们再也没有别的动机和要求,只是被妒忌推动着,在那些他们素知其声名炼赫、作战勇敢的人的国土上住下来,把万劫不复的奴役加在他们头上,此外再没什么别的作战原因。如果你们不知道老远在别的民族发生的事情,且看看近在身边的高卢吧,它已被降为行省,权利和法律全被改掉,被迫在斧头下过着世世代代的奴隶生活了。”

    七八。当各种意见都发表了之后,他们决定凡是健康和年龄不适于作战的人,都应该离开市镇,克里多耶得斯的建议留待一切办法都试尽之后才行采用,如果形势进一步紧迫,而援军却还不来,便宁可采取他的建议,决不屈辱投降或求和。把这些人接纳进自己市镇的孟杜皮人,被迫带着妇女和孩子离开它。当他们走到罗马人的防线时,他们哭哭啼啼说了许许多多恳求的话,要求收留他们下来做奴隶,给他们吃的。凯撒在壁垒上安置了哨岗,阻止他们进来。

    七九、同时,康缨斯和接受了最高指挥权的其他领袖们,带着全部兵力到达阿来西亚,占领了外围的一个山头后,便在离我军壕堑不过一罗里的地方驻扎下来。次日,把他们的骑兵带出营寨,布满了我们已经提到过的伸长三罗里的那片平原,又把他们的步兵安置在比他们稍后一点的一个较高的地方。从阿来西亚镇上可以俯瞰这片平原,一眼看到这些援军时,他们聚拢来彼此互相庆贺,每个人又快乐、又激动。于是,他们也把军队带出来停驶在镇前,把离他们最近的壕堑。用柴把填没,并投入泥土,为突围和一切偶然事故作下准备。

    八0、凯撒把全部军队分别布置在工事的两面,以便一旦发生事故时,各人都能知道自己的岗位、并且能够坚守岗位。然后,他命令把骑兵带出营寨作战。因为营寨都处在周围的山头上,到处可以俯瞰下方,所有的士兵都焦急地等待着战斗的结局。高卢人在骑兵中间分散地插进一些弓箭手和轻装步兵,以便在他们的骑兵被赶回去时给予援助,防止我军骑兵冲击。我军中一部分人便出于意外地被他们杀伤,退出战斗。当高卢人相信他们自己人在战斗中已经取得上风、而且看到我军受到多数人的压力时,所有各部分,无论被围在工事里的还是外面来援助的,都用他们的呼喊和吼叫来鼓舞自己同胞的斗志。由于战斗是在众目骤陵之下进行的,不论光荣的行为还是可耻的行为,一样地逃不开大家的注意,彼此都为了博取赞扬和避免丢脸而鼓起勇气。战斗从中午一直拖到日落,胜利还不知谁属。于是,我军中的日耳曼人在战场的一边,把骑兵密集在一起,向敌人进攻,击溃了他们。当他们被驱散时,那些弓箭手也被包围歼灭。同样,在战场的另外一部分,我军也追赶撤退下去的敌军,直抵他们的营寨,不令他们有重新集中的机会。从阿来西亚镇上出来的那些人,看到胜利已经无望,重又退回镇中。

    八一、隔一天之后——这一天里,高卢人制造了大量木栅、梯子、挠钩——他们在半夜里悄悄离开营寨,赶到平原上的工事边,突然发出一片喊叫声,向被围困在镇中的人示意他们来了之后,就开始把木栅投人壕堑,用投石、箭和石块把我军逐下壁垒,一面准备其它一切攻击用的东西。同时,一听到他们的叫喊声时,我军仍象前天一样,各人都赶到工事站到指定给自己的位置上,用一磅重的投石、以及在工事上准备好的木桩、铅球,驱走高卢人,奇机也发射了大量矢矛。由于黑夜无法远望,所以双方都伤了许多人。于是,奉命坐镇这一带地方的副将马古斯·安东尼和该犹斯。德来朋纽斯发现哪一个地方我军受到的压力比较沉重时,就把距离较远胁碉堡中的兵士调出来支援他们。

    八二、当高卢人离开壕堑还有一段距离的时候,因为有他们的大量矢石掩护,比较能占据上风,但一到他们靠近的时候,不知不觉便被踢马刺钩牢,或者掉入穴中被尖桩刺穿,再不然就被壁垒和木塔上的好机射中,因而死亡者累累,到处都有许多人受伤,壕堑却一个地方也没被突破。在天快亮时,他们深恐自己暴露着的侧翼,会被从高处营中出来突击的我军包围,因此便向他们的同胞们那边退去。同时,市镇里出来的军队,带着维钦及托列克斯准备好突围用的东西,动手填没最里面的一层壕堑,但他们在这项工作上时间拖得太久了,在还没靠近工事时就知道他们的援军已经退走,于是也一事无成地退入镇内。

    八三、高卢人两次被击退,损失惨重。就商议该怎么办?他们召来了对那一带地形十分熟悉的人,从他们口中探知了高处那个营寨的形势和防御工事。在那边北面,有一座山,由于它的周围太大,我军没能把它因进我们的工事,只勉强把营寨扎在比较平坦、但地势却很不利的坡面上。一这营寨由副将该犹斯·安几司久斯·雷琴纳斯和该犹斯·坎宁纽斯·雷比勒斯率领两个军团守卫着。通过侦察人员探清形势后,敌人的领袖们从全军以最勇敢闻名的各族中选出六万人来。他们在秘密商定应该做些什么和怎样做后,决定在约摸近中午的时候发动进攻。他们指定由四个领袖之一、阿浮尔尼人维尔卡西味朗纳斯——维钦及托列克斯的亲戚——担任这支部队的指挥。他在第一更时离开营寨,在天还刚亮时就几乎赶完全部路程,隐藏在山岭后面,给通宵奔波的士兵们略事休息。在约摸近中午时,他很快向前述的营寨推进,骑兵们同时开始逼近平原上的工事,其余的军队都布列在营前,以张声势。

    八四、当维钦及托列克斯在市镇中的卫城上注意到他们同胞的行动后,也带着木栅、长杆、.盾车、长钩,以及一切准备突围用的东西,赶出镇来。战斗一刹那间在各处同时展开,各种手段都在尝试,而且什么地方看来最脆弱,人们便都集中涌向那边去。罗马士兵分散在这样长的工事上,有好多地方感到难于应付。士兵们听到背后发出的喊声,心里就不免惶恐不安,觉得自己的安全竟须完全依靠别人的勇敢了。因为在通常的情况之下,在别处的危险,常常比眼前的更使人心慌意乱。

    八五、凯撒找到一个合适的地点,在这里可以观察到每个地方的情况,他一发现什么地方我军吃紧,就派援军赶去。双方心里都觉得这是作出最后努力的唯一机会,高卢人认为除非突破工事,否则一切脱身的希望都告断绝了,罗马人也认为只要这一天能守得住,所有的辛劳都从此可告结束。最艰苦的斗争发生在山上的工事边,即我们提到过的那个维尔卡西味朗纳斯被派去的地方。那地方不利的下坡地形却产生了极大的影响。敌人有的发射矢石,有的在盾龟掩护下向前推进。疲劳的人马上有生力军来替换。所有这些人合力向壕堑投过来的泥土,给高卢人造成一条向上爬的通道,罗马人埋在地下的设备全被盖没,我军这时既没有了武器,体力也支持不住了。

    八六、凯撒得知此事,派拉频弩斯带六个营来援助这些苦苦支撑的人。凯撒命令他如果实在坚持不下去时,可以带这几个营突围冲出来,但如果没有必要,就不应该这样做。他自己跑到其余的部队那边去,鼓励他们不要看到艰难畏缩,告诉他们,所有过去的一切战斗,都要在这一天和这一个时辰里决定最后分晓。包围在里层的敌人,因为我们的工事巨大,感到在平地已经没有成功的希望,就去试探那些陡拔的地方,带着他们准备好的用具,奔向那边去。他们用大量的矢石,驱走木塔中的守卫部队,以泥土和木栅填没壕堑,并用挠钩拉倒壁垒和胸墙。

    八七、为了接应他们,凯撒先派年轻的布鲁图斯带去几个营,后来又派副将该犹斯·费庇乌斯带去另外几个营,最后,当战斗进行得非常激烈时,他亲自带了生力军赶到那边。战斗重新恢复起来,敌人被驱了回去。凯撒又急急赶向拉频弯斯被派去的地方。他从离他最近的碉堡中抽出四个营,还命令骑兵的一部分跟随着他,另外一部分绕道走工事的外围,从敌人的后方向他们进攻。拉频弩斯发现无论壁垒还是壕堑,都挡不住敌人的冲击,便把从最近的几个据点里抽出来的、凑巧在那里的十个营集中起来,一面派使者把自己认为应该做的事情去报告凯撒。凯撒也匆匆赶去参加战斗。

    八八、凯撤的到来是从他的罩袍的颜色上辨认出来的,他习惯在战斗中穿着它,作为特殊的标记。奉命跟着他的几队骑兵和那几个营也被注意到了,因为斜坡和低平的地方,在高处是一目了然的,因而敌人马上发动了攻击。双方都发出一片喊声,这阵喊声又被壁垒上和整个壕堑里的战士接着口应下去。我军掷出他们的矛,开始用剑挥砍。突然后方的骑兵被看到了,别的一些营也在逐渐逼上来,敌人转身便逃,骑兵在他们奔跑中追上他们,接着便是一阵屠杀。雷穆维契斯人的首领塞杜留斯被杀,阿浮尔尼人维尔卡西味朗纳斯在逃走中被生俘,掳来交给凯撒的军旗达七十四面之多。大批敌人中只有少数人无恙回到营中。那些在镇上遥望着他们的同胞被屠杀和击溃的人,感到安全已经绝望,便把他们的部队从防御工事上撤了回去。高卢人一听到刚才发生的情况,马上从营寨里四散逃走。要不是由于部队不断的接应和全天的辛劳因而筋疲力尽,敌人的全部军队都可能被歼灭。骑兵在刚半夜时被派出去,掩袭他们的后队,擒获和杀死大批敌人,其余的都飞奔逃回各人自己的国里。

    八九、次日,维钦及托列克斯召集一个会议,在这会上,他指出:他之所以进行这次战争,不是为了自己本人的需要,而是为了大家的自由。既然他们不得不向命运屈服,他愿把自己交给他们,任凭他们怎样处理——以他的死亡来满足罗马人也好、或者把他活着交出去也好。使者被派到凯撒那边去谈判这件事。凯撒命令他们交出武器,并且把首领们送出去。他自己在营寨前面的工事里坐定,那些领袖们都被带到那边去交给他。维钦及托列克斯也被交了出来,武器都被投了下来。他只留下爱杜依人和阿浮尔尼人,因为他企图通过这些人把他们的国家重新争取过来。他把其余的俘虏在全军作了分配,每人一个,作为战利品。

    九0、安排好这些事后,他赶到爱杜依去,重新接受了这个国家的投降,阿浮尔尼也派使者到那边去看他,答应执行他的指示。凯撒向他们索取了大批人质,把大约二万名左右的战俘还给了爱杜依人和阿浮尔尼人,然后把军团遣人营地。他命令季度斯。拉频弩斯带两个军团和骑兵进入塞广尼人的领域,把马古斯·森布龙纽斯·路几留斯也交由他调遣。他派副将该犹斯·费庇乌斯和卢契乌斯·明管久斯·巴希勒斯带两个军团驻扎在雷米人邦内,以免他们受到毗邻的瑰洛瓦契人的侵凌。他派该犹斯·安几司久斯·雷琴纳斯进入安皮瓦来几人邦内;季度斯·塞克可久斯进人别都里及斯;该犹斯·坎宁纽斯·雷比勒斯进入卢登尼人邦内,各带一个军团。他又命令奎因都斯·图里乌斯·西塞罗和布勃奥斯·塞尔匹鸠斯驻扎在爱杜依邦内沿着阿拉河的卡皮隆湾姆和麦几斯哥,以保护粮运。他自己则决定在毕布拉克德过冬。当罗马城里从他的信中得知这次战事的消息时,通过了一次为时二十日的谢神祭。

    第八卷

    巴尔布斯,你不断责备我,似乎认为我天天谢绝执笔,不是由于知难而退,而是由于偷懒,这种责备使我不得不担起这件最艰巨的任务来。我给我们伟大的凯撒所著的关于高卢战争的记载,接上了一个续编,因为若不如此,他前面的著作和后面便衔接不起来;而他的最后著作,从亚历山大里亚战争以后未写完,我也给它续到结束——这所谓结束,当然不是指内争,内争看来是永远不会结束的,我说的只是凯撒生命的结束。我相信,今后读这本书的人,会体谅我承担写《战记》的任务是出于多么无奈;否则我因为插手凯撤的作品而招来无知、狂妄等等指责就不难避兔了。因为人们一致认为,即使别人极精心撰写出来的作品,都无一不在这部《战记》的优美文笔之下。这部《战记》的出版,虽说是要使史学家不致缺乏有关这些伟大事业的知识,但它所博得的众口一词的赞扬,反倒弄得史学家好象失去了一个机会,而不是得到了一个机会。不过,我们在这里给它的赞扬,要比别人给它的赞扬更多些,因为一般人只知道他怎样出色地、完善地写成了这些战记,但是我却知道他写作时是多么得心应手、一挥而就。凯撒不仅有最流畅和最雅致的文笔,而且还有最确切的技巧来表达自己的意图。我自己不曾有机会亲身参加亚历山大里亚和阿非利加战役。那些战役的一部分情况我是直接从凯撒本人的谈话中得知的;但是,我们在听新奇动人、使我们着迷的事情时,与听将要记述下来作为将来印证的事情时,注意方面总是有所不同的。虽然,尽管我事实上作了种种解释,希望不要把我跟凯撒相比,但我的这种想法,即居然敢认为有人会把我和凯撒相提并论,还是免不了要被指滴为狂妄的。

    再会。

    一、高卢当时已全部敉平,凯撒因为去年夏天以来,战争始终没停止过,希望能让军队在极度的辛劳之后,在冬令营中休息一番,恢复体力。但消息传来说:有许多国家,同时在策划新的战争,结成联盟。采取这种行动是有一定的理由的,据说,全高卢都知道,一方面,不管他们有多大数目的人员,要在一起集中着抵抗罗马人,总是办不到的;另一方面,如果有若干国家同时分别在几个地方进攻他们,罗马人就不会有足够的援助、足够的时间和兵力来应付这一切。因此,即使有什么困难要落到某一个国家的头上,但为了其他国家可以趁此机会获得自由起见,也应当把它担当下来。

    二、为了不让高卢人的这种想法得逞,凯撒派他军中的财务官马古斯。安东尼主持冬令营,自己在十二月的最后一天,带了一部分骑兵卫队,从毕布拉克德出发,赶到驻在别都里及斯境内、距爱杜依人边境不远的第十三军团的营地去,一面把驻在就近的第十一军团跟它联合起来。在各留下两个营守卫辎重之后,他带着其余部分进入别都里及斯最富饶的地区。正因为他们是占有大片领土和无数市镇的国家,所以只驻扎一个军团,决不足以防止他们准备战争和缔结同盟。

    三、凯撒的突然到来,给毫无准备、散漫杂乱的人带来了必然的结果。当骑兵突然杀奔他们时,他们正无忧无虑地在田里耕种,连逃进要塞去都来不及。因为就连敌人来袭击的最通常的征兆——一般以焚烧村落来识别——也都因凯撒的命令而受到禁止,他认为一则免得自己在进入敌境较远时就缺乏草料和谷物,再则也免得火光惊走敌人。成千上万人被俘虏,吓坏了别都里及斯人。那些一眼望到罗马人到来就首先飞奔逃脱的人,都躲进了邻近各邦,托庇于私人友谊或政治上的同盟。但毫无用处,由于极迅速的行军,凯撒横扫到所有各个地方,使每个国家除了为本身的安全着急之外,再没时间去关心别人的事情。由于这种行动迅速,他一方面使友邦保持着忠诚,同时也使那些动摇的人出于恐怖而接受了投降条款。别都里及斯人看到凯撒的仁慈,重新回到友好的道路仍旧敞开着,而且邻近各邦都没受到任何处罚,只要交纳了人质,便可以重新受到罗马的保护,因而,这种条件向他们一提出,他们便也照样做了。

    四、凯撒看到兵士们在这样隆冬的时候,经历了行军路上的巨大困难,在难于忍受的严寒之中,仍旧以极大的耐心在艰苦的条件下坚持工作,为了酬劳他们,答应给他们每人二百塞斯退司,每个百夫长二千,作为代替战利品的奖金。他于是把军团仍旧遣回冬令营,自己也在离开四十日之后回到毕布拉克德。正当他在那边主持审判时,别都里及斯人派使者来求他帮助抵抗卡尔奇德斯人,他们抱怨卡尔奇德斯人对他们发动了战争。接到这报告,他在冬令营中大约耽搁了不到十八天,就把第十四和第六两个军团从阿拉河上的营地中——正如《战记》的上一卷所说,这些军团是驻在那边保护粮源的——领出来,带着这两个军团,去讨伐卡尔乌德斯人。

    五、军队到达的消息传到敌人那边时,卡尔乌德斯人鉴于别人遭到的灾祸,放弃了村庄和市镇——这些都是在匆忙中建造起来应急的简陋的建筑,他们就躲在里面过冬,因为最近这次失败,使他们失去许多市镇——向四方逃窜。在这段时期里,暴风雨来得特别厉害,凯撒不愿让自己的军队遭受它的侵袭,便在卡尔省德斯人的市镇钦那布姆扎下营,把他的军队一部分安顿在高卢人房子里,一部分安顿在用茅草作屋顶掩覆着帐篷的建筑里,只骑兵和辅助部队的步兵还被派到据报有敌人出没的各地去。他们也并不徒劳往返,每次总是带着丰富的战利品回来。卡尔奇德斯人受不住冬天的艰苦,还须时刻提防危险,既被迫逃出家乡,又不敢在任何地方逗留时间过长,在正当暴风雨猖极的季节,他们在森林中也找不到躲藏之处,漂泊在外损失了大部分人之后,四散逃到邻近各邦去。

    六、这是一年中最艰苦的季节,凯撒认为目前能把集中了的一股股敌人驱散,免得爆发新的战争,已经足够了,而且根据种种理由推测,可以断定夏天以前,决不会引起重大的战斗,因之就派该犹斯·德来朋纽斯率领他那边的两个军团,驻扎在钦那布姆的冬令营中。他从雷米人频频派来的使者们那里得知作洛瓦契人——他们以骁勇善战的威名震慑全高卢和比尔及——及其邻近的国家,正在仰洛瓦契人科留斯和阿德来巴得斯人康缨斯的领导下,组织军队,并把它集中起来,企图以他们的全部兵力侵入雷米人的属邦苏威西翁内斯邦。凯撒认为决不可以听任这种灾难落到对共和国十分忠实的同盟者头上,这不仅仅牵涉到自己的荣誉,甚至关系到自己的安全问题。他重新把第十一军团从冬令营中召出来,此外,他又送信到该犹斯·费庇乌斯那边,叫他带着在他那边的两个军团进人苏威西翁内斯境内,并把季度斯·拉频弩斯的两个军团调来一个。这样,尽冬令营的条件许可和战略需要,经过他不断的苦心调度,使得出征的任务由各军团分别轮流担负起来。

    七、当这支军队集合起来时,他向停洛瓦契邦出发,在他们境内扎下了营。他派骑兵到四面八方去,把俘虏到的任何人带回来,以便从他们口中探询敌人的计划。骑兵完成了自己的任务,回报说,在房屋里只找到很少人,即便这些人也不是留下来种地——因为敌人的迁徙工作到处做得很彻底——而是被派回来做密探的。当询问他们关于神洛瓦契人的大队人马在什么地方、他们在作什么打算时,他发现,所有能拿起武器来的惨洛瓦契人都集中在一个地方,同他们在一起的还有阿姆比安尼人、奥来尔契人、卡来几人一维略卡萨斯人和阿德来巴得斯人,他们选择一个有沼泽包围的林中高地作为营地,还把所有的辎重都集中在一处更远的森林中。负责战事的领袖有几个,但绝大多数人却都听从科留斯的指挥,因为他们知道他对罗马人怀着最深刻的仇恨。几天以前,阿德来巴得斯人康缨斯离开营寨,到领土离他们最近、人口也最多的日耳曼人那边讨救兵去了。弹洛瓦契人在全体领袖的一致同意和平民们的热情拥护之下,决定如果凯撒此来,真如传说的那样,只带三个军团,就跟他作战,免得以后被迫在更艰难、更不利的条件下跟他的全部军队作战。如果凯撒带来的军队不止这一些,他们决定就坚守现在选定的那个地方,一面试用伏兵骚扰罗马人,不让他们取得目前因时令关系本已很稀少、很分散的牧草、谷物和其他一切给养。

    八、凯撒从许多俘虏彼此一致的报告中得知了此事,他认为他们提出来的计划,堪称十分谨慎,跟蛮族平时的轻率绝不相同,他就决定用一切可能的方法来引诱敌人,使敌人轻视他的兵力单薄,很快出来作战。事实上,他手头现有第七、第八、第九三个由勇猛无比的老兵组成的军团,以及由精选的极有前途的青年组成的第十一军团,它现在正在服第八年兵役,跟其余三个军团比起来,只是服役年限还没它们长,勇敢的声名还不及它们响。因而他召集了一个作战会议,把他获得的一切消息告诉了大家,然后对大家鼓励了一番。为要试一下是否可以伪装作只有三个军团,引敌人出来决战,他把进军的行列安排如下:第七、第八、第九三个军团走在辎重的前面,第十一军团则给全部辎重作后卫一一按照远征的常例来说,这次带的辎重是极少的——免得敌人一眼就着出我军大于他们准备迎战的数目。他这样一安排之后,就把军队排成一个差不多象矩形的阵列,在敌人还没预料到之前,已经带到他们面前。

    九、那些高卢人还不知道他们充满自信的计划已经被凯撒探想,当他们突然看到军团以战斗的阵形部伍森然地前进时,也把自己的部队在营寨前布列下来。然而,他们也许因为觉得战斗有些冒险,也许因为我军到得过于突然,或许还因为想看看我军作何打算,所以不离开那片高地。虽然凯撒急于战斗,但对他们的人数之多,也感到惊奇,就隔着一条虽然不阔、但却很深的峡谷,跟敌人的营寨面对面安下营来。他命令筑一道十二罗尺高的壁垒保卫住营寨,它上面再加上一道胸现高度跟它相称。又挖了两条宽各十五罗尺的壕沟,沟的双边都是垂直的。相隔不远就有一座三层高的木塔,彼此间由覆有盖顶的悬桥联结着,悬桥的正面也有一道树枝编的胸墙保护。他希望这两条壕沟再加上两列守兵,就能阻挡敌人对营寨的攻击。一列守兵安置在悬桥上,因为它的位置高,从而也比较安全,可以更无顾虑、更远地发射矢矛;另一列布置在距敌人比较近的壁垒本身上面,有悬桥可供掩护敌人的矢矛。他在进出口处安上了门,并且造了高耸的降望塔。

    一o、这项工事有双重意义。他希望这项防御工程的巨大和自己显出胆怯的模样,会引得蛮族更加自信,再则,当为了牧草和粮食,他不得不跑到更远的地方去时,这些工程使得守卫营寨的土作,只要少数人就可以担负下来。这时,双方常有少数人越过彼此营寨之间的那片沼泽,发生接触。有时我军的高卢人和日耳曼人同盟军,越过沼泽,猛烈地追击敌人,有时敌人也会冲过沼泽,逼得我军后退。加之,在每天的采牧活动中,也出现了不可避免的现象,即我军士兵不得不一点半点地到分散得老远的私人房舍中去找寻草料,散开的队伍就会在不利的地方受到包围,这种遭遇虽然只使我军的牲口和奴隶受到一些微不足道的损失,却激起了蛮族愚蠢可笑的幻觉,特别因为上面所说的到日耳曼人中去求救兵的康缨斯,这时已带了一些骑兵回来,他们的数目虽然不过五百人。但日耳曼人的到来,却给了蛮族一些可以信赖的东西。

    —一、凯撒注意到几天以来,敌人一直闭守在营寨里,而那营寨又有沼泽和它自身的地形捍卫着,不经过非常危险的激战。便不能攻占它,要用围困工事封锁它,也得有更大的兵力才行。因而他派人送信到德来朋纽斯那边去,叫他尽快把副将季度斯·塞克司久斯统率着在别都里及斯境内息冬的第十三军团先召到他自己那边,然后再由他带着三个军团,以急行军赶到凯撒这里来。他自己曾经在雷米人、林恭内斯人、以及别的邦中召来大批骑兵,这时他们轮流出去作采牧部队的护卫,以抵御敌人的突然袭击。

    一二、这事情天天在做,终由于任务的单调乏味,开始放松了平常的警惕,这正是在拖延时日的事情上常常会发生的。这时,换洛瓦契人已经摸准了我军斥候骑兵的日常哨岗的位置。他们选出一支步兵,埋伏在一个有密林掩蔽的地方。次日,又派一支骑兵到那地方去,先引诱我军进入包围圈,再进行攻击。这条诡计正好落在雷米人头上,恰巧这天轮到他们去执行这任务,当他们突然看到敌人骑兵时,轻视他们人少,倚仗自己人多得多,便过分热心地穷追猛赶,被敌人步兵四面围住。一遇到这意外,他们比之平常骑兵战斗时更快地陷入混乱,败退回来时丧失了他们国家的一个领袖维尔几司克斯,他也正是这批骑兵的指挥。虽然他已年迈,几乎连马都坐不住了,但依照高卢人的习俗,他不能以年龄为借口,推倭指挥的责任,而且他自己也不放心战斗时他不亲自在场。敌人在这次战斗中取得胜利,又杀掉一个雷米人的指挥官,马上精神振奋,得意洋洋起来。我们自己的军队却从这次灾难中吸取了教训,在布置哨岗之前,更加小心搜索各地,追逐敌人时也更加有克制。

    一三、这时,双方营寨都可以看见的战斗每天都不断,而且常常在沼泽的小径上和渡口发生。凯撒为了要配合骑兵作战而从莱茵河那边带过来的日耳曼人,有一次在这种交锋中越过沼泽,杀死了坚持不退的少数敌人,顽强地追逐其余敌军。这事引起了一场惊恐,不仅离开比较近因而被追到了的、以及虽在远处却也受了伤的,甚至停驻在很远一段路以外作为后援的也一样。他们的这场可耻的溃败并不就此终止,直到几次错过有利地形,一直被追到营寨门口才止,有的甚至出乖露丑地逃到更远的地方。他们的危险使全军陷入极度混乱。因此在他们中究竟小胜以后的傲慢算是主流、还是小败之后的恐怖算是主流也分不清了。

    一四、在这个营寨中度过几天后,使洛瓦契人的领袖们得知副将该犹斯·德来朋纽斯率领的军团正在逼近,害怕也发生象阿来西亚那样的围困,就决定在夜间把那些年龄或体力不适于作战、以及没有武装的人送走,其余的辎重也跟他们一起离开。当他们正在把这些惊慌失措、乱作一团的队伍——高卢人总带有大量车辆,即令在轻装前进时也是如此——编排起来时,天色已经大亮,他们害怕罗马人会趁这支辎重行列还没来得及赶出去一段路之前追赶他们,因而把武装部队带出来,列在营寨前面。然而凯撒却认为由于那上坡的路太陡,如果他们坚守不动,就绝对不应去攻击他们,但一定得把军团向前推进,距离他们近一些,不让他们不担丝毫风险地把队伍撤回去。他看到自己的营寨跟敌人的营寨被一片很深的沼泽分隔开,难于通过,使我们无法迅速追逐,而沼泽那边的那条山岭,山坡却几乎一直伸到敌人的营奉,营寨跟山岭之间只隔一个不大的山谷。他于是在沼泽上架起一项便桥,把他的军团带了过去,马上赶向那山岭上最高处的一块平地,它的两面都有陡削的崖壁保护着。他在那边整队后,又向山岭的尾端那一头推进,在一个可以利用机械向敌军大队发射矢予的地方,按战斗的阵形布列下来。

    一五、蛮族信赖那地方的地形,虽然如果罗马人试图登上那山时他们也不会拒绝一战,但他们却不敢把自己的军队一部分一部分地分开来遣走,怕分开之后会被冲乱,所以他们坚定地保持着阵列。凯撒注意到他们的固执,一面仍以二十个营列成战阵。一面就在那边量出地方来扎营,还命令给它筑上防御工事。工程完毕后,他把他的军团在壁垒前布下阵势,将骑兵布置在前哨,马也都给扣上笼头。当使洛瓦契人看到罗马军队准备追逐他们、他们又不能在那地方整夜地守下去,而且再等下去也难保不出危险时,他们决定用下述的计策退走。他们营中有大量草把和柴相,这时他们在坐的地方——凯撒在前面的《战记》中已经提过,高卢人在战斗的阵伍中是坐着的——把它们一个接一个传到前方,堆在队伍的最前一列。当天色渐渐暗下来时,一声号令便把它们一起点起火来,连续不断的火焰突然遮掩了他们的全军,使罗马人无法望见他们,蛮族便以极快的速度,乘这机会逃走。

    一六、凯撒虽然隔着火焰,看不见敌人撤退,但也猜到这是为了逃走而采取的计策,他推动军团前进,并且派骑兵队追上去,但由于害怕中伏,深恐敌人也许竟留在原地未动,只是想法把我军引到不利的地方去,因而他前进得十分缓慢。骑兵不敢进入浓密的烟火地带,即使勇敢得不惜一试的人,也几乎连自己的马头都看不见。由于害怕敌人的阴谋诡计,只得让使洛瓦契人从从容容地撤走。于是,他们在胆怯和狡猾兼而有之的情况下,毫无损失地逃出十罗里左右路程,在一个地势很险要的地方扎下营。在那边,他们屡次把骑兵和步兵布置埋伏,给罗马的采牧部队造成很大的损失。

    一七、这种事情一连发生几次以后,凯撒从一个俘虏口中了解到,使洛瓦契人的首领科留斯在全军中挑出最勇敢的六千步兵和一千骑兵,埋伏在一个富有谷物和牧草、估计罗马军队要派人去采牧的地方。得知这个计划时,凯撒带出比平常更多的军团一面仍照他的习惯,派骑兵前去作为采牧部队的护卫,同时在他们中间混进一些轻装的辅助部队。他自己带了军团尽可能靠近地紧跟着他们。

    一八、那些布置作为伏兵的高卢人,选定一片四面伸展不过一罗里宽的平地,作为行动的地点,平地的每一边都有茂密的森林或很深的河流包围着。他们布置了重重埋伏,象一张网似的包围着这地方。我军识破敌人的计划后,思想上和行动上都作下了战斗的准备,一队队行列井然地进入那块地方。有军团在他们背后,他们绝不怕一战。他们的到达,使科留斯认为动手的机会来了。第一个现身出来,带着少数人向最靠近的骑兵队发动攻击。我军奋勇抵抗伏兵的进攻,还注意到不挤拢到一起去,通常在骑兵战斗中,因为惊恐而发生这种拥挤现象时,光战斗人员太多这一点,就足以造成损失。

    一九、我军的骑兵就这样配置在各个地方,分散而又轮流地投入战斗,不让他们的同伙遭到包围。科留斯正在战斗时,其余的敌人也从树林中冲出来,在战场的各个地方开始了剧烈的搏斗。战斗不分胜负地拖延了一会之后,一支列成战斗队形的步兵从树林中一步步走出来,迫使我军骑兵败退下去。这时我们提到过的在军团之前派去插在骑兵中的轻装步兵,马上赶来支援他们,勇猛地战斗起来。战斗又经过一段时间没有分晓,于是,正象这次战斗的性质所决定的那样,已经挡住代兵第一次冲击的骑兵队,并没因为缺乏预见而招来任何损失,这时开始占得上风。同时军团也已步步逼近,我军方面和敌人方面同样不断地接到报告说;统帅已经带着列成战阵的军队到来。当听到这消息时,我军士卒仗着有军团前来协助,战斗得格外骁勇,唯恐行动得慢了一些,胜利的光荣会被军团分了去。敌人的斗志消沉下去,试图由不同的路溜走。但毫无用处,他们已经被那地方险阻的地形——他们本来是想利用它来围困罗马人的——紧紧封闭住。尽管他们已经被击败而且溃不成军,人员死伤了一大半,在万分惊惶中仍旧四散逃生,有的经由森林,有的奔向河边,但这些在奔逃中的人却都被热情追逐的我军所杀。不过,这时科密斯并没被灾难吓倒,既不肯听从劝说脱离战斗,退进森林,又不肯接安我们的号召投降,只顾奋勇地战斗,颇伤了一些人,激得出胜利而鼓舞着的我军愤怒地把他们的武器都集中着向他投去。

    二O、事情刚以这种方式结束,战斗的痕迹还宛然未动时,凯撒赶到了当地。他估计到这次惨祸已经使敌人一败涂地,在接到这消息后,他们也许会把离开这次大屠杀的场所不过八罗里的营地放弃掉。他明知有河流阻碍着他的路,但仍旧把军队领着过了河,向前推进。只是,已经有少数逃兵和受伤之后托底于森林、没遭到这场灾难的人,突然逃到神洛瓦契人和其他各邦人那边,使他们知道了自己的灾难。看到一切都对他们不利,科留斯已经被杀,他们的步兵和骑兵中最精锐的人也都已失去,特别当他们想象到罗马人已在向他们这里推进时,他们匆忙地用军号召集了一个会议,喧嚷着要派使者和人质到凯撒那边去。

    二一、当这个建议被大家采纳时,那个阿德来巴得斯人康缨斯逃到他曾去讨救兵来助战的日耳曼人那边去了。其余的人马上派使者来见凯撒,要求他满足于敌人已经受到的惩罚,他们相信,根据他一向的仁慈和宽大来说,即令他在他们的实力完整时。不经一战就能惩罚他们,也不至于罚得如此之惨。他们说,俾洛瓦契人的实力已经在骑兵战斗中丧失殆尽,好几千精选的步兵也被歼灭,几乎连一个逃出来报告这次惨祸的消息的人都没有剩下。只是,尽管这次灾难十分深重,俾洛瓦契人却也从这次战争中得到一桩好处,即那发起战争、煽动人民的科留斯被杀死了,因为当他在世时,长老会议在这般粗野的人民中间,从来也没得到过这么大的权力。

    二二、凯撒对作这番呼吁的使者们指出:前一年也是在这个时候,停洛瓦契人跟别的许多高卢人一同发动了战争,在所有各邦中,只有他们最顽固地坚持自己的主张,就在其他各邦都已投降之后,他们的头脑还没清醒过来。他很清楚地知道,把罪责推到死人身上去是最方便的事情,但是,要是首领们不同意,长老会议反对,再加上有身分地位的人一致拒绝,肯定不可能有什么人,一个人的力量大得单靠一批力不足道的乌合之众就能煽起、并进行一场战争的。虽说如此,他还是可以以他们自取的这场惩罚为满足的。

    二三、在翌日晚,使者们带着他的答复,回到自己国人那边去,准备人质。许多别的正在观望,想看看俾洛瓦契人弄出个什么结果来的国家,也都纷纷派来了使者。他们交纳了人质,执行了他的命令。只除了康缨斯,由于害怕,再不敢把自己个人的安全信托给任何人。因为在前一年,当凯撒在内高卢主持审判时,季度斯·拉频弩斯发现这个康缨斯在煽动一些国家,合谋反对凯撒。拉频弩斯原来也认为自己犯不着耍什么手段就可以惩罚他的不忠实。但是,他估计到康缨斯决不肯应召到他营里来,他也不愿轻易作任何尝试,使之更增加戒心,因此派该犯斯·沃卢森纳斯·夸特拉德斯借会谈为名,设法除掉他。拉频弩斯给了他一群被认为是适于这项工作而挑出来的百夫长。当他们到会上时,按照事先的安排,沃卢森纳斯执着康缨斯的手,一位百夫长不知是因为素没经过这种事所以慌乱,还是受到康缨斯的友人的迅速拦阻,没有能结果他。只是出手一剑,使他头上受了很重的伤。双方的剑都拔了出来,但双方都认为与其说是战斗要紧不如说是逃开要紧,因为我方的人相信康缨斯已经受了致命之伤,高卢人则已经认识到这是陷饼,深恐还有更多的阴谋在后头。经过这一番波折,据说康缨斯就下定决心永不再跟罗马人照面。

    二四、最最好战成性的那几个族就此被征服,凯撒看到已经再也没有一个国家会准备以战争来反对他,只是还有少数人离开城镇、逃出自己的国土,以躲避目前的屈服,他决定把军队分别派到几个地方去。他把带着第十二军团的军中财务官马古斯·安东尼日在自己身边;派副将该犹斯·费庇乌斯带二十五个营进入高卢最最边远的部分,因为他听到那边的某些国家正在兴兵起事,认为带着两个军团在那边的副将该犹斯·坎宁纽斯·雷比勒斯力量不够。他又召季度斯·拉频弩斯来到他这里,把跟拉频弩斯一起在冬令营的第十五军团派到长袍高卢去保护罗马公民的殖民地,防止有蛮族入侵,造成灾害,免得也跟去年夏天的塔吉斯几尼人那样,由于匪徒的突然侵入遭到灾难。他自己则动身去摧毁和掳掠安皮奥列克斯的国家,但鉴于他已经绝没有办法再把这个饱受惊吓的逃亡者弄到自己手中,认为为顾全自己的威信起见,最好能把他领土上的人民、建筑物和牲口弄个净绝,使那些幸而逃出性命的人,因为安皮奥列克斯给国家引来这样大的一场灾祸,对他恨之入骨,从而断绝了他回来的机会。

    二五、他把军团或辅助部队派到安皮奥列克斯的国家的每一个部分去,以屠杀、纵火和劫掠未彻底毁灭这个地区,并且杀死和捕获了大批人。然后他又派拉频弩斯带两个军团去讨伐德来维里人。这个国家由于接近日耳曼,并且每天都在训练作战,他们的风俗,差不多跟日耳曼人同样的野蛮,除非在军队的直接压力之下,从来也不肯俯首听命过。

    二六、同时,到将该犹斯·坎宁纽斯从杜拉久斯那边来的信件和使者口中得知,有大批敌人聚集在庇克东内斯人国内。杜拉久斯本国虽然有一部分已经叛变,但他还是始终保持着对罗马人的友谊。坎宁纽斯因此向勒蒙纳姆这个市镇赶去。当他走近它时,又从俘虏口中得到更确切的报道,知道杜拉久斯已经被安得斯人的首领杜姆奈克斯率领大批人马,围困在勒蒙纳姆城内,遭受攻击。坎宁纽斯不敢把力量单薄的军团跟敌人照面,就在一处形势险要的地方扎下营来。杜姆奈克斯知道坎宁纽斯到来,把他的全军调过头来对付军团,准备攻打罗马的营寨。攻营这件事情费了他好几天时间,虽然损失了大批人,工事却没有一处被突破了的,于是他又再转过头去围攻勒蒙纳姆。

    二七、这时,副将该犹斯·费庇乌斯已经使许多国家重新投归罗马保护,且交了人质作为保证,在接到该犹斯·坎宁纽斯·雷比勒斯的信时,才知道发生在庇克东内斯邦内的事情。根据这报告,他出发去援助杜拉久斯。但杜姆奈克斯一听到费庇乌斯到来的消息,感到如果自己一面被迫要抵御外来的敌人罗马人,一面又要时时返顾、警惕着城里的敌人,自己的安全难保,便突然带着自己的全部军队撤离那个地方。他认为自己只有把队伍带过那条非常宽阔、必须通过桥梁才能渡到对面的里杰尔河之后,才能真正得到安全。费庇乌斯虽还没赶到能被敌人看见的地方,也还没跟坎宁纽斯会师,但一经十分熟悉那边地势的人指点之后,就估计到在惊惶中的敌人一定会赶到他们现在确实要去的地方。于是他便也急急向那顶桥赶去,命令骑兵走在军团的行列前面,中间相隔的距离,以能赶回来跟自己一同宿营而不致使马匹过于疲乏为度。我军骑兵就按照命令一路赶去,攻击杜姆奈克斯的行列。这些在惊慌失措中奔逃的人,在辎重累赘的途程中受到攻击,被我军骑兵杀死许多人,还虏获了大批战利品。他们出色地完成任务后返回营寨。

    二八、第二天夜里;费庇乌斯又把骑兵派出去,指示他们去攻击和阻挠敌人的全部行列,直到他自己赶上来为止。为要按照指示完成任务,骑兵指挥官奎因都斯·阿几乌斯·瓦勒斯——一个极为英勇、沉着的战士——在鼓励了他的部下之后,扑向敌人的行列,把他的骑兵队一部分安置在一个适当的地点,另一部分投入战斗。敌人的骑兵因为有他们的步兵支援,战斗得比较勇敢,那些步兵把整个行列都停了下来,帮助骑兵抵御我军。随即发生一场激烈的战斗。我军骑兵本不把昨天被自己打败的敌人放在眼里,再加还记得有军团正在跟上来,羞于后退,急着要由自己来结束这场战斗,因此极勇敢地和步兵搏斗。敌人则依据他们前一天得到的报告,相信后面再没部队在赶上来,认为他们已得到一个歼灭我军骑兵的机会。

    二九、战斗极激烈地进行了一会之后,杜姆奈克斯把部队布列开来,以便他的步兵轮流着支援骑兵。这时。军团突然以密集的阵列进入敌人的视线之内。一看到他们,蛮族的骑兵慌乱起来,敌人的步兵行列也惊惶不止,一声发喊就四面乱窜逃生,把他们自己的辎重队冲得七零八落。于是,不久以前还在和顽抗的敌人英勇搏斗的我军骑兵,被胜利的喜悦所鼓舞;到处发出一片喊声,把想撤退的敌人四面围住。在这一役中,他们一直尽自己坐骑的力量所能追逐和尽自己的臂力所能砍析,放手追杀敌人,因而大约有一万二千以上敌人,包括武装着的或在惊恐中抛掉武器的都被我军所杀,全部辎重也都被截获。

    三0、在这次溃败之后,人们才知道有一个森农内斯人特拉丕斯,在高卢叛乱刚爆发时,就从各地招募亡命之徒。并用自由号召奴隶。一面又啸聚各国的逃亡者,而且窝藏了许多匪盗,就用这股兵力,切断罗马人的辎重和给养。这时,他带着从溃兵中聚集起来的二千左右人,向行省出发,《战记》前一卷告诉过我们的那个在高卢叛乱一开始时就想进攻行省的卡杜尔契人路克戴留斯,跟他勾结起来。因而,副将坎宁纽斯带着两个军团,急急赶去追赶他们,免得行省由于这帮憨不畏死的匪徒的暴行,引起伤害和惊恐,招来极大的耻辱。

    三一、该犹斯·费庇乌斯带着其余军队,出发去征讨卡尔奇德斯人和一些据他知道它们的军队在他跟杜姆奈克斯作战时也受到过打击的国家。他当然毫不怀疑,他们鉴于新近的灾难,会显得更加恭顺,但如果让他们有了喘息的机会和时间,他们也会重被杜姆奈克斯的号召鼓动起来。在这次重新收复这些国家的行动上,费庇乌斯真是异乎寻常地幸运和迅速。就连虽然常遭失利、却从未提出讲和过的卡尔奇德斯人,也交纳人质投降了。其余处在高声最最边远地界、邻近大洋的一些国家,即通常称为阿莫列克诸邦的,也因受到卡尔弯德斯人的影响,在费庇乌斯带着军团一到时,马上就毫不迟疑地接受了他的命令。杜姆奈克斯被自己的国家驱逐出去,被迫一个人偷偷地到处漂泊,到高声最最僻远的地方去找安身之处。

    三二、但特拉丕斯和路克戴留斯一听到坎宁纽斯和军团已在附近时,考虑到如果有一支军队跟在背后,要进入行省边境就难免不遭到一定损失。而且这时已经没有自由自在地出人和剽劫的机会,就在卡尔杜契人境内停驶下来。原先路克戴留斯在他的全盛时代,曾在那边他自已的同胞中间拥有极大的势力,而且作为一个发难起义的首领,在蛮族中间通常都有很大的影响。他带着自己的和特拉丕斯的部队,占领了一个叫做乌克萨洛登纳姆的市镇,这个市镇本来是他的领地,地理形势特别险要,他把镇上的居民加到自己的队伍中去。

    三三、该犹斯·坎宁纽斯也以极快的速度赶向那边。他看到这个市镇的各部分都由最陡峭的岩壁掩护着,即使没有人防守,武装了的部队也很难爬上去。同时他发现,镇上人有大量的辎重,如果他们想带着偷偷溜走,不但决逃不出骑兵之手,甚至也逃不出军团之手。因而,他把他的部队分成三支,在很高的地方扎下三个营,从那边开始,尽部队的力量所能及,逐步建筑一道围绕全市镇的壁垒。

    三四、镇上人看到这个情况,非常着急,他们还记得阿来西亚遭到的惨祸,深恐这次围困也会造成同样的后果,特别是路克戴密斯,他是经历过那次苦难的,警告他们要注意粮食供应。在一致同意下,两个领袖决定把他们的部队一部分留在那边,另外带一支轻装部队出去搬运粮食。这个计划得到赞同后,特拉丕斯和路克戴密斯在第二夜留二千人在镇上,带着其余的人高镇出发。经过不几天的时间,这批人从卡杜尔契人的领土内收集起大宗粮食——有些人热情地把粮食支援他们,有些人则是想阻止他们拿走,却没有办法。他们几次夜间出来行动,攻击我们的堡垒。所以该犹斯·坎宁纽斯只能把围绕全镇的封锁工事暂时先搁置下来,免得当它们完工以后,不能防守,或者被迫只能以过分单薄的部队布置在分散的据点中充任守卫。

    三五、收集起大宗粮食时,特拉丕斯和路克戴密斯在离镇不到十罗里的地方停驻下来,企图就从那边逐渐把粮食运到镇上去。首领们彼此分了工,特拉丕斯带一部分队伍留在那边守卫营寨,路克戴留斯领着牲口队到镇上去。因而他在那边一些地方分几处布置下若干接应部队之后,在晚上第十刻时开始,经由林中狭路,把粮食运到镇上去。我军营寨的哨岗注意到了嘈杂声,派出去的侦察人员回来报告了这种情况。坎宁纽斯带着就近堡垒中的处于戒备状态的几个营赶了去,在破晓以前攻击这支粮食运输队伍。在突然攻击之下,他们惊慌失措,四散奔逃到他们的接应部队那边去。我军一看到这些武装部队,马上格外骁勇地向他们杀去,连捉一个活的都不愿意。路克戴留斯带了少数随从从那边逃走,没有回到营里。

    三六、在胜利之后,坎宁纽斯从俘虏们口中得知,还有一部分军队跟特拉丕斯一起在不到十二罗里以外的营寨中。他从好几个人口中证实了这报告,认为一个领袖的溃败,一定使其余的人也都惊慌万状,不难把他们一举击败。他还感到,最幸运的是在这次大歼灭中,没有一个敌人能把他们遭到的惨运回去报告给特拉丕斯的。不过,他虽然知道这次出击绝没有危险,但仍旧把所有的骑兵和部队中最敏捷的日耳曼步兵,全都派出去走在最前面,向敌人的营寨出动,他自己在把一个军团分配到三个营寨去作为留守之后,带着另外一个军团,轻装前进。当他走到靠近敌人营寨时,他从他派在前面的侦察人员口中得知,按照蛮族一向的习惯,他们把营寨安扎在靠河岸的地方。高地却没占领。同时,日耳曼人和骑兵已经在他们毫无防备的情况下扑向他们,正在战斗着。接到这些报告,他把全副武装着并按战斗的阵形排列着的军团带上前去。随着一声号令,突然把那高地包围占领。这事情一发生,日耳曼人和骑兵就已经可以望到队伍的标志,马上以最热烈的情绪搏斗起来。军团也立刻从四面同时发动攻击,几乎所有的敌人不是被杀就是被俘,我军获得了大量战利品,特拉丕斯本人也在这次战斗中被俘。

    三七、在这场几乎没有一个士兵受伤的光辉胜利之后,坎宁纽斯回过头去围攻那些市镇里的人。原来就是因为害怕外围的敌人,所以他才不敢把队伍分散开,也不敢建筑围困镇上敌人的壕堑。这时外围的敌人已告消灭,他命令把四周的包围工事都建筑起来。次日,该犹斯·费庇乌斯也带着部队,来到他这里,分担一部分围困市镇的工程。

    三八、同时,凯撒让军中财务官马古斯·安东尼带领十五个营留在神洛瓦几人境内,使比尔及人不再有酝酿任何新阴谋的机会。他本人分别访问了其余许多邦,索取了许多人质,并用鼓励的活安抚了所有的人,使大家的恐惧之心安定下来。当他到卡尔奇德斯人邦内时,正如凯撒在他的《战记》前一章中所指出的那样,这是战事的发源地,他注意到由于他们自己感到有罪,特别觉得害怕。为了使这个邦的忧虑可以更快地消释,他提出了惩处这次犯罪的领袖和战争的煽动者古德鲁亚都斯,虽然这个人吓得连把自己的性命托付给本国同胞都不敢,但由于所有的人都积极起来参加搜索,迅速把他找了出来,交到大营。凯撒在蜂拥而来的兵士们——他们把这次战争的一切危险和损失,都看成是古德鲁亚斯的煽动促成的——的催逼下,不得不违反自己的本愿,把他渠首处决。

    三九、在这里,凯撒从坎宁纽斯不断的来信中得知跟特拉丕斯和路克戴密斯作战的经过,以及镇上居民顽抗到底的打算。虽然他并不重视这一小撮人,但他却肯定必须要对他们的顽抗给以严厉的惩罚,深恐否则全高卢人都会认为自己要反抗罗马人,不是缺乏力量,而是缺乏决心,其余各国也可能纷纷起来学他们的榜样,凭借险阻的地形,争取自由。他还了解,全高卢人都知道他的任期之中,已经只剩下一个夏季,如果他们能够支撑过去,便再没什么可怕的危险。因而。在把军团交给副将奎因都斯,卡伦纳斯带着,以普通的行军速度跟上来以后,他自己率领全部骑兵,以全速赶去跟坎宁纽斯相会。

    四0、凯撒出乎大家意外地到达乌克萨洛登纳姆。他注意到这个镇已经被围困工程包围,敌人再没机会能逃出这场围攻。他还从逃亡者口中得知镇上人的粮食供应很充裕,他就想办法切断他们的水源。乌克萨洛登纳姆所处在的这座山,四周都是陡峭的山壁,有一道峡谷把它团团围住,这条峡谷的底端,又有一条河流贯穿着。但当地的地形不允许他把这条河里的水决到别的地方去,因为它的河床已经在山底的最低处,无论多少深的泄水渠也不可能再把它引到别的低地去。但镇上的人到河边去却要经过一段很陡急的下坡路,因此我军可以很容易地阻止他们走到河边或退回到那条陡峭的上坡路上去,不用担心自己会发生伤亡。凯撒注意到他们的这种困难,就在那边布置下弓警手和投石手,进一步又在一些最易于下山的所在的对面,安放一些管机,不让镇上人得到河水。

    四一、从而,大批担水的人都集中到紧靠着城墙脚下的一个有一大股泉水涌出来的地方去。环绕着市镇的那条河流,也就是在这一面中断了,留下一段约三百罗尺长的缺口。所有罗马人都希望把镇上人和这股泉水隔济,只有凯撒一个人才看出应该怎样着手。面对着那地方,他开始把盾车朝着山推过去,在极大的努力之下,在每天不断的战斗之中,筑起一道壁垒。镇上人踞高临下的冲击和毫无风险的远距离掷射,伤害了许多顽强地逐步推进那工事的人。尽管这样,我军还是毫不畏缩,以极艰苦的工作克服地形上的困难,推着盾车前进。就在这时,他们在盾车的掩护下,逐渐挖掘地道向前,抵达那泉水的源头所在。这种工程不会有任何危险,可以在敌人毫不怀疑的情况下进行。壁垒造得有六十罗尺高,上面安放着一个十层高的木塔,当然这还不能达到城墙那么高,任何攻城的器具都不可能高得那样,只是高出于泉头而已。当我军的机械开始从塔上向通向泉水的那条路上发射管欠时,镇上取水的人就不得不冒历危险了。这时,不仅家畜和运输的牲口,就连敌人的人员中间也有大批人濒于渴死。

    四二、面临着这种危险的威胁,镇上人把桶装着油脂、松香和木柴,点着火后,投上我军的工事,一面又激烈地开展搏斗,希望以战斗的危险率制住罗马人,使他们无法分身救火。工事上立刻燃起大火,因为他们从悬崖上掷下来的东西全被盾车和壁垒挡住落在那边,就也把火引向所有碰到东西上去。另一方面,虽然这场战斗的方式很危险,位置又很不利,但我军仍旧以极坚强的精神忍受着种种困难,由于这场战斗是在极高、而且我军都看得到的地方进行的,所以双方都发出大声呼噪。每个人因此也都竭尽全力,同样奋不顾身地面向着敌人的矢志和火焰,以求自己的英勇被大家所知道和证实。

    四三、看到自己有不少人受伤,凯撒命令一些营从市镇的四面攀登上去,假作攻城,到处发出一片喊声。这一行动惊动了镇上人,当他们还猜不透别的地方发生了什么事故时,他们就把在工事上冒险攻击的人都召了回去,把他们布置在城上。我军在战斗停止时,很快把工事上的火扑灭,或者把工事着火的地方切断一部分。虽然镇上人继续奋勇抵抗。一甚至因为缺水使他们损失了大部分人时,还是抱定决心,百折不回。直到最后,由于利用地道,泉水的通道被切断了,水源改变了方向,一下子就使那泪泊不息的泉水突然干涸。镇上人绝望之余,竟把这当做不是人力所为,而是神灵的意志,因此出于无奈,被迫投降。

    四四、凯撒知道自己的仁慈是众所共知的,绝不怕给了他们严厉的处分之后,人家会疑心这是由于他的本性残暴。他还考虑到,如果再有一些别的地方,继续以同样的方式试行叛乱,他的计划就永无完成的一天,因而必须以一次示范性的处罚来禁止其他人效尤。他命令把所有拿起武器作战过的人的手都砍掉,然后饶了他们的性命,作为作恶必受惩罚的铁证。前面提到过的被坎宁纽斯俘获的特拉丕斯,不知是由于对自己的被拘国感到耻辱和悲愤,还是害怕更加惨酷的处罚,绝食了几天使死去。同时,正如我所说,在战斗中逃出去的路克戴留斯,觉得自己一定是凯撒恨如切骨的敌人,感到在一个地方耽搁得太久难免要出危险,便时刻调换住址,把自己信托给许多人的荣誉,但也终于落入一个叫厄巴司奈克都斯的阿浮尔尼人手中。这时,这个罗马人最亲密的友人阿浮尔尼人厄巴司奈克都斯毫不迟疑地把他锁起来,送交凯撒。

    四五、这时,在德来维里邦中,拉频弩斯作了一次成功的骑兵战斗,杀死不少德来维里人和从不拒绝帮助任何国家对抗罗马人的日耳曼人。他还活捉了他们的一些首领,其中有爱杜依人苏勒斯,这是一个无论就勇悍说还是就家世说,同样都出类拔革的人,而且是到这时为止,爱杜依人中唯一还没放下武器的人。

    四六、得到这报告,凯撒看到高卢各地的情况,都进展得很顺利,他深信经过这夏的战争,高卢已经被完全击败和征服了。但阿奎丹尼的部分地区,虽经布勃留斯·克拉苏斯的作战,已经被征眼,但他自己却从未去访问过。于是他带着两个军团,向高卢的这一部分出发,准备把夏天的最后一段时间花在那边。正跟所有别的时候一样,他迅速而又成功地完成了这个工作,因为所有阿奎丹尼各邦都派来了使者,交来了人质。这些事情完成后,他带一支骑兵卫队出发到东波去,军团则交由副将们领着进入冬令营。他把四个军团交给马古斯·安东尼、该犹斯·德来朋纽斯和布勃留斯·瓦金纽斯带着驻在比尔及。鉴于爱杜依人的威望是全高卢独一无二的,就派另外的两个军团进驻他们的领域。他又把两个军团安置在都龙耐斯人中间,靠近卡尔乌德斯人的领域,以控制濒临大洋的整个地区。余下的两个军团安置在距阿浮尔尼不远的雷穆维契人境内,使全高卢没有一个地区没有罗马军队。他自己在行省耽搁了不多几天,就很迅速地周历了各地的巡回审判会,听取了公务上的纠纷,并把奖赏颁给了应得的人,因为这次高卢普遍的大叛乱,给了他一个了解每个人对共和国态度的绝好机会,正是依靠了那个行省的忠诚和支持,他才对付得了这次叛乱的。他口到驻在比尔及的军团,在纳梅托钦那过了冬。

    四七、他在那边知道那阿德来巴得斯人康缨斯曾经跟罗马骑兵发生过遭遇战。当安东尼进入驻地时,阿德来巴得斯邦是忠顺的,但康缨斯经过我前述的那次受伤事件后,就随时毫不疑迟地参加一切牵涉到他本国人的起事,总之只要他们有心作战,就不会少他这样一个发动和领导的人。这时他的国家投降了罗马人,他就依靠自己的骑兵,以匪盗行为养活自己本人和他的追随者,在拦路抢劫中截取送给养到罗马营地去的一些运输队。

    四八、跟安东尼在一起过冬的该犹斯·沃卢森纳斯·夸特拉德斯,是附在他部下的骑兵指挥官。安东尼派他去追逐敌人的骑兵。沃卢森纳斯在自己本人的非凡勇敢之上,还加上有对康缨斯的无比愤恨,因而更加乐意去完成这个任务。在布置下几处埋伏之后,他不时对康缨斯的骑兵展开攻击,获得胜利。最后,在一次比平常更加激烈的战斗中,沃卢森纳斯企图截获康缨斯本人,带着少数部下追逐得过于热心了些,康缨斯在疯狂似的逃窜中,把沃卢森纳斯引得比平常更远。出于对罗马人的痛恨,他突然向所有在一起的人的忠诚呼吁,请求他们帮助,万勿让别人背信弃义给他受的伤,白白地流血,得不到报复。于是,他转过马来,丢下其余的人,拼命向罗马的指挥官冲去,所有骑兵也同样转过身来跟着他,追逐我军这一小支部队。康缨斯催着他的马,驰到沃卢森纳斯的马近旁,举起矛用尽全力一下把他的大腿中部刺穿。我军看到他们的指挥官受伤,马上毫不犹豫地站住,转过马来驱逐敌人。这一来,有些敌人受到我军的猛烈冲击,受伤溃退,有些在奔驰逃走中被踏死,又有些被我军俘获。他们的领袖却倚恃马的速度逃出这种恶运。虽说打了胜仗,我们的指挥官却受了严重的伤,看来似乎生命都有危险,被带回营寨。康缨斯不知是认为已经报了仇,怨恨消释了呢,还是因为大部分部下已经丧失,也派使者来见安东尼,愿意交纳人质,保证安东尼要他到什么地方去,他就到什么地方去,安东尼的所有命令也都执行,只要求照顾到他的恐惧之心,给他这样一点让步,即不要强迫他到任何罗马人面前来。安东尼认为他的要求是出于一种不无理由的恐惧,因此曲询其清,接受了他的人质。

    我知道,凯撒是分别把每一年写作一卷《战记》的,但我认为自已没有这样做的必要,因为在次年,即卢契乌斯·保卢斯和该犹斯·迈开路斯任执政官的一年,高卢并没有什么特别重大的事迹可记。但为了免得有人不了解他和他的军队在这段时间中所处的地位,我决定略级数语在这卷《战记》之末。

    四九、凯撒在比尔及过冬时,他抱有一个具体的目的,即保持跟各国的友好,不让任何国家起战争的念头和有战争的借口。实际上他最最不希望的事情就是在他即将离开行省的前夕,被迫纠缠到战争中去,这样便会在他一旦要带着军队离开时,在自己背后留下一场战争,高卢人会认为反正目前再没付么危险要担心,都高高兴兴地参加进去。因此,他用种种方法——以殷勤有礼的语言接待他们的国家、馈造丰厚的礼物给他们的首领、不增加他们新的负担等等——顺利地使多次失败后精疲力尽的高卢,在更加驯服的情况下保持着和平。

    五0、冬季过去时,他一反往常惯例,以尽可能快的速度赶到意大利,向各自治城镇和殖民地发出呼吁,把他的军中财务官马古斯·安东尼作为乌卜祭司的竞选人推荐给他们,不久以前他已遣安东尼动身去进行竞选,一方面,他很乐意以自己的威信来帮助最最亲密的友人竞选,但另一方面,他之所以热心这样做,还在于抵制那少数人结成的有力帮派,他们企图借击败马古斯·安东尼来损毁即将离任的凯撒的人望。虽然他在路上听到说,在他到意大利以前,安东尼已经当选上乌卜祭司,但他觉得还是同样应该去访问这些自治城市和殖民地,一则谢谢他们热心赞助,以这样多的人去参加选举,支持安东尼,同时也把自己作为来年的执政官竞选者推荐给他们。因为他的对方傲慢地吹嘘说,卢契乌斯·论都路斯和该犹斯·迈开路斯已经被选为执政官,他们将会把凯撒所有的官职和荣誉都剥夺掉;还说,这执政官的位置是从塞维乌斯·盖尔巴手里硬夺下来的,为的是盖尔巴跟凯撒有密切的关系——除私人友谊外,还担任着他的副将,虽然无论就人里还是就选票来说,盖尔巴都远超过对方。

    五一、所有的自治市和殖民地都以难于想象的荣誉和热爱来欢迎凯撒,因为这是他对全高卢联合作战取得胜利之后第一次到来。一切可以用来装饰城门、道路和凯撒经过的每一个地方的手段,都尽量用上了。所有的人都带着孩子跑来欢迎他,到处都献奉牺牲,市场上和神庙中也无处不陈设着祭席,似乎在提前举行一次渴望了很久很久的凯旋庆祝似的。有钱人的豪奢和穷人的热情都表现得淋漓尽致。

    五二、在很快通过长袍高卢的各个地区后,凯撒以全速赶回纳梅托钦那的军中,把各个军团都从冬令营中召到德来维里邦来,自己也赶到那边,检阅了军队。他把整个长袍高卢托付给季度斯·拉频弩斯,希望能争取到这些地区,使自己在竞选执政官时得到更有力的支持。他自己一面也行军到尽可能远的地方,直到他认为新的环境已经足够增进军队的健康为止。他在行军途中虽然常常听到有人说,拉频弩斯正在受到他的敌人的引诱;还有人向他保证说,正有少数人在策划,企图让元老院通过一条议案,夺走他的一部分军队。但他毫不相信关于拉频弩斯的事情,也不可能被刺激得采取任何反对元老院决议的行动。他断定,只要元老院还能够自由表决,他的要求就不难达到,因为已经有一位人民保民官该犹斯·居里阿起来捍卫凯撒的事业和地泣,他几次向元老院提出:如果有人因为害怕凯撒的武力,心中惴惴不安,那末,庞培的权力和武装,在公众中引起的恐惧,正也相仿。他建议双方都放下兵权、解散部队,这样,国家才能自由自主。他不仅光这样提议,还设法让元老院就这个问题分班表决通过它,但被执政官和庞培的党徒插进来阻止,用拖延的方法取消了这个尝试。

    五三、这是一个很重要的证据,可以说明元老院的齐心一致,而且是和他们以前的行动完全相符的。去年,迈开路斯在向凯撒发动攻击时,违反了庞培和克拉苏斯建议通过的一条法律,即在限期没到以前就向元老院提出有关凯撒行省问题的建议。大家表示了意见,迈开路斯竭力煽动对凯撒的仇恨,借此来博取自己的威信。但在进行分班表决时,整个元老院都站到反对方面去。只是,这些挫折并没有使凯撒的敌人气馁,只提醒他们去进一步找寻更有力的论点,迫使元老院不得不同意他们私下已经商定了的事情。

    五四、于是,元老院作出一个决议说,为了安息的战事,克耐犹斯·庞培必须派去一个军团,该犹斯·凯撒也得派一个去。显然,这两个军团是要从一个人手里抽出来的,因为庞培派到凯撒那边去的第一军团,虽然原来是从凯撒的行省里征集人员组成的,庞培却当作自己的交了出来。至于凯撒,尽管对方的意图已经昭然若揭,他却仍把那个军团遣送回去给了庞培,而且作为自己的名分,又把他留在内高卢的第十五军团,按照元老院的决议交了出去。一面,他把第十三军团派到意大利去作为替代,守卫第十五军团抽走后留下来的防地。他自己替军队分配了冬令营:派该犹斯·德来朋纽斯带四个军团驻在比尔及,又派该犹斯·费庇乌斯带着同样数目的军团进人爱杜依邦内,因为他认为保持高卢安全最好的办法,莫过于以军队控制住一个最骁勇善战的比尔及,一个威信最著的爱杜依。他自己出发向意大利去。

    五五、当他到那边时,他得知自己交回去的两个军团,根据元老院的决议,原该是出发去参加安息之战的,但却被执政官该犹斯·迈开路斯交给了克耐犹斯·庞培,留在意大利。这种行为,已经使任何人不会再怀疑他们在准备怎样对付凯撒。虽则如此,他还是准备忍受一切,只要事情有合法解决的希望,哪怕只是一线希望,就不必诉诸武力。他敦促……